《A Beautiful Misunderstanding》 Chapter 1 We Are Married Chapter 1 We Are Married On ate spring morning, the sunlight, soft and diffuse, gave way to the first strong rays of the day. Flowers were colouring the world for the warmer days toe, waving in thezy breeze like a smile born of the cosmos¡ªhappiness in brilliant shades. "Achoo --" Essie Yi sneezed again. She was still in bed, draped in a heavy nket. Just as she turned to her side she hit her face on something warm and was startled out of her sleep. ''How does the wall get here?'' Forcing her eyelids open, Essie sat bolt upright and whipped her head around in wide-eyed confusion. After taking a moment to shed the sleep away from her eyes, she recognized the familiar floral curtains hanging at each side and the small oval table next to her bed. It was her room. Yes! Essie put her hand on her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Perhaps it was just a dream. She closed her eyes and was just about to drift off again when a big hand reached out from behind and touched her back. The suddenness of the touch made her tremble like a dry leaf. As she turned her head around, there was the handsome face of a stranger sleeping next to her. "Oh my God!" a panicked scream broke out from her lips, shaking the walls of the room. ''What is going on? Did this guy break into my apartment?'' The man lying next to her was startled out of his sleep by her screaming. He shot up from bed like a jack-in-the-box, momentarily shocked and disoriented. Then, suddenly, his expression froze, allowing an eerie chill to permeate the air. Essie jumped into the corner of the bed and quickly wrapped herself up with the nket. It was unnecessary, as it was obvious that the other party had seen her naked. Suffice it to say, the man didn''t seem very happy. Essie grasped her aching forehead, desperately scrambling in her mind to make sense of everything, but her effort was all in vain. The man looked at her with a hint of mockery in his eyes. He picked up the clothes scattered on the floor and put them on, before he walked to the window and stood with his back to her. "You should put your clothes on!" His tone was cold and full of disdain. In a fluster, Essie snatched her clothes from the floor and put them on, while she looked around for a weapon to defend herself with. The man was at least 189 cm tall and strong looking. It became increasingly clear to Essie that she wasn''t going tost in a fight with him. She cast a nce at the night stand next to her, nning to use the rm clock as a projectile weapon. However, the rm clock was nowhere to be seen. The only visible objects were two red certificates on the night stand, on which was inscribed, "Marriage Certificate". N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Startled, Essie grabbed the red folder and opened it. There were two names in it, Essie Yi and Zac Rong, apanied by a double color photo of the couple. The groom on the picture was the very same man standing in front of her, and the bride was none other than herself. They even looked like the perfect couple in the picture. Smiling and happy. She looked at the registration date and found that it was yesterday''s. At that moment, Essie wanted nothing more than to dig a hole in the ground to hide herself in, and never toe out of it again. Where did this mane from? How did they get married? Could he be an actor hired by some TV station? With this thought in her mind, Essie charged at the man, thinking that this was all a part of some TV show and that this man was an actor hired to make fun of her on live television. "Which TV station do you work for? I''ll going to file aint to the police. Do you think this is funny? This is an invasion of my privacy and you''re shooting this without my consent. This is illegal!" Essie threw the marriage certificates at the man and started to look for hidden cameras everywhere. All the while, the man stood there, confused by her actions. He picked up the marriage certificate from the floor and nced at it. Suddenly, his face expressed his inner feelings with a frown. "Damn it!" he cursed, trying to recall what had happened yesterday, but his memories seemed fragmented and unclear. Thest thing he remembered was being in the bar. By now, Essie had turned the entire room upside down, but there was still no camera. Infuriated, she rushed over to grab his cor. "Tell me where the cameras are, or I''ll call the police!" The man stared at her insidiously. After a while, a hint of shock shed between his eyes and he said, "It''s you!" Chapter 2 Confession Of Love On Fools Day Chapter 2 Confession Of Love On Fool''s Day One day earlier. It was the first day of April or as everyone would say April Fool''s Day. ording to theizens it was the best time for someone to dere their love because if they got rejected, they could justugh and say¡ª"Haha, I made a fool of you!" At the very least, they could retreat in a splendid manner. The same thought crossed Essie''s mind. Finally, she had summoned all of her courage and walked up to her idol, Hanson Xia, on whom she had been crushing for many years. "Hey, I have been in love with you ever since we first met. I''ve got a good feeling that you and I are destined to be together. Although I am still not up there yet, one day I am going to be an icon in the fashion industry and be someone who is good enough to be with you. Would you please put me on your list of possible girlfriends?" Before Essie finished speaking, she heard a mockingughtering from behind her. "How interesting! ''Destined to be together''! Is that what you tell yourself when you cry yourself to sleep at night? Are you really that pathetic?" The woman ridiculing Essie was her sworn enemy, Sunny Yang, who elegantly walked towards Hanson and held his arm without hesitation. Was she marking her territory? The thought filled Essie with an unbearable sorrow. Hanson, however, shook his arm, trying to draw it back, but eventually he allowed it. "Essie, I..." He didn''t know what to say to her, but before he could even think of anything, Sunny cut him short. "We''re getting married!" The words came, out of the blue, and hit Essie like a bolt of lightning. She should haveughed three times and told them that she was just joking, but the muscles on her face were stiff and she couldn''t bring herself to say anything. Her throat was blocked by a lump of sourness, taking away her ability to speak. With a smug smile on her face, Sunny deliberately leaned her head on Hanson''s shoulder to add salt to Essie''s wounds. "Hanson, dad wants us to go back for dinner. Let''s go!" Hanson extended his hand and patted Essie on the head, as if tofort her. "I''m sorry, Essie," he sighed heavily and then walked away with Sunny. Bang! Again, Essie heard her heart shatter into a million pieces. She felt like everything in her world had frozen over and the cold winds were mming her face like tiny little icy nails. Perhaps the only thing that could mend her ailing heart at the moment was a good bottle of wine. The True Color Bar was across the street, and she walked in without a conscious thought. The bar was very quiet. As the only customer, Essie sat at the bar counter and ordered a ss of long ind ice tea, which was the most suitable cocktail for a lovelorn person. Essie had overestimated her drinking prowess and as such, she waspletely inebriated by her third drink. Before long, another customer walked into the bar. He was handsome and radiant, like the sun in the early spring and the bright moon in mid autumn, that lit up the whole dark bar in an instant. The previously listless waiters immediately became energetic and rushed to ingratiate themselves. However, he didn''t even nce at them. He was as cold as ice, which had been frozen for thousands of years and couldn''t be affected by any sort of temperature whatsoever. On any other day, Essie would have never spoken to a stranger. But today, she was so drunk and broken-hearted, that she picked up her ss and staggered towards the stranger. "People whoe to the bar in the daytime are either crossed in love or bored. Which one are you?" she said, staring him up with her drunken, hazy eyes. Zac Rong ignored her and continued to drink on his own, as if he hadn''t heard what she had said. Essie, however, didn''t mind his arrogance. She sat down on the stool next to him and said, "Well, I guess you are thetter. People who look like you can only make others fall in love with you. It must be nice. Look at me! I confessed my love to my prince, the man I had loved for five years. And guess what? He''s marrying the woman I hate the most." Essie eventually vented her grievances by finishing the rest of her cocktail. "I''m done feeling bad for now. Since we''re the only ones here, let''s have fun and drink together, shall we?" Zac raised an eyebrow and nced at her. Although the girl had a in face, she had a great body, much like a diamond in the rough. Her two beautiful eyes, however, were limpid and pure like autumn water. Each time she raised an eyebrow to look up she looked even more charming. It was her eyes that made her unique, as they could make even a in face like hers look beautiful. Zac didn''t know why he nodded his head. Was it because of some magic, or because he was moved by her tantalizing eyes. Essie smiled again, revealing her white teeth. "Let''s y dice! You have to guess the number and if you guess wrong then you''ll have to drink shots." How fun! A disdainful smile appeared at the corners of Zac''s mouth. He had nothing else to do anyway. Why not y a drinking game with another stranger in a bar! This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Two hourster¡­ Zac was drunk beyondprehension. Chapter 3 Lets Divorce Chapter 3 Let''s Divorce Essie did not expect to win twelve times in a row. "You''re cheating!" The way Zac slurred made him sound drunk. "What? You''re the one throwing the dice. How can I be the one cheating? Just admit it, you didn''t think I was going to win. Well, that''s how gambling works!" Essie giggled. She had never had any luck in gambling all her life, as such, she didn''t expect her luck to be so good today. However, Zac wasn''t convinced. "Fine! Again!" He was determined to make aeback. Essie''s thick eyshes flickered open. "Okay! This is thest one. The big one! I have already lost everything today! So why the hell not. Marriage isn''t a big deal! I can get married whenever I want. How about this? If I win again, you will have to marry me!" "Deal!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The only thought in Zac''s mind was to win this game. Besides, he wasn''t used to losing to anybody. "Great! I like you!" Finishing her words, she pushed the cup closer to him. "It''s your turn. I''m guessing it''s a small number." "I''ll bet on big numbers!" Zac shook the cup before opening it. One, two, three¡ªsmall! Essie could not help bursting intoughter as she was quite pleased with herself. Never before had she felt so satisfied in all her twenty-one years on this. Zac, on the other hand, was at a loss. He had never been so displeased in all his twenty-six years on this. It was time to honor the bet! Zac grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s get our IDs and then go to the Civil Affairs Bureau!" Fast forward to the present day. The bright sunshine fell on the floor through the mullioned window. There was aplete silence in the room, apart from the sound of heavy and rapid breathing. The two people stood in front of the window silently, staring at each other nkly. They could not remember how they got to to the Civil Affairs Bureau, how they registered their names, and how they even made it all the way to the bridal chamber. However, it was certain that the red booklets were real and legit. In the eyes of thew, they were legally a couple. Zac was considering how to end this absurd marriage. He had a lot of experience on how to reject a woman, but he had never divorced someone before. However, he decided that no matter what condition Essie would propose, as long as it was not too far from the truth, he would try his best to satisfy it. After all, from the looks of it, there was no use hiding the fact that they had slept together. And what''s more¡­ The moment he looked at the blood on the sheet, Essie blushed and quickly ran to the bed to pull the nket to cover it. The reason why she hadn''t slept with any man for so many years was that she wanted Hanson to be her first man. Now, she had lost both Hanson and her virginity. Life could be so unpredictably cruel. She had fallen from heaven to hell in just one night. "Well, let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get a divorce now," Essie said, stifling all the pain in her heart. There was no use crying over spilled milk. It was better to nip that little romance in the bud. Zac was shocked as he didn''t expect her to be so straightforward. There were no conditions, no requirements and no ckmails. He was starting to admire her! "It''s half past ten now. The Civil Affairs Bureau will be closed at twelve o''clock. There is only an hour and a half left! We have to take a taxi to get there on time. We can split the fare," Essie spoke in a straightforward way and a rare gentle light shed across Zac''s face. They came out of the elevator and walked side by side. But it was not easy for Essie, as she felt a dull pain in her legs. Even though her recollection of the night was still unclear, Essie could imagine how aggressive Zac must have been in bed. Zac sensed her pain and slowed down his pace. Just as they arrived at the gate of themunity, they saw Sunnying out from her BMW. Sunny was here to pick a bone with Essie. Since Hanson was there yesterday, she didn''t have a chance to tear Essie apart. Today, she hade for some unfinished business. Chapter 4 Provocation Of The Rival In Love Chapter 4 Provocation Of The Rival In Love Essie knew that the conflict between Sunny and her was about to escte. Knowing this, she asked Zac to wait before approaching her. "I heard everything you''ve said that day." Sunny sneered. "Hanson loves me. You don''t even know half of what he does to me. In fact, he proposed to me within a few days since we''ve been together. In fact, he even said how I had so many admires that he was afraid that someone else would take me away." Essie snorted. Unlike Sunny, she had more important things to get to, and she didn''t want to waste her entire day by arguing with Sunny. "You''re thinking too much. Yesterday was April Fool''s. I was only kidding." "Stop pretending!" she snarled. "I know you love Hanson. Yesterday, he was so afraid that I''ll mistrust him that he even said that he''ll never fall in love with someone like you. You''re like a mouse who has just crawled out of the trash bin. He''s disgusted to be linked to someone like you. In fact, he even asked me to tell you to stop daydreaming. I bet the homeless people at the other end of the street would be more suitable for the likes of you," Sunny sneered. She knew that she would always win no matter what. In her eyes, Essie had always been more inferior than her in terms of both wealth and power. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Not far away, Zac could vaguely hear their conversation. He only had one thing in mind, and that was to give Sunny a good beating! She better be grateful that he would nevery a hand on a woman, or she wouldn''t even be standing still the moment he heard those words. Essie''s face paled immediately at her words. She was about to leave when Sunny stretched out her hand to stop her. She wasn''t finished. At the sight, Zac hurried over and ced an arm around Essie''s shoulder. "Baby, shall we go now?" "You''re..." Sunny''s jaw almost dropped at the sight of the man. Although she had already seen him in the car, he looked even better up close. He had the face of a Greek God, and it was difficult to not stare at him this entire time. "Won''t you introduce me?" Zac asked as he ced his arm around Essie''s shoulder. "Zac is my boyfriend. Hees from Dragon City and his father is the chairman of a multinational group," Essie said slowly and clearly as if she was teaching a five-year-old. She tilted her head, as if daring Sunny to say a word against her now. Sunny was so surprised that her eyeballs almost fell from their sockets. The man in front of her was elegant and regal. He had this indescribable dignity that held himself together, as if he was a king and they were themoners. It seemed that Essie didn''t lie to her. "You look pale. Who bullied you?" Zac asked lowly as he pushed a strand of her hair behind her ear. "Whoever she is, I''ll make sure to make her suffer." Although his voice was soft, Sunny could tell that it was an underlying threat. Sunny backed up unconsciously as if he would suddenly blow her head off. "It''s just a cockroach¨Cnot worth our time at all. Let''s go." Essie grabbed his arm and turned around. Looking at their receding figures, Sunny had a strange look in her eyes. She took out a marriage invitation from her bag and quickly caught up to them. "Hanson asked me to give this to you. He wants the two of you to attend our party," she said bitterly. It wasn''t true that Hanson had no feelings for Essie. If he''d see her with her boyfriend, then he might be tempted to love Sunny with all his heart. Essie bit her lips. Without another word, she took the invitation. When Sunny was finally gone, she quickly pulled her arm from Zac''s hold. It seemed that their agreement was about to change. Chapter 5 Pretending To Be Rich And Handsome Chapter 5 Pretending To Be Rich And Handsome "Zac, thank you for helping me just now. Well, can we put off the procedures until after the engagement party tomorrow is finished?" "It depends on you." Zac shrugged. It didn''t really matter if it was dyed for a day. "Thank you." Essie finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had to do everything to save her dignity tomorrow. With that, she invited him to have lunch with her. When they walked into the restaurant next to themunity, Essie ordered the cheapest thing on the menu¡ªsour noodles and braised soy bean curds. Then, she went Dutch and paid for her own bill. "Let me pay." Zac motioned to take out his wallet, but Essie, who didn''t seem to hear him, just handed the money to him. After taking her seat, Essie smiled and said, "We met by chance, and after this awkward marriage, we won''t meet each other ever again. We should just pay for ourselves." Zac nodded in approval to her words. Not long after that, the waiter served the noodles. Because she was the host, Essie gave Zac a dried bean. "Help yourself. The food here is cheap and delicious. And more importantly, they don''t use used oil here." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Zac raised his beautiful eyebrows and said, "How do you know whether they use used oil or not?" "I have a really sensitive stomach and intestines. So if it''s used oil, I will have diarrhea if I take even one bite," Essie said mischievously. ''She should be in Food and Drug Administration with her talent,'' Zac thought, praising her in his mind. While they were eating, Essie suddenly stopped and took a sip of water. Then, she raised her head to look at Zac and asked, "So, what is it that you do?" She wanted to know more about him. After all, he was legally her husband. It would be bad if he was a wanted criminal or he was in a huge amount of debt. She could be held responsible for it. "I used to do architectural work. But I don''t have any work right now," Zac replied, not going into detail. She didn''t need to know about his background. ''Architecture? Did he build houses and move bricks on construction sites? Well, at least it was a job,'' Essie thought to herself. She was relieved at his words. She looked around with her big ck eyes before asking, "Where do you live now?" She had to figure out where he lived. That way, if she couldn''t get in touch with him tomorrow, she would be able to look for him at his house. "A hotel," Zac said perfunctorily. This woman had too many questions! "I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to live in a private hotel that costs only dozens of dors. When I first moved to Yang City, I was so shocked that I almost fell into a trap," she exined before suddenly covering her mouth with her hands. She realized that she had implied through her words that he was a hobo who came from another city and didn''t have much money at all, so he had to stay in some cheap private hotels because economical hotels were now charging several hundred for one night, and he couldn''t afford it. "I''m a man. Why would I be deceived?" Zac shrugged, hoping to end the topic of household registration as soon as possible. Essie agreed, thinking that his words actually made sense. He was a poor man that had nothing but his good looks. Frauds probably wouldn''t be interested in him. Sensing the impatience in his tone, Essie decided to stop digging deeper. They left the restaurant after eating lunch and parted ways. There was one other important thing for Essie to do. She wanted to make a nice business suit for Zac. As a jobless vagabond, he must have cheap stuff, and if he were to wear them, they would get exposed. She went to the market and bought good cloth. The next day, when Zac came, she greeted him with a tailored suit and a matching fashion shirt. "Try it on!" Essie said with a smile. Zac had always been picky. Anything he didn''t like was nothing but trash in his eyes, and he would never ept them, regardless of whether they were people or things. However, he thought that the little girl had good taste, and the clothes were very beautiful, so he took them. The size fitted him well. She admired the clothes both for her talent, and his perfect body. He had a nine-head body that was perfectly proportionate body and had perfectly toned muscles. His figure was exactly right. In fact, his body was so perfect that even beggar clothes would look fashionable on him. It was a blessing to have such a perfect model. One look at his body was enough to give her inspiration when her mind was exhausted. While she was busy thinking, Zac walked over to her and said, "How did you know my size?" "By visual inspection," with a smug smile, Ethan raised her eyebrows. Using just her eyes, she could tell the size of her clients without even getting their measurements. Zac curled his lips into a devilish smile. Then, he leaned in towards her and said, "Have you been observing me with your eyes in the daytime or at night?" Chapter 6 The Engagement Party Of Essies Prince Chapter 6 The Engagement Party Of Essie''s Prince His voice was low and it obviously hinted flirtation. For a second, Essie stood stunned. But slowly, his words began to sink in. She clearly understood what he was implying. And as a consequence, her face blushed crimson red. "Don''t mention it. I have forgotten it," she said, trying to maintain herposure. Zac''s ck eyes blinked, unable to believe she had forgotten it. He remembered everything, clear as day! Every second, the scene yed in his mind. He woke up feeling hazy today. At first, his head felt unusually unclear, and he was unable to remember a thing! But soon, it began to fill up. Missing pieces of yesterday, came to his mind, one by one. He was a neat freak. No woman could touch him even if he was drunk. But when she was around, the defensive system seemed to be invaded by virus, breaking down instantly. To start with, she wasn''t like any other woman he hade across. She was both beautiful and pure. Even her smell was intoxicating. At present, he couldn''t control himself. He was curious and wanted to know what she thought ofst night. "Did you really forget everything?" He stared at her with utter disbelief. He had hoped she would remember something. He was certain some of the details would be missing, but knowing she forgot everything pained him. After all, it was her first time. With her brows wrinkled in a straight line and her eyes filled with ferocity, Essie said, "I told you not to mention it again. You''ve ruined everything. We are ipatible in almost every way." She almost roared at him. Instead of getting angry, Zac wore a slight smile on his face. His first time was "destroyed" in her hands. Now they were even. She had expected Zac to get angry, but he didn''t. Instead, he merely stood, not saying anything at all. This was when she realized she had to hold back her anger. After the engagement party, they had to get a divorce and go on separate ways. She walked into the room and started to dress up. She put on the honey waist dress that she designed, tied up her ck hair and pulled it up into an elegant updo. Then she wore a light make-up. When she came out, Zac''s eyes froze for a moment. This girl was even more beautiful after dressing up. "Don''t forget your role. You are rich and handsome," she reminded, hoping he wouldn''t mess up. Although he was an able man with a handsome face and powerful aura, she thought it was vital to remind him. It would be quite awkward if someone managed to see through his disguise. "Don''t worry." A charming smile appeared on his lips. This was a piece of cake for him. The Intercontinental Hotel was beautifully decorated. The wedding hall was brimming with joy. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The engagement of Hanson and Sunny had caused a sensation in the select society of Yang City, and almost all the rich and powerful people in the city had been invited. When Essie walked in with Zac, everyone''s eyes began to be glued to them, like a moth to the me. Zac was as glorious as the sun which made all the men feel insecure and all the women be enchanted by him. The beauty of Essie was like the fresh lotus flower, blooming gradually. She made all the girls with their heavy make-up look less beautiful. Seeing the way every girl was admiring Essie''s radiating beauty, Sunny was ovee with jealousy. Hanson, on the other hand, had simr emotions course through him. If he said he didn''t like Essie, he would be lying. But he couldn''t love her. Love was a luxury ever since the moment he found his origin. "God bless you, Hanson!" said Essie. And Essie tried her best to smile and rx. She had decided not to love him anymore, but her heart was still aching. Zac and Hanson were observing each other with a murderous look in their eyes. Zac wrapped his arms around Essie, announcing his sovereignty over her. Then he led her to walk down the stairs. He found a seat and made her sit, like a gentleman. Upon seeing the way in which Zac was treating her, Hanson''s heart trembled with fury. Yet the worst part was, he couldn''t do anything. He waspelled to watch her happy life. Essie rested his eyes on the staircase. Hanson and Sunny were both born to wealthy families. This must be the so-called marriage of equal social rank! She analyzed the hall and the grand look of it. A feeling of rage began to brew in her heart. Yet she did her best to look happy. She used to be a princess of the castle and lived an extravagant life, but... Chapter 7 A Bet With A Love Rival Chapter 7 A Bet With A Love Rival Essie''s eyes started to be misty as she turned away, shaking away her thoughts. Zac slid his thumb down her chin. "Look at me," he said softly. He didn''t want her to feel wronged. In fact, that''s thest thing he wanted her to feel. He wanted her to feel as if she was the only one in the world for him. Hearing that, Essie sniffled and gazed up at him innocently. "What''s so attractive about you?" she murmured. "I''m better looking than him," he snorted. His dark eyes glinted under the dim light. "You wish." She barked out augh, but before she could say anything else, he leaned over and kissed her. His kiss was like a shock of electricity. She trembled against his touch as she leaned closer into his arms. Her face reddened. She didn''t expect that the cold man would have such an arrogant side. He even dared to kiss her in public! Since Zac was now her boyfriend, she couldn''t reject his hold, but she definitely wasn''t going to let go of him that easily. Essie lifted her foot under the tablecloth and secretly kicked him hard on the shins. He pulled away as he leaned against her ear. "I have the right to do that," he whispered. His breath fanned against the side of her neck, and she stiffened. "Your rightsts till the afternoon," she snapped softly. Essie continued to kick him, but every kick was lighter. For outsiders, it looked like they were flirting with each other. "I can always keep that right," he said casually. While Hanson was walking up the crimson steps, his gaze steadied on Essie. At the sight of her with another man, his heart crippled in jealousy. It was as if the world had decided to douse him with bitterness and sourness tost him a day. Sunny gritted her teeth beside him. "Shameless bitch!" she spat. "She confessed her love for you the day before yesterday and now she''s making out with some other man." Hanson clenched his fists. Suddenly he stood up from his chair and stomped out of the room without saying a word. "Where are you going? The ceremony is about to begin," she shouted, but hepletely ignored her words. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Her nails dug into her palms as she thought of ways to hold him back. She would not let that bitch ruin this moment for the both of them! Seeing that Essie was heading to the toilet, she followed as a malicious smile threaded across her lips. "And here I thought you were innocent. I never knew you have such an obscene side," Sunny said with a smirk. Taking a deep breath, Essie decided to ignore her. Noticing this, Sunny decided to take a different approach. "Actually, I''m kind of worried for you. There must be loads of beautiful women hounding around your boyfriend. With you being so boring, I bet that he''ll grow tired of you in less than two months." Essie scoffed, "Even if you break up with Hanson, we won''t." "Humph! Bitch! You want to bet?" she taunted. "What''s the bet?" Essie crossed her arms over her chest and turned around, wanting to see what other tricks the woman had hidden under her sleeves. "I bet that your rtionship can''tst for two months. If you break up, then you lose," she said slowly. That was the bet! It was as if she was betting with a five-year-old! Essie sneered and was about to leave, but Sunny''s sarcasticughter stopped her in her tracks. "What a coward! I know you wouldn''t dare. You know what? I bet you can''t evenst a month in his arms. You probably got two weeks, and it''s over before you even know it." Chapter 8 We Will Not Get Divorced Chapter 8 We Will Not Get Divorced Taking a deep breath, Essie turned around slowly and said, "If you''re so sure of yourself, let''s take a bet!" "Okay!" Sunny smiledcently. She had beenpeting with Essie for such a long time. She knew her so well that she could easily predict her moves. Essie was obviously inferior to her. She was like a stupid bug whom she could bait and trap easily at will. Right now, she swallowed her trick hook, line and sinker. "Today is April 3. If you don''t break up with that man on June 3, you win the game. But you would lose the game if you two break up before the agreed date. As punishment, the loser would have to wear a bikini and dance in the Century Square!" "Okay!" Essie agreed without hesitation. She then took her cellphone out of her pocket and asked Sunny to repeat the conditions of the bet. The recording would serve as the proof of their bet, in case Sunny nned to back out when she lost. "You just wait and see how I will punish you!" She sneered as she walked away. Looking at Essie''s receding figure, Sunny disyed a sly smile. June 2 was the day of her wedding with Hanson. As long as Essie was stuck to that young man, she wouldn''t have the chance to take Hanson away from her. She would make sure that Essie''s remaining hopes would be destroyedpletely. She was not worried about the stake of the bet. After all, dancing and acting foolish was child''s y for her. Furthermore, she would be on a honeymoon with Hanson in Hawaii right after the wedding. If Essie was to run after her, she would have to go to Hawaii. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Outside the hotel, Essie walked ahead while deep in thought. She was not a fool. She wouldn''t join a war that she couldn''t win. She wouldn''t dare lose to Sunny. She was the one who had the final say in the oue, so she dared to make the bet. The most important thing right now was to find a way to convince Zac to cooperate. That mysterious man was a bit tricky to handle. Seeing that she was silent for a long time, a mischievous smile appeared at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "You''re depressed, aren''t you? The truth is, you don''t want to leave and divorce me, do you?" "Don''t be so smug. If I could, I would fly to the Civil Affairs Bureau to divorce you as soon as possible. But when we rode to the hotel venue earlier, I identally left our marriage certificate in the bus," Essie replied in a nervous voice as she fiddled with her fingers. "Really?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "So, we can''t do it this afternoon, can we?" "Yes," she replied quietly and avoided Zac''s suspecting gaze. "It''s very troublesome to request for another copy of our marriage certificate. It will take at least a month," she added. She decided to postpone the divorce for one month. After all, homeless people like Zac who didn''t have much work to do could neverst in this city. But with his circumstances, he couldn''t do anything to her. Clearly, she had the upper hand in this marriage. Zac''s lips stretched into a bigger smile. "You lost the marriage certificate? It''s indeed a good excuse, but it''s a pity that it''s not very clever. We might as well talk about the real problem now." He transfixed her with his prating gaze. His sharp eyes seemed as if it could see through everything. Feeling guilty, Essie lowered her head and did not dare look at him. ''This guy was more shrewd than expected. It''s not easy to deceive him.'' She observed silently. ''I''d better tell him the truth.'' She thought for a moment before telling him about her bet with Sunny. Zac touched his chin thoughtfully and did not say anything. After a minute of deliberate and suspenseful silence, he replied, "To be honest, I want to help you, but I don''t have a job now. It''s very difficult to find a stable ce to stay here. I''m afraid..." He stopped intentionally, as if he was hesitating. He sported a regretful expression on his face but a subtle hint of naughtiness was reflected on his charming dark eyes. "You can live at my ce without paying for the rent." Essie offered. The circumstances were perfect. Her roommate had just moved away, and she could share the room with him because she hadn''t found a co-tenant yet. Hearing that, Zac smiled in his heart. The bet with Sunny had helped him a lot. Yesterday, he had hoped to end this absurd marriage as soon as possible, but today, he had a new n. Actually, he came to Yang City to seek refuge. He could take advantage of his marriage with Essie to solve his predicament. He decided to temporarily stay at her house in the next two months to get a better understanding of her. If he could discover her weakness, he could make her follow him obediently. "Okay, but I have two other conditions!" He gave her a devilish smile. Chapter 9 Im Taking Advantage Of Her Chapter 9 I''m Taking Advantage Of Her "Go ahead." Thinking of this, Essie sighed in relief. She would do anything as long as his list of requests weren''t asking too much of her. "First, no affairs. You don''t cheat on me. Second, you''ll have to take care of me," he said seriously as his lips straightened into a thin line. How dare he? The first condition didn''t even make any sense! The second one was that he obviously intended to treat her like a ve. As they say, if one handed you lemons, you can just go and make lemonade. She shook her head at the thought. But as long as she could win the bet against Sunny, then she could bear all of it. After all, it was only for two months. "Fine, but you should also behave yourself. Don''t take advantage of me," she warned him. "I''ve seen every part of your body, and there is absolutely no part that I haven''t touched. What else can I take advantage of?" he teased. Essie flushed, wishing that the ground beneath her could swallow her right up. She wanted to curse him into the oblivion as she turned and walked towards the bus stop. When they were waiting for the bus to arrive, a woman walked up to them. "It''s you two! What a coincidence!" she eximed. Essie furrowed her eyebrows, thinking that the woman must''ve mistaken her for some other person. "That day when you registered at the Civil Affairs Bureau, my husband and I were also registering at the same time." It seemed that the memory was still fresh in the woman''s mind. "Hello." Startled by thedy''s sudden appearance, Essie rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly. The woman smiled and nced at Zac gently. "Handsome boy. You two really shocked us that day. The registration staff said that you two were drunk, so you can do it once you''re sober, but you grabbed his cor and threatened him to approve it or else he''d disappear from the ends of the earth." Sheughed, turning to Essie. "You''re more powerful. You grabbed a paper knife from the desk and pointed it at your wrist saying that if you aren''t going to be registered that day, then your blood will drench the office. We were so touched that we just had to tell the staff to serve you first." Zac coughed in embarrassment at the memory. It was better for him to not have remembered it at all. Essie''s cheeks flushed. ''I''ll want to marry the man over my dead body! Thest thing I want is to be married!'' When the bus arrived, she waved at the woman and dragged Zac inside. "It seems our separation''s blocked yet again," he said with a faint smile. Luckily, Essie didn''t divorce Zac today, or else they would be the talk of the town. As soon as they got back in the apartment, they began to fill each other''s void. They''ve said that when a man and a woman stay in the same room, they are either passionate or infatuated with one another. Essie was neither. The only man she had been infatuated over wasn''t even in the room. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The next day, when she woke up, Zac was already gone. After getting along with him for a few days, she realized that she didn''t like him very much. Not only was he incredibly picky, but he''s rude and unpredictable. The only upside about him was that he was handsome. As long as he had the looks, he could definitely get by even with his horrible attitude. She snorted at the thought. After yoga, she went to the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, Zac had finally arrived, holding a cup of coffee in his hand. The luminous moon reced the bright sun in the sky. The light in their room became a mix of silver and gold, looking as if God had descended in the midst of their household. Zac leaned against the handrail of the balcony, admiring the scenery above him. His eyes were simr to the brightest stars in the night sky, illuminating even the darkest of hearts. The cor of his shirt was popped open, revealing his well-defined chest muscles. Asshole! She swallowed hard. His eyes fell on her, and a sinister smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. It was then when she realized that she was just wearing a bath towel. Her face flushed. She wanted to hurry into her room, but when she passed through the sofa, the bath towel got stuck around the corners and fell from her grasp. Her entire body was in disy under his lustful gaze. Chapter 10 It Was Just An Accident Chapter 10 It Was Just An ident She quickly picked up the bath towel and wrapped it around herself. Her face was tomato red. She looked like a deer caught in the headlights. Zac''s eyes lit up almost immediately, looking like a kid whose Christmas present got in early. In the blink of an eye, he stood in front of her. She was so scared that shepletely forgot to run away. Essie bowed her head and stepped back, wanting nothing more than to keep a safe distance from him. However, every time she stepped back, he took another step forward. They continued doing this till he had her backed up in a corner. "What¨C what are you doing?" she stuttered out, clutching her bath towel. Zac''s strong arms blocked her from going left and right, locking her beneath him. He leaned in so close that she could almost hear his heart beating in his chest. "Did you do that on purpose?" he whispered, his breath fanning across her nose. His voice was hoarse and raspy as if he had just gone days without a cup of water. She inhaled sharply. "Nonsense. Why would I do that to you?" she said hotly, but she still couldn''t help but shrink under his lustful gaze. He raised his hand and let his fingers brush against her face like a light feather. She should''ve just turned, ducked, and ran, but she didn''t. Her stillness gave him another dose of confidence as he leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. Soon enough, he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled him closer to her. Essie froze under his grip, not knowing how to react. In fact, she was so surprised that she couldn''t even move. He acted like a curious child exploring her own toy as his tongue prodded inside her mouth. She groaned slightly, which aroused him even more. It was as if time had frozen around them. He kept telling himself to stop, but Zac was too enamored by her taste and fragrance that he found himself leaning against her even more. A few seconds had passed, and he finally, reluctantly, decided to release her. Zac stared at her affectionately, not even noticing the tenderness in his smoldering gaze. Essie gasped in surprise. She felt as if she had just been force fed some alcohol given how much of a daze she was in. Finally snapping out of it, she gritted her teeth and pped him right on the cheek. "Bastard!" Half of his face had the imprints of her hand. She was the first person who had the guts to p him! His dark eyes shed. "I''ll show you who the real bastard is," he snarled. Without another word, he lifted her up and carried her to the bed. As her back hit the cushions, Essie struggled to sit back up, but his rough hands grabbed her towel and pulled it. The air wrapped around her naked body as if she was a long lost friend. "No!" she screamed, clutching the pillow behind her to cover up her body. "If you touch me, I''ll tell the police, and I''ll sue you for molestation!" "You''re my wife. No one would care." Shit! "Look, I was wrong, okay? I¨CI''m sorry," she begged. Seeing as he was so fired up from the p she had just given him, she decided to ask for mercy. Essie closed her eyes, readying herself for the beating. Tears slid down her cheeks, wetting the cushion below her. Zac''s heart twitched. He nced at her plump lips and wet face. All of a sudden, his anger was gone. Instead, it was reced with tenderness and guilt. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He took a deep breath and slowly approached her. When she heard the footsteps, she tightened her grip on the pillow and raised her head, as if preparing herself for the hit. Zac''s lips quivered at the sight. He raised his hand, flicked her gently on the forehead, and walked out without a word. He decided to let her go for now. Hearing the retreating footsteps, she opened her eyes and sighed in relief. She was safe. Zac had gone into the shower. Not bothering to wait for him toe out, she grabbed her bath towel and ran into her room. For the whole night, she didn''t dare fall asleep. Her eyes were fixed at the doorframe. The day before yesterday, when she identally locked the door, Zac easily opened it with his credit card. Seeing as the lock didn''t stop him, what would stop him now? She nced around the room and an idea came to her. Essie jumped off the bed to push therge wardrobe behind the door before pushing the bookshelf to grant some extra support. Thinking back to Zac''s strong muscles, Essie moved the sofa for a third level of protection. Seeing as she was safe, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Essie just hoped that a disaster wouldn''t hit her that night, because she might have nowhere else to go. Chapter 11 You Are Not Allowed To Die Chapter 11 You Are Not Allowed To Die It waste at night, and the weather shifted around them. Dark clouds were gathering in the skies, and soon enough, thunder sted across the city. In her room, small night lights emitted a dim light. However, Essie couldn''t help but shift and turn under the covers of her bed. Ever since she was a kid, she had suffered from ustrophobia. Essie made sure to have night lights plugged around her room to help ease her anxiety. Even then, she still couldn''t fall asleep as her mind drifted towards Hanson. Although he was going to get married, she still liked him. This love hadsted for more than five years, and she still couldn''t find it in herself to get over him. If the girl he intended to marry wasn''t the one she hated, then maybe she would have already moved on and have given all her heartfelt wishes. Seeing as he had chosen Sunny, it pissed her off to no end. Essie groaned, wanting nothing more but to w her face. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A fierce wind came, rustling the leaves in the backyard. Lightning fell from the skies, crackling around them. The rain fell harder as thunders rumbled, as if ready to consume the world. She jumped off the bed, closed the windows, and drew up the curtain. As she walked back to the bed, thunder sounded before her and the nightmp she had up suddenly turned off. Suddenly, her entire room was void of light. Everything around her turned deathly still. Essie''s nerves tightened as she fumbled around her bed for her phone, but she couldn''t find it. "Shit," she murmured. The more she thought about this, the more fearful she became. Her mind was in a daze as darkness wrapped around her, threatening to eat her alive. She wanted to get out of here, but the door was blocked by all the furniture she dragged across the room. Her legs trembled as she tried to push the sofa away. Her breathing was already turning unstable as she mmed her fists against the cushions. "Let me out, don''t lock me, let me out..." The terrible childhood memory shed before her eyes, and she found that she couldn''t breathe anymore. Her heart beat heavily in her chest as she fell to the ground, trembling violently. "Zac!" she shrieked out. "Help me¨Cplease!" Hearing the sound from the next room, he jumped out of the bed like a koi fish jumping out of water and rushed out of his room. "What''s wrong?" he called urgently. "Let me out! Help me..." Her voice was growing weaker. He could hear her banging against something, but before he could yell out, she quieted down. His mind rushed with different thoughts. ''Did she have a heart attack?'' he thought as he urgently grabbed at the handle. "Hold on," he said firmly. However, when he tried to open the door, he failed. Zac guessed that she must''ve have gotten something to block the door. ''Fuck!'' Without another thought, he kicked the door open. Although it worked, he could see heavy objects blocking his entry. Zac swore. ''How insecure could this woman be?'' "How are you doing, Essie?" he yelled out, but there wasn''t any response. A lump built up in her throat, preventing her from saying anything. Shit! Zac had always been fearless. Whether he was faced with a gun or a knife, he knew how to keep his cool, but there was something about this situation that sent fear down his nerves. "Hold on! You are not allowed to die," he ordered. If she wanted to die, then she might as well wait until they got divorced. There was no way in hell was he bing a widower. He gritted his teeth as he rushed out of the room. Seeing that there were so many things blocking his entry, it was best that he climb up the firefighting pipe outside. Violent winds blew heavily outside as heavy rain poured down the road. Lightning shed in the skies, as he narrowed his eyes and surveyed his surroundings, finding a ce where he could climb up. A thick sycamore tree had been uprooted by the strong wind, crashing onto the road. Although he was soaked, he didn''t give a damn about it. All he cared for was Essie''s safety. He had been trained by the special force before, so it was a piece of cake for him to climb up to the second floor using his bare hands. However, the rain had made everything more slippery for him to hang on. If he wasn''t careful, he might fall. Chapter 12 The Hero Saved The Beauty Chapter 12 The Hero Saved The Beauty However, the thought of him dying it any further came into his mind. Without another thought, he reached out for the handle, climbing up to the second floor. Zac gritted his teeth as he hoisted himself up one step at a time. Thunder crackled in a distance, but he didn''t care. All he wanted was to save Essie. Once he arrived, he kicked the ss window and swung himself into the room. Under the light of his cellphone, he could see her lying on the ground. Her whole body was convulsing and her lips were colorless. She looked as if she had just joined the cast of zombies. Zac lifted her up and ced her on the bed. He began to perform artificial respiration. Essie was finally conscious. Seeing the dim light across the room, her fear had been relieved. As he continued to blow air into her system, the muscle in her throat slowly unwound, allowing her to breathe more easily. "Did you have a heart attack? Where''s your medicine?" Zac asked anxiously, ncing around. "No. I suffered from ustrophobia, that''s all," she answered weakly. His shoulders sagged in relief at the thought of her not suffering from a heart attack. ustrophobia came and went quickly. As soon as she finished up a ss of water, she felt much better. "Do you know what you did was dangerous?" she admonished. Essie didn''t expect that he would risk his own life to save her. She was grateful to him. A small smile inched into her lips. "How can Ie in then?" Zac motioned to the furniture surrounding the door. "About that...I''m sorry?" Her cheeks flushed as she avoided his startling gaze. "You''re all wet. Why don''t you change them? You might catch a cold if you''re wearing them for too long." She wanted to help him unbutton his shirt, but the moment her hand grazed upon his corbone, she retracted from her hold. "Even if you take the initiative, I''m not interested in you. I hope you keep that in mind," he said viciously. The grateful feeling she had for him had vanished in thin air. Although she wasn''t the most beautiful woman in the world, she certainly wasn''t as bad as he said she was. She had a rather full bust for a height of 169cm, and she was incredibly well-shaped. "Well, you''re not my type either," she snapped, rolling her eyes. "Who''s your type then? Hanson?" He scowled. "You got that right." Essie nodded firmly. Anger filled Zac''s heart. He mercilessly took off his drenched clothing and threw them onto the sofa, ring at her. The hazy light highlighted his well-defined muscles. Even Essie couldn''t help but let her eyes wander around for a bit. Drops of water fell from his dark hair onto his chest, trailing across his creamy skin and outlining his abs. She blushed. Zac smirked as he shifted his gaze towards her. "Liking the view?" he said coldly. Essie almost nodded subconsciously. As a fashion designer, she had always been ustomed to seeing great-looking models. However, this was the first time she had seen such a perfect figure. A part of her wanted to sketch him. "Who do you think is better now?" asked Zac. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "If you''re talking about looks, you''re better than him," she said honestly. A small smile tugged his lips. "But personality-wise, Hanson''s better," she continued. Hanson was gentle and elegant. He was a sweet summery scent along the spring breeze. There was something about him that made her feel as if she was breathing in fresh air. Zac, however, was wrapped around in his own enigma. He was far too cold and deep that she sometimes couldn''t stand him. He was the type of person who one could admire from afar but could never get close to. "Are you blind?" he snapped. "Well, I am near-sighted if that''s what you''re asking," she said slowly, nodding. "No wonder. Maybe I should take you to an eye clinic." He flicked her on the forehead. She scowled. "There''s absolutely no need for that." "Your eyesight must''ve gotten worse," he murmured. Zac thought that Hanson was iparable to him. He couldn''t understand why Essie liked him more. Essie made a face and stuck out her tongue at him. She thought that he was extremely arrogant. Outside the window, the storm was raging behind them. Zac pushed the furniture back to their original positions, but before he could leave, Essie grabbed his arm. "Please don''t leave me alone," she whispered, showing her more vulnerable side. When he saw her imploring gaze, he couldn''t help but feel happy. His heart twitched. "I''m getting sleepy anyway," he murmured. Zac yawned. Chapter 13 Zacs Tricks Chapter 13 Zac''s Tricks "You can sleep on my bed," Essie stated. His lips twitched. "Okay." Zac walked towards the bed and proceeded to lie down. When he reached out his arms to hold her slim waist, she tried her best to shrug him off. "Let me go. I''ll sleep on the sofa," she snapped. ''There''s no way in hell that we''ll be sleeping on the same bed!'' she thought. Essie struggled under his arms, but it only encouraged him to pin her down even more. "I''m cold. Isn''t it your duty to warm me up?" "You can tuck yourself in if you feel cold!" She kicked the quilt towards him angrily. If she didn''t ask him for help in the first ce, then she would''ve taken the opportunity to kick him where the sun doesn''t shine! "Well, you''re warmer than the quilt." He ced his chin on her shoulder wantonly, breathing in her heavenly fragrance. There was something about her that made him addicted to her scent. Of course, this didn''t mean that he cared for her. He had always been indifferent to these types of feelings. He wouldn''t fall in love that easily. She was just a special woman. Being held in his arms, she couldn''t help but blush in embarrassment. The heat she felt against his chest spread across her veins. She couldn''t help but feel even hotter under his grip. She unconsciously began to twist her body against him. "I suggest you don''t move," he whispered. His voice was hoarse. She froze as silence drifted upon them. She didn''t want to irritate him. Unfortunately, in a few minutes, the phone ran out of power. Darkness fell around her like a curtain. Feeling as if she was trapped once again, she screamed and buried her head into his chest. Her small body was convulsing like a frightened cat. Zac''s body stiffened as he held her in his arms, trying to contain her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She calmed down after a few seconds. After a long while, her timid voice broke the silence. "Zac, can you sing something for me?" He frowned. He never sang. However, Essie lifted her gaze and pouted. "Please? I won''t be scared anymore if you sing," she urged. "Why don''t you use your phone?" He tweaked her ear. "It died." Essie pouted and started to draw circles on his chest with her finger, as if to express her dissatisfaction. The heat rose in his chest sharply. He hurriedly grasped her restless hand. "What do you want to hear?" Zac had never been this tender with any woman, but there was something about her that softened his guard around his heart. "Anything," she said slyly. He sighed. Without another thought, he began to sing an old song in English. His voice was incredibly maic and soft. It was as if she was listening to an entire orchestra in her ear. She leaned against his chest, feeling it vibrate as he continued. The man had absolutely no shorings. His English was great. In fact, he sounded like he grew up in the States. She couldn''t help but feel ashamed over her poor English. Zac was definitely not uneducated. "What else can you do?" she murmured bitterly. "You''ll know in time," he whispered. After a night of hasty winds and heavy rainfall, the sky became more peaceful over time. Essie didn''t know when she had fallen asleep. All she knew was that when she woke up, Zac''s arms were wrapped around her. Zac didn''t close his eyes till he was a hundred percent sure that Essie was sound asleep. She raised her head and stared at him secretly. He was indeed a rare beauty. Even when he was asleep, he still looked incredibly charming. The sharp edges of his jawline were softer, and his hair lied t on his head. Although it felt as if God had yed a cruel trick on her, she didn''t feel so bad about it anymore. It wasn''t that much of a loss to lose her virginity to such a handsome man. She couldn''t help but let her thumb graze against his face. Even the man''s skin was good. Did he always have such a nice skin? Zac woke up at her touch, but he didn''t dare open his eyes. Instead, he continued to pretend as if he was still sleeping, wondering to what extent she was willing to go. Chapter 14 The Handsome Guy In Sleep Chapter 14 The Handsome Guy In Sleep However, Essie didn''t take further action. Instead, she slipped out of his arms, jumped off the bed, grabbed her sketchbook, and sat cross-legged on the bed. Zac squinted his eyes just a bit to see what was happening. The girl was sketching him without his permission! How dare she! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He clenched his jaw and turned to the other side of the bed. She went to the other side and continued. Seeing that she wasn''t going to stop that easily, he turned back and she followed. "Are you fucking dreaming?" Essie grumbled, finally having enough. Sensing her frustration, he decided to cooperate her. If the painting wasn''t good enough, then he would just tear it to pieces and throw it into the nearest trash can. Seeing that he didn''t move, Essie shook her head and sighed. "It seems that you also dream so fast," she teased quietly. Zac felt embarrassed yet again. It was a humiliating experience for a man to be questioned of his ability to do something! ''If a tiger didn''te out from its slumber, you''d take for it as a sick cat. If a dragon doesn''te out of its cave, then you''d think of it as a humble worm. Do you really think I''m that weak?'' He tried his best to suppress his anger. Finally, in a matter of thirty minutes, Essie finally finished her masterpiece. "Perfect!" Essie pped her hands together. Although she was praising the painting she had just drawn up, the man took it as apliment to himself. His anger towards her immediately diminished. As she was about to hide his painting, Zac raised his eyebrow. "Don''t you think sketching me infringes on my rights?" he said coldly. She flushed almost immediately. "We''re husband and wife. Of course I have the right to sketch you." Before she could finish, the person on the bed rushed over like a raging tornado. He pulled her into his arms. "Since we''re a couple now, shouldn''t you at least fulfill your duty as a wife?" Essie grasped her cor in a hurry. "Didn''t you say you''re not interested in me?" she snapped. "With all that teasing, don''t I have to prove myself?" Fuck! Essie stuck out her tongue for him to see. She didn''t know that he had heard all of that! "Well, you''ve misunderstood me. I was talking about football, you know? And..." Hearing her ambiguous exnation, Zac had the urge to roll his eyes. Although he was still pretty annoyed, he couldn''t help but find her adorable. However, that didn''t mean that he would forgive her that easily. "I''m hungry. Why don''t you go and cook?" he ordered. Essie gaped at him. The topic had changed so fast that she found herself unable to react. She turned around and gazed out the window. The sun was hanging out in the sky. It was already noon and she still hadn''t eaten. "If you''re hungry, then you can go out and eat." She curled her lips. "From now on, I''ll be eating at home. You''ll cook." He was like a king who was handing out orders. No one was allowed to object. Zac snatched the painting from her hand and gazed at the portrait that she had sketched out. It was a nice painting. He would definitely take it to his storage room. ''Ass!'' she thought. Fortunately, she wouldn''t be tied to him forever or else she might as well just sign her death will. In the past few days, Zac had a preliminary impression of her. She was incredibly daze and careless. Whenever she was pouring water, there was a chance that she could spill it on her legs. Whenever she was peeling fruit, there was a risk that she could cut her own skin. Whenever she went out, she might forget her phone. Now, he realized something else¨C Essie was stingy! Chapter 15 Revenge Chapter 15 Revenge At that moment, Essie took it upon herself to bargain with the venders by the roadside. "Sir, it''s already noon and look at you vegetables. The leaves are turning yellow and the stems are withering. If you don''t sell it at 1.5 per kilogram, no one would buy it. Besides, the governor has already sent his men to patrol around the streets," she urged with her arms crossed. Back then, Essie was used to bargaining for her ingredients in the wet market, so this came naturally for her. Hearing her latter words, the street vendor sighed. "Fine. Deal." Essie grinned, disying two dimples on the sides of her cheeks. Zac resisted the urge to snort. He didn''t expect her to be so stingy that she actually put some effort in convincing the man to cut the price in half, but he liked a woman who valued her money. As long as she was willing to cooperate with him, he would definitely give her a considerablepensation for her time with him. Essie picked up three kilograms and gave the seller twenty dors. The seller handed her 18.5 dors, three dors more than what she should''ve gotten. She handed him the extra. "You gave me an extra three dors, sir," she exined kindly. The man smiled. "There''s not a lot of people who are as honest as you, you know." "Honest money attracts honest customers," she stated. Zac''s lips twitched, satisfied with her doing. They finally walked past the wet market. Even if it was already the afternoon, the ce was packed with different people. Zac didn''t step forward. Seeing this, she had to go in and buy it herself. Essie later walked out with bags of meat, bamboo shoots, and m. She was even carrying a tray of eggs. Zac thought that she couldn''t cook to save her life, given that he had only seen her eat noodles and buns at home every day. He decided to get back at her for insulting his abilities. However, the events right after they got home turned out far different from what he imagined. There wasn''t any screaming, flying pans, or panicked running. In fact, Essie was very methodical when it came to her cooking. Although he was a tiny bit disappointed, he couldn''t help but admire the serious look on her face as she was panfrying her food. He knew that once she put her mind into it, she would do her absolute best. It was a trait that attracted him the most. Soon enough, two tes of dishes and one bowl of soup were ced neatly on the table. When Zac tasted them, his eyes widened momentarily. They were very delectable. In fact, it even suited his very picky taste buds. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Essie smiled. "Do you like it?" "How do you know my taste?" he asked. "I don''t, but I''m talented enough to make a guess." She winked. "About what?" Since they knew each other, they only had dinner together once or twice. He was curious as to how she was able to guess what he liked. Taking a sip of her soup, Essie cleared her throat. "The first time we had noodles in a restaurant, you ordered the waiter to prepare nd noodles with mushrooms and cabbage. In fact, you even asked him not to put too much of the soy sauce. That means you''re not a man who likes too much voring. When we were at the wedding banquet, you specifically chose fresh dishes. That''s why I prepared bamboo shoots and ms to align with your taste." Zac''s eyes twinkled in surprise. He was impressed. Essie may look like a fool, but she was actually very observant. He liked her. "Turns out marrying you wasn''t so bad after all." He finally smiled. There was something about his smile that erupted a fire inside her heart. Her lips twitched in response. She lowered her gaze. "Well, you''re a bad husband." "Why?" He smirked. "I, not only have to clean your room and wash your clothes, but I also have to cook for you. I''ve suffered a lot." "Actually, you can just do one thing." He shed a yful smile. "And what is that?" She turned towards him. Chapter 16 The Call For Love Chapter 16 The Call For Love "Warm my bed." Essie almost choked at his words. She coughed so hard that her face turned beet red. With tears in her eyes, she red at the culprit next to her. ''There was no way in hell,'' she thought to herself. Without even patting her back, Zac continued to eat his meal. It was as if it never happened or he couldn''t care less with her reaction. Her eyes shed with fury. Not only was he a rascal, but it seemed that he was also a cold-blooded animal. The woman who''s fated to marry him must be incredibly unlucky in her past life. She gritted her teeth. Once her time was up, she would divorce him not a secondter. They finished their lunch in ufortable silence. After tidying up the bowls and chopsticks, she took out her notebook she used to keep ount of all of her ie and expenses. Essie was used to writing down every penny that she spent. "These are the expenses we''ve incurred in the past few days." She ced the notebook in front of him. "I''ll pay your amodation fee, but the rest of the expenditures will be split into two. I''ll pay for it now, but you have to pay it back when we''re divorced." However, before she could add anything more, the man took out his credit card and ced it on top of her notebook. "Swipe it yourself. There''s no password, and it doesn''t need any signature," he said coldly, as if he couldn''t care any less what the amount was. Her jaw clenched. "Hell no," she refused, shaking her head. "We''re not rtives or even friends for that matter. I won''t take your card." ''We''re not rtives or friends?'' Zac snorted at the thought, raising his thick eyebrows. "From what I know, you''re my wife, aren''t you?" She gritted her teeth, glowering at him. "I''ll max out your card if I''ll take it," she warned spitefully. "I don''t care. In fact, it''s your loss if you don''t try to max it out during our agreement." He shrugged, crossing his arms. Essie''s eyes widened. It sounded like Zac didn''t care about what she did. In fact, he even encouraged her to use his card in the first ce! Did he even know the value of money at this point? She stuttered, trying to get a hold of her tongue. What the hell was the man thinking? "Since you insist, I''ll keep it for you. Don''t worry. I won''t spend an extra penny using this," she stated firmly. Since he was so generous, she would keep it. Maybe then, this could also prevent him from backing out of their agreement. Essie ced the card and her book in their room. When she came out, she heard someone ringing her doorbell. "Essie, are you there?" "It''s us. Open the door." She was very familiar with their voices. In fact, they belonged to her two best friends¨CMandy and Eva. They were best friends since they were kids. They all went to the same high school together, and they even chose the same college to study in. Although they had different jobs now, they still lived in the same city. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mandy was an anchorwoman in Yang City Satellite TV. When she heard about Hanson''s engagement, she immediately called Eva and ran to Essie. On March 31, Essie had told them that she would be dering her love to her dream man. They were worried that she must be devastated with the news of his engagement. As soon as they entered the door, Eva observed Essie. Seeing that she was fine, she felt relieved. Zac sat on the sofa of her living room. At the sight of him, Eva smirked. "No wonder you don''t look devastated," she teased. "No! He¨C" Before Essie could exin, Mandy jumped in excitement. "Thompson! You''re Thompson!" Hearing the name, Essie and Eva were startled. They all knew that Mandy had been infatuated with Thompson for four years. He was her hero, but she didn''t even know his true name. Zac pursed his lips. He had only used that name once. How did this woman know? Mandy''s shoulders sagged in disappointment at theck of his reaction. She had looked for him for so many years. She didn''t expect that he didn''t know her at all. Chapter 17 The Dream Man Is Not Easy To Deal With Chapter 17 The Dream Man Is Not Easy To Deal With "I''m Mandy, don''t you remember me? Six years ago, during the trip to the Himyas, my traveling companions and I came across some difficulty. It was you who saved us." It was not until then that Zac realized what she was referring to. Yet, thispliment didn''t make him look proud. He continued to have an indifferent expression on his face. Shrugging his shoulder, he let go of the matter. However, hearing this, Essie walked over and patted him on the shoulder. With a yful look on her face, she said, "I wasn''t aware you had gone to the Himyas. It sounds amazing!" Mandy had repeated this story a million times in the past. It was something she enjoyed narrating every now and then. They had also named this story as the independent hero climbing the mountains and rivers. The way he had hit eight gangsters all by himself was the part she told with a relish. Zac gently pinched the tip of her chin. "There are still a lot of things you don''t know." Looking at them, Mandy couldn''t help but feel a little envious. She never expected that her dream hero would one day be her best friend''s hero. "Essie, how do you know him?" If they hadn''t known each other for a long time and if their rtionship hadn''t reached anywhere, then it meant Mandy still stood a chance. Thinking something was going on between the two, she was overtaken by an urge to curse. Essie, on the other hand, quickly noticed the change in Mandy''s expression and answered, "He is my roommate." She knew Mandy too well. Her biggest weakness was her paranoia. As soon as they returned from the journey, Mandy kicked her boyfriend mercilessly and urged her to apany her to do hymen repair surgery. Nervously, Essie obeyed and didn''t even dare tell Eva about this. She decided to keep the rtionship between her and Zac as simple as possible. She couldn''t let her other rtionships to be damaged because of it. Apart from the fact they had a fake marriage certificate and had sex once identally, there was nothing between the two. After two months, they would separate and never contact each other again. ''She had told them we are nothing but roommates,'' thought Zac to himself. It pained him to see the attitude with which she looked at their rtionship. ''Did that sex mean nothing to her?'' he wondered. Mandy was greatly relieved when she was filled in with the reality of their rtionship. Essie was her best friend and she loved her with all her heart. She could share everything, except love. Everyone was selfish when it came down to love. She smiled and looked at the man of her dreams. "I don''t know your real name yet," she said in a flirty tone. Even though her voice was loud enough, he pretended like he didn''t hear her question. Paying her no heed, he focused on the iPad in his hand. Seeing the awkward situation before her, Essie spoke, "His name is Zac Rong, 26 years old,ing from Dragon City." That was the only thing she knew about him as well. Prying was not her thing hence she didn''t bother probing him with questions. Thest thing she wanted was to make a fool out of herself. Mandy nodded, trying to look calm. But deep down, she was very disturbed. She couldn''t believe Zack had ignored her. ''Wasn''t I beautiful enough? Doesn''t he find me attractive?'' She couldn''t help but wonder as her confidence went down. All her life, she had lived with the knowledge she was physically striking. Everywhere she went, men and even women would stop and stare at her. Her breathtaking beauty and perfect features could easily steal a heart. Every man she liked reciprocated her feelings. It was the first time a man had ignored her! Embarrassment engulfed her. "Zac, can I call you like this?" She went on, trying to get his attention. Even though she was shocked, she wouldn''t give up so easily. "We are not that close," he said, nonchntly. Once again he had pricked her ego by turning her down. And the worst part was, he had no sorrow in doing so. At the moment, he was in a bad mood and her interest in him was only making it worse. Essie turned her head and looked at Zac. The cruelty in his eyes scared her. ''Who offended him? Why is he so ferocious!'' she wondered, running out of ideas to cate the situation. Mandy''s heart was wounded. She lowered her eyes and almost cried. Essie hurried to ease the atmosphere, "He was only kidding. You can call him as you like." As soon as she finished her words, she felt a chill sweep over her face. She chose to ignore it. Her words hadn''tforted Mandy. His cold face showed that he wasn''t joking. "Ladies,e and eat pears. I bought them today. They''re fresh," Essie said, trying to brighten up the atmosphere. It was getting quite gloomy there. She took a pear from the coffee table. When she was about to peel it, Zac grabbed the knife from her and said, "Didn''t I buy you a peeler?" "Oh you did. Ipletely forgot." After saying this, she ran into the kitchen and took out the peeler. Last time, she had cut herself while cutting an apple. Seeing the pain she had gone through, Zac bought a peeler. He could be quite considerate at times! She put the pear to the machine, and quipped as she rotated the handle, "Now that I have this peeling divine weapon, mom doesn''t need to worry about me anymore." "I am not worried about you. I am just worried you will use this wound as an excuse to have a rest." Zac sneered. Essie made a face at him and was brimming with rage! She knew he wouldn''t suddenly be kind but his reply irked her nevertheless. Next to them, Eva burst intoughter. "The more I look at you, the more I think you are not roommates instead a newly married couple." Zac nced at her. He wanted to agree. Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, Essie frowned on listening to Eva''s words. Pretending like she didn''t hear it, she continued to work on the pear. Eva''s words didn''t make Mandy happy. She found that the coldness in Zac''s eyes disappeared every time he looked at Essie. ''Was it because they were familiar with each other, or because the rtionship between them was more than that of two roommates?'' she wondered. Either way, she swore she would figure it out! Chapter 18 The Perfect Husband Chapter 18 The Perfect Husband "Essie, we thought you would be devastated because of Hanson''s uing marriage. You seem well though, and we didn''t expect you to be so cheerful like now. Have you really moved on?" Mandy asked deliberately. At the mention of Hanson''s name, Eva suddenly coughed as if to remind Mandy not to aggravate Essie. Essie''s eyes darkened instantly. It was true that she didn''t have much time to think about Hanson after spending thest few days quarreling with Zac. She realized just now that Zac''s troublesome attitude was actually a blessing in disguise. Since there was no chance for her to end up with Hanson anyway, it would be a waste to think about him. "I''ve decided to concentrate on my work. I won''t date someone before the age of 25." She vowed solemnly. Eva wagged a disapproving finger at her. "You can''t miss the opportunity to pursue love just because of career! Your youth and good looks are wasted on you if you keep that up. Don''t think that you''ll be pretty forever. The best time to look for love is now!" Essie let out a sigh. "Not everyone is like you, changing boyfriends within a week and treating love as a game." Mandy turned her gaze at Essie. With a pitying look, she said, "Hanson is Essie''s true love. I don''t think Essie will ever forget Hanson." While speaking, she sneaked a look at Zac. The man on the other side was looking at the iPad in his hand and didn''t seem to listen to them at all. She couldn''t see his eyes well, so she didn''t notice that his eyes had dimmed at the mention of Hanson. Essie chomped down on the pear and finished it in a few seconds. Annoyed, she wiped the juice off her mouth and replied, "It''s hard for me to forget my feelings just like that. It''s such a waste to make such a perfect person as Hanson marry Sunny. Cupid must have been drunk when he shot his arrows at those two." "Well, maybe your Mr. Right is more perfect." Eva tried tofort her. Essie wasn''t convinced. She shook her head. "The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. I might be destined to be alone for the rest of my life." She lowered her head and sighed,pletely ignoring the piercing gaze from the other side. Out of the blue, Zac stood up from the sofa and said coldly, "I have something to deal with. You guys have fun." After that, he walked out without waiting for their response. When he heard Hanson''s name, he felt a little irritable. He was even more annoyed that he couldn''t exin why he would feel that way. He thought it was better for him to leave than hear their discussion. The moment Zac closed the door, Eva made a face towards Mandy and said, "I don''t think you can handle that guy. He is too cold, I can''t figure him out." Mandy red at her, but didn''t respond. She picked up the lemon tea on the table and drank it as if deep in thought. After a while, she whispered, "Essie, what does he do?" "He said he was involved in construction work before this. He must be a construction worker and now he is out of work." Essie shrugged. "Construction worker?" Mandy had stopped drinking her lemon tea. She was shocked. Essie understood what she was thinking, so she smiled and said, "Well, as for him, he was blessed with good looks but he was not born with a silver spoon, if that''s what you''re thinking." "Well, construction workers are not only the ones doing construction in the site. He must be a real estate developer or an architect." Mandy couldn''t believe what she just heard. He was a regal king with elegance and nobility all over his body. How could he be an ordinary man? Eva poked her forehead, "Let''s face the reality. A truly rich man lives in a vi, and drives a luxury car. If he''s well-off, why would he rent an apartment with Essie?" "Maybe there is some special reason. Maybe he is hiding his identity on purpose." Mandy cast a sidelong nce at her. Right now, she was imagining that he was a prince pretending to be a frog. It often happened in TV dramas. "Mandy, he really is an ordinary person with no house, no car, no savings, no background, and no employment!" Essie changed to a straightforward tone. Although it was cruel to shatter Mandy''s beautiful fantasy, she had to face reality sooner orter. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mandy lowered her head and didn''t say anything. The disappointment in her eyes was obvious. In her mind, there was a huge difference between being rich and poor, even if they were handsome. Only the most eligible bachelors of the city would match a beautiful woman like her. But on second thought, what if Essie was lying? ''She''s convincing me to give up, so she could take advantage of her favorable position! Even if she was my best friend, I can''t trust her,'' thought Mandy. "Do you like him?" Mandy looked square at Essie''s eyes and asked seriously. "Are you kidding me? We are just tmates." When Essie said the word "just", she felt very guilty. "Although you are just tmates, you still live under the same roof. You should be careful around him. What if he is a bad guy?" Mandy said half-jokingly. Besides, Essie was not clever enough. She believed that she could get what she wanted to know soon. Chapter 19 The Strongest Love Rival Chapter 19 The Strongest Love Rival Essie waved her hand again. Although Zac was unpredictable, he was certainly not a bad person. When it came to sex, they benefited from each other. But when it came to money... "He gave his credit card to me. Only I can rob him. He can''t rob me," Essie said with a smile. "What?" Mandy and Eva eximed at the same time. "You are just roommates. Why did he give you his credit card?" Mandy frowned. "It looks like he is interested in our Essie," Eva said with augh. Essie hastily waved her hand and said, "You''ve got the wrong idea. When we dine in the same restaurant, we pay fifty-fifty. But since I''m buying all the food from the market now, of course he has to pay me. Also, his card''s monthly limit is only 3,000, so he won''t lose much even if I use all of it up." "It''s awesome that he gave you the card! There is no other handsome guy like him! Just let him be your boyfriend." Eva snickered. Mandy rolled her eyes at Essie, feeling very depressed. He was her prince charming. Should she be clear about who she was? She took the cup of lemon tea from the table, but just as she was about to take a sip, she decided to put it back down. ''Forget it. Don''t drink any more. The more you drink, the worse you will feel,'' she thought to herself. "Essie, show us the card." Mandy tried her best to wear a smile on her face. A bank card could reveal a person''s identity. If it turned out just amon card, she wouldn''t struggle with it too much. She could just let Essie have the card and let her have him. If the man did not have much money, then just like aptop with limited memory, he would not improve even when installed an advanced software like her. "What''s so good about a card? You have your own," Essie said hesitantly. "That is my dream guy''s card!" Mandy grabbed Essie''s arm and started shaking it. It was obvious that she was not going to stop until she got what she wanted. Essie sighed and took Zac''s credit card from the room. Mandy took the card and looked at it carefully. The surface of the card was silver and ck, and in the middle of it was a low-key, simple, and unique character. Just as she was about to turn over the card, Eva snatched it away. "Wow, this card is so unique. Can you get your name carved on a card? Is that a symbol of hisst name? Where can I get one? I want to get one too!" "You can look at it as custom tailoring. It must bememorative edition. The character on it means prosperity and joy. It''s a just a coincidence," Essie said, pouting. That guy was so lucky. Howe she wasn''t lucky? Mandy''s eyes shed. Other people wouldn''t have a clue, but she knew better. Her father was the senior manager of a bank, and she was absolutely sure that this was not just an ordinary card, and the person who owned this card was not an ordinary person as well. She already knew that her prince was not some mediocre man, but... She looked at Essie with a mysterious glimmer in her eyes. "If you are not interested in him, I will make a move," she said deliberately. "It''s really none of my business even if you kill him or something," Essie replied directly with a lighthearted smile. Mandy smiled with relief. She was just thinking too much. Essie had always been in a daze since she was a child. She was not a very smart person. In fact, if she was trafficked, she would probably help the kidnapper. She did not know how to lie at all. It was already evening when Zac came back. Essie had just finished having barbecue with her friends and had also just arrived home. She was just lying on the sofa whilefortably watching some TV. Zac took a cold shower and sat beside her. His trousers were slightly open, and Essie couldn''t stop herself from peeping at him. She took a deep breath and her nose was filled with the light fragrance of his body wash and his seductive hormones. All of a sudden, her face turned hot and her heartbeat got faster. ''Oh my God! Are you out of your mind?'' she thought to herself. She grabbed the juice on the table and took another deep breath to get herself back to normal. Then, at that moment, a hand reached out to her and gently touched her face. "What''s wrong? Why is your face so red?" Essie stopped breathing for a second. ''He has eyes as sharp as an eagle''s, and nothing can get past him!'' Essie thought. "I had barbecue this afternoon. Maybe I am sick," she stuttered. "Do you need my help?" He put his hand on the back of the sofa and continued getting closer to her. Frightened, she hurriedly moved to the other side of the sofa. Then, she took his hand and said, "Don''t even think about it!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "What did I think?" His dark eyes flickered in the light with a bewitching look. "Nothing but filthy thoughts." Essie looked away, trying to avoid getting eye-contact with him. With a cold and mischievous smile ying at the corners of his mouth, he slowly stood up from the sofa. ''What are you doing, lecher?'' Essie wondered. Chapter 20 You Feel Bad When Touching Chapter 20 You Feel Bad When Touching The more Essie thought about it, the more nervous she got. She almost jumped to her feet and tried to run away, but Zac didn''t go to her. Instead, he went straight to the fridge and took out a box of ice cream. "I just wanted to help you with this," he said. She took a deep breath, still petrified as Zac pointed at her temple with his index finger and said, "You think too much. But even if you wanted to do that, I still wouldn''t want to because you feel like a dehydrated dry carrot when I touch you." Her face became bright red as he spoke. When she noticed the cheeky grin on his face and realized that he was actually teasing her, she got angry, scooped out some ice cream, and wiped it on his face. This guy was a neat freak, so she thought he would immediately run to the bathroom and take a shower. She absolutely did not expect him to fight back, but he scooped out some ice cream as well and smeared it all over her face. ''You want to dere war on me? Fine! I''m not afraid of you at all!'' Zac thought. Then, an ice cream battle started. They ran all over the house whileughing until all of the ice cream in the fridge was gone. Afterwards, Essiey on the floor, out of breath. Then, she licked the ice cream around her lips. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Seeing the flushed and naughty look on Essie''s face, Zac felt quite amused. A deep, rumblingughter came out of his throat, and pulled at her heartstrings, just like a dragonfly skimming its wings over theke and spreading out ripples. He was an extremely handsome man, and he became even more charming when he smiled. Whenever he smiled, his usually cold profile became gentle and bright. It was no wonder that Mandy was so mesmerized by him. It was as if God made this man so incredibly good looking in order to tease women and make them fight with one another over him. While she was still in a trance, Zac inched his face closer to hers until the tip of his nose was almost touching her nose. "Essie, you obviously like looking at me," he said. Upon hearing his words, Ethan felt her blood boil. She turned her head to the side and immediately sat up straight. It really was true that men always thought with the lower part of their body. "You sex maniac, if you can''t hold it in any longer, go and find a woman outside. Stop wasting your time on me. There are a lot of girls who would willingly sacrifice their body to you," Essie told Zac. Zac frowned at her. He took a deep breath, feeling like he had just suffered an internal injury. He had not had sex for several years. No matter how beautiful the women outside were, he was not interested in them at all. He was a germaphobe, and all he wanted was to be a quiet sleeping beauty. But Essie was the exception. Maybe it was because she looked so different that he became excited the moment he first saw her. He became valiant and imposing, wanting to march forward the moment he could. "You are my wife. Should you be pushing me away?" "I don''t want to be your wife. It''s not proper to give myself up to you," Essie said with a pout. "You seem to be forgetting that you have already given your virginity to me." His voice was soft and teasing, like the humming of a cheetah as it ys with amb that he had already caught with his paws. "It doesn''t count." Essie''s face became bright red again. "Then what counts?" With an aggressive look in his eyes, his long fingers caressed her pink cheeks gently, like the gentle flutter of a butterfly''s wings. Essie licked her dry lips and quickly changed the topic. "Well, stop it. Come on, be serious! You now have a beautiful girl who is very fond of you. Move quickly and seize the opportunity as fast as you can," she said. "Who are you talking about?" Zac said, his eyes darkening. "Mandy!" Essie eximed. Then, she smirked and continued, "I know that you are a little tempted by her, and the only reason you left suddenly and treat her coldly is that you want to y hard to get, right?" Zac was rendered speechless. ''She really is different from any other woman, '' Zac thought. ''And other than that, her brain is also so unique.'' He frowned before putting on a sly smile and saying, "Are you jealous?" "Of course not. I, as your temporary wife, am being very generous to you. I turn on green lights for you all the time. And not only can you pass the Peach Blossom Road unimpeded because of me, but I am also helping you at a critical moment," she replied. Her carelessness somewhat annoyed Zac. He pursed his lips and squinted his eyes. Then, his face became serious and his voice became quite cold. "It''s your business. I''m not interested in your friend. Stop bothering me!" He hated it when women teased him. If she dared to tease him, he would definitely punish her! The fiendish look on his face told Essie that he was not joking. At that moment, she felt a mixture of delight and a bit of worry. What pleased her was how this cold guy was still calm even when another woman was flirting with him. It meant that he was not some kind of yboy. But what worried her the most was the fact that Zac was apparently not interested in Mandy. If Mandy really tried to pursue him, then she could end up being caught between the two of them. And as it turned out, the more concerned she was, the faster it all happened. The next day, Mandy called her early in the morning. She had a ticket for Be''s autumn fashion show, and she wanted to give it to Essie in exchange for helping her set up a dinner date with Zac. To be honest, thest thing Essie wanted was to get involved in this whole ordeal, but she really wanted to go to the show, so she had to throw all her reservations aside this time. But there was one problem. If Zac found out that Mandy was the one who wanted to go on a date with him, Essie was sure that he would refuse. She had to think of a way. Chapter 21 Meet The Prince Charming Again Chapter 21 Meet The Prince Charming Again She thought about it for a while and then sent a message saying, "Zac, I won''t cook tonight. Please arrive at Petrus Restaurant for a French dinner. See you at sharp eight o''clock. PS: If you stand me up, I am going to burn you alive." While reading this message, Zac was in the cottage by the bay with his subordinate, William. A smile made its way to his face as soon as he read Essie''s text. It was an unnoticeable one yet William caught it since he knew his boss very well. Moreover, his boss seemed to be in high spiritstely. There was a new cheerfulness about him. He couldn''t help bute to the conclusion that Essie had a part in it. He was also stunned to see this change in his boss. No other girl had managed to cate Zac since he was indifferent to their feelings. Even the most beautiful women had no power over him. As the only person who knew the whereabouts of Zac, he also knew about this absurd marriage. That day, Zac was drunk and went back to get his identification. William had tried his best to stop him, but Zac wouldn''t listen, he fought his way out. After escaping from one marriage, he ended up getting tangled in the webs of another marriage. It seemed that his boss hadmitted a marriage crisis this year! "Valery and Mrs. Mary sent two groups to catch you. They chased after you from Paris to St. Moritz in two different ways." He reported that they wouldn''t stop until they saw the bridegroom on the wedding. "Tell Andy to continue ying with them," taking a sip of coffee, Zac said with a slight irony in his eyes. He had made full preparations for the escape from the wedding this time. He not only made up an illusion that he was going abroad, but also had his subordinates travel around the country using his name. "Why don''t you just take Miss Essie home? Try to convince Mrs. Mary and Valery that you have no interest in marrying Valery," suggested William, confused. Although he had worked with Zac for several years, he still had a tough time understanding what was going on in his boss''s head. "It''s not the right time yet," said Zac, devoid of any emotion on his face. Before he could do anything, he had to make sure Essie would cooperate. He still hadn''t convinced her! William said no more. Speaking less and doing more was the most important quality one had to have if they wished to work for Zac. At eight o''clock, Zac arrived at the Petrus Restaurant on time. On his way, he kept on wondering what had prompted her to make such a grand n! ''Is it because she was suddenly in a mood for some good dish or because atst she wanted to date me?'' He wished thetter was true. He hoped his charm had finally forced her to give in. A warm smile broke through Zac''s icy face, making him look even more handsome than he normally looked. At the sight of Zac, Mandy stood up excitedly and said, "Zac!" Zac''s smile froze in an instant. "Where is Essie?" "She just called and said that she had something urgent to deal with, so she won''t be able to make it." Mandy had alreadye up with an excuse. "What was so urgent that she had to leave the dinner?" A shadow flitted over Zac''s eyes. "There happens to be a fashion show tonight." Mandy shuddered at Zac''s coldness. She realized this wouldn''t go as her n. ''How dare she!'' Zac muttered under his breath, but Mandy couldn''t hear it. The darkness on his face magnified. "Achoo¡ª" At the century event, Essie, who was sitting in the front row, sneezed again. All her attention was on the runway, and she waspletely unaware that the seat next to her had been upied by someone else. "Long time no see, Essie." A low and familiar voice came to her ears, making her tremble slightly. She turned her head and saw the gentle and elegant face. Her heart stopped beating at once. "Hanson, why are you here?" She remembered clearly that there was a blonde foreigner next to her. It was beyond her how thatdy had been reced by Hanson. Seeing her perplexed face, Hanson smiled and exined, "I''ve exchanged my seat with hers." "Okay." Then she once again turned her attention back to the runway. She was a little flustered, as if she couldn''t face him. Every time she thought about him, their memories came flooding back. Hanson, on the other hand, didn''t have an ounce of shame. He wouldn''t move his eyes from her. Her light chestnut curly hair shone golden in the light. Her delicate face was like the bright diamond. Slowly, he was drinking her in. She didn''t put on any makeup, instead applied ayer of transparent lip gloss on her plump lips. She always kept it simple, allowing her pure beauty to shine, like a stream of clear moonlight pouring out. This was one of the reasons why people were amazed by her. And presently, Hanson wanted to hold her in his hands. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The light blue organza dress on her body set off her tall and thin figure. And therge V-neck design revealed her delicate vicle. The hemline was even lower than her thighs. Watching this, Hanson''s Adam''s apple rolled. He said, "It''s a beautiful dress." Of course she was more beautiful, but he wouldn''t scare her withpliments. However, Essie thought he was talking about the show, so she nodded and said, "Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to pull off such a bold collision of colors." "I was talking about your dress," he said, clearing the misunderstanding. The hair at the temples of her ear was tossed away by him. The skin he touched was burning hot. She looked away in a hurry. "I... made it myself." Chapter 22 Late Confession Chapter 22 Late Confession "Letting you leave is Be''s loss." Hanson sighed. The light in Essie''s eyes dimmed. When she graduated from Donghua University, Hanson had just graduated from the famous Istituto Marangoni and returned to China. Later, he became the deputy CEO of Be. It was for Hanson that she overcame many tests and entered the design department. She thought that she could be with him day and night...that was, until she met Sunny¨Cher rival. Sunny had set her up and forced her to leave Be Company. In addition, she took advantage of her father''s influence and forced anypany she had applied to, to reject her. However, Essie wasn''t going to give up just like that. She opened a store on Taobao. She started to tailor clothes for her two friends who were private celebrities, which attracted plenty of people from the upper-ss. "There are so many talented people there." She lowered her head. "Well, you''re different." His deep voice was like the night wind blowing through her hair. She blinked in surprise and raised her gaze to face him. "It''s too noisy here. Would you like to take a walk with me?" He motioned to the outside. She nodded, still in a daze from his words. Original from N?velDrama.Org. It was notte at night, yet the fragrance of newly brewed tea pervaded the air. It still smelled like summer. She inhaled as a smile curved her lips. The air was cool. She could feel her hair swaying from the breeze as the leaves rustled in response. When they reached the flower bed at the middle of the square, he stopped. Essie waited, not really knowing what he wanted to say. "When you told me you like me...was that true?" he suddenly asked. Her heart trembled in her chest as her hands shook. ''Yes.'' She wanted to scream on top of her lungs as she waved her hands up in the air, but she held herself. Essie managed to ster an exaggerated smile on her face. "Of course not. It was April Fool''s Day. I was only kidding," she lied. She didn''t want to hurt herself again. "So...it was just a joke?" The neon lights from the road shed and glittered across the night, but none of them could lighten up what he was feeling. "You''re getting married." Her words were like knives ramming straight into his heart. That was right. He was getting married, and he had no right to ask her that. Deep inside, Hanson had always liked her, but a part of him was satisfied with their lukewarm rtionship, but after seeing her with another man, he couldn''t find himself wasting another moment. His hands shook as he reached out for her. "I like you, Essie." Hanson held her cold hands and stared into her eyes. Essie quivered under his touch, feeling as if she had just been struck by lightning. She blinked, and a part of her wondered if she had heard it wrong. "I like you," he repeated. Her eyes had gone misty and tears started to streak down her cheeks. She had waited for so long to hear those words from his mouth, and here they were. Hanson''s fingers grazed against her face, brushing away the tears. "I know that you were serious that day. I really, really like you," he whispered. He lowered his head and got close to Essie. She stood still, as if she had just been frozen in time. Her heart was beating faster and faster as if she was running a marathon. Not far away, a Bentley was parked under the tree. The dark color blended with the night''s shadows. At the other side of the car window, cold eyes stared at the two figures under the starry night. If looks could burn, everything would''ve already been lit up into mes. The man in the driver''s seat had already noticed Zac''s unusual behavior. Zac''s usual poker face was nowhere to be seen as conflicting emotions shed across his face. He couldn''t believe the fact that his boss could be so emotional over the woman. When Zac was about to turn away, a figure rushed towards the flower bed, disturbing the supposedly romantic sight. Chapter 23 Getting Rid Of Potential Threats Chapter 23 Getting Rid Of Potential Threats "What are you doing?" Sunny was furious as she rushed over to the pair. She looked like a dragon who was about to spit fire. Hanson let go of the woman in his arms. Although he was startled, he didn''t look the slightest bit guilty. He knew for a fact that Sunny had always been obsessed with him. In fact, she was the one who had brought up the wedding. "Why are you here?" "How could I not?" she snapped. A part of her wished that she could tear Essie down with her own bare hands. Having no intention to argue with Sunny, Essie turned. "I''m going in." However, just as she was about to leave, Sunny caught her wrist. Turning her around, she pped the woman hard on the face. There was no way she was going to let the woman go! Especially after trying to seduce her husband! Sunny clenched her jaw as malicious thoughts filled her mind. In the ck Bentley, Zac glowered. His fists cracked at the sight, tearing through the dull silence in the car. Although Essie deserved a lesson, he was the only one allowed to touch her or to even lecture her over what she had done. If anyone dared to hurt her, then they were about to face death himself. Zac was about to open the door, but he stopped himself when Essie raised her hand and pped the woman back without fear. Tears streamed down Sunny''s face from the startling pain. She stumbled back. "Essie, how dare you?" It was the first time she had ever been pped. Essie snorted, "You may be rich and powerful, but thest thing I''ll be is afraid of you! From now on, I''ll repay you twice as hard for everything that you''ve done to me." "You bitch!" Sunny raised her arm and was about to strike her, but Hanson held her back. "That''s enough!" he roared. "Didn''t you see that she just pped me?" Flushed red, she wanted to shake off his hold, only to find that he was too strong. "You were the one who hit her first," he said coldly, ncing apologetically at the woman in front of them. "I have to go." Essie had taken this chance to leave. It seemed that Sunny would always be a thorn on her side whenever she was with Hanson. If she ever got close to him, she would do everything to stab her back. A part of her wondered if it was worth it. Seeing her leave, Hanson finally released the woman. Pissed off, Sunny stomped on the gravel. "I forbid you to see her again!" she shrieked out. "Even if you forbid me to see her, do you honestly think you''re the only woman in my life?" he said lightly. She gritted her teeth. "What do you mean?" "Do you really think I wouldn''t cheat on you?" A mocking smile slid into his lips, and it sent a chill down her spine. All influential men have indulged themselves in the highest form of pleasure, and it seemed that Hanson was not an exception to all the temptation surrounding him. "My father will not stand for it!" She had no choice but to use her father''s name to suppress him. After all, given that the two families were business partners, he wouldn''t dare try anything rashly. Hanson snorted, "Where''s your father now?" ''Who does she think her father is?'' he thought. He left with a cold smile, and Sunny was left alone in the cold night. ''As long as you aren''t with Essie, then it''s fine.'' Finally, she took out her phone. "Billy, get some people for me." She would never forgive the person who had hurt her! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It waste at night. The noise finally faded away. It was reced with crickets and chirps. Since there weren''t any direct bus to her apartment in the square, Essie had no choice but to walk to her ce from the nearest bus station. During this period, she needed to cross a dark alley. Both sides of the alley were shrouded in many trees. Since it was alreadyte, there were almost no one around her. A shiver shot down her spine. Feeling as if someone was following her, Essie quickened her pace. Chapter 24 The Hero Comes To Rescue Her Chapter 24 The Hero Comes To Rescue Her "Hey, girl, why are you alone? Do you need someone to stay with you?" Harshughter came from behind her. Essie froze. When she turned, she could see four obscene men gazing up and down at her figure lustfully. Sick smiles were imprinted on their faces. She didn''t take another second before she turned and ran. However, these men were quick. Soon enough, they already had her trapped around the middle. "Look, if you want the money, here it is. Let me go." Her hand trembled as she stretched out her bag, believing that the men were wise enough to not get themselves into any more trouble. The fat man smirked, looking her over. He wiped the saliva dripping from the corner of his lips. "Such a beauty," he slurred. "Boys, I think we got lucky tonight!" Besides, they were already paid. What he wanted to do was y with the woman in front of him. When Essie heard him, she got even more nervous. Knowing that she couldn''t get rid of them with cash, she had to fight them off. She swung her bag towards the shortest and thinnest man. While he used his arms to cover his face, she used this opportunity to shove him down and ran to the other side of the alley. There would be pedestrians who could see her if they ran after her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Essie gazed at the exit ahead, only to miss the stone that was blocking her way. She stumbled down, and her knees scraped against the gravel. She struggled to stand up, but one of the men held her down. "Let''s see where you can go now." He smiled lewdly. The three men quickly stepped forward to hold her down. They cackled like a bunch of hyenas about to get some fresh meat. "Come on!" they yelled at their leader. They couldn''t wait to get a taste of this. With an obscene smile, the fat man began to unbuckle his belt. Knowing that she couldn''t get free from the tight hold, tears of despair streamed down her face. "Zac!" she sobbed out. She didn''t know why he was the first person in her mind, but she yelled for him desperately. Closing her eyes and readying herself for the worse, an angry fist broke through the helpless night. Billy, the fat man, groaned in pain as he fell onto the ground like a motionless pig. Seeing this, the other three men let go of the girl and started to brandish their knives. Without another word, they rushed to the neer. They weren''t any match for him. In just a few strokes, all three of them fell to the ground as they searched for their knocked off teeth. Essie gazed at the man who had saved him. She squinted, not believing that it was actually Zac who came to save her. When his arms wrapped around her, she could smell his masculine scent wafting around her nose. "Zac," she sobbed. "You really came." She broke into tears. Zac had been angry for several hours. He was like a volcano waiting to erupt, but as soon as he heard her calling his name, the anger on his facepletely dissipated. The fact that he was the first one she had called for and not Hanson,forted him. After they walked out of the alley, a man in ck came over. In the moonlight, his handsome face and a bloodthirsty sneer hung on the corners of his mouth. Soon enough, with a mix of butchered screams and heartfelt tears, four disabled eunuchs appeared at the other end of the street. In the apartment. Still suffering from the shock, Essie found herself curling at the edge of the sofa, holding the small pillow in her arms. Zac fetched the medicine box and began to clean the wounds on her knees. "Why are you there?" she asked gently. "I went for a walk." His tone was t. What she didn''t know was that he had followed her to the dark alley. "Okay," she slowly answered. "Have you sent Mandy home?" She didn''t even finish when a sharp pain came from her knee. Essie groaned and winced at Zac''s grip, but he quickly softened when he realized that he was hurting her. Every time the subject was brought up, he just couldn''t help but be angry at her. He had already warned her, yet she was still careless as to set them up. The most hateful thing was that she left him to go on a date herself. The thought of her being with Hanson made his blood boil. Essie was aware that he was mad, but she still didn''t know what had happened between them. She pursed her lips. "It''s my fault that I didn''t tell you in advance, but Mandy is a nice girl. You can at least try to get along with her." The vein on his forehead bulged out and his eyes shed. If it weren''t for the injury that she had incurred, he would''ve twisted her over and spanked her. "It''s none of your business." She winced. "Okay fine." It seemed that helping him find a girl was a mistake. Zac frowned. "Do you still remember my conditions?" Chapter 25 You Have Gone Too Far Chapter 25 You Have Gone Too Far Essie didn''t quite understand what he meant. She shrugged. "I remember. I can still introduce a girlfriend for you." Zac gritted his teeth. If only she could feel how worked up he was in trying to drill what he wanted to say in her mind. He lifted her chin with one of his hands, deciding to cut to the chase. "During our marriage, I suggest you don''t see any other man. He could be your first boyfriend. Hell, he could be your dream lover, but you better get them out of your mind and never speak to them again." His words were harsh, slicing through the tension between them. What he really wanted was to wipe her mind off Hanson. He moved closer. Even if she was his fake wife, as long as the license was still registered, then he wouldn''t let her see another man. He lowered his lips against hers. She stiffened under his touch. Essie didn''t even know what he meant. It wasn''t as if she was having an affair...all he caught her doing was that the men were trying to rape her, but she knew for a fact that he didn''t mean that ordeal. That meant... Hanson''s confession came to mind. No. It was impossible that he would know such a private affair. While she was stuck in her thoughts, a burst of pain exploded from her lower lip. He had bitten her! ''Is he a dog?'' Essie shoved him away with all her strength as she gritted her teeth. "Listen here, I''m neither your pet nor your ve. Do you think I''ll listen to that excessive request?" He knocked her over the sofa. His fingers traced against her face before stopping at the edge of her lips. His eyes glittered. "If you can''t do it, then maybe I should teach you every night how to be a good wife," he whispered. She gritted her teeth. This was already too much! "We''re getting a divorce in five weeks," she reminded him coldly. His eyes darkened. In fact, they looked like a bottomless abyss¨Cone that Essie didn''t want to fall into. Divorce wasn''t easy. In fact, there were plenty of talks before it would even take ce. Moreover, even the thought of setting her free was making him ufortable. Zac didn''t like the fact that he was letting her go. "I''m hungry. Go make me some food." He finally released his hold on her and sat up. The topic had changed so fast that she couldn''t even decipher what had happened. "Didn''t you just come back from dinner? How could you be hungry?" "Just hurry up." After finding out that he was being cheated, he had turned around and left. In fact, he didn''t even drink a sip of water or eat a piece of bread. He had endured the hunger with rage in his heart. Essie didn''t know this. She had thought that he maintained his hunger because of his date. ''He''s only hungry to keep his own dignity, '' she snorted. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "My legs hurt, so I won''t be able to walk. Cook it yourself." "Let me help you." Without even giving her a chance to deny him, he picked her up and ced her in the kitchen. He took out a pack of noodles and a tray of eggs from fridge. "You can do it now." It seemed that she had no other choice but to agree. ''For the sake of him saving my life, cooking noodles wouldn''t be so bad, '' she thought with a sigh. On the other side of Yang City. Sunnyy on the tiled floor near her toilet bowl, screaming in frustration. She had been sitting in her BMW as she waited for the news. However, what she didn''t expect was photos of Billy and his gang being tortured rather than a picture of Essie being molested. Two masked men dragged her out of the car before she could recover from the shock. Not only did they break her arms, but they had also force fed her ten cockroaches. Even the sight of them crawling all over her tongue made her vomit into the basin. She was scared for her life. She was a controlling tyrant in Yang City, and she didn''t expect that one day, she would be taught a lesson. But Sunny didn''t even dare say a word or else her naked pictures would be all over the inte. Three dayster, Essie got news from Mandy that her rival had been sent to the hospital. The advantage of working in a TV station was that they got first-hand gossip for everything. Of course, the news wasn''t asplete as it was, since Sunny could only admit that she fell and broke her arms. Thank goodness! Essie fixed her eyes on her friend''s luggage. However, Mandy didn''t juste here to tell her the good news. Chapter 26 Live With Him Chapter 26 Live With Him Mandy actually nned to stay in their house for the time being because herndlord had decided to sell her old apartment. Hearing that, Essie''s head was already hurting. If she knew her friend any better, her real purpose was to get close to Zac. However, an icy guy like him wasn''t nning on letting her stay over. The moment he heard of the news, his face darkenedpletely. In fact, what he wanted to do was walk over there and give her a piece of his mind. Seeing that he was about to drive the woman away, Essie pulled him into the room in a hurry. "Mandy will be moving out as soon as she finds a house. Just bear with her for a couple of days please," she begged, sping her hands together. "No," Zac said coldly. It was obvious that he wasn''t there to negotiate with her. Essie gritted her teeth. She had wanted to try and persuade him nicely, but seeing as he wasn''t responding to that, she went for another route. "Look, I''m the one who rented the apartment. Hell, I''m the one paying for it too, so Mandy will live with me if I say so. If you''re not happy, then you can find another apartment to live in for the next few days. You cane back when she leaves." Zac clenched his jaw. "And why would Ie back?" He sneered. "You''re the one who will lose the bet, not me. In fact, I have nothing to do with this!" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Although he sounded like a spoiled child, she knew the underlying threat in his words. She sighed disappointedly. "Zac, did you have any misunderstanding with Mandy when you dated? Did you have a bad time at dinner?" His attitude towards Mandy was weird. In fact, Mandy was beautiful. Would it hurt him if he yed nice with her? "Is she really homeless?" Zac rolled his eyes. "Look, herndlord already sold the house, and she has no other ce to live. You know how the rent in the city has be outrageous these past few years." Essie held his arm and acted like a child begging her parent. "I remember that you like the stewed beef steak with radishes, right? How about I''ll cook it for you every day? The real Sichuan beef, that''s 60 dors per kilogram. It will all be on me." Slyness shed in his eyes. "That''s not enough. How about you cook whatever I want to eat?" Knowing how cheap the girl was, anything above 50 dors of her regr expenses would make her throw a hissy fit. If she spent more than that, then she''d rather be pushing Mandy out of their house in no time. Essie pulled a somber face. ''Bastard! At this point, I might not be able to pay the rent!'' In order to take advantage of staying in their home, Mandy had specifically asked for a three-day leave. In fact, she even nned to go to the beach with them just so she could show off her curvy figure. However, Essie was not in the mood to apany her. After reading the menu that Zac had handed to her, she was beyond furious. He wanted a bowl of rice with stewed beef, boiled prawns, and steamed turbot. ''Doesn''t he know that money doesn''t grow on trees?'' she thought exasperatedly. "Essie, which swimsuit do you think looks better on me?" Mandy didn''t notice the painful expression that had just passed Essie''s face as she was selecting her swimsuit for the day. "It''s rare for you to take a day off, don''t you think? How about I''ll apany you to find a house?" she suggested weakly. Although she loved her best friend, she didn''t want her to be staying in her house for too long. Otherwise, she might not have extra money by the end of the month. Mandy shot her a pointed look. "Essie, to tell you the truth, myndlord didn''t sell the house," she exined. "I just thought it would be more convenient for me to pursue him if I live with you. I won''t leave until he falls in love with me." Essie thought that she was going to break down right then and there. Except for the man''s looks, why the hell was Mandy so obsessed with him? "Don''t you always look down on the poor?" she said reproachfully, hoping to change her mind. "You once told me that money and looks don''t matter right? That''s the belief I''m practicing now!" Mandy grinned. Mandy let Essie think that he was a poor man. It was only in this way was she able to feel at ease. "Oh, the power of love." Essie sighed. Mandy held her hands. "Please, Essie, help a girl out!" Of course she would. For the sake of her own money, she would do everything to get the guy to fall in love at her. Therefore, she kept herself together and entered Zac''s room. Chapter 27 Teasing The Man Again Chapter 27 Teasing The Man Again "Zac, how do you feel about going to the seaside today?" Essie said as she sat at the corner of his bed. He squinted at her. "Is this Mandy''s idea? Are you really nning to use the same old trick towards me?" He was not going to fall for her tricks this time. In fact, he had grown more vignt to all Essie''s suggestions. "It''s my idea," she protested. "My business has been doing well these past two months. In fact, I''ve received lots of orders. Plus, it''s such a rare chance for Mandy to take a day off. She has a car too, so how about we go out and have some fun?" Essie stered a smile on her face. She had worked hard earning all that money, she was not nning to let it all go to waste just because she couldn''t help her friend get her dream man. Zac leaned back on the chair. "I don''t want to go. You can go by yourselves." He waved his hand dismissively. "I would rather have some quiet time." Essie rolled her eyes. "I''m pretty enough to attract different sorts of men. Wouldn''t you worry for my safety?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "I''m not worried the slightest." "Why not?" Essie frowned. Ever since herst fashion show, she had been ordered not to talk to any unfamiliar men, watch different men, or even to touch any other men except for him. In fact, he already treated her as if she was his own property, and now he was going to act like he didn''t care for her? That ass! As if he could read her mind, a smile weaved its way into his lips. "They''re not as handsome as me. I''m sure you aren''t interested in them." She was at a loss for words. Although what he said was the truth, did he really have to be so arrogant? Blinking, an idea came to her. Essie raced back into her room and took out two cups filled with three dice each. "How about we''ll roll the dice?" she suggested. "If you lose, then you''re going to the seaside with me." Zac hated this game with a passion. Not only did he lose thirteen times in the past rounds, but he had also lost every bet tied to that damned game. However, he believed that his luck was bound to change. "Fine, whoever adds up to the biggest number will win," he agreed. "Okay!" She handed one cup to him. "You first." Zac shook the cup hard before releasing it on the desk. He wore a smug smile. Five, six, six. Holding the other cup in her hand, she shook the cup while praying silently. With his legs crossed, Zacy on the back of his chair leisurely. She wasn''t going to win the game unless she came out with a six, six, six. At this point, her chances of winning was close to none. When the dice fell onto the table, his eyes twitched. Six, six, six. What the hell? How was that even possible? Essie couldn''t help but burst intoughter. At this point, she was already considering on packing up her stuff and leaving for Vegas. Maybe then, she''d have all the opportunity to win big. "Pack your things," she said happily. Zac gritted his teeth. He had worked around financial circles and casinos for years. In fact, his life was brilliant and promising. He didn''t expect that his day would be ruined with three dice! Noticing the displeasure written all over his face, she patted him on the shoulder. "You''re going to have a good time. In fact, you''ll even meet your girl," she teased. Zac stood up. "I''m going to have breakfast first." Essie tittered. Was he really going shift his anger onto food? She didn''t stop him, and he was out the whole morning. A part of her suspected that he had already eaten lunch at this point. When Essie heard the door open, she was about to tease him when he pulled her into another room. "I''ll go to the seaside if you wear this swimsuit." A swimsuit? ''Oh my god! Did he just buy me a swimsuit?" She took the bag from his hand and opened it. Chapter 28 A Terrible Swimsuit Chapter 28 A Terrible Swimsuit Was this a swimsuit or mummy wrappings? She stared at the swimsuit. In fact, it looked as if it belonged to a scuba diver. The only thing it was missing were the webbed sandals. As a fashion designer who had seen multiple fashion statements, it was the first time for her to see such a conservative design! "It fits you." A smile slid onto his face. Given that he had seen her before, Zac knew all her sizes like the back of his hand. She wrinkled her nose. "I don''t want to wear it. Not only is it ugly as hell, but it''s insulting for you to think that I''ll wear it!" ''He seems to be a man of good taste, so what the hell was running in his mind when he picked out this swimsuit?'' Zac shrugged. "It doesn''t matter. We can always sit on the balcony and watch the sunset today." It seemed that not only would he refuse to go with her, but he also wouldn''t allow her to go with Mandy! Essie red at the sky. For the sake of her money and Mandy, it seemed that she had to make the ultimate sacrifice. The beach in the West was beautiful and quiet. The silver sand powdered across the ground as the cold wind brushed the waters. Being far away from the hustle and bustle of the city crowd, the air was fresh and peaceful. Essie gritted her teeth as she mustered up all the courage she had to walk out of the fitting room. Mandy burst intoughter. "What the hell are you wearing?" "A traditional-inspired swimsuit?" she said weakly before casting a stern nce at the culprit. Zac smiled silently. Well, he did win the bet either way. How could his wife be exposed to other men. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Mandy''s swimsuit highlighted her tanned curves, and it had attracted the men''s attention as soon as she walked out of the fitting room. She ignored all of their lustful gazes and approached Zac. It was said that many people who went to the beach were promiscuous people looking to let off some steam. Although Zac wore sunsses and was properly hidden under the shade, his iparable elegance overshadowed the beautiful scenery. He attracted plenty of attention from different crowds. Essie couldn''t swim, so she had to wait by the roadside stall to get a floater for herself. Once she got one, she waved at them. "I''m going to have some fun in the waters okay," she said happily. Since Essie didn''t want to be the third wheel, she hurriedly grabbed her floater into the sea to give them an opportunity to be alone. It was already summer, and the ocean was warm from the sun''s scorching heat. She raised her long legs and clicked along the waves. Soon enough, she had gotten farther and farther from the coastline. Zac frowned. She couldn''t swim, so why was she going farther away from the coast? Mandy didn''t mind as she stared at him with loving eyes. "How about let''s take a walk on the beach?" she flirted. "Go by yourself." Behind his sunsses, his eyes were fixated on Essie. A wave surged in the center, tearing across the waters. It sshed across the shoreline heavily. Essie was lying on her stomach, enjoying the sunshine. She was too busy rxing to see the waves that were approaching. For a person who didn''t know how to swim, a strong wave could be fatal. "Shit!" Zac cursed. Taking off his sunsses, he rushed towards the sea. The waves came crashing on Essie''s back, knocking her over. Before she could reach out for her floater, she found herself being pushed deeper into the waters. She panicked, waving her hands up in the air and kicking her feet in the waters. She tried her best to float upwards, but she could already feel the currents dragging her deeper. She wanted to call for help, but as soon as she opened her mouth, seawater entered down her throat. She choked and coughed. Before she could sink into its depths, a strong arm reached for her and pulled her out of the seas. "Fuck!" she choked out, coughing violently. Zac patted her on the back gently as she coughed out the seawater. Mandy rushed towards her and handed her a bottle of water to rinse her mouth. "Are you okay?" she asked worriedly. "You scared me to death Essie." "I just drank some seawater." Essie managed a sheepish smile. "I can''t believe you. You were holding a floater, and you still drowned." She sighed. When Essie felt much better, shey down on the beach chair and took a sip of water. "It was just an ident," she exined. "I didn''t notice the wavesing. If I did, I would''ve grabbed the floater." "From now on, you''re not allowed to go into the waters alone," Zac ordered. "Of course not. To hell will I give you a chance to perform CPR," Essie snapped, pretending to be insulted. When in reality, she was actually touched by his words. Zac rolled his eyes. Affection was evident in his movements. Mandy nced at the two of them, not knowing what they were talking about. However, the word ''CPR'' made her eyes light up. Maybe then she could create a moment for her and her prince charming. Chapter 29 Fight Against Landlords Chapter 29 Fight Against Landlords As Mandy was lost in her thoughts, Essie took out a deck of cards from her bag and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s have some fun, shall we?" With three people, they could y one of her favorite card games. She began shuffling the cards and arranging the deck. Mandy turned to her with a disdainful look. Though they had always yed this game with Eva, but this would only bore Zac who was used to ying golf, polo and yacht. How could she force him to y such cheap card games? Just as Mandy had guessed, it was true that Zac had never yed such card games before. Nevertheless, his curiosity was piqued and he was soon very interested in it. "How do you y it?" he asked innocently. Essie''s eyes widened in amazement as if she had just heard the biggest revtion of the century. "You don''t know how to y ''Fight Against Landlords''?" "Is it strange?" Zac asked while raising an eyebrow. Essie was puzzled. This was the most popr poker game in China. Primary school students often y this game, so howe he didn''t know how to y it? "Do you know how to y ''Go Fish''?" Zac shook his head. "What about ''Old Maid''?" Zac continued shaking his head. Essie was speechless. She was starting to think that this man was not from the same as her. Was he from Mars? "Do you know how to y poker?" continued Essie. Zac shrugged. Actually, he rarely yed with cards. When he was in New York, he had learned about poker but he only yed it asionally. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In his silence, Mandy took the opportunity to cut in, "What''s the fun in cards? Zac, let''s go sailing, shall we?" She smiled sweetly and hoped that she could finally have a moment with him. Zac ignored her words. Instead, he looked at Essie and said, "You can teach me how to y." Essie took a nce at her upset friend and feigned nausea. "Oh! Why do I feel dizzy all of a sudden?" She held her forehead and continued in a weak voice, "It must be because of the seawater I had swallowed earlier. I''ll take a nap first. You guys should go to the speedboat." Sadness shed through Zac''s eyes. Was she ying the same trick again to push him away? Was he really nothing to her? "Teach me, right here, right now! I won''t let you off until I learn it!" Zac snarled at her in frustration. Her inexplicable words and actions made him want to squeeze into her heart to see what was in it. How could she ignore him easily? Feeling helpless, Essie rolled her eyes and raised her hands in surrender. She had tried her best for her friend. Zac was just too smart to be fooled easily. Mandy was extremely disappointed. She put on her sunsses to cover her red eyes. She had been the apple of everyone''s eyes since childhood. Everyone wanted to make friends with her, and many men had run after her. Why was Zac treating her so coldly? Shey on the back of the chair and secretly gazed at him through the sunsses. He was so excellent and perfect. There was no one else in her eyes other than him. She would never be discouraged, and in whatever way, she would try her best to impress him! Essie started exining the rules to him, and turned on the game application on her phone to let him practice. Zac had already grasped the mechanics of the game, but he deliberately pretended not to know and let her guide beside him. After winning five rounds, Essie sighed deeply, as if she was tired from finishing a tough task. "You are a promising student and my efforts had not been wasted. Finally, I can take a nap." She covered her mouth and yawned deliberately. Mandy saw this as an opportunity. She stood up and asked Essie to apany her in buying a swimming ring. She was stunned for a moment and didn''t react immediately. Narrowing her eyes, she asked, "Why do you want a swimming ring?" Mandy was a good swimmer and as strong as a fish. How could she need a swimming ring? "I don''t know how to swim. Of course, I need to buy a swimming ring," she replied in annoyed tone. Then, Mandy dragged her away, not wanting her to spill the beans. While walking towards the stall, Mandy released her hands and stared seriously at Essie. "From now on, I can''t swim. Keep it a secret!" Essie nodded in a daze. What trick was she ying? Chapter 30 Lying To Me! Chapter 30 Lying To Me! When they went back to their seats, Mandy took off her sunsses and summoned all of her courage to invite her dream lover. "Zac, how about we take a swim?" she suggested. "I''m ying the Fight Against Landlords. Go on your own," Zac said, without even looking up at her. He was too focused on the phone. Mandy had already been refused for so many times, so she had gotten used to it. She secretly pinched Essie a few times on the waist, as if asking her to instigate the entire thing. Essie groaned in her heart. After what had happened, she didn''t want to go into the waters again. However, she knew that if she didn''t go, Zac wouldn''t bother going either. She didn''t expect that she would risk her life trying to y matchmaker. Sighing, she stretched her hand over the screen of the phone. "We can y at home. We don''t get to go to the beach every day, you know. Why don''t we enjoy ourselves?" Zac narrowed his eyes. "You want to go? Are you deaf?" She wanted to go alone? Essie frowned. "I remember everything that you''ve said, so obviously, I wouldn''t go alone. That''s why I want you to go with me." Her eyshes fluttered. His eyes gleamed with affection as he picked up the floater on the table. Without another word, he ced it over her head. "Follow me then. Don''t run around," he advised. Essie smiled and gave Mandy the OK signal. Mandy smiled stiffly. Instead of gratitude, she couldn''t help but feel a little bit jealous. Although he was cold towards her, he was an absolute gentleman when he faced Essie. Even if he was a ruthless man, he was warm towards her best friend. That wasn''t a good sign. Zac took off his shirt, revealing his well-defined muscles. "Wow, you have a great figure!" "He''s so handsome!" "Prince charming, shall we meet in the dressing room at the back?" Soon enough, they were being crowded by different women. In fact, those women were excited that they were practically salivating in front of him. Seeing that he was headed towards the water, everyone stood up and rushed towards the sea. Obviously, all of them wanted an up-close sight of the man. Holding her forehead, Essie closed her eyes. She patted Mandy''s shoulder sympathetically. "It''s obvious you havepetition. You should keep an eye on your prince charming," she teased. "Please, they''re all ugly," Mandy snorted before gazing at Essie thoughtfully. Truth be told, she actually found her friend to be the most threatening. Since Zac was a germaphobe, he took her to the middle of the sea where there weren''t any people crowding around them. Mandy had no choice but to follow. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Every time Essie tried to swim one meter further to give the two a chance to talk, Zac would pull her right back. He gazed at her sharply. "Stay next to me. I''ll take you wherever you want to go," he ordered. "Okay." Essie made a face. It seemed that she wouldn''t be able to escape from him. While they were talking, Mandy removed the air valve in her swimming ring. Soon, she pretended to be scared and screamed. Mandy swam towards him, cing her arms around Zac''s neck. "My swimming ring is broken. What am I going to do?" she shrieked. She pretended to tremble at the sight of the waters as she pressed her whole body against the man. The moment her skin rubbed against his, he pushed her away. Taking a deep breath, Essie knew what Mandy was up to. Although Essie knew that Mandy could swim, she couldn''t just sit there and watch him pushing her mercilessly. She clenched her fists. "What the hell are you doing?" she demanded. "Mandy couldn''t swim. Go and save her!" Zac''s eyes shed. He already knew that Mandy was pretending. In fact, he had seen her remove the air valve from her swimming ring. Even then, Essie continued to act with her. What did she take him for? He suppressed his anger deep in his heart as he sighed. Chapter 31 Do You Like Me Chapter 31 Do You Like Me With his left hand, Zac grasped Essie''s waist tightly. And using his other hand, he threw her floater to Mandy. "Hold it. Don''t damage it again," he warned, before bringing his attention back to Essie. Mandy didn''t like the way he had ordered her out! Essie, on the other hand, was too scared to be reacting. With her forehead oozing sweat, she asked, "What about me? What will I do? I can''t swim!" "You got me!" After shing her a mischievous smile, he grabbed her arms and ced them around his neck. Flushed with shyness, she stared at him angrily and was ovee with an urge to kick him. But her life depended on him, hence she didn''t dare to do anything crazy. Instead, she clung onto him like he was herst hope. Knowing too well she was doing this only because she had no other choice, Zac let out a smile of victory. As he took back his arm from her waist, she fell into his arms. "If you are afraid of drowning, then be obedient. Don''t move!" he spoke in a presumptuous tone and was proud that his ruthless and shameless trick was working. At present, her condition was akin to that of a meat on the chopping board, waiting for him to cut her into pieces. Seeing the intimate behavior in which they were acting, Mandy''s eyes shot daggers at Essie. She mmed the sea angrily, causing the waves to ssh in all directions. Then she screamed and swam to the shore. "Mandy!" shouted Essie, noticing she was leaving. But she couldn''t follow since she was at Zac''s mercy. ''I have never been so helpless!'' she thought. Suddenly, a thought popped into her mind. "Zac, you did all of this on purpose, didn''t you? If our friendship is destroyed then you are the sole reason behind it! I will never forgive you for the rest of my life!" she spat out, brimming with rage. Clenching his teeth, Zac was ovee with rage as well. "Well, if you had told her our marriage was real, then there would have been no trouble." Essie red at him coldly, hatred building in her heart for him. A wry smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "How easy it is for you to say such a thing! I was drunk and did something absurd. I hid it because I was afraid it would ruin our friendship. I did it for myself as well. sh marriage and sh divorce are not things I am proud of. I have no desire to tell my friends that I have be a divorcee at the age of twenty-one. You have no idea how humiliated I will be. Trust me, I will end up bing a laughing stock. Besides, if someday my parents hear about it, they won''t take it well." The sun shone on his handsome face, but it couldn''t light up his dark eyes. He wondered why she hadn''t considered turning this mistake into something good. He wished she would ask him to actually be her husband! ''Why does she keep mentioning divorce?'' He was irked. "Since the idea of second marriage and divorce bothers you so much, why don''t you just marry me and be a real wife?" He probed her with a teasing tone. From the look of it, she assumed he was just kidding. Pouting prettily, she said, "You won''t like me, will you?" "How can you be so sure?" he asked challengingly. His voice was soft, more like a whisper. It brushed through her hair. She tried to smile at him, but the smile was blown away by the sea wind before it took shape. He never talked about himself. So far, she had gathered nothing except his name and age. Nor did he ever attempt to tell her anything. In his heart, she was not even a friend or at least that''s how it seemed to her. "Do you like me?" she asked, cutting to the chase. Even though her question was intense, her tone was light. It was the same tone one used while asking about the weather. He did not expect that she would be so direct. Her question had taken him off guard. His lips moved slightly, but did not open. His expression was like a undercurrent at the bottom of the sea,plicated and unpredictable. A moment of silence stood between them. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They were so close to each other that their eyes reflected each other''s figures, but neither of them could see the other''s heart. For no reason, Essie felt stuffy and suffocated. She couldn''t stand another second with him. Once the bet with Sunny was done, they would get divorced. Their rtionship would only be a burden to them. Calcting all this, Essie thought it was best to end it. The waves pushed a floating ring over to her. She reached out for it and put it on herself. "Well, your silence answers my question. You don''t like me, you don''t like me at all!" Chapter 32 Find Me A Woman Chapter 32 Find Me A Woman She feigned a smile and swam as far away from him as possible. He stared at her receding figure with his unblinking eyes. The waves danced but he didn''t stir. He was in a daze and not even tsunami could cate him. As soon as Essie was ashore, she began to look around for Mandy. Luckily, she didn''t have to search long. Mandy was caught sitting on the beach chair, with her head bowed down. "Mandy, you misunderstood. There is nothing going on between the two of us," Essie exined in a hurry. Mandy suddenly stood up from her chair, raised her hand and pped her across her face. Writhing with rage, she said, "You are the most despicable person, Essie. You pretended to help me whereas behind my back you were trying to seduce him! You cheating bitch. Why did you do this to me? Did you want to prove that you are better than me? All these years, I considered you my best friend. And look what you did to me!" In spite of the burning pain on her face, Essie grabbed Mandy''s shoulder and said, "Mandy, we have yed together since childhood. Don''t you know who I am? If I really wanted to be with him, I would have gone ahead and done it. Why on earth would I give you hope and pull you into this? No! This isn''t true. And about what happened earlier, he did it with an intention to piss you off. Guess what? It worked! You were stupid enough to fall for it." "Why did he want to piss me off?" Mandy asked in between her sobs. If he had done it just to anger her then it meant he hated her with a passion! N?velDrama.Org owns this. Essie didn''t give a reply, instead she waited for her friend to calm down. Once she saw that she had calmed down, she took a deep breath. She picked up the fruit juice from the table and handed it over. "I am not sure why he is doing it. Perhaps he knows you have taken a liking to him. He is probably ying hard to get," Essie said in a soothing tone. Mandy opened the bottle of juice and took a sip. Still looking doubtful, she said, "Are you sure you don''t like him?" "Don''t you know who I like?" Giving Mandy a re, Essie dragged her to sit on the beach. The anger in Mandy''s heart almost died out. Yes, in the eyes of her bestie, Zac was a poor hobo. How could hepare with that rich and handsome Hanson? "What if he likes you?" Mandy asked, finally asking the question that was eating her alive. "Before I came here, I asked him this question. It turns out he doesn''t like me at all. It was silly of me to ask him such a question. I am not his type," she said with a shrug. Although Zac didn''t give her an answer, she took it for a no. That''s why it was believed that indecision was a decision within itself. His hesitancy meant he didn''t like her. "What! You asked him whether he likes you? How dare you!" Mandy poked her forehead, but she was in a much better mood. Knowing that Zac didn''t like Essie put her mind at ease. "You know what? It''s better if we live under the same roof. That will help us avoid misunderstandings." Essie smiled again. She hoped her friend would take the offer. Mandy was relieved. Yes, she agreed with her. If he indeed didn''t like Essie, it meant she stood a chance! After this, they apologized and made peace with each other. They didn''t realize that Zac was standing not far away from them and listening to the whole conversation. He was annoyed at Essie because she had lied! ''I never said I didn''t like her. How could she say such a thing!'' Zac was quite disturbed. Although he was not an easy-going man, Essie was indeed the most pleasing girl to his eyes. Everything she did made him happy. Mandy had stayed in the apartment with them for a week, and Zac started to go crazy. Their happy days were over. In short, Mandy''s intrusion hadpletely cut off their normal rtionship. Essie seldom talked to him, and she spent most of her time in her studio, busily designing. She even avoided sitting close to him while having meals so as to avoid any physical contact. She didn''t want to leave any room for misunderstanding. It turned out she meant what she had said! Friendship held a lot of importance to her. He, her nominal husband, waspletely abandoned! ''No way! I have to use a stronger medicine!'' thought Zac! He wasn''t someone who would give up easily. Then he took out his phone and dialed William''s number. "Please find me a woman, it doesn''t matter what she does. The only quality I am looking for is love for money. She must, at any cost, love money more than men." Chapter 33 Home Wrecker Chapter 33 Home Wrecker In the evening, Essie and Mandy had already gone home after long hours of shopping together. As they were about to open the door, they heard a woman''sughter echoing from the inside. What''s going on? Puzzled by the sound, Essie immediately turned the door open. In the living room, Zac had his arm wrapped around a woman while he was watching TV. The woman was gorgeous. In fact, she had an angel''s face, but a devil''s body. She was decked in designer wear from head to toe as if she was fresh out of a branded store. She held Zac in his arms as she leaned against his shoulders. They looked incredibly intimate. Essie''s jaw dropped. He actually made a girlfriend? Why did he never mention it? Feeling as if she had just been struck by lightning, Mandy fell onto the ground. Luckily, Essie caught her from falling. Zac didn''t even bother to look at her. Instead, his stare was fixated on Essie. There was a sh of anger in her beautiful eyes. Although it was passing, he still noticed it. Good. That meant that she still had feelings for him. A smile weaved its way into his lips. "Her name is Mindy," he introducedzily. His grip around the woman''s waist tightened, as if their mere presence didn''t affect him as much as the woman did. There was an unspeakable feeling in Essie''s heart, as if an ant was chewing on her nerves. She winced, swallowing. Mandy was practically burning with jealousy. "When did you get to know each other?" She wondered if she had been half a step slower from the very beginning and someone else took over the price. "Recently," Zac answered inly. He whispered something in the woman''s ear. With a shy smile, Mindy followed him into the room. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The door mmed shut. It was as if Essie had been punched in the stomach. She shuddered as a bad feeling rose up her heart. Mandy was on the verge of a breakdown. She ced her ear against the door, trying to monitor the situation inside. In the room, Zac sat on the chair with a smirk. He couldn''t help but imagine what Essie was feeling. Was it anger? Was it jealousy? Come in and save him! He waited for so long, but no one knocked on the door. Instead, all he could hear was Mandy shuffling her boots from the outside. Mindy sat by the window. Although she was in it for the money, she didn''t want to miss out on such a handsome man either. "I can always provide some extra service," she flirted. However at his cold nce, she found herself sitting back. Ten minutester, there was still no response from Essie. His eyebrows furrowed. He nced at the woman who was ying with her phone. "Scream for me," he whispered. Mindy smirked, giving him a thumbs up. Outside the door, Mandy''s eyes were swollen with tears. "Didn''t you say that I was being too forward? Look! The woman is even more forward than me and now, they''re fucking!" She gritted her teeth, wishing that she had just followed suit. Essie walked back and forth in the living room. Of course, she felt outraged for her best friend. What the hell was going on? What the hell was he thinking? Mandy was an amazing catch! Why the hell would he settle for someone like that material girl? When she was about tofort Mandy, there was a sounding from the bed followed by the woman''s scream of excitement. All of a sudden, her blood boiled. After all, she was his legitimate wife! Was it appropriate for him to take a mistress into the room and p the fact against her face! She couldn''t control herself anymore. With her fists clenched, she shouted at the top of her lungs, "Fire-" Chapter 34 Distance Makes The Heart Grow Fonder Chapter 34 Distance Makes The Heart Grow Fonder The man didn''t even respond, so she decided to change her tactic by yelling out, "Earthquake!" He still didn''t respond. Essie waved her hands exasperatedly up in the air. "There are thieves! Catch them!" An hourter, her voice was already hoarse from yelling too much. Fortunately, the door was already open. Mindy leaned against the doorframe and smoothened over her skirt. Her eyes glinted. "Thank you for the music." She winked, before turning to the handsome man inside. "Honey, you were awesome. See you tomorrow!" As soon as the door was closed, Essie rushed into his bedroom. Zac leaned against the headboard. As he wore his pajamas, azy and satisfied smile yed in the corners of his mouth. "What are you ying just now?" he snorted. "A disaster training exercise?" Bastard! Essie wanted to scold him again, but she found that she couldn''t bring herself to. Her throat was already hurting from all the times she had yelled. She bit her lips and raised her hand to hit the wall. Hisrge hand reached out to stop her. "Don''t hurt yourself." Zac stared at her with pity in his eyes, but she didn''t even bother to notice them. Her mind was filled with that materialistic bitch leaving his room. Shoving out of the way, she ran into her room. Looking at the direction she had disappeared, he smirked. "Are you jealous?" he whispered, but there was no one to answer. It was alreadyte at night. Essie was still awake. It wasn''t just because of Mandy''s sobs, but it was also because she was upset with what had happened. She knew all too well of that feeling. After handing thest piece of tissue to Mandy, she picked up her pillow andy on the bed. "Don''t be sad. There are plenty of good men in the world. We can find someone better than him," she reasoned. Mandy shook her head heavily. "No, I won''t give up." With her hands on her forehead, Essie stifled a groan. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If she continued doing this, then she would be poor in an instant! Suddenly, an idea came upon her. "Mandy, there''s a saying that distance makes the heart grow fonder, right?" Mandy frowned. "Yes." She looked at her friend in confusion. "You''re so beautiful. Besides, you''re even an anchorwoman! There''s no reason why he wasn''t unmoved by your gesture! But...is it because of your carelessness that he got to see your ws?" Not even waiting for her reply, Essie continued, "Look at me. He never treated me as a woman, because we live in the same house. He had seen everything there is to see. For example, my hair is always unkempt. Whenever I fall asleep, I passed out with dried saliva all over my face. When I get a cold, I''ll have a runny nose," she had listed everything there was to list. At her words, Mandy paled. She remembered the one time she ran out of her room to receive a parcel without any makeup on. He had seen that. ''Shit! Does he think I''m not beautiful?'' she thought. Essie saw the expression on her face and patted her shoulder. "Love is like a battlefield. Before you can capture your victim, you must first make him think that you''re perfect. Otherwise, your rival will take advantage of your ws and attack you." Mandy nodded thoughtfully, as if she had been very inspired. The next day, she packed up and left. Their apartment finally returned to its peaceful self and Zac was ecstatic. Hey on the sofa while ying with his iPad as he waited for his wife to cook lunch. Essie was still furious by what had happened. Gritting her teeth, she ced the food onto the table. ''White tofu, radish, cabbage. Is this punishment?'' he thought to himself while looking at the dishes. However, Zac said absolutely nothing as he picked up the cabbages with his chopsticks and ced them on his lips. Essie stared, a wicked gleam shing in her eyes. Although the dishes were pale, there was a certain mystery around them. Chapter 35 Here Comes The Mother-in-law Chapter 35 Here Comes The Mother-inw When Zac finally knew that something was up, it was already toote. The moment he swallowed the cabbage, it felt as if his whole mouth was burning. He coughed with great force, trying to get rid of the spice. Essie had put a whole bottle of wild pepper into the pot without anyone noticing. Seeing his face flushed and sweaty as he ran to the kitchen to get some water, Essie was in a good mood. She picked up the chopsticks and began to eat slowly. A smile was ying on her lips. When he returned to the table, Zac smiled bitterly. "Are you feeling better now? Do you want to punish me again?" Essie snorted in disgust. In fact, she was far from done yet. As long as she continued to think of Zac ''cheating'' on her, her anger continued to spread like wildfire. "You better clean your room today. I swear, don''t you even think about catching infectious diseases?" she snapped. She had always thought that Zac was a clean freak. It seemed, however, that sex was his exception. Zac took a deep breath. He knew that if he didn''t exin his situation as soon as possible, his life with her would be a living hell. His lips twitched. "Honey, nothing happened." ''Nothing happened? His entire bed was shaking that anyone would think that an earthquake was coming,'' she thought incredulously. "Look, you''re free to do whatever the hell you want, and I don''t care. Since you already have a girlfriend, then we better keep our distance from each other, all right?" She mmed the tableware onto the counter before turning back to her room. At this point, he had already ruined her appetite. He stood up and hugged her from behind, cing his chin on top of her shoulder. "What the hell are you doing? Let me go!" Essie tried to kick him in the leg, but he still didn''t loosen his grip. In a rage, she turned her head and bit his arms. Zac groaned and winced, but he still didn''t let go. Instead, he leaned closer and said hoarsely, "Mindy is just an actress. I paid her a lot of money to pretend that she was my girlfriend. You''re my wife. Do you think I''ll cheat on you?" Stunned, she loosened her bite almost immediately. "What did you say?" She was afraid that she had misheard him. He sighed. "All you care about is friendship. You treat me like a gift that you''ll never open," he exined. "I have to at least know if you still have feelings for me." Zac''s helpless voice pulled on her heartstrings. Her gaze swept over his bleeding arm as guilt rose up in her chest. "Do you really not like Mandy?" "Well, I have to keep my integrity for my wife, don''t I?" he joked. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Your wife? I don''t know who she is." Essie pouted adorably. All the sadness and despair that she had felt the night before had vanished. Now, she looked like a kid who was told that Christmas came early. She couldn''t help but feel strange about it all. What were her feelings towards Zac? Although she didn''t sleep wellst night, she slept like a baby today. In fact, she didn''t even wake up until dawn. She was awakened by her phone ringing out. When she saw that it was her mother, she answered drowsily. "Essie, are you still sleeping?" Lucy''s voice was soft and kind. "Yes," she mumbled. "Your father and I are downstairs at your apartment. Ask the security to open the door," she advised. What? Essie almost rolled off the bed in shock. "Wait, where are you?" she repeated as her eyes widened. "Your apartment." "Mom, why didn''t you tell me that you''lle here?" Essie''s forehead was already drenched with cold sweat as she thought of all the possibilities that could run her over. Lucy burst intoughter. "We wanted to surprise you, silly." It was a surprise, all right. It was going to be her surprise funeral. Essie didn''t take another minute as she jumped out of bed and put on her clothes. She rushed into Zac''s room. Her face was flushed. "It''s over," she said quickly. "My parents are here." Chapter 36 Exposure Chapter 36 Exposure Zac was shocked. He didn''t expect he would meet his inws so soon. But knowing he had to help her at the moment, he regained hisposure and said, "I''lle with you to pick them up." "No, thanks. I can go downstairs myself." Waving her hand, Essie added, "Don''t forget that we''re just roommates. You are not allowed to mention the marriage in front of them or anyone else for that matter." He nodded his head in understanding. Her parents hugged her as soon as they saw her. It was a great pleasure to meet their daughter. After she graduated from university and came to Yang City, they hadn''t had an opportunity to see her. In the living room, Zac had already ced tea for them. Before her parents could ask who he was, she answered, "His name is Zac Rong, and he is my roommate. We split the rent." Bob''s face creased with a frown. Even though he was a liberal man, the idea of his daughter sharing her apartment with another man bothered him. Lucy looked at Essie''s roommate, using her motherly instincts to figure out the rtionship between them. From what she knew, her daughter had never been in love. On top of that, she was a mother who believed in giving her daughter privacy. Hence she never tried to pry in her matters. "Uncle, aunt, have some tea." Zac poured them two cups of tea and began to peel the fruit. Bob wandered around the house, trying to inspect every nook and cranny. There were three bedrooms and two parlors, but only two bedrooms were furnished with a bed. The other room had a tailored table and a sewing machine. It was his daughter''s design room. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Only you two live in this house?" He was a little worried. Noticing her father''s expression, Essie held his arm and said, "Dad, it''s expensive now. But if we find a third person, we would be more than happy to take them in." ''Why not look for a girl to share your apartment!'' he wanted to ask, but bit back his words. Moreover, it would be wrong to speak about it in Zac''s presence. He hoped to mention it some other time. Essie handed the apples peeled by Zac to her parents and said, "Dad, mom, you should tell me in advance and let me make preparations." "We are family. You don''t have to prepare for our visits." "Actually we came with your aunt this time. Your cousin, Finney, graduated from college and now she works here. You two should often visit each other," Lucy suggested with a smile. "That''s great. Whichpany does Finney work for?" Essie asked, looking quite interested. "Hengyaun Co., Ltd." As soon as these words came out of Lucy''s mouth, Essie''s face changed. "Okay," she replied without any enthusiasm. An unnoticeable shadow drifted across Essie''s face and she changed the topic immediately. "Dad, mom, have you had your breakfast yet?" "Yes, we did. But it looks like you just woke up. Do you have noodles? I''ll cook for you." Bob stood up. He was graceful in the drawing room and skillful in the kitchen. Essie pped her hands cheerfully and said, "Okay, I haven''t eaten the noodles cooked by my father for a long time. I am craving for them." After Bob went into the kitchen, Lucy began to sip her tea. Turning her gaze back to her daughter, she decided to ask about her job. Essie didn''t want them to worry about her, so she hadn''t told them she left Be Company and opened an online store. But now seemed like the right time toe clean. One by one, she filled her mom in. Lucy responded calmly. ording to her, it was a good thing for young people to start their own business. She wasn''t worried, instead she thought Essie was in the right direction. "What does Zac do?" she asked, her gaze shifting to her daughter''s roommate. "Mom, he is an architect." Essie didn''t give Zac a chance to answer. Instead, she answered for him. Hearing this, her mother was impressed. "An architect? That''s amazing," Lucy said with a smile. "Yes." Zac nodded and nced at Essie. Of course it was a lie. She had no idea what he was doing and didn''t want to know at the moment. She was d he decided to y along. ''It doesn''t matter. They will never have to know what he does,'' she told herself, hoping this lie was a safe one. After the breakfast, Essie and her mother began to clean up the room. Zac asked her parents to sleep in his room and he would make himself a bed in Essie''s work room. He was quite helpful today. "Mom, hang your clothes in my closet." Essie dragged the heavy suitcase in. Lucy meant to tidy up the cab so that there was enough room for her daughter. She picked up the canvas bag that was ced in a corner. Suddenly, a red paper fell out from it. "Mommmm!" Essie screamed, jumping up like a frog. But it was toote. Lucy had already read the bold words on the marriage certificate. Chapter 37 Angry Chapter 37 Angry The atmosphere in the living room felt like a funeral. It was so silent that she could hear a pin drop. Bob and Lucy, especially Lucy, were on the verge of exploding in anger. Looking like a child who had done something wrong, Essie lowered her head until the tip of her chin touched her chest. She didn''t dare look them in the eye. How the hell was she going to exin this? If they said that they had gotten drunk and signed off on the marriage certificate and that they were nning to get a divorce in two months, they would freak the hell out. Zac stared at Essie''s parents. Although they stared at him as if he was a criminal who had kidnapped their daughter, he decided to answer frankly, "Uncle, aunt, it''s really wrong to hide this from you. Essie and I¨C" "How long have you known each other?" Lucy interrupted him coolly. She was in no mood to hear his exnation. "One¨C" "One year!" Essie interrupted. Her mother would have fainted on the spot if she knew that they only met a month ago. Bob took a deep breath, calming himself. "Essie, tell me honestly, are you really serious about this? Or were you just driven by your emotions?" These days, eloping was very popr among the younger generation. He was afraid that his daughter would go and imitate them for the sake of not being left out. "Dad, I''m serious." To emphasize her affection, Essie held Zac''s arm. She didn''t want her parents to be suspicious. He held her hands intimately, cooperating with her act. Bob was not amused. "Do Zac''s parents know about this?" "Well, not yet. We n to talk about it when he go back home for the Spring Festival." Essie wanted the earth to just swallow her life. At this point, she had to lie continuously to keep this up. "You have gone too far!" Lucy shrieked, disappointed and outraged at what they had done. Essie had always been a good girl. Unlike other children who fell too quickly for love, she had always been reasonable. Lucy didn''t expect that she would be hasty enough to get married with a man she had just met, especially without consulting her first! Wasn''t the failed marriage between her and her biological father serve as enough warning for her? Essie winced. "I''m sorry, mom." She really didn''t want to lie to them, but at this point, she had no choice. However, Lucy wasn''t calming down. Instead, she packed her belongings into her suitcase and decided to go out and stay in a hotel. Knowing what kind of person his wife was, Bob decided to give her some time to cool off. After escorting them to a nearby hotel, they were kicked out. Feeling distressed, Essie bent over on the sofa in the lobby, sighing. Zac knew that he was the only one to be med for, for taking away their daughter without even asking for their permission. However, their arrival also came in good timing. If he got the recognition he wanted, she wouldn''t even dare bring up ''divorce'' in front of them. It would be the perfect time for her to meet his family in the process, and drive away Valery for him. Zac grinned as he ced an arm around her shoulder. "I''ll make a reservation in a restaurant for lunch. We''ll take them around Yang City as well. As long as they''re happy with me, I''m sure they won''t get mad at the both of us for any longer." Essie nodded. She was about to call around, but Zac held her back. "Let me do it." "Didn''t you juste to Yang City recently? Do you even know your way around?" She stared at him suspiciously. "Don''t worry." Zac patted her on the shoulder and began to make a phone call. At the same time, Essie was already writing down all her parents'' likes and dislikes, so he would avoid annoying them. When he returned and saw the paper, he smiled. "You''re so considerate, but if they''ve be too satisfied with me, do you really think we''d be able to get divorced at this rate? What should I do then?" Essie froze. She had once believed that they were going to get divorced in three weeks. But with her parents on the line... The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Zac pulled her into his arms. "How about we don''t divorce until the Spring Festival is over?" he suggested. She furrowed her eyebrows. "Why do we have to wait until then?" Chapter 38 The Secret Was Almost Exposed Chapter 38 The Secret Was Almost Exposed "It will only be right that I''ll be with you to celebrate the new year with my inws. If I don''t, then won''t they ask you questions? What are you going to do then?" exined Zac. That''s right. Thinking about this, Essie reluctantly nodded. Since her parents knew about it now, then they shouldn''t get divorced in such a short period of time. That would only lead to suspicion. Her mother would be the most concerned about her marriage. Given her spot checks from time to time, she would definitely notice if Zac wasn''t living in her apartment anymore. If they found out that they would get divorced after such a short period of time, they would think that she was treating marriage like a game. Lucy would hate this so much that she might even take her back to her hometown. At that point, Essie would be strictly guarded and all her freedom would be gone in a blink of an eye. She sighed helplessly. "Fine." Zac smiled to himself. He should be very filial to his inws to pass the test that they had set up for him. When the clock strikes 12 o''clock, a handsome man came over. "Zac, the car is already parked outside." "Thanks." With a small smile, Zac stood up and patted the man''s shoulder. He introduced William to Essie, who was stunned at the man''s sudden arrival. "This is my friend, William Mai." "You''re very beautiful. Zac has good taste," Williamplimented. Since his boss asked him to pretend that he was his friend, he had to put on a perfect show. Essie gazed at the man up and down. William was very handsome. ''How many traffic idents did they cause?'' she wondered, shaking her head. Zac asked William to wait in the car before he apanied his wife to see his inws. When they walked into the elevator, Essie smiled. "I thought you didn''t know anyone here. I didn''t know that you have a friend." "I have no choice but to contact him." He shrugged. In the beginning, Lucy held a deep grudge against her daughter. She just couldn''t believe that her daughter would run off with a guy without consulting her first! However, after her husband''s persuasion, she gradually calmed down. Since they had already gotten their marriage certificate, there was no use to me her any longer. Plus, her son-inw wasn''t quite bad. He was good-looking, but they still didn''t know much about his character. This was why they devised a plot to test their son-inw. If he failed the exam, then they have to teach him a lesson! If he didn''t learn from that lesson, then he had no choice but to divorce their daughter! Preparing for the war that was about to break out, Essie knocked tentatively on the door. However, when her parents walked out of the room, they agreed to her request without any hesitation. She held back a sigh of relief. Right in time, William drove to the hotel in a Bentley. Essie''s eyes widened. ''Holy shit! Is he rich?'' "This is my boss''s car. Since he went abroad this month, I can use it," William said as if he could read her mind. "Ah." Essie nodded understandingly. Zac opened the door for his inws and his wife. Without another word, he sat in the front. "Where shall we go for dinner?" Essie asked. "Scenery Restaurant," he answered casually. It was the best and most expensive seafood restaurant in Yang City. Although Essie was surprised, she couldn''t help but be a little bit worried about the price. Even if she wanted the best for her parents, it would be embarrassing if she couldn''t pay for the bill! "You already ordered?" she asked, trying to maintain herself. Zac nced at her, knowing exactly what was running through her mind. He coughed. William immediately understood. He smiled. "I already made the reservations for Zac. Our boss is very familiar with the owner, so he could enjoy thirty percent off and free service charge." "I see." Hearing that there was such a good discount, Essie''s shoulders sagged in relief. "Thank you, William." "No need for that. Zac''s my friend." A smile tugged at the corners of William''s mouth. His boss''s wife had always led a frugal life. If she knew about his boss''s family background, would she regret not ordering more expensive meals? Once they had entered the VIP room of Scenery Restaurant, Zac handed the menu that he had ordered to the two elders. "Uncle, aunt, I''ve already ordered some dishes for you. Do you like them?" Bob waved his hand. "It''s fine. We''re a very simple bunch. The cost may be too much." Essie waved her hand. "Dad, you can eat whatever you want as long as you''re happy about it." Since there was a discount, what was the big deal? The dishes were already served quickly as soon as they had arrived. Seeing that William still didn''t come, Essie asked Zac to call him. He shrugged. "He has other things to attend to, so he left the car for us." "Left the car? Who will drive?" Her eyes widened. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Of course I''ll drive." Zac smiled. "We''ll borrow it for a couple of days." "You can drive?" Her voice raised unconsciously. When she realized what she had just said, she turned to see the doubt in her parents'' eyes. Seeing this, she immediately invited them to eat to distract them. However, Lucy wasn''t going to let her slip-up go that easily. Chapter 39 A Flirty Smile Chapter 39 A Flirty Smile "Essie, you''ve known Zac for a year. In fact, you''re already married, and you''re saying that you don''t know whether he can drive or not?" Lucy demanded, narrowing her eyes at the couple. Essie paled. "Well, mom, that''s because he doesn''t own a car. That''s why I never asked him if he could drive or not." Lucy snorted. She obviously wasn''t convinced with her excuse. "This just means you don''t know each other very well." "Yes, we do!" she protested. Wanting to get down to the bottom of this, Lucy turned her gaze to Zac. "Fine. Zac, tell me how much you know about our Essie." ''Shit! I forgot to write that down!'' Essie thought to herself. However, Zac was extremely calm when he answered, "In my opinion, her personality is abination of contradictions. Although she''s indifferent in nature, she''s always careful with her money. In fact, every coin is precious to her that she even keeps her trusty notebook to jot down all her expenses. She''s easily satisfied, but she''s also very ambitious when ites to her career. She doesn''t easily back down from a challenge. Even if it would take days for her to finish even just one design, you can count that she''ll be on her work desk for days." He paused as his eyes gleamed with love. "She loves tough. In fact, when she''sughing, she''ll grin so crazily that you''ll find yourself smiling too. When she''s deep in thought, she would hold her chin and squint like those mad scientists you see on TV. When she''s making fun of you, she''ll twist her lips. When she feels ufortable, she''ll smile with tears glistening in her eyes. And when she feels sad, she will open her mouth and give you the most exaggerated smiles she could muster before running off to her room." He took a sip from his tea and continued, "She likes to cry a lot too. In fact, she''ll cry even in the smallest of things, but she''ll do her best to hide herself while she was doing so. She doesn''t want others to see through her weaknesses, so she''ll keep a smile on her face before she disappears right in front of you." While he was talking, Essie''s heart trembled. His words were like hands strumming against her heartstrings. Was he really observing her all this time? Why didn''t she notice? Bob and Lucy shared a look. From what he had said, it seemed that he truly did love their daughter very much. "The dishes are getting cold. Let''s eat," Bob said, smiling. Zac stood up immediately and picked up some food for them. "Uncle, aunt, please help yourselves," he said respectfully. Essie would''ve already swooned if it wasn''t for her parents watching their every move. A while ago, he had been so cold towards her, and now, it seemed that he was the perfect son-inw. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Once they were finished eating, they walked out of the restaurant. Essie couldn''t help but feel a little bit worried at the thought of Zac driving the car. "When did you get your driver''s license?" she whispered. If he had just gotten his license, then there was no way in hell that she was going to let him drive the car. "I was eighteen when I got mine," he said carelessly. "What?" Her jaw dropped. ''How could he have gotten his license at such a young age?'' "Yo¨CYou''re a driver like William, right?" Such a conclusion was reasonable given that he had learned to drive at such a young age. Zac blinked at her words. Sometimes, he wondered if she was brain dead or something for forming such ridiculous conclusions. He coughed and started the engine silently, not even bothering to answer her question. Taking his silence as a ''yes'', Essie quickly fastened her seat belt. "This is a luxury car, so you better drive it carefully," she warned. "Even a scratch could cost us a hundred thousand dors." "Don''t worry. Besides, there aren''t many cars around." A charming smile made its way to his lips. Essie frowned. One bout of carelessness, and they could spend a lifetime repairing their mistake. After sending her parents back to the hotel, they returned to their apartment. Essie peeled two apples and handed one to Zac. "So, you seem to be very observant towards the way Iugh or smile today. Do I really smile that way?" she joked. Zac shrugged and ate the apple, not bothering to answer her. However, she wasn''t going to let him go that easily. "C''mon! Look what kind of smile I''m showing to you now." Her dimples poked out at the sides of her cheeks as her dark eyes widened with expectation. They looked likerge gemstones. Zac fixated his gaze on her for a moment before turning away. "You have another kind of smile," he noted. "What is it?" Her thick eyshes fluttered. He smirked. "That''s your flirty smile. It means you''re really attracted to me." Ass! She red at him. "I''m not attracted to you! You''re the one who keeps peeping at me." "Why would I peep at a dehydrated radish! It''s you who always stay around me," Zac snorted, staring at her dotingly. To be honest, he didn''t have a thing for her at first, but her damned smile seemed to break all his pretenses. Everything about her seemed to attract him now, leaving an imprint in his mind that he could never forget. Essie gritted her teeth. She stared at the apple in her hand and imagined that it was Zac''s face. Without another word, she took arge bite from the fruit. "I don''t even know how your ex could stand you," she murmured. "Well, it''s none of your business." Zac rolled his eyes. "They probably couldn''t stand you. That''s why they broke up with you!" Only someone as crazy as Mandy could tolerate such a cold man. While they were talking with one another, Bob and Lucy were preparing to test their son-inw''s moralities. Lucy, who had experienced her ex-husband''s betrayal, cared very much of one''s loyalty. Since her son-inw was incredibly handsome, they nned to test his loyalty for their daughter first. Chapter 40 Seductive Activities Of Women Chapter 40 Seductive Activities Of Women When evening came, Essie apanied her parents back to the hotel. Meanwhile, Zac was lying all alone in the apartment, feeling a little bored and wanting to read a book. He suddenly received a message from Essie that said, "Zac,e to the bar opposite our apartment at half past eight. I will be waiting for you there." Zac touched his chin, feeling quite strange. He knew that Essie didn''t really like bars, so she didn''t usually go there. There were only two reasons she would ever go to the bar. One was that she was forced by her two besties, Eva and Mandy, and the other was that she was brokenhearted. Now that her parents hade to visit her, why would she go to a bar? Was it because she was put under too much pressure the moment she was discovered on the marriage register and she needed to rx? Zac immediately rushed out of the apartment, thinking about how easily she got drunkst time. Inside the bar, lights were flickering, music was sting, and the beautiful girls on the stage were dancing in an enchanting manner. Zac looked around and couldn''t find Essie, so he called her up, but she didn''t pick up the phone. Then, Zac received a message saying, "There''s something I have to deal with for a while, so I will bete tonight. You can just have a drink first." Zac frowned. What was she ying at? Was she ying the same trick asst time? He sat on the bar counter and ordered a ss of zero degree cocktail. He decided to wait for her. From the moment he entered the bar, a lot of women had been watching him. They were drawn to him because of his charm, and the fact that he did not have apanion with him. They were wild with joy as they rushed to him to ost him. But despite the many women approaching him, Zac didn''t even raise his head. It was as if they were nothing but air to him. In a corner not far away from him, his father-inw secretly took a photo of him with his mobile phone, as required by his wife Lucy. She could only judge Zac once she had seen him with her own eyes. His son-inw was so popr that almost all of the female customers in the bar were attracted to him, and Bob couldn''t help but feel nervous for fear that Zac wouldn''t be able to resist the temptation. After watching him for a while, and seeing that Zac didn''t make any move at all, he felt even more satisfied with his daughter''s taste! Then, at that moment, Zac stood up. He found the air inside to be too terrible, so he decided to wait outside, calling Essie as he made his way out. He didn''t know that his wife''s phone was in the hands of his mother-inw. Lucy managed to get her daughter''s cellphone by pretending that she just wanted to y some games. She was just about to decline Zac''s phone call, but unfortunately for her, Essie noticed it. "Mom, I have to take this call." She reached her hand out to take the phone, and Lucy had no choice but to give it to her. "When will you arrive?" Zac asked on the phone. "Where?" Essie asked, slightly stunned. "The bar, of course. Are you going to stand me up again?" There was a hint of loss in Zac''s deep voice. "What?" Essie was shocked and puzzled by Zac''s words for a while, but then she realized what her mother had done. She immediately checked her text messages and saw the message her mother had sent to Zac while pretending to be her. No wonder her parents were behaving so weirdly tonight. Her mom did not know how to y mobile games, but she suddenly wanted to y Parkour. And her dad went out to buy cigarettes two hours ago, and he still hadn''te back. Were they ying a trick on her? "Zac, wait a minute. I''ll be there soon." After hanging up the phone, she made an angry expression at her mother, then she ran out without waiting for her mother to exin. Original from N?velDrama.Org. There were many women as aggressive as wolves and tigers gathered in the bar. To them, it was as if an extremely handsome man had just descended from the sky, and they were certainly very excited. They all threw themselves at Zac eagerly. The gang of women also went outside the bar when their male idol left. A morous woman wearing designer clothes from head to toe edged towards him. She pretended to faint right in front of him, expecting him to lift her up and hold her in his arms. But to her surprise, there was nothing but a sh of coldness in Zac''s eyes as she fell to the ground. "Ouch!" she screamed before reaching out her pitiful hand towards Zac. "Hey, handsome, can you pull me up?" Zac didn''t even look at her. Instead, he walked directly to the intersection. Essie happened to see all of that unfold the moment she arrived. She looked at the woman with both mockery and a bit of sympathy. That iceberg did not have a tender heart for girls at all. ying that kind of trick on him was just asking for trouble. "Honey!" she called out to him sweetly as she held his arm. "I''m sorry I''mte." "It''s all good." Zac rubbed her nose dotingly. She didn''t y a trick on him this time. The woman by the door got up from the ground and grumbled, "He''s not gay!" Essie sighed again. After all, if she hadn''t tested him out in person, she would also doubt his sexual orientation. "Are you going in?" Zac said, stroking her hair. She pretended to look at her watch and said, "Oh, it''s already ten o''clock. There''s a good TV show that''s on today. I have to go home so I can watch it." She nced around and spotted the shadow behind the trunk. Essie thought that her father must be very tired since he had been taking photos for so long. She thought that she''d better let him go back to have a rest as soon as she could. "Okay, let''s go back!" Zac didn''t say anything more. He was too confused to even try to understand her mind. It was normal for a person like her to do something strange from time to time anyway. The night steadily grew deeper. The wind was a bit chilly, and the moon was round and big, its brightness trying topete with the dim street lights. Essie happily jumped up and down like a little white rabbit. The moonlight and the stars perfectly illuminated her beautiful face. "Zac, how many girlfriends have you had before?" she asked. "None of your business." He flicked her forehead. Was she proud to know that she was the first one? "I''m just curious!" Essie made a face. "Well, how many boyfriends have you had before?" he asked with a slight smile. She pouted and shook her head as if to say that she had never had one before. "Really?" Zac said, raising his eyebrows. The smile on his face deepened. Of course, he knew that she had given her virginity to him during their wedding night. "Your appearance isn''t bad. Howe nobody has tried to chase you? Is it because your mind is too dark?" he added. He made fun of her on purpose. "Well, I''m pretty and everyone likes me. Countless men have chased after me, but I didn''t like any of them," she replied. With her head down and her mouth in a pretty pout, she kicked a small stone under her feet subconsciously. When she was in middle school, she had to be a good girl and concentrate on her study. She met Hanson when she was studying in the university. He was the most handsome and excellent man she had ever seen, and since then, he had upied all the space in her heart, leaving no room for any other man. "What kind of man do you like?" said Zac in a careless tone while touching his chin. "It''s a secret," Essie teased while making a face at him. If he knew that she had been infatuated with beautiful boys since she was a child, he would try to amuse her with his beauty for sure. "Never mind!" he snorted. Then, Hanson crossed his mind, and a hint of sadness flickered in his eyes. "Anyway, I am the only one you can like now." ''Of course not!'' Essie sniffed and walked forward,pletely ignoring him. With an evil smile on his face, he dashed forward, grabbed her hand and pulled her back with such a force that she stumbled into his arms. "Let me go." She stared at him in a flirtatious manner and tried to break free from his iron arm around her waist, but he refused to budge. "Essie, I have a suggestion." "What suggestion?" She raised her eyebrows and looked at the weird look on his face. She had a feeling that he was up to something. Zac lowered his head and put his lips close to her ear. She could feel his mysterious aura like the cool air was gently caressing her hair. Chapter 41 A Simulated Relationship Chapter 41 A Simted Rtionship "Let''s fake a rtionship," he said lowly. She furrowed her eyebrows. "And what are we going to do then?" "Like, we can go on dates and stuff¨Clike pretend we''re together," he exined. Essie frowned, not really knowing what Zac was implying. "So, you mean we pretend to actually be a couple? Like one of those reality shows?" "That''s right!" Zac gave her a thumbs up. "I know that you haven''t been in love before, so I''ll make sure to make this experience unforgettable." ''Why are you being so kind-hearted? What are you thinking?'' These thoughts raced through Essie''s mind as she stared at him reproachfully. "If you really want to y couple, then you could ring Mandy up. I''m sure she''ll love that." She scoffed. His smile faltered and he tightened his grip around her waist. "Do you really want me to find another woman?" Her lips curled. "Well, that''s your business, isn''t it?" "Really?" Raising his eyebrows up in the air, he stared at her like an artist looking into the person''s soul. "Then why were you so angry when I was with Mindy?" he asked. "I''m not. I was just defending Mandy''s honor." Essie lowered her head unconsciously as a blush coated her cheeks. She didn''t know why she was so flustered by his question. Her hands fidgeted. He didn''t allow her to brush it off. Zac grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him. "Are you sure?" "Yes!" she answered decisively, without giving herself time to think. However, there was a mysterious ache in her heart that she just couldn''t express. Instead, she decided to bury it, hoping that she wouldn''t be able to feel it in the future. A hint of disappointment shed across his face. Frowning, his eyes darkened simr to a deep abyss. "Since you''re being so generous," he snapped coldly. "I won''t let you down." Without giving her a chance to reply, he let her go and strode straight to the doorway. Essie''s jaw dropped. Was he really going to do it? Thinking of him holding another woman in his arms, the mysterious feeling she had buried started to spread like wildfire. She ran up to him. "Hey!" she called. "I didn''t say I wouldn''t y pretend. There are just rules that we need to abide by." He finally stopped. "What rules?" "You shouldn''t kiss me, hug me, or even try to sleep on my bed. Are we clear?" She ced her hands on her hips and red up at him. "Okay." His eyes glinted. Although he wasn''t allowed to kiss her, she didn''t say anything about touching her. As for sleeping on her bed, that''s fine as well, since she didn''t say anything about sleeping on his bed. The next morning, Essie went to the hotel. She didn''t know what tricks her parents were about to y that she was about to stop them immediately. Otherwise, Zac was doomed. As soon as he got backst night, Bob sent a video he had snapped to his wife and reported to her. Lucy''s eyes were practically burning with fury when she saw lots of women getting out of the room one after the other. "I have to remind Essie to keep an eye on Zac. There are so many shameless women in the world." If it wasn''t for her carelessness, she wouldn''t have let another woman wreck her own marriage. "I think Zac is self-disciplined. If you want Essie to keep an eye on him, then she should do it secretly. Suspicions like that might just affect their rtionship," Bob said thoughtfully. Before she knocked on the door, Essie managed to organize her thoughts in order to convince her parents. When she walked in, she immediately leaned on her mother''s shoulder. "Mom, you went a little bit too farst night. Just trust me, okay? My husband is not that kind of man." Lucy sighed. "Essie, your father and I have already been through this. We''re more experienced in identifying those types of people. Besides, as the saying goes, spectators see more than the yers. Since you''re already in this marriage, it''s inevitable for you to make the wrong judgment. We need a pair of objective eyes." Essie hugged her. "I know you care about me, but you really shouldn''t n this anymore. You always say that a fox cannot hide its tail. He won''t be able to hide his nature if he''s truly a cheater," she persuaded. "How about I''ll take you out for the next few days, and you can observe him? Maybe you''ll be able to get to know him then." Hearing her words, Lucy nced at her husband who gave their daughter a thumbs up. He honestly couldn''t agree more with their daughter. It seemed that she had learned something from them over the years. Half an hourter, Zac came with the car. Last night, he and Essie created a three-day travel n. They nned to climb mountains, go sea watching, drive to a farm by the countryside. All of these activities werepletely rxing. The proud son-inw acted as if he was their doting son. Seeing this scene, Essie couldn''t help but feel touched. She believed that he could be promoted to best actor of the year if he kept that up! He was great at acting! Once they had returned, Bob and Lucy summarized their entire meeting. "I''ve observed him very carefully. He doesn''t have any vices at all. Plus, he''s decent and well- educated," Lucy started. Bob continued, "He works steadily, but he isn''t a workaholic. Some people sometimes suck up too much to their inws and boast about themselves, but he isn''t like them." "The most important thing is that he''s kind to Essie," she said happily. Essie touched her forehead, shaking her head. ''My God. It''s been three days, and he had already charmed the pants off my parents. Has my parents been drugged?'' she thought to herself. "Mom, are you sure you''re not over-exaggerating? How can you tell that he''s being sincere?" Lucy snorted, poking her forehead. "Have you forgotten what my major was?" "I know that you major in psychology, but you were never a psychiatrist!" Essie pouted. "Although I''ve never practiced it, I''ve definitely learned something from my experience. In my spare time, I''ve also been studying micro-expressions and mind reading," she started. "If a person is faking it, you could see it in his eyes or the little movements that he makes. Okay. For example, when you crossed the road, didn''t you notice that he would naturally walk at the outerne for your safety? When we were at the farm, he didn''t let you touch anything with thorns. Although he said that it''s because you''re clumsy, you could see in his eyes that he''s caring for you, not ming you." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Really? After thinking about it for a while, Essie just continually denied it. Zac''s acting skill was excellent. That''s all. As for her mother, she was probably enamored by the fact that she had a son-inw, that her judgment about the man actually being sincere was wrong. He was only pretending to be nice! What he said about her being clumsy was the absolute truth. When they returned to their apartment, Essie gave him a thumbs up. "I don''t know how you do it, but you acted great! Hell, I don''t think my parents will ever want to let you go at this rate." Zac raised his eyebrows. "Who said I was acting?" Smiling, she patted him on the shoulder. "All right. My parents aren''t here now, so you can cut it," she joked. Zac sighed in his heart. He was really not acting in front of them. In fact, he treated them as if they were his own parents. In time, he found that they were actually very easy to get along with. They were reasonable and amiable. Essie didn''t notice the helpless look that crossed his face. Instead, she took out the calctor from the studio. Zac was the one who had paid for their expenses the past few days, and now she had to calcte how much she should pay him. "You do know that you can spend all my money as long as our marriage is still set," he said frankly. "Zac, you really don''t have to do this," she insisted. "What if your savings get dried up?" "Rest assured, okay? I have my ways to get money." Zac ced an arm around her shoulder. What? Essie couldn''t help but scrunch up her eyebrows at his words. What else could he do except sell his body...unless... "Zac, you aren''t selling yourself, right?" she asked cautiously. Zac almost choked at her question. Howrge was this woman''s imagination? He hurried to change the topic. "Honey, the only thing you should worry about now is our first date." What? "Oh shit! It''s about our fake rtionship, right?" Essie had forgotten all about it. She thought that he was just joking on the spur of the moment. She didn''t expect him to take it so seriously. "Well, where are we going? How are we going to do this?" she asked. Essie didn''t really have the experience with these types of things. Zac smiled. He couldn''t help but be attracted to her affectionate and innocent eyes. "I''ll take care of everything," he stated. "All you need to do is look gorgeous." ''That''s it? Was it a trap?'' she was wondering. Chapter 42 A Date Or Exploitation Chapter 42 A Date Or Exploitation To be honest, Essie had never imagined that her first date would be with Zac, let alone in the Ferris wheel. Listening to the rxing music, looking down at the charming night scene below and enjoying a romantic candlelight dinner, made her almost forget that this was not a real date. Zac cut a piece of steak and fed it into her mouth. "It''s delicious!" She smiled brightly, and the dimples on her cheeks rippled under the candlelight. Her eyes were filled with joy and innocence. Zac couldn''t help but spoil her a little more. After eating dinner, she looked at him with a yful smile and asked, "Zac, do you often use this trick to deceive women?" He smiled beautifully and replied, "You are so silly and easy to please. I haven''t met a woman as foolish as you." She wrinkled her nose and stuck out her tongue. "I won''t be deceived by you. I have an excellent pair of eyes." He took a sip of champagne and said in a rxed tone, "You know, no matter how smart or fast a rabbit is, it can''t escape a lion!" He grinned at her confidently. ''Not necessarily!'' Essie thought to herself. An idea came to her mind. Her beautiful eyes sparkled like stars falling into theke. With a sly smile, she stood up and approached him. He stared at her curiously and was shocked when she sat on hisp seductively. Meeting his gaze, her forefinger touched his forehead lightly and swam along his tall nose to his thin lips. Her feather touch sent shivers down his spine. The night wind blew her dark hair and gently stroked his face. He quivered a little as if an electric shock had run through him momentarily. Enchanted by her sweet smell, he could not help reaching out to hold her. Time seemed to stand still at that moment. He stared at her beautiful face without blinking. His eyes seemed to be lit up by candlelight, burning, with a strange and profound light. In the light, there was only her shadow, as if there was only her in his world. The bright moon, the stars, the beautiful scenery, and everything in the world were suddenly forgotten. Only the two of them existed in that moment. She smiled enchantingly as her finger continued to move down. It stopped on his solid chest, and slowly drew circles. With her touch, his breathing becamebored, his skin warmed up and his face turned into a lovely shade of blush. A victorious smile graced her face. She lowered her head slowly and blew in his ear. "See, even this rabbit could catch a lion unaware!" When she had finished speaking, she stood up and turned around to go back to her seat. Zac stretched out his long arm behind her and grabbed her little hand. "Is that all?" He frowned slightly. His tone had told her that he seemed to be a little dissatisfied. "What else do you want?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. "You know it!" He pulled her towards him and trapped her in an embrace. She opened her mouth to protest but before she could say anything, Zac pressed his lips against her mouth. He tried to move his lips a little and her body turned soft in his arms. If she wanted to y with fire, she must be prepared to get burned. Recovering from shock, she pushed him hard and beat him on the shoulder, but she could not get rid of him. Like a fierce fire, he soon melted her into soft water. Dazed by the warm sensation of his mouth, she lost her mind and fell into his arms dizzily. Unconsciously, she embraced him back and let him do what he wanted with her. When he let go of her, the Ferris wheel had stopped rotating. She blushed and hurried back to her seat. She felt dizzy, as if she had drunk too much champagne and was a little drunk. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at her with a smug expression on his face. "I thought you had an excellent pair of eyes. Didn''t you say earlier that you won''t be deceived by me?" Embarrassed and annoyed, she red at him and said, "You broke the rule. You are not allowed to kiss me." "I was not the one who started it." He smiled evilly. "Is there a difference?" She raised her eyebrows slightly. In her mind, regardless of who initiated, kissing was not allowed. "Of course there is." He suddenly leaned over with a sexy grin. This time, she reacted quickly and kicked him hard at his calf. He grunted in pain, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just providing you an example. The action I was about to do just now was called kiss, and what I did before was called lovely kiss. So from now on, I promise I will only give you lovely kisses." Essie was dumbfounded. ''What is he saying?!'' she screamed silently. When Zac was not treating her coldly, he was as agile as a whip. She could never win when a verbal battle was drawing near. Nheless, it was best for her to eat quickly and quietly. Otherwise, she might be too angry to vomit blood. Thus, she focused on eating and ignored him. Getting out of the Ferris wheel, she kicked the small stones at her feet and muttered to herself, "This is no longer a simted rtionship, but an exploitation. Someone is trying to take advantage of me by ying dirty!" He chuckled and raised his thick eyebrows. "You can also take advantage of me." "Do you think I can take advantage of you?" She pouted. "It depends on what you want." His tone was meaningful and inviting. Her mind was deep in thought. Suddenly, a little starlight flew into her ck eyes and lit up her dazed brain. Right, she shouldn''t stay passive and allow others to exploit her. She had to fight for her ce in a rtionship. Since this was a mock rtionship, she would use Zac to umte experience. With this, she would surely attain a dominant position in her future rtionship. "I will arrange the next date for us!" Essie announced excitedly. "Okay." Zac smiled charmingly. "Well, I will wait and see." Essie looked at him with a weird smile on her face. Chapter 43 No Marriage Without A House Chapter 43 No Marriage Without A House The next day, when Lucy and Bob came to visit Essie, she was still fast asleep. She was woken up by the doorbell ringing, so she went to open the door groggily and went back to lie on the bed. Lucy looked around and asked, "Where is Zac?" "Asleep in his room," she replied in a daze. After getting off the Ferris wheel, they went to see a movie and didn''te home until midnight. "I just saw that he isn''t in the room. He must be out." Lucy paused and added casually, "You two didn''t sleep together?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Upon hearing Lucy''s words, Essie became wide awake, scared. While she was thinking about how to answer, she suddenly heard Bob''s voice. "You didn''t have a fight with Zac, did you?" he asked. "No, we arepletely fine." Essie quickly came up with an excuse. "I don''t really sleep well at night. I either snatch the quilt from him or kick him out of the bed. Because of that, he can''t sleep well beside me and it has affected his work. So we decided to sleep separately on most days. We sleep together on weekends." Hearing her exnation, Lucy looked at her and mumbled, "Essie, since you two are living with each other, it is more or less inevitable to have some conflicts between the two of you, but you have to ovee that. Sleeping in different beds will have an emotional impact on both of you." She said that sincerely. "I know, mom!" It was so embarrassing for her to discuss this topic with her mother. Luckily for her, her mother didn''t live in there, otherwise, she would probably force them to sleep in the same room. Lucy didn''t say anything more. After all, she had onlye to invite Essie and Zac to have dinner with Essie''s aunt. "Call Zac right now to see if he has time." "Okay." Essie nodded and took up the phone from the bedside table. Just as she was about to make the call, she heard the door open. It was Zac. He came in with breakfast in his hands. When he saw his mother-inw and father-inw, he quickly put down the things in his hands and went to pour them some tea, "Uncle, aunt, have you had breakfast?" "Yes, we have." Lucy smiled and winked at his husband. Bob took the hint and coughed. "We are a family now. Can you change the way you call us?" he said. Zac was very happy to hear that they had finally epted him as their son-inw! "Dad, mom!" He immediately corrected himself. Essie nced at her mother and father by her side, and she felt a mixture of both joy and sadness. She was happy that they didn''t get mad at her for "acting first and reporting afterwards", and at the same time, she was worried about how she would face them when they got divorced in the future. Zac seemed to have read her mind and gave her a mysterious smile. After they left the apartment, Zac drove his car to a shopping mall first. He bought two bottles of French wine and a fruit basket. Etiquette was always very important to Chinese people. Since it was the first time he, the son-inw, was going to visit his wife''s rtives, it would be inappropriate for him toe empty-handed. Bob and Lucy looked at each other and nodded with satisfaction. It made them happy to see that their son-inw was thoughtful and sensible. The moment they arrived at the Harkin Pce, they immediately heard Essie''s excited voice. "Wow! What a beautiful house! Did you rent or buy it?" "Of course we bought it. It''s a 100 square-meter apartment. It cost more than 700 million dors, and we paid it in full," Essie''s aunt Wendy said. She wanted to show off her daughter''s wedding room, so she decided to cook their meal by herself instead of going to a restaurant. With a smile on her face, Essie set her eyes on the man next to Finney. The man was about thirty years old, with a square face and single eyelids. Even though he had a rough set of features, he looked quite agreeable at that moment. "Finney, is this rich, handsome man my cousin-inw?" she asked with a smile. "His name is Antony Jiang." After introducing him, Finney looked at Zac and said, "By the way, Essie, who is this handsome man? Is he your exclusive model?" "No, he is not. His name is Zac, your cousin-inw," she said. The introduction was very simple yet direct. Zac felt quite satisfied at her words, and a smile appeared on his face. Wendy led them upstairs while continuously praising her son-inw. "Our Antony is just thirty years old, but he is already the CEO of a listed group, and he has thousands of people under his control. I n to ask them to register one of these days and hold the wedding ceremony on national day." Since Antony was such a good son-inw to have, there must be a lot of women chasing after him, and Wendy wanted her daughter to tie the knot with him before he could get seduced by another woman. Bob smiled. "I see that Finney has found herself a good husband. Now you and my brother can rx." "You''re right." Wendy smiled so happily that her eyes narrowed into a seam. Then, she nced at Zac and Essie and asked, "Have Essie and this man gotten settled too? Are they going to get married?" "They already got their marriage licensest month. Zac is now my son-inw," replied Bob with a smile. "Really? Then our family will have double blessings this year," eximed Wendy when she squinted her eyes for a while. She then led them to visit the three rooms and the balcony before leading them back to the living room. Once they were settled in the living room, Finney came and served the chopped mango. Essie took another piece of mango for Zac. Then, she smiled and said, "My cousin-inw''s mansion is sorge. But I''ll be satisfied if I have a 60 square-meter house." Zac stroked her nose in a pampering manner and said, "You''re easy to please." Wendy looked at them and said with her eyebrows raised, "Haven''t you bought a new house yet?" "No, we are working hard on earning enough for a down payment." Essie smiled again. "What about a car?" Wendy pouted. "We haven''t gotten one yet either," Essie said, shaking her head. Wendy patted her thigh and stared at Zac with dissatisfaction. "You don''t have a house or a car. How could you marry Essie? It''s like asking for a free service." Zac had been acting obsequiously and cautiously this whole time. He had immediately noticed that aunt Wendy was extremely sly the moment he entered the room. Essie didn''t expect that aunt Wendy would be so rude to Zac. So she immediately jumped to Zac''s defense and said, "Aunt, we are still young, and we are both working hard for money. We can just rent a house and take the bus while we don''t have our own house and car. Besides, the housing price in Yang City has gone up! How can two young people like us who have only been working for a short time afford to buy a house? We have to take it step by step!" "Are you an idiot?" Wendy sighed. "Don''t you know what a house means? You can only have a home when you get your own house. Did you know that even birds make a nest before asking for another bird''s hand in marriage? How could a man marry a woman without buying a house first? How is he qualified to get married? He was being irresponsible and selfish when he married you. He even hoped that you would be selfless and willing to live a hard life with him. Only a fool like you would be fooled!" Bob patted her on the hand and said, "You are right. Since they got married, they need to have their own house. Not only was it unsafe to rent a house, but they are also giving easy money to others. So, over the past two days, I have been talking to Lucy. If Zac''s family is in trouble, we can give them the money for the down payment. We will buy them the house first so they get settled down." Wendy snorted and thought, ''Luckily, Finney found a president for herself. If he were a poor man, I would''ve done everything I could to get them to divorce. A poor man without a house or a car would have no right to be my son-inw.'' "Bob, anyway, you can''t raise your daughter for nothing. You must uphold the bride price. ording to the standard of our tradition, you should at least ask 500,000 dors from him, or adopt him into our family." She paused and looked at Essie. "Essie, have you forgotten what you have promised to our family?" Chapter 44 Do They Have An Affair Chapter 44 Do They Have An Affair "Of course not." Then Essie shrugged. Hearing Wendy mention the past, Lucy felt unease sweep through her. Back then, because she couldn''t have another child, Bob''s parents were against his marriage with her. They did everything possible to break it off. Even though Essie was quite young, she was bestowed with sensibility. She was a considerate child. In order to make the family ept her mother and her, she even agreed to change herst name. She also swore that no matter who she married, she would maintain the surname and make sure her kids would have it. "Wendy!" When Lucy was about to speak, she was stopped by Bob. In a firm voice, he said, "About Essie¡¯s issue, I will deal it with Lucy. We will sort it out in Zac''s parents'' presence. But at present, we are here to talk about Finney." He made it clear to everyone that he didn''t want other people putting their nose in his daughter''s business. Wendy rolled her eyes at him and said, "I''m doing it for your sake." Listening to her aunt''s words, Essie sneered in her heart. She knew very well that people like her aunt cared about nothing but money. Human beings had no value at all! She held Zac''s hand and said, "There is a beautiful garden here. Let''s get a breath of fresh air, shall we?" "Okay," Zac replied with a smile. It was indeed suffocating in here. Antony also stood up. His condition seemed worse than Zac''s. His mother-inw was indeed a scary woman. "Finney, let''s go with them." Finney nodded, and the four of them left the room together. In the garden, they sat around a round table, enjoying the fresh air. Essie took a deep breath and giggled all of a sudden. Seeing the look on other''s face, she exined, "You rich people have your fun. And allow us poor people to have ours. We don''t have money. But as long as we are happy, nothing else matters. Don''t you think so?" Holding her by the shoulder, Zac''s eyes brimmed with tenderness. "It''s my pleasure to marry a woman like you." Antony looked at them with admiration and said, "Lovely! I love to see women who don''t value money too much." "Antony, but if every women became like me, then men like you who are tall, handsome, rich would lose their advantages." Essie was teasing him now. "That''s true," Antony smiled, with an indescribable shimmer on his face. Finney sighed and said, "I am d you are optimistic. However, you have to be mentally prepared for what is toe. Your wedding won''t be so smooth." Essie smiled and patted on Zac''s shoulder. "How many siblings do you have?" "One twin brother," replied Zac. "Twin brothers?" Hearing that, Essie was a little shocked. She wanted to know more so she probed, "Does your brother look exactly like you?" "Not really." Zac shrugged. "Do you have any photos? If so, take them out so that I know if he is as handsome as you." Her curiosity was piqued. If little brother was such a cold and strong man, then she was curious to know how the elder brother might be. Zac gently flicked her forehead. "Is this what you want to talk about?" Essie coughed and pretended to be serious. She then said, "Since you have a brother, you coulde here and take care of my family. Would it be too much if my family adopted you as their son-inw?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Okay." With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac continued, "But I don''t think you can afford me." Essie passed him a challenging look and said, "Why not? I will feed and take care of you." "That''s a good suggestion." Zac gave a thumbs up in approval. "Okay, that''s settled!" Then she turned to Finney and said, "Look, the problem has been solved." Finneyughed and said, "It is not your ce to make the decision. When you give birth to a baby, the two families will surely quarrel over the surname. If grandma and grandpae to know that the baby is not titled with their family name, they are bound to be angry." Anthony joined and said, "I have a solid solution to this dilemma. You could give birth to a few more kids. Half of them should be titled with your family name and the other half with his. That would sort it out!" Hearing that, Essie could not help but chuckle. They had no idea this marriage was temporary. She would divorce after the Spring Festival. She had to deal with her rtives first in case her parents would go back and her grandparents would keep on nagging her. Zac''s smile deepened. He put his thin lips close to her ear and caressed her soft hair. Slowly, he whispered, "Honey, I like this suggestion." "Really?" With a smile, she secretly pinched him on his arm, turned around and whispered in his ear, "I have something better to say." "What? I am all ears." His fingers ran through her hair and continued to y with it. "This will happen but only in an imaginary world!" Her voice was so low that only the two of them could hear. He blinked and tucked her hair behind her ear. He was determined to turn this imagination into reality. At the sight of them, Finney thought they were flirting with each other, so she covered her mouth to snicker. On the other hand, Antony was sitting there in silence, his thick eyebrows frowning, as if something was bothering him. Essie noticed that his face had be dark when aunt Wendy criticized Zac. It seemed as if he was the one who had been criticized. She wanted to ask Anthony why his mood was off, but decided against it. Soon, they got back to the apartment. Just when she was going to take a nap, her phone buzzed, taking away her peace. ''Who would call me at this hour?'' she wondered. Seeing the caller ID, she was surprised. It was Hanson! They hadn''t seen each after the encounter at Be''s show. Although she often thought of that night and his confession, she wouldn''t act on it. After all, he was someone else''s now. Even if she hated Sunny, she would never be the woman to spoil their marriage. She went to the balcony, making sure no one was around. "Hello, Hanson." She tried her best to sound calm, but her nervousness was evident. "Essie, I wanted to know if you were free now. At the moment, I am downstairs. Would you like toe out and have a cup of coffee?" She hesitated for a moment but in the end she said, "Okay." She herself had no idea why she had agreed to it! After putting down the phone, she took a deep breath, walked to the mirror,bed her hair and applied ayer of transparent lip gloss. When she was about to open the door, a voice spoke from behind. "Where are you going?" Zac demanded. "I... I am going to the supermarket to buy some fruits." Essie was an awful liar. She always got caught. Presently, guilt was wing through her. But somehow, she consoled herself saying Zac had no business in her matters. "Do you want to me apany you? You could use another pair of hands," Zac suggested, a teasing smile ying around his lips. "No, thanks." She shook her head and hurried out. Zac wasn''t suspicious at all. Lazily, he slouched on the sofa, hoping to take a nap. But before he closed his eyes, his eyes fell on the purple leather bag. She had forgotten to take it. ''What a silly girl!'' he thought to himself. Knowing she would feel like an idiot at the supermarket, he caught hold of the bag and rushed outside. When he reached downstairs, he saw the slender figure not far away. Just when he was about to call her, something stopped him. The presence of a man left him stunned. Words wouldn''te out of his mouth. Hanson came out of the Lamborghini which was parked at the corner. His smile was as charming as the sunlight. "Hanson, have you waited long?" She smiled sweetly. "I would wait for years if it meant I could see your beautiful face." He opened the car door in a graceful manner. Seeing her disappear inside the car, Zac couldn''t help but clench his fists. Once the car was out of his sight, he turned around and brutally punched the old tree next to him. The green branches trembled. Sand and leaves began to shower on his shoulders. Even though he was hurt, he didn''t feel any pain. In short, the scene that had unfolded before him left him numb. Not far away, another pair of eyes witnessed this scene. ''Oh my God! Is my daughter cheating on Zac?'' Lucy put her hand on her forehead and almost fainted. She couldn''t wait to discuss about this to her husband. ''We were so busy testing Zac that we didn''t even think about our daughter!'' she thought with disappointment. Chapter 45 Forget Me Chapter 45 Forget Me In the coffee shop, Essie sat with her head bowed down. With nothing else to do, she preupied herself with stirring the coffee in her cup. An awkward silence persisted. Hanson felt a wave of disappointment in his heart. There seemed to be an invisible distance between them, like a white mist, spreading around. And it expanded slowly, making her farther and farther away from him. But the worst part was, he could do nothing to stop it. ''Is it because of my wedding ceremony or perhaps it has something to do with the man who attended the engagement party with her?'' His thoughts took him to dark ces. "How are you doing these days?" he asked, attempting to break the deafening silence. "Not bad." She pursed her lips and asked, "Hanson, are you here to invite me for the wedding?" She couldn''t take it anymore and wished to know the reason behind his sudden call. He trembled violently, a touch of bitterness emerging in his heart. "You want to receive it?" Hearing that, Essie tightened her grip on the cup in her hand. "I will bless you." "Are you going to give up on me?" Hanson said bitterly, sadness and destion written all over his face. Essie shook her head and tears welled up in her eyes. "Give up? I have nothing to give up. No one ever gave me anything to hold onto." She had been lingering, hoping he would take notice of her. However, just when she confessed, he became someone else''s. The love she had ardently wished to bloom hade to an end abruptly. "Essie..." His heart twitched. He held out his hand and said, "I don''t have any feelings for Sunny. The marriage between me and her can be best described as a political marriage. I love you, only you!" She slowly withdrew her hand from his. It didn''t matter that they were married out of political interests. Sunny would eventually be his rightful wife, and she would never entertain the idea of bing a secret lover. "Hanson, let''s just be friends!" A muscle on his face twitched violently. "Have you fallen in love with someone else?" "No, I haven''t." She wished to give no further exnation hence she looked down. His chest heaved violently, and his breath became heavy. Finally, he was going to ask the question he had been waiting to ask. "What about that man? What''s your rtionship with him? Are you dating or he is just after you?" "He..." Essie opened and shut her mouth. There was no right way to exin her rtionship with Zac. Just the thought of exining it made her at loss of words. Hanson took a different meaning of her hesitancy. Clenching his teeth, he decided she was indeed in a rtionship with that other man. The revtion brought a piercing pain in his heart. There was a proud side in his heart which was hell-bent on believing Essie was and would always be his. Now his misconception was shattered and broken into a million pieces. ''I have been so overconfident,'' he realized. After a moment of silence, Essie stood up again and said, "I should go now." Hanson did not respond. He just looked at her with a dull expression. His expression was akin to the one she had when she was rejected by him on April Fool''s Day. She bit her lips, turned around and walked out slowly. "Essie ¡ª" he suddenly rushed over and caught her from behind, hugging her tightly. "Don''t give me up. Give me some time! I think one year would be enough. I''ll divorce Sunny and marry you, okay?" She raised her head and looked at him. Her tears had made her vision blurry. It was hard to make out his face, but she continued speaking nevertheless. "Hanson, I like you very much. In fact, it will suffice to say I love you and only you. All my life, I have only loved you! I''m happy that you like me too. It really brings me pleasure in knowing my efforts haven''t gone in vain. But I made up my mind that I will try my best to forget you since you are someone else''s. If I don''t let you go, I will never seed in finding a true love that really belongs to me. You should take my advice and try to forget me as well. Marriage is not a game. Since you have decided to get married, it is your responsibility to do your best to make it work. I will bless you!" Her long speech was full of raw emotions. As she spoke, he felt that his heart was being ced on a hot iron. He broke out in cold sweat. Letting go of her hand which he had held onto, he left the coffee shop. He couldn''t see anything but darkness. It was trying to envelope him inside its gloom. Soon, Essie was back in her apartment. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Today''s happenings had left her tired. Instantly, she copsed on the sofa. All her strength had been sucked out of her. She stared at the ceiling nkly and remained glued to the same position for a long while. A dark figure came into her view, bringing her back from her reveries. Chapter 46 Whose Car Did You Get On Chapter 46 Whose Car Did You Get On "What did you buy?" His voice was still eerily calm, just like the waves before a big storm, solemn and slow. She thought for a moment and remembered that she had told him that she would go to the supermarket. She waved her hand dismissively and said, "The fruit wasn''t fresh, so I decided not to buy any." "Did you forget your wallet?" Zac snorted before grabbing the wallet from the table and throwing it at her. "Yes¡ª Yes, I forgot my wallet." Embarrassed, Essie scratched her head and bit her lip. She forced herself to smile and pretended to be calm. Then, she said, "Where are we going to have dinner tonight?" "Wherever," Zac replied faintly. She raised her eyebrows and nced at him. She had a feeling that there was something wrong with him. Even though he had a nk expression on his face, there seemed to be some coldness hidden in his eyes. He looked so cold that she could not help but tremble. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "How about the porridge shop? Over there..." Before she could even finish her words, Zac turned around and entered the room. Then he mmed the door behind him with so much force that the entire house seemed to tremble. Something was definitely wrong. Perhaps he was angered by what happened in aunt Wendy''s house that morning. Zac was a man who was good at hiding his thoughts. Her aunt''s words were immensely mean and hurtful, so even though he was pretending to be calm, his self-esteem may be deeply hurt. Essie knew that she needed tofort him. So she immediately walked up to his door and knocked. When nobody answered, she said, "Zac, please don''t take my aunt''s words to heart. She has always had a sharp tongue. We are still young and our career is just starting. It''s normal for us to not have a house and a car of our own. You are a very smart person. As long as you work hard, you will definitely be better than Antony!" Upon hearing her words, Zac was at a loss about whether he shouldugh or cry. This fool had no idea why he was so angry. His anger was just like vented on a pile of soft cotton, but bruised his insides. There was still no reply from the other side of the door. An idea struck Essie, and she was just about to change the way she wasforting him when her mother called all of a sudden and asked her to go to the hotel. After finding out what happened from Lucy, Bob decided it was best to beat around the bush. So when Essie arrived at the hotel, he asked, "Essie, are you not satisfied with Zac?" "No, I''m absolutely satisfied with him." Essie was quite confused. She had no idea why her father was asking her that. "Zac is not in a good condition right now. He has no house or car. Does that make you dislike him?" Bob asked again. "Dad, do you think I''m that kind of person?" She pouted her lips in discontent. The atmosphere in the room was quite weird, and her parents were being strange. Upon hearing this, Bob and Lucy looked at each other. They weren''t really worried about their daughter because of this. After all, if their daughter disliked the poor, then she would have gone back to live with her rich biological father. "Zac doesn''t like to say sweet words. Won''t you get a little bored after a while?" Even though Lucy had not spent a lot of time with Zac yet, she had learned his personality and gotten to know him well. She found that he was not very good at or disliked expressing his inner feelings or thoughts. "No, it won''t." Essie looked at her mother with a puzzled look on her face and thought about what to say next. ''Were my mom and dad bewitched by aunt Wendy''s words? Do they dislike Zac for having no house or car of his own?'' she thought. "Haven''t you epted him yet?" she asked tentatively. "We have. Both your dad and I think that Zac is a good person. It''s you we''re worried about." Lucy took her hand and continued, "You''re still young, and you haven''t experienced much. You may have gotten married a little earlier than most, but since you''ve already got a marriage certificate, you should learn how to settle down and live a good life." Essie was very confused. She couldn''t understand what her mother meant by her words. "What on earth are you trying to tell me?" she asked. Lucy decided not to beat around the bush anymore. "Tell me honestly, whose car did you get on today?" Essie finally understood! "No, you misunderstood what happened. He is my senior, and he is getting married soon. In fact, he''s giving me an invitation to the wedding," she said, thinking that it was probably the best exnation. She did not dare to mention anything about her admiration for Hanson. "Really? Are you serious?" Lucy stared at her daughter with sharp eyes. "Mom, I hate having affairs as much as you do," she added. With a smile, Bob took his wife in his arms and said, "As I said, you''re just being too sensitive. Our daughter is the most obedient girl in the world, and she would never make such a mistake." Lucy heaved a sigh of relief. She patted her daughter''s hand and said, "Zac was at the stairway when you got in the car, so he saw it with his own eyes. He looked very angry, so there must be some misunderstanding between you two. You have to exin all this to him as soon as possible." Of course, any man would be bothered if he saw his wife getting into the luxury car of another man. Essie was shocked again. It turned out that that was the reason Zac got angry. No wonder her attempt tofort him didn''t work. Now, she knew exactly what to do. ''Just wait and see,'' she thought. After leaving the hotel, Essie went to a fruit store first and bought some oranges¡ªZac''s favorite fruit. She was now ready tounch a sweet attack. Chapter 47 Leaving You In The Dangerous Situation Chapter 47 Leaving You In The Dangerous Situation Zac''s room''s door was still closed. He showed no signs ofing out. Even though Essie was sure he would have locked it from inside, she twisted the handle. Surprisingly, it wasn''t locked! She then peeped inside, trying to see what Zac was doing. It was already evening and the sky was dim, making the room extremely dark. Zac was standing in front of the window, motionless, like a lifeless thing. The night wind blew inside through the window, swaying the curtains. However, Zac stood firm on the ground, unperturbed by the wild wind. Nothing could arouse his reaction because his heart was in a much worse condition. Although his face was hidden from her view, she could imagine the gloom that would be etched on his face. Her presence didn''t bring any reaction from him either. She cut an orange into pieces and sneaked inside. "Zac, I''m back. Would you like to have some oranges?" But he turned a deaf ear to her. "This orange is so sweet and fresh! Yum!" She did her best to squeeze some reaction out of him, but in vain. Zac still didn''t respond. Instead, he stood as cold as the ice. "Give it a try, Zac. I know you are quite fond of oranges. I went to the fruit shop to buy it just for you. And let me tell you, it was very expensive." Essie acted coquettishly and hoped that would cate him. She peeled an orange and tried to put it in his mouth. When he didn''t open his mouth, she tried to forced it in,pletely ignoring his dark eyes. "I have checked it carefully. These oranges don''t contain either dye or chemicals." Knowing she wouldn''t stop bugging him, he had no choice but to catch her little hands. The orange fell from her hands and he screamed, "Get out from here!" His growl echoed in the room. His burst of anger inspired no fear in her. Essie rolled her eyes, picked up the orange from the ground. With a sigh, she put it into her mouth. Seeing what she was doing, he snatched it from her and said, "It must have gotten dirty! Why do you want to eat it? Didn''t you tell me you had a sensitive stomach!" "I think I deserve to be punished for lying to you. The truth is, I didn''t go to the supermarket. Instead, I went to see Hanson." She lowered her head like a child who was guilty for her mistake. Obediently, she stood, ready to face her punishment. A cold light shed in Zac''s eyes. He said in a mild tone, "How many times have you broken the rules?" She pouted and said, "I did lie to you, but it was a very small lie, Zac. Things aren''t like how it used to be. He is going to get married and I went to see him as a friend, nothing else. I''m never going to be the other woman in his life or anyone else''s life for that matter. I will fully give up my right ventricle and open myself to new love!" "Really?" Zac raised his eyebrows, the dark cloud on his face slowly fading away. His earlier feeling of gloom was changed to hope. "When will your left ventricle be free?" Her thick eyshes flickered, revealing a trace of mischief. "That depends on the person who will chase after me. If he has the ability to seize me then it will open before it is too long." A mischievous smile emerged on the corners of Zac''s mouth. ''Okay. Then I''ll give it a try,'' thought him. Zac was someone who was used to getting what he wanted. "Dummy, you better n our second date properly. Don''t let me down." "Okay!" She made a face at him before she left his room. Long after she was gone, the smile still remained on his face. In the evening, Essie began to work on her order. She had a lot of pending work. The new clothes she designed had been appreciated by everyone. Its fame was such that all of it got sold in a single day! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Looking at the figure in her bank ount, Essie''s heart brimmed with tion. But this happiness did notst long. Lucy and Bob came, dragging their luggage in. They had nned to go back tomorrow. However, in the last minute, they changed their mind. It turned out they were going to stay here for a few more days. Staying in the hotel would cost them too much money, hence living with Essie seemed like a usible solution. Zac went to pack up in a hurry and made room for them. Seeing that he was about to sleep in Essie''s work room, Lucy caught him and stopped. "Zac, move your things to Essie''s room. A couple should under no circumstance sleep in separate rooms. As for her sleeping posture problem, with time you will get used to it." As a mother, she thought it was her sole responsibility to make sure things were going well with her daughter and son-inw. Expensive hotel was just an excuse. In truth, her ulterior motive was to make sure this marriage remained intact. Hearing her mother''s words, Essie''s eyes became wide. Embarrassment coursed through her body. ''How can she talk so openly in front of Zac?'' she wondered. Essie was quite disturbed and didn''t know what to say or do. Zac, on the other hand, opened his arms and put them around her. "Honey, don''t worry. I''ll let you kick me as hard as possible tonight. Truth be told, I find it hard to fall asleep without your kicks." There was a cunning smile ying on his face. On closer inspection, Essie noticed his eyes were shining and there was something animalistic about him. Like a lion, he seemed ready to pounce on her. She wiped the beat of sweat that had begun to form on her forehead. She knew she wasn''t going to sleep well tonight! Chapter 48 Fifty-fifty Chapter 48 Fifty-fifty After taking a bath, she d herself in clothes that covered her whole body. There was no way she would wear something revealing. Exposing skin would onlypel the big bad wolf to attack her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Then, she took out the thumping pillow from the closet and put it in the middle of the bed, making a demarcation line. "Let''s share the bed fifty-fifty and restrain from crossing the line, okay?" Holding the back of his head with his hands, Zac leaned against the head of the bed in azy and evil manner. "Honey, mom and dad just told me that we should hurry up and give them a grandchild." Essie rolled her eyes and said, "Why are you taking their words so seriously? We are not a real couple. We already made a mistake so it is time to rectify them, rather than make more!" He lifted the corners of his mouth gracefully, and his eyes began to shine. "Let''s make more mistakes together. It is fun to make mistakes with you. I want to be responsible for you.''" "But guess what? I want to sort things out and live a normal life. And thank you for your offer, but I don''t want you to take any kind of responsibility," replied Essie. "Okay, how about I have some fun and leave without taking any responsibility?" Zac smiled devilishly with an intention to scare her. She was speechless. Every time they had a battle of words, she had trouble gaining the upper hand. Zac was well adept at making people speechless. He had a vicious tongue! She red at him, turned her back to him, and pretended to be asleep! With a wolf beside, she had expected an uneasy and sleepless night. But surprisingly, she felt comfortable and inexplicably reassured. In a matter of seconds, she was in a deep slumber. Hearing her light and steady breathing, a warm smile appeared on his face. He threw away the pillow that was separating her from him and engulfed her within his arms. Her silky hair let out a mild and pleasant fragrance. Her skin was as smooth as silk. This close proximity with this beautiful brought relief to his mind and body. Zac who was repulsed by the idea of being close to a woman was now dying for this woman''s closeness. While he was immersed in the process of admiring her, she seemed to feel his touch. She changed her sleeping position. He closed his eyes, trying to relish this moment. In fact, it was quitefortable sleeping with her. After half an hour, Essie, who was used to sleeping alone, felt something hard on her back. Worriedly, she looked around for the pillow. ''Why is he hugging me? Where is the pillow?'' Her mind was all over the ce. Her movements woke him up too. He snorted and grasped her hand. "Honey, rx and sleep!" His murmur panicked her even further. After a lot of struggle, she jumped from the bed. ''Oh, my God! He snuggled up to me this whole time!'' she thought. She covered her face with her hands. The embarrassment she was feeling was so strong that she wanted to make a hole on the floor and bury herself. "Zac, get out of here, right now!" she warned, as soon as she was able to speak. He turned over andy on his side. He rested his head on one hand and smiledzily. "Honey, keep your voice down. Our parents are next door. Your screams will only worry them." His tone sounded casual, but it was a powerful reminder. Like always, he managed to hit her on her weak spot. Presently, she had no choice but to surrender. The pillowy sprawled on the sofa. She put it back in the middle of the bed. "If you dare to cross that line again, I will kick you off the bed!" "It''s okay. I will consider your kick as a massage." Zac smirked. His eyes were full of passion. Nothing she said could annoy him. In fact, in this world, only she could do whatever she liked and get away with it. After they had breakfast, Essie started to step into the studio to make orders. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from herndlord,pletely spoiling her mood. Her earlier emotion of tion was soon reced by gloom. "What? The rent is going to be raised? 4,000 is a huge amount! I can''t afford to pay such a ridiculous price!" "The subway near the apartment is opening soon. The rent around here has risen, madam. The other landlords have raised it to 4,500. Since you are a regr, I was trying to be easy on you. 4,000 dors isn''t a lot. If this is too much for you, why don''t you move out next month?" Essie was furious and wanted to swear at them. These men who owned the houses were oppressing the ones who had no ce to go. After she hung up the phone, Lucy stood up from the sofa. She had heard the whole conversation. Both mother and daughter decided to discuss the matter with Bob. "4,000 dors is not a small amount, especially for a room that you are just renting," Bob said, agreeing with Lucy. They had nned to buy a house for the couple after their wedding. But now seeing how things were going, he decided it was time to do it. "Dad, mom, stop bustling around. Buying a house should never be a decision taken on an impulse. And even if we are going to get one, please opt for something small and less grand," she advised. "But why? We have got a whole month! We can buy a house with refined decoration and then move in," Lucy argued, unable to understand why Essie was against the idea of having a beautiful house. Essie sighed internally. When her mother was determined to do something, she wouldn''t stop until she had achieved it. And buying a grand house for her daughter was at present her biggest desire. She could do nothing to stop her! Once she thought about it, she realized buying a house was an investment given the heavily weakened currency. Based on her current ie, she could afford to buy a sixty-square-meter house with two rooms. But there was another big problem she had to consider before she made any rash decision. And that was her fake husband. After registration, she patiently studied the marriagew. The house she buys after marriage would fall under marital property. In short, it would belong to both of them. After divorce, she would have to split half of the property with her husband. Essie didn''t know what Zac was like. ''What if he fights against me for property when we get divorced?'' She couldn''t help but worry. It would mean her parents'' hard-earned money would be snatched away by this fake son-inw! She couldn''t let that happen at any cost. After contemting the matter for what felt like ages, an idea popped into her mind. Chapter 49 Be A House Slave Chapter 49 Be A House ve In the afternoon, Lucy and Bob went out to see houses. In the meantime, Essie drew up a property agreement. It said, "After the marriage, all properties under our names will remain our own, including all real estate properties. After the divorce, neither of us will be allowed to take any property in the other''s name." Essie had thought that Zac would pull a long face when he read the agreement, but contrary to what she had expected, he remained as calm as ake, with zero emotions on his face. Were his face muscles stiff because of the stimtion? She was extremely worried. To be honest, thest thing she wanted was to hurt his fragile ego, but his reaction was hard to predict. When it came to money, there were a lot of couples who ended up hurting each other, so she had to prepare for the future. "Zac, I honestly don''t mean anything by this. You see, there are a lot of couples who fight during their divorce over the division of their properties. They be enemies who end up trampling on the every last bit of their rtionship. We bumped into each other by ident, so it''s inevitable for us to get divorced one day. If we have already foreseen all possible disputes by then, then we''ll be able to get along well with each other and continue to be friends. Don''t you agree?" Essie made sure that her voice was tender and gentle. Zac smiled. Essie was always very confused. But when it came to money, all the slumbering nerves in her brain would suddenly light up, and she would be smarter than ever. It was a good thing. She was not easy to deceive, but... "Honey, that''s not fair to you. I will leave all of my belongings with you, and I won''t take a single thing from you. But why does this agreement say that I will take my belongings with me?" Essie put her hand on her forehead. She actually felt dizzy from all this! ''Zac, what else do you have except for the clothes in your suitcase? You had nothing when we registered!'' she thought to herself. All the money they would spend on buying the house was hers. And when they got divorced, Zac shouldn''t be able to take even a note with him! She chose her words carefully, and tried to put it in a more euphemistic way. "Zac, I never take advantage of others. All of your stuff belongs to you. You can take them all with you, without having to give me even a single piece of paper," she said with a gentle smile. Then she handed him the pen and asked him to sign his name on the agreement. To her surprise, Zac put the agreement into his pocket and said, "Leave it here and I''ll sign itter." "Well, don''t dy it for too long. I need to hand this over to the notarization department." She pouted. If he insisted on fooling her, she would take his hand at night and force him to stamp while he was asleep! Over the next few days, the entire family became busy with house hunting, but they couldn''t find anything that was particrly satisfactory, either because of inconvenient transportation or the insufficient supporting facilities. When weekend came, William arrived. "Essie, Zac said that you are going to buy a house. Mypany has an apartment. Do you want to check it out?" "Of course!" Essie said. With a sparkle in her eyes, Essie thought, ''There must be some special discount for members of thepany!'' They drove up to the Legendary at the upscale residential area in the city center. Before they could even get out of the car, Essie already felt upset. She knew for a fact that the average price in that area was 80,000 dors, and there was no way they''d be able to afford it even with a discount. They mostly looked for houses in the high-end buildings in the suburbs. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The apartment William showed them had a total area of 120 square meters. It was a duplex apartment with three bedrooms, two living rooms, and a small store room. It was a veryrge apartment, and it even had its own entryway to the private garden on the rooftop. Hearing the details of the apartment from William, Lucy looked quite satisfied. "The room and balcony are facing southeast. Based on Yang City''s location, it''s the best view," she said. Bob nodded in agreement. "The ceilings are nice too. Not too high and not too low. There''s also good lighting here." Essie just stood next to them, not saying a word. She couldn''t afford this ce, and all she could do was look. Zac cast a nce at her from the corner of his eye. He knew exactly what she was thinking. He walked over to her and put his hand on her shoulder. "Honey, what do you think? We can buy this ce if you like," he said deliberately. ''Do you think I''m very rich?'' Essie thought to herself. With her savings, she could only afford a bathroom, anyway. Essie rolled her eyes at Zac''s words and said, "I''ll sell you and I''ll buy it." "How much do you think I can sell for?" Zac teased. She then narrowed her eyes and looked at him with a mocking smile on her face. "I can sell you to a rich woman, and then I can afford the house here," she said. "Okay, I''ll sell myself to you, rich woman," he replied teasingly. William was very surprised to see Zac gently touch Essie''s nose and wear a doting look on his face. Wasn''t it said that he was the most cold blooded man who had crushed countless people''s hearts? Even though he was doing this to win Essie over and prevent his political marriage, wasn''t it too much? As far as William knew, Zac hated touching women, so why was he holding Essie so tightly now? Was he just very good at acting, or was it more than just an act? "William, how much is it for the house?" Lucy asked. "Fifteen thousand," William replied. What? "How much is it?" Essie asked in surprise. She must have misheard him. "Fifteen thousand," William repeated, louder this time. The more Essie thought about it, the more thrilled she became. Her eyes lit up so much excitement that it was as if gold had fallen from the sky. "The average price in this area is around eighty thousand, isn''t it?" she asked. "The office buildings and residential areas in this area were developed by thepany of my boss. This is a welfare house. Since I have been working for thepany for many years, he approved the price himself." "Wow, you are so rich now!" Essie said, giving him a thumbs up. "Essie, you are so lucky to be married to Zac. You are also rich!" said William as he nced at Zac and gave him a smile. Staring at them, Bob said, "William, why don''t you buy it yourself since it''s so cheap?" "I just bought a house in Dragon City, and I''m still working on it. I won''t be able to afford another apartment even if the price was as low as 8,000," William replied, pretending to be helpless. He had a lot of experience in the underworld. In fact, people would get scared at the sound of his name, but now, he was pretending to be nothing more than a poor house ve. What a strange experience it was. But on second thought, it wasn''t as strange as an arrogant boss who couls call the wind and rain having to dress up as a poor hobo to please his wife and parents-inw! He got psychological bnce instantly. He really admired the acting skills of the big boss. Given his cold, decisive, arrogant, and unruly character, it was surely difficult for him to act like a sunny and warm man. If he ever wanted to enter the entertainment industry, he would probably be worthy of a best actor Oscar winner. Bob understood what William was worried about. As the most prosperous and influential ce in the eastern region, Dragon City had properties with sky-high prices. There was no way average wage owners could afford two apartments with one apartment there. Meanwhile, Essie could not be happier at William''s words. She was thinking that she must have saved the entire universe in her previous life for her to be this lucky. "I''m going upstairs to have a look," she said. She needed to find a ce tough wildly! Downstairs, Lucy and Bob were discussing the payment for the house when Zac cut them off and said, "Dad, mom, I''ll buy the house with my money. You should save the money for when you two are old." Essie heard Zac''s words all the way from the second floor and rushed downstairs. "Zac, do you have money to buy the house?" she asked. "The stock market is in good condition these days and I have made some money from my stock market spection. I have enough money to buy the house," Zac said, understating his wealth. Hearing what Zac said, Essie''s eyes wandered about. ''No wonder he''s in no hurry to find a job even though he is unemployed,'' she thought to herself. It turned out that he was making money secretly and was lucky enough to earn a lot! "I didn''t expect that you''re that capable," said Essie. William nced at her with some sympathy. This girl really knew nothing about his boss. He was some sort of god in Wall Street. He put a stop to a financial crisis in Wall Street at the age of eighteen! Once Buffett and Soros got old and retired, the king of finance was probably going to be his boss. Lowering his head, Zac smiled and touched her face. "It must be my wife who has brought me the best luck. Ever since I got married, the stock I bought has soared above and beyond." Essie was wild with joy upon hearing Zac''s words. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll give you more good luck from now on. You can invest more in the stock market and make even more money." William was sweating in his heart. The sight of his boss and his wife flirting was so weird that he needed some time to adapt. But of course, he understood that as well. Zac had always been good at deciphering other people''s minds. Rather than coercing others, he preferred to make people willingly surrender to him and go through fire and water for him. Therefore, he didn''t want to force Essie to help him stop the wedding by offering her money or something. Instead, he wanted to make her fall in love with him so that she would help him deal with the troublesome problem he had. After Zac insisted on paying for the apartment, Lucy and Bob didn''t say anything more. As the head of the family, a man still needed to maintain his dignity. If he relied on his father-inw to buy a house, it would be difficult for him to be proud in front of his wife. So they decided to keep their money and secretlypensated the couple for their food instead. A few dayster, William sent the property ownership certificate to Essie. She opened it and was just about to peek at the content, but she was shocked by what she saw. Chapter 50 A Knaves Thought Chapter 50 A Knave''s Thought Essie ran after William, but he was nowhere to be found when she reached downstairs. Even if she wanted to call him, but she did, because she did not have his contact details. That time, Zac was apanying her parents to buy furniture in shops in the city. Essie was chasing an order, so she was unable to go with them. She thought the matter was one of great importance, so she immediately called Zac and asked him to return as soon as possible. Zac calmly looked at the property ownership certificate, but there was an unfathomable glint in his eyes. "I didn''t bring my ID card yesterday. You were the one who signed the contract, so I put your name on the property ownership certificate." "Wasn''t it William who took care of it? Why didn''t he tell you about it?" Essie let out a sigh, exasperated at the carelessness of the staff at the Housing Management Bureau. "William had no idea until he got the certificate. It doesn''t matter, though, as long as it has one of our names," Zac said in an indifferent tone, but Essie was sweating. How could it not matter? The house belonged to the person whose name appeared on the property certificate. In case they got divorced later, he could only get half of the property. ''Is this person really that kind or just too gullible? Doesn''t he even know the basics, like keeping one''s heart hidden for the sake of self-preservation?'' It was lucky that he met her; had it been another woman, that person would have already extorted money from him. "Hurry, call William and ask him to rece the name in the property ownership certificate. This is your house, Zac. Every square inch of the floor and every brick are yours. It has nothing to do with me." Zac sighed, an embarrassed look crossing his face. "Once the certificate has been submitted, we can''t change it anymore. Changes have to be processed as a transfer. However, the service charge and business tax fees add up to nearly one hundred thousand dors if the property is transferred within five years." "That much?" eximed Essie in shock. "Just leave it be. We''ll talk about it after five years," Zac said with a confident smile. He knew her. She was always careful with money and would never give money for nothing. Sure enough, Essie fell silent again, her bright ck eyes looking slightly ssy, as if deep in thought. After several long moments, she gently bit her lip and asked, "What about the property agreement I gave youst time?" Zac opened a drawer and brought out the document. Essie saw that the agreement was already signed. Surprise and shame filled her at the sight. There was an adage saying that, "A knave thinks of others in terms of his own desires". That seemed particrly suitable for her at that moment. She bit her lip and tore the agreement in half. "I''ll draw up another agreement stating that you''ll get the house after we divorce." She turned around to leave, but Zac stopped her. "Do we really need this?" Essie turned to him, expression slightly confused. "Aren''t you worried that I might end up sharing the property with you?" He smiled. "If you want it, I will give the entire thing to you, including myself. What do you think?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It was a very serious matter, but Zac did not seem to think so. The way he said it, it was like he was teasing her. "Don''t even dream of tying me up!" Essie said in a mock warning tone. She pouted her lips and pretended to be angry at him. "You may have made a small fortune and own a house now, but I still don''t see the appeal. I''m not the sort of person who is moved by wealth and power. So after we get divorced, I''ll give you back the whole house. Just call me, and I will take my ID card and go to the Housing Management Bureau to have the property transferred." Meeting Zac''s inscrutable nce, Essie continued resolutely, "Also, when I move into your house, I intend to pay the rent to you monthly ording to the family rule. I won''t be a freeloader." Zac''s eyes flickered slightly. He put his arms around Essie''s shoulders and said, "My dear wife, you should know better by now..." "Know what?" Essie asked quizzically. Chapter 51 The Big Bad Wolf Got Her Chapter 51 The Big Bad Wolf Got Her "First of all, you are my wife. Even if I bought the house, you legally own half of it. Thew will protect you from anyone who wants to take away that right, including me. Second, if you had shared your apartment with me, I would be worried about my sleeping ce all the time, so where will I get the time and energy to invest in the stock market? Finally, you''re my lucky charm in choosing which stocks to invest in. Without you, I probably would be suffering losses in the stock exchange. Now, do you still think you''d be freeloading by living here rent-free? All of those reasons make perfectly justify your stay here," Zac spoke in a slow, unhurried manner, and his voice wove a bewitching melody in Essie''s ears. It put her in a hypnotic trance; the more he spoke, the more she was convinced of the logic of such an arrangement. After all, she did make a significant contribution to Zac''s sess. Without her, he still would have been living as a penniless hobo. He would not have been able to afford his living expenses, let alone a house of his own. Fine, she could move in and live with him until they get divorced. Lost in her thoughts, Essie found herself smiling. Somehow, she felt happy at the thought of not having to be separated from Zac. Maybe they had been living together for too long that she already got used to it. As Lucy and Bob had yet to return, Essie sliced some oranges and sat with Zac on the balcony to eat and watch the sunset. "Now that you''ve bought a house, do you intend to live in Yang City instead of going back to Dragon City?" she asked casually. A slight smile turned up the corners of Zac''s mouth. "Marriage to me means that you will follow me anywhere. In the future, I''ll take you back to Dragon City together with me." "I won''t go. I don''t like Dragon City." She curled her lips in an expression of disgust. "Why not?" Zac asked, eyebrows raised. "Based on your ID card number, you''re a Dragon City resident, too." "I don''t like the climate in Dragon City. Or the environment. I don''t know, I just hate everything in that ce." A certain sadness, barely perceptible, was in her eyes even as she tried to say the words lightly. Nothing awaited her in Dragon City but darkness, people she did not want to see, and memories she would rather forget. That area was off-limits, and she never wanted to return. Zac looked at her face searchingly, eyes perceptive and all-seeing. "When did you leave Dragon City?" "I was seven years old then." She lowered her head, and her voice was as soft as the night breeze. After her parents'' divorce, she left with her mother to live in Jiang City. Her mother remarried, and she acquired a new father. Zac touched his chin, seemingly lost in thought. After a long while, he said in a low voice, "Dragon City has changed considerably in thest fourteen years. I''ll take you to visit one day, but if you still don''t want to live there, we can settle down in Yang City." "Who wants to go back with you?" Essie asked in a demanding tone, shooting Zac a reproachful nce. "Even an ugly daughter-inw should meet her inws. You''re not even ugly,e to think of it." He gently touched her nose, with teasing affection evident in his eyes. "We''ll divorce after the Spring Festival. Find yourself a real wife by then and take her back with you to meet them." She wrinkled her nose at him and fled into her room. ''This guy has been teasing me all day. He is not serious at all,'' she thought with some exasperation. Zac leaned against the balcony railing and stared out at the scenery, lost in thought. At that time, she had no choice but to go back. N?velDrama.Org owns this. When darkness fell, Essie started to feel nervous. For the past few nights, Zac did not move much, except to throw away the pillow in between them in the middle of the night and secretly draw Essie into his embrace while she slept. Still, she trembled in fear at the thought of what that wolf of a man could do. That night, she dressed like usual, wrapped like a dumpling from head to toe. However, something seemed to be different. When he emerged from his shower, Zac eschewed his night robe and wore only a pair of night pants. His torso waspletely exposed. His form was eye-catching and perfectly disyed. Drops of water slid down his muscr chest, glistening like little diamonds on his honeyed skin. His hair remained damp from his shower and fell in artless disarray over his forehead, perfectly framing his handsome face. To Essie''s dismay, Zac looked far too tempting. As the self-proimed president of the Appearance Association, Essie had always showed a particr weakness for beautiful people even as a little girl. Staring at the man in front of her, she could only think of how the moon outside absolutely paled inparison. Almost unwillingly, her eyes remained glued to him. Essie kept swallowing to moisten her suddenly parched throat. Unbeknownst to Essie, the look in her eyes reminded Zac of the evil woman who, many years ago, caused him to develop a disgust toward women. Other people attributed his excessive fastidiousness toward cleaning to a mania or a disease. Only he knew the real reason¡ªhis condition was due to that witch who boldly attempted to seduce him in the past. With an unusual glitter in his eyes, Zac lifted the quilt and quickly slid under the covers, towering over Essie like a giant mountain. Essie desperately scrabbled forposure and stammered uneasily, "What... What are you doing?" "Exactly what you want me to do," he quipped flippantly. A diabolical grin appeared around the corners of his perfect lips. Essie huffed out defensively, "I just want to sleep. We have to move tomorrow." With her parents asleep in the next room, Essie could not cry out or make any noise at the risk of waking them. Zac was as inexorable as the sea and sky. He was a lot stronger than she was, and resisting him would be an exercise in futility. She had no choice but to try and persuade him not to in a wiser way. "Are you toying with me?" Zac asked softly. His long fingers softlynded on her cheek and glided down, like a feather gently skimming over the contours of her face. Overwhelmed, Essie shuddered slightly, and electricity sparked down her spine and spread outward all over her body. Chapter 52 Am I A Toy Chapter 52 Am I A Toy "No... I didn''t..." Suddenly tongue-tied, Essie desperately scrabbled for a coherent response to Zac''s loaded question, but her brain seemed to have stopped functioning at that moment. "The way you looked at me revealed what you were thinking. You want me." Amusement and dark promise tinted his voice. His fingers slowly, deliberately slid down from her neck to rest on her sleep shirt cket, which was ced directly over her pounding chest. The warmth of his fingertips seemed to burn a hole in her pajamas. The heat started to burn her skin and transfer to her heart, which seemed to spontaneouslybust. "I''m sleepy," she announced to the room atrge. All of the fight drained out of her. She could only close her eyes and feign sleep. With a mischievous smile on his lips, Zac slowly lowered his head to kiss her lightly on the lips. With him that close, Essie could smell the refreshing aroma of his body wash pervading the air that she breathed. He had always used a shower gel that smelled like magnolia flowers. The elegant, pure scent wafted from his warm skin to her nose to awaken her senses and fan the current coursing through her. She felt dizzy and weak, and her mind was a nk. She had no strength to resist and think. Zac took advantage of Essie''s stillness and kissed her lips while he skillfully undid her pajama top, one button at a time. A draft of cold air touched her bare chest, but it was immediately chased away by the warmth of Zac''s body against hers. When Essie felt Zac''s hands wander to her waist, she suddenly regained her senses. "Are men all like this?" she whispered bemusedly. "Can you all have sex without any feelings involved?" she added. Zac stopped his exploration. After a few heartbeats, he let out a helpless sigh. The me burning in his bright eyes dissipated as if doused by a cold current until only an unfathomable darkness remained. No feelings? Did she mean on her end or his? He released a deep, pent-up breath, let go of Essie, and turned to lie on his back on the bed. Without a light in the room, his handsome profile was obscured by shadows. There was a slight frown on his eyebrows, and the expression in his eyes was inscrutable. A silence, thick and fraught with tension, descended upon the upants of the room. Between them, the air of hopelessness was so palpable. They could not see each other clearly through the thick fog of emotion. It was like their hearts were thousands of miles apart even though their bodies were separated by mere inches. Essie could feel her emotions crashing down on her in waves, with all their ups and downs. Once again, his silence proved that he had no feelings for her. In his eyes, she was only a momentary ything to divert him from his boredom. Resolutely, she told herself that she did not care one whit about what Zac thought of her. His feelings and opinions were of no consequence. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Simply put, their rtionship was one of convenience, which suited them both. Once they separated, they would no longer be of any concern to each other. Just two ships passing each other in the night. The next day arrived. Essie officially moved into the new house. After seeing their daughter and son-inw''s stable married life and steady rtionship, Lucy and Bob headed back home secure in the knowledge that the couple would be just fine. As soon as they had left, Essie packed up Zac''s belongings and immediately transferred them into his bedroom. Their days of cohabiting and sleeping together in the same room had finallye to an end. The ever- present threat of triggering that danger rm was finally lifted. Everything went on as usual. Atst, they did not have to put on a show or pretend to be in love with each other to reassure Essie''s parents. This return to normalcy appeared to have liberated Zac. He disappeared without a trace early that morning. As for herself? She headed to Ikea to shop for home decors. On the way to the store, she passed by a five-star hotel. Unexpectedly, her eyesnded on a familiar handsome figure. Zac? She was shocked. That morning, she was confused at his mysterious disappearance, and she became curious regarding his whereabouts. Little did she know that the luxurious hotel was his destination. What could he be doing in a five-star hotel? Was he perhaps closing a deal with a rich business partner? She was so deep in thought that she almost missed it when a beautiful woman made an appearance. When the woman saw Zac, she approached him with a bright smile and linked her arm through the crook of his, looking cozy and intimate with him. Essie''s eyes widened. What was going on? Perhaps... was the rich woman his sugar mommy? Chapter 53 The Handsome Guy Was Going To Be Eaten Chapter 53 The Handsome Guy Was Going To Be Eaten Zac and the woman got on the Rolls-Royce and soon disappeared. Far away from them, Essie''s eyes stayed glued to the ce they had stood earlier. It took her a long time to snap back into reality. ''Does it mean that he could not make money by hyping up shares? Is it possible he had sold himself for that apartment?'' She scratched her head while pacing back and forth. The more she thought, the more she was convinced her suspicion was true. And now, she felt guilty. ''This is all my fault,'' she muttered. His self-esteem must have been wounded by what aunt Wendy said. And she even forced him to sign the property agreement, it would be like rubbing salt into his wound. His self-esteem would be completely shattered! Although he looked cold on the outside, it turned out he was a simple-minded man. He handed over the credit card easily and didn''t worry when the property ownership certificate had the wrong name. Now, she was afraid that he would be tortured by the old rich woman. All kinds of terrifying illusions came to her mind. The more she thought, the more scared she felt. The idea made her wince! In the end, she decided she wouldn''t let such a thing happen. She was willing to do all she could in order to rescue Zac from that trap he had fallen into. As soon as she got home, she took out her cellphone and dialed his number. "Zac, where are you now?" "What''s wrong?" His voice was so low that it seemed like he didn''t want thedy beside him to hear it. "My stomach is going through an excruciating pain. Come back quickly. I can''t bear it!" She let out a cry to make herself sound more convincing. "I''ll be right back." Zac was much faster than she had expected. Within 10 minutes, she heard the sound of the doorknob being twisted. Taking this as a clue, she picked up the eye drops and dripped two drops into her eyes, pretending to be tearful. Then she covered her stomach with her hands andy on the bed. "Oh, my God." "Let me take you to the hospital." Zac''s handsome face was twisted in worry. Without waiting for her reply, he moved forward and was about to pick her up. However, she stopped him. "No, I... It''s just a period pain. I don''t think we have to visit the hospital," she exined. Her response made him somewhat rxed. He let out a sigh of relief. "I''ll make some brown sugar and ginger soup for you." Last month when she had suffered intense cramp, he had googled for a solution. That was when he stumbled upon this recipe. It had worked like a magic, curing her of the pain instantly. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She nodded. When he came close to her, a feminine smell wafted through her nose. The thought that came along with it made her sick! ''What a bitch! How dare she get close to him!'' An unreasonable rage coursed through her body. If that woman had been in front of her, she wouldn''t have hesitated before scratching her eyes out. Zac continued to feed her soup. After she was done eating, she touched her stomach and said, "It''s quite effective. The pain has already be less." "Good. Lie down and take some rest." He caressed her hair gently, turned around and was about to leave. She hurriedly grabbed the corner of his shirt and stuttered, "You-- I think you should...." She trailed off. Zac looked at her, waiting for her to finish the sentence. After mustering up some courage, she said, "You should sleep with me." This seemed like the only alternative to stop him from visiting that old woman. She decided to keep him by her side to ensure he wouldn''t go back there. Her request came as a big surprise. He waspletely taken off-guard. His eyes were shining like stars reflected in the clearke. "Go change your clothes first." She gently pushed him away. She couldn''t tolerate that woman''s perfume any longer. He nodded with a smile, went back to the room and changed into his pajamas. Then hey down next to her. The clean pajamas only had his pure and charming masculine smell. She smiled with satisfaction and buried her head in his arms. A lot of questions were brewing in her head. She wanted to ask him where he went, whom he had stayed with and what he had done. But on second thought, she decided against it. Her queries wouldn''t bring the truth out of him. No man would openly blurt out such a disgracing story. And she didn''t wish to bruise his self-esteem. As he yed with her face, she tightened her grip on him. Zac wondered if her stomach was still aching. He reached out his hand and gently massaged her tummy. "Does this make you feel better?" She nodded and peeked at him lovingly. There was sincere love and care in his actions. She couldn''t help but feel lucky. Lying next to him, she thought of all the times he had shown his love for her. He even climbed the window and risked his life just to save her. Heroically, he drove away the gangsters who had tried to assault her. In short, he always got her back. In spite of all this, she had repaid him by hurting him. She let him give himself to a rich woman. In the future, not only would he be physically abused, his mental health would also suffer. She was the sole person responsible for this! She didn''t bring him any good luck instead pushed him into the abyss. Guilt was eating her alive. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get rid of this guilt. Tears slid down her chin, but she quickly buried her head in the pillow. Thest thing she wanted was for him to notice it. Even though she was in a miserable state, she managed to fall asleep. Perhaps it was his warm presence that let this happen. When she woke up, Zac was talking on the phone downstairs. She jumped off the bed and hid herself in the staircase, getting ready to eavesdrop. "So you are in the Jade Pearl Pub. And you want to drink with me... " Hearing what he had said, Essie''s heart twitched. ''That old rich woman wants him drunk just so she can y her dirty tricks on him,'' she thought as her face twisted with disgust. Thinking that he would soon be trampled ruthlessly, she stamped her feet angrily. Her action made noise which didn''t go unnoticed by Zac. He quickly hung up the phone and directed all his focus on Essie. "Does your stomach still hurt?" He went up the stairs and stood in front of her. She shook her head, trying to keep calm. It took a lot of effort to maintain herposure. "Was that a call from your friend, asking you to hang out?" she asked, feigning a smile. "Yes, but don''t worry. I will stay here with you." After all, how could he go out when she was in so much pain. "Don''t worry about me. I am feeling much better presently." Her thick eyshes flickered. "By the way, Mandy just texted me saying she would like to see our new house. There is a chance she may ask about Mindy..." Her voice trailed off. She knew how annoyed Zac would get at the thought of facing Mandy again. Her trick worked since he seemed a bit annoyed. "In that case, I''d better go and stay out for a long time. But promise me you will call me if you need anything." "Okay, I promise." Essie smiled at him, but deep down she wasn''t feeling any happiness. ''I will visit Jade Pearl Pub!'' she thought with determination. She wanted to meet this rich woman and settle ounts. She was willing to pay it all at once. And then Zac would be free from her clutches! Chapter 54 A Protector Chapter 54 A Protector When he left, Essie waited for a bit to make sure he was out of sight before she took out the bank card hidden in the suitcase. This was the bank card her real father gave her so she would have some ready money she could use if she ever needed it for something. Lucy had handed it to her before she came home. Since Essie was saving this bank card only for emergencies, she never really checked how much was in there and she didn¡¯t even ask. She just needed enough so she could pay for the down payment herself to save Zac from all the trouble. If she didn¡¯t need it this much, she wouldn¡¯t even think about touching the bank card. All she wanted was to give it back to him by the time she finally became sessful. She stopped and hesitated for a bit, but knowing this was an emergency, she just had to borrow the money. After all, she focused on getting Zac out of the trap he had fallen into. With the bank card in her purse, she finally made her way to Jade Pearl Pub, where Zac said he would be hanging out with a friend. She was determined to take him by surprise. "I will make this right," she uttered to herself, trying to build up some confidence. Jade Pearl Pub was one of the most special nightclubs in Yang City. It seemed kind of exclusive since it gave the impression that most rich people frequented this pub. Loud music and vivid lights weed her even before she stepped inside. She had a hard time searching for Zac since there was a sea of people dancing and roaming in the halls, while some just stayed in their booths. As though she felt his presence, she finally found Zac and that rich woman in a dim corner. Seeing them together, Essie then walked towards the DJ stage. His eyes were fixed on the turntable as he yed some beats, and his other hand sped his headphones on his ears. She waved her hands near his face so he could notice her despite the loud music. "Can you help me? I need to confess my love for someone in this room. I need to borrow the stage for a while. This won¡¯t take long. I hope!" She then handed the DJ two thousand dors as a way of thanking him for the favor. Since the DJ felt amused by the thought, he went along with it and slowly turned the music down. The halls became quiet and her face suddenly shed on the big screen. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Hey! Zac! Hey¡ª!" she shouted three times, trying to buy herself time so she could find the words to say. "It¡¯s me. Look at the big screen." From the corner where Zac was sitting, he heard her voice. Surprised, he stood up so he could see her face on the big screen. "What¡ª? What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s she doing here?" Stunned, he scratched his head in curiosity. Essie¡¯s voice sounded again, "Zac, listen. I¡¯ve been taking care of you all this time. I don¡¯t care if I have to pay for everything you need, because I can and I will." She reached for the bank card in her purse, held it high, and added, "See? I¡¯ll pay for everything. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll get you out of every mess you face because you¡¯re my husband. You¡¯re mine and mine alone." Her face turned red like wine from speaking in front of so many strangers. Despite mustering so much courage she didn¡¯t know she had, her whole body shivered in embarrassment. However, she also felt relieved that it¡¯s over. When she finished speaking, the crowd erupted with whistles and big apuse. They also screamed and raised their sses, cheering her on. "Take care of me instead, gorgeous!" "My dear, I love the way you are. Please ept me!" In the corner where he stood, Zac gazed at her and let out a cunning smile. His eyes glimmered in the dark. He felt as though his heart was on fire that the burning mes melted him, and yet, his heart was full. The loud cheers kept going, and Zac still stood in amazement. Suddenly, the woman beside him talked to him amidst all the noise, "Wow. Direct, brutal, and overbearing!" She pped her hands in appreciation. "Who¡¯s the girl? Won¡¯t you introduce me? I¡¯d really like to know her." A smirk followed her remark. "She''s my woman." A charming smile appeared on Zac¡¯s face as he uttered those words. His deep voice sounded so pleased and content. He then walked through the noisy crowd cheering for Essie and jumped onto the DJ tform to meet her. When he finally stood face-to-face with her, the cheers and screams seemed like white noise. "What did you just do? That was crazy." Zac held her hand and gently pulled her close. He looked at her intently with a smile that lightly crinkled his eyes. His voice was soft like a breeze at midnight. Her voice suddenly sounded hurried. "I¡¯m here to save you!" A big smile formed on her face, with her eyes almost tearing up. She was jiggling his hand that was entwined with hers. ¡®I hope I made it on time. Oh gosh, this is my fault. I don¡¯t want his self-esteem to be crushed by that woman. Please, I hope I¡¯m not toote.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t stop thinking and worrying until he said something. Despite the sea of people watching them, he finally pulled her to his chest and enveloped her in a tight embrace. He rested his head on hers, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Zac held her tight and didn¡¯t want to let her go. If he needed to scream and shout that Essie was his wife and no one could take her away, he would. The audience couldn¡¯t help but burst into cheers and apuse again, raising their sses to the ones who took the spotlight. Essie wrapped her arms around his neck and looked deep into his eyes, as though marking her territory and trying to scare off anyone who tried to snatch him away from her. Momentster, the chaos died down, and the two of them went back to their seats. Their eyes were glistening and full of indescribable feelings. Essie felt annoyed as she saw thedy hanging out with Zac. She stood before Zac and spoke to her face, "Don¡¯t even think about trying to trick him. He¡¯s my husband. Whatever he owes you, I¡¯ll pay you backpletely. Just back off." Just then, she smacked the bank card on the table and crossed her arms, looking very intimidating. Chapter 55 Is Your Old Lover Back Chapter 55 Is Your Old Lover Back Zac was shocked. Now, he finally understood what the little fool was up to. Apparently, she thought that he was going to sell himself so he can buy the house, and she came to rescue him. He saw her in an entirely different light. Even though she looked delicate and weak, deep in her heart, she was actually full of courage and would dare to pierce the sky if needed. "This is my aunt," exined he as he leaned to her ear, in case she was nning to say something more earth shaking. "Aunt?" Essie said, shocked. "She is your aunt?" she repeated, still unable to believe it. "Yes," Zac said with a nod. What a huge mistake she had made! Essie was so embarrassed that she almost wanted to dig a hole and crawl inside it to hide herself. In fact, if there was a teleportation station beside her, she would definitely jump into it without hesitation and go straight to wherever it may take her and never return. Marci Rong knew what she meant by her words. She frowned at her and said, "Who did you think I was?" Essie, who had always been smart and quick to react, scratched her head. She intentionally fluttered her beautiful ck eyes and said, "You are just so young and beautiful, and you look like you are only twenty five at most. You don''t look like his aunt at all. I thought he just made friends with a beautiful lady." Her words not onlyplimented Marci, but they also cleverly saved her from the embarrassment. Marci smiled and said, "So you wanted to fight me as a rival in love?" Essie licked her lips again and hastily took up a ss on the table. Then, she poured some wine onto the ss and said, "Aunt, it''s my first time meeting you. I''m really sorry that I offended you so much. To make up for it, I''d like to propose a toast to you first." After saying that, she raised her head and drank the wine in one gulp, looking very generous. Seeing this, Marci felt a lot better. "Come on, don''t just stand there. Sit down," she said. Essie took a seat next to Zac. She couldn''t help feeling sorry for the 2,000 dors she had just paid. She acted too rashly! ''I should have investigated further before taking any action,'' she thought in dismay. Two thousand dors for nothing. She was a good girl who was always frugal with money. Why on earth did she act like a rich person and be so capricious? An arrogant, domineering man with his head up high in the crowd like Zac would definitely not yield to a rich woman? She was really crazy to make that decision. It was so surprising to Essie that this icy guy had a rich aunt. From the way they were talking and laughing with each other, they seemed to be close. But Zac lived a miserable life when he first came to Yang City alone. He had no job, no house, no money, and was even close to living in the streets. Was he too egotistical and prideful to ept any help from others? While Essie was busy thinking, Marci looked her up and down carefully. She liked Essie¡ªshe was a forthright and smart girl, but... Marci looked at her watch and said, "I have an appointment. She should being soon." "Who are you going to meet?" Zac said with a frown. He hade across Marci at the Construction and Design Exposition. Fortunately, she supported him when he expressed his opposition to marrying Valery. He wasn''t worried that she would reveal his whereabouts, but others could say something, and it was better to be safe than sorry. Marci knew what he was thinking. She patted his hand in assurance and said, "Don''t worry. It''s Le. I nned on surprising you, but you surprised me first." "So Le hase back?" Zac said lightly. It seemed to Essie like he was talking about someone unimportant. Marci sighed and said, "She has been looking for you everywhere since she came back." Luckily, she didn''t see what had happened just now, or she would be very sad. When Essie heard these words, she muttered in her heart, ''Trying to find Zac? Is she his admirer or ex- girlfriend?'' After all, a man who looked as striking as him must have had a lot of experience with love. They chased after him either in secret or in a crazy way. Maybe they would even cross the earth for him? While Essie was preupied with thinking, a beautiful girl came up to them. She had an oval face, and almond-shaped eyes. She also had a Greek nose, a small mouth, and curly light brown hair that fell perfectly on her shoulders. Her snow-white skin was crystal clear, and her body had curves in all the right ces. ''She is so beautiful!'' Essie sighed. Le Qin took a nce at her and then looked at Zac. "I didn''t expect that you woulde to Yang City," she said to him. "It''s great. The scenery is beautiful and the climate is pleasant." Zac shed a smile and looked at Essie. The best and most important thing in this city was the little angel who always did things that amused and surprised him every day. Le looked at Essie and asked, "Aunt Marci, is this your model?" "No, she''s a friend of Zac." Merci deliberately avoided the word "girlfriend", as if she did not want to express the rtionship between them. But Le was still shocked. She felt jealous and ufortable. For so many years, she had been the only woman who could stand beside Zac. She had never been reced. But now, someone dared toe out and fight her for her position! What was even more horrible, she had never seen him look at anyone the way he looked at her¡ªwith so much tenderness in his eyes. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Essie saw the gloom in Le''s eyes. Judging by the expression on the girl''s face, she was her rival with Zac. At that moment, she was almost a hundred percent sure that she was Zac''s ex-girlfriend, and that they had kept in touch. Somehow, her heart sank. She felt like she had free fallen from the sky andnded a million feet below the East African''s Great Rift Valley. He hade to meet his old lover. What was she even doing here? Essie quietly stood in the middle of the hall like a LED light bulb that distracted them from catching up. "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." She excused herself to leave so she can find a ce to calm down. Looking at Essie''s back as she walked away, a dark look appeared on Marci''s face. "Doesn''t she know who you are?" she asked. Zac shook his head. "You have to keep it a secret for me." The little fool had only begun to get closer to him. If he suddenly confessed his identity to her, it was very likely that it would scare her away. He had to wait until shepletely trusted him. Now it was better for him to enjoy the feeling of being taken care of by her. Upon hearing this, Le felt a little better. They were still in the early stages of their rtionship, and Zac was not yet in love with her. He just had a little crush on her. What she cared about more were the things that happened in Dragon City. "Zac, have you thought of a way to deal with Valery?" Chapter 56 His Ex Chapter 56 His Ex Valery had been Le''s rival in love for a decade now. Valery was arranged to be married to Zac, and she unted her engagement to him like a badge of honor. Now, Valery had her ws so deeply sunk in every aspect of Zac''s life that he could never cleanly sever ties with her. That was the reason why Zac was forced to leave Dragon City: to escape her clutches. "Let''s talk about itter," Zac said in a cold tone, evidently reluctant to discuss the other woman. Le dared not ask any more, but she guessed that he knew nothing about the situation, or he would have gone back long before then. Marci took a nce at her nephew and inwardly sighed, keeping silent. She had always said that Zac and Valery''s rtionship was a toxic one. At the bar counter... As soon as she returned from the restroom, Essie asked for another ss of Bloody Mary. She studied Zac over the rim of her drink as she took a sip. He and Le seemed to be enjoying their conversation. In general, Zac was indifferent to women, but he was close to Le. Evidently, Le upied a very special ce in his heart. To Zac, she was probably unforgettable. Maybe their rtionship was in the past, but nothing was stopping them from getting back together any time now. Essie suddenly felt a weird sensation in her chest. Was the cocktail too sour? She did not want to dwell on the feeling, so she finished her drink silently. She stepped away from her seat and did note back for some time. On his way to the men''s room, Zac passed by the bar counter and saw her. Zac approached her, saying with some amusement, "Did you really think that I wouldn''t allow you to drink, so that you had to hide here and knock back your wine in secret?" "Yes. Do you have any problem with that?" she sniped back at Zac, her nose wrinkled in anger. ''Go back to sweet-talking your ex-girlfriend and leave me alone!'' She really did not know why she was in such a strange, horrible mood. Eventually, she decided to attribute it to the two thousand dors that just went down the drain. How humiliating! Zac leaned against the counter beside her. "You can drink as much as you want. I''ll apany you." He lightly ruffled her hair and ordered a ss of zero degree cocktail. It looked like he had no intention of letting her nurse her drink alone. She was slightly confused at his action. Her heavy eyshes shing, she asked him, "Will you be going home tonight?" He lowered his head to smile at her and answered slowly and carefully, as if talking to a drunk person or a child, "If I don''t go home, where will I sleep?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. His ex-girlfriend had finally returned. Shouldn''t he celebrate with his ex-lover and rekindle mes or something? She raised her eyebrows in confusion. Zac was as unfathomable as the deepest sea and hid just as many secrets. "I''m going back." She picked up her ss and headed back to where Zac''s aunt was seated. Staying by the bar for too long would be too impolite toward the older woman. Noticing how she was weaving on her feet, Zac quickly reached out a hand to help her, but she swatted it away. "No, thank you, I can walk by myself." If his ex-girlfriend saw Zac acting like that toward her, she might misunderstand again. She didn''t want the other woman to me her. Sitting on the sofa, Zac poured Essie a ss of iced water. The cold drink quickly sobered her up. The sight of the two of them left a sour taste in Le''s mouth. Hiding her churning thoughts behind a gracious smile, Le turned to Zac. "What does Miss Essie do?" she asked him in a low voice. As the saying goes, "Know the enemy and yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles with no danger of defeat." "Fashion design." Essie had a polite smile on her face. Even so, she could tell that Le was none too pleased because of her misreading the situation between her and Zac. Le slightly nodded and took a sip of the red wine, and her bright red lips shone like wine-soaked cherries. "Zac, aftering back home, I started working at aunt Marci''s publication. I''m in charge of the magazine''s newly established ''Women and Jewelry'' section." She tried to draw his attention back to her. "You did major in jewelry design, after all. That work suits you well," Zac replied in a careless tone, a faint smile ying on his lips. "We have a jewelry show at the end of the month, so I will be staying here for some time. You wouldn''t mind if I go and disturb you every once in a while, would you?" She shed a bright smile at Zac, her beautiful eyes curving like crescent moons. Zac shrugged his shoulders and did not reply. To Essie, however, his response looked very much like acquiescence. She would have to resign herself to weing this visitor at home every now and then. After chatting some more, Marci nced at her watch and remarked on theteness of the hour. She decided to head back to the hotel first, so Zac stood up and saw her off. Before she got into the car, she patted her nephew on the shoulder and said, "I''m going back to Dragon City tomorrow. As for your matter in Yang City, I can keep your secret for now, but you can''t run away from it forever. Valery practically turned the world upside down in order to find you. You have to give her an answer¡ªafter all, she is pregnant..." Chapter 57 Eat And Sleep With Her Chapter 57 Eat And Sleep With Her "I know, aunt. I''ll be back soon." Zac interrupted her and turned his back to walk away. He didn''t want to deal with such things as he had other things on his mind. At the bar, Essie filled up Le''s ss and asked, "Are you Zac''s ex-girlfriend?" Le sat there while a sh of annoyance was seen from her eyes. She asked impetuously, "Why? Are you worried that I''ll take him away from you?" Essie passively waved her hand and casually responded, "I''m not worried about that at all. I just hope you don''t treat me as a rival." "What... What do you mean by that?" Le sat there frozen as her cheeks flushed pink. She wondered if she had been acting so transparent. "Take it easy, gorgeous!" Essie said in a pleasant voice. She had a friendly smile on her face while she picked up her ss from the table. "Don''t take this the wrong way, we''re just roommates. I don''t have a rtionship with him whatsoever." "Roommate?" Le was slightly shocked when she heard this. "Yes. We rent a house together," Essie passively said. She was not the type of person that would get in the way of a couple who were in love. She had no interest in causing difficulties and problems between the two. She also did not think Le had to know about her marriage with Zac. Besides, they were soon to be divorced anyway. Le stared at her for a moment trying to observe her expressions. With Essie''s calm expression, she knew right away that she wasn''t trying to mess with her. Aside from that, it was lucky for any woman who could get along well with a man like Zac. Then how could she be stupid enough to deny her rtionship with him? As these thoughts rumbled through her mind, she saw Zac walking back towards them. She pursed her lips together and intentionally said, "I didn''t know that you were roommates with Miss Essie. I thought you guys were dating." Zac''s calm mood instantly shifted into a frigid, cold expression. His eyes that were beaming with brightness were now vacant and staring, while the rest of him were utterly still. He wondered thoroughly what was going on inside Essie''s head. She had just announced her support towards him in front of everyone. However, he had just shortly turned away and it seemed as though she had changed her mind. Gloom slowly crept into his eyes and seeped into his heart. He casually lifted his hand and pressed his hand harshly on Essie''s head. "How could I like someone who says such stupid, brainless things?" ''Neither am I interested in a cold-hearted person with a sharp tongue!'' Essie thought while she red at Zac with a burning hard stare that was brutal enough to tear him down. Le let out a sigh of relief and a beaming smile appeared on her face. She was d to see the kind of rtionship Essie and Zac had. She was still the only woman in his life. It was an hour before midnight. The sky was overcast with the grey, puffy clouds that slowly rolled in and approached them. Not a single star could be seen. It seemed like a strong storm was on its way. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As they drove back home, Essie sat on the passenger seat, looked at Zac and noticed that he looked even more gloomy and darker than the sky. Not a single word slipped out of Zac''s mouth throughout the car ride and a deafening silence lingered through the car. Essie thought that Zac might have been upset about her reckless behavior in the night club. She bit her lip and finally had the courage to speak. "I apologize for my ignorance earlier on. I didn''t know that she was your aunt. I shouldn''t have said those things on stage." Zac was unhappy and his mind was clearly clouded with darkness. At this moment, Essie''s state of mind waspletely empty. She also worried that she would never know the reasons for his anger once heshed out. "From now on, I''ll be your paramour!" He made sure to take advantage of this moment so he could guide her towards the right direction. When Essie heard this, she shrank back into her chair and had a horrified expression on her face. "I can''t even afford you," she said. "That''s your problem. I''m just here to do my duty." He had a shameless wide grin on his face that leaked wickedness, like a lion that had just triumphed. However, his foolish prey had fallen into the and waspletely scattered out of nervousness. "What duty?" she asked, trembling with fear. He parked the car in an underground garage then rested his hand on the back of Essie''s seat, while the other on the window at her side, thus encircling her. "I promise to indulge you with a full night of service. This includes a good meal, drinks and the chance for you to sleep together with me," he said slowly, word by word in a seductive voice. Essie''s face slowly turned paler with every word. This was a modern story of farmer and snake, and she was kind enough to let herself get eaten. This man had no humanity. When she got back into her room, she was going to take a shower and hurriedly closed the door so that Zac wouldn''t be able to get in. However, she wasn''t fast enough, as a big hand reached out and stopped the door from closing. Chapter 58 You Feed Me Chapter 58 You Feed Me ''No! Is it possible he really wanted to sleep with me?'' she wondered. Seeing the sorrowful look on her face, he was both angry and amused. Just when he was about to tease her again, she spoke, stopping him, "Tonight, I''m going to make a n for our mock date. If you disturb me, I might end up screwing it up. Later don''t me me!" She was d to use this date as an excuse. Realizing she still remembered the date, an unnoticeable smile crept on Zac''s handsome face. "Okay, I''ll give you one night. If you can''t satisfy me, you have to do it again." "Challenge epted," said Essie, before she mmed the door shut. Leaning against the door, she sighed with relief. ''That was a narrow escape,'' she muttered under her breath. But of course, she couldn''t take a rest. She had a date to n! Zac wouldn''t let her go so easily. Next day, at dusk, she invited Zac to the rooftop garden. His eyes ran through the pot and dishes on the stone table. "You''ve had a lot of time to n. And yet, you have only managed to do this?" "There are moonlight, stars and lights above our head. And look around, you will notice fragrant flowers and beautiful scenery. If this isn''t romantic, what is? A very economical date." As she spoke, she smiled. Her wordscked sincerity. Zac crossed his arms, making no secret of his disappointment. Essie went on and exined, "There are two kinds of date in this world. One is extravagant and the other is simple. You probably expected the first one which is too mainstream. However, mine is genuine. I like to keep things simple and real." There was a mist in Zac''s eyes. His smile came out of the corners of his mouth, like a drop of ink that had been dripped into the water. It was a beautiful and poetic scene, spreading from his eyes and reaching the tip of his eyebrows. "Yes, your date is and so are you," he agreed and sat down on the chair. "It''s time for dinner." She was so beautiful that her thick eyshes were fluttering like butterfly wings. The moonlight began to shine on her face and its beauty paled whenpared to hers. To be honest, a lot had happened in the past few days. She was devoid of time hence she couldn''t properly n this date. She opened two bottles of ice beer and handed one to him. "Cheers! Let''s toast for the second dummy date!" He smiled and reached out his hand. A clear sound was heard in the air, like the resonance between two hearts. He realized that as long as Essie was in front of him, any date would be wonderful. Essie then prepared two soups. One was spicy, and the other one was of seafood vor which Zac relished. Essie naughtily blinked her beautiful, big eyes and said, "Zac, spicy soup tastes the best. Would you care to try it?" "I will, but there is one condition," Zac said with a mischievous smile. Condition! Her instinct told her his request would be a challenge. A lump came to her throat. After swallowing it, she stammered, "What is the condition?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Feed me!" He put down his chopsticks, leaned against the back of his chair and waited for her. ''That is easy!'' she thought with a sigh of relief. Internally, she admonished herself for panicking so easily. Then she added a slice of beef in the spicy soup and raised it to his mouth. He shook his head. "Feed me but not with your hands!" "If not hands, then with what?" "Mouth!" Essie coughed as soon as she heard his reply. Raising her eyebrows, she was ovee by an urge to burst into anger. Instead, she feigned a smile and said, "Okay!" After a second, she said, "You alwayse up with the weirdest idea." Her lips moved close to his. Once she had fed the food into his mouth, she took the opportunity to bite his lip. Zac slowly licked the ce where Essie bit and smiled yfully. "This tastes lovely. I am enjoying it more than a kiss," he uttered, looking extremely satisfied. She raised her hand to hit him, but he got a hold of her arms and pulled her into his. "Without beating or cursing while on a date, it will be boring." Angrily, she grabbed him and said, "If you dare to break the rules again, I will not spare you." "The more you fight, the more intense your love will be." He broke free from her grip and grabbed her chin. Just when he was about to do what he wanted to do, his phone rang, disturbing their romantic moment. Chapter 59 Getting Hurt Intended Chapter 59 Getting Hurt Intended "What the hell!" Zac cursed loudly as he took out his phone. When he looked at the caller ID on his screen, he saw that it was Le calling him. He was just about to hang up the phone when Essie took the phone and said, "Take the call," as she slid her fingers to answer it. She proceeded to walk away to give them some space to talk. "Zac! I just had an ident and got injured. I''m in the hospital and I don''t know anyone else from this city. I''m scared. Can you pleasee over?" Zac was silent for a few moments, before he finally said, "Okay." Upon she heard what Zac said, Essie''s heart sank with disappointment and utter dejection. She suddenly felt a hint of regret that she picked up the phone. "I''ll be back as soon as I can." He stroked her hair feeling a bit disheartened. He was unsure if his actions made her feel any better but he also didn''t have the time to console her. Essie faced away and pursed her lips together. Her anxieties caused her to wonder if he would even come back after being called by his ex-lover. After Zac walked away and left, the rooftop suddenly felt unusually quiet. The silence left her with a heavy sense of difort while the loneliness crept up to her spine, making her feel like the only person left in the world. As she stood on the rooftop in the middle of the city, she stared up towards the dark eerie sky. The stars were blinking and were especially bright contrasted from noise from the chaotic streets. However, all of this only triggered her loneliness even more. ''If Zac finds himself a girlfriend, will he still have time for me in the future?'' After having spent so much time alone, having another man''s presence was overwhelming and noisy. However, now that she had been used to living with Zac, she started to feel lonely whenever she was alone. She released a deep sigh and tried to push her thoughts away. She decided to take some photos of the hot pot that was on the table to post on her social media. After a few moments, her phone beeped. She received a reply from Hanson which said, "It sucks that I''m bed ridden in the hospital. Otherwise, I would have gone straight there to eat with you." Essie''s eyes widened as she put her hands over her mouth. ''His wedding wasing in a few days. How could he end up in the hospital? Was this for real?'' she thought anxiously as she paced back and forth in the garden. Essie wondered if it would be a good idea to give him a call and ask if he was okay, but didn''t have the courage to dial his number. While riddled with thoughts, her phone beeped once again. Hanson sent another message asking, "Would you care to take a visit?" Soon after, she walked towards the table, grabbed the beer and chugged it down. She finally mustered up the courage to dial his number, and the phone started to ring. In Yang City Hospital. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Essie passed by a stall to buy some fruits for Hanson before she went to visit. While waiting for the elevator, she coincidentally saw Le sitting by herself in the resting area. Apparently she had twisted her wrist while ying tennis. She had it checked up and the doctor confirmed that there was no severe damage. The doctor prescribed some medicine to promote blood flow and decrease the bruising. After she took some of the pills, Zac was seen walking towards her. "You''ll be fine after a few days of rest. I''ll take you back to your hotel." He proceeded to walk her outside. As Essie watched them walk away, she felt an indescribable aching in her chest. It turned out that Le was injured. Now it made sense to her why Zac was so nervous after he put down the phone earlier. He also had left in such a hurry. She previously thought that this cold person wasn''t capable showing tenderness towards women. It turned out that he only showed this side of him with the right person. He must love her very much. Essie quickly came into a realization that Zac had rejected Mandy because of her as well. If there was a woman he cared for deeply in his heart, he wouldn''t just simply ept another woman. Right? Essie found herself staring nkly into the air. She swallowed all her thoughts, straightened up and walked into the elevator. As she walked into a ward, she saw Hanson as hey down ufortably on the hospital bed with his legs wrapped in ster. His eyes sunk deeply, and his lips were parched. However, the moment he saw Essie walking towards him, his eyes instantly lit up with delight. He waved at the caregiver sitting next to him and asked her to leave the room for a moment. He clearly wanted to spend some time alone with Essie. Essie ced the basket of fruits on the table next to him and sat on the edge of his bed. She asked in a tender, sweet voice, "Why are you so careless? How badly does it hurt?" Her eyebrows furrowed and a frown appeared on her face. She remembered the phone call earlier where Hanson had mentioned that he had fallen off his horse. "My leg doesn''t hurt anymore, but my heart does." He positioned his hand carefully on his chest. "Your heart hurts?" Her eyes widened as her small face tensed up from shock. When he noticed her nervousness, his lips slightly curled up and a subtle smile was seen from his expression. This proved that she still cared about him. He exined carefully, "I''m not physically hurt, but I''ve been hurt by you. Whenever I think about you giving up on me, my heart starts to ache." "This isn''t the time to be kidding around." She lowered her eyes with a sullen expression. Her thick eyebrows fluttered like butterfly wings. A rush of emotions came over Hanson and he quickly reached his hand out to grab Essie''s thatid on his bedside. "As long as I don''t get married to her, you won''t stop loving me, right?" His dark eyes sparkled in the light as if it were made of ss. His sudden act of devotion baffled Essie. Essie nced towards his eyes with her mouth slightly open and loose. She blinked and refocused her eyes, as she was lost in confusion. Is it possible for him not to get married? Chapter 60 Dont Come To Me Chapter 60 Don''t Come To Me Essie knew Hanson and his family quite well. Even though to an outsider his family seemed picture perfect, the reality was very different. On the surface, there was harmony but deep down they went through an undercurrent. He may be the only son of the chairman, yet that didn''t bring him any respect since he was still a bastard. Mrs. Xia and her three daughters were like tigers. And from what she knew, they would never let him take charge of the Be Group. If he married Sunny, his life would change for the better. Sunny''s family was powerful enough to support him and elevate his status. This alliance promised him sess. Essie''s thoughts were in a jumble. And Hanson seemed to understand what was going on in her mind. shing her a smile, he said, "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to stop the wedding. What will happen? Nothing! I might have to fall again." His words were light, but caused a great disturbance in her heart. ''Did he fall down on purpose in order to dy the wedding?'' she thought. "Hanson..." Her heart was trembling, and millions of emotions surged forward. She couldn''t believe he cared so deeply for her. The man she had loved all her life was beginning to reciprocate her feelings! She felt a little ttered but this was too good to be true. Just like sitting in the flying chariot, someone had taken her to cloud nine. The weight of this news was burdening her. He seemed to have read her mind. He brought her face close to his and caressed it gently. "You are very important to me, so I can''t afford to lose you. Promise me you won''t give up on me. I need more time, okay?" She lowered her head, and for some reason, a person she shouldn''t have thought of, emerged in her mind. It was like a ghost, wandering everywhere. No matter how hard she tried to bring her focus backUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g to Hanson, her thoughts drifted back to Zac. It wandered in her mind and then chased her, until she was fully consumed by it. ''Why am I thinking about him?'' she admonished herself. At this time, he was probably trying to please his ex-girlfriend. He was probably showering her with love and kiss. In Zac''s eyes, Essie was nothing but a clown with whom he could enjoy when he was bored. All his actions proved it. Seeing that she wasn''t giving a reply, Hanson''s heart tightened. "Don''t you want to wait for me?" He was in pain seeing her hesitancy. She shook her head and repressed Zac''s thoughts. "No, I will wait for you." She gritted her teeth, as if she was mad at the shadow for spoiling her beautiful moment. Hanson breathed a sigh of relief, revealing a charming smile. "Now that I have your support, I am more determined to break off this marriage. It won''t be too long before I ampletely yours." "Yes," she replied in a low voice, and a thinyer of tear rose from the bottom of her eyes. But she couldn''t tell if those tears were for him or for that shadow which flitted on her mind. Getting out of the hospital, she walked aimlessly on the street. A feeling of loss followed her wherever she went. Her mind was, at present, a clutter. She didn''t want to think about Hanson nor did she want to dwell on Zac''s thoughts. All she wanted was peace. She wasn''t in a hurry to reach him. The big house would echo her loneliness. It would make her realize how terribly alone she was. Essie was oblivious to the fact that Zac was back home. He twisted the door-knob, expecting to see her. But he was weed by nothing but darkness. He told himself perhaps she had decided to stay in their date spot. Slowly, he made his way to the rooftop garden only to find out she wasn''t there either. ''Where is she?'' he wondered, panic starting to overtake him. He immediately dialed her number. When she saw the caller ID, she rejected the call without any hesitation. ''Why is he calling now? Is it to inform me that he won''t be back any time soon?'' she wondered angrily. A wave of grievance rushed over her head. If the streets had been secluded, she would have screamed her heart out. However, bystanders were there and she couldn''t create a scene. It wasn''t just him she was disappointed at. There was a part of her that med herself too. ''What does it matter to me? Why do I want to know where he is or what he is doing? After all, it has nothing to do with me!'' she tried to tell herself. They had identally encountered each other. Sooner orter, they would have to bid farewell. She had no business in his affairs. He was a free man. He could do as he pleased! Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and then walked forward. Somehow, she felt a little better than she did a few moments ago. In the apartment, Zac was pacing back and forth. He couldn''t believe she had refused to pick up his call. Racking his brain, he tried to wonder what had made her so furious. ''Is she mad because I left in the middle of our date?'' He couldn''t help but entertain this idea. Taking a deep breath, he decided to message Essie. "It''s quitete. Where have you been?" ''It''s none of your business!'' she muttered under her breath and kicked the tree that was nearby. "I am having some fun in the bar. Just making my way through the dance floor with a handsome man. Please don''t bother me!" she typed. Not waiting for his reply, she switched off the phone. She had no interest in knowing what he had to say. He was probably way too busy with his ex- girlfriend. ''Why did he even bother to text me?'' She couldn''t find an answer to this question. It seemed like he was adding salt to her wounds. However, the reality waspletely different from her imagination. At this moment, Zac was shaking his head and smiling bitterly. Although he couldn''t see her face, he imagined her vividly, her mouth twisted into a pout. He continued to dial, but her phone was powered off. "What the hell!" he screamed to the empty space. Suddenly all sorts of thoughts popped into his head. He worried if she was extremely drunk and in a helpless state. Quickly, he rushed to the bar which was located nearby. Like a maniac, he went around inquiring about her. Turned out no one had seen her. He tried to call her but in vain. It was still powered off. ''What the hell! It doesn''t matter if she is angry. Why can''t she at least tell me where she is!'' his frustrated mind screamed. The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. All types of crazy thoughts entered his mind. ''What if some wicked men are troubling her?'' No way! He must find her! He called William and said, "There is an emergency! We need to find Essie. Send men to search for her." Chapter 61 Search Around The City Chapter 61 Search Around The City It was already three o''clock in the morning. Soon, it would be dawn and light would crack through her window. But Essie couldn''t sleep. She tossed and turned in bed, unable to put either her mind or body to rest. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Rain was pouring heavily outside. ''The weather matches my current mood,'' she thought with some annoyance. Her heart ached every second. Something in it expanded, consuming herpletely. Nothing she did would reduce the ache. Her imagination started to run wild. She could vividly imagine Zac with his beloved woman, cozily wrapped in his arms. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Damn it, why did she always have to think about him! She cursed her thoughts for always running back to him. He was allowed to love whoever he wanted. And what he did with his lover was none of her business. She had no right to dwell on his thoughts. After taking a deep breath, she forced herself to think about Hanson. After all, today he had confessed his love for her. She was supposed to think about him and the happy future he had promised her. "Essie, think about Hanson. Think about his gorgeous face," Essie spoke to herself in this empty room. But her attempts went in vain. Zac''s face kept shing on her mind. The way he had taken care of her when she feigned a cramp. "Someone help me!" she screamed, feeling miserable. She tried to convince herself that Zac didn''t even think about her. Suddenly, her mind took a different turn. She couldn''t think about another man. Perhaps it was because she was Zac''s wife, even if this marriage was only an ident. In the eyes ofw, they were a couple. ''Was it appropriate to cheat on him? And most importantly, is it appropriate for him to be with another woman right now?'' The answer was no. Instantly, she got down the bed, grabbed the darkest lipstick from the dresser and rushed into Zac''s room. She drew open the curtain and sketched two bloody bones on the window! After returning to bed, she still couldn''t sleep. To entertain herself, she decided to y some mobile games. This helped her in keeping her thoughts away from him. A lightning shed through the sky. Due to the rainstorm, there were few cars on the street. But Zac seemed unperturbed by the horrible weather. With a group of men, he searched all the bars. He was drenched from head to toe. His face was overcast with rage which was more frightening than the storm. Every time he dialed her number, he waited expectantly for an answer. But when he realized it was still switched off, a gloom would befall his face and he would smash his phone into pieces in anger. After Zac got out of the bar, he stretched out his hand for another phone. William quickly handed the phone to him. Atst, there was a ring! It wasn''t switched off anymore. His ice cold eyes gleamed with hope. "It''ste at night. What are you doing?" Essie barked from the other side of the phone. She was shocked when she saw the caller ID. A part of her wanted to reject the call, but her curiosity compelled her to pick it up. "Where are you?" He tried his best to keep his voice steady. If it was possible, he would have crawled out of the phone and reached her. "Where can I be at this hour? I am home. I was sleeping but your call woke me up," she lied and hung up the phone. ''At home?'' thought Zac. His heart finally rxed. The anxiety he was feeling had been dispelled. "Take me back home!" Zac ordered and William started the engine without any objection. This was the first time that William had seen his boss lose his calm. Normally, he was like a cheetah, powerful and always in control. Nobody ever got to see his vulnerable side. Today, he was akin to an angry dragon who wanted to kill and tear everyone. It was true that men conquered the world while women conquered the men! However, his boss''s true emotions still remained a mystery to William. Even though his actions seemed to indicate he loved Essie, he never confessed it in in words. After all, his boss had always been indifferent and cold. One could never tell what was going on in his mind and heart. In the apartment, Essie heard the sound of doorknob being twisted upon. She was surprised to such an extent that her phone slipped from her hand, thudding against the floor. ''Zac is back?'' Retrieving back her phone, she realized it was almost 4 am. She couldn''t understand what brought him back during this hour. Perhaps he had a fight with his girlfriend, she guessed. Essie, who had been sad for hours, now broke into a smile. Knowing she had no reason to be happy, she controlled her emotions. Pulling the quilt, she pretended to sleep. As soon as Zac came in, he opened the door of her room. He was relieved to see that she was really there. He walked quietly to the bedside, bent over, and smelt her. ''Fresh and pure, like always. Not tainted with the smell of wine,'' he thought happily. He bent down to caress her hair. While doing so, a drop of water fell from his damp head to her cheeks. It sent shiver down her spine! She couldn''t help but open her eyes. He was wet from head to toe and the sight shocked her. Frustrated, desperate, depressed! That was how he looked. Well, now she was sure her suspicion was right. Indeed he had fought with his girlfriend! Chapter 62 Someone Is Peeping In The Opposite Chapter 62 Someone Is Peeping In The Opposite "Did I wake you up?" Zac''s voice was slightly deep and hoarse, most likely because he had just been caught in the rain. "You should change into some dry clothes," Essie said with eyes that showed a kind of gentle concern. She couldn''t tell whether he was upset. He didn''t seem to be worried about getting sick from the rain either. When Zac saw the look on her face, he quickly realized what was going on. He took his time, however, and went to the bathroom to take a shower and change into his pajamas. She wasn''t in the mood to talk to him when he got home. However, she quickly empathized the moment she saw his tired and miserable face. She picked up some pills from her drawer and handed them to him. "Take them as soon as you can so you don''t get sick. I don''t want to end up catching a cold from you." He took the pills with an endearing smile. "You''re not upset anymore?" "Why should I be upset?" she scoffed as she rolled her eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "I shouldn''t have left in the middle of our datest night, but when Le called, I thought she was badly hurt..." Before he could even finish his sentence, Essie quickly interrupted. "It''s not a big deal, it wasn''t even a real date anyway," she said in a casual tone, deliberately trying to make it seem like she didn''t care at all. As Essie said this, Zac felt a wave of sadness seep into his bones. He had prepared some lines to say to her when he was on his way home, expecting that Essie would be furious. However, he was stunned from Essie''s selfless response towards the situation. ''If you weren''t angry, then why did you hang up and turn off your phone?'' he thought. "Did you end up in the barst night?" he asked as he wore a skeptical expression on his face. She quickly remembered that she had left Zac a message earlier on. So in return, she beamed him a smile and acted all giddy and excited. "Yes, and I had a great time. I ended up dancing with a lot of men." "Were you drinking?" "I''ve kept in mind some rules whenever I go to a bar alone: don''t drink liquor and don''t ever let anyone take advantage of you." She took these rules seriously as she never wanted to be gullible enough to be fooled by men while she was alone in a bar. He was relieved when he heard this, but soon after, his eyes turned deep and dark while his frown was almost painful to watch. His worries overcame him and he rubbed his forehead as thoughts rummaged through his mind. He thought that maybe she had hung up the phone simply because she did not want to be disturbed. He wondered if he just got it all wrong and misunderstood the situation. Apparently his presence, or lack thereof, had no impact on Essie. "It''s gettingte. Get some sleep," he said as gloom enveloped his mind and body. He turned around, deeply disappointed, and went straight to his room. The rain stopped the moment he arrived inside his room, but after a short while, it continued to pour heavily again. He thought about momentarypse of brightness in his heart, before the sound of thunder boomed from the grey clouds above. He walked towards his window to open his curtains and let some fresh air inside, but was shocked with what he had seen. There were two bloody skulls painted vividly on his window. He shook his head andughed aloud in wonder. However, by this point his mood ricocheted between highs and lows, and he felt much better now. From her room, Essie had heard Zac draw the curtains. It suddenly urred to her that she had done something foolish earlier on, so she quickly grabbed a duster cloth and rushed straight into his room. Her face turned red and flustered from embarrassment while she walked towards the window to wipe it. Zac pulled her arms back to stop her. "I didn''t expect you to be such an elegant woman. This piece of art needs to be treated well and preserved!" he said with a smile as he mocked her. Her face blushed from her neck to her hairline and quickly exined herself. "Earlier this afternoon, I was hangingundry in your balcony when I saw a woman from the opposite house peeping at you. So I drew these two skulls to freak her out!" "Really?" Zac asked while he raised one of his eyebrows, "The other building is more than a mile away from us. What kind of woman has such keen vision?" "Of course I found her staring at you with a telescope!" She pouted. "If you could see a hair on the moon, of course you could see the reflection of a telescope from a mile away!" Zac looked up as he touched his chin. "But you don''t have a telescope and your vision is horrible. How could you have seen a woman using a telescope from the other building?" Despite the awkwardness of the situation, Essie swallowed hard and continued to exin her side calmly. "I couldn''t help feeling like there was a pair of eyes staring at us. My strong intuition was bothering me, so after you had left, I decided to walk to the othermunity when I found a huge telescope on the balcony of the sixth floor." "So it seems to be." Zac finally decided to give it up and act like he understood. He didn''t want to push her any longer to avoid any repercussions. Otherwise, he might end up triggering Essie into an explosive rage. Content with his response, Essie proceeded to pick up the piece of cloth and said, "You should clean it up. You never know if the person watching from the other side would end up with a heart attack." She wiped the window several times until it was clean, when a cunning expression suddenly shed in her eyes. "Maybe you should consider closing your curtains before you sleep, unless you want someone to watch you ying around with two women." The remark stemmed from vengeance for his behavior during dinner. He had abandoned her as if she was garbage to have a private meeting with his old lover. Zac choked when heard this, confused from the sudden air that came from Essie. His expression soon changed into arrogance and quickly disputed. "They are stupid and silly. Many skills don''t work. My baby doesn''t like them. If I want to y with someone, it must be you." "No way!" She walked away while stomping her feet on the ground and mmed the door as she left. Essie wasn''t not simply a second choice or a backup n, however it always made Zac happy to quarrel with her. At the jewelry show that weekend, Le had once again asked Zac to apany her because she had injured her ankle. Essie decided to toughen up and asked to join them despite the embarrassment. She had no choice but go despite her hesitance as she had been entrusted to destroy their meeting. Chapter 63 Im Here To Sabotage Chapter 63 I''m Here To Sabotage The day Mandy came back from France, she immediately called out for Essie. When Mandy found out that Zac''s ex-lover wasing back to town, she was overwhelmed by a state of panic, so she immediately instructed her close friend to act as a third wheel during the jewelry exhibition. She had asked Essie to secretly engage in destruction, so that she could be together with Zac. Essie almost fainted when Mandy came up to ask her. She was just a hostess to Zac. Why did she have to turn herself into a bitch? She knew that she should have declined, but Mandy had threatened their rtionship and forced her to promise. With her persistence, Essie just couldn''t find it in herself to refuse. Essie had chosen a bright yellow ancient style dress to wear for the jewelry exhibition. Her ck curly hair was simply tossed to her back, with light make-up applied to her face. Her appearance was fresh and refined with a green tea vor, which was appropriate as that was her role. Essie spun around as she looked at her reflection in the mirror. Satisfied with her look, she smiled at herself and nodded. She mustered up her courage to be the antagonist for the event and was ready to cause destruction! When they arrived at the hotel to pick up Le, she was already in the lobby waiting for them. She wore an ink chiffon skirt and her curly long hair worked perfectly well with her bright make-up. Her hair flowed with the wind, and she looked pretty as a picture. However, what struck Essie¡¯s attention the most was the bold ne that was wrapped around her neck. It seemed to be made of blue, green and white turquoise. It had an interesting and unique design that looked like a blooming jasmine from a distance. She found it vaguely familiar, but couldn''t point her finger to where she had seen it before. Le was bothered to find Essie sitting on the passenger seat, as that seat had always belonged to her. Zac got off the car to open the door for her. Essie thought to herself, ''I expected that they''d be estranged for at least a few days. I didn''t expect them to resolve their quarrels so quickly.'' Their love seemed to have a very solid foundation. Besides, it was verymon for lovers to quarrel from time to time. Le had no ns of sitting in the back seat. She smiled at Zac charmingly and greeted him before she tapped on the window of the passenger seat and said, "I''m sorry, but can we switch seats? I''d much prefer sitting here." Since Essie was just his roommate, there was no reason for her to be too polite. "Sure." Essie easily budged. Just before she was able to open the door to step out, she suddenly remembered the mission she had shouldered and quickly let go. "I apologize, but I have a severe case of carsickness. If I sat on the back seat, I would instantly feel sick. If I end up vomiting, Zac would not be too happy about that." She smiled in embarrassment. When she heard this, Le''s bright face had quickly turned pale, but after short moment she recovered as usual. She had to keep up a good image to Zac and couldn''t undermine herself to Essie''s level. "Just sit in the back seat, Le." Zac said this in a tender tone which was implied as an order. Le bit her lip while she lowered her head in disappointment before she went and sat on the back seat. Essie had to spend the rest of the car ride dramatically acting like she was feeling sick. At one point, she even put her hand on her forehead and pretended that she had fainted. Zac couldn''t resist himself and found himselfughing. He watched her y her part with no mercy. He thought of her as a little devil who was sometimes confused, self-willed, unreasonable and sometimes even a little shameful. However, with her by his side, he was never bored and always entertained. As they walked along the hall, the jewelry were disyedvishly and the space was filled with gold and jade. Essie looked around with astonishment and stopped in front of a pink diamond ne. "Wow!" she eximed. Her eyes were bright as diamonds as she marveled on the beautiful piece. Le grunted and looked down on Essie with disdain all over her face. She watched her from afar as if she was a little pest meddling with her business. Diamonds were as typical and ordinary as a carrot or turnip in the lives of the wealthy, upper ss societies. However, for humblemoners like Essie, it was a rare treasure that she perceived as a precious work of art. She noticed the way Le looked at her and quickly turned over to Zac, thinking that he had the same disdainful expression. Essie found Zac watching her endearingly with a subtle smile on his face. He touched the back of her head and teased her. "I never knew you were fond of these things." "Of course. I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t value money. Besides that, as a fashion designer, I appreciate art and beauty in all forms." Zac smiled when he heard this and respected her frank and honest demeanor. Her words were never hypocritical nor did she ever try to conceal her true self. "In that case, you should appreciate me as well," he said with delicate giggle. She raised the corner of her lips into a smirk and said, "Well, I admire your impudence." "Alright, more reason for me to act shamelessly without having to feel ashamed," Zac quickly remarked with a mischievous smile on his face. Essie squinted her eyes at him and wondered when he needed a reason to act that shamelessly.N?velDrama.Org owns this. The exchange between the two was starting to get in Le''s nerves. It felt like it had been quite some time that neither of them noticed her presence and she feltpletely ignored. "Zac, I have a secret to tell you," Le suddenly intercepted in the middle of their conversation. She wanted to evoke her presence and draw his attention on her. "What secret?" Zac asked casually. "Back then, I decided to get into jewelry design because you had given me this ne that you personally designed," she said. Le ced her hand lightly on the turquoise ne on her chest while she tried to charm him by fluttering her eyshes lightly. When Zac finally noticed the ne she wore, there was a sh of iprehensible darkness and deepness in his eyes. This ne... Chapter 64 The War Among Three Women Chapter 64 The War Among Three Women His gaze pierced through her body andnded on her neck. Slowly, he was taken back to the past. This dark past consisted of him and the evil girl. The wound began to ache once again. Hearing what Le said, Essie''s heart twisted. All of a sudden, the ne that had attracted her became too dazzling to bear. Essie didn''t expect that Zac and Le had such a strong history. His love and concern for her must have been quite sincere! This sweet and passionate love brought Essie''s admiration. But at the same time, she was also a little sad. Aplex and indescribable feeling crept into her heart like a poisonous snake that was spitting out the core from her back. Her heart was entangled by it, suffocating her. Somehow, she tried to convince herself she wasn''t jealous. She told herself it was due to the weight of the task assigned by Mandy. But they seemed to have sworn to love each other forever. Was it inappropriate to ce obstacles in their way? When she sighed in her heart, Mandy entered the scene. "Zac," she greeted him first. There was a glimmer of light in Essie''s sad eyes. "Mandy, you''re here!" Thank God! She could get rid of the burden and now it would be Mandy''s turn to bear the weight of this confession. Mandy''s appearance brought him back to reality. He frowned and cast a gloomy nce at the culprit who had leaked his whereabouts to Mandy. The expression in Le''s eyes was as ferocious as that of a hedgehog, pricking up its prickles. ''Who was the woman? Who gave her the right to talk to him so freely?'' Le wondered. Mandy looked back at Le with somewhat simr emotions. From head to toe, she nced at the beauty who was standing before her. Even though Mandy herself was quite a beauty, Le''s looks made he feel inferior. The room was simr to a battlefield and these two women shot each other with their piercing eyes. This grave silence was interrupted by Zac''s phone which started ringing. Excusing himself, he was out to answer the phone. Essie proposed to have coffee in the lounge. Le and Mandy sat on opposite sides. Essie was about to sit with Mandy but Mandy coughed, reminding her that the seat beside her should be upied by Zac. Instantly understanding the meaning behind her action, Essie walked towards Le. When she was about to sit down, Le''s soft and powerful voice said, "I''m sorry. I prefer sitting alone." ''No way!'' Essie was a bit offended. But she knew she had no choice. She picked up a stool and brought it near the table, seating herself near them. Le stirred the coffee in her cup and kept her white neck high, maintaining her elegance and dignity. She seemed like a woman who was alwaysposed and would never let her guard down. "Women are always admiring Zac. After all, he is so handsome. I am quite used to it," said Le, ncing at Mandy with a look of superiority. "As long as you are not married, he doesn''t belong to you. We all stand a chance." Mandy snorted, irked by Le''s confidence. Deep in her heart, Essie didn''t agree with Le. She was married to Zac, but that didn''t mean he belonged to her. If his heart was with Le, now could bring them together. He would always belong to the one who had his heart. If Le was disturbed by Mandy''s words, she didn''t show it. She passed her a contemptuous gaze and said, "I grew up with Zac. He was my first love and I was his first love too. Our love is mutual and also irreceable." Her words made Essie understand why Zac''s and Le''s love was so intense. People always valued their first love. And nothing could rece it. A feeling of defeat engulfed her. Mandy, or no one else for that matter, could attain Zac. This was over and he would soon disappear with his childhood sweetheart. Just as she expected, there was disdainful look on Mandy''s face. "If you really love each other, you wouldn''t have broken up. Isn''t that true?" The light in Le''s eyes dimmed. It seemed Mandy''s words had hit the right spot. Her earlier look of confidence notched down and now she seemed exposed.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 65 Busted Chapter 65 Busted "Our families have a history of conflict and opposed the rtionship between the two of us. Otherwise, we would have been married." Le truly believed that her rtionship with Zac wasn''t able to develop further because of the dispute between the two families. Mandy sneered, "If you truly loved each other, you could ovee any obstacle. I''m afraid to say but I think he simply didn''t love you enough." "Do you know who else has the freedom..." Le stopped before she could finish her words when she realized a secret almost slipped her mouth. Zac had made her promise never to expose his true identity. Besides, if they found out that he was actually from a rich and famous family, all the girls would do anything they could to take him away from her. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Essie watched them with a sympathetic look in her eyes. From Le''s statements, she concluded that Zac was disliked by her family because of his poor background. Therefore, they couldn''t have a solid foundation for their rtionship. However, Zac was no longer poor nor unemployed. He deserved some recognition at least for having been able to buy himself a house and having a rich aunt. She sat there watching the two girls as these thoughts passed through her mind, when she saw Zac walking towards them. "Have a seat here, Zac!" Le and Mandy both said, almost inplete synchrony. Zac nced at the two girls for a long while before he finally decided to sit beside Le. He had done so purposely to irritate Essie. Le sat there and couldn''t help but have a triumphant smile stered on her face. Disappointed in Zac''s decision, Mandy slowly lowered her eyes to the ground. The dark shadow was cast underneath her thick eyshes, causing a somber atmosphere. The expression on Mandy''s face evoked Essie''s sympathy as Zac was clearly in favor of Le. She was surprised to feel the weight of her best friend''s pain. If Essie was in Mandy''s position, she would have already left without hesitation. She was not the kind of person who had the courage to walk straight into a wall and pursue a rtionship that didn''t belong to her. For this reason, when she was unable to express her love for Hanson, she quickly decided to give up, move past the situation and simply forget about him. All that time, she had never expected that he would love her back. He even deliberately got into an ident and broke his leg to escape from his marriage. Perhaps love also likes to y the game of hide and seek. The more you desire for this love, the more likely it will hide so you can''t get it. The moment you have lost all hope, it suddenly appears out of nowhere, leaving you with no time to digest it. However, Mandy was truly and surely in love, and even if it seemed as though she was being dragged down, she was still able to find the courage in her heart. She quickly recovered from the disappointment and called the waiter. "Zac, this ce is popr for their amazing cappino. Would you like to try it?" she asked. "Zac only drinks ck coffee," Le quickly interrupted with a gloating smirk. She knew instantly how Zac liked to drink his coffee because she had known him the longest amongst everyone else in the table. Zac simply nodded with in face. Once again, the same smug expression beamed from Le and she said to the waiter, "A cup of ck coffee with a 92¡æ temperature when served. Not any higher or lower." Defeated once again, Mandy felt like she was close to going off to the deep end. She dubiously kicked Essie''s leg under the table. She hinted for some help from Essie, who had been silent and motionless for quite some time. It was now Essie''s turn to release her guts and fire. She took the cup of coffee in front of her and held it in front of Zac. "Mandy is right, you know. This cappino is the best I''ve ever tried. It is definitely better than any typicalmercial kind. How about giving it a try?" Le gasped and thought to herself, ''Is this woman insane? How could she give Zac a cup of coffee that she had already drunk from? Doesn''t she know that he is squeamish?'' "Miss Essie, I don''t think that''s very polite." She gently reminded her. However, in Essie''s perspective, that reminder was particrly demeaning. Le always made it a point to show her nobility and superiority as she came from a rich and powerful family. She would look down on the two girls with so much arrogance, as if they were just bugs to be stepped on. However, she seemed to have forgotten that Zac was just as ordinary as they were. "Miss Le, I am not doing anything offensive nor rude." She kept her voice calm and steady. "You''ve drunk from that cup of coffee already. It still has your saliva and lip stain on the rim. How could you ask someone else to drink from it?" Le had said this in a very passive tone, but the criticism and me were not something she even tried to hide. Essie sneered again. Since Zac had already eaten from her mouth in the past, drinking from her cup of coffee wasn''t unusual whatsoever. "Miss Le, don''t you know there''s cat shit in your cup? But you seem to enjoy it very much." Chapter 66 Wife Or Mistress Chapter 66 Wife Or Mistress "That rich and nutty cup of coffee is called civet coffee. It''s one of the best in the world, and is also very rare to find." Le rolled her eyes while her lips curled with a sardonic sneer. Just now when she proceeded to order herself a cup of civet coffee, she caught a glimpse of Essie sticking her tongue out, seemingly amazed at how much her cup of coffee had cost. Of course there was no way she could afford that. Essie turned to Mandy with a mischievous expression on her face and ced her index finger under her chin. She said with a voice full of malice, "Mandy, aren''t those the coffee beans that are fed and digested by civet cats?" "Yes." Mandy nodded. "They''re picked from cat feces, aren''t they?" she asked while pouting her lips deviously. "Idiot," murmured Le on the sideline. Even if she wanted to call her out for her ignorance, she knew such a vulgar woman such as Essie would never understand. Essie didn''t want to bicker about petty things with her anymore. She had to focus on her goal, which was to deal with Zac. Therefore, she faced towards Zac and asked him, "Would you like to have a taste?" Her narrowed eyes concealed the deep rooted vengeance hidden inside. Understanding her intentions, Zac''s lips curled into a charming, subtle smile. He seemed being saying, "Dare I try?" She raised one of her eyebrows and carried the cup forward just touching his lips lightly. Essie hadn''t said a word but visibly implied that he had no choice but to drink it. Byw, there he didn''t have any other choice, as he had to listen to his wife. His subtle smile widened into a grin. He took the ss from her hand and slowly sipped the coffee. "Not bad," he said. "Really?" she asked as she tried to mask her enthusiasm. However she couldn''t resist and cracked a smile with two dimples appearing on her cheeks. Le waspletely bewildered at what she had just seen. Her eyes widened from disbelief while her face was stuck in an incredulous expression. ''Isn''t he a germaphobe? Why wouldn''t he mind drinking from her cup of coffee? They were just roommates!'' she thought,pletely distressed. It seemed like Zac could see right through her and read her mind. "Le, unlike other people, Essie is..." He suddenly paused with his sly eyes that nced towards Essie''s direction. Upon hearing that, Essie''s heart instantly skipped a beat and she almost choked. She was afraid that he would say something that he shouldn''t. Her nervousness was clearly noticed by Zac as he peeped at her from the corner of his eye. He began to talk even more slowly and said, "Well, Essie... She is my..." "Roommate!" Essie interrupted him immediately while faking augh. Zac watched her with a cunning smile and wanted to burst out intoughter because she was so easy to fool. "I was just about to say that," he teasingly said in a low voice. Essie figured out that he was messing with her and red at him with eyes squinting meanly. Her face turned almost as red as a tomato and she clenched her fists. She should have known that Zac would never reveal their marriage in public, most especially since they were right in front of his former lover. "I''m going to the dressing room," she said with a grumpy pout on her face. She left the group feeling defeated. Le watched over Essie as she walked away. She had a malicious expression in her eyes that seemed to infer a need for vengeance. A stupid and sweet girl like Essie was not normally the type of girl that Zac was fond of, however, she couldn''t help but feel uneasy about what she had just seen. It seemed that Essie was the only woman that Zac was willing to break his rules for, and this made her somewhat suspicious. While Essie was finishing up in the dressing room, a woman suddenly walked inside. Thest thing she expected was to run into her rival, just right before she was on her way out. However, this time Sunny was even more unenthusiastic about seeing her. First of all, the gamble was nearing its due date and had to be fulfilled soon. Secondly, she was still distressed from the punishment from thest time. "Did your boyfriend bring you here?" she asked in a sarcastic tone. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "In fact, he did. The due date ising this Friday, and we are doing great. Have you prepared for the square dance?" Essie sneered. However, Sunny wasn''t afraid anymore as she had already booked a flight to Europe leaving in two days. She didn''t want to make a fool of herself and face that embarrassment for the rest of her life. "Have you been visiting Hanson oftentely?" Sunny asked in a questionable tone. Apparently, she had been paying the nurse who was taking care of Hanson. ording to the reports being given to her by the nurse, there had been a woman who had been sending bone soup to Hanson every day of this week. It was apparent to her that this bitch wouldn''t give him up. "Is there a rule that I am not allowed to visit?" Essie asked in response with a smirk on her face. "I hope you don''t think that our wedding would be cancelled. I''m warning you to stay away for him, or there will be repercussions," Sunny said, grinding her teeth with an expression that was in absolute disdain. Her eyes narrowed, hoping that it was sharp enough to stab this bitch to death. Her expression was cold, but her face was nk as a piece of paper. When Essie heard what Sunny said, she couldn''t resist herself and said, "If he really loves you, nothing can take him away from you." Sunny snorted and said, "That''s true. Besides, you are now under some other man''s protection. If he finds out you''ve been taking care of Hanson and wanted to cheat on him, he''ll punish you himself. By that time, the repercussion would have happened to you before I even get to act upon it." "The only thing I would need to worry about is you flying off to another country and shamelessly chickening out from what''s at stake!" Essie answered back with a cold formality. If that was the case, it would not be the first time that Sunny lost her nerve from a battle. Sunny''s face instantly turned blue when she realized that Essie could see right through her. She shifted the topic instantly and said, "My point being, if you harass Hanson another time, you will not have a good time here in Yang City." She proceeded to flee in disgrace. Essie mockingly rolled her eyes while she watched her walk away. She turned her back to return to the rest area, when a dark figure appeared from the corner of the room. Chapter 67 Jealous Chapter 67 Jealous Essie was slightly taken aback upon seeing Le. She nodded politely to her and was about to go on her way when the other woman shot out a hand to detain her. Le said, "I heard what you said just now." Essie faced her. "Le, don''t you think it''s beneath your dignity to eavesdrop on others'' conversation?" "I just want to know if your boyfriend whom she was referring to was Zac." Le was not the sort of person to beat around the bush, so she directly confronted Essie. Le''s words made Essie''s insides quiver like a plucked string. As expected, people in love were so sensitive that they did not need any names mentioned to easily guess the rtionship between them. If she said yes, would that ice guy be angry and me her for causing a misunderstanding and sabotaging his rtionship with Le? They had been apart for too long, and it was not easy for them to reunite. He definitely wanted to maintain their rtionship. Essie, as the unnecessary burden, shouldn''t make trouble between them. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Unbidden, jealousy burned its way from her heart up her throat. She swallowed convulsively and silently tried to calm herself down, "Miss Le, you''re thinking too much. If my boyfriend were Zac, do you think you would be happy staying next to him?" After hearing this, Le pursed her lips and thought, ''Love is selfish, after all. No one would be able to tolerate their lover being with someone else.'' "That''s good. I don''t want anyone to interfere between Zac and me. Please tell your friend to stop dreaming. Zac is definitely not interested in her." With a faint smile on her face, Essie replied, "Everyone has the right to pursue love. Maybe you and she canpete fair and square. Let''s see who will win in the end." With eyebrows angrily arched, Le said with a malicious gleam in her eyes, "You are shameless, after all, flirting with two men and getting involved in other people''s rtionships. If Zac knew that you''re such a hypocritical bitch, he would definitely kick you out of the house." An ironic smile remained on Essie''s face. "Zac knows everything about me. Why don''t you go and ask him why he didn''t kick me out?" ''How is that possible?'' Le was extremely shocked. How could Zac bear living under the same roof with such a woman? However, this was a good thing. If Zac knew exactly what this bitch was like, then there would be no risk of him falling in love with her. In that case, she would be one less rival to worry about. However, did Zac really know? While she was thinking, an unusual expression shed in her eyes. Coming out of the exhibition hall, Essie suggested lunch, as her stomach was growling. "You greedy cat, what do you want to eat?" asked Zac, stroking her hair affectionately. Essie turned to her friend and asked, "Mandy, what do you feel like eating?" Mandy smiled and replied in a gentle voice, "I''m okay with whatever Zac wants to eat." Next to her, Le rolled her eyes at Mandy. ''This woman is definitely my number one love rival in Yang City,'' she thought. The woman was a far greaterpetitor than Essie. Mandy had a peerlessly beautiful face, a devilishly seductive figure, and an illustrious career as a TV anchor. Inparison, Essie was a loser, pure and simple. It was very difficult for Essie to catch Zac''s eyes, unless she happened to save the whole universe in her past life. Pushing such thoughts aside for the moment, Le smiled up at Zac and said in a sweet voice, "Zac, shall we go to the Landmark Bistro?" Essie almost choked visibly. Was it really necessary for them to have lunch at such an expensive ce? The ice guy had just purchased a house and did not have that much spare money left. ''Why doesn''t she try to save him some money,'' Essie mused. "That ce is too far away. How about eating somewhere nearby?" she remarked hurriedly. "We have a car, anyway, so the distance doesn''t matter. Let''s go to Landmark Bistro." Zac had made up his mind. After watching TVst night, Essie kept saying that she wanted to try French cuisine. Today''s lunch would fit the bill. Of course, Essie had no idea of what was going on in Zac''s head. She thought that he agreed to Landmark Bistro in order to impress his girlfriend that he even disregarded the current state of his wallet. Landmark Bistro was headlined by a Michelin-starred chef. As Essie cut a piece of foie gras and ced it into her mouth, all of her earlier dismay was magically forgotten. Eyes closed, she reverently breathed out, "This is so good!" Le hid her mocking smile at Essie''s uncultured reaction. She took up her knife and deliberately let a small cry escape her mouth as she tried to slice into her steak. "Does your wrist still hurt?" asked Zac with worry. "Yes," she replied pitifully. She put on a miserable look and said, "Zac, can you cut the steak for me?" Seeing this, Mandy hastily interrupted, "Let me help you." "I appreciate your offer, Mandy, but we are not that familiar with each other yet. How dare I impose on your kindness?" Le smiled politely, her words euphemistic, but her refusal was direct. Chapter 145 Work Hard To Be The Heroine Chapter 145 Work Hard To Be The Heroine "Who?" Essie was caught in a daze after hearing that. "Jim," Zac said slowly. "Is he another investor?" She took another pause again. "The producer and the leading man," Zac replied nonchntly. "Oh my god!" Essie screamed. Thest time they were all together, Eva had a bad fight with Jim because of Essie. She was sure that Jim must still be holding a grudge against Eva from that incident. Now, even if Zac had been able to persuade Jim to make Eva the heroine, Jim would probably give her a hard time. Eva was so quick tempered that they would have found something else to fight over with. She cast a nce at the person beside her before she cleared her throat and said, "Do you think I would follow his unspoken rules?" Before she could finish her words, a cold light was shot through her. Zac had an intention to kill someone and it might be her at the wrong end of the gun. She shrank into herself, a survival instinct. Well, this joke was getting a bit out of hand. "Last time at the scene, Eva misunderstood that Jim was interested in me. So she jumped out to protect me and fought with Jim. Should I try to help them resolve their conflict?" Zac turned to face her, his head in one hand and grabbed her chin in the other. "Whatever." So that weekend, Essie held a barbecue party in Zac''s mansion and invited Jim toe. Eva didn''t want to attend the party. She knew Jim would be there. Although he had a legendary status in the entertainment circle, she didn''t care about him at all. Essie held her shoulders and said, "Eva, in the entertainment circle, you are beautiful, talented and professional. What you need is a chance. Talent could only get you so far in this industry. Connections will bring you to ces. Money, unspoken rules, hype. These are the things that will advance your career in the entertainment circle. You have a chance now. You don''t need to take on affairs and be a mistress to someone famous and powerful. You don''t need to volunteer yourself to be molested by some dirty, old man. You can be the heroine of your story as long as you show some friendliness to him. What do you have to lose, anyway?" Eva pouted and said, "I just can''t stand yboys like him. He''s totally a womanizer who treats women like they''re his ythings." "He is a superstar who came from a rich family. He was born at the top of the pyramid. Of course, he''s extremely arrogant. As for romantic affairs, even if he didn''t want to y, a lot of women would try their best to offer themselves to him. They were willing to ept anything from him. Besides, you love ying the field, right? Don''t even deny it. You broke a lot of hearts yourself. You two are equals in this regard." Essie giggled. Eva thought over this before she reluctantly had to agree with Essie''s arguments. Just then, their ride came to pick them up. It was her first time to ride in a Rolls-Royce. She looked around and eximed, "Wow! Essie, you are a real celebrity. The TV station has arranged such a nice car for you." "This isn''t from the TV station. Zac sent this one." Essie didn''t want to hide the thing between her and Zac from her best friend. It was better for Eva to know about this. She had a lot of things to deal with right now, so she also wanted to talk to someone. Eva''s eyes widened. "Did your roommate make a good profit from stock market spection again?" How much money did one need to buy luxury cars? "No, that''s not it at all." Essie shook her head and continued, "He''s not a hobo. He came from a rich and powerful family like Jim." Eva almost fell down from the chair in shock. "Then why did he pretend to be a poor man and rent a house with you?" "It''s a long story. I''ll tell youter. Now let''s get you the heroine role." Essie patted her on the shoulder. It was aplicated and private matter. But for now, it was better off for Eva to know less. She had her own battle to fight and win anyways. With her arms crossed in front of her chest, Eva stared at her for a long time and giggled. "Is he chasing you?" Essie bit her lips again and spoke in a low voice, "We''re married!" Eva fell down from her chair violently. The car was seriously too big for both of them. She remained slumped over at the car''s flooring for a long time, her mouth agape. Essie quickly reached out and pulled her up. Then, she took out two bottles of frozen juice from one of the sidepartments and offered one to Eva. "You... You... You got married?" Eva stammered, her tongue felt as if it was in knots. What was wrong with her? Why did she feel so dizzy all of a sudden? Essie opened her bottle of juice and took a sip. "Sometimes, I think about it for a while and still find it unbelievable. I''m married to someone else who is not Hanson." "Did you break up with Hanson and get married out of spite?" Eva frowned. It was unusual for Essie and another man to be not in love before getting married. Essie shrugged and said with a bitter smile, "Maybe we''re just not meant to be. No matter how hard you work at your rtionship and how persistent you are, fate has its own n for you." Eva heaved a sigh and said, "You''re still not over Hanson." Hearing that, Essie lowered her eyes again. She knew that it was a habit to love someone. At least, she was happy while she was in love with him. After she stopped loving him, she felt empty. Actually, Hanson loved her. He begged her to wait for him. He begged her to not give up. And she wanted to. She wanted to work on their rtionship again and take another chance. But things got out of control, which made her less confident about their future. When they arrived at the vi, there were already many guests. Aside from Jim, Essie also invited Ivy, Daisy, William, Alice and Holy. This was going to be a loud and lively party. Unfortunately, Alice was too busy with business and couldn''te, so she sent bodyguards to escort Holy instead. Holding on to Eva''s arm, Essie walked up to Jim and began to introduce Eva again. "Mr. Jim, this is my best friend Eva. Do you remember her fromst time?" Jim narrowed his usually charming eyes at Eva. Of course, he remembered her. Eva was the only woman who dared to provoke him. "I don''t have a good memory with people''s faces. But it''s an interesting name for an ordinary person. Eva," he said as he shrugged his shoulders, a tinge of mockery colored his words. Eva''s eyes filled with fire. How dare he say that to her face? Although she was not a national beauty, she was beautiful in her own right. Her oval face, big eyes, high nose, and her features were all refined. The only weakness was that she was a little skinny and her breasts were a little small. Her agent asked her if she wanted to do breast augmentation and have bigger breasts. She didn''t want to because she wanted to stay natural as much as possible. Essie subtly pinched her arm to keep her best friend calm. It was obvious that he remembered Eva from his words. She smiled, "It was a mistake. Zac asked her to be my bodyguard. Of course, she will do her best to protect me." A mocking smile emerged on the corners of his mouth. "I didn''t expect you to be so weak. Zac is wrong." Not too far away, Zac shot a cold ce at him. He was insulted without reason after all. Eva fumed. She couldn''t stand that he regarded her as a weak person! "I only used 30 percent of my strength that day. I will use all of my strength to kick you in the face so you will never dare to go out again!" "Would you?" Jim raised his thick eyebrows slightly and continued, "I''d like to see you try." "Well, let me show you." Eva was ready to fight with him. The party was specially held for them to reconcile but nothing was going ording to n. Holy came over and patted Eva''s shoulder. "Pretty sister, Brother Jim is always nice to girls. He never fights with girls." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Nice?" Eva sneered, "I haven''t seen any evidence of that yet." "It depends on whether the woman is ady or not," said Jim with a charming smile on his lips. Pushing his luck, he made sure she saw him take a peek at her chest. What she hated the most was othersughing at her small breasts. And his words were obviously meant to push her patience to the limit. With a quick swing of her leg, she took a swipe at Jim which he easily dodged away. "Was that the best that you could do?" "No, I didn''t even try to hit you with my full strength." Eva was a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect Jim to be quick and powerful. She had underestimated him. "Remember to do your best." Jim continued to tease her. "You don''t need to keep on reminding me," Eva said through gritted teeth. Zac pulled his wife aside right away. There weren''t any avable security detail that could protect her from the fight itself. Frustrated at the way things were unfolding, Essie pressed her forehead against his chest. If they continued fighting, the heroine thing would be screwed. Zacforted her caressing the back of her head. "Eva is unlike any other heroines he met. She''s a challenge he hadn''t seen before. This is bound to get interesting. We''d better quietly watch their battle unfold." With a sad look on her face, Essie looked up to him and asked, "Can she still get the heroine role after their fight?" Zac drew a perfect smile and said, "Miracles could happen." Right then, Eva had used all her unique skills. Seeing that she was obviously in the weak position, Holy helped her, "Sis, Bother Jim has an opening on the left. Go!" Soon enough, Ivy and others noticed the fight and gathered around them. After being knocked down on the grass a few times, Eva stood up and continued to fight. She was tenacious and invincible. Seeing that she was thrown again, Essie could not bear to look at her friend getting pummeled by a man. She rushed over and said, "Well, if you want to fight with each other, choose a better venue. But for now, it''s time for barbecue and drinking." Jim released Eva from his grip, turned around. He was about to leave when Eva kicked him. Unexpectedly, he turned around, bent over and caught her kick. "You are too weak. Go back and practice more!" Unable to move, Eva could only re at him. "Let''s wait and see. I''ll get my chance and beat you." "You are wee to challenge me anytime," he answered with a deep, arrogant voice before he let go of her. Jim dusted off his clothes and began to walk towards the backyard. Eva pulled herself up from the ground, unwilling to give up. She just gave in because she hadn''t practiced for a long time. She would begin practicing today when she got back home. She must defeat this scum. Reluctantly, Essie must admit defeat. Her n A failed horribly. But there was still n B. She could still give her best friend the heroine role. Chapter 146 Bribe Me Chapter 146 Bribe Me Essie made honey-baked chicken especially for Holy. She ced a chicken leg on his te and said, "Enjoy! Be careful, it''s hot." "Thank you." Holly nodded with a smile. He blew on the drumstick and took a bite. "It''s so delicious!" "I''ll roast beef ribs for you next." Essie stroked his head affectionately. With a yful smile, Eva came up to Zac and murmured, "How soon are you getting married?" Zac cleared his throat and said slowly, "It''s just happening." Eva grinned. "You must have developed love while living together. You two make a perfect match. Ever since I saw you together, I knew that you would make a great couple, but I did not expect your rtionship to progress this fast." A corner of his mouth quirked up. "You know my style has always involved quick fights and quick decisions." Eva gave a thumbs up and said, "That''s exactly why Hanson lost to you." At the other end of the party, Ivy ran to Essie, who was then barbecuing for Holy, and asked, "Sister-in- law, why didn''t you invite my Hanson here?" Essie choked. Zac cast a cold nce at Ivy. "I really want to see Hanson here. When you hold a party next time, you must invite him, okay?" Ivy said with a hopeful expression on her face. Essie couldn''t say anything but, "Okay... Okay." She nodded perfunctorily. Eva''s eyes brightened as if she had stumbled upon a new discovery. She hurried toward them and asked, "Young miss, are you talking about Hanson Xia?" "Yes. Eva, are you a fan of Hanson, too?" Ivy asked, her eyes blinking rapidly with excitement. "No, I just know him very well." Eva smiled. "Are you a fan of his?" "Hanson is the most handsome guy and the best guy in the world!" Ivy nodded eagerly. Eva purposely raised her voice and said, "Hanson is such a gentle, elegant man. He''s super sweet and warm, too. Definitely better than the yboy types or those selfish, harsh guys. People who idolize those sorts of people must be out of their minds." Jimnguidly sat on his lounge chair and took a sip of champagne. "That''s something that some utility men would never understand," he saidzily. ''So what? Utility man was supposed to have their dignity,'' thought Eva. Before Eva could reply, Essie quickly fed her a piece of beef ribs. "Here, try it! It''s very delicious," she said. Eva chewed on the piece of meat in her mouth vigorously, as if imagining herself biting Jim''s flesh. Essie sighed inwardly. ''My poor friend, Eva. She finally had the chance to y heroine, but she had to go against an enemy like Jim.'' It looked like she had to resort to n B. After the barbecue, Essie smiled and suggested, "Shall we have a fishingpetition? One-on-one. We will draw lots to decide on our opponents. The loser will be punished by the winner." The party guests enthusiastically responded, "Okay!" Everyone followed her to theke not far from the vi. She took out a box and let Jim draw a lot first. A frown settled between his brows when he saw the name on that slip of paper. "Hmmm... looks like Jim''s destined to be with Eva." Essie grinned with a mischievous gleam in her eyes. She had tampered with the contents of the box so that there was only one name in it. No matter which lot Jim would draw, the result would have been the same. Eva went to stand before Jim and scowled. "You jerk, you''re going down. You want to make a bet?" "Sweetheart," Jim replied insultingly with a cold sneer, "there is no bet in this world that I don''t win." "All right, then." Eva put on her game face. "The loser does one thing as punishment as dictated by the winner. Anything goes, as long as it''s legal." "Deal. You''re the one whoid down the terms, so don''t chicken out." Jim shed Ivy a self-satisfied smirk, his dark eyes twinkling under the sunlight. He was fully confident about the bet''s oue, that is, him emerging as the victor. "Yes, I promise," Eva replied in a firm tone. These lines were all fabricated by Essie. Essie knew that Jim would ept the bet. If he ended up losing, then the leading role would be Eva''s. She gave simr-looking baits to Jim and Eva, but with one significant difference. Essie found out from the vi''s steward that crucian carp was the most abundant and herring, the least. Then she gave Eva the carp''s favorite bait and to Jim, the herring''s bait. As long as Eva could get more fish than Jim, she would win. Eva sat on a small chair, looking rxed. Fishing was her expertise. She used to sneak out to go fishing in a river in front of the old house in her hometown. Jim sat not far from her seat. The sun shone on his handsome face, making him look like a god who had descended on earth. Eva turned her head to re at him. ''Why the heck does he have to be so hot? That face should be illegal.'' "You will lose today," she said in a matter-of-fact tone, looking quitecent. "Don''t talk so soon," Jim quipped, an eyebrow arching up disdainfully. Eva had already lost from the moment she was matched up with Jim. "Haven''t you heard that proverb saying that fish sinks to the bottom of the river at the sight of a beauty? That means being too handsome is a bad thing. How can the fish take the bait when they hide as soon as they see you?" She smirked. Jim choked. ''Okay, was that apliment?'' "Hm. While you would scare fish into fainting. Which is worse, fish who hide or those who faint?" Eva shrugged, "Then you''re the one with a problem with your eyes." Then, a snort escaped her. "Besides, you may say that I''m not good looking, but at least I never went under the knife to appear like cookie-cutter women. How many women in the industry do you think could say the same?" Jim didn''t reply. What she said was true; natural beauties in the entertainment industry had be a rare breed. Admittedly, some women imed not to have undergone major cosmetic surgeries, but they usually had one thing or another touched up. There was silence between the opponents by theke. After a long while, he gently rubbed his lips in a contemtive manner and asked, "Did you participate in the preliminary auditions for ''The War Emperor''?" He had checked out the list and saw her name among those who passed the first screening. Eva shook her head slightly. She did not think that the ruse would be up so soon. "I met all of the conditions that you listed. Why can''t I participate?" She pursed her lips mutinously. "You''ve yed bit parts numerous times, and your longest appearance was less than 20 minutes. If I y this role with you as my leadingdy, you will pull me down." Every word was a profound insult. The blood drained from Eva''s beautiful face. "Yes, I am insignificant and an unknown. But even when acting as a passer-by, I give the role my all. I just want to give myself a chance. If you think I''m not good at acting, you can kick me out. But if you block my opportunities because of personal reasons, then you are highly unprofessional person who doesn''t deserve the title ''King of Entertainment''." A veil seemed to have dropped over Jim''s eyes. "Okay, I hope you can make it to the finals. Let me see what you''re capable of." At this time, Essie was in no condition to worry about Eva. She was in a worse situation, because she managed to get Zac. "Honey, what punishment do you think I''ll give youter?" Zac touched his chin and smiled wickedly, as if he was already the winner. Well, this was his territory, and he owned all of the fish. He was the host. As an outsider, could she even win? ''That''s it. I should set a trap, myself,'' Essie thought. "We still don''t know who''s going to win," she retorted. She pouted her mouth and her face twitched. She knew that the odds weren''t in her favor, but she couldn''t lose her morale. His charming eyes twinkled irrepressibly. With an affectionate grin, he said, "Honey, I know exactly what I''m going to ask as your punishment." Essie''s eyes widened in panic. With that, he unhurriedly turned the fishing line''s gears and assembled a carp fishing hook. Her mind in shreds, Essie stood there at a loss. Why didn''t she think ahead and give him a herring lure? "No, it doesn''t count this time. The fish here won''t eat my bait because they know that you''re their owner. Even if you win, it wouldn''t count." She clicked her tongue scornfully. "Fine, I''ll exchange baits with you." With a sly smile on his face, Zac reached out his big hands and grabbed Essie''s tool box. The woman rolled her eyes wildly and replied, "It''s no use. They still know you''re the boss." The man slowly took out a pair of sunsses from his pocket and put it on, so half of his handsome face was obscured. "Now they won''t recognize me, right?" The woman froze where she stood. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Zac got all of the fish and put them into the bucket one by one. Byparison, her bucket was empty save for an inch of water. She was anxious, and her mind desperately churned to find a solution out of her predicament. A sudden inspiration struck her. "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." She stood up and pretended to leave. After taking two steps, she suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground. By ''ident'', Zac''s bucket rolled into theke. The fishes escaped happily and soon disappeared. She got up and looked at the empty bucket bouncing in theke. Her thick eyshes fluttered as daintily as wings of a butterfly. "Oops, sorry! I didn''t mean it. How can you fish when you don''t have a bucket?" ''Might as well surrender, babe. You can''t beat me,'' she thought wickedly. Zac grinned, a look of pure affection shining in his eyes. Her naughty trickster personality was so amusing and adorable. In his eyes, she was both cute and sexy. He stretched out his arm, grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. "It doesn''t matter, I already caught a big fish. I win every time." She smiled yfully, grabbed his cor, and said, "What do you know, so did I. It''s a tie." He gently scratched her nose and remarked, "Then we get to punish each other." Satisfaction was evident in his voice. What did he mean by that? She was the one who would suffer! "I''m going to see how things are going between Eva and Jim," she said hurriedly, grabbing the chance to make her escape. "You have reced the baits. You don''t need to check." Zac gently nibbled at her earlobe, making her shiver. This naughty nine-tailed fox... no wonder nothing could get past him. "You can''t tell Jim about it." She ced her pointer finger on his lips, effectively shutting it. Surprised by the action, she hastily pulled back her finger with a small cry, but Zac grabbed ahold of it and put it back to where it was. She could not help giggling. "You''re even trying to eat my hand! Stop it, you''re not a dog!" His perfect lips curved in a slight smile. "I can keep your secret... but you have to bribe me first." Chapter 147 Her First Kiss Chapter 147 Her First Kiss Essie wiped the sweat off her forehead. Her carelessness just gave Zac the opening he needed. "Well... How about I make you some braised tenderloin with radish? Would you like that?" she asked, trying to sound normal. He shook his head, his expression still mischievous. "I''ll cook whatever you want to eat. But I''m afraid I can''t do anything else for you," she continued. He lowered his head to kiss her pout. "Do you really think a few dishes could keep me away?" "Don''t get too greedy." She pushed away his arms and stood up. "If you''re thinking you can bed me with your attempts, just stop. I''m not the one for you. There are many women there who could warm your bed better than I could." But before she could finish her unnecessary exnation, she found that she had fallen into his trap. Frowning slightly at her, he asked, "Is that what you want? For me to find another woman?" "I don''t want to, but I''m sure you will," Essie replied. Great and powerful men like Zac always attracted gorgeous women begging for their attention. Essie didn''t believe that men like Zac would settle for one woman, let alone someone like her. These men craved for the thrill only exciting women could offer. "You can take me as your private belongings," Zac said in deceitfully soft voice. She was sure it was meant to weaken her. He rested his chin on her shoulder, the back of his fingers gently stroking her face. She turned her head to the glitteringke. The wind was blowing hard enough to create little waves on the water. With a bitter smile on her lips, she said, "I can''t do that." She knew that in his heart, she was just a paltry substitute. She shouldn''t let herself fall deeper into their pretense. She couldn''t expect too much from him. "I disagree. You''re the only one in the world who could." His tone left no room forints. It sounded like a direct order from an emperor to his empress. Unfortunately, she wasn''t the kind of person who would fight with a mistress. Don''t get her wrong, she would never let herself be treated as a substitute to someone else. She would never let herself be a tool to please others. "I won''t. I can''t." She pushed past his embrace. She picked up a stone and threw it into theke. "Let''s go check on Eva and Jim." He heaved a deep sigh, feeling helpless and disappointed. She was sending him mixed signals and it was frustrating him. As soon as they stood up, they heard a scream from the other side of theke. Meanwhile, Eva realized she had caught a bucket full of crabs. There were only a few fish in Jim''s bucket. Obviously, she won. She didn''t know that Essie had changed the bait. In her excitement over her victory, her foot slipped and she fell into theke. Eva knew she had to swim. That much, her brain tried to tell her body to move, to swim, to do anything to survive. But a memory of her drowning before shed before her eyes and her body immediately froze. All her fear was aroused. She tried to fight the fear away. Her limbs awkwardly iled against the water. But she was beginning to drink someke water already. Ivy and Daisy saw when Eva fell and tried to call for help. But before anyone else could, Jim had already jumped into the water. William followed him, too. By the time Essie and Zac arrived at the scene, the men had already sessfully saved and pulled Eva out of the water. Eva had already passed out, which terrified Essie. Jim quickly administered CPR on Eva, losing no time before she was coughing up water and gasping for air. Her eyes widened as her lungs filled with air. The crowd around them breathed a collective sigh of relief. When she had finally calmed down enough to stop coughing, Essie and Daisy tried to help her stand up and change into dry clothes. "Eva, are you all right?" Essie asked as she rubbed her best friend''s hair dry. "I''m good, I just choked up a bit back there." Eva took three deep breaths. She had been terrified while she was underwater. But then she remembered what happened before she slipped. Trying her best to ovee the residual fear on her system, she forced out augh. "Essie, did you know I just won over Jim? Ha-ha!" "Miss Eva, Jim saved you from drowning. He even gave you a CPR after you passed out," Daisy said. CPR? Eva froze. CPR? Did that mean... he ced his mouth on her own? Like kissing? Oh my God! Did that bastard steal her first kiss? She then burst into tears, which scared Essie and Daisy. "Eva, what''s wrong? Are you in pain?" Essie worriedly asked. "No, nothing," Eva tried to wave her concern off as she continued to sniffle. "You can leave now. I''d like to be alone for a while." Essie gave her onest look before she nodded her head and took Daisy with her. They left Eva alone and joined the rest of the party downstairs. "Is everything okay with Eva?" Zac asked. "Nothing serious. Just a little scared. Let''s give her some rest," Essie answered. Daisy scratched her head and said, "It''s so weird. I told her that Jim gave her a CPR and she suddenly burst into tears!" Holy made a face at Jim and said, "Brother Jim, maybe she thought you kissed her indirectly?" Jim coughed and pretended he did not hear what Holy said. Was this woman insane? She had fallen into ake and could have drowned to death. Why was she blubbering over an almost-kiss? Did she think he would like to kiss her while she had passed out? What a joke! It was a good thing she wasn''t the type he disliked. He never kissed women he didn''t like. If he didn''t have to save her life, he wouldn''t have broken his rule for her. She should be thanking him, instead of crying. It took a long time before Eva came downstairs with bloodshot eyes. It seemed like she cried hard and long for her stolen first kiss. She walked straight to Jim and said as haughtily as she could, "You lost. You now owe me." "Go ahead," With an indifferent expression on his face, Jim crossed his arms over his chest. He had already guessed what she was thinking about. She wanted to get the leading role in the War Emperor. At one corner of the room, Essie''s eyes sparkled as she watched Jim and Eva. Her n was wless, except when Eva fell into theke but that was an ident. "You did CPR on me today. But don''t tell it to others," Eva said. What? It seemed like her pronouncement shocked two people in the living room: Jim and Essie. Jim looked at her with wide, baffled eyes. Eva could have forced him to give the role to her. Was this woman stupid? His eyes skimmed over her pale little face, as if he wanted to record every tiny detail of her face into his mind. "I promise you," he finally spoke. Essie held Zac''s arm in surprise. Her knees weakened. She asked, "Ice guy, did I hear it wrong?" Zac held her shoulders andforted her in a low voice. "It''s all right, honey. It could be a blessing in disguise." Could it be? With a sad face, Essie buried her head into Zac''s arms again. How did things turn out to be like this? After the scene in the living room, the servants announced that dinner was ready. Everyone was talking andughing as they feasted on good food, but Eva was strangely quiet. Essie did not know if it was because of the kiss or the role that just slipped through her fingers. The only thing Essie could do was to refill her te with food. After dinner, they all went to their respective homes. "You can visit us anytime, okay?" Essie said to Holy. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Holy nodded with a smile, his big eyes twinkling. He seemed to have thought of something, and said, "Just a word of precaution, Sister Essie. Zac''s mother visited the manor yesterday and brought the evil witch some news. You must be careful." Although Alice and Holy weren''t staying the family manor anymore, they still had servants in their pockets ready to tell them information as they needed them. Especially information about Elizabeth and her children. Essie shrugged. She had always known there was nothing that could stop Elizabeth and her daughter. It would not be easy to get rid of them. "Thanks for telling me, Holy. Don''t worry, I can handle it," she smiled and patted his head. "We are friends. We will beat the evil witch together." Holy clenched his fist. "Yes, we''re allies." Essie nodded. She closed the door as he left. The butler had prepared the guest room for Eva. As soon as Essie came in, she poked Eva''s forehead with her finger. "Come on, you got the heroine role in the bag and you dumped it again. Why are you acting so carelessly?" At Essie''s words, regret crept into Eva. She took one pillow and screamed her frustrations into it. "I fell into theke and lost my mind. That was my first kiss! And a bastard like Jim ruined it!" "That was your first kiss? Really? You change boyfriends every week. How could that have been your first kiss?" Essie said. "I''m not a loose woman. I still have principles and standards, you know," Eva answered. Essiey on the bed and rolled for a while. Then she burst intoughter and said, "No wonder you changed boyfriends every week. Men always think with their smaller head. If you y their game seriously, they will surely run away in panic." Eva stuck out her tongue at her andughed. "Does that include your husband? Or do you get sweet torture from your husband every night?" Essie threw a pillow at her. She thought she had changed the topic away. Evay beside her, her head propped on one hand. "I still can''t believe that you''re married. And to a young, rich man at that." Essie sighed. Getting married was easy. They could easily go to the Bureau of Civil Affairs to get a marriage license. What was difficult to get was divorce. It was like entering a war zone. It was easy enough to lose yourself into it, but finding ways to get out was difficult. A few wrong turns and you''d find yourself lost and stuck. "Sometimes, I still feel like it''s all a dream." The corners of her mouth tipped up. A fleeting smile that carried all her fragile hope and confused longing. Eva hugged her. She knew that Essie still couldn''t forget Hanson. Essie invested a lot of time and attention on that rtionship. It was very easy to fall in love with someone, but it was difficult to forget someone. "Take it easy. Time will heal everything." Maybe. Essie lowered her eyes and didn''t say anything. After a long time, her eyes blinked fast as if she had thought of something. "Don''t tell any of this to Mandy or else she will kill me." "You can hide the truth from her for a while, but you can''t hide it forever. She will know about it sooner orter," Eva answered. Essie sighed. She didn''t need a lifetime. Five months would be enough. If she got divorced, she would have nothing to do with ice guy. "We can talk about this again when it''s toote to hide it from Mandy," she said in a low voice before she sat up from the bed. When she was about to step off the bed, she noticed the bed railing. Why did this bed look exactly like the one in ice guy''s room? She circled the perimeter of the bed, her big eyes confused. And then a light bulb flickered on in her mind. She hurriedly went out of the room. Chapter 148 You Can Only Be Mine Chapter 148 You Can Only Be Mine Although Essie had already stayed in the vi for several days now, she had never been to other bedrooms except the one she was in. To quench her curiosity, she decided to go around and explore a little bit. One by one, she opened all the doors she saw and cautiously peered inside. The moment she finished doing that, she felt her blood boiling inside of her. She wanted to scream at the top of her lungs. ''All the beds here are exactly the same!'' she thought, fuming. ''They only have different sizes!'' Zac had her fooled! She walked into their room in a huff. Zac had just taken a bath then and was lying on the bed, ying a game on his iPad. With arms akimbo, Essie red at him. "I want to change my bed!" she hollered. "I want the biggest one! The one in the next room! If you don''t change it, I will sleep in the next room starting tonight! I am not joking!" Zac''s deep-set eyes widened in surprised. ''How did she find out my little secret that fast!'' he thought. He took a deep breath as he put his iPad down. "Honey," he said, smiling innocently. "I think we''re okay with this bed. This is nice, isn''t it?" "Nice?" Essie said incredulously. "Zac, it''s summer! It is too hot for us to sleep in one small bed!" Her lips were now pouted and her eyebrows tightly knitted together. He changing the bed without her knowledge was not something she would tolerate! "Well, we can always turn the air conditioner up, right? I think that should be enough tobat the heat," Zac responded with a shrug. "But don''t you find it weird?" Essie quipped, as if she didn''t hear what Zac just said. "Why are all the beds the same? Aren''t you afraid of entering a different room and not realize it because everything''s practically the same? Is this one of your quirks?" She stared at him in a way that made him feel like he was an alien. Zac didn''t respond and just rolled his eyes. He then reached out his arm and pulled Essie into his arms. "Essie," he said sweetly. "The problem is I don''t have anyone who would decorate the rooms. If you want, I''ll give you authority to change things. Just design every room to your heart''s desire." After a few moments, Essie pushed Zac away slightly and looked him in the eyes. "Well then, if you''re giving me that authority, I want this bed changed immediately." Zac chuckled. Slowly, he put his handsome face close to Essie''s. Their faces were so close that Essie felt Zac''s warm, fresh breath. "Change it if you want, I don''t care," he whispered somewhat seductively. "Because as soon as you fall asleep, I know that you will roll to my side of the bed. So whether our bed is big or small¡ªit really doesn''t matter." Essie felt her face turn red from embarrassment. "Wow! You really think that?" she said, her tone scandalized. "Well, for your information, that is not true! I actually want a bigger bed because I want to stay away from you!" Of course, she would never admit to what Zac said. ''I don''t even know what happens after I fall asleep!'' she thought. Zac sighed and once again rolled his eyes. "Why do you care about beds so much? We''ve already spent a night as a couple!" This statement made Essie''s heart tremble. She had forgotten about it somehow, but she just remembered that she was not a virgin anymore. Every woman''s first time was their most special one, and anything after that meant less or nothing at all. But it was especially hard for her because deep in her heart, sex and love were two inseparable things. She would never sleep with a man who didn''t love her, unless she was drunk or unconscious. Every day, Zac would change the ways he would interact with her in order to take advantage of her more. Despite that, he still looked extremely dissatisfied. ''It seems like he hasn''t gone to Le''s for some time now,'' Essie thought. Was he worried that she would give up in the middle of their mission and use this fact to lure her in? He didn''t need to do all that. "You can have sex with other women," Essie suddenly murmured, her gaze pointed downwards to avoid Zac''s eyes. Immediately, an expression of sadness washed over Zac''s handsome face. "Do you think I''m just some kind of a prop that you can just force onto other people?" he asked, his eyes full of hurt. "Who am I in your life?" Essie asked back with a wry smile on her face. Zac fell silent. Until that moment, he hadn''t really thought of Essie''s ce in his life, his heart. Perhaps he just got excessively attached to her as a person. Or perhaps he just enjoyed the thrill of the game. Or... "You are my wife!" he suddenly blurted out. That was the only answer he could give her. ''Wife?'' Essie thought, surprised. It didn''t take her long to realize what he just said, but when she did, she couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly. His hesitation proved a lot, and it felt like the cold air blowing in from Siberia. Slowly, she felt it freezing her heart. At that moment, she knew that there was nothing else she could do more to understand her rtionship with Zac. The glory of being thedy of his family had attracted thousands of beautifuldies. Unfortunately, it didn''t include her. She wanted a husband who truly loved her, not just someone who was rich and hot. While she was lost in thought, Zac silently got up and walked out of the room. He didn''te back that night. Essie tossed and turned all night long until dawn. When she got up the next day, she discovered that he had already left. Eva also had to go because she had an audition to go to. When she left, an eerie silence nketed the vi. Zac didn''te back until early in the morning. At that time, Essie was still up as she had not felt sleepy at all throughout the whole night. She was on the sofa, flipping through television channels to pass the time. Despite herck of sleep and general absent-mindedness, she made sure that she was paying attention to every car that passed by the vi. In the past, Zac had to attend business activities that required him toe hometer than usual. But during those times, he called her to inform her that he would bete. Today, unfortunately, he didn''t even text her. ''Is he angry at me?'' Essie thought as she pressed a button on the remote control. ''I don''t think I did or said anything wrong. If someone made a mistake, it was him! Why would he be angry at me if he was the one to me?'' All the thinking she was doing was starting to make her head hurt. She continued flipping through the channels, and after a while, she finally heard the sound of a car entering their courtyard. She turned off the TV immediately, ran upstairs to their room, leapt on the bed, and pretended to be asleep. Unfortunately, Zac didn''te in. He merely pushed open the door a little bit, took a look inside, and left. Initially, Essie thought he had only gone to take a shower, but after waiting for a long time, she noticed that he still hadn''te in. Confused, she sneaked out of the bed and looked out through the door''s crack. The corridor was dark and empty. ''He must have slept in a different room,'' she thought. Somehow, she felt a little upset. She didn''t know why Zac was acting the way he was, but she guessed she couldn''t do anything about it. Because of that, she chose to ignore it. ''It would actually be better if he isn''t here,'' she thought, going back to bed. ''I could sleep soundly without anyone disturbing me!'' When she reached the bed, shey down, hugged a pillow, closed her eyes, and began counting sheep in order to sleep. In the next two days, Zac came home past midnight. He also slept in the room next to the room Essie was in and would go out silently every morning, saying nothing to Essie. On the third day, Essie felt her heart breaking. As shey on the bed, she looked at the digital rm clock on her bedside table. It was already one o''clock in the morning. She still hadn''t heard Zac''s car entering the courtyard. Before, she thought that the bed she was lying on was too small. Now, however, it felt very big. It made her feel so lonely inside. ''Has he already found another woman?'' she thought, feeling gloomy. ''It was Le, right?'' Zac and Le hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Essie thought that they probably had finally met up, and now, they were acting like the positive and negative poles of a ma¡ªincredibly attracted to each other and could not bear to be separated from one another. Somehow, Essie''s brain conjured up a picture of Zac and Le hugging, all lovely and romantic. It somehow made her feel worse than she was already feeling, so she tried to get rid of what was in her head. Unfortunately, she was unsessful. She did everything she could, however: put a pillow over her face, watched a video to distract herself from the said imagery, told herself that it was not real. Nothing worked. It seemed like the venomous snake of jealousy sneaked in from the open window of her room, crept into her bed and into her heart, and made a home in it, not willing to leave and making her suffer more and more.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When she finally couldn''t take it anymore, she jumped up, rushed out of the room, and went directly to the bar counter downstairs. She quickly opened a bottle of wine and filled a huge wine ss with its contents. She then drank it all up in one go. The numbness brought about by the alcohol eased the inexplicable suffering she was feeling in her heart, and so she drank one after another. She was on her fifth ssful when suddenly, a big hand reached over her shoulder and took her ss. "It''ste. Why don''t you go to bed?" Zac said in a low voice. She turned around and squinted at him drunkenly. "What the hell do you think you''re doing, Zac?" she slurred. "Give me my fucking wine ss back! Leave me alone!" She reached out her hand to grab the ss in his hand but she stumbled over a chair and fell forward. Thanks to Zac''s good reflexes, he was able to catch her in time. "You are drunk, Essie," Zac said, his voice getting quieter and quieter. "I''ll take you upstairs." "I said go away!" Essie shouted, thrashing about, trying to get Zac''s arms off of her. "What I''m doing is none of your business. I will drink because I want to drink!" She pushed him away with mighty force, picked up the wine bottle on the bar counter and drank from it directly. "Stop drinking." Zac firmly grabbed the bottle from Essie''s hand and set it back on the bar counter. With his strong arms, he lifted Essie to her shoulders and went upstairs. Essie struggled against his hold, but she was unsessful despite hitting him repeatedly on his back. "Let go of me, Zac, you fucking bastard! I hate you! I hate you so much!" A hint of bitterness crept into Zac''s eyes. "I know. I''ll do my best so you won''t have to worry, or feel this way ever again." His voice was low and hoarse, like a wounded cheetah gasping for breath. His face, on the other hand, was awash with sadness, bitterness, and anger. ''I should really calm down,'' he thought. The thing he hated the most was the feeling of losing control. He hated the feeling of being influenced by anyone, especially by Essie. She was his wine. He wanted to drink her all up, but he knew that he had to stop at some point because if he didn''t, he would end up spiraling out of control. In this game of chasing, he must be on top. He carried her to their room and gently put her on the bed. When he turned around to leave, Essie suddenly grabbed his arm and said somberly, "Don''t go! Have you forgotten? You are mine, no one else''s! You are not allowed to look at other women! You belong to me, do you understand that, Zac?!" Zac felt insides tremble. Swiftly, he turned back around to face Essie, his previously gloomy eyes seemed to have been lit up by fire. "What did you say?" he said harshly. "You idiot! Say that again!" He was afraid that he misheard her, so he bent down and held her face in his hands. His hands trembled because of the sudden surge of happiness in his brain. "Don''t leave me, please. Zac... please don''t..." With her consciousness under the influence of excessive amounts of alcohol, Essie wrapped her arms around Zac''s neck tightly, as if that would be thest time she would be able to do that. "Okay," Zac responded sweetly. "I won''t go." He held her as tightly as she held him. For him, it felt like he was holding a treasure that he had lost and had just recovered. Essie had that effect on him. Even the simplest thing from her would automatically make him lose sight of reason and everything else. "Are you going to make me mad?" Zac said, as he felt Essie started touching him. He held her touching hand in his. He took deep breaths and focused on bing calm. "You bastard!" Essie responded through gritted teeth. "I know you don''t want me. You want to be with your childhood sweetheart, am I right?" It seemed like she was irritated once again, and judging by her eyes, it became clear that her heart was full of deep resentment. Since she could not move her hands anymore, basically due to fatigue caused by hitting Zac too many times, she lowered her head and bit down on his shoulder instead. Zac didn''t really feel pain as Essie was too drunk to power up her attack. "I don''t know what I am doing even when I am sober!" she admitted. Her level of drunkenness showed when she became honest and mumbled to herself, "I should hate you, Zac. I was upset when you weren''ting here and were ignoring me. Why did you do that to me?" She looked lost¡ªlike a child trapped in a maze, unable to find a way out. "Maybe you have begun to care about me, but you just haven''t admitted it to yourself," said Zac. He gazed at her affectionately, and his charming ck eyes were filled with tenderness. "I don''t care about you at all!" Essie said, her speech slurred by alcohol. "I love Hanson! I just want the Valery thing to be over as soon as possible so that I can divorce you and marry him instead!" She shook her head as she spoke, further distorting her speech. Zac frowned and a glint of anger shed across his eyes. Essie''s words were like a lightning out of the blue, destroying his good mood. He pinched the tip of her chin and raised her face so that her eyes met his. With his chest heaving heavily due to fury, he said, "You are mine, Essie. You are no one else''s. Stop fantasizing about marrying other people!" Chapter 149 Mother-in-law Welcomes A Home Wrecker Chapter 149 Mother-inw Wees A Home Wrecker The afternoon rays of sunshine shone into the room through the opened curtains and woke Essie from her sleep. She yelped. She felt dizzy and her bones felt as if they had been torn off her and re-installed and they were in danger of falling apart any time. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw a handsome face beside her. "You''re awake." The man rested his head on one of his hands and looked at her with a yful expression. There wasziness and satisfaction in his eyes. "When did youe back?" Essie was a little surprised. Wasn''t he nning on ignoring her? Why did hee to her again? "Honey, why do you always snap at a critical moment?" The coldness from his fingers gave Essie a chill. She took a look at her body under the quilt quickly. Oh my God! She was... "Zac, you... You..." She felt both annoyed and ashamed at the same time. Suddenly her face was covered with a burning sensation and she buried her head into the quilt like a snail. Then, she said, "Zac, you took advantage of me again!" "Honey, it was you who took the initiativest night," said the manzily in a low and deep voice. "Nonsense, impossible." It was obvious that he seduced her while she was drunk. With a vicious smile, Zac reached out his big hand to caress her head. "Honey, you were drunk. You might remember it after thinking about it hard." "I don''t want to remember it. It''s better to bury the memory for the rest of my life." She turned her head angrily only to hear her stomach growl, and she realized that she hadn''t eaten anything sincest night. A servant brought her lunch. It included ck chicken soup, braised beef in soy sauce, and white spareribs. All of them were her favorite foods. She was absolutely starving, so she ravished her food like a beast. "Honey, eat slowly. You might choke." The man beside her courteously served her some food. "Aren''t you going to eat something?" She pouted. Why did he always look so energetic and full of blood vitality? "I''ll eat after you finish eating." He smiled, and his eyes filled up with love. Essie didn''t care about anything but her food anymore. She didn''t even care about eating in a prim and proper way. She never had to keep a good image in front of him anyway. "Honey, did you miss me very much while I was away?" he said lightly when she finished herst bite. Essie choked at his words, so she quickly picked up the soup and took a sip. "Don''t think too much of yourself. You are always harassing me and squeezing me. Without you, I can do whatever I want in bed and get out whenever I want, so I always have a very good sleep." "Really?" He frowned and asked, "Then why did you get drunkst night?" "I... I didn''t mean for it to happen. I heard from you that the wine from France is the best, so I just wanted to try it. It tasted really good, so I ended up drinking a little too much. I got drunk because of my carelessness," Essie exined haltingly. She didn''t miss him at all. She didn''t even have a single trace of love for him at all. She had just be a little dependent on him. That was why whenever he wasn''t around, she felt a little ufortable. "Then why did you say that I am yours and that I can''t be with other women?" Zac touched his chin and looked at her with deep and sharp eyes, as if he could see right through her with a single nce. She quickly lowered her eyes, letting her long eyshes cover her flickering eyes. When she heard him mention being with someone else, she suddenly got very angry. "You demanded me to keep my chastity and self-discipline. Shouldn''t you do the same?" He leaned against the headboard of the bed and put his hands on the back of his head. Then, with a yful smile on his face, he said, "I was only following your words. You gave me the green light and told me to look for another woman." Essie felt upset. ''When I asked you to find another woman, you did it. So if I wanted you to break everything off with Le, would you do it, too?'' thought she inwardly. Upon seeing that Essie was quiet, Zac raised his finger and tilted her chin up to face him. "Don''t worry, honey. If you are always as enthusiastic as you werest night, I might consider keeping my integrity for you." "You''re such a bastard! You pervert!" She hit him on the shoulder. She would never give him another chance to get close to her. He took a lock of her hair behind her neck and yed with it with great interest as the smile at the corners of his mouth deepened. He was loving this game of cat and mouse more and more. But he had to control himself and be careful not to be the mouse. In the afternoon, Mary called them and asked them to go to the family home. Essie''s intuition told her that another storm was about toe. And as soon as they entered the living room, she immediately saw Elizabeth and Valery. In her mind, Essie sneered again. She had been mentally preparing herself for whatever maye since Holy told her that Mary had gone to see Elizabeth. She wanted to see what they had up their sleeves today. After Essie took a seat with Zac, Mary opened her mouth to speak at once. "Zac, Essie, there is something I wanted to tell you. I''ve asked Valery to live here." Essie rolled her dark eyes again. When Mrs. Vicki brought Elizabeth and her children to the manor, the house turned into a total mess. Fortunately, she and Zac didn''t live there. Valery was definitely ying a one-sided game, and she couldn''t affect Essie''s mood. However, Zac didn''t even take it seriously. "It doesn''t matter to me. You are the boss here. It''s up to you," he said with an indifferent tone. Mary nodded her head and winked at Elizabeth. Elizabeth sighed heavily and said, "Over the past few days, Valery has been figuring things out at home. She no longer holds any grudge against you from being gossiped about by outsiders. She just wants to live a good life with you. You''re the only one she loves, and she is pregnant with your child. She will be yours for the rest of her life. She won''t even marry another man. As long as Essie stops making things difficult for her, she and Essie will get along well." Now that Zac had announced the news of their marriage, it was impossible to get him and Essie to divorce and make him marry her daughter. This was all she could do now to make any progress. She wanted her daughter to improve her fighting skills and improve herself, so she could grind Essie down once the opportunity arose, just like she did to Luce fifty years ago. Zac shed a mocking smile at her. "Aunt, Valery is still the daughter of a rich family. Why do you have to disgrace yourselves for no reason?" Valery responded to him tearfully, "Because I love you! I can''t love anyone for the rest of my life except for you. Even if I can''t be your wife, I''d be satisfied to be the mommy of your child. All I want is to stay with you. I don''t care about anything else. I will no longer fight for you or steal you from Essie. If you can''t even agree to this small request, my child and I would rather die. What would be the point of living?" She whimpered over the lines that her mother had made up for her. In her heart, she hated saying all of that so much that she just had to grit her teeth. What she really wanted was to rip off Essie''s skin, pull out her tendons, and drain her blood. ''I won''t let Essie lead afortable life in the family. I must destroy her and take back my position,'' Valery said in her heart. Mary patted her hand and tried tofort her with a soft voice. "Don''t cry. Crying during pregnancy is bad for the baby." She had always treated Valery as her own daughter, and now that she was pregnant with her grandson, she had gotten even fonder of Valery. On the other hand, she didn''t have a good impression of Essie. She was even disgusted with her. She had been disgusted with her from the first moment she saw her. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She didn''t like the way she looked, and just as Elizabeth had said, she knew that girl was going to bring them bad luck. In Mary''s heart, Essie was the real other woman who was standing in the way of her son and Valery''s rtionship. She was sabotaging their rtionship and forcing her precious grandson to be an illegitimate child before he could even be born. Zac looked at Valery coldly and said, "If that''s the choice you want to make, then I have nothing to say. But please keep in mind that Essie is the only one who can be my wife, not anyone else." The corners of Valery''s mouth twitched, but she managed to hold back the anger in her heart. She gritted her teeth and managed to squeeze out a few words, "I know." She kept her mother''s advice that haste makes waste in mind. Her mother was able to defeat Luce and be Mrs. Elizabeth, and so would she. A small smile appeared on Mary''s face when she heard her son agree to Valery''s request. She didn''t care about what he said after that. Right now, Valery, as a pregnant woman, was still very weak, but after the baby was born, she could fight back. Moreover, when that happened, Zac would stop giving Essie all the attention and instead focus on the baby. Valery could use that to get Zac''s love. She turned to Essie and said, "Essie, I hope you can get along well with her. Although you''re Zac''s wife, Valery is still the mother of Zac''s child. You''re in the same position." Essie sneered in her heart at her mother-inw''s words. There was a world of difference among people. Some mothers-inw would do everything to help their son and daughter-inw fix their marriage if they quarreled with each other. Meanwhile, other moms would do everything to cause trouble in her son''s marriage for fear that he and his wife would live a peaceful life together for the rest of their lives. Mary was exactly like thetter. As Zac''s mother, she thought she knew her son better than others, but in hindsight, she didn''t actually know her son at all, and she was just doing whatever she wanted. Maybe it didn''t matter as Zac wasn''t her husband. If she had the chance, she would ask Minny toe back home and take care of her father-inw. But would Mary be able to stand having Minny in the same position as her? With an arm around Essie''s shoulders, Zac looked at Mary and said, "Mommy, you are the head of the family here, but in my home, Essie is the hostess. She knows what she has to do. You don''t need to worry about it." Mary''s face turned pale. Apparently, she was just an outsider in her own son''s eyes. It would have been better if he had married Valery, but now he had chosen to marry Essie. He had even abandoned the family and left it in shambles. If she didn''t get involved, things would get even more out of control. Seeing her helpless expression, Elizabeth couldn''t help but frown. If only Zac were a man who would listen to every word his mother said as Baron did, they wouldn''t have much trouble getting him to marry Valery. Now, she needed to think of a way to deal with Essie. Back then, she worked so hard and plotted very hard to get her daughter pregnant. If she could get her daughter pregnant, then she wasn''t going to let anyone take Zac away from her daughter. Chapter 150 A Flash In The Pan (Part One) Chapter 150 A sh In The Pan (Part One) Elizabeth sent Sage to serve Valery again. She believed that she was the most suitable person to serve her daughter. That woman had a lot of evil ideas and was bold. More than that, her entire family was dependent on Valery''s family, so she would not be easily bought off by others. When Zac kicked her, she had to stay in the hospital for a week. So at first, she was afraid to go to Zac''s house again, but when Elizabeth offered to give her a small house to live in in the future, she immediately agreed. People died for money, and rats died for food! She swore to help Valery kick the tramp out even if at the expense of her own life. At that moment, Essie was having a stroll with Zac in the garden. Mary had asked them to stay for dinner. Zac wanted to turn her down since he wanted to have dinner in his own vi, out of sight and out of mind. But to his surprise, Essie agreed without hesitation. "Honey, let''s have dinner at our own home, just the two of us," Zac suggested as he took a seat on the stone bench. Essie randomly picked another gardenia and put it under her nose. She said, "Ice guy, I''ve made up my mind. We''re going to move back here!" Zac was taken aback. "Why?" "This is your family''s house, and I''m the realdy, but right now I''m living outside while your mistress is living here. Does that mean that my position has been indirectly upied by another woman?" Zac shook his head andughed. What a strange little head his wife had! She always thought so clearly when it involved her own interest. He stroked her head lovingly and said, "Aren''t you afraid that Valery will keep bothering you all day long if we move back in?" Essie winked and put her arm on Zac''s shoulder, saying, "Ice guy, will you take my side no matter what I do?" "Of course." Zac nodded. His tone was firm, decisive and not at all hesitant. "What if I quarrel with your mommy?" Her finger slowly trailed down from his forehead and stopped at the edge of his lips. He parted his lips, kept her fingertip in his mouth, and said at once, "I will take your side." "Why? She is your biological mother." Essie raised her eyebrows slightly, thinking that he was just coaxing her. He released her fingertip and pecked her gently on the lips. "You are a weak person, so I have to back you up." Essie then burst intoughter, and it sounded like a string of silver bells colliding gently against each other in the wind. Her crispughter flowed with the breeze as she said, "Now, I''m not worried anymore. We can just deal with everything when it happens. Valery may have my mother-inw''s support, but I have my husband''s, so we are well matched." He smiled and touched the tip of her nose. "You are stronger than her, honey." "Why?" Essie''s long thick eyshes fluttered in confusion. "It''s all up to me, honey." His charming eyes glimmered under the sun with the tenderness of spring water.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Not far away, Valery was hiding behind the rockery and peeking at them. She felt as if she was had been drenched in jealousy, and every single pore in her body was dripping with it. Zac had never smiled to her that way, and he had never treated her in such a gentle manner. How could this low-ss bug get his love? What was so good about her? That girl was born in an ordinary family that didn''t have a strong background. She didn''t have anything to offer except her good looks. But she, on the other hand, as the daughter of a rich family, had the power to do anything. Sage patted her on the shoulder tofort her and said, "Miss Valery, Mr. Zac just wants to have fun with that seductress for a while. He will get tired of her one day. You have a trump card in your belly, and you will be the final winner." Valery touched her bulging belly, and an extremely malicious and cold light shed through her eyes. She was right. Zac would only be interested in that woman while she was still young and beautiful. Meanwhile, the more time he would spend with his son, the more he would love him. At dinner time, Mary announced to the whole family that she had invited Valery to live in her house. It meant that she had acted first and reported afterwards. Albert''s gentle andposed face suddenly turned gloomy. Mary was a smart woman who had a sense of propriety in everything she did. That was why he trusted her to run the household. However, when it came to matters involving Valery, she was different and quite insensible. It seemed that she would be happy to cause a mess in the family. But Valery was the daughter of Baron, and she did try her best just to get into this family and be Zac''s concubine. If he refused again, it would be like pping her family. It would just be even more impossible for them toe to an agreement. He took a sip of tea, raised his head and looked at Mary. Then, he said slowly, "Since Valery has moved in our house, she must be taken good care of. You should pay a lot of attention to her. However, even though her formal wedding with Zac hasn''t been held yet, Essie is still the daughter-inw of our family. She can take care the family household with you and share your burdens." Hearing her husband''s words, Marry shuddered. What was the meaning of this? Mary didn''t expect her daughter-inw to share the power with her when she had just gotten married with her son. Did Albert want Essie to be on equal footing with her mother-inw? She felt awful. Although she had been married to Albert for more than twenty years, she still could not figure out what he was thinking sometimes. "But she hasn''t even met our parents. Nor has the wedding ceremony been held. They are not officially married yet. Let''s talk about it after the wedding." She tried her best to keep her voice calm. "I called them yesterday and told them that Zac has gotten married. Both of them were very happy to hear it. As for the wedding, it is nothing but a formality. Essie will take over the family affairs sooner or later anyway. She should learn how to do everything as early as possible and get familiar with it." After saying that, Albert asked uncle Li toe and ordered him to help Essie get familiar with everything in the mansion. Chapter 151 A Flash In The Pan (Part Two) Chapter 151 A sh In The Pan (Part Two) Essie found her father-inw very kind and amiable, and he always seemed to look out for her. Once it was time for her to get a divorce with Zac, she would feel very sorry for him. On the other hand, Zac was also full of admiration for his dad. No wonder Albert was the head of the family¡ªhe was so wise. While the servants were serving dinner, Zac said in a careless tone, "Essie likes having a lively atmosphere, and thinks living in a house with just me is too lonely, so we decided to move back." "It''s time you went home." Albert gave his son a subtle smile. At the dinner table, Valery was actually the most upset one. If Essie''s role and status had been consolidated, she was an even bigger threat to her. The more power Essie had, the more threatened Valery became. In the evening, Zac apanied his father to his study to y chess. Meanwhile, Essie watched some TV with Ivy. When she heard that there were a few new Epiphyllum flowers in the garden and that they bloomed at 9:00 every night, Essie jumped up in excitement and immediately ran to the garden to wait for them. She had never seen Epiphyllum flower bloom right before her eyes. She had recently begun designing a new series of clothes, so she was hoping to find some inspiration. When Essie came to the flower bed, she found that Valery was also there. Apparently, she had also come to see the Epiphyllum, but she was not interested in seeing it bloom. She simply heard that one could make a wish right before they bloomed, and she thought it would be good for her to make a wish for love, so she came to give it a shot. Valery wanted to drive away Essie, and make Zac fall in love with her. Upon seeing Essie, she cast a stern nce at her and asked, "Are you here to make a wish too?" A faint smile appeared on Essie''s face. She wasn''t interested in doing such a childish thing. In the past, every time she saw a meteor, she would make a wish in hopes of marrying Hanson and bing his wife. However, her wish never came true. Perhaps the meteor was just too far away to hear her, or maybe it heard her wrong so she ended up marrying Zac. "I''m just here to see the Epiphyllum bloom," she said casually as she squatted down beside the flower bed. "In my opinion, your marriage with Mr. Zac is only a sh in the pan, like the flower," said Sage with a voice dripping with sarcasm. Essie sneered, "Isn''t your chest aching?" Her tone sounded light, but the warning in her words seemed even deadlier than lead. Sage shivered and subconsciously covered her chest with her hand. Heaven was not being cooperative that night. Dark clouds quietly gathered up in the sky, and with a gale came the pouring ofrge droplets of rain. They all hurried into the pavilion to get shelter from the rain. Holding her trembling arms, Valery said, "Sage, I''m so cold. Do you think I''ll catch a cold?" "Miss Valery, you might catch a cold from the strong wind. Wait here. I''ll go to get an umbre and a nket." Sage was just about to rush out when Valery grabbed her arm. "No, I don''t want to be left with her alone. What if she tries to hurt me and my child?" Essie rolled her eyes at the two of them. Sage agreed with Valery. ''This woman must hate Miss Valery and the baby in her belly so much. If I leave, she will certainly take this opportunity to harm them. Miss Valery might even get a miscarriage because of her,'' Sage thought to herself. Sage came over and wrapped her arms around Valery to warm her up. Neither she nor Valery brought their cell phones with them, so they couldn''t ask someone to bring them umbres. All they could do was wait for the rain to stop. Then, with a sinister smile, Valery said, "Essie, get me a nket and an umbre." Her tone sounded like she was ordering a servant. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, that''s a good idea. You''re not pregnant, so it''s okay for you to get wet in the rain," Sage said before Essie could say anything. Essie sneered. Arrogant and bossy people were never willing to lower their noble heads even if they were asking for help. "You wait here," Essie said coldly before running out of the pavilion. "Hurry up! Don''t dy on purpose. Otherwise, I''ll catch a cold, and I''ll tell mommy about it," Valery shouted at Essie. ''Shit!'' Essie cursed in her mind. The rain was pouring so heavily that she immediately got wet all over. If it weren''t for the fact that ice guy cared about the baby, she wouldn''t have even considered helping that woman. There was more than one garden in the vi, and they were in the one that was farthest away from the main house. While she was running through the bamboo forest, she didn''t notice the stone in front of her and she stumbled over it by ident. She immediately felt a sharp pain on her knees. She clenched her teeth, stood up, and limped forward. In the living room, the moment Ivy saw her disheveled appearance, she quickly stood up and approached her. "Essie, were you watching the Epiphyllum when it rained? Oh, your knees are bleeding. Did you fall? Why didn''t you just take shelter in the pavilion for a while and ask a servant to bring you an umbre?" "I forgot to bring my cell phone with me. Valery is still there, so please arrange for someone to bring her a nket and an umbre. Don''t let her catch a cold," Essie said breathlessly. Ivy nodded and called a servant. Then, the servant ran out at once with a nket and an umbre. Essie returned to her room, and as soon as she took off the wet clothes, Zac suddenly came in. Seeing her curvy figure, an evil smile appeared on his face and he said, "Honey, you''re such a good wife. Did you take off your clothes while waiting for me?" Chapter 152 Too Difficult To Be Good (Part One) Chapter 152 Too Difficult To Be Good (Part One) In a panic, Essie covered herself with a towel and asked, "How did you get in?" She distinctly remembered locking the door. "I have the key." Zac smiled mischievously. Then he came over to her and took her into his arms. Feeling the cold temperature of her body, he paused and asked, "Are you cold?" After getting wet in the rain, how could she not feel cold? "Let go of me. I need to change my clothes." She tried to push him away as hard as she could but she ended up grunting in pain. She had identally pulled on her injured knee after putting in all her strength to push him. It was not until then that Zac noticed that her knees were still bleeding. He guided her towards the bed and helped her sit down. From the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of the wet clothes on the floor. He frowned and asked, "What happened?" "I got wet in the rain when I went to see the Epiphyllum, and I fell on the ground on my way back," Essie said in a casual tone. Zac stroked her head tenderly then took out the first aid kit and disinfected her wound before applying some medicine. Once he was done, he asked Jane to cook some ginger soup to help Essie get warm. Jane turned around and was just about to leave when Essie stopped her. "Please cook a little extra and send a bowl of soup to Miss Valery as well," she said. "Yes, mydy." Jane nodded and walked out. "Did Valery also get wet in the rain?" Zac asked casually after hearing what Essie said to Jane. She pouted as she said, "Don''t worry. She was in the pavilion, so she didn''t get wet in the rain. I want to send her some ginger soup out of my simple concern that she might catch a cold." With a smile, Zac pulled her into his arms and said, "Honey, are you jealous?" She rolled her eyes and replied, "I''m not the kind of person who overthinks that kind of thing." She didn''t love him. How could she be jealous? After a while, Jane entered their room with a bowl of ginger soup in hand. "Have you given some to Miss Valery as well?" Essie asked. "Yes, but Miss Valery said that she can''t stand the smell of ginger, so she asked me to throw it away," Jane answered. She felt that serving Miss Valery was much more difficult than serving her owndies. With a sigh, Essie asked Jane to bring the other bowl of ginger soup to her as well. She drank all the soup herself as she didn''t like wasting food. After that, Zac let her take a hot bath. When she returned to bed, all she wanted was to sleep comfortably. Zac knew that she was still tired fromst night, so he quietly took her in his arms and let her have a good rest without disturbing her. She curled up in his arms like a meek kitten. Since he was not by her side these past few days, she wasn''t able to sleep well at all. The more time they spent together, the more she seemed to rely on him. She couldn''t let herself get used to that. After all, he wasn''t the one she would spend the rest of her life with. They would have to break up sooner orter, so she had to get rid of her dependence on him. It was a quiet night, but Sage''s shouting in the middle of the night woke them up. Valery suffered from the cold wind brought about by the rain earlier that day, and on top of that, she refused to drink the ginger soup Essie gave her to dispel the cold, so she caught a cold and fever in the middle of the night. Mary called the doctor immediately and asked him toe to the house. Since she was pregnant and wasn''t allowed to take any medicine, the doctor suggested some physical remedies to cool down her temperature. "How could she catch a cold all of a sudden?" Mary was worried about her grandson. "It''s all her fault." Sage took the opportunity to shift the me to Essie. She red at her and said, "We asked her to fetch an umbre and a nket, but she took so long and the cold wind kept blowing on our miss. She must have done it deliberately. She hoped that Miss Valery would catch a cold and the baby in her belly will be harmed." "Shut up!" Zac snapped, and a murderous look shed in his eyes. ''So my wife got totally soaked from the rain and ended up scratching her knees because these two made her fetch an umbre from the main house for them. And in spite of that, they weren''t showing her any gratitude and were even trying to make her look like the bad guy. It seemed like I didn''t teach this rat a good enough lessonst time. I should have cut off her tongue so that she wouldn''t have been able to speak for the rest of her life,'' he thought angrily. When Sage saw that he was furious, she quickly hid behind Mary. "Well, we can talk about this matter after Valery''s fever goes down," Mary said, giving Essie an insidious look. She was sure that Essie yed a trick on Valery on purpose. She had double standards for people she hated. To her, it didn''t matter what that person did¡ªthey were always wrong. Essie sneered. It turned out that there was nothing she could do for these people to see her as a good person. She tried her best to help out, but not only did her good deed go unappreciated, but she was even med for what happened afterwards. N?velDrama.Org owns this. After taking a warm bath, Valery''s fever went away. Mary was relieved, and she asked Jane to make ginger soup for Valery. "Earlier this day, our Lady Essie asked me to cook a bowl of ginger soup and send it to Miss Valery, but Miss Valery refused to drink because she said she hated the smell of ginger," Jane muttered. She thought, ''All this drama wouldn''t have happened if she had just drunk the soup when I brought it to her.'' Mary waved her hand dismissively. "She still has to drink it. Add more sugar." After Jane left, Mary turned to Zac and said, "You have to go to thepany tomorrow. Go to bed early. You can just leave Essie, Jane, and Sage to take care of Valery here." She had made up her mind that Essie should stay and serve in the ''care group'' for Valery. In her mind, Essie was the culprit, and she was the reason Valery caught a cold. She would never let her get away with what she did. Essie knew exactly what Mary was thinking and what she was up to, but she didn''t say anything and decided to do as her mother-inw wished. She was fine with it anyway. Zac frowned and said, "Mommy, Sage and Jane have enough hands to take care of Valery. Essie got wet in the rain today and her knees got injured. Besides, she has to record the program tomorrow. She must have a good rest." Chapter 153 Too Difficult To Be Good (Part Two) Chapter 153 Too Difficult To Be Good (Part Two) Mary pursed her lips and said, "No matter what you say, she is still liable for Valery''s cold, so it is her duty to stay and take care of Valery." Zac''s eyes shed angrily again. "Mommy, I''m not expecting you to be fair to everyone, but please, at least don''t lose the ability to tell right from wrong." With that, he lifted Essie up and carried her out of the room. "Zac!" Mary was outraged. She thought of what Elizabeth said about how those women who wanted to outlive their husbands all possessed the charm to bewitch their husbands. Now, her son was in such a situation. It was horrible. Zac came back to their bedroom andid Essie on the bed. His eyes were full of love. "You idiot, don''t do such a silly thing again. What if you also catch a cold?" "I''m fine. I can take some medicine if I catch a cold." She smiled lightly, "Don''t you care about that child? I had to protect him for you." "I care about you more. You need to take care of yourself properly." His voice was like a gentle night breeze, and his gaze was so tender that the tenderness almost seemed to flow from his eyes. Hearing Zac''s words, Essie felt like a droplet of water had fallen on the peacefulke that was her heart and caused numerous ripples. ''He cares about me? Why does he care about me?'' she asked herself in her heart. Then she realized something and smiled with self-mockery. Of course he cared about her. Without her, who would be his cannon fodder and Le''s substitute? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Although there were a lot of women on the, it wouldn''t be easy to find another woman who could be dealt with without worries. A sad smile quietly appeared on Essie''s face, and she buried her head in the pillow so that Zac wouldn''t notice it. The next day, Valery spent the whole day in bed, pouring all her resentment about what happened to her on Essie. It was Essie, after all, who deliberately took a long time to fetch the nket and umbre so that she would catch a cold. She burst into tears in Mary''s arms, "Mommy, she must hate me and the baby very much. It is quite obvious that she''s always trying to find an opportunity to hurt me and the baby. You see? She also moved in here when she found out that I was moving in." "It would be strange if she didn''t hate you and the baby. From now on, you should be more careful and stay away from her. Don''t mention it in front of Zac, either. He will just be unhappy with you. It was a good thing for Zac toe back and live with us anyway. This way, you can spend more time with each other," Maryforted her while patting her back. "What''s so good about her? Zac is so bewitched by her. And that is not all. Even daddy is on her side. He even asked her to assist you in running the household. How would she even know how to manage a big family like this when she came from an ordinary small family?" Valery sniffed. "It all depends on her abilities. Let''s wait and see." A hint of slyness appeared in Mary''s eyes. The more Essie didn''t understand, the better it would be. This way, her husband would see that their daughter-inw was not qualified to be the hostess of the family. By the time Essie finished shooting the program, it was already evening, and Zac was waiting for her outside the studio. There was no way he was going to let Hanson take her away again. As soon as they went upstairs, Mary came up to them and said, "Zac,e and see Valery. She has a bad cold, and she can''t take any medicine. She has had to endure it all by herself all day, and she''s been really ufortable." Zac looked at Essie, as if to ask permission. With a small smile on her face, Essie said, "You can go now. I''ll go back to our room first." "I''ll be back soon." He touched her face, turned around, and started walking towards Valery''s room. At the sight of him, Valery''s tears trickled down her cheeks, making her look quite pitiful. "Zac, I feel very ufortable!" She wanted to act coquettishly, but Zac didn''t have even a hint of pity on his face. "Drink more water, and you''ll recover faster." "Zac, can youe and talk to the baby? His mommy is sick, so he must be afraid. He won''t be afraid anymore when he hears his daddy''s voice." She reached her hand out to him in anticipation. He hesitated for a while, then he walked over to her and put his hand on her belly. He had endured for such a long time just to protect this child and all he hoped for was that she could give birth to him without a hitch. "Baby, daddy is here. Don''t be afraid. I will protect you," he whispered. The child seemed to have heard his voice, and kicked Valery''s belly. "Zac, the baby is moving. He is responding to you," Valery said exuberantly. She was thinking to herself that her baby must have known that his mommy had been wronged and he wanted to help his mommy get his daddy back. A trace of a smile appeared on Zac''s mouth. "Mr. Zac, please talk some more to the baby," Sage suggested, taking the opportunity to get him to spend more time with Valery. She could tell how much Zac cared for the baby, and she knew that the baby was the only hope for her youngdy to win him back. Zac gazed at Valery''s belly with tenderness in his eyes. "Baby, how about daddy tells you a story so you can fall asleep?" Meanwhile, in the corridor... After her son went into Valery''s room, Mary started to look for Essie. She had to warn her, in case she was nning on doing something bad to the baby in Valery''s belly again. Essie didn''t sleep well the night before, and she had just spent the entire day recording the program. She was exhausted, and all she wanted was to take a shower and go to bed. When she saw Mary enter the room, she could only cheer herself up and greet her. "Essie, did you mind me asking Zac to spend more time with Valery?" Mary smiled, but her smile didn''t reach her eyes. "Of course not. You don''t have to ask me about this," Essie replied indifferently. "I know you can''t ept the fact that Valery has a son with Zac, but you have to understand that she is not a home-wrecker. She has known him for a long time, and she became pregnant with his child before he even knew you. She didn''t destroy your rtionship with Zac. Instead, you''re the one who got involved in their rtionship. If it weren''t for you, they would have gotten married already," Mary said slowly. Essie immediately understood that Mary was implying that she was the home-wrecker. She smiled slightly and said, "If you have something to say, just say it." Chapter 154 Collude In Doing Evil Chapter 154 Collude In Doing Evil "Okay, I''ll get to the point," Mary said in a serious tone. "I don''t want this ident to happen again, and it doesn''t matter to me whether you did it intentionally or not. Valery''s baby is the eldest grandson of our family. If anyone dares to hurt him, I will not spare that person." "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything for her anymore." With a soft voice, Essie said these words in a neither overbearing nor servile manner. There was a muscle on Mary''s face that twitched a little. Last night, she asked Essie to take care of Valery but she didn''t do it, and today she even said such words to block her. She wouldn''t have dared to challenge the authority of her mother-inw if she wasn''t under the protection of Zac. "Valery is pregnant. You are responsible for taking care of her. To be thedy of our family, you have to be tolerant and generous. If you are not mature yet and can''t do this, you''d better not interfere in the affairs of our family for the meantime." Mary''s voice was slow and low, but full of threats. Essie understood that Mary was quite unhappy about the fact that Albert had asked her to help his wife with running the household. But she actually had no intention of taking part in the affairs of the family. In fact, she had even been thinking about how to refuse Albert. What Mary said caught her interest because she hated doing anything that would please her opponents. Apparently, her rejection of that responsibility was exactly what her mother-inw and Valery wanted. "Mommy, you''re just overthinking things. That kid will be born from a concubine''s belly, so he can''t inherit the properties of the family. He won''t be a threat to me at all. I will only end up destroying the rtionship between me and Zac if I hurt him, and I am not that stupid. As for running this household, since daddy asked me to help you, I will do my best to live up to his expectations." Her tone was casual, as if she was just talking about some insignificant game. Mary''s face darkened. The word ''concubine'' pierced her eardrums. "If you can''t give birth to a son, then he wouldn''t be just a concubine''s son." "Mommy, with all the advanced technology now, it''s not difficult to have a son. And even if I don''t want to have a son, there is always a way. I''m sure you''ll be able to have a grandson." Essie smiled. "Okay, I''ll wait." Mary gritted her teeth and left. Essie closed the door and a mocking smile appeared on her face. Her mother-inw was just like Vicki. The only different was Mary was arrogant and domineering, while Vicki was insidious and cunning. Luckily, ice guy was born with indomitable spirit. He was a pretty unruly son and was not as blind and obedient as Baron. Otherwise, she would have left him at once. By the time Zac came to their room, Essie had just finished taking a shower and was lying on the bed, ready to go to sleep. He went over to her and said, "Honey, you smell good." She raised her tired eyes and looked at him. "Is she feeling better now?" "It''s nothing serious. She''ll be fine in a few days." Hey down beside her and added, "I really hope that her baby could be born as soon as possible." Just thinking of that happening, he heaved a sigh of relief. He would be free from all of this then. But Essie didn''t think so. She said, "It''s your fault that you slept with Valery." Zac replied with nothing but a helpless and bitter smile. At that moment, he truly had an impulse to tell her all his hidden secrets. But he couldn''t. He had to be patient! Essie looked at Zac while he was hurting deep inside and thought that he was wallowing in self-pity, so she changed her attitude and tried tofort him. "Don''t worry. You''ve learned your lesson this time. I''ll take good care of you in the future." With an evil and attractive smile ying at the corners of his mouth, Zac turned over and said, "My dear wife, you only have to be responsible for keeping me satisfied." The beautiful woman lost her countenance. She gave him the green light once, and Zac became totally unreasonable and started breaking all the traffic rules. "I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep." She pulled the quilt towards her to cover her body and pretended to be asleep. "It doesn''t matter. I will still do what I want even if you are asleep." The woman felt stiff after hearing this. It didn''t seem like she could run away from him. The sluggish look on her face made Zac feel satisfied. "Be good and wait for me toe back," he said. With a sly smile, he gave her a kiss, got up, and walked towards the bathroom. The next day... Essie was very annoyed at her husband. She tried to cover the love marks that he left on her neck with threeyers of makeup, but they couldn''t be covered uppletely. To made matters worse, she had a live broadcast today. ''If the photographer takes a close-up shot of me by ident, it will certainly cause a scandal,'' she thought. Zac hugged her from behind. "Honey, you can put a mark on my neck too. I don''t mind letting everyone in thepany see it," he said with a wicked smile. Before he could say another word, Essie turned around and bit his neck out of anger. But since she didn''t exert too much strength, only two rows of teeth marks were left on his neck. "It''s time for me to go. You can have other women take care of you." She gave him a stern look and walked out of the bedroom. As soon as she arrived at the gate of the house, she crossed paths with Valery who was justing back from a walk. Valery saw the love marks on her neck at first sight, and the jealousy in her heart burned like crazy. If things went on like this, she would probably be pregnant in less than two or three months. Mary had decided to wait until the baby was born. If Essie had a baby too, she would lose her only trump card. How would she fight back then? There was no way she could let such a thing happen. She had to get rid of Essie as soon as possible. It suddenly urred to her that she would have to join an alliance to win the battle quicker. All she had to do was to find another person who could help her kick out that tramp. In the tea house, Valery and Le sat across each other. Le didn''t expect that Valery would reach out to her and ask her to have tea with her. After all, they had known each other for more than ten years and they never got along with each other well. "I thought you were pregnant and Zac would marry you. I didn''t expect him to marry someone else." Le smirked. "It seems like you have found out the truth." Valery took a sip of green tea and noticed how calm Le looked. She sneered in her heart and thought, ''You really are a good actress, but I know you cry a lot in private.'' Le nced at her and couldn''t figure out why she had asked her out. So she decided not to beat around the bush and asked, "What did you want to talk to me today?" "Nothing. You just crossed my mind all of a sudden, so I thought I should ask you out so we can talk. We fought against each other overtly and covertly for so many years, but neither of us were able to get Zac. Should we sympathize with each other?" Valery asked in a gentle voice as she thought about why she had asked Le toe here today. Le sneered and said, "I don''t think we share the same suffering. He loves me, but you will never get his heart." "You overestimate yourself, don''t you? Maybe he loved you in the past, but Essie is the only one in his mind now. He has totally forgotten about you," Valery said ironically. "You can''t ruin my rtionship with Zac. I will always be the most important person in his heart. The reason he got married to Essie is that¡ª" Realizing that she was about to blurt out the secret, Le stopped talking at once. If Valery found out the real reason behind Essie and Zac''s marriage, Zac''s n would be over. "What is it?" Valery asked quickly for fear that there were some secrets that she wasn''t aware of. "Because he was drunk," Le gave her a quizzical answer to reassure her. Not buying her alibi, Valery rolled her eyes at Le and said, "I don''t think so. Zac treats her like she''s his treasure. I''m guessing that he hasn''t been visiting you these days, has he?" Valery said with a mocking pout. The corners of Le''s mouth twitched. They hadn''t seen each other since they came back from Yang City. He hadn''t even sent her a message. "He''s just been too busy. He was absent from the group for months, so of course he has a lot of business to catch up with," Le said. "Not at all! He has quite a lot of free time. He just spends all of his time with Essie. I don''t think it will be long before she carries his baby in her belly," she said with a sneer. Le was shocked to hear this. "Have they made love?" she asked. "They''re married. How could they not be intimate?" Valery asked. She found Le''s question very weird. "That seductress seduced Zac with all her might. She just wants to have a baby so she can compete with me," she continued. Upon hearing this, Le couldn''t help clenching her fists. Did their marriage really be true? Pretending to be a couple was a very dangerous thing in itself. It was inevitable for two people to fall for each other after spending every day and night together and disying their affection for each other in front of everyone. They might not want to get divorced at all once they had had sex with each other. Besides, Essie could get pregnant just like Valery! No, she couldn''t bear to see that happen. "Did you ask to see me because you want me to help you deal with Essie?" Le pretended to be calm and asked casually. "I also want to help you. I don''t care about the title. After all I already have a child as the protection. I will let you be thedy of the house as long as you let me stay in the house as well." Her eyes twinkled as she spoke. It was just a trick she was ying to coax Le into colluding with her. She didn''t care about fighting with Le over the title of Zac''s wife. It wasn''t like Le could marry Zac anyway because of the issue between their families. Le didn''t say anything. Instead, she just replied with a small smile. She had been fighting against her for more than ten years. How could she not see through her little tricks? She wasn''t stupid enough to let her hands get dirty. That victory wouldn''t do her any good. What she wanted was to watch them two fight and suffer great losses, then she could gain from the fight. "Sorry to disappoint you, but I won''t do anything that would make Zac unhappy," Le said. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "It doesn''t matter. By the time you decide to take action, Zac''s heart wouldpletely belong to Essie. Just wait and see," Valery said. Le smiled and said, "Take it easy. I haven''t finished yet." She tantalized Valery on purpose. "Can you stop ying tricks?" Valery was getting a little impatient. "There isn''t much I can do, but there is someone who can do more than I can, and knows a lot about Essie. You might find her very useful," said Le. "Who is it?" Valery''s eyes lit up. What a pleasant surprise. Le deliberately paused for a while. She took a sip of her tea and began to speak slowly. "Essie has a good friend called Mandy. She also likes Zac. If she finds out that her best friend has stolen the guy she likes..." Her voice was so low that barely anyone could hear it, but a scheming smile had already appeared on Valery''s face. Chapter 155 Then They Turned Against Each Other (Part One) Chapter 155 Then They Turned Against Each Other (Part One) Essie was surprised when she received a call from Mandy. Apparently, she had already arrived in Dragon City and since she wasn''t really familiar with the ce, she asked Essie if she could tour her around and take her to some good shopping spots. Right after her phone call with Mandy, Essie remembered that Eva had also arrived in the city yesterday to prepare for the initial audition of War Emperor. She quickly dialed her number and invited her out so that the three of the could have a happy get-together. Dragon City was a paradise for shoppers: you could buy everything from cheap goods to the most expensive luxury products. The city wasmitted to fulfilling the needs and wants of everyone in every consumption level. Essie went to the hotel to pick up Eva first, and together they went to the shopping street to look for Mandy. Mandy was in a Starbucks. She looked gloomy all alone but the moment she saw Essieing towards her, her face brightened up and a big smile appeared on her face. "Have you been waiting long, Mandy?" Essie asked with a smile. "No," Mandy responded, smiling back. "I just got here from the hotel!" As she said that, she caught a glimpse of Eva beside Essie. It surprised her because she didn''t expect her to be there. "You two have been staying together recently?" she asked. "No," Eva answered, chuckling a bit. "I arrived here yesterday to take part in a y''s initial audition process. I want to try my luck and see if I can snatch the main role!" Despite that, Eva was somewhat confident about her chances of getting the main role. "How about you, Mandy?" she asked. "Are you on a holiday here or something?" "Yes," Mandy answered. "I''ve taken a few days off of work because I want to go shopping. I originally invited Essie but you should reallye along! I hear it''s really nice here. Also, the three of us haven''t really been together for a long time," Mandy suggested, a warm smile on her face. "You know what, sure!" Eve eximed. "I am always busy, so busy looking for acting jobs and doing some extra work on the sidelines that it''s been really rare for me to be with any of my friends!" Eva enclosed Mandy and Essie in one big hug. After they had their coffee, they went to the market to see what if they could find something nice to buy. The moment Mandy saw the Hermes store, she immediately walked towards it and entered. Eva was not really interested in luxury items because she could not afford them. If she barely had the ability to buy food and clothing, how would she able to afford such unnecessary riches? Essie, on the other hand, never bought luxury items mainly because she was a designer. Instead of spending her money on overpriced goods, she just made her own clothes and bags. After Mandy went around the store, she took a fancy tinum-colored crocodile skin bag and put it in front of Essie. "This is the one, Essie," she said excitedly. "This will suit you and your style very well!" Essie jokingly rolled her eyes. "I''m never short of those things," she said, chuckling. "You know that." "True, true," Eva added, chuckling as well. "Well, look at mine." She showed off her bag to Mandy. "Latest limited edition of Summer 100¡æ, still not on the market!" Recently, she had been promoted from being Essie''s model to being a spokesperson for her brand. Because of that, she would receive bags and clothes for free. Mandy sighed, also rolling her eyes. "You two are not fun to shop with! I cannot believe you have better stuff what''s in here!" she said in a fake-angry tone. She couldn''t help but find her whole act absurd, so she ended upughing hard. Essieughed as well. "Even though we don''t have any ns on buying bags here, we can still give you some solid advice," she said. At that statement, Eva couldn''t help but pout. "I want to buy them, too, you know," she said gloomily. "But everything in here literally cost at least one hundred thousand dors! Even if I work for a day I wouldn''t be able to make enough money to afford them!" Essie held her shoulders and rubbed them tofort her. "Hey now," she said sweetly. "I''m sure you''ll be known as this country''s best actress soon. Once you get that role in War Emperor, everyone in this country will definitely love you and support you. And they''ll give you gifts like this!" Eva leaned her head against Essie''s chest and sighed deeply. "To be honest, I don''t expect much, though I am confident with my skills. I am almost sure that Jim will ruin my chances of being part of that project!" "Eva, you need to stop thinking that!" Essie firmly said. "Also, even if you don''t get the female leading role, you will definitelynd a supporting role. As long as you are good at acting, which I know you are, it really doesn''t matter what role you have in a drama. People will love and support you! Haven''t Nicole and Zoe told you this?" she continued. Zac was one of the investors in the broadcastingpany that would air War Emperor. Now, even if he wouldn''t be able to choose the female lead, he, however, would be able to decide who to cast in the minor roles. After hearing what Essie said, Eva''s eyes widened. She straightened up immediately, her face all flushed. Eva wasn''t that greedy about getting the leading role, but if the opportunity presented itself, she would definitely take advantage of it. When Mandy heard what they were talking about, her face became awash with an expression that was somewhat peculiar. "How are you so confident?" she asked Essie. "Have you found some kind of a backer?" While her statement was usatory, the smirk on her lips made it clear that she was just teasing her. "Not a chance," Essie responded in a faux angry tone. "I''m justforting her as a friend. She has good looks and excellent acting skills. I know deep inside that she will definitely be chosen for a role." "You''re right," Mandy said. "But you know what''s the truth? Eva would have been incredibly popr by now if she just pulled the right strings and sided with the right people," she mysteriously said, her smile meaningful. "Tell me Essie, you became popr thanks to that variety show Beauty on Runway, right? Who did you have to call to make that happen?" Eva looked scandalized. "What? Our Essie is a talented designer who is loved by the professor at Istituto Marangoni! She has beauty, grace, and great personality¡ªof course thousands of people will be fascinated by her!" "You can stop that now," said Essie, patting Eva''s forehead. "You''re great, too." Mandy looked at them, pursed her lips, and rolled her eyes. "Stop trying to hype each other up. I know how the entertainment industry works. If you don''t have a way in, no matter how talented you are or how hard you work, you won''t be famous." "Girls," Essie said, annoyance now evident in her voice. "Let''s stop talking about this topic before it gets out of hand. Let''s just continue looking at beautiful yet incredibly expensive handbags." She wanted them to stop talking about it because if it continued, she felt that she would only bepelled to have Zac''s identity revealed. They shopped until high noon, and when it was time to have lunch, the three women went to a well- known steakhouse to have a meal. Being a foodie, Eva''s eyes immediately lit up when she saw the delicious food they ordered. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She ended up ordering two sets of full menus in order to try everything in the menu. Surprisingly, she finished them all with great ease. It was as if she had been eating such an amount of food ever since she was born. Mandy was speechless. "Wow, Eva," she said, mouth agape. "Aren''t you afraid of getting fat? Look at how much you ate!" Eva only smiled and waved her hand to signal a no. "My blood type is B, so my body is better at digesting food than others. I''ve been eating like this ever since I could remember and not once did I gain too much weight!" With a mocking smile on her face, Essie said, "That''s right. When we were little, while all of us were watching out weights, she just ate what she wanted. Yet she is the thinnest person among us!I It''s unfair because people with a type B blood will never have a problem in life, unlike the rest of us!" "Shut up, Essie," Eva said, chuckling. "I am too thin. I don''t like it." She then heaved a deep sigh and began to feel down because she recalled the way Jim looked at her breasts. She crossed her arms in front of her chest to hide her main point of insecurity and then looked Essie up and down. "Why do you have a perfect figure?" she suddenly asked. "Your fats are all in the right ces!" Chapter 156 Then They Turned Against Each Other (Part Two) Chapter 156 Then They Turned Against Each Other (Part Two) Essie smiled and said, "Now you shut up, Eva. We all know that among us, Mandy has the best figure. She''s wearing a D-cup, for god''s sakes!" "I don''t think it''s all natural, though," said Eva whispered. Although she spoke in a very low voice, Mandy still heard it. Her face immediately became contorted with annoyance, and a frown appeared on her lips. "Oh Eva, quit being jealous and hateful," she said, sounding incredibly displeased. "Yes, you''re pretty, but that rear cannot be tter!" "I don''t care," retorted Eva. "I will never have stic surgery. I love myself and I am already contented with what I got!" Then, like a kid, she stuck out her tongue at Mandy. Eva and Mandy''s friendship was mostly built through their unrelenting quarreling. Whenever they got into a fight and they got too heated up because of each other, Essie woulde in between them like a big sister and help them make peace. Today, she just let them be. It had been a long time since she heard them fight like this, and honestly, she kind of missed it. Because of that, she just busied herself in consuming the vorful steak they ordered. Then, none of the three girls spoke up. All of them were preupied in savoring their food. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At one point, however, Mandy suddenly asked, "How long have we been good friends?" The question opened a floodgate of memories in Essie''s mind. As far as she could remember, they met when they were eight years old. That meant they had been friends for fourteen years already! "Fourteen years!" she said with a huge smile on her face. "We have grown up together, Mandy." Indeed, they shared many, many memories together. "That''s true, I guess. We did grow up together," Mandy said, a glint of mystery on her eyes. "So we''re not keeping secrets from one another, right?" Her words were filled with concealed meanings. Upon hearing what she said, Essie felt a bit uneasy. She had kept her marriage to Zac a secret from her all this time. It made her feel guilty, but she felt that now was not the time to exin everything and make everything known to her. Because of that, she just quietly went back to cutting her steak and eating. Eva, however, was oblivious to the tension that was building up around their table. Straightforwardly, she asked, "What do you mean by that, Mandy? Are you saying someone here is keeping a secret?" Mandy just shrugged. Then, she stared at Essie and said, "You, Essie? What do you think?" Essie stopped what she was doing and sighed loudly. "Mandy, just say what you want to say," she said, looking at Mandy in the eyes. Mandy didn''t say anything for a moment. "Zac is here in Dragon City, right?" she then asked, sipping from her wine ss. "He''s from Dragon City, Mandy. Of course he is here," Essie replied, impatience starting to color her voice. She didn''t want to get annoyed or lose control, but it seemed like Mandy was making her do that. "Are you still roommates?" Mandy asked, her eyes so cold and piercing that Essie felt chills run up and down her spine. Essie looked away as she tried to think of a way to exin what happened to Mandy without causing a ruckus. Finally, Eva felt the change in the mood and so she tried her hardest to change the topic. With a smile, she said, "Talking about men when it''s the first time we''ve seen each other in a long time? Nah, that is not going to happen. I want to gossip about the entertainment circle, not boys! I have one, and I swear you two haven''t heard of it!" Mandy, however, was not going to let her derail the conversation. "Eva, I am not interested in the entertainment industry, so shut up. What I want to talk about are the scandals of the rich families, such as the crown prince of the richest family in the east marrying a no-name designer from Beauty on Runway." While Mandy said this in a way that was not usatory or offensive, Essie still felt a sting in her heart. "Mandy..." She felt her body starting to tremble. Eva''s mouth was agape at this point. "So you know that?!" she asked, her voice sounding scandalized. Mandy turned to her with wide eyes and said, "What? You knew? How!" "Girl, what can I say? I just know it!" Eva answered. When she put two and two together as to why Mandy was acting this way, Eva sighed and said, "Look, girl. Essie didn''t mean to steal your dreamboy from you. She and Hanson fought one day, she got mad, she got drunk, and she got married to a man she didn''t even know. Apparently, it was that Zac you like so much. It really wasn''t her fault because she''s kind of out it when that happened. So don''t be mad at her!" Essie felt cold sweats break out of her forehead. It turned out Eva was an excellent scriptwriter. The story she was telling was good and actually believable! "But how did you know that happened?" Essie asked Mandy. Their marriage had been kept extremely private. It wasn''t even announced in the news! Only a few people knew about it! A touch of hesitation shed through Mandy''s eyes. A woman came to her yesterday and told her about Zac and Essie''s marriage. If that woman didn''t approach her, she would never have known about it. "I work on TV," she lied. "It''s inevitable for me to hear some rumors," she exined. Essie didn''t ask anything further. Her concern right now was how to not ruin her friendship with Mandy. Taking a nce at Essie, Mandy picked up the ss of wine on the table and drank all its contents. She knew that she was exuding an aura that was dark and angry, but to counter it, she pulled the corners of her mouth into an exaggerated smile. "Well, you know me!" she said enthusiastically. "I''m not a narrow-minded person. Although I like Zac, I can''t force him to fall in love with me. Since you two are married now, I guess I have to give up. Friends are more important than men. We have known each other for fourteen years. The bond that we have developed because of that cannot be broken by a man." Essie was shocked. The mood changed so fast that she couldn''t keep up with it. "Am I hearing you correctly, Mandy? Are you saying... you''re okay with me marrying Zac? Are you forgiving me?" she asked. "No," Mandy answered bluntly. "First of all, you told Eva but not me. Why? It''s like we''re not friends at all!" As she said this, her lips came together in a cute pout. "Okay, I was wrong. I am so sorry about that," Essie said, feeling relief. "Drinks on me tonight. Order whatever you like, I will pay it. Just... don''t be angry with me, okay?" Essie poured Mandy a ss of wine. This development somehow made her feel so joyous. As long as Mandy wasn''t get angry with her, she would buy all the drinks she wanted, no matter how expensive! Mandy smiled and asked everyone to raise a ss of wine. "Money is precious, but love is more valuable," she said firmly before they clinked their sses. "But none of thatpares to the love your friends have for you. To friendship!" The three of them clinked their sses andughed. Unbeknownst to Essie and Eva, Mandy wasn''t enjoying the moment. ''I hate you, Essie. I won''t forgive you. Never!'' she thought inwardly. Chapter 157 Divulge The Truth Chapter 157 Divulge The Truth In the evening, when Essie came back from the business center, she was very happy. She was finally relieved. Mandy didn''t me her anymore, and their friendship was as strong as ever. After having afortable shower, she leaned her back against the bedhead and began to watch the TV program. She couldn''t help but sing along when the theme song of the show yed. Noticing that she was in a good mood, Zac asked her with a smile, "How was your day with two besties today?" "Excellent." Essie nodded her head crazily. "Ice guy, I am so happy. When Mandy found out about our marriage, she didn''t get angry at all. Instead, she even wished me happiness. I don''t need to worry that our friendship will be destroyed by my rtionship with you anymore." Zac raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Was she really so generous?" Essie red at him and said, "Well, are you a little disappointed that she has forgotten all about you?" Holding the back of his head with both hands, Zac leaned against the bedhead and said in a joking tone, "When ites to women, the more, the better." He was probably telling the truth. No wonder he was so experienced with women. Essie gave him a dark look and turned to the TV. Zac shed her a gentle smile and said in a soft voice, "But very few women are my type." And? Was she supposed to feel honored? "What''s wrong with Mandy? She''s beautiful, and she''s the anchorwoman of a TV show. A lot of men are chasing after her." She pouted. Zac flicked her forehead and said, "A woman is cuter when she is always silly and confused." She nced at him. Was he talking about her? She really was a little brainless. She would often trip while walking, cut herself while peeling fruit, scald her legs after making coffee, and forget her wallet when she went out. However, there were a lot of good things about her. She could eat and sleep well, and she could feed Zac well. While she was thinking, a pair of big hands started crawling beneath her nightgown. Upon feeling this, she took out the anti-wolf weapon she had prepared in advance from the drawer of the bedside table. "Ice guy! You can only have me warm up the bed if you win." A cold light swept across the man''s eyes. He hated this weapon very much! With one swift motion, he snatched the cup and tossed it away, and the ugly thing went flying out of the window. "Honey, from now on, you are obligated to obey me and you have no right to refuse." The woman felt scared. Was he going to force her again? "No..." she started to say, but Zac stopped her from crying out. The next day, Jim came to the house to have some tea with Zac in the garden. Essie guessed that he was going to discussing the selection of the heroine for War Emperor with Zac, so she secretly hid behind the rockery to eavesdrop. "You''re expecting me to act badly the entire time when I y the part with that unknown actress, am I right?" Jim squinted his eyes which were glimmering in the sunlight. "You were so absorbed in the fight scene with her." A humored smile appeared on Zac''s face. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Jim raised his eyebrows and changed the subject. "But there''s something I''m interested in." "What is it?" said Zac in an indifferent tone. "What are you doing with Essie? Are you acting or is it all real?" He leaned forward slightly with a look of great interest on his face. He saw the love marks on her neck when he came in, and it really piqued his curiosity. Zac wanted to escape his wedding, but then he took another woman as his wife. It made Jim doubt his motivation behind getting married. "Do you really want to know?" asked Zac. Jim nodded. "Where are the poker chips?" Zac said deliberately to tantalize him. Jim touched his chin and said, "I will let you cast Eva as the second heroine. As for the role of the heroine, I will still have to see her performance in the audition. What do you think?" Zac nodded his head in agreement. Taking a sip of his tea, Jim asked, "Then tell me now, have you fallen in love with that little beauty?" "That silly and muddled woman always gives me a headache. How could I fall in love with her?" Zac said with a smile. When he spoke about her, his eyes were full of tenderness. However, as she hid behind the rockery, Essie heard everything without seeing the look on Zac''s face. Her heart twitched as if a basin of cold water had fallen from the sky and drenched her from head to toe. She already knew that he loved someone else, but since she had never heard him say it, she still had a bit of a fantasy in her heart. She thought that he might have some feelings for her even if he didn''t love her. But now that she had heard the cruel truth, she felt desperate. It turned out that he had no feelings for her, but he also hated her. Apparently, spending time with her actually gave him a headache. Essie tightened her fingers, and the sharp edges of the rocks cut her palm. However, she didn''t feel the pain at all because the pain in her heart was much worse. N?velDrama.Org owns this. But why was her heart hurting? She didn''t love him at all. The person she loved was Hanson! She shook her head and ran into the bamboo forest. The two men didn''t even notice her presence. Jim seemed to have gotten the answer he wanted. He smiled knowingly and stopped talking. In the afternoon, Essie and Zac were supposed to go to K City together, but Valery suddenly said that she had a stomachache. Afraid that she would get a miscarriage, Zac quickly sent her to the hospital. The doctor couldn''t find anything wrong, but he asked her to stay in hospital for further observation in case he missed something. "Zac, I''m so scared. Don''t leave. Stay here with me, okay?" pleaded Valery, her eyes full of tears. The truth was, she wasn''t in pain at all. She just pretended to be hurting because she didn''t want Zac and Essie to go to K City together. This way, Essie could meet her first love alone. Worried about the baby, Zac called Essie and asked her to go to the airport first. There was no expression on Essie''s face at all. Whether he was there or not made no difference to her. She had decided to get rid of her dependence on him. She was not going to let him hit her with sugar- coated bullets again. As soon as she arrived in K City, she received a call from Hanson, who had arrived there the day before yesterday. "Essie. Have you arrived?" "I''m in the taxi. I''ll be there soon." She took a deep breath and buried all the negative emotions she had because of Zac, leaving only her excitement to meet with her old ssmates. After all, this was the first reunion they''d had since they graduated. The venue of the gathering was the Sichuan restaurant outside the campus. They spent a lot of time there when they were still studying, and they all missed the ssic dishes there the most. As soon as Essie entered, the boys began to tease her. "Our school belle has finally arrived." "She is not yours. She belongs to our counselor." The monitor smiled and waved her over. "Come here, Miss University Belle. The seat beside the counselor has been reserved for you." "Don''t tease me and our counselor anymore, okay?" Essie smiled in embarrassment and sat beside Hanson. Hanson smiled as he looked at her. The affection and love in his eyes were as intense as the twilight outside the window. "You two should show off your love on TV every Saturday. We all watch your show." The one who spoke was Daly, Essie''s old roommate. The girl next to her, Queeny, smiled and said, "You''re so lucky for being able to be together now. After our counselor went abroad, she was always so sad. She told me every day from her dormitory that she wanted to fly to Mn like a dragonfly." "I did not!" Hearing her story made Essie feel very embarrassed. She was so anxious that she wanted to teleport to another ce. She wanted to attend a ss reunion, not a gossip party. "Miss University Belle, you were always so addicted to our counselor, and it was such a terrible blow to us boys. We were all eager to pursue you, but we all gave upter," one of the boys said. "Our counselor is handsome and graceful, and even the girls outside our school were fascinated by him. How could you expect to defeat him?" Daly said with augh. Queeny cleared her throat and said, "Do you know what Essie''s saying is?" "What is it?" they asked. Daly cupped her hands around her mouth and announced, "Our counselor is for everybody, and Hanson is mine." "Ooh!" everyone screamed at once. Essie wanted to go under the table and hide herself. Meanwhile, Hanson had mixed feelings now. It was mostly bitter and sour. Happiness was waiting for him not far from the right, but he decided to turn left. "Counselor, our miss belle has been obsessed with you for so many years. Shouldn''t you give it a shot now?" As soon as the guy finished speaking, everyone began to chant, "Kiss, kiss, kiss!" Embarrassed, Essie said, "It''s not a show, everybody..." Before she could even finish her words, Hanson''s soft lips fell on her cheek. Then, he took her hand and said, "I love her too. I will never leave her again," he said in a firm and affectionate tone. However, when she heard his words, a sharp pain pierced through Essie''s heart like a bolt of lightning. If only he had been that decisive from the beginning, she wouldn''t have married someone else and gotten involved in all of that mess. She put her hand up and said, "Well, the show is over. Shall we drink to our first ever reunion after graduation?" "Okay!" everyone responded. They stood up and raised their sses, and with a clear clink, they all took a sip from their drinks. After dinner, they went their separate ways. They had to get some rest for they still had some activities nned for tomorrow. Essie ended up drinking too much, not knowing whether she was happy or sad. She didn''t want to go back to the hotel, so Hanson took her to the bridge to help her sober up. "Hanson, do you remember the first time you took me out? This was where you brought me." She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at him drunkenly. "Of course I remember. It was our first date." Hanson''s handsome face was full of tenderness. "A date?" Slightly taken aback, Essie shook her head like a rattle drum. "No, how could it be a date? You never asked me out when you were in college!" Hanson sighed in a low voice. "Then why did we have dinner, watch a movie, and go to the amusement park together? Don''t you consider those as dates?" She was dazed. Didn''t they have dinner together because he thought it was boring to eat dinner alone? And didn''t he invite her to watch a movie because he simply had an extra ticket? As for the amusement park, she clearly remembered him asking her toe to the rescue after he got stood up by another girl. When did those suddenly be dates? Chapter 158 Divorce Agreement Chapter 158 Divorce Agreement Hanson looked at Essie''s puzzled face and smiled bitterly. "I still remember that day," he began, putting emphasis on every word he was saying. "It was the first day of the new school year. A young girl wearing a white bubble skirt ran up to me and stared at me for a full five minutes. With her big backpack on her back, she honestly looked ridiculous." At this point, he paused for a chuckle. "Apparently, she wanted to ask me a question. She said, ''How can I find the ce for the new students?'' She was stuttering¡ªit was so cute. At that moment, I immediately knew that she was the one. I fell in love with that interesting little girl." He sighed. "But then the Dean wanted me to be the second ss'' counselor. I usually would just say yes to whatever he asked of me, but that time, I somehow found the courage to request him to transfer me to the first because the girl that I liked was in the first ss." He paused and caressed Essie''s face. "Do you know why I was always there whenever you were in the ssroom, the library, or the yground? That was because I always waiting for you. Everyday. Back then, I considered every moment we were alone together as a date," he said smiling softly. But then his smile quickly faded away. "If it wasn''t for my family, I would never go to Mn. I have no interest in that ce. I would have preferred to just stay in K City, find a job, and marry you after you graduated." Again, a deep sigh escaped his lips. "Unfortunately, that isn''t happening." Tears starting gushing out of Essie''s eyes. For her, it felt like a floodgate had been opened inside of her. The feelings she had inside were just flowing out of her freely. "How... how did we end up like this?" she asked through her sobs. "It''s all my fault," Hanson said somberly. "Through the years, my family had broken my spirit down so much, making me into the mess that I am today." At that, he held Essie tighter in his arms. "I''ve already told my father that I will not be marrying Sunny no matter what happens," he saidfortingly. "He can do everything in his power to try and change my mind, but he won''t be able to. I am free now, and I am making all my decisions." Tears from Essie''s eyes continued to stream onto Hanson''s chest. "But I''m tainted now!" she cried out. "I have nothing left to offer you. I don''t deserve you. I don''t deserve you anymore!" "That is not true, Essie," Hanson whispered. "You know that that is not true. Besides, I really do not care about all of that." He could not get himself to loosen his arms around Essie because he felt that if he did, he would lose her again. "I''ll take you away, I promise. We''ll leave this cursed ce and live somewhere else, somewhere where no one knows who we are. A ce where we can start again and build a new life," he said. Essie raised her head and looked straight into Hanson''s eyes. "Will... you really be able to let go of Be?" she asked, her voice shaky. Hanson let out a little chuckle. "No one will everpare to you, Essie," he said softly. "I love you, Essie. You are my true love." He nted a gentle kiss on her forehead, and then her teary eyes. "Do you love me as much as I love you?" he then asked quietly. "I..." For a short while, Essie felt hesitation in her heart. She didn¡¯t understand why it was there, but she quickly chalked it up to her drunkenness. But worse than that, she was starting to see another face the longer she stared at Hanson. She violently shook her head, trying to get rid of the man she was starting to see. ¡®Stop it, Essie!¡¯ she thought. ¡®For him, you were only a burden that made his life more difficult! Aside from that, he never saw you as a person¡ªyou were only a device he used so that he could get Valery back! The moment Valery gave birth to her child, you became useless to him, and he began treating you like garbage!¡¯ Hatred was starting to swell and take over her chest, making her clench her teeth. "Essie? Are you okay? Why aren¡¯t you responding?" Hanson asked, his voice tinged with the slightest bit of concern and confusion. His voice quickly pulled Essie back to reality. She quickly opened her eyes wide and once again saw Hanson clearly. "I love you, too, Hanson!" she proimed, relieved. After that, she took a deep breath to steady herself. Not far away from them, a man concealing behind a big tree was recording everything that was happening with his camera. He believed that his employer would be more than interested to see the reunion of these two lovebirds. It was a beautiful day in Dragon City. The moment the doctor confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Valery, Zac immediately took her back to the house. After making sure that she was all settled in and okay, he took out his phone and dialed Essie''s number. However, before he was able to call it, he noticed that an unknown number messaged him. He immediately read it and watched the video that came with it. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As the video went on, he felt his chest be tighter and tighter with fury. His hands began to shake, and he started to see red. With clenched fists and knitted brows, he stormed out and departed. Valery saw everything that transpired in thefort of her bedroom. The moment she saw Zac head out, an insidious smile appeared on her lips. ''I finally got you now, dear Essie,'' she thought, feeling ted. ''You''re finished!" Essie and her ssmates had already finished their activities for the day: they were done with mountain climbing, and they already had a sessful outdoor barbecue. Because of that, they decided to go to a KTV bar. Hanson was extremely good at singing. That wasn''t surprising because everyone knew how much he loved karaoke. But what surprised people was just how incredible he was: every song he performed, he sounded extremely manly and very attractive. In Essie''s eyes, he was a karaoke master. The two of them sang a few songs together and it felt like they had gone back to the days when they were still carefree. It was alreadyte at night when they left the karaoke bar. As she and Hanson were waving goodbye to their friends, a Lamborghini sports car suddenly drove roaring towards them. It caught the two of them by surprise, but fortunately, it halted even before it could hit them. The door opened and a tall, handsome man stepped out of the car. The moment Essieid her eyes on him, she felt her heart stop. She felt so petrified that she started trembling. The man came towards her without a care in the stunned expressions from people around them. Then, the moment he was in front of her, he pulled her into his arms, like a knight would a princess, and kissed her on the lips. Essie''s face turned ruby red in an instant due to embarrassment, panic, and anger. Immediately, she tried her hardest to push him away, but her strength was no match for the man''s iron arms. Despite that, she still tried to wriggle herself free from his grasp. Unfortunately, the man did not care one bit¡ªworse, he even tightened his grip on her and kissed her even harder. She felt like he was trying to swallow her whole. Everyone''s mouths were agape. They were confused at what was happening. "What the fuck are you doing? Let her go!" Hanson''s voice suddenly rang out. His face was contorted by an expression of extreme jealousy and anguish. The next moment, he was rushing towards the man, his fist aimed at his face. Zac was not to be outdone, however. At that same moment, he also sent a punch towards Hanson''s direction. Their fists collided violently midair, creating a muffled sound. Hanson was, of course, no match for Zac. Upon collision, he immediately felt piercing pain, stemming from his knuckles and gradually making their way down to his arm. It felt as if all of his bones broke! When Zac let go of Essie, he noticed how swollen her lips were. An unfathomable expression then washed over his face, and when he turned to his gaze to Hanson, it was sharp and cold. "I kissed my wife," he said silently, his voice silky yet deadly. "I believe it''s none of your business!" He said every word with so much power that no one¡ªnot even Hanson¡ªdared to interrupt him. After a few moments, he led Essie to his car. "Wife?" Zac''s sudden appearance and statement had already begun creating a buzz within the crowd. At that moment, Essie hated no one else as much as she hated Zac. ''He did this on purpose,'' she thought, breathing heavily. ''I knew he did!'' Before Zac was able to drive away, she put her head out of the window to have onest look at Hanson. "I''m sorry, Hanson, but I have to go now!" she said apologetically. "Thank you for a fun night!" Upon hearing those words Zac''s eyes pulsed with anger and jealousy. He quickly stepped on the elerator and sped away before Essie could say anything else. Daly rushed to Hanson and asked, "What''s going on? Is Essie married? Are you two not together?" Queeny still couldn''t believe her ears. Hanson did not answer Daly''s questions. Instead, he just stared into space, at the direction Zac''s car had gone, quietly, as if all his spirit had been siphoned from him. He hated the way Zac just came in and took Essie away from her. But what he hated more was how he just let it happen. Zac was driving way past the speed limit. They arrived at the hotel in record time, and as soon as they did, Zac almost dragged Essie out of the car and into the elevator. He did not care about the weird stares they were getting from everyone at the lobby. "Zac, you bastard!" Essie cursed loudly, struggling to free herself from his grip by punching and kicking him. Her emotions were at an all-time high that she, too, stopped caring about everyone else''s opinion of them. Zac stayed silent until they got their suite, but the moment they entered the room, he immediately threw her on the bed and pinned her to it, him on top. His face was ghostly pale and his breath wasbored due to anger. The atmosphere quickly became tense and dangerous. Essie''s previously fiery attitude became extinguished. In one swift movement, Zac put his hand behind her neck and lifted her head with it. He then pinched her chin roughly and forcefully raised her head so that her gaze met his. "Do you really love Hanson that much?" he asked, his eyes full of fury. "It''s none of you fucking business," Essie answered defiantly. In the past, even if he was just using her, she knew that deep in her heart, she was living in their fantasy. Because of that, even if he did not love her, he would treat her in a way a man would treat his wife. As for Essie, it was only after hearing the words from Zac''s mouth did shepletely realize that he really had no romantic feelings for her at all. She learned that acting invested in her every single day and winning her over had annoyed him and made him hate her even more. When that happened, everything became easier for her, since she didn''t have to work so hard for him to like her. Zac''s handsome face was distorted in anger. He hated to have seen Essie with Hanson. "Who am I to you?" Zac asked in anguish. His voice was extremely hoarse, as if his anger was literal fire and had burned his throat. "Business partner," Essie said matter-of-factly. It was a cold, firm, and ruthless answer. "We are just business partners. A fake couple. I never meddle in your business, and you have no right to meddle in mine." Hints of sadness suddenly became evident in the corners of Zac''s mouth. "If you don''t know how to be a good wife," he hissed, tightening his grip on Essie''s wrists. "I''ll teach you!" Without any warning, he yanked Essie''s dress off of her slender body. "What are you doing!" Essie shouted, rmed. "Don''t fucking touch me!" She aimed her foot at Zac''s crotch and kicked it with all her might. Zac''s reflexes allowed him to dodge the attack, but it became an opening for her¡ªshe was able to jumped off of the bed. When she saw a fruit knife on the bedside table, she rushed over to grab it and put it on her neck. "If you dare touch me again, I swear I will kill myself in front of you!" Her eyes were aze with fury, and her tone full of desperation and sadness. Zac stumbled back two steps back. His face became paler than before, and his body became stiff with tension. His heart felt like it had been pulverized¡ªhe was utterly crushed. He fully believed that even if she didn''t fall in love with him, she would, at least, still have feelings for him. Unfortunately, it turned out that he was wrong. She did not only had no feelings for him, but she also hated him! His ck eyes mellowed. The anger that was previously in them all turned into silent pain. The pain was so clear and strong that Essie could not believe what she was witnessing. ''What is happening? Why does he look like this?'' she thought. She couldn''t understand the change that happened within Zac. For her, he should feel happy because he wouldn''t have to work so hard to act like he liked her anymore! In her bewilderment, she put down her hand subconsciously. The moment that happened, Zac rushed over and grabbed the knife in her hand. Before she had time to resist, he had already pinned her on the ground. "Zac, I hate you! I fucking hate you!" she screamed out loud, tears welling in her eyes. "I don''t fucking care!" Zac shouted back. "Hate me all you want!" He looked into her soul with his cold, piercing eyes, as if he was trying to punish her for her rash actions. After a long while, Zac let go of Essie. He straightened up, tucked the knife away in his pocket, and gave her a cold gaze. "From now on, we are only business partners." He walked out of the room and mmed the door, making the whole wall tremble. She felt her heart shake as well. After leaving the hotel, Essie did not return to Dragon City, but went straight to Yang City. She didn''t want to see Zac anymore. On her way, she decided that she would ask herwyer to draft their divorce agreement the following day. Finney had already moved out of the Legendary and was living in an apartment provided by her company. Essie had also decided that she didn''t want to live there anymore. After all, it wasn''t her house. Ever since what happened at the hotel, she had yearned for the time in her life when she didn''t know Zac. Hanson had been calling her every day since that fateful day. When he heard that she was back to Yang City, he immediately rushed over to meet her. "Did he hurt you?" he asked. He was so worried that he himself wasn''t able to fall asleep for several nights. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me," Essie replied, smiling slightly so that Hanson would stop worrying. "If he doesn''t want to divorce you, I will go find him and make him. I don''t care what he does to me¡ªas long as you''re free, I can take anything!" His beautiful eyebrows were knitted tightly. After knowing that Essie had a fake marriage with Zac, it tortured him every minute of every single day. It made him nervous, uneasy, and even desperate. He was afraid of losing Essie again. "I told you, you should stop worrying about it," Essie replied. "I will send him the divorce agreement in a couple of days. He will sign it," she spoke in a very reassuring tone, though she didn''t know whether she wasforting Hanson or herself. Chapter 159 A Third-Party Profit (Part One) Chapter 159 A Third-Party Profit (Part One) "Really?" A glimmer of hope shone in Hanson''s eyes. Essie nodded. She desired nothing more than freedom. He took her face in his palms and ced an affectionate kiss on her forehead. Looking at her with his loving eyes, he said, "From now on, I will be with you all the time. Even for a second, I won''t leave you." "Okay." She tried her best to force a smile. But there was something unnatural about her expression. He noticed that both her lips and face were pale as a white sheet. It seemed like she hadn''t eaten anything for days. With sincere concern, he said, "Haven''t you eaten yet? How about I take you to eat steak?" She shook her head. In the past two days, she had lost her appetite. She was very upset and felt repulsed by the sight of food. Even the tastiest food seemed to have lost its vor. Her mind was always busy reying her memories with Zac. He was a drug that had her addicted! She hoped time would heal this pain. "If not steak, what do you want to eat?" he asked. "I''ll cook some noodlester," she replied, but there was no enthusiasm in her voice. With a smile on his face, he teased, "Do you want to try my special braised noodles?" He was the man every girl dreamed of! His talent extended to the kitchen as well. In the past, Florey had been busy and waspelled to work overtime. Ever since he was five, he had been cooking for himself. There was a glimmer of admiration in Essie''s eyes. She would love to eat his hand cooked food. "I don''t know if everything you need will be there in the kitchen. I have neglected grocery shopping," she said. "Let me check." He smiled and stood up, taking out noodles, tomato, eggs and ham from it. "Yes! Everything I need is here," he announced happily. When he went into the kitchen, she was waiting for him like a little greedy cat. Quickly, a bowl of steaming noodle with gravy sauce was served. Her taste bud, which had been listless became energetic. She began to taste the delicious food. "It is so delicious! It is so bloody delicious!" she couldn''t help but scream. Her appreciation came in the form of moans. He looked at her adorable reaction and broke into a smile. "I can cook for you every day if that will make you happy." With her thick eyshes fluttering, she put on a mischievous smile and said, "No way. I can''t let you do that. You are the honored CEO of Be. It won''t look nice if you cook noodles for me every day. Oh but this is killing me! So yummy!" She couldn''t stop gushing about it. He touched her head and said, "I''m willing to do anything that will make you happy. I could even pick the moon from the sky." "Really?" She raised her eyebrows naughtily and said, "Then I would like you to pick it for me." "Okay, I''ll be back soon. Just wait for me." Hanson stood up and took a small basin. He filled the basin with water and brought it to the balcony. The bright moon shone in the water and he said, "Look! I''ve brought it down." Her giggle was as crisp as the sound of a silver bell, flowing gently in the early autumn night. However, at this moment, the entire Rong Mansion was extremely silent. This ominous silence had never passed this mansion before. Seeing that Essie didn''te back, Valery was so ted that she wanted dance. ''She must have been driven away by Zac. They should get divorced soon,'' Valery thought, jumping to the conclusion. She thought she would finally get a chance to spend some alone-time with Zac. But her happiness didn''tst very long. She barely saw him as he didn''t stay there much after Essie''s departure. And to make things worse, Le had returned back to his life! Zac took Le to the party of celebrities on the weekend. Seeing them together, people were eagerly guessing what was going on. "Did he dump Essie?" someone asked, looking shocked. "They seemed to be truly in love! I wonder what happened!" another one said. "Is Le the person whom Zac genuinely loves?" There was a slight jealousy in the eyes of the female who spoke. Ever since middle school, Le had been the only woman beside Zac. Although their families seemed to have a bad rtionship, it didn''t stop them from seeing each other. They didn''t even mind being seen together! Reputation had meant nothing to this couple. Zac was indeed a mysterious man! One couldn''t guess what was going on in his mind. Did he love any of these women or they meant nothing to him? Everyone was eager to know the truth. When Holy saw them, he ran up to them and asked, "Brother Zac, where is sister Essie? Why didn''t shee with you?" "She has something to deal with, so she couldn''t make it," Zac said tly. "So you came with another woman. Aren''t you afraid that sister Essie will be jealous when shees to know about it?" He puffed up his cheeks, looking very angry. In Zac''s heart, he grinned bitterly. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ''Would she even care?'' he wondered. ''No!'' his mind instantly answered. Although he was not by her side, he had sent people to protect her in secrecy. From their updates, it turned out she was with Hanson. And how could she be sad when she was with Hanson? She probably forgot him now that she had her true love with her! "Don''t talk nonsense." Alice pulled Holy away from them. Taking a look at them, Zac said lightly, "Excuse me." Then he left with Le. Holy pouted and said, "He must have quarreled with sister Essie." With aplex expression in her eyes, Alice stroked Holy''s head and said, "Don''t worry. They will make up soon." Not far away, Le heard their words and felt extremely ufortable. It was with great difficulty she had managed to regain her position. How could she let someone else snatch him away? No! She was determined to keep him with her forever. "Zac, do you remember Simba? You have not visited her for a long time. She has now grown into a beautiful horse. If you are not busy tomorrow, can youe to my vi and see her?" She smiled faintly. Simba was a race horse with pure English blood. On Le''s 21st birthday, Zac had gifted Simba to her. When she took it to the equestrian club, Valery writhed with jealousy. Her wide eyes gaped at its beauty. "I have an important meeting tomorrow. I''ll visit when I''m free." Zac''s tone was t, and his handsome face seemed to have lost its luster. It was ice cold! Chapter 160 A Third-Party Profit (Part Two) Chapter 160 A Third-Party Profit (Part Two) Le felt a wave of disappointment course through her heart but she did her best to hide it. Wearing a beautiful smile, she said, "Can I ask you something?" "What is it?" Zac said, raising his eyebrows. "You are never serious about your rtionship with Essie, am I right?" Deep down, she worried about his answer. Taking a sip of the champagne, Zac fell silent for a while and said coldly, "I have no feelings for her nor did I ever have one." Zac had always been a good liar. From the way he spoke, one would have thought he was speaking about a valueless thing. Le sighed with relief. ''I knew it!'' she thought to herself. He couldn''t fall in love with a simpleton like Essie. Even if he had sex with her, it probably meant nothing. He did it to meet his physical needs. "Come on, Zac. Let''s dance. I haven''t danced with you for a long time." She started to move like a flying butterfly. Zac nodded slightly, took her hand and walked onto the dancing floor. A piece of wonderful music rang. It was a waltz. He gently embraced her. As soon as his hands touched her body, Le felt happy. She enjoyed his company. Her beautiful dress began to spread like rose blossom petals. However Zac''s mind was elsewhere. His thoughts had drifted away into another space. In it, Le was reced by a little figure. This little figure, Essie, was capable of both making him sad and happy. In the middle of the party, Valery showed up. Like a meteorite, she made a great tumult in the crowd of the dancing floor. It was with great difficulty that Valery had driven Essie away. And now, she couldn''t let others take away her fruit of victory! The music hadn''t stopped yet, and Zac and Le were still dancing on the dancing floor. She didn''t stop them at once, but secretly took several shots of them. Her resentment needed to be shared with someone. When the music was over, she walked forward and held Zac''s arm. She was pregnant, so he didn''t push her away. "It''ste. Why are you here instead of taking rest at home?" he asked, a frown appearing on his face. "Zac, you haven''t been home for a long time. The baby misses you so much. I think that''s why he keeps kicking me. I am finding it hard to fall asleep," Valery said pitifully, touching her swollen belly. Le''s eyes were burning with fury. It was a golden opportunity to stay alone with Zac. But Valery decided toe running in order to snatch it away! Having a baby was not a big deal, she could also give birth to one if she wanted. It was beyond her how Valery was using this baby as an excuse to have Zac. "Valery, the baby is just over four months old, and his brain is not fully developed. How is he capable of missing someone? You''d better go back and sleep. It''s too noisy here and is definitely not the right ce for a pregnant woman," Le advised, hoping to drive her away. "How can you speak with this certainty when you have never been pregnant before?" Valery snapped back. "When Zac tells stories, my baby used to respond to it!" Valery added. Le rolled her eyes at this absurdity. "Well, I''ll drive you back," Zac said, unable to take this catfight. He put his arm around Valery''s shoulders. It was too noisy here and he didn''t want it to impact the child''s health. Valery deliberately leaned her head against his shoulder in a coquettish way, shing Le a smug look. Soon, they disappeared out of Le''s sight. Le was so angry that she wanted to stamp her feet. Seeing that Zac cared so much about the baby in Valery''s belly, she couldn''t help but think of Essie''s words. Essie had said women were like clothes to some men. Any minute, they would change it for something better. However, the baby was connected to the parent by blood and it was beyond possible to cut it off. It turned out her words were true! She regretted having helped Valery. Her initial n was to hurt both Valery and Essie. But Essie was a weak woman who had given up easily. After round one, she lost and left! The same couldn''t be said about Valery. She was cunning and determined to be the winner. "No! I can''t let this happen!" Le screamed. The bartender and a few people in the club noticed her. They thought something was wrong with her. After Zac dropped Le off in the Rong Mansion, he got back in the car again. "Zac, won''t you stay here?" Valery was very disappointed. "I have something important to do," Zac replied coldly. "Are you going back to see Le?" It seemed that Valery was doomed to this uncertain life. No matter what she did, she couldn''t have Zac to herself. When Essie''s turn was over, Le got a chance. ''When will my turne?'' she wondered, looking forlorn. Zac ignored her probing question. He started the engine and roared away from her sight, leaving her stunned. He drove on the road aimlessly, having no idea where he was going. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was with Essie he felt a sense of home. Even this big vi felt like a strange ce now that she wasn''t with him. It was funny how in spite of being rich, he felt homeless and powerless. Essie had slowly be both his wealth and power! Deep inside his heart, waves were pounding heavily, eager to embrace her. When he woke up, his thoughts swam towards her. And when he was asleep, he dreamed of her. In short, no matter what he did, his soul would follow her. Nothing in this life seemed as sweet as his Essie. He wandered around in darkness for a long time. Not finding peace anywhere, he went back to the vi. A look of defeat was etched all over his gloomy face. The butler came over and gave him an envelope. It came from Yang City! His heart was trembling. With his shivering hands, he somehow managed to tear open the cover. As soon as he read the paper, an excruciating pain went through his body. She had sent him a divorce paper! A note was attached to the document. It read, "I won''t tell anyone else about the divorce before the baby is born. Valery will never know about it. You have nothing to worry, she won''t force you to marry her." He felt someone had set his body on fire. He cked out and was ovee by a strong headache. But physical pain was nothingpared to the pain his heart was going through. Letting out a sad chuckle, he dashed towards the door. He ran around theke like an injured cheetah until he was exhausted. His body gave up and fell on the grass. Cold wind was howling in his ears. He looked at the dark clouds in the sky for a long time. A chill of coldness swept through every inch of his body. Chapter 161 Having An Affair (Part One) Chapter 161 Having An Affair (Part One) It was veryte at night. However, sleep was elusive for Essie. Shey in bed and yed mobile games to kill time. Her phone alert suddenly went off, indicating an iing email. She clicked on the notification, and a group of photos greeted her. At a single nce, she recognized the man and woman who were intimately entwined in the photos. The email address of the source was unfamiliar, and she didn''t care enough to think deeply about the email''s purpose. It was any one of two reasons: showing off or dealing a blow. However, if the sender wanted a response from her, then they would be doomed to disappointment. After all, she knew that rtionship very well. They loved each other but could not be together, so Zac had no choice but to take her as a substitute. Zac''s n was obvious; he thought that with sweet promises and honeyed words, he would be able to manipte her into doing whatever he wanted. She may be stupid, but she was nobody''s puppet, nor would she sacrifice her own marriage and happiness. Now, she was together again with Hanson, and they couldn''t be happier. Hanson was her happy ending. He would never lie to her, use her, or treat her as a substitute for another woman. He was the only person in the world who truly loved her; thus, he was the only person worthy of her love. While she was lost in thought, her phone screen showed that Hanson was calling. They had separated only three hours ago, but he already missed her. "Are you sleeping, Essie?" "Not yet." "Do you, perhaps, miss me?" "No, I just can''t fall asleep." She giggled a little and felt herself blush. "Then let me sing a song to lull you to sleep, okay?" His voice, which was as tender as the night breeze, made her feel drunk and warm. "Okay." "What do you want to hear?" "''You are Young.''" "Okay." His maic voice floated through the earpiece "I often think of the mottled desks of that year..." She closed her eyes and emptied her mind. She didn''t want to think about people or things that upset her. Now, she had Hanson, and it felt like the whole world was hers. That headache-inducing person who never really cared about her should really disappear from her mind. In the next two weeks, Hanson came to visit her from workte at night, always looking exhausted. Essie prepared a ss of fresh fruit juice for him and asked carefully, "Is work really hectic these days?" He nodded and put his arm around her shoulder. "As long as I see you, I have nothing to worry about." She smiled, "I like this kind of carefree life, too." Her stay in the Rong Mansion was unpleasant, to say the least. Every day, she had to deal with the malicious smiles and sinister machinations of Valery, the woman''s mother, and her own mother-inw. She never spent a rxed day in that house. He gently stroked her hair and asked with a thoughtful look on his face, "Essie, if I left Be one day, became a nobody, and lost everything, would you still be willing to stay with me?" Her heart sank suddenly. "Is your father forcing you again to marry Sunny?" He was silent for a while, and a frown crept onto his face. This time, he really needed to make the final decision between thepany and Essie... because Be was in an unprecedented mess. In the past two years, Be''s turnover numbers were dismal, and thepany had been operating at a loss. Last week, the investment n in A City was dered to be a failure because of a sudden blockage in the capital chain. There were also problems in the orders exported to America, which caused the stock to plummet continuously. Severalpanies took advantage of this situation to try and acquire Be. Jobson hoped that the Yang family could help him ovee this crisis, but the Yang family requested for Hanson to marry Sunny at once before taking any action. If he turned down the offer, Be would be acquired by another entity. However, Hanson did not want Essie to be aware of this situation. He only said in a low voice, "It has nothing to do with Sunny. I just want to know if you were willing to be with me even if I had nothing." She lifted her eyes to meet his and looked at him deeply. "I don''t care about money, power, or status. I only care about two things: someone who loves me wholeheartedly and a quiet, peaceful life with him." "Essie!" He embraced her and murmured fervently against her hair, "You have no idea how relieved I am to hear you say that." When he came out of the apartment, his father called him and requested for his presence at home. When he entered the luxurious mansion of the Xia family, he was surprised at the sight of his mother Florey. Mrs. Xia never allowed his mother into the house, but the matriarch was surprisingly generous in that regard today. It looked like she was really upset. "What''s the matter?" Hanson had figured out Jobson''s intentions, but he pretended not to know. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "You still have the time to rx outside after what happened to Be?!" Mrs. Xia remarked bitterly, rolling her eyes at him. Although he was the deputy CEO, he was only a figurehead who held no real executive power. A year ago, he had proposed a reform n for Be in an attempt to save thepany, which was on the brink of copse. However, without the trust of his father, Jobson, and with the Xia matriarch determined to fight him, his n was summarily rejected by the board. "Be is yours. What does it have to do with me?" Hanson had always been the outsider in this family. Jobson had never raised him, and there was little love lost between father and son. Of course, there was Mrs. Xia and her daughters, who had always regarded him as a thorn in their side. Jobson said as his mouth twitched, "Don''t you understand the old saying, ''Once the lips are gone, the teeth will feel cold''? If Be goes down, you, too, will lose everything." "I''ve lived on nothing for twenty years. I don''t care anymore," Hanson said tly with a shrug. "Hanson," Florey said in a despairing tone, "Be will eventually be yours, and now it''s undergoing a crisis. How can you just ignore it?" "One year ago, I desperately wanted to save Be, but they outright rejected my proposal. Now, everything''s messed up, and I just don''t have the energy to help thepany get back on its feet," Hanson said coldly. Chapter 162 Having An Affair (Part Two) Chapter 162 Having An Affair (Part Two) "Mr. Yang is willing to help, provided that you and Sunny would marry as soon as possible. Then, he will invest in Be. In any case, sooner is better thanter, so it would be best for you go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow..." Mrs. Xia had not finished presenting her suggestion when Hanson interrupted her, "I have already told my father that I don''t intend to marry Sunny, so stop trying to force me." "Hanson..." Jobson took a deep drag on his cigar and said slowly, "Be has never encountered a crisis of this scale before. Now''s not the time for you to be so stubborn, not when it''s a matter of the company''s survival. You have to prioritize your family and thepany before your romance. Do you know who''s behind this whole debacle?" "Who is it?" Hanson asked, eyebrows furrowed with apprehension. "The Emperor Group. Its CEO is the second son of the Rong family. He is a very shrewd businessman, and even US''s most famouspany, the Rock Group, entered into his pocket without the slightest effort. The only way for us to win against them is by joining hands with the Yang family." Jobson''s eyes were full of sadness. After some time, Hanson''s body jerked in realization. "The CEO''s name... is it Zac Rong?" Jobson nodded. Hanson''s handsome face clouded over. It looked like Zac was after his blood all this time. So he wanted to take Essie away from him? He''d have to kill him first! He could lose Be, but he could never lose Essie! "I''ll think about it," he said nomittally and made his exit. The next three days were thest recording for ''Beauty on Runway'' and the finals show. The live show was being broadcast in the Yang City Stadium. With the arrival of the Entertainment King Jim, the whole gym went wild with excitement. Of course, the first person he wanted to see as soon as he arrived at the stadium was Essie. Without preliminaries, he asked, "What happened between you and Zac?" He squinted his charming eyes and looked at her with an unreadable look. "You should ask him that question," Essie said in an indifferent tone. She didn''t want to have anything to do with Zac anymore. Jim coughed to clear his throat and said, "So you are having an affair with another man?" She had gone shopping and had lunch with Hanson in public without any qualms, and paparazzi had taken countless photos of them secretly. However, Zac put pressure on them so that no one dared to spread anything. However, as the son of a media boss, he was aware of everything. Essie choked at the point-nk question. Although she was with Hanson at the time, she would not do anything disloyal to Zac before the divorce was finalized. Unlike her, he had been intimate with his ex- lover even as a married man. What was the big deal about her hanging out with her ex, then? "That question, as well. I think you should ask him," she said lightly, even as her thoughts whirled. Jim pursed his lips. If he had managed to get an answer from Zac, then he wouldn''t have had to seek her out to ask. "I thought you two were great together." He sighed, a regretful look evident in his eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g A slight flicker registered in Essie''s eyes at Jim''s statement. She and Zac were never a perfect match; she probably was only able to be with him because the divine matchmaker was drunk at the time. They were wrong for each other, and it was time to correct things. She had no idea that Zac was in the audience. Covered by his sunsses, his eyes had never left her since she stepped onstage. His face looked passive, but his heart was pounding. He was sorely tempted to take her away as soon as she went backstage and locked her up in the cage. Then, she would belong only to him until either one of them died. However, he resisted the impulse. He knew in his bones that she woulde back to him. Essie didn''t care about the final results of thepetition, but she ended up taking the top spot anyway, as expected. When she returned to the backstage with the trophy in her hands, Sunny walked up to her. "It doesn''t matter to me whether you''re the grand champion. I only want one thing: to get Hanson back." Essie stared at Sunny in surprise. "But Hanson won''t marry you." Half-covering her mouth, Sunny giggled and said, "He will definitely marry me this time around, or else Be will be acquired by anotherpany." Her words were like a thunderp in Essie''s head. "What did you say?" A shiver ran down her spine, and her voice trembled when she spoke. "How could you not know such an important thing?" Sunny was surprised by Essie''s ignorance. "The Emperor Group is buying out Be. Without my father''s assistance, Be would have no choice but to surrender to the Emperor Group." Essie felt a crushing pain in her chest, as if her internal organs were being twisted. No wonder Hanson had looked exhausted in the past two weeks. He must have been extremely busy. "Do you mean the Emperor Group of Dragon City?" "Yes. You bumpkin have been to Dragon City. You know something about them, don''t you?" Sunny laughed scornfully. Essie''s hands balled up into fists, a burning anger churning within her chest. It was Zac''s doing! He must be taking his revenge on Hanson and her! That devil was definitely a bloodthirsty predator, through and through! Outside of the stadium, Hanson pulled up on the driveway, and Essie quickly slipped into the vehicle. She was oblivious to eyes watching her underneath a pair of sunsses. As Hanson''s Maserati pulled away, Zac followed the disappearing vehicle with his dark, inscrutable eyes and a ruthless smile on his lips. Distraught, Essie sat in the car without a word. Hanson gently patted her head and asked, "Where do you want to go to celebrate?" The corners of his mouth turned up in a charming smile that erased the tiredness on his face. "I''m a little tired. I just want to go home," she muttered in a low voice. Hanson may be acting like nothing was wrong, but it was breaking her heart. Chapter 163 Lets Get Away From Here (Part One) Chapter 163 Let''s Get Away From Here (Part One) "Okay, I''ll take you home so you can rest. Then we''ll go to eat in a French restaurant, okay?" Hanson smiled gently as he made a turn at the next corner. Essie didn''t talk all the way to the apartment. As soon as she arrived, the first thing she did was lie on the sofa. "I''ll get you a ss of juice," Hanson said. Just as he was about to get up, she stretched out her hand to grab his and said, "Don''t go, Hanson. Stay here with me." She knew she was going to lose him again. And this time, she was going to lose himpletely. But she couldn''t me him for that. This time, the fate of Be was at stake. It was about the prospect of tens of thousands of employees, and as the sessor of the CEO, he had the responsibility to protect Be and its employees. Moreover, this undeserved catastrophe was all because of her. He sat down beside her and let her rest her head on hisp. "You little fool, I''m just going to get some juice for you. I won''t leave you alone." As he spoke, he gently stroked her face. "I know," Essie mumbled as tears welled up unconsciously in her eyes. She immediately turned her head so that he wouldn''t see the tears rolling down from her eyes and onto his pants. The warmth of her tears made him tremble slightly. He looked down at her and said, "You should be happy since you won the championship. Why are you crying?" She sat up, her tears streaming down her face like someone had opened the floodgates in her eyes. "Hanson, I know everything about what''s going on with Be." Trembling violently, he raised his hand to try to wipe away her tears, but there was nothing he could do to get rid of them all. Her tears would not stop streaming down her face. In all her life, her heart had never been this full of despair. "I nned on telling you after I''ve sorted everything out." His voice was low and sorrowful, as if he knew that there was nothing he could do. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''ll talk to Zac¡ª" Before she could even finish her words, Hanson took her in his arms tightly. "You can''t go. I don''t want you to go. I''ve thought it through, and I''m going to go through the process of going abroad so I can get you out of here." Essie was shocked. She must have misheard him. He was going to marry Sunny to salvage the situation, wasn''t he? "Hanson, what are you talking about? Are you leaving now? Are you going to leave Be behind?" Hanson replied with a hint of coldness in his eyes, "All I can do is to sacrifice myself for a political marriage that I don''t want, and in the end, no one will even know who my sacrifice was for." "I don''t understand." Essie shook her head with a nk look in her eyes. Hanson caressed her head and sighed. "Although I''m the vice president, I have no real power in the group. My father and I have different opinions on managing thepany. He is a stubborn person, and my stepmother and her daughters are always picking on me. No matter what I say, my opinions will always be rejected. Even when they fired you at the beginning, I didn''t have the right to keep you there." He paused and continued, "I don''t have much feelings for my father, and he feels the same way towards me. Last month, hiswyer told me that he has made a will, leaving half of his shares to me and the other half equally divided among his three daughters. It may seem like I am the biggest shareholder, but the shares of his three daughters,bined with 8% of the shares my stepmother has, still equal to a bigger share than mine. They can veto me at any time, which means that even after my father hands the business down to me, I still won''t have any real power in thepany. I don''t want to sacrifice my marriage and love for thispany since it is in no way under my control. It would be better for me to leave and be a designer." Hearing Hanson''s words, Essie lowered her head, not knowing what to say. Even though she knew that Be was not in a good situation, she didn''t expect that it was that bad. No wonder he had decided to marry Sunny to change the situation in the beginning. "Essie." He put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Back then, you gave up studying in the Instituto Marangoni for me. Now, we''re going to Mn so you can realize your dream, okay? By that time, you would go to school and I will find a job. When you graduate, we''ll design our own brand and build our own Be." "Okay." She embraced him back and buried her head into the nook of his neck. Tears fell down from her eyes again, but this time, they were tears of joy. He held her face in his hands. His fingers trailed down from her forehead to her eyes and the tears on her cheeks. Then, he kissed her softly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. What a gentle man! He was like a gentle stream of water. He was so unlike Zac who was crazy, overbearing, full of plunder, and always acting as if he wanted to devour her. At this time, she shouldn''t let this demon disturb her happiness. She quickly shook off the thought. There was no way she was going to let this demon disturb the happiness she was feeling at that moment. She forced herself to calm down and wrapped her arms around Hanson''s neck. Her initiative made him ecstatic, and he increased the pressure on her lips slightly. After a long while, he stopped kissing her. She nestled in his arms as she tried to catch her breath. He gently stroked her hair and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Are you hungry? Let''s go out for dinner." She shook her head and said, "I just want to eat the braised noodles that you cook." It was absolutely delicious, and she was addicted to it. A smile appeared on his face. He pinched the tip of her nose lovingly and said, "Okay, let''s just have braised noodles." After a while, Essie entered the kitchen and she saw two bowls of freshly-cooked noodles steaming with a lovely aroma waiting for her on the table. She ate with relish and even drank up everyst bit of the soup. Once she was done, she smacked her lips and sighed with satisfaction. He looked at her with a smile, and continued, "Now that I''ve fed you, I can do what I''ve been meaning to do." Slightly stunned, Essie said, "What is it?" He stood up and got down on one knee in front of her. Then he took out a velvet box from his pocket, and the moment he opened it, Essie saw an enormous pink diamond ring inside. She had refused him last time, and this time, she had to wear this ring. "Essie, marry me. I can be your masseuse when you''re tired, your pillow when you''re sleepy, your coat when it''s cold, and your umbre when it''s raining. I promise that I will only give you happiness and love instead of tears and pain for the rest of your life." Chapter 164 Lets Get Away From Here (Part Two) Chapter 164 Let''s Get Away From Here (Part Two) "Hanson..." Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes and her heart raced. "I''ve sent the divorce papers to him, but I haven''t received his signature. I''m so worried..." she said. She lowered her head. It was obvious that the reason why Zac wanted to buy Be out was that he did not want a divorce. He wanted her to be a substitute for the rest of her life. He caressed her head andforted her. "We''ll go to Mn first, then we will find awyer to talk to him. If it fails, we can file a unteralwsuit to finalize the divorce." Hanson knew very well that Zac tried to buy hispany to force him to give Essie up, but he was not going to let Zac get what he wanted. Since Be was now in the hands of Mrs. Xia and her daughters, and they had made a mess of it, Hanson would have to give it up anyway. If Zac really wanted it, he could just take it. For Hanson, it would be enough to just be with Essie. Essie nodded her head. Even though Zac was powerful, she would find a way to get the divorce done. She may be stupid, but she was not stupid enough to sacrifice her marriage and love at the mercy of others. Hanson took her hand and put the ring on her ring finger before pulling her into a tight hug. By the time Hanson got back to his apartment, he had alreadypleted the requirements for going abroad. Meanwhile, Essie had already decided to move out of the leased apartment, and taken all of her stuff there in Hanson''s apartment. Once Hanson had booked the flight ticket, all that was left for him to do was to fly with her to Italy this Saturday. Once they got there, they would finally be able to have a fresh start. He carried out all of this under the table. He was careful not to let Jobson and Zac find out about his ns. But what he didn''t know was that Zac was already aware of everything. Zac was actually surprised. He didn''t expect Hanson to be so determined. It seemed that he underestimated Hanson''s feelings for Essie. But he couldn''t let them get what they wanted just like that. In this life, he was the only one who could have Essie. "Inform Jobson," he said coldly. "Right away." The man nodded. On Saturday... Hanson finished packing his luggage and was about to go to the apartment to pick up Essie. However, when he opened the door, he saw Jobson with four bodyguards in tow. "Where are you going?" His father''s face was livid with rage and his brows were knitted together. "I''m going out for a walk," Hanson said in a in tone, trying to keep calm. "Really? Then is it necessary to transfer all your assets overseas?" Jobson roared at him. "Be is in a life or death situation. How could you even think of running away with another woman? How could I have such an unfilial son like you?" Hanson let out a coldugh and said, "Yes, you are the reason I was born. But have you ever raised me and taken care of me? If you only had another son with that woman, you never would have acknowledged me as your own son! Do you think that I am just an ambitious person who only wants to get Be? Well, I am telling you now, I am not interested in yourpany. Don''t expect me to save it at the expense of marrying the woman I love!" "Stop speaking, you evil creature!" Annoyed, Jobson raised his hand and pped Hanson across the face. Five fingerprints were left behind on Hanson''s pale face. He gritted his teeth and slowly squeezed out a few words. "Get out of the way now that you''re done pping me." With a snort, Jobson said, "You are not allowed to leave the house today. As for that woman, if you don''t get married to Sunny, you will never see her in your life!" Now, Hanson was like an angry cheetah. He rushed to his father and grabbed him by the cor. "If you dare to touch a single hair on Essie''s head, I will destroy Be!" "If you dare to defy me, you should know who you are first." Jobson looked at Hanson with a cold and cruel expression on his face. He told the bodyguards to seize Hanson. At once, one of the bodyguards tried to grab him, but Hanson fought him with all his might. Another one of the men took advantage of his inattention to punch him on the back of his neck. He immediately fell to the ground in shock. "You two keep an eye on him." Jobson ordered two of the bodyguards to watch Hanson before leading the other two to find Essie. Essie had already finished packing her luggage and was just waiting for Hanson. She heard the doorbell ring and thought it was him, so she quickly went to open the door. When the sight of Jobson greeted her, she was shocked. "Mr. Jobson, what can I do for you?" Jobson looked at her from head to toe and said, "Since you know who I am, you should already know why I came here." Hearing that, Essie''s heart contracted even tighter. It seemed like he had found out that she was about to leave the country with Hanson. "Where is Hanson? I want to see him." She tried her best to keep calm. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "You wouldn''t be able to see him before he gets married." Jobson snorted. The look in his eyes was teeming with coldness. He signaled to the bodyguards beside him, and the two of them quickly went forward and seized Essie. "What are you doing? Let me go!" Essie struggled hard, but the bodyguards were so strong that there was just no way for her to win in a fight against them. "I won''t let you ruin Hanson''s wedding. As long as his wedding goes smoothly, I will let you go," Jobson said. Then, he let the two men catch her and walked outside. "This is illegal detention. Aren''t you afraid that I will call the police?" This time, Essie managed to raise her voice, hoping that her neighbors would hear her and call the police to save her. Jobson said with a cold smile, "It would be better for you to save your energy. You don''t have to shout. It won''t work. I am thew in Yang City." Essie''s face turned pale. He was right. She couldn''t win against a man as rich and powerful as him. Hanson must be under his control now, and he wanted to ckmail him with her. Chapter 165 We Wont Be Able To See Each Other Again (Part One) Chapter 165 We Won''t Be Able To See Each Other Again (Part One) "Hanson is your son. How could you do this to him?" Essie couldn¡¯t suppress her anger. She red at him and clenched her fists. Jobson didn¡¯t wait for a second to answer her question. "You¡¯re right. He¡¯s my son. That¡¯s exactly why he should do what I tell him to do." His voice sounded cold and ruthless. When they stepped out of the elevator, eight tall and brawny men in ck stopped them and stood in their way. "What are you doing?" Jobson sounded rmed. Seeing the men in front of them, he thought they looked dangerous. "You can leave now. We¡¯ll take Miss Essie with us," one of the men said tly. Their mere presence turned the whole atmosphere tense. Jobson nced at Essie and thought, ¡®Did this woman get into any other trouble? These guys seem to be from a powerful family. I only have two bodyguards with me. If anything happens, we won¡¯t stand a chance. I should go. Besides, whatever happens to this woman won¡¯t have anything to do with me. If she died, then it would all work out for me since she won¡¯t be able to bother Hanson anymore.¡¯ When he realized that he was sneering, he immediately tried to restrain himself. He spoke in a low voice and said, "Leave her. Let¡¯s go." He did not say another word and quickly left without looking back. Looking at the men in ck who had such an imposing presence, Essie could not help but shudder. She took a step back and asked, "Who are you? And what are you going to do?" She didn¡¯t know what they came for. Whenever she remembered the time when Valery had her kidnapped, she would get goosebumps. One of the men in ck came up to her and said, "Mrs. Essie, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Boss asked us to protect you. Pleasee with us, he is waiting for you." Essie raised her left eyebrow. ¡®Boss?¡¯ She was slightly taken aback. "Wait. You¡¯re Zac¡¯s people?" The man who towered over her nodded. She let out a sigh and said, "All right, fine. Let¡¯s go." She smoothed her clothes and walked out. She was in luck since she also wanted to see Zac. Zac was waiting at the Legendary for a while and sat in front of the bay window. Essie had prepared to leave without hesitation that she took all her belongings with her. There was no trace of her, and the only things she left to Zac were their memories and despair. Zac leaned his head against the cold ss window. ¡®Does she really not have any feelings for me, even just a tiny bit?¡¯ It was raining outside and the raindrops were trickling down the window. A strong wind pushed the window open and lightly mmed on his face, as though trying to wake him up. It was cold¡ªas cold as his heart that he could feel no warmth. Suddenly, he heard footsteps from outside the door. He immediately collected his thoughts and wore a cold and frigid face. Essie came in through the door. Her face was full of anger and resentment. "I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a despicable person!" Zac was listening intently and retorted, "You should know that by now." His face was expressionless, and his voice was as cold and deste as the wind from outside. "Marrying you was the greatest mistake I have ever made in the past 22 years. I just want to make up for it and go live with the person I really like. Can¡¯t you just let me go?" Her voice was full of emotions as if she was pleading. Her furrowed brow tried to mask her eyes filled with pain. She knew she wasn¡¯t Mother Teresa¡ªit was difficult for her to sacrifice her own happiness for the sake of others. He slowly turned his head and stared coldly at the pink diamond ring on her finger. It dazzled as the light reflected on the diamond ring, stinging his eyes. Zac frowned at the sight of the ring sittingfortably on her finger. The anger in his heart twisted his handsome face and the veins on his forehead kept throbbing. Then, like a hurricane, he took a step closer to her and pinched her chin. "Why would I let you go? You¡¯re mine, and you¡¯re going to be my only woman all my life." He looked fierce and cold as he asserted his ownership of Essie like she could only belong to him. Strong sadness and indignation surged into her heart. Her eyes looked grim. "I am not your toy. I have my own freedom and the right to make a choice again." Her voice sounded firm and insistent, unyielding to his cold-heartedness. His hold on her tightened. She felt the pain but gritted her teeth stubbornly, unwilling to surrender to him. "You lost that right when you married me. Do you really think you can get rid of me by going to Mn to hide? I can find you even if you run to the ends of the earth. You can never escape from me. As for Hanson, I can easily kill him if I have to. It would be a piece of cake." Zac didn¡¯t blink once when he spoke. Every word he said was a threat. Essie felt a chill down her spine and shivered as it spread throughout her body. It was true that she now had no other choice. Hanson was being governed by Jobson. If Essie couldn¡¯t make apromise to take advantage of the situation to resolve the crisis that Be was facing, Hanson would be forced to marry Sunny. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She couldn¡¯t let that happen. "Are you going to drop the acquisition of Be if Ie back to you?" she offered, making sure he understood that it was apromise. Her thick eyshes cast shadows on her eyelids that made her eyes look helpless and in pain. "I¡¯m not even interested in Be. I just want your sincerity." There was a spark of rage in his eyes. Before he finished his sentence, he took her in his arms and carried her upstairs. After a long while, Essie felt tired and exhausted as shey on the bed. Her hair was tangled up and her face drenched in sweat and tears. "Are you happy now? Satisfied?" she asked weakly. Zac looked at her earnestly as his slender fingers caressed her face. His eyes were like a deep and bottomless ocean. Without saying anything, he sat up and opened the drawer. He took out the divorce agreement she had sent him before. Essie fixed her eyes on the paper he was holding. Zac flicked the lighter and the paper was slowly swallowed by the fire. They watched it burn into ashes. "Don¡¯t show me that paper again!" His voice sounded like thunder. Hearing him rage that way, Essie shivered. The cold wind almost froze her out. She stared at him with dim and desperate eyes. "Come back to Dragon City with me in the afternoon," Zac spoke with a low voice. He picked up his clothes from the floor and put them on. A faint light shed in her misty eyes. "I need to do something first. After that, I¡¯ll go with you." His face turned grumpy but he didn¡¯t say a word. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked her head. "Are you going to see Hanson for thest time?" She shook her head and said, "I¡¯m going to Be. Could you lend me yourwyer?" When Essie went to Jobson¡¯s office, he was surprised to see her again. He thought that the men he met earlier had abducted and killed her, and yet she stood there in front of him, safe and sound. Chapter 166 We Wont Be Able To See Each Other Again (Part Two) Chapter 166 We Won''t Be Able To See Each Other Again (Part Two) "Essie!" With a cunning smile, he weed her as if surprised. "I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d see you here. Although, if you came here to talk about Hanson, you can leave. His wedding will be held next week. Until then, you¡¯re not allowed to see him." He lit a cigar and red at her with a fiendish look. Unfazed, Essie let out a faint smile on her face. "You have misunderstood, Mr. Jobson. Believe it or not, I¡¯m here to help you save Be." Hearing what she said, heughed faintly and scoffed. "Ha! Just you?" Jobson shook his head, trying to erase the sneer on his face. Essie looked at him and suddenly smiled, as though she was mocking him in return. Her voice emanated with confidence and she said, "Do you really think you can fight against the Emperor Group by marrying Hanson to the daughter of the Yang family? As far as I know, Mr. Yang is quite crafty and cunning. Think about it¡ªif the stocks of the Yang Group suddenly plummeted, and he realized that it was because of the shady business he had done, what do you think he would do? What¡¯s worse, if he was caught on the hands of others, do you think he¡¯ll still be willing to cooperate in this to help you? I¡¯m afraid that he would even go against you just to save himself." Jobson twisted his lips, his eyes looked dim. "Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. You¡¯re just a girl. What do you even know about business?" Essie shrugged. She knew she probably was talking nonsense, but she couldn¡¯t allow him to see right through her bluff. However, in the business world, everyone would most likely be involved, everyone would have their own calctions, and no one could be innocent. She had to take a chance. Last year, something was wrong with the buildings developed by the Yang Group. The news had just gotten out when it was suppressed. There had been no follow-up reports after that. It was obvious that the Yang Group was behind the closed doors. Judging by the look on Jobson¡¯s face, she knew that she had hit the nail on the head. "Mr. Jobson, I may be insignificant, and I don¡¯t know much about business. However, my husband knows it very well. You probably know him as the president of the Emperor Group." "What did you say?" Jobson was shocked. He dropped his cigar on the ground and watched it fall in slow motion. The scorched tip touched the carpet and started to burn. Essie gracefully grabbed the cup of tea on his table and poured it into the fire to put it out. Like nothing happened, Essie continued, "To tell you the truth, my husband has no interest in Be at all. He bought out Be just because he wanted me toe home. Hanson found out about this, so he wanted to take me away in a rush." She spoke lightly, but Jobson was so furious that he almost passed out. For a long time, Be had been in crisis all because of the love triangle his son was in. "That bastard!" Essie nced at him and said, "It is not Hanson''s fault. It is your fault. He gave up on me when he wanted to help you to save Be. You are the one who disheartened him. You don¡¯t trust him, and your wife and daughters always try to subdue him that he finds himself unable to carry out his ns to make Be better. Yourpany has been staggering and losing money for two consecutive years. If it doesn¡¯t improve, even with the help of Emperor Group, Be would be swallowed up by other opponents sooner orter." Jobson fell into silence as his face turned pale. Seeing him stunned, Essie walked out of the office and called thewyer in. The moment he came in, he walked over to Jobson¡¯s table and handed him the document. "This is a share transfer agreement. As long as you transfer all your shares to Hanson, the Emperor Group will drop the acquisition of Be at once." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After a long pause, Jobson looked at Essie and snapped, "Even if you¡¯re the wife of Emperor Group¡¯s CEO, you have no right to intervene in the affairs of the Xia family." With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "Hanson is your biological son. If you sign the transfer agreement, he will take over as the chairman of thepany, and Be would still belong to the Xia family. However, if you don¡¯t sign it, the Xia family would lose ownership of Be and Be would then be owned by the Emperor Group. Do you understand that?" She spoke as though every word she uttered was a threat. Jobson looked deted at the sound of such an overwhelming threat that he sat frustrated in his chair. After a long pause, he slowly spoke, "Do you really have a say in this matter?" Essie turned to herwyer who stood beside her and said, "This is Mr. Li, the chief legal counselor of the Emperor group. He can verify whether I do have a say in it." Mr. Li nodded at her and spoke to Jobson slowly, "I got the instruction from our president this morning. Mrs. Essie will be in charge of the acquisition." Jobson let out a heavy sigh and then burst intoughter full of helplessness and unwillingness. He had been in the business world for decades, and now he was being set up by a young woman in her twenties. Right then, Florey arrived at the office. Essie had called her in advance and asked her toe to Jobson¡¯s office. After Jobson signed the document, thewyer checked to make sure there were no issues with the paperwork. Essie then handed it to Florey and said, "Give it to Hanson. From now on, Be will be his." Florey held the document to her chest and remembered all the things she had done to Essie. She felt all the guilt that she took a step closer to Essie and spoke in a low voice, almost like a whisper, "Thank you." "This is thest thing I can do for Hanson." Essie forced a smile. Swallowing the bitterness in her throat, Essie took off the ring on her finger and said, "We will never meet again in the future. Please give this ring to him. I believe that there will be a girl who¡¯d be lucky enough to wear it." After a pause, she turned to Jobson. "You can cancel the wedding. The marriage with the Yang family won¡¯t do Be any good, and Sunny can never be a good wife to Hanson. As for what happened here today, please do not tell Hanson about it. I¡¯ve been used to a luxurious life, so I don¡¯t want to live a hard life with a man who doesn¡¯t have anything. I am willing toe back to my husband. Hanson can give up on me." Essie forced a smile once more, then she bit her lip and turned around to walk out the door. Chapter 167 Cause Havoc (Part One) Chapter 167 Cause Havoc (Part One) The moment Hanson was released, he rushed to the apartment to look for Essie. However, she wasn''t there, and all he found was an empty room. When he came out the door, he received a message from Essie. "Hanson, I apologize. I can''t run off to Italy with you. After thinking it over, I''ve changed my mind. I am now thedy of the honorable Rong family. I have gained so much power from my affiliation with this family, and the possibilities are limitless. It would not be worth it to give it all up to be a nobody. Perhaps, like other women, I also like the idea of materialism and vanity. I neither have the confidence nor courage to start off in a new ce with nothing. I know that love is valuable, but bread is more important to survive. If I were to choose one, I would rather choose bread. There was a time I resented you for choosing Be over our love, but I now understand that you were in fact making the righteous choice. We could only be happy if we had wealth and power. If we had love but were poor, we would end up living a life of regret, and would live the rest of our lives unhappy. Just forget about our rtionship, I don''t deserve your love. Find a girl who can love and take care of you." When Hanson saw the message, he was on the verge of breaking down. He had known Essie for so long and knew that she was not a materialistic girl who loved vanity. There must be something or someone that was forcing her to send such a message. He drove quickly, rushed into Jobson''s office and yelled, "Tell me where Essie is now! Did you lock her up?" He pounded on the table and roared. Jobson was calm and emotionless as he took a drag of his cigar. He replied, "When I asked someone to take her, she was seen leaving with the Rong family''s men. She has probably returned to her husband''s side by now." Hanson eyebrows furrowed with a torrent of rage, and slowly his face contorted into a venomous outburst. He swiftly turned around, rushing to find Essie, but he was soon stopped by Jobson''s men. "Are you going to run after her in Dragon City? Do you think you even have a chance when it''s Zac you''repeting with?" Jobson sneered and continued, "You are not powerful enough to defeat him. With your strength, you would be defeated before you even lift a finger." Hanson could feel his anger boiling up inside. He clenched his fists and a crunching sound was heard from his strength. "I will demolish that man. Even if it takes the rest of my life," he retaliated. "If you risk your life, you won''t have a chance to have a future with Essie anymore," Jobson said in a low deep voice as he leaned back against his chair. He continued, "I''ve thought long and hard about it. I will hand over Be to youpletely and you will be the man in charge of thepany. I think your best option is to take charge of thepany and bring it back to power so you can defeat Zac and win Essie back. This way, you can find the proper strategies to deal with him." His remark provoked Hanson and quickly evaded his unstable emotions, turning his fury into a will to fight back. Now that he hade back to his senses, he was motivated as ever to be stronger so he could protect Essie and give her the life that she deserved. While he was lost in thought, Jobson walked up to him and patted him on his shoulder. Entrusting him with thepany, he said, "From now on this office is yours. Focus on your job and do it well. Don''t let me or Be down." By this time, Essie had already returned to Dragon City. While they were in the car, she stared nkly out the window, watching the stars twinkle in the deep dark night. She didn''t say a single word throughout. She was exasperated in all the possible ways: physically, mentally and emotionally. Zac sat beside her with his chiseled face as still as the Arctic iceberg. With a stone hard cold expression on his face, he silently burned with rage and jealousy. He didn''t bother to take her back to the Rong Mansion but brought her to the vi instead. She entered the vi and went straight toy on the sofa, threw off her shoes and ced both her feet on the coffee table in a very rude manner. Essie thought to just cause havoc and disruption until he reached the point that he couldn''t be able to stand her anymore. When that time came, he wouldn''t be able to bear her nuisance and just drive her away. Linda came over with a te of fruit. She was surprised to see Essie''s rude actions. Essie moved her leg to make space for Linda to ce the te of fruit and without saying a word, she turned on the television. She watched quietly and ate some fruits,pletely ignoring Zac, who was just sitting right beside her. Zac seemed to have noticed what she was up to and went upstairs without saying a word. When he was gone, she quickly put her feet back down. There was no use to act out when he wasn''t there. She switched off the television and went upstairs to take a shower. When she went inside the room, Zac had already finished bathing. He leaned his head against the headboard of the bed and read the weeklymercial. His strong body was exposed, wearing only a pair of trousers while the light and shadow outlined his toned muscles. She walked towards him with a frisky nce and sat down next to him. She put on her headphones and yed some music on her iPad. Then she suddenly started to sing very loudly. "Reverse battle. It''s a war of wildness. The trump card is going to let out..." In her mind, Essie thought while she sang, ''Pfft! I hope this will make your eardrums numb and your nerves copse.'' She sang one song after another until her throat was sore. However, the man beside her remained expressionless. He sat in stony silence next to her,pletely ignoring her existence. His ignorance was getting to her nerves, so she quickly stood up and began to sing and dance on their bed. She was a little overexcited, however and fell back. She closed her eyes and screamed, thinking that she was fated for a severe fall. Mid-scream, a strong arm stretched over like lightning and held her midair. He gently pulled her back and with relief, she fell into his arms. "If you''ve had enough, let''s go to sleep," he said with a stern and serious voice. He let go of her andy back on the bed. Despite his considerate and sweet actions, he still maintained a cold expression. Essie thought that he was starting to reveal his true self and was not using sugar coated words to give her an illusion of love. In her opinion, she much preferred this, as she didn''t want to be fooled into thinking his intentions were true anymore. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She turned off the music andy down quietly on her bed. After a long, lingering silence, she asked out of the blue, "Have you really given up on taking over Be?" This time, Essie had to make sure that he wasn''t just fooling her toe back. Since he had lied to her before, she didn''t want to rely on him and most especially not trusted a man like him. Chapter 168 Cause Havoc (Part Two) Chapter 168 Cause Havoc (Part Two) He ced the magazine on his bedside table and turned his eyes towards her, cing his head an inch away from her. His eyes seemed even darker than the dark night sky that Essie could see through the window. "You don''t believe me?" he asked. There was a bit of mockery when she rolled her eyes and answered, "Why should I believe a person who has lied to me?" He raised his eyebrows and said, "Why not? A man had once abandoned you but you came back into his arms again, didn''t you?" "He only did that because he had to," she pouted. "Well, the same goes for me," he whispered softly, as if he was only talking to himself. She sneered and said, "You deserve it." She suffered through so much hardship and misfortune ever since he met her. It was unfair that she was forced to help him while he controlled and fooled around with others. His face started to seem overcast and his eyes got even deeper. He asked with a soft, gloomy tone, "Why do you love him so much? Is he really better than me?" She softly pushed him away. His breath was so strong she felt like she couldn''t breathe properly. She turned to face away, took a long deep breath and released a sigh. Her peacefulness quickly turned to disdain and said, "He can outperform you with just a flick of a finger." He furrowed his eyebrows together and looked at her arrogantly. "Why so?" he asked demandingly. His teeth were clenched and his eyes were squinting meanly. "He can cook an amazing bowl of braised noodles. Can you?" A hint of mockery was seen from her eyes. She knew that a rich man like Zac would not know a single thing about cooking, and wouldn''t even know how to cut vegetables. She was sure there was no way he could quip up a good bowl of braised noodles. Zac was stunned to hear her response. His dark eyes suddenly shed with overconfidence and said, "There is nothing that I can''t do. Just wait, and you''ll taste the best bowl of braised noodles in your life." "If you say so. I hope you aren''t just bragging." The idea made herugh in her mind because she knew that he simply couldn''t stand being provoked. Thinking of him cooking noodles tomorrow was a funny thought as he would certainly wreak havoc in the kitchen. "I''m sure it''s better than his." He moaned softly and reached into her nightdress. Understanding his intentions, she quickly grabbed his hand and said, "My period ising." "So soon?" he murmured helplessly. He didn''t bother to force it and just turned to his side. She breathed a deep sigh of relief, as if she was just saved from a deathly disaster. She closed her eyes and almost drifted to sleep, but suddenly heard the sound of his voice again. "You are so easily fooled that a bowl of noodles could persuade you to be with someone," he said with much frustration. "That''s not the case." She opened her eyes and red at him with hard staring eyes and said, "He has countless of advantages." The truth of the matter was, the only thing that was important to her was that Hanson loved her for real, while Zac simply used her and deceived her. "Hanson can sing beautifully. He sings me to sleep every night to help me fall asleep," she said with slight resentment, deliberately trying to provoke him. He trembled from her words, as though he was just stabbed by a rose''s thorn. He reached out to grab her chin and stared deeply into her eyes. His face was lurid and his eyes felt like a volcano that was about to erupt. He spat out with raging fury, "Are you sleeping with him?" Every word was uttered between his clenched teeth. She pushed off his hand that was holding her chin and said, "He sings to me on the phone. I''m not a provocative woman. Before we officially sign the divorce agreement, I will keep my nose clean. I am not like you, who spends every day fooling around with someone else." Her wordsforted him easily, calming the anger and jealousy he felt in his heart. "When did you ever see me fooling around?" he sighed. He didn''t know why she kept believing so when the truth was that his heart could not take another woman besides her. All the days they spent apart, he felt as though he had lost his soul and purpose. He felt as though he was suffering from mental confusion and his thoughts had be erratic. He knew for a fact that he wouldn''t risk anything to lose her. As long as she was by his side, he would do anything for her. Even if their future was filled with moments of Essie hating him or ming him, he would ept it. "You don''t even have the courage to admit your actions," she said mingly. Someone had already sent over photos of him and Le to her through email. The fact was undeniable. "Am I just a phnderer in your eyes?" Zac said with a bitter smile. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Even if you tried to wash yourself a thousand times with the strongestundry detergent, it would be impossible to wipe yourself clean anymore," she said with a sneer. These words sank into Zac''s heart. He knew that after what happened with Valery, Essie would have a negative image of him. However, if it were not for the baby, he would have killed Valery a long time ago. "Just sleep," he said glumly while he dimmed down the lights. "I can''t seem to sleep. Sing me a song to sleep," she pouted with an adorable face. She wanted to pester him so that he wouldn''t be able to sleep well that night. "Are you a child?" he asked raising his eyebrow with perplexity. "I don''t care what you think. You told me that as long as I''m here you''d take care of me. A gentleman''s word cannot be broken." In Zac''s mind, it seemed as though she was acting like a three-year-old troublesome child. Her foolishness was giving him a headache. He couldn''t understand why she acted as stupidly. But she decided to act that way and see what he could do to it. He sighed helplessly, but his eyes had shown hidden intentions of care. "What song would you like to hear?" "The same song you sang to me before. ''Waiting for You'', right?" she asked with a smile of triumph. His beautiful voice was suddenly floated around the quiet room. She closed her eyes when she heard this and she gradually calmed down. She was close to drifting to sleep but couldn''t let him go just yet. She had to make sure to make him sing to her at least ten times before she would let him go. "Ice guy, you have a beautiful, silky voice. It''s a shame that you never wanted to be a singer." "You''re the only one I will sing to," he answered in a low and breezy voice, pausing his singing. "I don''t believe you!" she murmured in utter annoyance. He must have sung this same song in front of Le while they grew up together. She was not a child, and this time, she wouldn''t be deceived so easily. He stopped singing abruptly, and his face turned dark. It seemed that they were in a crisis of mistrust. Chapter 169 To Tick You Off (Part One) Chapter 169 To Tick You Off (Part One) "You idiot, if you want me all to yourself, then you can just say so. You don''t need to be jealous." His teasing tone hid his disdain and dissatisfaction toward her. Essie shot up from the bed and red at him with hands on her hips. "I have no interest in you whatsoever," she ground out angrily. "I''m a neat freak. I hate it when youy your hands on me after touching another woman. Never touch me again, you filthy person!" "So I should guard my purity for you?" He turned around, resting his chin on one hand, and gazed at her yfully. Essie rolled her eyes. "It is called clean living. If you go out all day and mess around with someone else, God knows what sort of diseases you might catch." She snorted. He reached out his hand and stroked her head. With a worried look on his face, he said, "You idiot, I find that you are more and more stupid. It''s really troublesome." Troublesome? That word again? If Essie never heard that word again in her entire life, then that would still be too soon. That word should never have existed. She was so furious that she could almost feel her ears and her head pour out steam. "Zac, if you find me so troublesome, then why did you have to go to such lengths to take me back? Do you have masochistic tendencies? Do you enjoy suffering that much?" "Probably!" He shook his head mournfully and sighed. "I''ve be used to your abuse. When I don''t get mistreated by you for a few days, I start feeling extremely ufortable." "Well, far be it from me to make you suffer. From this point onward, I promise I''ll make you feel extremelyfortable every day," she said through gritted teeth. "That''s okay. Beating is equivalent to a kiss, torture is the same as making love. You can always use that conversion if you don''t want to beat or torture me." After delivering those lines, Zac shot Essie a self-satisfied smile. With a huff, shey back and threw the covers over her head in a glorious sulk. Far too many things happening these days had left her exhausted, so she ended up sleeping in until noon. Zac was gone by the time she opened her eyes. He probably was already at work. After getting washed, she went downstairs and met Ann. "Mrs. Essie is awake," Ann greeted with a strange expression on her face. Noticing the odd look Ann gave her, Essie looked down and examined her clothes. Ann said, "You must be hungry. We have to wait a little longer for lunch. Mr. Zac got up before dawn. He said that he would make braised noodles for you, but it''s taking him a long time. He also ended up hurting himself in the process. He asked Linda to teach him how to make them, but it appears that he has yet to learn..." Before Ann could finish speaking, Essie gave a little shriek and ran toward the kitchen. She slept too late that she would have missed this year''s funniest cinematic scene yet. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon reaching the kitchen door, she came to screeching halt (not literally) and hid behind the door frame to spy inside. Zac was slicing beef with great difficulty. His three fingers were wrapped with band aids, and Linda was hovering worriedly by his side. "Mr. Zac, be careful. Please don''t cut your finger again." "Don''t worry, Linda. This isn''t my first time cooking," Zac said, raising his eyebrows. It urred to her that Zac had once offered to help her cut the vegetables that time in her small apartment. That was the first time he entered a kitchen, wasn''t it? Did that even count as cooking? Come to think of it, what in the world was he thinking? Even if she were here only because she was of use to him, he didn''t have to go out of his way to be so amodating to her. While she stewed in her confusion, Linda''s voice resounded again, "Mr. Zac, why don''t you let me do it? I''ll tell Mrs. Essie that you were the one who cooked it." "No, I must let her eat the braised noodles that I made." Zac shook his head. He already had a bad record. He still hadn''t had the chance to redeem his reputation, so he couldn''t add another lie on top of it. After slicing the beef, he asked Linda to bring the ham over. Essie was a voracious carnivore, and she should get her meat. He chopped up some tomatoes, and then prepared the sauce as Linda had instructed. He seared the meat first and then added the vegetables into the pan. "Mr. Zac, when filling the pan with oil, turn the heat down first. You don''t want hot oil to ssh on you again," Linda reminded Zac. That was when Essie noticed several painful-looking blisters on his arm. Suddenly, the drama didn''t seem so funny anymore. She blinked, trying to clear the film that had suddenly blurred her vision. She was moved by Zac''s efforts. Then, she quickly dashed her tears away. Why did she feel touched? He didn''t do it for her; he was just thatpetitive. He was the sort of man who would never allow anyone to one-up him. Zac finally finished making the sauce. This was his sixth attempt to make the dish since this morning. He tasted a little and smiled with satisfaction. "I hope the idiot would like it," he murmured to himself, turning toward another pot to prepare the noodles. Essie quietly walked away, her heart trembling. When Zac served the braised noodles to her, she looked up at him quickly and then let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, he managed not to get oil sshed into his face. His handsome, blemish-free face remained unscathed after the ordeal. "Try it, it''s delicious." He waited for her to take a bite, his eyes full of expectation. She picked up the chopsticks and ate a slice of beef. That little devil who took residence on the left side of her heart stirred and did a little jump, prompting her to exim, "These are the most unptable braised noodles I''ve ever tasted!" Meanwhile, that angel on the right side was awakened by the sight of Zac''s injuries. The angel fought with the devil, finally emerging as the victor. She sincerely spoke what was in her heart, "It tastes good." A charming smile bloomed on his face like a drop of ink to water, spreading slowly from the corners of his eyes to the tip of his eyebrows. "Is it better than the noodles that he made?" he asked smugly. Chapter 170 To Tick You Off (Part Two) Chapter 170 To Tick You Off (Part Two) She pouted secretly, deliberating whether she would give Zac his due. She was tempted to deliver a blow to his pride and say that the other noodles were far superior to his, but the angel inside wanted her to y nice. She only smiled and said, "Your noodles taste different, but this is delicious." After saying that, she busied herself in eating and ignored him. He was not disappointed at all. As long as his wife appreciated his cooking, the whole morning''s hard work was not in vain. After eating the noodles, she patted her tummy in satisfaction. Then, she decided to go shopping with Eva. In those days, Eva had been staying in Dragon City to participate in the initial screening for ''War Emperor.'' Now, she had seeded in reaching the semi-finals. Essie was determined to go shopping crazily using the credit card ice guy had given her. Essie and Eva arrived at Time Square. As the first order of the day, Essie made a beeline for the Patek Philippe store to buy a watch for fun. Eva was shocked when she saw the price tag. She could not afford even the cheapest item on disy. Essie also felt the urge to turn around and leave. She had always led a frugal life, so spending that much money on a personal whim felt highly inappropriate. However, her goal today was to strike someone where it hurts. Gritting her teeth and stretching her fingers, she stepped close to the counter and pointed to a tinum watch with a 96 thousand-dor price tag. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Come to think of it, that model was rtively cheap. She had been meaning to buy a more expensive item, something that cost at least half a million dors, but her fingers suddenly stiffened, as if blood had stopped flowing through them. So, she stopped there. With a big smile on her face, the shop assistant took the watch out of the disy case for Essie to try on. "What do you think, Eva? Does it look good?" She disyed her wrist in front of Eva. Eva nodded in agreement, but her sharp eyes scanned Essie''s face. Her gut feeling told her that her best friend was not herself today. Given her personality, even if she was promoted to a rich family, she wouldn''t spend five figures on a watch. Was she upset? Being threatened into doing it? While Eva stood there looking at the other woman in confusion, Essie had swiped her card and stepped out of the store without taking the watch off. Next stop: Herm¨¨s. Eva ced a hand on her elbow before they entered. Essie paused and looked at Eva while thetter said, "Forget about the bag. You can make one, don''t you?" Essie gently pried her fingers away. "No, No. I can''t make a crocodile skin Birkin." As soon as she entered the shop, she took a fancy to a limited edition bag in light pink, which was priced at 45 thousand dors. After modelling the bag in front of a mirror, she asked the saledy to wrap it up for her. Eva looked at her in rm. ''Nearly 150 grand, gone in 30 minutes.'' Whatever was bothering her must be huge. When Essie came out, she gave shed Eva a soft smile and said, "All right, now we''re buying you an outfit. My mind has been in such a messtely that I couldn''t design anything, so I just bought for you." Eva hurriedly said, "If you want to choose one for me, we can go to South Gate Street. I can''t afford anything here." She shook her head vigorously. "You don''t have to pay for anything. I will use my husband''s credit card." The slight smile on her face gave Eva the jitters. "No, I don''t want to. That''s too much of a burden." Eva frantically waved her hand in refusal. "Consider this as your endorsement fee, not a free gift. As the spokesperson of Summer 100 ¡ãC, you have an image to uphold," Essie exined slowly. "It is precisely because I am the spokesperson that I can''t wear any brand other than Summer 100 ¡ãC," Eva reasoned out. Eva ced her arm around Essie''s shoulders and asked half-jokingly, "Tell me the truth: did you quarrel with your husband?" "No, we''re fine. He''s rich enough to build another Great Wall; I''m just taking away two blocks from that wall. It''s no big deal." Essie smiled, trying to hide the sadness in her eyes. "Really?" Eva stared at her without blinking. Even with Essie''s assurance, she still felt a little worried. "Of course." With an exaggerated fake smile on her face, Essie ducked her head to stare admiringly at her watch. "The watch looks gorgeous!" she remarked, abruptly changing the topic. "I''ve been wanting to buy this for a long time. Rich people can buy whatever they desire; no wonder women want to marry rich men." "Yes, you get an ATM for yourself, and the diamond ring on your finger alone is enough for you to live on in luxury for the rest of your life." Eva smiled and said nothing anymore. The two women continued shopping. In the evening, Essie came back to the mansion with her arms loaded with gifts and shopping bags. At the sight of Zac sitting on the sofa, she deliberately dumped her loot on the coffee table to rile him. "Hey, ice guy, I bought a lot of stuff today." She showed the watch to him and continued, "Look! This watch is worth only 95 thousand dors. It''s so cheap!" She then lined up her Herm¨¨s bag, Gi shoes, and La Prairie cosmetics. She opened her calctor app and started punching in the price of every item. She smiled with satisfaction, "I''ve spent about a quarter-million dors for you today. Not bad, huh?" Taking her in his arms, Zac gave her a mildly amused smile and said, "That''s good! You''re finally willing to spend my money. A quarter million is nothing; you should spend more on your next shopping trip." Essie was dumbfounded. She was expecting him to be spitting mad at the grant expense. ''He''s showing a gentle front before me. Why is he being so weird? Is he going crazy?'' Essie thought with no mild confusion. Chapter 171 Out Of Sight Yet Not Out Of Mind (Part One) Chapter 171 Out Of Sight Yet Not Out Of Mind (Part One) "Okay. How about I spend five million for you tomorrow?" Essie tried if she could provoke him to change his mind. Sadly for her, Zac just continued smiling at her with love in his eyes. He replied in a soft voice, "The card belongs to you. Spend as you like. You don''t need to let me know what you did with it." "If I spent five million a day, would you go bankrupt?" she asked. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "You idiot, I will always make far more money than you could ever spend. How would I go bankrupt?" He shook his head with a smile, her words amusing him. And that was when she began to feel that what she did today was very childish. Her fighting spirit died a quiet death. She had spent the whole day trying to piss him off. Unexpectedly, he didn''t even frown. She wanted to hide in the corner and draw circles to curse him. It was one a quarter million dors! If that amount of money was donated to the poor, it could help a few children who were forced to drop out of school out of poverty. How could she spend everything on a watch and a handbag? She was such a fool! What''s more, she owed Zac a favor. The irony was astounding. She was just eating braised noodles he cooked for her that morning and in the afternoon, she was burning through a quarter million of his money. Living the cushy life like she did today made her feel guilty. She should be dealing with the pregnant woman hounding him, not sit pretty and enjoy all the benefits. Deciding on what she should do, she waved her hand and said, "Let''s go back to the Rong Mansion." Zac patted her on the head and smiled at her. "No rush. Have some fun first." "You tried so hard to force me toe back. Didn''t you want me to solve your problem as soon as possible?" She sniffed. He put his arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms. He rested his chin on her shoulder and said, "I want my wife, not a machine gun." His tone sounded serious. Inside her, she sighed. She was afraid that he would be disappointed. She could only be a machine gun but not his wife. She couldn''t ept a marriage without love. And she couldn''t give her lifetime of happiness to someone who always had a headache when he saw her. "It takes a lot of courage to be your wife," she said in a low voice as her eyes lowered. He pulled away from their embrace to cup her face gently, making sure their eyes touch. "I know you are under a lot of pressure because of Valery. But I promise that after the baby is born, the problem will be easily solved." She wrinkled her nose at him. There was something amusing at the optimism in his words. How do they solve this problem? Unless the child wasn''t his, Valery would definitely be a problem they would have for the rest of their lives. She shuddered at the thought. How could a shrewd and cunning nine-tailed fox king like him be so naive? Unless... "Ice guy. Let''s make a bet," she said as she fluttered her eyes at him. "What are we going to bet on?" He frowned, sensing her mischievous sideing out to y. As long as she didn''t y the dice, everything would be okay for him. "If the DNA report showed that the baby is yours, you will sign the divorce agreement and let me go freely. We can walk away and forget about each other. If the child is not yours, I will give you the rest of my life. Till death do us part. In sickness and in health," she said slowly and clearly. She wanted him to know how serious she was. There was no turning back for her after this deal. "Well, that''s it. A word spoken is an arrow let fly. You can''t break it now." He smiled. He loved this bet. Essie looked at him wordlessly. She could not tell from his expression which scenario he preferred, that the baby was proven his or not. She also didn''t know what to expect. Maybe she should just let it be. Let the fates decide. She decided she had to go and visit the Rong Mansion again. She hadn''t been back in days. People might assume she had fallen out of Zac''s favor and she couldn''t have that. She couldn''t afford to let them think that they were winning. Indeed, Valery thought that there were only her and Le left in thepetition. She believed that Essie had dropped out and waved the white g. Valery was eighty percent sure that she could defeat Le. Le''s family name was her biggest liability. Carrying it meant that she would never get the support of both her and Zac''s family if ever they got together. Everyone was against them. When the divorce process between Zac and Essie waspleted, Valery would be the hostess of the Rong family. But when she saw Zac holding Essie''s hand as they walked into the mansion, Valery felt like she was hit by lightning. All her excitement and expectations turned into ashes. "You... What are you doing here?" Valery was enraged. "That''s weird. This is my home. Of course, I''ll be here." Essie shrugged Valery''s question off and walked into the hall. Ivy and Daisy were watching TV on the sofa. As soon as they spotted Essie, they rose to their feet happily and took her to sit with them. They hadn''t seen her for a long time and were really worried that she had a fight with Zac. "Sister-inw, I''m d you''re back! I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to attend my birthday party," Ivy said with a big smile on her face. Her birthday was in two days. She had nned to throw a party in the Fairy Wood Garden of Rong Mansion. "I just went back to Yang City toplete some personal errands. I immediately came back after I was done there," Essie smiled again. "That''s great! It means you didn''t fight with Zac." Daisy patted her on the shoulder. "It doesn''t matter. Even if you argue with each other, you always make up with a kiss." Ivy giggled. Essie stood up. She held his neck with one of her hands and pinched his nose with the other. "I nned to stay in Yang City for a few more days. But he came to pick me up when he couldn''t bear the loneliness anymore. That''s why I''m back so quickly." Zac pecked her lightly on the lips and said dotingly, "Honey, you know I can''t sleep without you." Chapter 172 Out Of Sight Yet Not Out Of Mind (Part Two) Chapter 172 Out Of Sight Yet Not Out Of Mind (Part Two) He was ying up their affection, knowing everyone was watching them. Ivy and Daisy looked at each other as they rubbed their arms. "Oh, my God! I''m getting goose bumps all over. I know that ''absence makes the heart grow fonder''. But please don''t rub it into our faces. I''m still single. Okay?" "When you get yourself a boyfriend, you might be more clingy than them." Daisy giggled. Ivy sniffed as she said, "I only have eyes for Hanson. As for other boys, I have no interest in them." She propped her chin with both hands. She didn''t notice the cold aura from Zac beside her. How dare Ivy brought this up! Valery was livid with rage as they taunted her with a scene she knew she would never be a part of. Her features twisted hideously. She said, "Ivy, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. Your Hanson is already in love with someone else," Her voice was dripping with malice and she fixed her eyes on Essie coldly. Essie was shocked. Was it possible that Valery had known about her and Hanson? But how did she know that? Ivy pursed her lips. "I know, it''s Sunny. But there was news yesterday that his wedding with her has been dyed until the end of the year. Maybe they would cancel it altogether." Valery turned her head and looked at Zac. When she met his cold and sharp eyes, she shivered and realized that she had spilled the beans too early. Trying to control the damage, she immediately said, "I have a friend in the Entertainment Weekly. She told me that some paparazzi had recently photographed Hanson with another woman. I think he might have a new girlfriend." "The paparazzi are always making groundless reports. The girl he dated must be his friend. As a designer, it''s normal for Hanson to meet with models frequently." Ivy stood up for her idol. ''No one dared to insult my idol. Not with me around! I will go all out to protect him!'' "He has deluded you. You''re crazy about him." Valery rolled her eyes at Ivy. "I am. But you''re not one to talk when you''re crazy about my cousin," Ivy made a face and stuck out her tongue at Valery. "Well, you can continue watching TV here. We''ll go and say hello to the elders," Essie smiled again and went upstairs with Zac. Mary was reluctant to see her daughter-inw, but Albert around, she tried to exchange a few words calmly. Essie was polite to her mother-inw. No matter what she said, Essie nodded and responded respectfully at her. She started to get familiar with the affairs inside the Rong Mansion with the help of the housekeeper and Uncle Li who were all under Albert''smand. The Rong Mansion was run simr to a property managementpany. Mary was the general manager and the finance director. Uncle Li was the vice manager. Sally was the executive director. The staff below were responsible for their own duties. They purchased household, managed various gardens, and arranged cars. If there was something that came to her mind about the Rong Mansion, it was the novel, ''The Dream of the Red House''. Mary must be of the same character as Mrs. Wang in the novel, the kind of woman who was gentle on the surface but merciless deep inside. And for Sally, Essie was not clear yet. Sally had always been low-key and quiet, and seemed to be friendly with Mary. But Essie''s intuition told her that this woman was not easy to deal with. The Rong family also had a jewelry department. Every quarter,dies paraded the most brilliant and dazzling cuts and styles of jewelry in public. Every time there were festivals like the Tomb Sweeping Day, the Dragon Boat Festival, the Mid-autumn Day, the New Year''s Day and the Chinese Lunar New Year holiday, all the rtives woulde and stay for a couple of days. Sometimes, even up to a couple of weeks. It was the busiest time in the mansion. As the hostess of the family, in addition to the extraordinary management ability, one must also constantly make up for her EQ. She must be as flexible as a diplomat, with a smile on the upper hand and maneuvering through theplex rtionshipworks of the family. In the mansion, one must register first before they were allowed to use any property of the family. As Ivy prepared for her birthday party in the Fairy Wood Garden, she had to ask for permission from Mary. Hearing that some jewelry had just been bought into the jewelry department, she and Daisy hastily dragged Essie there to pick some jewelry that would match with their evening dresses. The Rong Group owned the famous Fortune Jewelry Group. The jewelry group would often send new products of the season to the family jewelry department before theyunched the products in public. Both Ivy and Daisy couldn''t choose which jewelry to try on since each style was so unique and mesmerizing. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Essie eyed a pigeon blood red diamond ne, a pair of bauhinia flower petal-shaped emerald diamond earrings, and a tinum diamond bracelet as gifts for the birthday girl. She also selected a sapphire ne and a three-colored gold bracelet in the shape of pear for Daisy. Ivy looked at Daisy with a mischievous smile. "Cousin, you need to keep a low profile at the party. You can''t steal my attention, because..." But she couldn''t conceal her excitement anymore. With a loud voice, she eximed, "Because Hanson ising to my party!" Essie coughed at this revtion. Noticing her surprised expression, Ivy chuckled and said, "Sister-inw, don''t be surprised. I know you didn''t expect me to invite him. It was a shot in the dark I sent him an invite on WeChat. But to my surprise, he epted." Daisy poked her forehead and said, "No wonder you dragged me out so early in the morning to pick up jewelries. Turns out, your idol woulde at your party." Inwardly, Essie sighed and thought that it would be better if she wouldn''t see him anymore. She could only cherish him and their memories together in her heart. It would be for the best if they didn''t see each other before Be returned back to normal. Chapter 173 The Girls Are Going Crazy Chapter 173 The Girls Are Going Crazy Zac and Essie were both absent during Ivy''s birthday party, but had all their gifts delivered to arrive on time. Ivy however, was not disappointed at all. She didn''t even seem to notice as she had beenpletely distracted by Hanson''s attendance to her party. Hanson was not interested in Ivy''s party whatsoever. He attended simply thinking that Essie would be there. When he arrived there, he looked all over for her, but was told that Essie had other matters to attend. Hanson waspletely disappointed and was left with a sullen expression. He had initially intended to leave right when he found out, but when he realized that forming a bond with Ivy might have some good use for him in the future, he reluctantly decided to stay. This man was breathtaking, gentle and elegant. Subjectively, he looked even more stunning than he did on television. He seemed like a prince charming straight out of a fairytale. All the girls in the party were so excited that they nervously came up to greet him. From the other corner of the room, there was a pair of beautiful round eyes observing and watching over him. Hanson had caught the eyes of a woman with beauty beyondpare. She had a small oval face, delicate features and a honey toned skin that looked just like sunshine. Any person who was looking at her would think she was like a flower just about to bloom. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Her name was Christina Qin, and she was Le''s little sister. She developed a close rtionship with the Rong family because of her sister and because she was Ivy''s senior ssmate. They had a healthy and close rtionship and were fond of each other. Hanson had apparently caught Christina''s attention from watching him on television, and because of his graceful demeanor, she fell in love with him immediately. Hanson was right in front of her eyes at that moment and she could not miss her opportunity to get to know him. However, she was clever enough not to join the other girls, as Hanson would surely not notice her amongst them. Ivy came out of the make-up room and was shocked to find that her charming man was being invaded by countless girls. So she quickly rushed over to help him out of a ridiculous situation. She came up to them and said, "Today is my birthday and I had personally invited Hanson to this party. You girls cannot come over to harass him." These words were a deration of her possession of him, and all the girls proceeded to leave with sullen expressions. She handed him a ss of champagne and said, "My friends are fans of yours so they might be a little over-excited to see you. I hope you don''t mind." "It''s not a problem." Hanson shrugged. He didn''t really care for such things. He took a sip of his champagne and asked her, "Does your cousin treat my junior well?" "He treats her okay, but he has never treated any other woman as well as his wife," Ivy said with a little giggle,pletely oblivious to Hanson''s malicious expression. However, he didn''t believe a single word that Ivy had just said. He knew Essie the most amongst anyone and she never had been a woman of vanity. Hanson was sure that Zac had forced her into leaving him. "I thought she would be attending here today," he answered passively, pretending he didn''t really care. "She went out on a romantic date with my cousin. They think that going to a party is too crowded and noisy and wanted to spend time together alone." Ivy spoke with a big smile on her face, feeling happy about her cousin''s rtionship. She was unaware that Hanson was so angry that he clenched his teeth tightly. The hatred was spreading like a torrent wave from his heart. Around this time, Christina walked towards the two and looked straight at Hanson. She smiled with a graceful ambience and said, "You must be Hanson. I havee across you in the show Beauty on Runway. I''m d to see you here today." "This is Christina, my senior schoolmate," Ivy cheerfully introduced. "Hello," replied Hanson with apletely stoic expression. Christina didn''t think much about it. Since it was the first time they met, it would be natural for some people to feel a bit distant. She simply smiled gently and said, "Everyone is singing in the entertainment room upstairs. Would you like to join us?" "Sure." "Hanson, you should sing with us. You have a very pleasant and maic voice." Everyone had seen Essie and Hanson''s performance together in the show. They were all excited and full of ears when they sang and were able to hear Hanson''s pure voice. Hanson had some pent-up anger and thought that singing would be a good way to vent out his emotions. So he nodded in agreement and followed them upstairs. As soon as he started singing, the girls asked to join in as well. "Since today is my birthday, I''ll be the first one to sing with Hanson. You guys could y Rock! Paper! Scissors! and winner will have a chance to sing with Hanson." After making the suggestion, Ivy faced towards Hanson and asked, "Are you okay with that, Hanson?" "It doesn''t matter," Hanson said with a passive shrug. So the two of them sang a song together and Ivy''s eyes were glued to Hanson''s stunning face the whole time. She spent her life surrounded by good looking men like Zac, who was invincible, cold and bearing, and men like Jim who was also ravishing in his own way. Despite that, neither of them were the kind of man she appreciated. They were far too cold and cruel. However, Hanson''s facial features were as gentle as a precious jade with beautiful eyes and a bright face. His picturesque features outlined his stunning face. He was delicate, gentle and just in perfect. All of these qualities dissipated a soft light in the air that inspired the spirit of anyone who was around him. Across the room, Christina also observed Hanson in awe. She had a special kind of admiration towards him, just as much as Ivy did. When the two finished their song, the girls began to y Rock! Paper! Scissors!, waiting to see if they would win a chance to sing a song with Hanson. Christina joined the girls and turned out to win in victory. She faced towards Hanson with an adoring look on her face and asked him with respectfully, "May I call you Hanson?" Hanson nodded. This made her smile with charming eyes that curved into a crescent moon. "Hanson, let''s sing Sparrow''s Nest, shall we?" she asked with delight. "Sure," said Hanson, while he forced a subtle smile on the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t care less about anything that was happening in that moment. When they started to sing, their voices were melodious and sang in perfect unison. Christina was the Queen of Pop Music in their university, and she had an angelic voice. Hanson was clearly swayed from her voice and also immersed his soul into his singing. When Ivy caught glimpses of Christina looking at Hanson with a pair of affectionate eyes, she started to get riled up from jealousy. She wondered if Christina had also fallen in love with Hanson. Christina would be a strong and tough rival when it came to love, and it would be unfortunate for Ivy to have to fight against her for Hanson''s heart. When Ivy saw the two of them headed for their seats on the sofa after their duet, she quickly rushed towards them and squeezed herself in between the two of them. "You should drink some juice to hydrate and moisten your throat, Hanson," Ivy said as she picked up a ss of orange juice to Hanson to show some hospitality. "Thank you." Hanson smiled politely and took the ss. "Hanson, would you like to stay in Dragon City for another day? There are a lot of beautiful and interesting ces in this city and I would be delighted to show you around," she asked hopefully with bright shimmering eyes. Hanson simply shook his head apologetically and replied, "I have a lot of things to deal with in the company, so I have to head back home tonight." Besides, the longer he was apart from Essie, knowing that Zac was by her side, the more he felt like he was losing his hope. His priority now was to work harder and faster to turn Be into a strongerpany. This would be the only way he couldpete with Zac''s powerful family and take Essie back. A sulky expression appeared in Ivy''s previously bright eyes. "I''m going to have a dance party tonight. It will be a bore if you leave so soon." "That''s true, and besides that Yang City and Dragon City are not so far apart. It only takes two hours to go back and forth. Why don''t you stay here just for tonight and leave tomorrow morning?" Christina quickly suggested. "I''ll visit you guys another time when I have free time," said Hanson in a casual manner. Since Essie wouldn''t be attending, there was no reason for him to stay any longer. Ivy was clearly disappointed, but was aware that it would bepletely inappropriate to convince him to stay. After all, they were just newly acquainted. So she had to suffer from her sadness in silence. They had enough of singing in the entertainment room, and by this time, it was time to cut the cake. As soon as Ivy blew out the candles, a new guest suddenly arrived. When Valery walked into the room, Ivy was surprised at the reason for her visit. She asked with wide eyes, "Valery, what are you doing here?" "Am I not wee to this party?" Valery asked looking down on her. She clearly was in no good state to be attending a foolish party but only came to see Hanson. Valery was aware that he would be an excellent pawn to defeat Essie, so she had to find a way to make use of him. "Of course you''re wee! I was just afraid that you would be too tired from your pregnancy," Ivy said with a giggle while she sliced a piece of cake for her. When everyone finished their te of cake, everyone headed to the barbecue in the backyard. Finding her perfect chance, Valery went straight towards Hanson. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Hanson." "I apologize, but do we know each other?" Hanson asked while looking at her reflectively. "I know we''re just meeting for the first time, but I have heard a lot about you. Not from television, but from Essie." A strange, cruel intention shed through her eyes. "Are you acquainted with Essie?" Hanson asked in surprise. "My name is Valery and I am a good friend of Essie. She has often talked to me about you, so I think I know more about you than anyone else in here." Valery deliberately released a heavy sigh and continued, "I didn''t expect things to turn up like this." Hanson looked at her, seemingly dominated with sadness. Since he had been spending so much time worried about Essie, he didn''t take a second to doubt Valery''s words. He knew Essie had friends like Eva and Mandy from university, but it waspletely normal for her to make new friends from other ces. Besides, Essie had always been an outgoing and cheerful person who could develop a good rtionship with a lot of people. Hanson didn''t utter a single word. When Valery realized he wasn''t going to say anything, she continued, "Essie has put her heart on you ever since. She still loves you very much. As a good friend of hers, I wouldn''t allow myself to see her so sad. Rest assured, I will find a way to help you out, Hanson," she said, imitating apassionate demeanor. "Thank you, Miss Valery," whispered Hanson. "Let''s exchange contact details with each other so we can talk about this conveniently another time." She took out her phone. Hanson nodded in agreement and gave his phone number to her. A sinister smile appeared on Valery''s face, feeling like she had just found herself a puppet for her future ns. When she saw Ivy walking towards them, she quickly stood up and said, "I''ll go ahead. I''ll help arrange a meeting between you and Essie." She walked away soon after. She smiled sinisterly as she had just aplished the first step of her n. She only had to act like she was trying to help him out, so that they could realize that they were actually the perfect match and would run away to get married. That way, Valery could have Zac for herself. "I''m feeling a little tired, Ivy. I better go ahead. Happy birthday," she said with a gentle smile. "No problem. Be careful on your way back," said Ivy with a short nod. She held on her hands a grilled steak she supposedly brought for Hanson. "Hanson, let''s have this before you go. It''s been roasted especially for you." "Thank you." Hanson released a genuine smile. Maybe it was because he finally found someone to help him out with Essie, so he started to feel a little bit offort in his heart. Christina brought him some baked chicken wings and said, "Hanson, have a taste of mine. The vor profile Ivy brought for you was from cumin while mine is from honey." "Thank you, Miss Christina," Hanson said politely. "Since we''ve all been acquainted with each other, there''s no need to be so polite. Just call me Christina." Christina beamed a pretty smile while her misty eyes twinkled with hope. Ivy felt a little sad when she realized what Christina was trying to do. She was the one who invited Hanson to the party and openly told everyone that he was her guest. It disappointed Ivy that a close friend like Christina attempted topete with her. "Christina, you might have baked better than me, but I am still the master of barbecue." She pouted. Christina smiled,pletely indifferent about her words. "Today is your birthday. Your food is definitely the most delicious. I won''t darepete with you," she said poking fun at Ivy. Despite feeling a little hurt with Christina''s words, Ivy didn''t act out on her emotions. She had to act with discretion and show a positive image in front of Hanson. "Christina, how has your sister beentely? Has she been affected by my cousin''s sudden marriage?" she asked casually. Chapter 174 Fierce Competition (Part One) Chapter 174 Fierce Competition (Part One) "She is fine. They won''t be getting any results, anyway, so they might as well end early." Christina shrugged. She had never thought her elder sister and Zac would end up being together. Hearing their conversation, Hanson''s eyes twinkled. "Christina, is your sister named Le?" Theirst names were the same, and considering the rtionship that they were discussing, he felt that he was correct. Christina nodded and said, "Yes, my sister is a special guest for the second round of ''Beauty on Runway.'' Hanson, you probably know my sister, right?" "Yes, I know her." An unreadable expression shed across Hanson''s eyes. "What''s the rtionship between your sister and Ivy''s cousin?" "They used to be together. I guess you can call them each other''s first loves," Christina said in an understatement. Hanson frowned and shot a worried nce toward Ivy. "Last time at the opening ceremony of Yang City fashion week, I saw that your cousin and Christina''s sister attended together. Are they still dating secretly?" "I don''t think so..." Ivy trailed off, uncertainty evident in her voice. After all, her cousin took Le to a dancing party when Essie returned to Yang City. This matter had fired up all sorts of spections and rumors within the upper ss and celebrity circles. Of course, Christina knew that as well. "The rtionship between them has always been vague, and outsiders can''t really tell for sure. But then, they''ve been together for so many years, so it''s but natural for them to have retained some affection for each other," she said faintly. Hanson was seething inwardly. Zac had an ongoing situation with his ex-girlfriend while clinging to Essie. Zac Rong was a greedy, disgusting, despicable, and hateful SOB. Noticing the displeasure on Hanson''s face, Ivy thought that he wanted to defend his old schoolmate, Essie, so she tried to exin her cousin''s side. "My cousin is very cautious in handling matters. He knows that it is impossible for him to be with Le, so they probably had to give up their feelings for each other. As far as I know, they''re just friends now." Hanson furrowed his brows in confusion. "Why can''t they be together?" "Marriage between our two families is not allowed." Ivy sighed. "Why? Are you rtives?" asked Hanson. Christina and Ivy looked at each other. The grudge between the two families was no secret among celebrities, so they didn''t have to hide it from Hanson. "Our families used to be rted by marriage. My aunt was married to Ivy''s uncle. At first, their married life was great, and nobody thought they would get into conflict. Then, they had a fierce quarrel, which ended up in them dying in an ident. The two families became enemies then and vowed never to let anyone from each family marry into the other," Christina spoke slowly and carefully. A cold light settled in Hanson''s eyes. No wonder Zac wanted to take his Essie; as it turned out, it was impossible for him to marry his first love. That made him even more despicable. That meant that that bastard didn''t love Essie at all and would probably take her for granted in the future. It was all his fault. He allowed Essie to y into the hands of that devil. His heart was full of hatred for Zac; even so, he had to school his face into some semnce of calm. "Since your two families have be enemies, howe you''re still friends?" he asked half-jokingly. "Actually, only the old generation holds on to that grudge. We don''t care much about it, and since we study in the same school, we couldn''t help but be friends." Wearing a smile, Christina looked at him and asked carefully, "Hanson, can I call you every once in a while?" Hanson handed her a business card. Since her elder sister was so in love with Zac, she might be able to help him out in the future. He would do anything to save Essie from that man at any cost. Ivy pouted inwardly. She thought she was the only one who had received Hanson''s business card. Now, there was another one. Evidently, Hanson made a good impression on Christina, and now she, Ivy, was in a crisis. At that time, Zac was hanging out with Essie and Holy on the boat in theke. Holy called Essie in the morning. When he found out that she was back in Dragon City, he rushed over to spend the time with the two, even with him being a third wheel. "Sister Essie, you must take good care of Brother Zac from now on. He''s always up to no good. Once your back is turned, he will date other girls." Holy''s clear eyes red at Zac in annoyance. ''Touch¨¦!'' Zac clutched at his heart, which felt as if an arrow hit it and managed to draw blood and then someone made him jump overboard and swim tenps. Even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he wouldn''t be able to wash himself clean. "You bad kid, you are framing me!" He then reached out and pinched one of his round cheeks. "Didn''t you take that Qin sister to the party the other night?" He pouted because the thought had been bothering him for days. He had to punish Zac for betraying Sister Essie. Zac pped a hand over his forehead, not knowing whether tough or cry. This naughty boy was going to be the death of him. "The Qin sister and I are good friends. This ball is a normal get-together between two friends," he exined. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I don''t believe you. You are each other''s first loves." Holy stuck his tongue out and said, "Brother Zac, don''t you know that hanging out with your first love may cause a lot of misunderstandings? At the ball, everyone was saying that you''ve never forgotten your first rtionship with the Qin sister. When I grow up, I will never be as indecisive as you, keeping one eye on the bowl and the other on the pan." Zac nearly lost his head. He could not help but feel a bit miffed at the kid. With him saying such things against him, how could he convince Essie that he truly loved her? Essie threw him a side eye and a sneer. Chapter 175 Fierce Competition (Part Two) Chapter 175 Fierce Competition (Part Two) The photos sent to her through email must have been taken during that ball. Even an eight year-old child could tell that he was an unfaithful lover. "I see. So, he didn''t behave well when I was away. How should I punish him tonight?" She stroked Holy''s head and looked at Zac with a faint smile, but her eyes were cold. "Punish him by having him kneel on the CPU all day and not allowing him to eat anything," Holy said with a gloating grin. Zac red at him. This bloodthirsty little kid kicked him while he was down and tried to sow discord between him and Essie! Zac reached out his big hand and frantically rubbed his little head. Holy made a funny face to him, bowed his head, and took a bite of the muffin. Unexpectedly, he said, "Sister Essie, Brother Zac has a first love. Do you have a first love?" After the smallest of pauses, Essie replied, "Yes, I do." Essie nodded her head deliberately and took a sideways nce at Zac. His handsome face suddenly became cloudy, and the little devil inside him stuck his horns into his heart. "Is he handsome?" Holy asked. "Yes!" "Is he awesome?" "Awesome!" "Is he nice to you?" "He is very nice to me. I''m the one he loves, no one else." They continued chatting with each other and took no notice of the man with them. The man picked up his juice box and sucked vehemently to vent his rage. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After hearing Essie''s reply, Holy rolled his big ck eyes and blinked in confusion. "Then, why did you break up with him and marry Brother Zac? I know Brother Zac is handsome and powerful, but he''s too fickle. Besides, he is not faithful to you. Isn''t it bad for you to marry him?" Zac had a sudden mental image of him chucking this little hellion into theke and was sorely tempted to turn it into reality. To restrain himself, he picked up a ck grape and stuffed it into his mouth. "Eat up! If you don''t finish all the food on the boat, then we won''t go back to the shore!" He had to seal his troublesome small lips with food. Essie let out a deep sigh, and her voice trailed off like aet. "Holy, I love beauty. I love everyone and anything beautiful." She paused, reached out her thin index finger, and tilted up Zac''s chin. "I was taken by your brother Zac''s handsome face. That''s how he managed to make me board his boat." The corners of Zac''s drooping mouth slowly raised up, and a diabolical grin formed on his face. "I can''t let any passenger off of this boat until it reaches the destination. Besides, your sister Essie can''t swim, so she has no other choice but to stay on this boat obediently for the rest of her life." His words held a lot of meaning, but Holy was too young to understand. He heaved an adult-sounding sigh andmented, "Love is really aplicated thing." Zac gently pinched his little ear and growled, "Children should focus on their studies and not mind grownups'' business, you understand?" "I don''t care about grownups'' business. I only care about my sister Essie." Holy stuck out his tongue at him. After eating a few ck grapes, he said, "Brother Zac, my bad sister lives in your house. Does she annoy you every day?" The little kid knew exactly what his answer was, but he asked anyway. A touch of gloom shed across Zac''s face. "What do you think, you little devil?" he asked. "She''s a ck widow spider who spins a silk web. You won''t be able to get rid of her after you get caught in her." Holy patted Zac''s hand sympathetically and changed his tone. "But at this time, the attention of that evil witch would not be focused only on Sister Essie." "Why not?" Essie interrupted. "My bad brother came back from America. She is helping him win the bid event for developing the CBD commercial center in City A." Hearing that, Essie''s eyes shed coolly. No wonder she hadn''t seen Elizabethe to the Rong Mansion to visit Valery these days. As It turned out, she was busy with something more important. "Who is holding the bidding event?" she asked casually. "Brother Zac''s family." Holy pointed at Zac. "Well, why don''t you y nice with your Brother Zac and ask him to award the development project to your family?" Essie teased while caressing his head. "I don''t know if my dad will hand over this case to my sister Alice or my bad brother." Holy crossed his arms over his chest, pouted, and said, "If dad leaves the task to my bad brother, I won''t help him please Brother Zac." "If your dad leaves it to your sister Alice, then that would be toote for you to please me," Zac said teasingly. "It doesn''t matter. I have Sister Essie. You always listen to her." Holy smirked at him again. Zac knew he was right, anyway. He had promised his wife that he would do anything for her to make up for the days of being harassed by Valery. If he didn''t agree with this small request, he might end up having to sleep on the sofa every day. He pinched Holly''s cheek and said, "Well done, you''ve figured it out." Holyughed a little smugly. Men conquered the world, women conquered men. Everything was a food chain. Essie looked at them thoughtfully. There was no such thing as a permanent friend or enemy within a businessmunity, only permanent interests. As an investor, the Rong family should consider their prospective developers comprehensively. She took a sip of juice and asked, "Holy, are thepetitors this time powerful?" "Yes, they are awesome. Even Brother Jim also participated in it. We all want to be the CBD developer," Holy said. "Looks like there''s going to be a fiercepetition," Essie remarked in a t voice. ''If Alice can take charge of this case, I have to help her out; otherwise, my role as the youngdy of the Rong family would be pointless.'' Chapter 176 I Only Have One Wife (Part One) Chapter 176 I Only Have One Wife (Part One) After sending Holy back home, Zac felt like he needed to exin himself a little bit more about what happened at the ball that day. He was sure that Essie was convinced with Holy''s words and would punish him mercilessly, or maybe even get him sentenced to death. He would die even more severely and miserably than a convict in the Guantanamo Bay Detention Camp. "That night at the ball, Le and I only attended as friends. There''s nothing more to that," Zac said defensively. Essie contemptuously sneered deep inside. ''Friend? I think you mean your girlfriend!'' she thought aggressively. "There''s no need for you to exin. I don''t care about those things. I''m just here to aplish a goal," she responded with a cold expression that was filled with an ominous hollowness. "I know." On his face appeared a wry and wounded smile. Zac realized that Essie didn''t care for him at all. Her heart was set on Hanson. Essie was only by his side because he didn''t want to let her go, and forced her to back into his life. "Anyway, I just don''t want you to misunderstand me," he said with a voice seeping in through her skin like an autumn wind. ''Misunderstand?'' Essie sat silently when a cold, mocking smile appeared on her face. ''Aren''t you still in contact with Le? Is it possible for you to simply let her go and forget her? Even an eight-year-old child could tell that you are dating. What''s the purpose of hiding your rtionship from me? It would definitely make me feel at ease if you just decided to be honest and tell me that all I am is simply Le''s substitute. "Let''s get over it. There''s no reason for us to talk about it anymore," said Essie. "If there''s one thing I learned from what Holy mentioned was that a married person should avoid such suspicious behaviors. I will be more observant towards these actions of mine in the future, and I hope you can do the same," replied Zac seriously. In Essie''s mind, his words were more like a warning than it was out of devotion. He just wanted her to stay away from Hanson in the meantime. "I will do what I have to. As for the other aspects, there''s no need for you to force me to do anything else," she said bluntly with a cold staring expression as she looked out the window. Essie thought that his mere purpose was to bewitch her and make her loyal to his family, just like Valery was. Everything that Valery had done in her life, she did for him without any shame or regret. "All you have to remember is your own identity," he answered with a chilling voice that sent shivers down her spine. As of the moment, there was a thick fog blocking rity between the two of them. They were both unable to see each other''s true intentions. Despite how much time they spent together, their shadows remained a blur towards one another. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When the morning came, the Rong Mansion was unusually quiet. Something had been caught up in Ivy''s mind, so she released a heavy sigh and leaned back on the sofa that early afternoon. Daisy came over to sit next to her and ced her hand empathetically on her shoulder. "Is anything wrong, Ivy? Didn''t you have a good time at your birthday party?" "I had fun... However..." Ivy pouted looking a little depressed. "Is it me that you''re angry with? Is it because I didn''t show up to the party and didn''t get to wear the sister-track clothes?" Daisy asked, clearly concerned. Yesterday, the magazine Daisy worked for had an outdoor shooting, but the photography assigned for the project had to ask for a temporary leave. She wasn''t able to attend Ivy''s birthday party because she had to go and help out. "No, it has nothing to do with you." She leaned over Daisy''s shoulder, and murmured with a soft, low voice, "What should I do, Daisy? Someone is trying topete against me and wants to take Hanson away from me." Around the same time, Essie happened to be walking down the stairs. She was shocked to hear what Ivy said and assumed that she found out about her rtionship with Hanson. She was flustered and broke a sweat from nervousness. She took a deep, long breath to calm herself down, and proceeded to walk on slowly. "Ivy, who is trying to steal Hanson away from you?" Essie asked endearingly, attempting to sound as casual as she could. Ivy raised her head from the couch to look at Essie. Ivy pouted so ferociously with her eyes glimmering from her wet eyes. "It''s Christina. She''s also trying to go after Hanson and I spent my whole birthday party watching her try to tter him all night. Hanson even seemed to have a really good impression of her and gave her his business card! Afterwards, they left together and I''m sure they got along well when they were alone." After her rant, she jumped from the couch to stomp on her feet and screamed at the top of her lungs. When Essie heard this, she released a deep sigh of relief. As long as she was not suspecting her, she was fine. Hanson was a charming man who spent his whole life admired by countless girls. It was normal for a girl like Christine to have a crush on him too. "Ivy, you need to understand that a wonderful man like Hanson will be chased after by girls all the time, so don''t take it to heart. Even if it isn''t Christina, there will be other girls out there who will try to compete for his love," Essie said, trying to be an elder sister figure to Ivy. "I know." Ivy lowered her head and a deeply sullen aura was felt from her face. She slowly picked up and said, "However, it''s mainly because Christina is an excellent girl. She would be very difficult to compete with because of her beauty and wit. If it were just an ordinary girl, this wouldn''t bother me at all." Essie ced her hand on Ivy''s shoulder tofort and supportively said, "She''s excellent, but you''re extraordinary. You''re ady of our very own Rong family. Youe from a wealthy and noble family, so no one could easilypare against you!" Daisy eagerly nodded in agreement to show her support for Ivy. "Essie, you''re totally right. The daughters of the Qin family would never be able topete with the daughters of the Rong family!" When she heard this, Essie was left in a daze for a few moments. "She is a member of the Qin family?" she asked to make sure. "Yes," Daisy exined slowly. "Christina Qin is Ivy''s senior schoolmate. She''s the younger sister of Le." "No wonder," Essie replied, while she raised her eyebrows in wonder. From that moment, her deep, dark eyes began to glimmer with an abstract, indescribable expression. She thought that Sunny seemed to have much stronger opponents now. Both Ivy and Christina''s family background was far more wealthy and powerful than Sunny''s. They were also both clever enough not to be taken advantage of and bullied by a menacing girl like Sunny. The three women sounded like they came from a television drama. However, if they fought with each other so openly, Essie was unsure if Hanson would be able to cope with such a situation. Ivy was actually a really nice girl. Besides the fact that she would sometimes be so fickle and erratic, her nature was simple, innocent and kind. A far better woman than Sunny would ever be. Essie thought that it might actually be good for Hanson to be with a woman like her. Chapter 177 I Only Have One Wife (Part Two) Chapter 177 I Only Have One Wife (Part Two) Since their chances of being together was close to impossible, her only hope was that he could find a woman who could truly love him and make him happy. While lost in thought, she suddenly heard Ivy''s voice ringing in the room. Ivy asked with a mopey face, "Daisy, which one of us is more beautiful in your eyes? Me and Christina?" "Both of you are beautiful in different ways," Daisy answered as she scratched her head. When Ivy heard this, she wrinkled her nose and thought, ''What kind of answer is that.'' She tried to look for several photos of Christina from her phone. After a few moments, she disyed them in front of Essie''s face and said, "Sister-inw, you''re Hanson''s junior ssmate, so you should know what kind of girls he''s into. Can you take a look at her photo and try to see which one of us Hanson would prefer?" Just right when Ivy finished her words, Valery''s voice could suddenly be heard as she walked down the stairs. "You''re definitely asking the right person. Of course out of everyone, she knows Hanson the best. However, if you want to attract a man like Hanson, you have to be a woman like Essie. If you did that, I''m sure Hanson would fall in love with you easily." She covered her mouth pretending that she slipped and let out a mysteriousugh. Now that she got leads on Essie, she wouldn''t stop until she was able to teach her a valuable lesson. Essie nced at her with a frigid expression and said, "As long as you keep your mouth shut, no one will know that you''re dumb." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "You''re so fierce! I''m so scared!" Valery mocked while she held her arms and pretended to tremble. She continued, "Don''t you feel guilty? Are you trying to stop me from speaking?" "Oh, Valery. I''m talking to my sister-inw about important matters. Can you please try not to mess around?" Ivy interrupted with a peevish expression on her face. She knew very well that Valery and Essie did not get along well together. So, she didn''t bother to take Valery''s words seriously. "I am just speaking the truth. Your Hanson and Essie are..." In the middle of her sentence, a low, echoing voice came from upstairs and said, "Aren''t you going to the hospital for prenatal check-ups today? Cut the crap, Valery!" She looked behind her and looked straight into Zac''s eyes. There was an angry look in his eyes that clearly implied that it was a warning. She knew if she said another word, she would be condemned appropriately. Valery couldn''t help but keep her mouth shut, but now she was trembling for real this time. From outside the hall, Mary walked in and sternly said, "Zac you should apany Valery. It is a husband''s duty to join his wife to the hospital for prenatal check-ups." She intentionally called Valery his wife to prove a point. In her eyes, it was her son and Valery who were the real couple, while Essie was just a temporary home wrecker who shouldn''t even be living in their mansion. When she heard this, Valery was quickly at ease andfort. She ced her hand on her belly, and rubbed it with a big smile on her face. Not a single expression was seen from Essie''s face, but she thought that her mother-inw was really one of a kind. It probably required a tremendous amount of luck for her to end up with such a mother- inw. After casting a nce with one another, both Ivy and Daisy quietly left the room. Zac frowned from what he had just heard and said, "Mom, you don''t need to worry about it. When my wife has a child, I will certainly go with her." Mary''s mouth started to twitch with frustration. She knew that Zac would me her for overstepping her boundaries once again. She was his biological mother, so she couldn''t understand why he never listened to her. If he had the right to choose his wife, she also deserved the right to choose her daughter-inw. She had a remarkable rtionship with Valery, spending their life treating each other like mother and daughter. They even got along very well. This girl, Essie, suddenly came along and wreaked havoc in their familial ns. The discord between them had already proved that they were ipatible, and merely the sight of Essie already made her feel ufortable. She couldn''t help but think that Essie was the kind of wife that would outlive her husband. Ever since they had been together, Zac had been so dizzy that he had lost his sanity and voice of reason. "Well it''s gettingte. You and Valery should go now," she said lightly as she waved her hand. She didn''t want to get into an argument with her son. If she did anything to strain her rtionship with her son, it would only be Essie who would be happy about that. "I''m heading to thepany in a while for an important business matter. You should go with her," Zac said sternly. There was disappointment written all over Valery''s face. She lowered her head and was about to cry. However, Mary walked towards her to rub her hands on her shoulders tofort her. She turned towards Zac and said, "You could put off the meeting for a little bit. You can quickly go back after doing the regr check-up with Valery in the hospital!" "Mom, this is an international meeting. All five regional CEOs will take part in this meeting. Do you think that I could just postpone it from mymand?" You could start to hear a trace of impatience in Zac''s voice. "The check-up is just as important for Valery. As her husband, how could you not be there for her?" Mary stressed on the word "husband" purposely to remind her son of his responsibilities. "How about moving the check-up appointment to tomorrow? I''m sure Zac will be free tomorrow," Valery interrupted in a low voice. Zac was visibly upset and the two were beginning to strike a nerve. He knew that he could have apanied Valery to the hospital. In fact, he was also really concerned about the baby''s health. However, Mary''s attitude was rubbing him up in all the wrong ways. Her words already made him extremely ufortable, and he believed that Essie probably felt it even worse. There was a huge gap between them already, and he didn''t want their rtionship to regress because of Mary''s deliberate attempts to keep them apart. He was worried that it would reach a point when his rtionship with Essie would fall apartpletely and couldn''t be fixed anymore. "Mommy, you better go with Valery to the doctor today. It would be safer for both Valery and the baby to go to the prenatal check-up right on schedule. There''s no reasonable excuse to dy it any further." He looked at Mary with hard staring eyes, visibly unhappy. He then added, "Although we are at home, please make sure to watch your words. I only have one wife." As he spoke, he pulled Essie into his arms. Essie acted cooperatively when he felt his arms and hugged him tightly. Chapter 178 What Do You Mean (Part One) Chapter 178 What Do You Mean (Part One) "Mommy," Valery said, while her eyes almost popped out of its lid in anger. She turned around and her gaze met with Mary''s. Mary nearly cried seeing Valery''s condition. Her life was on the precipice. ''How I wish I could make things better for the little child,'' Mary thought forlornly. "Zac, you aren''t officially married to Valery. You may refuse to agree she is your wife legally. But you had sex with her and now she is pregnant with your child. This makes it your responsibility to look after her! I won''t let you escape it!" Mary''s voice had an edge to it. She was extremely mad at her son''s behavior. "Mommy, let me be clear, you can''t expect me to live with two women at the same time. That is ludicrous! Valery is quite young. In the future, she can pursue the person that makes her happy. I don''t see why she should waste her youth under our clutches," Zac said in a cold and resolute tone. With tears streaming down her face, Valery said, "You''re my happiness. You''re the person I wish to spend the rest of my life with. There is no way I am marrying someone else!" "If you are willing to throw all your happiness for my sake then there is nothing I can do about it. But there''s one thing I need to make clear. I, Zac, will only be married once in this life. As you all know, that wife is Essie. Even if she leaves me one day, don''t expect me to marry someone else. I will be fine living the rest of my life alone," Zac announced with a seriousness that made everyone believe his words. His gaze left Valery and Mary, and looked at Essie. A hidden smile yed on his lips. All the three people, present in the hall, stood astonished. Raising her eyes, Essie looked, trying to decipher if he actually meant what he said. He could have said it just to get rid of Valery. ''Did he really mean it?'' Essie wondered, but admonished herself for getting her hopes so high. Valery, on the other hand, looked as if a heavy bolt had struck her. Her body was stiff and she almost staggered to the floor. Luckily, Mary''s firm hands caught her in time. ''No, this can''t be happening!'' Valery wanted to scream. If she lived with a man without actually being married to him, people would talk about her. She would be looked down by everyone! Her dream was to be his legal wife and conquer the position of Rong family''s hostess. But none of it woulde true now! And she caught her stomach, wondering the fate her unborn child would have to endure. He would be a bastard. Valery and her mother had spent a long time nning this mission. They wanted to make this child the Rong family''s grandson. He should inherit the business of the Rong family and be the fifth generation heir! ''Oh God!'' Valery thought, as her dreams crumbled before her eyes. The only reason that she tolerated being Zac''s illegal second wife was because she had hopes for a better future. Slowly, she wished to take over Essie''s position. And as time passed, she could gain an important position in Zac''s heart. Mary, on the other hand, thought her son was speaking nonsense. Even if he didn''t want to marry another woman, as a mother she wouldn''t allow it to happen. His other rtives too would be against this. After all, he wasn''t an ordinary man. He belonged to a prestigious family like the Rong family. And it wasn''t possible for this family to run without a hostess. "All right, all right. You should go to thepany now. I''ll take Valery to the hospital for her antenatal care," Mary said, knowing fully well things would be worse if they continued to have this conversation. Already, Zac was starting to confess his love for Essie. Thest thing she wanted was for Essie to benefit more from this row. Zac held Essie''s hand and started to walk out. Seeing this, Mary frowned. "Aren''t you going to attend thepany meeting? What will she do?" "She will apany me to my workce. I don''t want her away from me, even for a minute," Zac said deliberately. He didn''t wait for their response and fled out of their sight. "Mommy!" As soon as they left, Valery leaned on Mary''s shoulder and sobbed. She was so grieved. Her baby was about to be born, and he was obsessed with another woman. And to make things worse, he swore he wouldn''t marry her even if Essie left him! Valery''s life couldn''t have gotten any worse! "All right. It''s not true. Zac spat those things out because he was furious. When the baby is born, he will prefer you over Essie. Be patient and wait for the miracle to happen," Mary said in aforting tone. A cold light shed through Valery''s eyes. She didn''t want to wait that long. She wanted to get rid of Essie right now. Sitting in the car, Essie raised her eyebrows and asked, "Are you really going to take me to your company?" "Yes, wait for me in my office. We will y golf with Jim. Once I wrap up my meeting, we can go there together." After speaking, he shed her a charming smile. ''ying golf?'' Essie was a bit shocked by his suggestion. When she was three years old, she was taught to y gold and by the age of five, she was an expert at it. From what she remembered, Vicki was very dissatisfied with the fact that she was a girl. So her mother tried to make her an expert in this sport. It was her mother''s way of showing that a girl was by no means any less capable than a boy. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "You''re now the chairman and CEO of the Emperor. And then you are also the deputy CEO of the Rong''s Group. With two important positions to take care of, are you sure you will be able to make time to y with me?" she questioned, unable to believe he actually meant it. "Honey, you missed something. I am presently holding three important titles, not two," Zac replied, shing an arrogant smile. "Did I? If so, enlighten me. What have I missed?" Essie asked, looking at him in confusion. After intentionally pausing for a while, he continued, "The other title is the title of your husband. I value this more than the other two positions. There is no way I will neglect my duties." His voice was light, like a breeze, bringing about peace in her heart. ''Is he once again firing me with his sugar-coated bullet?'' Essie couldn''t help but wonder. Anyway, she shrugged off these thoughts. After all, she was wearing bulletproof clothing. He couldn''t hurt her so easily! For a few minutes, they both remained silent. Something was bothering Essie so she decided to get it out of her system. "Back in the house, your words have deeply pained Valery. Of course she wouldn''t be willing to remain your illegal wife for the rest of her life. Somewhere deep down she thought she had a chance. Perhaps, after driving me away, she wished to be your only wife," Essie said, looking very serious. Zac smirked and said, "Her dreams will remain a dream. Also, I am sure her mother Elizabeth had hand in this. Otherwise Valery is too young to be plotting." "But suppose she is actually obsessed with you. What if she makes up her mind to pester you for the rest of your life?" Essie sneered seeing the frown on Zac''s face. Once upon a time, Elizabeth had pestered Baron. For nine years, she was after him. She wouldn''t stop until Baron finally married her. "Such people are nothing but an annoyance!" A light of coldness flitted across Zac''s eyes. Even though Valery was a member of the Xu family, he wouldn''t be lenient with her if she messed with his and Essie''s life. Chapter 179 What Do You Mean (Part Two) Chapter 179 What Do You Mean (Part Two) With a hint of slyness on her face, Essie added, "If I divorce you, will you really not marry again?" Even though her heart was thudding against her chest in anticipation of his answer, she tried to look composed. "The word ''second marriage'' doesn''t exist in my dictionary. The best I can do is make sure you won''t leave me. Or else this man will be all alone." He suddenly pursed the corners of his mouth and his expression became extremely serious. Her heart skipped a beat. ''Isn''t he afraid I would be with him like a headache forever?'' she wondered. "Be careful with your words, Zac. You may regret it in the future. You will meet a lot of women and might fall for one of them." She passed him a challenging look. People like him would have a line of girls even in his seventies or eighties. It was impossible to expect his admiration forever. Besides, his rtionship with Le had been strong. He could think about her and get back with her. Perhaps one day, the elders of the two families would give in. They may decide to make peace and ept the marriage. "There is no point in thinking about the future. You will know what kind of person I am once you spend all your life with me." He reached out and stroked her head. He was a bit disappointed since his words didn''t hold any weight; Essie looked doubtful. "Then you would need to pray that the baby in Valery''s belly is not yours. There is no way I am staying if that is the case. I would rather die than be a stepmother. Being Valery''s baby''s stepmother would be a nightmare." She was actually going to be that little kid''s auntie. But aunt was a position she could handle. Stepmother was a scary business. With a self-assured smile on his face, Zac believed he had nothing to worry. She belonged to him and no one could snatch her away. The Emperor''s building was located in a prosperousmercial area. This building had ny-nine floors, looking grand and magnificent even to the outsider. Essie stood for a minute, admiring its beauty. Zac''s and Essie''s entrance held everyone''s attention. Prior to this, Zac hadn''t brought any woman to thepany. This was quite a shock to them. "Hello, Mr. President," the receptionist greeted him. "This is my wife," Zac said. Slowly, he introduced Essie to the people around him. Nobody knew about this and the announcement came as a shock. Bidding them farewell, he took her to the elevator. Even the elevator was extraordinary! Essie had never seen such an elevator before! She tried her best to not gape. Floor number ny eight and ny nine contained Zac''s office, private meeting room, reception room and activity room. All in all, these two floors were dedicated exclusively for him, the CEO. Except for William and the senior managers, whom Zac trusted, nobody had the rights to enter these two floors. If someone wanted to visit, they could only do so by notifying and receiving CEO''s permission. In short, these two floors were trodden on by a very few pair of legs. Zac took Essie to his office on the ny eighth floor. "This floor and the top floor are mine. You can do whatever you want. If you feel bored, you can watch TV or y games on the top floor. The collection is vast," he said with a smile. Looking around the office, Essie found that the decoration waspletely in sync with Zac''s character. It wasn''t resplendent and magnificent like rest of the office. But it had a lot of grace and a tinge of arrogance in its decor. Threeputers and six phones were sprawled neatly on a table. The first one was to connect with close friends and family, the second one was to connect with the regional CEOs abroad, the third and the fourth were dedicated to converse with management of the head office and the staff he trusted. The fifth one was kept to interact with the CEO Office and the sixth had the ability to connect with all the extensions in the Emperor''s building. An oil painting featuring a ck panther was hung on the wall at the entrance. The background was of the vast Eastern African grasnd. In the painting, the panther was strong and fierce. Its green eyes seemed to have a murderous look, ready to pounce at its prey. Those who saw it could not help but shudder. It was intimating just like its owner! On the other wall, there was a huge bookshelf, stacked with books of various genres. On the wall facing the desk was a huge LCD screen for the meeting. Essie walked to the sofa, taking in her surroundings. She turned around, walked toward his expensive chair, and sat down. Crossing her arms over her chest, she looked at him with her fierce eyes. Her thick and long eyshes were glinting yfully which made her look rather quirky. He lowered his head, unable to hold back hisughter. The sight was indeed adorable. She made a cute boss. "My queen, I''m going to have a meeting. I''ll leave this to you." "You have my permission to leave," she said, trying to sound authoritative. Her words made himugh further. He couldn''t leave just like that. Zac walked over, ced a gentle kiss on her forehead and then left the office. Once he was gone, she felt rxed, acting like a monkey that had just been released from a cage. From her reaction, one would think this ce contained some treasure. ''WOW! What a rich guy!'' she muttered under her breath as she saw the swimming pool. Adjacent to it was the golf training field. Opposite to it there were squash room and bowling room. Before this, she didn''t think offices could have such facilities. ''Is he here to work or to have fun?'' she wondered enviously. This seemed like a recreation center. When she came back, she took out a bottle of juice from the fridge and sat on the boss''s chair again. While she was rxing, her eyes caught sight of therge desk. On it, sat the digital photo frame. There must be many photos in it. Essie''s curiosity was piqued. She couldn''t wait to unravel the contents inside. Unfortunately, it was locked and required a password. ''Of course he keeps a password,'' she thought to herself, feeling silly about getting herself so excited. Knowing it wouldn''t harm, she decided to guess his password. She attempted Zac''s birthdate. Incorrect password! People were always reminded not to use their own birthdays as passwords. However, Zac was very smart and didn''t even intend to use it in the first ce. He had a better date in his mind. After thinking about it for a long time, she typed her own birthdate. "Incorrect Password!" the screen announced. ''Silly, why would he use my birthdate?'' she asked herself. Perhaps, it could be Le''s birthdate. But she had no idea when it was! Just when she was about to give up, another thought popped into her mind. With a trace of expectation, she typed 20150401. The device unlocked! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. No way! It couldn''t be true! She had typed their marriage registration date and it was indeed his password. Her face turned bright with excitement. A warm sensation passed through her body. She clicked onto the photo frame. To her surprise, the pictures were all hers. All taken at Yang City and Dragon City. The painting she had painted for him was also there. He had scanned it and saved it in the digital frame. Now she was ovee by both happiness and curiosity. She began to scan through every photo present there. ''What? He took photos of me while I was asleep! Also look! Here he is kissing me!'' she thought. But she wasn''t angry at all. It brought delight to her. Completely stunned, she didn''t know what to make of this. Was he genuinely in love with her? Chapter 180 Four Handsome Guys In Dragon City (Part One) Chapter 180 Four Handsome Guys In Dragon City (Part One) He was annoyed beyond all measures at seeing her. Why did he even put her pictures on the desk? Was he masochistic? She puckered her lips. Her beautiful face turned red. The calm of her face was disturbed as if a stone had fallen in a quietke, causing sshes and ripples. She turned the frame down and put it where it was. Heaving an exhausted sigh, she sat on the boss''s chair, swiveling around and recalling everything that had happened in Yang City. She had had such a good time there because of him. All the scars that past love had left on her had been healed. It might be him who had made Sunny dance to ''Little Apple'' in the square. Who else could make the daughter of the Yang family do that? She really didn''t know what he was thinking. He thought she was stupid and pudding-headed, yet he forced her to stay with him...all so he could keep feeding her sugar-coated bullets. His heart ached at the very sight of her and still he had put her photos where he could see them all day long. ''What could thisbination of contradictions mean?'' While she was racking her brains to figure the whole thing out, a st of discussions had broken out in the Emperor Employees'' Forum. Their CEO was married! And his wife hade to the office for the first time! The lucky girl was Essie Yi, the winning designer in the show ''Beauty on Runway''! The whole office was stirred at this explosive news. The hearts of the young female employees had broken...some of them even started sobbing. Their admirable, adorable and respectable CEO now had a wife! How would they daydream of being with him? After the meeting, William walked to Zac''s side and said, "Well, what is this sensational news I''m hearing in the office? Is your wife really here?" His tone was both excited and intrigued. With his hands in his pockets, Zac smiled faintly. "Well, there is going to be an anniversary ceremony soon. I think it''s a little toote for everyone to meet her then." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g By the time he went back to his office, Essie had already gathered all her thoughts. She was bowling in the bowling room attached to the office. Zac sometimes bowled as a way of rxing. He didn''t disturb her and silently sat on the couch, looking at her admiringly. She maintained an elegant posture while she skillfully threw the ball. One could tell she wasn''t new at this. The balls hit the skittles with a powerful impact, making all of them fall. It certainly was a beautiful and artful shot. Zac pped his hands together with a proud expression on his face. "Good job, honey," he said. Essie turned around with a smirk on her face. "Do you want topete with me?" she asked with her eyebrows raised. One could clearly make out the confidence she had behind that challenge. "Wouldn''t I love to. But I will ept your challenge some other day, miss. Let''s eat something first and then go to the golf course." Essie suddenly remembered he had an appointment with Jim. She put down the ball in her hand, which she was ready to throw, and walked toward him. "Icy guy, if you don''t mind, can I ask Eva to join us?" Her long eyshes fluttered innocently. The final was just around the corner. Eva and Jim would soon be fighting each other. They had been ipatible since the very beginning. Maybe this time they could take advantage of the situation and ease the tension between them. Zac held her hand and pulled her down to the couch. Touching her cheeks gently, he spoke with a smile, "It''s alright with me. Plus, it is fun to watch her and Jim fight!" Essie giggled. Zac stared at her perfect face as she took out her phone and dialed Eva''s number to invite her toe to the golf course with them. The entire time, Zac kept squeezing her hand into his, staring at her lovely lips as she talked. Jim was already at the golf court by the time Zac and Essie reached there. As expected, he couldn''t help but frown at the very sight of Eva. On the other hand, Eva decided to nip the personal enmity in the bud and greeted him gracefully. "Hi Jim, congrattions! I heard that you won the championship in the popr golden song award ceremony!" Essie said, smiling at Jim without the slightest hint of malice. "Thank you, little beauty!" Casting a sidelong nce at Eva, Jim remarked contemptuously, "Congrattions to you, Eva. It might be huge for you to enter the final round, given how trivial you are." "It certainly is, especially since I did not rely on any references or rtionships with people to get through. Hard work is the only thing I rely on, unlike some other people..." Eva spoke starkly, each word articted well like she was prepared to bear his personal attacks. "When I''m your partner, I''m free to have my own discretion...despite of the abilities you may or may not have." Jim''s ck eyes narrowed, as if he was trying to read Eva''s face. Before it could get worse, Essie stifled the situation. She took everyone to the training ground. Eva had never yed golf before. On the other hand, Zac and Jim were pro yers and were ying against each other. The coach was trying to teach Eva how to hold and swing the club. Eva was careful and curious. She thought this skill mighte in handy if she was to be associated with rich families someday in a drama. As Eva and Essie focused on learning to use the club, a pair of frivolous eyes stared at them from a distance. "Vinton, did you see a beautiful girl again?" A low and deep voice reached the man''s ears from the side. Vinton didn''t turn his head, instead continued staring at the girls on the golf course. "Well Walt, these two aren''t ordinary beauties. The taller one, in fact, is exceptional. This fairy-like charm she exuded is so pure and unique! The shorter one is much more delicate and pretty, like a Tulip''s bud..." His words truly hit the nail on the head. Over the years, he had met countless women. He was extremely skilled when it came to hunting beautiful women. Following his eyes, Walt looked in the direction Vinton was staring at. His eyes brightened the moment theynded on Essie. "It''s her!" he eximed. Without wasting another second, he sprinted out toward the training field like a gust of wind. Vinton was more than shocked. "Are you kidding me? You are even more impatient than me!" Vinton said as he his eyes followed him. Essie was swinging her club and ready to serve. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the running Walt. She turned around and found him familiar. It seemed that she had met him somewhere before. "Little pineapple, do you still remember me?" Walt asked with his hands on his knees as he panted for air. Chapter 181 Four Handsome Guys In Dragon City (Part Two) Chapter 181 Four Handsome Guys In Dragon City (Part Two) ''Little pineapple?'' Essie thought to herself. Who was this guy? "You are...?" she spoke awkwardly atst. "Big coconut! The big coconut from Maldives!" Walt said. Essie''s eyes widened and her mouth fell open as she suddenly recalled who he was. When she was a freshman, Essie had gone to Maldives to look for Hanson, but he was in Europe. She never ended up meeting him but stayed there alone for a couple of days. One of those days, she had met a handsome man on the beach. On a whim, she had made a painting of him, looking at him from a distance. Unexpectedly, he had found out. This was how they''d first met. Essie hung out with him for that night and the entirety of the next day. Because she was alone and didn''t know him well, she never told him her name. She just asked him to call her ''little pineapple''. And he asked her to call him ''big coconut''. "Oh my god! I didn''t expect to meet you here, big coconut!" She smiled wholeheartedly. "Me neither! I haven''t seen you for so many years! You must be a graduate now!" Walt asked with a broad smile. She nodded. "And what about you? Have youe to Dragon City for travel or work?" "I''m from Dragon City..." Walt shrugged, speaking matter-of-factly. By that time, Eva and Vinton hade over near them. "Wow Walt! You know this beauty?" Vinton narrowed his eyes and smiled, staring at Essie''s glistening face. Vinton was a handsome man himself. His skin was fair and bright. His eyes were tiny and charming, his lips faint red like the first blooming cherries of spring. At a nce, he looked even more charming and vibrant than a woman. Walt was another type. He had healthy, wheat-colored skin, which made him look delicate. His eyes fit into his face like two shiny ck crystals one could see through and discover his deepest secrets. The temperament he exuded was elegant and unruly, ratherplicated. It looked like he was a combination of contradictions. Looking at two handsome men in front of her, Evaughed and said, "Is Dragon City a good ce to live in, Essie? Look at the handsome guys it bred!" "Not only handsome guys, beautiful girls as well!" Vinton answered, looking back at Eva with his frivolous eyes, which made Eva a little ufortable. Being a sociable person, she knew that he was somewhatscivious. "Are you also here to learn golf?" asked Eva. "We oftene here to y. You seem to be learning, maybe I could teach you..." Vinton said with a wicked smile, scanning Eva up and down. "Handsome guy, do you want to chase after me?" Eva winked at him flirtatiously. Vinton hadn''t expected her to be so direct. He raised one of his eyebrows and touched his own lips, looking at her curiously. "It''s the first time I''ve seen a girl as beautiful as you. I would love to be friends with you..." "I''d love that too..." Eva stepped closer to him and put her hand on his shoulder. "I wouldn''t mind having a handsome guy like you around all the time..." "Really?" Vinton was pleased but a little shocked. Could it be that she was a... "Are you a model?" he asked. Eva knew what he meant. He was referring to ''independent models''. She shook her slender forefinger and said, "I''m not an independent model. I''m an actress." She was from the entertainment circle! No wonder she looked like a goddess! "Oh...aren''t you an actress as well?" asked Vinton as he turned to look at Essie. "No, I am a designer," Essie replied tly. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Eva red at Vinton with a slight frown. "Hey, handsome guy, are you from Mars? Every person from a ce in this country which receives the Yang City satellite television knows my bestie..." Vinton and Walt looked at each other and shrugged. "We have both been in the United States for the past few months. We just came back two days ago." "No wonder!" Eva said, rolling her eyes. She then continued, "Search ''Beauty on Runway'' online. It is one of the most watched shows this year. Then you will know who she is!" A charming smile crept across Walt''s lips. He looked at Essie with a tender expression. "I didn''t know that little pineapple has be a famous star..." Zac was standing at the end of the court, not far from the training ground, observing the scene keenly. Someone was talking to his wife? His eyes were narrow and cold. He dropped his club and headed toward the ground. Jim followed him closely behind. His first impulse was to beat the man up. But when he got there, he saw it was Walt and Vinton. He was rather shocked. "Brother, Vinton, I didn''t expect to see you here..." he said. "Zac! Jim! You are here too." Vinton greeted them both with a smile. Because his mother Elizabeth was close to Mary, he had grown up ying with Walt, hence he was closer to him than he was to Zac. Zac and he didn''t have much inmon. Essie was surprised. On one hand, she had found out big coconut was Zac''s brother. On the other hand, Vinton was her half-bother. Zac walked to Essie''s side and wrapped his arm around her waist, showing his sovereignty over her. A muscle twitched on Walt''s face. "You..." he started speaking. "This is my wife, her name is Essie Yi," Zac spoke each word carefully and slowly, hoping that would prove enough to send the message. A spasm of dizziness seemed to strike Walt''s heart. "Are you really married?" "I didn''t know you were back, Walt. How could youe here to y golf before going home? There''s so much you don''t know!" Zac said with a smile. Walt said nothing. Back in United States, he was keeping a close eye on Zac''s actions. He knew he had married someone in order to get rid of Valery, but he hadn''t expected that the woman he had married was the one he had been looking for since years... Chapter 182 The Hatred Of Snatching Love Chapter 182 The Hatred Of Snatching Love "So... the reason why you don''t want to marry my sister is because of her," Vinton said with a rather gloomy expression on his face. Since he came back, he had heard nothing but his mother, full of righteous indignation, ceaselesslyining about something Valery was involved in. Truth be told, his ears had started to hurt, so he had been escaping the house in thest couple of days to y golf and to give his ears a break. Of course, he himself was hoping that Valery could marry into a wealthy family, as that would benefit him in his fight against Alice for the family sessor role. But if Zac was unwilling to marry his sister, why did he knock her up? Was Valery''s position as a daughter of the Xu family too humble for him? "If you were in my shoes, who would you pick: her or your sister?" Zac asked slowly. As a typical man, Vinton was not sophisticated in his tastes, but he did adore women and he had no problems saying what he thought. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Vinton was silent for a moment. If it were him, he would definitely choose the woman in front of him. Admittedly, his sister was also a beauty, but her face, figure, and temperament suffered inparison to this woman. However, Valery was his twin sister, after all, and he shouldn''t act like an outsider. "Even so... but my sister is pregnant," he murmured. "If we were in a normal rtionship, I would have definitely married her, but I hate people who scheme to entrap me the most." Zac''s tone was frigid. Vinton fell silent. In Dragon City, Zac had the reputation for being notoriously cold-blooded, swiftly decisive, and deathly terrifying when angry. The fact that he allowed his sister to carry the child full term and give birth to it was totally out of character. As a man, he also hated being entrapped by women. Fortunately, he had his mother to deal with them. Women who were willing to have an abortion in exchange for money were usually paid off by his mother, whereas those who were unwilling were usually forced to take abortifacients or undergo the operation. Once, a young model he had dated died of massive hemorrhage on the surgery table. His mother gave arge sum of money to the model''s family to help them get over her loss and to shut them up. "Since we met here by chance, why don''t we y together?" suggested Jim. "Okay." Vinton nodded, and they walked toward the court together. Meanwhile, Essie and Eva were sitting on the bench nearby to watch the match. Taking a sip of juice, Essie sat gazing at the beautiful men on thewn. As the well-known president of the Handsome Association, she appreciated everyone, including Vinton, even though she didn''t like him. "Essie, tell me about the pineapple and coconut story," Eva said with a smirk. "We met during my trip to Maldives. He is just a friend. I didn''t expect him to be icy guy''s brother," Essie said casually. "He iste." Eva knew how to read men. From the excitement on Walt''s face, it was evident that he had feelings for her best friend. Now that Essie had turned out to be his younger sister-inw, he may have to give up. Essie didn''t quite hear what she said clearly. She sighed slightly and said, "They say the world is big, but it''s actually very small." "The world is big for those who are destined not to be together, but it is small for those who are." Eva shrugged her shoulders and wondered where her Mr. Right was. On the court, Vinton nced at the rest area and looked at Jim. "Did that girl sitting beside Essiee here with you?" Squinting his eyes, Jim nced toward the direction Vinton was pointing at. Then, an indescribable expression fell over his face. "That''s Essie''s best friend, and I have nothing to do with her. She is not a woman, at all¡ªshe''s a man that''s been fermenting in a chili jar. If you know what''s good for you, you''d keep well away from that person, or you will suffer." Vinton gave him an evil smile and said, "I like my women spicy. The spicier, the better." A mocking smile tugged at the corners of Jim''s mouth. "She is far spicier than anyone could handle," hemented in a warning tone. Any man who fell for her probably had a penchant for self-abuse. Walt looked a bit gloomy. He had been living under the shadow of his brother since childhood. He had always striven for excellence, but his grandparents had never had a chance to see him. Even though he was the eldest grandson of the family, they had appointed Zac as the fourth generation heir. Even Purple Love, their only love, was passed on to him. Even worse, the girl whom he had searched for several years had be his wife. Since had Zac, why did his parents have to give birth to Walt? Why did God create a twin brother topete with him for status and the woman he loved? He swung his club with all his strength, and a little white ball flew to the far grass in arge parabolic trajectory. "You look like you''re not even here. Are you thinking about work or woman?"mented Zac in a joking tone. Walt stared out into the distance. "When I went to America, weren''t you still thinking about how to avoid being forced to marry Valery? Why did you get married suddenly?" He turned toward Zac, an eyebrow arched. "On the way to evade such a fate, I was lucky enough to meet her." With a beautiful smile on his face, Zac gently pushed the club in his hand, and then the small white ball slowly rolled forward and fell into the hole. Walt''s heart twitched. He had been looking for her for such a long time, but all his efforts were in vain. Zac was able to meet her only by ident. Why was God always there for Zac? Walt''s eyes glittered with a trace of malice. He didn''t believe that God would always be on his twin''s side. Sooner orter, God would forsake him. "What do you n to do with Valery?" He pretended to ask casually. "I''m hoping that she would be able to find a good husband," replied Zac dismissively. Without another word, Walt turned toward the rest area, where two beautiful women were approaching Essie. When she looked up at the neers, her eyes widened slightly in surprise. Today was really a lively day; anyone actually came. "Huh. You''re here, too?" Frowning, Le recalled that Valery warned her that Essie had returned. She thought that Essie had been defeated by Valery, but it looked like the other woman found her second wind. "Wow, Zac and others are here." Christina, who stood next to her, happily pointed to the court, and Essie recognized her as Ivy''s love rival. Le''s eyes lit up immediately like a star twinkling in the sky. She dismissed Essie from her mind and walked straight to the course, with Christina trotting behind her. Eva must have seen something on Essie''s face, so she grabbed her arm and said, "Let''s go. She''s your husband''s ex. Be careful." Suddenly, the day took on a gloomy cast for Essie. She was once again reminded that Zac did not love her, so it was useless for her to watch out for the two. "Hello, Zac, Walt, Jim, Vinton." Christina greeted the men one by one. "What a coincidence! You are all here." Le gazed at Zac, tenderness shining from her eyes. Essie saw that look and said quietly, "Since it''s a rare thing for the handsome boys and girls of the four families to gather together like this, why don''t we divide into two teams and have apetition?" "That''s a great idea," Christina said with a giggle. Le nced at Essie and asked, "Can you y?" There was a hint of mockery in her tone. ''Surely a bottom-feeder of society like her can''t y golf at all,'' she thought cattily. Essie smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, as long as my husband can. I will just follow him." "That''s a good idea. I should warn the caddies to put on protective gear. I''m afraid they might get hit by flying clubs and things and get injured," Le joked. In her head, she was thinking, ''What gall she has! She''s not afraid of making a fool out of herself out here in the golf course. I will make her lose so miserably that Zac would finally realize that he should never stay married to a person whom he can''t even bring to society events.'' They were divided into two teams: the group, which wasposed of Zac, Jim, Essie, and Eva, and the second team with Vinton, Walt, Le, and Christina. Jim sighed theatrically, "We have two rookies. We''re screwed." Eva red at him and retorted, "As if you''re any good at this." Zac stood there with a careless smile on his face. The match was only for entertainment purposes, anyway. What''s important was for Essie to have fun ying. He ced his arm around her shoulders and said, "Honey, don''t worry, just swing your club and hit the ball. If the club does fly away, you can get another one without issue." Jim stared at the couple thoughtfully. He knew a lot of rich married men, but none of them had ever been so openly doting toward their wives as Zac. The two teams began to tee-off. Zac was an awe-inspiring picture of elegance and power. With his graceful swing, he sent the small white ball flying out of sight like a gust of wind. In Jim''s eyes, Eva was nothing but trouble. Not only did she hit the ball farther away from the hole, her grip slipped and her club went flying. Spectators quickly dispersed, and Zac pulled Essie into his arms to protect her. Le saw this, and her heart burned with bitter jealousy. Those two were just too into their roles! With a loud ng, the iron club fell heavily on the grass. Eva stuck out her tongue awkwardly. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it." Essie walked up to her and patted her on the shoulder. "It doesn''t matter," she said consolingly. "This is a golf party, not a real game." Le sneered. True enough, birds of a feather do flock together. Jim went to rescue the ball and, in a beautiful shot, sent the ball flying toward the correct direction. Now, it was time for thest member of the team, Essie. "Let''s stay away; a repeat performance of the flying golf club may happen again," Le reminded everyone loudly to mock Essie and ruin her concentration. Christina and Vinton retreated several meters away. Jim spoke through the corners of his mouth, "The iron club has no eyes. If it really flies out, remember that there''s a danger zone within a ten-meter radius." "Honey, don''t worry. Hit it however you like." Zac stood beside her, speaking words of encouragement. Essie smiled toward him. "Don''t worry, honey. I want to catch a birdie for our team." She then winked at him yfully. A birdie was a golf term. Each team was ying for a five-stroke hole. If the team managed to sink the hole on the fourth stroke, then they caught a birdie. Zac stroked her head. His wife was a pro; she even knew golf lingo. Le harrumphed. ''Catch a birdie? I hope you don''t fly the iron club out, and just hit the birds in the sky!'' thought Le. Essie turned around and shot her a wicked smile. Chapter 183 Quarrelsome Lovers (Part One) Chapter 183 Quarrelsome Lovers (Part One) The little white golf ball flew out andnded right beside the hole in a graceful and professional manner, and the stroke was neither too strong nor too weak. The golf ball rolled twice and then fell right into the hole. "Yeah, it is in!" Eva was so excited that she started dancing around. Everyone was surprised! Essie put the club on her shoulder and turned around. Then, she put her hand on her waist and cracked a smile, making the two dimples on her face appear. "What do you think? I caught a nice birdie, right?" she asked. "It was just sheer luck," Le snorted. She had been hoping to watch this stupid sparrow make a fool of herself. She didn''t expect that Essie sessfully pulled off something like that. What a despicable bitch she was. Christina looked at her sister and sighed. Her sister was obviously jealous. ''Why does she have to do this? They are already married. The best thing to do is to let go!'' she thought. With his arms crossed in front of his chest, Jim looked at Zac and smiled mischievously. "Zac, your wife never goes golfing with us. Did you teach her that?" Zac touched his chin as his eyes sharpened. Judging by the posture at which she swung the club, he could tell that she was a master golfer! It had absolutely nothing to do with luck! It seemed that his wife still had some secrets that hadn''t been discovered yet! Vinton walked back to Walt''s side, his eyes full of pity. Although he had seen a lot of women, it was the first time that he had ever seen such a charming and naughty woman like Essie. What a pity that she was married to someone else. "No wonder my sister has been defeated by her," he muttered to himself in a low voice. Meanwhile, something cold shed through Walt''s eyes. That woman should have been his. Now, it was their team''s turn to enter the course. Without any rookies like Eva, they sank the hole on the third stroke. This time, it was stroke y. After they had finished the eighteen holes, the team with the least number of strokes would win the game. And now, Walt''s team was edging out. After they reached the green, Essie volunteered to y the first stroke. She swung the club elegantly, and the golf ball made a perfect parab and fell right into the hole. "Good ball!" The crowd pped their hands. "I created this move myself. I named it the thunderbolt pineapple ball to specifically conquer the green. Hole in one. I have never missed the hole with this." She raised her eyebrows and smiled naughtily. "Gosh! We have ady version of Tiger Woods in our team!" Jim teased. Zac''s deep eyes blinked once. ''What? Thunderbolt pineapple ball? Such a familiar name. I must have heard it somewhere before?'' he thought to himself. He tried hard to recall where he had heard it, but he failed. ''Maybe this little fool just created it from someic book by herself. She is always thinking about random things. It''s normal for her to make up some strange words,'' Zac thought again. Le then realized that she had totally underestimated Essie. It was so weird that a lower ss girl like her would be so good at ying golf!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Owing to the outstanding performance of this woman, Zac''s team narrowly won the game with two strokes less than the other team. Jim patted on Zac''s shoulder and said, "I find that your wife is getting more and more interesting." "I agree with you," Zac said as a meaningful smile appeared on his lips. After they left the golf course, they all went to a French restaurant to have dinner. Christina sat in the seat opposite to Essie. Taking a small sip of her wine, she looked up at Essie and asked, "I heard that you''re Brother Hanson''s junior in school. Are you two familiar with each other?" "We''re just friends," she replied lightly with an unreadable expression on her face. Of course she knew him. She was his ex-girlfriend! Hearing that, a sneer yed at the corners of Le''s mouth. She turned to look at her younger sister and asked, "Christina, how do you know Hanson?" "Anyone who has seen the show ''Beauty on Runway'' would know him." Christina seemed to be trying to hide something. Le rolled her eyes at her and asked, "Does everybody call him Brother Hanson?" There must be something else going on for her to refer to him in such an intimate way! Christina really couldn''t hide anything from her sister. After giving it another thought, she stuck out her tongue and said, "Hanson attended Ivy''s birthday party a few days ago as well, and we met there." She had sent several WeChat messages to him and he had answered every one. It seemed that he hadn''t forgotten her. Le gazed at her with sharp eyes and noticed the shy peach blossom on her face and tender look in her eyes. It was obvious that her sister had a crush on Hanson. What hell their lives were! Howe the people she and her sister fell in love with both had something to do with Essie? Essie also noticed the unusual expression on Christina''s face. It seemed that what Ivy said was right. Christina was going to be Ivy''s rival in love. But this girl looked like a very simple girl. It didn''t look like she had her sister''s hypocrisy, and didn''t seem likely to y tricks behind the scenes. Meanwhile, Zac was annoyed to hear the name of his rival in love. His face remained expressionless, but his eyes, which were as cold as an iceberg and looked gloomy and deep, revealed what he really felt inside. He didn''t care who would get involved with Hanson¡ªwhether it was the mad little girl at home or Christina who was sitting opposite him. It was none of his business. All he wanted was for Hanson to give up on his wife as quickly as possible and stop thinking about her. Eva''s eyes swept over her bestie''s face. Knowing that Hanson was a sensitive topic for Essie, she immediately thought of a different topic. So she smiled faintly and said, "Girls, handsome guys, the final stage of the audition for ''War Emperor'' will take ce in a while. There will be a live broadcast. It is said that I am going to y opposite Jim. Would you guys like toe?" "That''s a great idea, Eva!" Vinton immediately agreed. "I''ll take a group of fans to cheer for you." Chapter 184 Quarrelsome Lovers (Part Two) Chapter 184 Quarrelsome Lovers (Part Two) "Thank you, Mr. Vinton!" Eva let out a soft smile that was as beautiful as a blossoming peony. Astonished, Vinton took out a business card from his pocket and said, "Give me your number, so that we can go out and have some fun once we have the time." "Okay." Eva took the card and gave him her telephone number. With a sneer on his lips, Jim thought about how Eva was cold to him, but gentle to Vinton. It looked like she wasn''t as naive as he thought she was, after all. ''Oh my God, why are you letting yourself get so close to Vinton?'' Essie worried about Eva in her mind. After Vinton saved her phone number, he looked at Jim with a smile and said, "You must show mercy. You can''t bully our Eva. And, of course, you can''t apply the hidden rules to her." He wanted to have sex with this beautiful woman. "I won''t do that even if she volunteers to sleep with me." Eva chuckled and covered her mouth. "Jim wouldn''t like me. He likes pretty girls with nice shapes, such as Bonnie, Hanna..." She listed a number of female stars that had been romantically linked with Jim and realized that all of them were found to have physical surgery by the paparazzi. "I''m not sure if Jim has a quirk for big boobs or silica gel." Eva''s words amused Vinton. He liked her spicy character. There weren''t a lot of women like that. It made her special. A sullen look appeared on Jim''s handsome face. "Artificial is better than nothing. If I cannot get a good hand feel, then how is that any different from touching a skeleton?" His words made Eva''s blood boil with rage. Her hair was almost smoking. She took a sip of wine to try to suppress her anger, then she turned to Vinton and said, "Mr. Vinton, do you think it is better to be natural like me? Or do you think I should get some stic surgery done to make my boobs look better?" "Of course it is better to be natural like you. No one canpete with natural beauty." Vinton''s thin pink lips looked as sweet as honey as he continued, "You don''t need to haverge boobs because your boobs have the perfect size for me to grip it with one hand." "I knew that Mr. Vinton has a good eye for women." With a wicked smile on her face, Eva said, "Mr. Vinton, you''re so handsome. If you were in the entertainment circle, you''d definitely crunch those arrogant super stars into pieces." "I always keep a low profile, and I much prefer to be the person behind the scenes in the entertainment circle. Don''t worry, Eva. I''ll invest in a movie and make you the lead woman when I go back," Vinton said with a smug smile. "You must keep your words. You can''t just say it to coax me." Eva nced at him yfully. With one hand on her forehead, Essie realized that her bestie was actually bluffing at Jim using Vinton. A touch of disgust appeared in Jim''s eyes. How could that girl be so good at seducing men? He must have misjudged her. After all, the entertainment circle was a big hodgepodge, and any woman who would willingly jump into it couldn''t be pure. "Congrattions! You used to only y trivial roles, but now, you have the opportunity to attach yourself to a powerful person who can change your situation!" he said ironically. "Jim, Mr. Vinton is more handsome, and far gentler than you. More than that, he is also a gentleman. Of course I willtch on to him, and not you!" After saying that, Eva winked at Vinton. With a fire of excitement in his soul, Vinton''s face became even more beautiful and coquettish. ''Vinton is more handsome than me?'' Jim thought as he burst intoughter. ''It was her third eye that saw that he''s more handsome than me, right?'' "Even if you wanted totch on to me, you would have to defeat me first." "I''ve held myself back from fighting because I haven''t practiced for a long time. If I had even a few days of practice, I''ll be able to beat you to a pulp for sure." Eva waved her small fist in front of him. "Don''t aim too high, or you will fall and die." Jim sneered at her before taking a sip of wine. "Let''s wait and see!" Eva took the fork with a small piece of beef on it, put it into her mouth, and chewed the beef hard, as if it was Jim''s flesh. Essie felt awkward as she watched them. Whenever they were around each other, they would fight and quarrel all the time. They were really quarrelsome lovers. Zac, as a considerate person, simply cut the steak that the waiter had just brought them into small, bite-sized pieces. "Honey, they are being too noisy. Just leave them alone. Let''s eat." Since they had spent all afternoon ying golf and they consumed a lot of energy doing so, he was sure that the little fool must be hungry. With a big smile, Essie ate another small piece of steak and said with her thumbs up, "It''s so delicious!" "The chef here has five Michelin stars," Zac said with a smile ying at the corners of his mouth. "Wow, it came from a master chef! No wonder it tastes so good," Essie said. Then she put all of the remaining steak into her mouth.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Slow down. There are still several dishes left for us to eat. Please eat slowly." Zac''s words were like a sharp knife stabbing into Le''s heart. Feeling really hurt inside, she broke out in a cold sweat. ''How could he truly fall in love with her when all he wanted was to use her? How could he spoil her in front of me without even thinking twice? Has he forgotten that his original intention was to use her to force Valery away? Has he fallen in love with another woman and stopped loving me?'' Numerous questions surged in her heart, making her even more upset. On the other hand, Essie ate with relish, but it seemed like she was chewing wax. However, Le was not alone. There was another person who felt the same way as her. He also felt as if his heart had been stabbed with a knife, and his hatred surged like waves inside him. Walt clenched his fist around the knife he was holding. Chapter 185 Brothers Fought Against Each Other (Part One) Chapter 185 Brothers Fought Against Each Other (Part One) Walt had already devised the perfect plot against his brother. Everything was going ording to his n, using Valery, Elizabeth and Vinton to aplish it. Thest thing he expected was for the woman he longed for to appear halfway and involve herself in the deadly whirlpool he had spent so much time building. It seemed as though God was not on his side, and always found a way to throw obstacles on his way. However, even God couldn''t stop or hold him back. He wanted to take control of the Rong family, and he also wanted the girl. There was no way he would let anything slip under his eyes again. When dinner ended, Essie and Zac drove Eva back to her rented apartment before going back to the dreaded Rong Mansion. While waiting for the stop light to turn green, Zac turned his head and looked at Essie and said, "I didn''t expect that you were so capable when it came to golf." "I was a golf caddy during my four years in college. I was able to learn some tricks and techniques from the coach in secret," she exined passively, and hoped not to arouse suspicion. "It seems like you have a very well developed cerebellum. I guess you aren''t so dumb after all," he said jokingly, lifting the corners of his mouth. He nced at her with an affectionate expression all over his face. "I have an IQ over 160, why would you think I was stupid?" She folded her arms across her chest discontentedly and puffed out her cheeks while ring at him. Essie was aware that she was a little disorderly, but there are many geniuses with a high IQ who were chaotic in their own ways. "You scored over 160 on your IQ test? I just can''t see it!" Zac jested in a yful voice pretending to be in shock and couldn''t believe. Teasing and blowing the little idiot''s mind had already be one of his favorite things to do. "Geniuses don''t reveal their inner strength so easily. People with such low intelligence such as yours would nevere close to understanding the minds of the intelligent," she said sarcastically, with a ferocious pout on her bottom lip. He had a dual master''s degree in architecture and business administration, and was also proficient in eight foreignnguages. Essie was well aware that his IQ was certainly above hers. However, now she was deliberately trying to belittle him to piss him off because he had spent all this time looking down on her, making her feel like such a fool all the time. "You are right." He touched his chin lightly and said in a deep, low voice, "From this moment onwards, I have decided to know more about intelligent people like you. Maybe it''s time for me to find out all your little secrets." "There are a lot of secrets hidden under my belt. However, you''re not allowed to know unless you''re willing to exchange secrets with me too. Otherwise, you will never find out even if you spend the rest of your life trying." She smirked and quietly thought, ''If one day, he''d find out about my most valuable secret, I wonder if he would be scared witless?'' "Honey, I swear to you that I will give myself to youpletely and without reservation in four months'' time." There was suddenly a stern look on his face, making him appear very serious about his words. She frowned quietly. The truth about Valery''s baby wasn''t the only thing he was hiding. Besides that, she couldn''te close to understanding why he had secretly put photos of her on his office desk. Essie pondered on what all of this meant. As soon as she remembered those photos, her heart was suddenly filled with warmth. Soon enough, the gloomy frown on her face was reced by a smile full of sunshine. The next day when Walt arrived back in the Rong Mansion, Mary excitedly ordered the chef to prepare his favorite dish of roasted pigeons. When the golden brown pigeons were brought to their dining table, Ivy suddenly teasingly smiled and said, "Cousin Walt, whenever youe back home, all the pigeons in our house will suffer." Walt smiled back and said, "However, you seem to be happier about those roasted pigeons more than I am." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ivy stuck her tongue out and said, "It seems that auntie is quite unfair towards us. Whenever we asked for roasted pigeons, she had always responded by saying that they were lovely creatures and it would be a pity if we just ate them. The moment youe back home, she immediately ordered to throw all the pigeons to their deaths in the kitchen with no hesitation." Walt touched her head softly and said, "Have you been praying every day for me toe back home?" "I have been, in fact. Whenever youe back, all of us can have roasted pigeons to eat every day," Ivy answered while licking her lips like a greedy cat. Zac and Essie just arrived in the dining table. They hade down together for brunch as soon as they woke up. When Ivy saw the bruises on Essie''s neck, she suddenly let out a peculiarugh and said, "Have you guys been fighting again until dawn yesterday?" Zac waved his hand and patted the back of her head and said, "You''re just a child. What do you know about these things?" Ivy pouted and said, "Well, I just had my 18th birthday so I am officially an adult now." Essie pulled up the cor of her shirt, feeling a little flustered from the situation. This icy guy was a ferocious beast and would always trouble her at night. He wouldn''t stop until he knew she had his marks on her body. Walt sat quietly on the table with eyes filled with burning rage, as if it could burn him into ash. The bruises on her neck were even more than he could manage, and he could feel his redced eyes sizzling from the inferno inside him. Perhaps he and Zac were born into this world to be rivals. Since they were in their mother''s belly, they had alreadypeted for nutrition and on who woulde out of this earth first. As they grew up, they continued to fight for their status in the family, and for the women they wanted to have. For now, Zac was the victor, but everything truly belonged to Walt, and he vowed to take them back progressively, little by little. Zac''s eyes fell on the te of pigeons in front of him and said, "I knew that the moment my brother arrived back, there would be tons of pigeons to eat. Mother has always been biased and treated us unfairly since we were little boys. I often doubt that he came from our mother, but I was only picked up from the outside." A teasing smirk appeared on Zac''s face. Walt also smiled back, but his eyes remained stoic with animosity that burned like acid. ''If only Zac was the one who was brought in from outside, my whole life would be so much easier,'' he thought quietly. His mother and father always let Zac do everything by himself and never really paid much attention to him. However, they raised him seriously and they always were determined to instil certain manners and coached him patiently. Walt believed that his parents originally intended for him to be the heir of the family business. After all, he was the eldest son of the family. However, both his grandparents favored his younger brother too much. They doted on him, spoiled him and treated him like flesh. They even decidedly got Zac to take over the family business in the future. Chapter 186 Brothers Fought Against Each Other (Part Two) Chapter 186 Brothers Fought Against Each Other (Part Two) Essie simply sat on the table, and with nothing else to do, so she stared at the two beautiful men sitting in front of her admiringly. She had to admit that the two did not look like twins at all. Zac had a strikingly handsome face, abination of both his parent''s essence and strengths. Besides that, he was born with an exceptional aura and an alluring charm. However, Walt''s good-looking appearance seemed to only be inherited from the Rong family and did not seem to have any of Mary''s genes. There was a saying that a mother can have nine children and they would all turn out differently. This saying sounded reasonable in this case. While Essie was sitting nkly, lost in her thoughts, Mary and Valery walked in. Walt was not surprised to find Valery there as he had already known that she moved in the mansion while he was still in the United States. What he couldn''t fathom was the fact that Essie seemed to tolerate her existence. Living with Valery must be such a daunting experience for her. He wondered quietly if it was because she loved Zac so much she would sacrifice such a thing. When Albert and the other finally arrived, they started to eat. When they started eating, Walt picked up a pigeon and ced it on Mary''s te. Zac followed by picking a pigeon for Essie, however, this bothered her so she picked up a pigeon and ced it on Albert''s te. Mary deliberately released a deep sigh and said, "Walt is considerate enough to take care of his own mother first. Zac, ever since you got married, you seem to have forgotten all about your mother." Albert cast a nce at Mary for a while and finally said, "Just as you say, even our daughter-inw is more obedient and filial towards this old man than my own two sons." When Valery heard this, she curled her lips and thought, ''Filial? It seems more like she''s just buttering him up.'' In Valery''s perception, since Albert was partial and supported Essie, she was doing this only trying her best to please him. Mary ced her hand on his shoulder and said, "Valery is also a filial daughter-inw. She only couldn''t move as fast because of her pregnancy. Otherwise, she would have picked it up for you even earlier." "Yes Daddy, I''ve always been filial towards you," Valery annoyingly intruded. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Okay, I was only joking. Let''s eat," said Albert in a cold tone, without even taking a look at Valery. Walt was keenly aware that his father was on Essie''s side. As expected though, his mother was clearly not satisfied with her and thought the ideal daughter-inw would be Valery. As for Zac, hepletely ignored Mary''s words and just continued to ce food on his wife''s te. He asked a lot from her the night before, so he knew that today he certainly had to feed her well so she could replenish her energy. During dinner, Albert ced down his chopsticks carefully and announced in a low, stern voice, "The Mid-Autumn Festival is approaching in two months. Since the two elders will arrive back from Switzend by next month, everyone needs to prepare everything earlier." There was an inkling of treachery that appeared on Mary''s face but was barely recognizable. She then said, "Since Essie has been familiar with the family affairs at home, why don''t we ask her to take charge of this Mid-Autumn Festival dinner? It would certainly be an opportunity for her to improve herself." Mary knew that if she didn''t do well, she would end up offending the other rtives and elders. It would mean the end of her days as the daughter-inw of the Rong family. Albert''s eyes narrowed sharply. He took a sip from his wine patiently and continued with a low voice, "Essie had just been married into the Rong family. She hasn''t even been able to attend a single family feast before. Now, you are asking her to take care of such a grand feast all of a sudden? Are you nning to hand over all matters to her after their wedding?" he said in a light calming tone, but was tough enough to imply that it was serious. Mary''s face instantly turned pale. It was apparent that her husband wanted to protect Essie. She couldn''tprehend why he was so satisfied with such a lowbrow woman. "How could I possibly leave it all to her? All I meant was that she could do it next to me, where she can watch and learn. I know that the younger ones just want to be happy and rxed. Of course, they wouldn''t want to be bothered with such family trifles. Only when they are finally steady in the future that I will finally step down from the burden and save my energy." "Since you have put your foot down, then do as you say," said Albert with a quick nod. He felt as though Mary was going too fartely. She wasn''t acting like a proper hostess of the family. All of this, just because she favored Valery over their current daughter-inw. He thought it was so foolish that she would step down of her responsibilities just to kick Essie out. While these thoughts came across his mind, he red at her with a hint of discernment in his eyes. Of course, Mary understood what that re meant. All she had to do was prove to him that this woman would not be fit to be a future hostess of their family. When lunch ended, Zac went straight to thepany to do some business. Meanwhile, Essie continued to work on her design sketches in the pavilion of the mansion''s garden. Walt took this opportunity to walk over and talk to her. "What are you up to, little pineapple?" he asked with an endearing smile. "I''m just making some new designs for the autumn and winter collection," she answered respectfully. He sat on the opposite side of the table and nced at the drawings ced on the marbled table. Then he said, "Last night when I got home, I watched ''Beauty on Runway''. I saw that you received permission and praise from Professor Jacob. You are definitely fated to be a shining star of the design industry." A humble smile appeared on her face,pletely contrasting her disy of her mastery in golf just yesterday. "I''m only touching the brim of it, I have far more to learn." Walt looked at her with perplexity, and with raised eyebrows he said, "I still like the girl who was full of confidence just yesterday." Essie looked at him while she blinked under her thick, long eyshes. She was only arrogant the day before because Zac''s old lover was belittling her. She only simply had to fend for herself and show off to defeat her enemy. Her reaction this time was her genuine self as she had always been a humble girl. "Hard work and aggressiveness is required when you''re doing sports. However, when ites to the field of design, it is talent and stability that pushes you forward. The two fields require different strategies to seed, so I approach them differently." "That makes sense." Walt touched his chin lightly and smiled at her. The little sun was still as naughty and charming as she was before. "I remember back in Maldives, you told me that you went there to find the man you loved. Were you talking about Zac?" Upon hearing this, Essie''s eyes widened and she hesitated for a while. By that time, she hadn''t even known of this icy guy. Chapter 187 United In the Fight For Love (Part One) Chapter 187 United In the Fight For Love (Part One) "Let bygones be bygones. There''s no need for us to talk about it again," she replied lightly. "Yes, it has been four years, after all." Walt smiled bitterly. She had totally forgotten him, whereas he had always thought of her and looked for her desperately. After a moment''s silence, he said, "Aren''t you bothered by that matter between Zac and Valery?" "I have no problem with anything that happened before I knew Zac," she said lightly with a shrug, deliberately putting on a nonchnt demeanor. In the Rong family, there were Valery and Mary, who were scheming and malicious toward her at every turn. They intended to have her kicked out of the family, so she must be extremely cautious with every word she uttered and every move she made. Walt''s eyes darkened. "It is good that you don''t mind. That way, your rtionship won''t suffer." "Don''t worry, my rtionship with Zac is stronger than the moorstone," said Essie with a lightugh, full of confidence in what she had just said. However, she thought she overdid it a bit. Acting for a few months was manageable for her, but putting on a performance for the rest of her life? That would probably drive her crazy. At times, Essie really admired Zac''s proficiency in that department. The way he portrayed the perfect husband who ever constantly really impressed her. Even though in his eyes, she was but a troublesome headache, he was able to endure her presence. Sometimes, she even thought that her husband could give Jim a run for his money. Walt didn''t want to hear such words. The better the couple''s rtionship was, the greater the blow was to him. However, he did not wear his heart on his sleeve, and only a gentle expression was evident on his face. "We will be family in the future. If you need any help, just let me know. I''d be happy to help you out." "Thank you, brother," Essie said with a smile. She had no idea that being addressed as such cut him deeply. Hiding behind the rockery not far away, Valery was spying on the pavilion''s upants. ''It''s the first time that Essie had met Walt, but they''ve already be so familiar with each other. They even talked andughed while talking. Is Essie buttering up Walt so that he would support her? I may have Mary and Mandy behind me, and they''re my most important supporters at this time. Essie has Zac and Albert on her side. If she manages to lure Walt over on her side, I would have one less backer than her.'' She shook her head vehemently. ''That''s not going to happen. I need to find a way to sabotage her alliances and increase my supporters.'' She ruminated on the thought multiple times, and one person popped into her mind. It wouldn''t be too difficult for her to convince that person to go against Essie. She hurried back to her room, and she couldn''t wait to send a message to Mandy on QQ. During the first meeting, it was not her who met up with the other woman. Instead, she had hired an actress to pretend to be Zac''s ex-girlfriend who was visiting Mandy. The two of them were rivals of the same woman, so it would be easy for them to form a united front against theirmon enemy. She asked that paid actress to add Mandy as a friend on QQ, and she took over the conversation from there. Mommy had told her not to dirty her hands, so she would find a scapegoat. Even if Zac found out one day, the consequences would never fall on her. Soon enough, Mandy went online. Essie was greatly revived thest time, and now, returning to Zac was driving her mad. "What do you have in mind this time around?" "Bring Essie to Mint Coffee House on Street A tomorrow and let her meet her first love..." Valery sent an evil smile. On the next day, Mandy went shopping with Essie again as nned. "Aren''t you very busy with your work recently? Do you still have time to go shopping in Dragon City?" Essie asked with a smile. After all, Mandy was the most popr anchorwoman in Yang City Satellite TV, and she was in charge of the two most popr shows. "As a woman, no matter how busy you are, you should never forget to dress up." Mandy smiled lightly to hide the malicious expression on her face. She could never forgive this bitch who took away her dream lover. She swore that she would make her pay for what she had done. After wandering around for a long time, she took Essie to the Mint Coffee House at the time arranged by her and Valery. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g No other customer was around because Valery had booked the entire cafe. She didn''t want other people to interfere with her ns. Looking around, Essie asked in confusion, "This ce used to be packed. Why isn''t anyone else here?" "I don''t think it''s a good idea to have so many people around, since we''re both public figures at this point. If we''re recognized, they woulde to have photos taken with us and ask for our signature. That''s so annoying," Mandy said to reassure her. Essie nodded, not suspecting anything. Both women sat by a table in the corner. Mandy ordered a cup of Blue Mountain coffee, while Essie asked for a cup of cappino. After taking a sip of coffee, Mandy said casually, "You know, a rich man is pursuing me recently. He''s very loyal to me. What do you think, should I ept him?" She cooked up this story to make Essie believe that she was no longer interested in Zac. In the future, even if she was the one who got to sell Essie to someone, thetter would never think that she was the backstabber and would even count money for her. "Based on your words, it''s obvious that you already know the answer," Essie said with a smile on her face. She was d that Mandy was able to finally let go of Zac and had a prospective lover waiting in the wings. Chapter 188 United In the Fight For Love (Part Two) Chapter 188 United In the Fight For Love (Part Two) They chatted for some time, and then Mandy stood up to head toward the washroom. Not long after she had left, Hanson came in. Essie''s heart skipped a beat when their eyes met. "Hanson, why are you here?" "I just came in for a cup of coffee. I didn''t expect to see you here. You always say that we''re star- crossed lovers, but it looks like we''re destined, after all." Hanson gazed at her without blinking, and his eyes were full of longing. That morning, he received a call from Valery, who told him that he could see Essie at two o''clock in the afternoon. He instantly dropped all of his priormitments and rushed to the cafe. Valery expressly forbade him to mention that it was her who told him Essie''s whereabouts, so he invented a reason to rationalize his presence in the establishment. Upon hearing those words, Essie''s heart twitched slightly. The two of them were doomed to part. Besides, Zac would never let her go given his possessive nature. If the two of them ever tried to be together, he would make them suffer all their lives. If they let love gain the upper hand for the time being, the days that followed would be very hard for them and they would probably regret their choice. "Hanson, let''s be friends in the future," she said faintly. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Essie. I know Zac threatened you to send that message. He forced you to do so. I know you; you'' don''t have a vanity bone in your body," Hanson said resolutely, grabbing her shoulders to emphasize his words. "It has nothing to do with him." Essie shook her head and said, "I''ve changed my mind. No good would come from sacrificing Be. You would be med by everyone. Also, I''m not as free and indifferent as you think. When you asked me to go to Mn, I felt very uneasy and I wanted to say no. I thought about it for a long time, and I''ve realized that I really enjoy the feeling of being an honorabledy of the Rong family. You know that in the past, I never had money or power. I was set up by Sunny and kicked out of Be. I couldn''t even find a job because of her so that I ended up opening an online shop at home. Now, I don''t have to worry about being bullied anymore. Standing on a giant''s shoulder, all of the world is beneath me." Hearing that grandiose monologue, a muscle on Hanson''s face twitched slightly. "Okay, he can give you that. But I can give you all that, too! One day!" Essie sneered and said in a cutting tone, "Do you want me to wait for you again? You should have known that I''m an impatient person. I don''t want to waste my youth waiting for a hopeless future. "Essie!" A mixture of shock and pain colored both Hanson''s face and voice. Every word that Essie uttered was like a dagger piercing into his heart and cutting him into pieces. "Don''t you love me anymore?" he asked pitifully. "I much prefer being the hostess of the Rong family," she said clearly and forcefully, trying to appear as cold and unfeeling as her tone. Like him, her heart was bleeding, but she couldn''t reveal what she was really feeling. It would only cause him more harm if she failed to quash his hopes. Only by forgetting her and starting over could he get real happiness. "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe what you''re saying!" he growled in wounded denial. He desperately hauled her into his arms and attempted to kiss her to change her mind, but she struggled to free herself and turned her head to evade his mouth. When that failed, she simply bit his lips. He grunted and let her go abruptly. His lips were stained with blood. He stared at her, his dark eyes glittering with despair and coldness, as if they had lost the sun. "You''ve really changed!" he said in a pained voice. His handsome face was distorted, and he uttered the heavy words in a low, trembling voice. Essie stared at him with a hard expression in her eyes. "People change, Hanson. They move on. I don''t want to see you again, and I don''t want my husband to misunderstand us," she said coldly and turned her back on Hanson. Mandy was taking too long in the women''s restroom and had yet toe back. Essie decided to just wait for her outside as she couldn''t bear staying in the cafe for a second longer. She had used up almost all of her strength, and she was afraid she would be too soft-hearted and cave in the face of Hanson''s misery. She took two steps forward and, from her peripheral vision, saw another person behind the screen. Shocked, she quickly moved to the same side of the screen. Ivy sheepishly smiled at her, slightly embarrassed at being caught. She was forced by Valery to go shopping. Halfway through the shopping expedition, Valery said that she wanted to get a new customized bracelet and asked her to wait for her in the Mint Coffee House. As soon as she entered the cafe, she saw Hanson and Essie in the corner. The two appeared to be discussing a serious matter. Out of curiosity, she sneaked behind the screen not far away to eavesdrop. Their attention was focused solely on each other, like no one else was around, and they were unaware of her existence. Everything they said floated unobstructed into her ears. Ivy was embarrassed, but that emotion was quickly overridden by anger, which was directed at Essie. Never in her wildest dreams did she think that Essie and Hanson used to be a couple, or that the other woman was mercenary enough to marry Ivy''s cousin for her own benefit. Without a word, Essie turned around and walked out of the cafe. There was no way she could exin anything to Ivy with Hanson around. At that moment, Ivy didn''t know how to face Hanson. If he knew how she had eavesdropped on his secret, he would never talk to her anymore. As soon as Essie had left, she herself sneaked out hastily from the cafe. Essie stood under a sycamore tree on the sidewalk, numb to the cold wind. It took a long while for her to be aware of her surroundings and get her bearings back. It was such a coincidence for her to run into Hanson first and then Ivy. Was it really a coincidence? Chapter 189 Got Into Trouble Through Clever Means Chapter 189 Got Into Trouble Through Clever Means When Mandy came out of the coffee shop, she acted surprised and said, "Essie, I just came across Hanson. Did you see him?" Essie nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve greeted him already." It seemed as though she didn''t want to talk about it. An indescribable darkness appeared in Mandy''s deep eyes and said, "Since you have Zac now, you could finally let go of Hanson." "Hanson and I are just friends now," said Essie, while she shrugged and waved her hand. She decided to drag Mandy to go shopping to finally end the conversation. There was a deep rooted resentment that was instilled in Mandy''s heart. She wouldn''t let Essie go so easily and vowed to take revenge for robbing her of the man she truly loved. By the time she arrived back at the Rong Mansion, Essie noticed that Ivy and Valery had already arrived back home. When Ivy saw Essie walking towards the living room, her face immediately darkened with gloom. She stood up from the couch and left to go upstairs,pletely ignoring Essie''s presence. Valery watched with an insidious and sinister smile on her face. She was d that her n had worked and sessfully turned Essie into Ivy''s rival for love. As long as she pushed even harder, she was sure that Ivy would eventually cooperate with getting rid of Essie. When Essie saw this, she decided to follow her upstairs and visit Ivy''s bedroom. The door was wide opened, so she knocked and asked, "May Ie in, Ivy?" "No, I don''t want to associate myself with hypocritical people," said Ivy bluntly without reluctance. It seemed as though Essie had been cklisted. However, Essie proceeded to walk directly inside and closed the door in case someone might hear them. "Would you like to hear the story about Hanson and me?" she asked with a soft voice. Ivy didn''t respond and instead pouted in displeasure. With a subtle sigh, Essie decided to continue and said, "Hanson was my first love. I fell in love with him when I met him in college. At that time, I was just like you and had admired him so much. I figured that as long as I had a man like him, I already got everything that I needed from this world. I have done a lot of unusual and crazy things so I could win his love. Now, when I think about it, it''s actually quite remarkable that I got myself to do those things for him. Despite my drive, it felt tragic because I could never understand his intentions. I never knew if he loved me as much as I loved him. One day, I finally summoned up the courage to admit and express my feelings to him, but in return, I found out that he had just been engaged and was bound to get married with Sunny. It was so sudden and at that time, that I was leftpletely devastated. I felt my whole world crashing down, and thought that I could never get back up. That same day was when I met Zac. We had a confusing rtionship at the start, as it felt like we were rivals who always just quarreled with each other. However, thanks to him, I was able to forget Hansonpletely and was able to turn over a new leaf." Ivy looked up to her, with a tinge of doubt in her eyes. Her story sounded different from what she heard from Mint Coffee House. She asked, "Wasn''t it you who dumped Hanson?" "It was over before it even began." A mncholic smile appeared on Essie''s face and she continued, "By the time I found out that Hanson also loved me back, I had already been married to Zac. Since it seemed that fate was against us, I figured that we were simply not meant to be together. I would rather have him think of me as a materialistic and vain woman, so that he would be able to move on and find new love," she exined lightly. It was unnecessary for Ivy to know all the nitty gritty details of the entanglement between the three of them. "So, today you said that on purpose to drive him away?" When Ivy heard this, her eyes widened with a stupefied expression. Essie gave a subtle nod and said, "Since there was no future between us, I just wanted us both to forget itpletely." "Do you still love him?" Ivy asked. She didn''t expect that their story would be soplicated and heartbreaking. "It''s not right to be too greedy. I already have Zac, so there is no reason for me to think about anyone else," said Essie with a soft sigh. She thought that her worries would only do more harm to him. "Does my cousin know about what happened between the two of you?" Ivy asked with raised eyebrows. Essie nodded and said, "Zac is an overbearing man, I''m not even allowed to bring Hanson up or talk about him to anyone, not even you." This was her way of exining why she had concealed her rtionship with Hanson. Since Zac had forbidden her to talk about it, so she couldn''t. Ivy finally understood why her cousin had always looked so vicious whenever she mentioned Hanson''s name. She noticed a resentful look on his eyes every time. "Hanson must be really sad right now," she said while she looked down with a sad face. It seemed as though she was so affected with his pain that it hurt her as well. Essie ced her hands on Ivy''s shoulder and said, "When people are unhappy, that is when their psychological defense is at the most vulnerable. If there would be someone who canfort, care and heal his internal wounds, it would be very easy to capture his heart." A starlight flew into Ivy''s eyes, turning on a light bulb. Essie was right, how could she not have realized earlier. She could easily use this information to her advantage so that she could win Hanson''s heart. This way, no one would be able to take him away from her. When Essie noticed the change in her expression, she seized her opportunity and said, "Ivy, you''re a beautiful, kind and noble woman. I think you would be a perfect match for Hanson. I genuinely hope that you can be together." "Really?" Two red clouds appeared on Ivy''s cheeks, and she felt like her heart was about to float away. Hanson was also his first love, so she really wanted to be with him and was devoted to do so. Essie appreciated Ivy''s simplicity and frankness, and above all, she could see that Ivy loved Hanson just as much as she did in the past. She genuinely hoped that fate would bring them together and that things wouldn''t turn out like it did for her. Hanson and Essie always seemed to be identally missing each other, which made everything seem like it was just a dream. "I know all about Hanson''s likes and dislikes when I was trying to win his love. I can now leave you all those secrets. I''m sure we could do this. Don''t let Christina steal him away from you." Ivy waspletely glowing with cheerfulness as she held Essie in her arms. After giving her a hug, she said, "Sister-inw, you''re so kind and supportive towards me. Ipletely misunderstood you earlier on, but I hope you don''t take it against me." "Of course not. We are good sisters, so no small thing should get in between us," Essie gently answered with a genuine and kind smile on her face. She continued, "By the way, how did you end up in the same coffee shop as me, Ivy? It seemed like too much of a coincidence..." "I was studying my lessons at home but Valery managed to force me to go shopping with her. When we arrived at the Times Mall, she said she had to take a bracelet from the shop and asked me to wait for her in Mint Coffee House. As soon as I got inside, I saw both you and Hanson sitting there," Ivy exined. "Well isn''t that such a coincidence?" A rush of thoughts came across Essie''s mind, but she simply smiled slightly. There was a tinge of darkness that cast a shadow over her eyes. Ivy and Essie both came down the stairs together. When Valery saw that they talked andughed just as happily as they used to, she was shocked that they still got along together so well that her eyes nearly popped out with her mouth hanging open. There was no way that they could just make up so easily. She had already nned to visit Ivy''s bedroom after dinner and discuss how to deal with their rival in love. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The sly fox, Essie must have said something to manipte her. Valery had to find a way to block her so that she wouldn''t seed. As soon as dinner ended, Valery pulled Ivy to take a walk in the garden with her. The two of them walked along the gravel path that led to the pavilion. When they sat down, Sage brought over some fruits for them. After swallowing a red grape, Valery said, "Ivy, I just found out something, but I''m not sure if I should tell you." She alluded mystery in her face. "What is it?" Ivy asked in a hurry as she was easily curious about gossip. "Hanson and Essie, they aren''t just some ordinary senior and junior ssmates. In fact, they are each other''s first love," said Valery slowly and clearly, word by word. Ivy was a little disappointed as she thought she was going to hear some interesting news, but it turned out to be something Essie had just told her. Uninterested, she replied, "I already know. It''s all in the past now. Everyone has their own first love." She didn''t seem to look like she cared about it at all. After Essie had exined their situation, she waspletely relieved of all her worries. Valery pouted and said defensively, "That''s not true! Just some time ago while Essie was in Yang City, my paparazzi friend took photos of them. They seemed very intimate. If she still keeps in touch with Hanson, you will lose your opportunity to be with him." "The paparazzi always makes groundless usations. It''s totally usible that the paparazzi only wanted it to sound like there was an affair going on when they are really just friends," said Ivy as she waved her hand. She already heard what Essie had told Hanson in the cafe, and knew that she belittled herself so Hanson could believe that she was the kind of woman who wanted a man just for their wealth and power. It was clear to Ivy that Essie had made up her mind to break up with him for good. "I''m only saying this to you out of kindness and concern. I''m well aware that Essie is stillpletely in love with Hanson. Even if she is now married, she still can''t seem to let him go. Sunny and Hanson''s wedding was postponed again and it was said that she was the one who caused them trouble. There is no way that she would allow you or any woman to get close to Hanson. As long as she is there, you won''t have any hope with him at all." While Valery spoke, she purposely released a deep, heavy sigh and showed Ivy a sympathetic expression on her face. Ivy cast a sidelong nce at her. If she had seen what happened earlier between Hanson and Essie with no knowledge about the story and history between them, she would have beenpletely enraged at Essie by now. However, because Essie had talked to her already, she was nonchnt andposed. "Valery, there''s no need for you to overthink it. Essie is already married to my cousin, and based on their intimate rtionship right now, I''m sure they will have a baby together soon. It''s impossible for her to be with Hanson," she said with a cunning smile. She continued with a smirk, "I''ll make sure to ask my cousin to keep my sister-inw by his side for the rest of their lives so that Hanson wouldn''t have any hope to be with her. Then, of course, he will finally give up on her and fall in love with me." When Valery heard this, she almost fainted. She thought Ivy was going insane. She wondered how Ivy came up with such a ridiculous idea. It didn''t seem like they would be able to form an alliance against Essie because they were not thinking in the same wavelength whatsoever. She ate a few red grapes,pletely dismayed, so she decided to just stop talking. Around the same time, Essie was watching ''Gourmet Paradise'' in her bedroom. On today''s episode, it featured a world ss chef showing how he made his special Saut¨¦ed Crab in Hot Spicy Sauce. She waspletely enraptured with the screen and looked at it wide-eyed while she licked her lips. Her desire for the food made it seem like she was ready to pounce at the screen. Zac reached out to wrap his arms around the greedy cat and said, "Honey, I can tell that you really want to eat that spicy crab right now." Essie nodded her head at a fast pace and said, "How about I go shopping to buy some crabs and cook them ourselves tomorrow?" cing both his hands on the back of his head, he leaned against the sofa and said, "There''s no need for you to buy it. There are crabs in the pond behind the mansion. You can ask the kitchen to cook them the way you want tomorrow." Essie was so ecstatic that he ced her arms on his shoulder and said, "You have such a lovely home. It''s self-sufficient and you''re free to eat anything that you want. And they are also always spotless and clean!" A subtle smile appeared on Zac''s face while he held her chin between his fingers and said, "Honey, this is also your home." Essie didn''t say anything and shrugged. It was way too early for her to feel like this was her home. As there was a ferocious mistress and a proud mother-inw who had spent all their time trying to get her out of the house as soon as they could. However, most importantly, her husband didn''t even love her. She didn''t feel like she belonged in this home at all. Chapter 190 A Miscarriage (Part One) Chapter 190 A Miscarriage (Part One) After the show was over, Essie started to browse through the programs avable. Just then, she remembered today was the premiere of Jim''s new drama, ''Diamond Family.'' "Jim''s personality perfectly fits this kind of program." She giggled. "I like hisedy shows more," Zac said with a mysterious smile. Jim usually yed with different kinds of genres and seldom y the same kind of drama show in a year. "I don''t think he''s suitable to y in a romantic drama," Essie said in a feigned serious tone as she touched her chin. "Why not?" Zac said, raising one of his eyebrows at her. "Could you imagine him doing kissing scenes? Even the bed scenes are not real. So what is the point of watching them?" She narrowed her eyes as she tried to give off a seductive look at Zac. Zac was speechless. He could imagine Jim getting a nosebleed at Essie''s insinuations. "Honey, you do know he''s a germophobe, right?" "Humph!" There was a look of disbelief on Essie''s face. How could Jim possibly be a germaphobe when he had slept with so many women? Wasn''t he afraid of getting a disease? "I''m a germaphobe, too. If you have sex with other women, you''re not allowed toe back and touch me. Otherwise, I''ll vomit all over your body," she replied. A weird expression shed on Zac''s face. This silly girl still didn''t trust him. It would have been cute and amusing if it weren''t proving to be such a serious problem now. He had to find a solution quickly or he would be in danger. "Honey, you can see from all the TV shows that men with affairse homete at night. Ie home early every night to have dinner with you." "Not all affairs are conducted at night." Essie pursed her lips. Her gaze fleeted to the grey wolf beside her, her thoughts running at high speed. A lot of affairs happened in daytime as well. After their little interlude on her design table yesterday, she could still feel her waist a little sore today. Zac sighed. This silly girl was always thinking differently. Even if he ran out of words, she still wouldn''t believe him. "An old saying said, ¡®A wise man knows he knows nothing. A fool thinks he knows it all,¡¯" he said slowly. She narrowed her eyes at him and found his serious face funny. Right now, all he could do was keep his celibacy. Even though he tortured her every day, she had to know that he wasn''t seeking any arrangement anywhere else. But if this went on any longer, he would inevitably go out to have fun. After all, a great man like him wouldn''t settle on one woman alone. Even if he didn''t get out of his way to do it, more exciting women would find him attractive and seduce him. Just like Valery and Elizabeth who abandoned all their dignities and went against what was moral. More than that, they were too stubborn to give up. Someone had to try and boot them out of the picture. Before she could say anything, he continued, "I heard my brother called you little pineapple. You two only met a few days ago and you already had pet names for each other?" His tone was too friendly to be casual. "That''s because we''ve already met before." The corners of her mouth tipped in a smile. She then shared how she met Walt in Maldives during one summer vacation. "I thought your brother looked familiar when I saw his photo, but I couldn''t recall who he was. Maybe there was something different between the photo and the real person." Zac folded his arms and looked at her. "When I first saw you, I felt as if I had met you before. Do you think that we had met somewhere before? Maybe we had a short time together before but we just didn''t remember?" "How could that be possible? There wasn''t any opportunity for us to meet before. And before the Fool''s Day this year, our lives ran like two parallel lines," she answered quickly as she lowered her gaze to avoid his eyes. "Didn''t you live in Dragon City until you were seven years old? Maybe we''ve met each other in Dragon City when we were kids," he said half-jokingly. Essie sniffed. Ever since he shared what he thought of Cathy, Essie was one hundred percent sure they had met before. From his expression of disgust and hatred, she knew that she didn''t leave a good impression on him. She did not remember how she ended up in his life since she had lost some of her memories. It was all Valery''s fault. "You''re from a rich and powerful family. I''m just an ordinary person. I didn''t go to the same kindergarten as you or even primary school. There couldn''t have been any event that we both went to. So I''m not likely to meet you before." Something shed in Zac''s eyes. "Do you have any rtives in Dragon City?" he asked. He had never heard her mention it. "No, I didn''t," she answered. "My parents are not local residents. They came to work in the Dragon City. I couldn''t have had any rtives here." Zac shrugged at her reply. With a yful smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "I know. Maybe... you were my wife in my previous life. That''s why we are familiar with each other when we meet again." She pouted and said, "Well you weren''t familiar at all to me." "Of course, you feel that way. Your brain is filled with nonsense. You certainly could not remember anything." Zac pinched her chin. He knew she was smart where it counted and pretended to be dumb when needed. But there were still some asion where she would nk out and get stupid all of a sudden. Essie made a face at him and said, "Fortune favors fools." Only a fool who lived freely and carelessly could live the happiest and simplest life. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "That''s right." Zac sighed. "Being your husband will be a headache." It seemed like for the foreseeable future, his love would bepletely ignored or intentionally misunderstood. Essie knew Zac intended what he said as a joke, but it still stung. He just said she was going to be a headache to him! Chapter 191 A Miscarriage (Part Two) Chapter 191 A Miscarriage (Part Two) How could he still force her to stay if her presence would just bother him? How could he keep bothering her and torturing her to death every night if she was a headache to him? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Since I''m a big headache to you, then free yourself from the pain and let me go," she muttered sourly. His face immediately darkened. "Don''t say such nonsense again," he said seriously. She snorted, "Unless you tie me up with a chain, I will find a way to escape." Her tone sounded like a hissy fit. She was a pain in his butt. He didn''t love her at all. The only reason she was still here was because he trapped her into this death sentence of a marriage just because his demands needed to be met. His shapely eyebrows twisted. He was nearing the end of his patience but he had to hold his anger back. Smiling mischievously, he crept one hand to her underbelly. "Maybe when you have a child, you won''t think about leaving anymore." He hadn''t been practiced contraception all the time. If everything went smooth, she would have been pregnant in no time. But Essie took his hand off and refused, "I don''t want to have a baby!" She had been secretly taking birth control pills without telling him. Their marriage was nothing more than a farce. They shouldn''t be selfish enough to involve a baby in their lives. There was a dark glint in Zac''s eyes before he said, "If you don''t want to have a baby by yourself, you can ask for others'' help." There was a subtle threat in his voice. He just wanted a child of their own, so he would never have another child with another woman. She trembled slightly at his words. There was no medical reason for her not to give birth to her own baby. Why should she find someone else? Her child muste from her own belly. "We can talk about babiester. You promised me that you would let me go if the baby in Valery''s belly is yours. Don''t try to trap me with another baby." Her tone was cold and ruthless. His eyes darkened. He could wait for her to untie the knot in her heart if it was because of Valery''s baby. But he needed to squash any of her hopes to go back to Hanson. The next morning, he ordered the kitchen to make spicy crabs for Essie. When the crab was served on the table, Essie''s eyes glimmered. Her mouth watered at the feast waiting for her. Ivy was rubbing her hands. She had been craving for crabs for a long time now, but the people who kept them in the pond said that the crabs hadn''t grown much. She was told they had to wait until the Mid-autumn Festival to enjoy the meaty crustaceans. "Who got us the crabs today?" She giggled. Zac put his arm around Essie and said, "You should thank my wife." Ivy pouted at the couple''s affections and pretended to be dissatisfied. "Last week, I also wanted to eat crabs. But the people who managed the pond said they were not fat enough yet and asked me to wait. How could they get fat in only a week?" A smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "They told me the same thing, but I didn''t listen to them. I asked them to just do what I said." If his wife wanted crabs, even if they were still baby crabs, then his people had to cook and prepare them for his wife. Ivy smiled and said, "Are you flexing how much you love your wife?" Zac didn''t say anything but looked smug. He should spoil his wife. Jealousy and resentment red in Valery''s eyes. He had carried his child in her. Wasn''t that enough for him to love her back? Unfortunately, Mary wasn''t at lunch. She had to go to a business reception with Albert today. Otherwise, she would definitely stand up to defend Valery. After the servants served the food, everyone started to eat. Sage was waiting for Valery to finish her food. "Miss, would you like some crabs?" Valery nodded and Sage quickly transferred thergest piece of crab to her te. Seeing the little scene, a tinge of surprise shed across Sally''s face. She opened her lips, as if to say something, but finally she closed them and lowered her head instead. Zac served a piece of big crab meat to his wife and said, "Honey, try this. See if it tastes better than that cooked on the TV show?" Essie paused for a second and thought, ''Bullshit!'' She could only watch them on TV, but she hadn''t been able to try anything from the show. How was she supposed to know whether they were delicious or not? She took a bite of the crab meat. It tasted good. Their chef did a good job at it. Valery had eaten a lot, too. Pregnant women craved for spicy food the most. Zac had been building his immunity against spicy food. He ced a piece of spicy crab in his mouth and yet his face didn''t change at all. He didn''t gulp down cold water as usual. Seeing this, Essie gave him a thumbs up. "Very good! Icy guy! You''ve made progress!" "You trained me well." The corners of Zac''s mouth drew a charming arc. Walt nced at his brother with jealousy in his eyes. The more Zac and Essie showed their love for each other, the more resentful he got. After lunch, Sage apanied Valery for a walk along theke. While they were walking, Valery suddenly felt a dull pain in her stomach. At first she thought she had just eaten something bad. She excused herself and went to the bathroom to relieve herself when she noticed the blood trickling down her legs. "Sage!" She screamed in horror, "Sage, I''m bleeding!" Chapter 192 No One Can Rest In Peace (Part One) Chapter 192 No One Can Rest In Peace (Part One) "What happened? Why are you bleeding all of a sudden?" Sage was frightened. For pregnant women, bleeding was considered a bad sign as it usually denoted miscarriage. Because of that, she hurried to find Zac. At that time, Zac was in Essie''s studio goofing around. His goal was to distract Essie to the point that she was unable to concentrate on drawing her designs. It had been said that a man would be obscene after being fed. Essie thought it particrly suited Zac. Their little fun, however, was disrupted when Sage burst into the room. After hearing what she had to say, Zac ran out of the studio in a hurry. Essie followed him closely. Valery was crying her heart out as she sat in the backseat of the speeding car. More than the pain she was feeling, she was scared that she would have a miscarriage and lose her child. Essie was on another car right behind the one Valery was in. Something about the whole situation was not sitting right with her. ''As far as I know,'' she thought, her eyebrows tightly knitted, ''Valery hasn''t been showing any signs that she was having troubles with her pregnancy¡ªuntil today. How could this happen if she has multiple midwives taking care of her around the clock?'' She thought about this for a while, but then she ultimately decided that now is not the time to reflect on such inconsistencies. The moment their convoy arrived at hospital, a team of medical professionals weed them, one of whom was an authoritative expert in obstetrics and gynecology. As soon as Valery got out of the car, she was sent to the emergency room. After hours upon hours of waiting forboratory tests, the doctor informed them that Valery and the baby inside her tummy were safe. Everyone made a collective sigh of relief. Both Elizabeth and Mary rushed to the hospital as soon as they got the phone call from Sage. Though worried, the moment Elizabeth saw that Essie was at the hospital as well, she immediately felt angry and annoyed. ''Is this bitch just here to bear witness to Valery''s misfortune?'' she suspiciously thought, her eyes narrowing. ''Because for all I know, she''s cursing Valery''s child in her head right now and is silently hoping they both die!'' Elizabeth could feel fury filling up her chest. ''Fortunately, God was on Valery''s side¡ªHe kept her and her child safe! I knew he wouldn''t let Essie have thestugh!'' After giving Essie onest stink eye, Elizabeth approached Sage with a stern look on her face. "Sage," she called out emotionlessly. "How did this happen? Didn''t you say all of Valery''s past prenatal checkups have gone well? Why did she bleed? How have you been taking care of her?" A disapproving frown slowly formed on her lips. This child was her daughter''sst chance, and if she lost it somehow, she knew that the both of them would be doomed forever. "I know," Sage responded in a shaky voice. "Trust me, she was fine this morning! But then when I apanied her for a walk after we had lunch, her belly started aching. I don''t know what happened!" She exined at once because she was afraid that Elizabeth would pin the me on her. Mary, who had been silent all this time, asked in a low voice, "What did you eat for lunch?" "S-spicy crab, ma''am," Sage sheepishly replied. "Miss Valery likes the dish very much. I think she ate a lot of it, actually." "You dumb bitch!" Elizabeth hit one of Sage''s shoulder hard. "Crabs are of cold nature! If a pregnant woman eats them, her risk of having a miscarriage bes higher!" This new information shed light as to why Valery started bleeding seemingly out of nowhere. "Oh my God!" Sage eximed, her eyes wide with fear. "I didn''t know that, Mrs. Elizabeth! Trust me, I didn''t!" Her breath suddenly becamebored, as if she was having a major panic attack. "Haven''t you ever been pregnant before?" Elizabeth bellowed at her angrily. "I... I didn''t buy any c-crabs when I was p-pregnant..." Sage replied, stuttering and averting her eyes from Elizabeth''s gaze out of fear. All of a sudden, however, she raised her head and shot an usatory ce at Essie. Coldly, she said, "Mrs. Elizabeth, I just remembered: she was the one who let the chef make spicy crabs today! She must have done it on purpose! She must have wanted Miss Valery to lose her child!" Now that Sage had found a scapegoat in Essie, she would do everything to shift the me to her. Elizabeth quickly recognized the opportunity Sage was presenting her. One of her most treasured talents was feigning innocence and framing others for the bad deeds she had done. Couple that with her utter hatred for Essie, it would be easy for her to make it look like Essie herself had orchestrated everything that was happening to Valery. "Wow, Mary!" she said in a shocked tone. "Did you hear that? Apparently, your daughter-inw is the one responsible for everything! What an extremely cunning bitch! She sessfully got close to having Valery''s baby aborted without any of us suspecting anything!" Mary''s face was deathly white and her mouth was agape. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing! The moment she was about to question Essie about her involvement in the chaos, Zac quickly interrupted her. "I was the one who ordered the chef to prepare the spicy crab," he said, his eyes narrowed. "Why are you saying that my wife did it?" "Bec... because she w-wanted to e-eat c-crabs, I g-guess," Sage murmured, cowering behind Elizabeth. She feared that Zac would kick her again. And it was true. Zac was trying his best to control his desire to kick Sage square in the face. If Valery wasn''t in such a dangerous condition, he would have assaulted Sage right then and there. ''You''re lucky I cannot send you directly to the morgue!'' he thought. He then took a deep breath and looked Sage in the eyes. "Aren''t you the one who put crabs on Valery''s te?" he asked, his tone pointed. "Well then¡ªI think it''s clear who wanted her baby aborted! It''s you, no doubt!" Anger was evident in his eyes as he spoke. "My wife has never gotten pregnant, so she certainly doesn''t know about such diet restrictions. But you, a woman who had already given birth to a child, said that you are clueless about such things. How is that even possible? Make it make sense, Sage!" ''Since it seems like you are hell-bent on pinning the me on my wife, I will let you taste the displeasure of being set up as a viin!'' he thought, gritting his teeth. Standing next to him, Essie didn''t¡ªcouldn''t¡ªsay a word. In her eyes, Zac was the perfect shield. All she had to do was to hide behind him. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I really didn''t know! Please believe me!" Sage said as she hurriedly shook her head. "And besides, how can I hurt mydy? Worse, her unborn child?" "I know Sage very well," Elizabeth suddenly interjected. "If she said she didn''t know it, then she must truly be ignorant of it. What''s more, she is only a servant. There was nothing she can do that will hurt Valery like this!" With her target firmly locked on Essie, she had to defend Sage to carry on her n. "Please," Zac snorted, rolling his eyes. "You might know a person''s face, but you will never know what''s in her heart. You know what I think? I think that Sage is still holding a grudge against me because I kicked herst time. She knew she can''t exact revenge on someone like me, and so she nned to harm Valery''s baby instead!" As he spoke, a murderous glint appeared in his eyes. Sage was already trembling with fear. Everything Zac was saying was making sense, making her look guiltier and guiltier. "Stop, please!" she begged, tears rolling down on her cheeks. "I will never hurt Miss Valery''s child! Never! How can I hurt him when I am willing to put my life on the line for him?" "Sage, don''t worry," Elizabeth said as she pat her back, trying to beforting. "I trust you." She then turned to Zac and said, "Zac, why are you doing this? Why are you trying so hard to put the me on Sage? Are you hiding the real perpetrator of this heinous crime?" Zac couldn''t help but sneer. "Oh, Aunt Elizabeth, I think it is you who wants to protect person responsible for this, not me. Now the bad seed is in the Rong family and not in the Xu family, and I do not want to distort facts." His eyes bore into Elizabeth''s. "The thing that I hate the most is when people deliberately misrepresent what is right and what is wrong." As he was saying that, he took his cellphone out of his pocket and dialed a number. After a while, he said, "I''ll call Police Superintendent Li to take Sage to the police station. I will request her to be detained for several days. I believe that the truth will be revealed soon." The moment Sage heard what Zac was nning to do, she felt her heart jump out of her chest. She felt that she would have a ckout very soon because of how scared she was. Chapter 193 No One Can Rest In Peace (Part Two) Chapter 193 No One Can Rest In Peace (Part Two) She immediately took hold of Elizabeth. She was nning on having a retort to push the narrative that Essie was the one who should be med but she never anticipated what Zac did. She underestimated his ability to spot what was wrong and hismitment on pursuing the truth. Seeing all of these unfold, Mary stood up and said firmly, "It''s a misunderstanding, Zac. There is no need to get the police involved." This gave Elizabeth another opportunity, another opening. "You know what? Forget it," she said dismissively as she waved her hand in the air. "Valery and her child are fine, and that is what''s important. I will not investigate this tragic incident any further." After she spoke, she ordered the obviously shaken up Sage to go inside Valery''s room to take care of her. Like a panicked mouse, Sage scurried to the VVIP ward, as if making an escape from Zac who seemed determined on having her jailed. "Zac, you stay here with Valery. We''ll go back first," Mary said. She understood that at this moment, Valery needed Zac the most. Also, she realized that if he was not with them, it would be easier for her to teach this foxy Essie a lesson or two. However, it seemed like Zac read Mary''s mind. "I''lle see Valery tomorrow," he said, sounding annoyed. "My wife had been wronged today. I have tofort her." Then he put his arm around Essie''s shoulders. Mary and Elizabeth blushed with anger at the same time. "Zac, I think we should make it clear right here, right now whose life was just in danger," Elizabeth said angrily. "Valery almost had a miscarriage, Zac! Essie looks like she just got out of the salon! Why do you think she needs you? Are you out of your mind?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "You have never been more wrong, Aunt Elizabeth," Zac replied, his voicecking emotion. "Being hurt mentally is harder than being hurt physically, so I will stay with Essie. Now, heed my warning: if anyone of you dares to wrong and hurt my wife again, I won''t spare you!" His voice was cold and threatening. Elizabeth was irritated by what Zac had done. He used to respect her a little bit, but now, just because of Essie, he had been extremely rude to her, as if he had no respect for her! Upon seeing the agitated state Elizabeth was in, Mary took her hand and caressed it to help her calm down. Then, she looked at Zac and said, "Women can''t be more important than your son. He is your own blood, for God''s sake, Zac! He and Valery are not very stable right now. What if Valery didn''t see you when she wakes up? She will definitely feel depressed! What if her emotions affect the baby?" "Mommy, Dr. Li is in charge of her," Zac replied. "He is one of the best doctors in this country¡ªheck, even the world! So I don''t see the need to worry about Valery''s health." Before he could finish what he was saying, he already turned his back towards Mary and Elizabeth, not interested in what they had to say. With his arms firmly around Essie''s shoulders, he guided her out of the door. Mary''s face became awash with anger, frustration, and hatred towards Essie. "Ever since Zac started seeing that ugly woman, he has been incredibly different! Sometimes I feel like a devil has possessed his body!" Elizabeth ranted. Right then and there, she thought of a new n: create a rift among Zac and his family. "Yeah, I noticed that too," Mary replied, sighing deeply. "Yes, he had always been rebellious but he respected me and rarely disobeyed me. Now, he just refuses to listen to anything I say! I''m starting to get frustrated with him!" Mary shook her head. The mere thought of Zac changing made her profoundly sad. "Women who are doomed to outlive their husbands always end up being like this. And you know what they say¡ªonly in this way could they harm their husbands in secret," Elizabeth said viciously. "If they were not married, it would be easy for me to deal with her. With how they''re set up right now, it''s practically impossible to get rid of her," Mary said. "And besides, it seems like she has been very cautious these days. She hasn''t done anything out of line that I cantch on to so that I have an excuse to actually be horrible to her!" Her face showed an expression of utter helplessness. A meaningful smile appeared on Elizabeth''s face. ''It really isn''t that difficult to find an excuse,'' she said inwardly. ''As long as you aremitted to it, there will always be bones to pick with someone else.'' As soon as Essie and Zac arrived back at the Rong Mansion, Essie copsed on the sofa. She looked exhausted. She didn''t expect that crabs had the ability to cause such a huge ruckus. Zac immediately sensed what she was thinking and so he pulled her into a tight hug. "No matter what happens, I will always be on our side, shielding and protecting you from everyone who wants to cause you harm. I will not let them hurt you." Essie sighed deeply. There was bitter resentment seated deeply in her heart against Zac. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have been involved in this damn problem. If he had been willing to let go of her, she would have been able to live a peaceful life now. There were so many women on the earth. Why the hell did he choose her? "I must have owed you in my previous life," she said, sounding annoyed. "And I feel like I''m now being punished as cannon fodder!" She tried to smile to pass what she said as a joke, but it only emphasized how bitter she was. "I''m sorry, my baby," Zac sweetly cooed as he held her in his arms and buried his face into her hair. He knew that she hated him and resented him, but he just could not let her go. His soul had been integrated with hers, and they could never be separated again. "Will you me me if Valery miscarries?" Essie suddenly asked. Well, the crisis wouldn''t have happened if she hadn''t wanted to eat spicy crabs. "What? Stop asking such nonsensical questions," Zac answered, a frown on his face. "What happened obviously had nothing to do with you. If she miscarries, then it only means that it is not in her fate to have this baby." Essie felt his soothing voice caress her soul. After letting out another sigh, she straightened up and broke away from Zac''s arms. "I''m tired. I''ll just take a shower and then go to sleep." Immediately, she stood up and went to the bathroom. Being in the Rong Mansion felt like a chore for her. Every day, she felt drained of all her energy. Why did women have to pregnant for nine whole months just to give birth to a baby? She sincerely wished that Valery''s baby would be born at that moment, so that she could get rid of the trouble she was currently in. Zac could not do anything tofort Essie. As he looked at her figure going down the hallway to the bathroom, he couldn''t help but sigh. His heart was heavy with sadness and helplessness. As soon as Zac left the next day, Mary went to find Essie. ''She hurt my grandson,'' she thought, anger raging in her heart. ''I will never forgive her for it!'' Chapter 194 A Trumped-up Charge (Part One) Chapter 194 A Trumped-up Charge (Part One) Essie was working on her design in the garden pavilion. She was expecting Mary toe, so she schooled her expression into one as cid as a pool without any ripples. "I know that Zac wants to help you, but everything is clear to me. I didn''t expect you to be so unscrupulous that you would n such a thing to harm Valery''s child!" The older woman had a cold frown on her face, and her usually gentle mask waspletely shattered. In her eyes, she was able to find a diplomatic way to settle the matter, thus making Essie feel like she was easy to deal with... it was Essie who took advantage of her kindness and bullied her beloved daughter-inw and her adored grandson. ''Today, I am going to show that little bitch what thedy of the house is really like.'' With a face still devoid of expression, Essie replied, "You are already determined to burn me at the stake anyway, no matter what I say. Say whatever you want, I don''t care..." Her voice trailed off as a smack resounded when Mary''s hand made contact with her face. The p was so hard that a red hand print instantly appeared on her cheek. "Let this be a small warning to you. In this family, you can''t just do whatever trouble you want. If you touch one hair on the heads of Valery and her baby, I will kill you." She was still talking when a voice resounded from somewhere close, "Mommy, what are you doing?" It was Walt who spoke up. Albert was standing beside him. They were strolling about the grounds, talking about business, when they happened upon the confrontation between the two women. There was a gloomy expression on Albert''s usually pleasant face. As Essie''s mother-inw and the matriarch of the Rong family, Mary was supposed to teach her vicious daughter-inw a lesson. She did not see anything wrong with what she was doing, so she remained calm. Essie knew how pathetic she appeared, with tears streaming from her eyes and so very weak that she was almost weaving on her feet. Her wounded heart wept with righteous indignation because of how unjust her mother-inw was treating her. Her tears fell unchecked. She turned her head and wiped them off surreptitiously with her fingers so that the two men wouldn''t see. Of course, they saw her action. Heart bleeding with pity for Essie, Walt walked up to her and offered her a handkerchief. He then turned to his mother and asked, "Mommy, are you angry about the crabs?" "This is just a small punishment. If I didn''t do this, then there would be no peace and order in this family." Mary harrumphed. "Actually, I also wanted to eat crabs yesterday, but Zac had already told the kitchen staff to cook them before I did. Thank goodness, or else somebody would have used me of attempting to hurt Valery," Walt said slowly in a half-joking tone, but his words implied that he was protecting Essie. Mary was slightly taken aback by Walt''s defense. "You are not like her! She has hated Valery''s baby for a long time. Last time, when she got Valery to catch a cold, I forgave her. This time, she actually tried to harm Valery''s baby by feeding her crabs. If I just sit idly by, she could end up killing Valery''s child sooner orter!" She said these things to deliberately discredit Essie in her father-inw''s eyes and to reveal the true colors of that evil woman. "It is better for the child to be gone, then, so that the family could live in peace," Albert unexpectedly said in a low but aggressive voice. Mary''s jaw dropped in shock. She didn''t expect that her husband would say something like that. "He is our eldest grandson!" she whispered harshly. A cold light shed in Albert''s eyes. ''Whether he is our grandson is a question!'' he thought to himself. He knew his son; he was sure that there was more to the situation than what they knew. "You will apologize to Essie for what happened just now," he said in an imperious tone that brooked no argument. ''What?'' Mary''s head exploded. Did she hear that correctly? How could she, the mother-inw, apologize to her daughter-inw? "I see nothing inappropriate in the way I handled this problem," she responded stiffly through gritted teeth. "Essie did not force Valery to eat the crab or ce it in Valery''s bowl secretly so that she would consume it without her knowledge. You are only ming her because of your prejudice against her. You are thedy of the manor, yet you have failed in your duty to uphold justice in this family." Albert''s tone was full of reproach. "That doesn''t mean she is innocent. You cannot deny that she has the motive," Mary said stubbornly. She would never admit that she was wrong. "You yourself have a hidden motive. Why did you bring Valery into this house? Are you afraid that the family will be too peaceful? You used the crabs to use someone. If you''re so tired of feeling suspicious all the time, then just send Valery back to the Xu family so we can all live in peace." Albert had put up with it for a long time. Mary was smart and capable, but her biggest shoring was that she liked to go to extremes. Once she went too far, he had to do his best to rescue her out of the mess of her own doing. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Mary''s face turned pale out of embarrassment. Albert had once taught her an unforgettable lesson many years ago over his first love, Luce. This time, he was doing it again for their daughter-inw. Beside her, Walt stayed quiet,pletely not speaking to her. He had always been the sweetest and most obedient son¡ªthe opposite of Zac, who always went his own way. Today, Walt was different. Did he also think that she was wrong? She red at Essie anew, ''This woman is a femme fatale! She has seduced all the men in this family that they all have gone mad! Now, they can''t even tell right from wrong!'' She would never be swayed by that woman... and she would rather die than apologize to her. She was her mother-inw and the family matriarch, and she was entitled to a certain dignity that befitted her station. Even if the bitch got pped wrongly, it was because she was asking for it. Albert saw her hesitate, and a small glint of anger shed in his eyes. "Well, then... if you don''t intend to apologize, then I will do it for you..." Essie interjected in a low voice, "Daddy, it is okay. I''m fine. Mommy was only angry at me because of a misunderstanding. If doing so would help her calm down, then it''s okay for her to p me a few more times. I''m a junior member of the family... I should be filial toward the elders and share their burden." Chapter 195 A Trumped-up Charge (Part Two) Chapter 195 A Trumped-up Charge (Part Two) Albert nodded slightly with a smile. He was again very happy with how graciously sheported herself under the circumstances. She was sensible and reasonable. "It''s rare to have a daughter-inw who is so well behaved. You should treat her well in the future. Don''t try to find fault with your family members for an irrelevant outsider." He had made it very clear that he didn''t want Valery to be a member of the Rong family. Mary held her tongue and sulked in silence. She knew very well that Albert bore a grudge against Elizabeth because of the fact that Elizabeth had kicked Luce out of his life. However, he had never shown it. Perhaps that exined why he didn''t like Valery and why he supported Essie. Noticing his wife''s silence, Albert did not address her again and left her to reflect on her actions. He turned his back on her and walked away with Walt and Essie. "Brother, Daddy, please don''t tell Zac about what happened today. I don''t want their rtionship to turn sour because of me," Essie pleaded as they walked back to the mansion. She already knew that they wouldn''t talk to Zac about it, but she asked them this favor to showcase her tolerance and generosity. That way, she wouldn''t be med if the rtionship between Zac and his mother deteriorated. Albert nodded with appreciation in his eyes. As the future hostess of the Rong family, she should be generous, tolerant, and magnanimous. Mary was narrow-minded and vindictive. If it were not for the sake of keeping the family secrets, he would not have tolerated her like this. As soon as she was back in her room, Essie ced some ice on her face, lest Zac came back and see the reddened hand print on her face. Since Albert had already helped her clear the air, letting Zac chastise his mother once he saw her face would be counterproductive. After exiting the Emperor building, Zac headed to the hospital to visit Valery. Valery was looking forward to seeing him. The moment she saw him, her tears started streaming down her face. "Zac, we nearly lost our child. I was so scared," she whimpered pitifully. "It''s okay now. Just be careful in the future," Zac said in an emotionless tone. "If someone wants to hurt my child, I will be careful not to fall under the same trap," Valery said bitterly. To Valery, it was definitely Essie who nned everything to get her to miscarry her child in the hopes of getting rid of the baby. Luckily, God blessed her and the baby and thwarted that evil woman''s n. With a somber expression on his face, Zac told her, "Don''t ce the me on others. This ident happened because youckmon sense, and that servant who served you wasn''t exactly the sharpest tool in the shed." The corners of Valery''s mouth twitched violently. After being scolded by Albert, Mary had called her and warned her not to mention this matter again, which would needlessly provoke Zac. But she couldn''t stand it anymore; obviously, Essie had done it. Why did she still have to put up with that woman? "Are you going to wait until she actually manages to kill your child before you could see her for what she really is?" So impassioned was she in her hatred that she was nearly screaming. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A cold, cruel light shed in Zac''s eyes. He spoke with thinly-veiled anger, "Valery, do you think that I ampletely unaware of the tricks you have been ying behind my back? You think I didn''t know that you sent me that video? I let you have your way for the baby''s sake. Once the baby has been born, you''re on your own." His voice sounded even colder than usual. Feeling as if ayer of her own skin had been peeled off, Valery turned so pale, and even her lips trembled with fear. Her terror left her speechless and frozen in ce, and her reaction made Zac even more irritated. He said, "If you want to stay in the Rong family, you have to be honest. Otherwise, I won''t go easy on you." Every word was full of warning. After saying his piece, he stood up and walked out. He could feel his energy g the more he looked at her. When he arrived at home and saw Essie, his heavy heart lightened and was filled with warmth. In front of a worktable, Essie was busily cutting fabric. Zac walked towards her, hugged her from behind, and rested his chin on her shoulder. "Don''t bother me. One wrong snip, and this entire cloth will be useless." "You are a talented designer, so I''m sure you''d be able to remedy that and make another style out of it," he murmured with a slight smile. "Stop ttering me. I won''t buy it." Essie turned around and poked him on the forehead. "Then, what do you want? So, should I be gentle or domineering? Take your pick." He smiled evilly and began to let his hands roam her body. "What are you doing? I''m working," she retorted as she yfully swatted away his mischievous hands. "y with me first, then work." His low voice was bewitching her, hypnotizing her to allow him any liberties he wanted to take... She shook her head. "No! Get out! Don''t bother me!" She turned around and pushed him gently. She was so weak against his charm that her action only seemed like coy demurral. With a naughty smile ying on his face, Zac swept away the table''s contents in one sweeping gesture. Walt headed toward Essie''s studio. He stood by the door, fully intending to check in on her, but he abruptly stopped in his tracks as the faint sounds of lovemaking filtered through the closed door. He stood there, teeth clenched, veins popping on his forehead, and eyes burning with a jealous rage. She was supposed to be his woman! She should have been in his arms right now, if only his brother didn''t steal her away. The resentment in his heart, which was not even small to begin with, grew anotheryer. Chapter 196 Mudslinging Chapter 196 Mudslinging Valery was discharged after staying in the hospital for two days. She couldn''t wait to continue her battle with Essie. Essie, on the other hand, was trying her best to ignore Valery''s existence ¡ªout of sight, out of mind. In the evening, Zac apanied his father to y chess in the study, while Essie went to the garden on her own. Last time, she didn''t see the Epiphyllum orchids blooming because of the rain, so that night, she intended to try her luck. She had decided tounch the Epiphyllum line with the slogan: "Seize the most beautiful moment." In the garden, Walt was wandering aimlessly like a ghost. When he saw Essie, he quickly walked over to her. "Why did youe out here alone? Didn''t Zac apany you?" "He''s ying chess with Dad," Essie said with a smile. "Walk with me?" he offered with a smile. Essie slightly shook her head, smiling back at him. "That''s okay, I want to wait for the Epiphyllum to bloom." Essie''s long curly eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings. "Epiphyllum?" This was news to Walt, and his face showed mild shock. "There are Epiphyllum orchids in the garden? When did you get them?" "Some time while you were in America," Essie replied with a smile. "It was raining thest time I came here, so I didn''t get to see them bloom. Today''s weather is so good, so I think God will bless us." "It''s a sh in the pan, and I''ve never seen it before. If you don''t mind, I''ll wait with you and see for myself what it looks like." Walt looked down at Essie with a slight smile. He was not really interested in flowers, only in the person who came to see them. They reached the southwest corner of the garden. Several flower buds and branches were drooping under the green leaves of the Epiphyllum. Essie''s face reflected her anticipation of the rare event, and she looked at the Epiphyllum with her big, beautiful eyes twinkling under the moonlight. "So, this is the mythical Epiphyllum," said Walt, rubbing his chin with a thoughtful look. "The flower only appears for a short while for the Bodhisattvaa Skanda. People say that it only blossoms for love," Essie said with a smile. "It also withers for love." Walt listened to her words, a trace of sadness in his eyes. "A beautiful thing will never be forgotten, even if you only had it for a short moment. It''s just like love: not all lovers can be together, maybe they are forced to separate for various reasons, but the days spent together will always be the best memories. Those days are remembered forever..." Essie gazed at the flower bud, her voice trailing off as she got lost in her thoughts. Her words struck a chord within Walt. The days spent in Maldives with her were exactly like the blooming of Epiphyllum buds¡ªshort-lived and beautiful. He had quietly buried the seed of love in his heart, and the seed took root, sprouted, and flourished. It was a pity that his love was unrequited. Before he was able to reach her heart, his younger brother got to her first. "Luckily, you and Zac are married. There will be no regrets between you two." He managed to sh her a small smile from his stiff mouth. She smiled lightly, and her smile faltered around the edges, surprisingly hazy and mncholic like an autumn night. Ultimately, the one whom icy guy wanted to spend the rest of his life with was not her. She was just a substitute. As for her, other than Hanson, she would probably never fall for someone again. She was so lost in thought that she almost did not notice the flower bud in front of her start to unfurl and bloom. She hurriedly took out her phone and recorded this magical moment. Not long after, exquisite blossoms as white as snow had appeared in front of them in their fully bloomed glory. "They''re so beautiful!" Essie eximed with childlike wonder. Her beautiful face shone in the moonlight, making her appear pure and enchanting. Her allure surpassed the beauty of the blossoms in front of her. Right then and there, Walt was struck by an almost uncontroble yearning to hold her in his arms. However, he knew that he shouldn''t, so he ruthlessly tamped down the urge. "They are lovely. It''s such a pity that they only bloom at night for such a short time. Too bad that only a few people can appreciate their beauty,"mented Walt with a sigh. In his mind, he was thinking how such a beautiful woman should not belong to only one man. "It only blossoms for Skanda''s sake, so the flowers will be happy as long as he can admire them." She smiled cheekily, showing off two charming dimples. Ducking his head, Walt chuckled. "Is that the same as a woman dressing up for her beholders?" "Exactly," Essie replied with a nod. Walt pulled out his phone. "Shall we take a photo in front of the Epiphyllum?" "Okay!" Essie instantly agreed. With a lovely smile, she walked up to him and took a selfie with him. Behind an old tree not far away, a pair of eyes secretly observed them. A man and a woman alone together at night aroused certain suspicions. They must be up to something! With a malicious smile on her face, Sage turned her back and left. Back in the mansion, she rted this matter to Valery. "She must be sucking up to Walt so that he could put in a good word for her in front of his mother." "Humph!" Walt had a better rtionship with his mother than Zac did. She loved her elder son dearly and did her best to cater to every single one of his whims, big or small, since childhood. "Actually, this can be viewed from another perspective." With a sly look, Sage said, "Maybe she''s not trying to y up to Mr. Walt... maybe she was seducing him..." She trailed off. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. A sinister grin slowly turned up the corners of Valery''s mouth. "Sage, you''re a genius," she said approvingly. After all, this wouldn''t be the first time that the bitch had an affair with another man. With this information, she can humiliate Essie for adultery. Essie came back from the garden full of inspiration, and she immediately started sketching Epiphyllum blossoms. Zac nced at her and remarked, "Looks like you''ve had a very productive evening." "Of course! I''ve finally seen the legendary Epiphyllum. It''s so beautiful." Essie said with a smile as her pencil flew across the paper. "Why didn''t you ask me toe with you?" Zac raised his eyebrows. Surely such a moment was very romantic and magical. Wasn''t that perfect moment wasted without him there? "If you were there, the flowers wouldn''t have bloomed," she retorted, an impish smile ying on her lips. "Why not?" Zac asked in mild surprise. "You are the most beautiful flower on earth. The flowers would have felt shy and dared not bloom if they saw you." Essie''s thick eyshes fluttered mischievously. Zac couldn''t help butugh at her drollment. He touched her white jade-like nose gently and said, "Darling, your ttery skills have greatly improved!" "Like husband, like wife." Essie snickered. "You show a lot of potential," Zac said humorously with his thumb up. The next morning, Valery invited Mary to an al fresco breakfast in the garden. "I have reminded the kitchen staff about your dietary restrictions and warned them to be very careful in preparing the food. I won''t allow the culprit to attempt anything again." Valery took a spoonful of bird''s nest soup, and said, "Mommy, I have something to tell you, but I''m not sure if I should." "Why are you hesitating, child? You know you can tell me anything." Mary smiled kindly. "Although Essie has married Zac, she still kept in touch with her ex-boyfriend. When she returned to Yang Cityst time, she secretly dated her ex-boyfriend behind Zac''s back. What''s worse, the man was engaged to be married. Essie ruined a perfectly good rtionship, and the wedding was called off." Valery told the whole story convincingly to pave the way for more. Mary was shocked, and her face clouded over. "Why didn''t you tell this to Zac?" "He knew about it. Paparazzi have taken photos of her dating her ex-boyfriend, but Zac suppressed the gossip," said Valery with her lips in a disdainful curl. "What''s wrong with Zac? How could he tolerate such a thing?" Mary had a hard time believing what she had just heard. Ever since he met Essie, Zac had changed, and not for the better. He was totally different from who he used to be. "I''m sure he has only been fooled by her honeyed words. The master of the temple of immortality warned that she was a viper. First, she put a man in aa, killed him out of sight, and eventually caused the annihtion of the man''s family." She stopped for a while, ate some of her porridge, and continued, "Since she joined the show ''Beauty on Runway,'' she gained some degree of poprity. The paparazzi unearthed her history. She was promiscuous in high school. She dated around and even underwent aborted several times. One time, five boys paid for her abortion because they didn''t know which of them was the father." She thoroughly painted Essie as a dirty slut in her determination to throw as much mud at her and thoroughly besmirch her name. Mary''s brows drew together in a livid frown. Her disgust and hatred toward Essie ran deeper than the Pacific Ocean. She looked at Essie with abject loathing, not only because of how she had married her son, but also because she reminded her of the person she hated the most. Since the first time they had met, Mary had this niggling feeling of familiarity when she saw Essie. The aversion she felt toward her came naturally, but she had no idea why at the time. When Albert reprimanded her yesterday, she suddenly understood. She didn''t know why she found herself thinking of Luce out of nowhere while she was burning with fury at Essie. She was the one who orchestrated the incident between Elizabeth and Baron. She did so to take her revenge on Luce for having an affair with her husband. She had kept this secret deeply buried in her heart, and Albert had no clue. All along, he only thought that she was meddling in the affairs of the Xu family. To this end, he took Minny in to his home to punish her and make her suffer. Last night, he scolded her for Essie''s sake and even asked her to apologize for that snake. As the matriarch of the Rong family, it was such a huge blow to her pride. She didn''t understand why he was protecting Essie like he did, but after Luce came to her mind unbidden, everything suddenly made sense. Essie looked exactly like Luce! Albert must have realized it, which would exin why he tended to favor Essie at every turn. He knew that he and Luce were wrong for each other, and now his son was living his dream. Mary believed Valery''s every word. She was hoping that she could dig up dirt on Essie in order to kick her out of the house. The fact that Essie was such a dirty, promiscuous woman was a perfect, sufficiently grave reason to finally kick her out of the Rong family. Disgust, anger, and a dark satisfaction warred in her heart. Satisfied with Mary''s reaction, Valery decided to drive her point home. "Haven''t you noticed how Essie had be very close with Walt since he came back? Last night, when Zac and Daddy were ying chess, she secretly invited Walt to the garden to see the Epiphyllum..." She trailed off deliberately, and the implication in her words were clear. Mary''s face had turned ghastly pale. No wonder Walt helped Essie yesterday¡ªthat woman had been seducing her other son all this time! A wicked smile subtly appeared at the corners of Valery''s mouth. "I know women like Essie crave the attention of numerous men, and men throw themselves at her feet," she continued. Mary snorted. She was truly a carbon copy of Luce, who looked innocent and harmless on the surface but was a snake underneath. Back in the house, Mary immediately sought out Walt to confirm whether her eldest son had been completely bewitched by Essie. Chapter 197 The Trick Of Mother-in-law Chapter 197 The Trick Of Mother-inw Walt was in Essie''s studio. He had asked Essie to make an outfit for him for the evening party. Of course, he was doing that only in order to get close to her. As the door of the studio wasn''t locked, Mary pushed the door slightly open and peeked inside. Essie was taking Walt''s measurements. His physique was perfect...the perfect frame to model for the clothes. His solid, toned muscles were partly hidden and partly visible through the thin, white shirt he was wearing. "It looks like the very genes of your family are advanced. Each one of you is in such great shape. Perhaps for us ordinary people to admire." Essie grinned as her slender fingers brushed across his abs. "If by ordinary people you mean someone as beautiful as you...what wouldn''t I give to be admired!" said Walt with a smile, making it sound like a joke. "I thought you rich, young men are all arrogant and unfaithful. I didn''t expect you to be interested in me..." Essie spoke quietly, not meeting his eyes and focusing on taking the measurements of her arms for the sleeves. Her fingers touched his flexing muscles... "There are many beautiful women in this world, but only few of them are really attractive. Some of them look stunning at the first sight, but gradually their aesthetic fades..." Walt said softly, looking at her face tenderly. He could never get tired of looking at her face. "Maybe it''s just falling out of love with someone old and falling in love with someone new," Essie spoke with a crooked smile. That was amon characteristic in men. "Oh, no, you are misunderstanding me," said Walt with a look of slight grievance on his face. "I''m not such a person." He had been aplete yboy when he was young, treating girls like clothes he could just wear and throw away. It was after he had met Essie that his heart was captured. There was no room for anyone else there now. "I was just joking. Don''t take it seriously." Essie waved her hand and nted it on his chest to reassure him. Of course, for her it was just a friendly gesture. But his heart started beating faster at her touch. It was none of her business even if Walt fell for girls easily. His girlfriend was the one who needed to care. After taking the measurements, she drew some quick sketches and exined the whole process to Walt. At the end of it, he had a lot of options to pick the best suit from. "You''re so talented. Can''t believe you could make the drawings in such a short time!" said Walt, totally in awe of her skills. "Well, customers with a perfect face and body certainly are a source of inspiration. Anyway, what color and style do you want to wear. You don''t need to worry about your body at all...so you have a lot to choose from!" Essie found it difficult to design clothes for some of her customers who were insecure about their bodies. Hiding parts of their bodies really got into the way of her artistic expression. Once, she designed a dress for a girl who had been going on several dates but none brought any luck. She was 155 cm tall and weighed 70 KGs. The day she wore the dress Essie had designed was when she truly found the one and bade farewell to her single days. She felt lucky to wear Essie''s design and was promoted as a loyal customer. She also introduced her to all her friends who also had problems in choosing the suitable outfit. "Do you remember you asked me to be your male model in Maldives? Am I still eligible for the job, Miss Essie?" said Walt jokingly. "You are the master of a magnificent family! I could never afford to pay you!" Essie made a funny face and stuck out her tongue at him. She was already working with severalpanies which were launching men''s products. Her clothes were all over the market. Some parts of the clothes were processed in a factory. Other parts were personally tailored by her. "Little pineapple, are you worried that I''m not professional enough?" Walt raised his eyebrows and folded his hands against his chest. It looked like he wasn''t joking anymore. Did he really want to be her exclusive male model? With a warm smile, Essie responded, "Brother, your fortune is over twelve digits. I couldn''t afford you even if I sold myself and my brand!" "I never said I''ll charge you. But I do have a secret...I used to be a professional model once, and walked the runway on the T-stage," said Walt in her ear, whispering. "You were a model!" she eximed in shock. "I like to try my luck in different fields." Walt shrugged. Essie thought Walt''s hobbies were asplicated as his temperament. When they were in Maldives, Walt was travelling the world, and going across the Amazon jungle and the Africa Grand Canyon. Now he was the president of an internationalpany, and was very well known in the business circle. He had even entered the fashion industry! Seeing that she was in a daze and didn''t respond at all, a smile spread at the corner of Walt''s mouth. "What about now? Do I meet your conditions?" "Oh,e on! Don''t kid me. Just look at the designs and tell me which styles are you satisfied with, please?" she said, waving her hand and shrugging him off. "I''m not kidding! I''m serious," Walt said, tilting his head and looking down at her intently. "It''s been so boring to run thepany these past years. After watching ''Beauty on Runway'', I feel like getting into the fashion world again. It would be a pity if I didn''t use my handsome face...don''t you think?" ''No wonder he and Zac were both narcissistic. They were twins, after all,'' Essie thought to herself. However, he was moreplex and unpredictable than icy guy. "In that case, you will have to sign a one-year contract. You can''t quit halfway," Essie replied. She didn''t want to destroy the brand image she had worked so hard to build. "Don''t worry. I always finish what I start..." Walt said with a charming smile. She was finally on board! He couldn''t wait to work with her...and see her every day. It wasn''t easy for her to refuse him. Even though she was a sessful businesswoman, she hadn''t found a suitable male model for her suits. Walt''s face and body were perfect! She couldn''t be happier to hire him. The entire time, Mary stood outside the studio, peeking in and eavesdropping on their conversation. To her, it looked like Essie was trying to seduce her son. What was worse...her son seemed to be hooked and had offered to be her model! If that happened, they could get closer to each other and even start having an affair. There was no way she could watch both her sons tortured by this tramp. She would even cause them to fight each other. Mary needed to find a way to stop this. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When Zac came to meet Essie in the studio, she was cutting cloth for Walt''s suit. "Honey, is this men''s wear?" he asked casually. "Yes... In fact, it''s for your brother." "Big brother?" Zac was surprised. "Why are you making clothes for my brother?" "Walt thinks very highly of me and asked me do it for him," she said with a smile, gently cutting the fabric. "In that case, why don''t you make my clothes too? Anyway, I''m your exclusive model." Zac shed his charming smile, leaning down with his palm on the table. Hearing that, she turned to him and touched his nose with her index finger. "Icy guy, there''s something I wanted to tell you: I have an official model and you are fired." Zac was taken aback. Frowning, he asked, "Who?" He had no idea who would dare rob his job... "Walt..." Essie opened her red lips slightly and spoke his name in a voice as gentle as the night breeze...but it shook Zac up. "Is he really that free? Why do you want him to be your model?" "He used to be a model. After watching the show, he wants to return to the fashion circle," Essie answered casually. Zac touched his chin and decided not to ask anything else. His brother had always been very enthusiastic about everything. He was always keen to try new things. Once his whim would fade, he would forget about it. "Well, even if you hire him, you can''t fire me. That''s a lifelong rule. As usual, his tone was a little bossy. "Zac...your face is perfect, but you can''t face the camera. Then what use is it for me?" She was a little annoyed and couldn''t hide it. As the future young master of such a well-known family, he couldn''t show up in the media before he became the master. "Brother is a model for your brand. I can serve you in my room." He smiled wickedly and put his arms around her slim waist. "It''s all about sex for you." She rolled her eyes at him. "You''ve drugged me..." He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Next Monday, a group of new trainees reached the headquarters of the Emperor Group. Usually, Zac didn''t go to the office until afternoon. But because he had an important meeting today, he went much earlier. As soon as he entered the elevator, he saw a girl running toward them. She wanted to get in but was stopped outside by the security. "The staff elevator is over there. This is for the president only." "A lot of people are waiting in line over there. I''m going to bete. Can I please use your elevator?" The girl looked at Zac with her big, beautiful eyes. She was a mix-blooded, gorgeous girl, with a hint of childish innocence on her face. Zac didn''t respond to her. He didn''t even look at her before closing the elevator. Only one person could make the exception and that was Essie. The girl remained outside the elevator, pursing her lips in disappointment. In truth, she hade to this elevator on purpose to get his attention, but hepletely ignored her. Yet, she was deeply attracted to his handsome face and hisposure. She had been looking for an opportunity to walk into the CEO''s office the whole morning. The marketing department had to send some documents to Zac''s office. When she saw that the director general went to the bathroom, she seized the opportunity. "Leave them to me. I''ll hand them over to director sir." After the staff of the marketing department left, she secretly picked up the documents and entered the elevator while no one was paying attention. Zac had just returned to his office after the meeting. Someone knocked on the door. His deep voice was tired. "Come in," he said. She opened the door and walked in. ncing around, she looked at Zac and said, "Sir, the market department has sent this to you." Zac took the documents and nced at her briefly. "Are you new here?" "Yes, sir. My name is Cherry. I am a new intern in the CEO''s office," she introduced herself confidently. She was d that Zac finally noticed her. Zac nodded. "Okay, thank you. You can leave now." She blinked her thick eyshes and stayed put. "Sir, I''m sorry for what happened this morning. I didn''t want to bete on the first day of my internship so I thought I''d ask you to use that elevator. I hope that''s okay," she said in a sweet and innocent tone on purpose. Someone had told her that he liked simple and cute girls. At the same time, Amy, the head of the CEO''s Office, hurried in. "I''m sorry, sir. She''s a new intern and doesn''t know the rules. I will teach her some manners." "Amy, there was abel called ''Urgent'' on the file, so I thought it was best to hand it over to sir as soon as possible..." Cherry exined herself. She was hoping Zac would speak in her favor...which would indicate that she had gotten his attention...which she knew was the first step. Chapter 198 Finding A Wife For The Son Chapter 198 Finding A Wife For The Son Zac said in a low voice, "You are not suitable for the CEO''s office." His words poured cold water over her. Cherry shivered and thought, ''Did he mean to have me transferred from the CEO''s office?'' "I''ve just arrived, so I''m afraid I am not aware of what happened. If I did something wrong, then I''ll do my best to rectify it. Please don''t transfer me to another department." Cold as ice, Zac turned his eyes back to hisputer screen like he didn''t hear anything that she said. Amy knew exactly what that meant and immediately pulled Cherry out of the office. "Your internship is over. Starting tomorrow, you don''t have toe to the office," Amy said in a cold voice. Cherry''s face turned pale. She said, "Are you firing me? I thought the boss just wanted to have me transferred to another office." "Only regr employees can be reshuffled to other offices. You are an intern who haven''t signed a formal internship contract. Once you make a mistake, it is our prerogative to ask you to leave," Amy said sternly. "Was it wrong for me to send a document?" Cherry asked defensively. "Although you are an intern, you received the employee code of conduct two days ago. You were expected to have studied the document and kept its contents in mind. It is clearly stated there that only the top executives are qualified to enter the CEO''s office, unless the CEO has summoned others in. Non-executive rank employees can only send work reports or express their thoughts and opinions by email. Another thing: there is one absolute taboo in the CEO''s office: never approach the CEO with any ulterior motive. In other words, if you dare express improper desire toward the CEO, you will be fired." With that parting shot, Amy turned her back to the other woman and returned to her desk. Upset, Cherry called Mary as soon as she got out of the Emperor headquarters. The news that she was fired surprised Mary. She immediately rushed over to meet up with Cherry. "What''s wrong with you? How could you irritate Zac the moment you came in?" she admonished the younger woman, disappointment written inly on her face. She deliberately arranged for Cherry to be assigned to the office of Emperor''s CEO. Her assignment was to get close to Zac and seduce him away from Essie. If Valery couldn''t win his heart, then she had to find someone else. Essie dared to be so presumptuous because her son was fascinated by her. That vile woman could only be disced if Zac would fall in love with another woman and transfer his feelings for her. "I was too eager for him to notice me that I ended up identally viting thepany policies. I think I made a good impression on him. He didn''t intend to fire me, only to transfer me to another office. It was his subordinate who made that decision without his permission." Cherry ranted to Mary in a voice full of agitation and righteous indignation. "Forget it. I''ll officially introduce you to each other this afternoon, but..." Something strange shed through her eyes as a thought urred to her. She leaned over and whispered something to Cherry. Zac was preparing to leave the office when he received a call from his mother, who asked him to meet her for afternoon tea. As soon as Zac entered the most high-end afternoon tea room on the West Street, Mary immediately introduced the person seated next to her. "Zac, darling, do you still remember Aunt Tracy in the United States? This is her daughter Cherry. She had just graduated from Columbia University ande to Dragon City for her career development." "Auntie, we have already met." Cherry lowered her eyes, a picture of demure gentility, but it was to hide the frustration in her eyes. Then, she looked up with a gracious smile on her face and said, "He is the CEO of thepany I am interning in." "What a coincidence!" Mary eximed in feigned surprise. She told Cherry to pretend that she didn''t know Mary''s rtionship with Zac. That way, he wouldn''t suspect Cherry of deliberately entering the company with a hidden agenda. Zac looked at her with his deep eyes and said nothing. Still looking at Cherry, Mary took a sip of tea and asked, "Which department are you in?" "The CEO''s office, but I''ve been recently dismissed." Cherry fluttered her thick eyshes, and tears began to form at the corners of her eyes. "Dismissed? You mean fired? Why?" Mary covered her mouth in shock. Her son was a very shrewd person, so she had to take care not to overdo her acting so that he wouldn''t notice. "I went beyond authority to send a document," Cherry replied, voice injected with hesitation. "It''s not a very serious matter, then," Mary said in a decisive tone. She looked at Zac and said, "Son, please give Cherry another chance. She is one of Columbia''s top marketing students in her batch, and I''m sure she wants to develop her practical knowledge in marketing. She will definitely be of big help to you if she continues to work in thepany." Zac again turned his unreadable nce on Cherry. "You are learning marketing, so why did you apply for a position in the CEO''s office?" he asked slowly. "When I came to the Emperor to look for a job, I heard that the CEO has six special assistants in his staff. I have also learned that these people are extremely powerful in their own right. I hope to be one of them, so I applied for a job in the CEO''s office," Cherry exined with conviction. After all, her goal was to get close to him. The CEO''s office was the department directly under him, so obviously it was her first choice. "The avable vacancy in the CEO''s office was only a secretarial position, which is different from the special assistant position. It seems like you have yet to figure out what you want to do." The corners of his mouth lifted into a mocking smile. She blinked her eyes guiltily and said quickly, "I''d like to be a secretary, too." Zac sneered. His eyes looked very sharp, as if he had already seen through her tricks. Seeing hisck of response, Mary again spoke on Cherry''s behalf, "Zac, can you give her one more chance? She should at least finish her internship. If she does not perform well, then you don''t have to officially hire her." Zac cast a nce at his mother. He picked up his teacup, sipped at the tea, and said slowly, "If you must insist, I''ll have her assigned to the marketing department." Hearing the finality in his voice, Mary couldn''t say much else. She could only go and figure out a way to salvage the situation to her advantage. She looked at her watch and decided to leave first so as to give them a chance to spend time together with just the two of them. "I have an appointment to y mahjong with my friends, so I''m leaving now. You have a good chat with Cherry. Do me a favor and send her hometer," she said to Zac before standing up. To her surprise, Zac also rose to his feet. He wanted to redeem his image in his wife''s eyes and so had made up his mind never to spend time with another woman except within a business capacity. "Mommy, I have to go back to the office to deal with some unfinished business. Please ask the driver to take her home." Without waiting for Mary''s response, Zac left the tea room. Mary''s face turned pale. How did she give birth to such a strange son? He had never been interested in women before, and he was indifferent to all women except for Le. Now, he was so addicted to a harlot whom he treated like a priceless treasure. He was blind to other women who were actually suitable for him. Cherry lowered her head, frustrated and disappointed. She murmured, "Auntie, it seems like Zac doesn''t like me at all." "He''s the slow-to-heat type. You need to be patient with him." Mary patted her hands tofort her, but her eyes took on a hint of darkness. If Cherry didn''t meet her son''s ideal type, she could look for another woman who would. There were so many women in the world that it was surely impossible for him to love just one woman. She could always find someone to rece Essie. As for her eldest son, she had definite ns for him. She was organizing a high society ball, to which she would invite all the unmarried daughters of rich, influential powerful families in Dragon City. Then, she would have him pick a wife from them. Walt''s situation was more easily solved than that of Zac. For starters, he was not married, so she could select a girlfriend for him openly and brazenly. Second, his taste in women vary within a wide range of preferences, a fact which was infinitely preferable to her younger son''s propensity of being extremely picky regarding women. She even nned to let Essie to host the party, which would be a huge blow to her. If she failed, she couldin to Albert about her ineptitude. She scheduled the party for Saturday night but deliberately did not tell Essie to prepare for it until Wednesday before the event. She only had three days to select the venue and invite guests. Essie knew very well that her mother-inw was deliberately making trouble for her but did not refuse, lest she found an excuse to question her abilities. For the venue, she booked the banquet hall on the tenth floor of Glory Hotel, a five-star hotel owned by the Rong Travel Group. Then, she enlisted the help of Ivy and Daisy toe up with a list of celebrity and high-society guests. After all, no one knew the upper ss circles of Dragon City like they did. The men''s list was drawn up and carefully curated by Mary herself. All of the potential attendees were noble sons of Dragon City''s finest families, but no one could hold a candle to the elegant demeanor of her son. They agreed to finalize the guest list once Walt had returned. "Come here quickly, cousin. Did we miss anyone you want to invite?" Ivy waved at him and said jokingly. Walt was slightly taken aback. "What are you doing?" "Auntie is holding a party for youngdies. She asked us to invite all unmarried women from rich families in Dragon City. I guess she is doing this to choose a wife for you," said Ivy with a smile. Unconsciously, a frown formed on Walt''s brow. Was it possible that his mother had given up on Zac, so she had decided to make a move on him? "Should I get out of here and hide?" he asked half-jokingly. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s okay, you can pick a few women and just have fun with them. After all, you change your girlfriends every week," Daisymented with a chuckle. A strange smile appeared on his face. What Daisy had said waspletely damaging to his image. Admittedly in the past, he was a yboy who went through a lot of women. Now, he only had his eyes on one person, and that person was the only one who upied his heart. "I''m in love with someone. I don''t want to be with any other woman except for her," he murmured in a serious tone. Both women looked at Walt in surprise. "No way! You are still thinking about your little sun?" Ivy asked curiously, "So if you never find her in this lifetime, does that mean that you will never marry?" "I''ve found her," said Walt slowly with a mysterious smile on his face. "What? You''ve already found her? Why isn''t she with you, then?" Ivy was shocked. "We''re still in the courting stage," said Walt lightly. Unbidden, his eyes wandered toward Essie. Essie, who was too busy checking the guest list, did not participate in their conversation. Walt felt a slight twinge of sadness in his heart. Even if she frowned at him, all hope was not lost. However, she was so indifferent, like she had nothing to do with him. Apparently, no other person could upy her heart, only Zac. He was the firstborn, but his grandfather chose Zac to inherit the family business. He knew Essie first, but Zac married her. Why couldn''t Zac follow the rule of ¡®firste, first served''? While he was lost in thought, Essie''s voice pierced his consciousness. "I will design the invitation card and send it to the printingpany so that they can print it out overnight. We will send out the invitations tomorrow." On the second floor corridor, Valery stared at the people in the living room with a malicious glitter in her eyes. ''Just wait and see, Essie, things won''t go as smoothly as you think they will.'' Chapter 199 The Blind Date Event (Part One) Chapter 199 The Blind Date Event (Part One) When Zac arrived back home, Essie was on the phone coordinating with the printingpany about the design of the invitation card for the party. When the phone call ended, he nced at her with raised eyebrows and asked, "Are you going to throw a party?" "It''s mommy. She is holding a ball to find a suitable wife for your brother. She''s inviting all the single, rich, youngdies in Dragon City from the age of 18-30." Essie smiled and continued, "Perhaps it''s because she is so unsatisfied with me that she decided to go out of her way to choose her daughter-in- law for your brother herself." Zac frowned and wondered if his mother had too much free time on her hands. Mother found a pregnant woman to pester him, and now she was coercing his brother to find a wife. Zac wondered what any of this had to do with the mother when it''s a personal matter to choose your own wife. Besides that, his brother could change his women faster than changing his clothes. It was unlikely that he would just care about any kind of woman sheid in front of him. While he was lost in his thoughts, Essie interrupted and said, "I have never held a ball in my life. Are there any particr details I should pay attention to?" Zac was shocked to hear this. "Did my mother ask you to organize this ball all by yourself?" He previously assumed that she was only learning some of the ropes and helping a little here and there. "Yes, and it''s my first time to take care of such an important asion. I need to make sure I don''t screw it up, or the mother-inw will find more reasons to kick me out," said Essie with a subtle nod. A ze of fire appeared in Zac''s eyes. ''What the hell? She had already sent a girl named Cherry to harass me in thepany just the other day! Now she is asking for my wife to arrange a ball all by herself. This is outrageous! It seems that mother has decided that she will not leave me and my wife alone. She seems to want to make sure we can''t live in peace at all,'' Zac silently thought to himself feeling distressed about the situation. "Don''t worry, honey. I''ll be here for you. I can help you along the way," said Zac while he wrapped his arms around her shoulders. Even if that was his mother, he would never leave Essie alone to be taken advantage of. He then spent the next hour exining some of the customs of a traditional ball. When Essie learned the gist of it, they walked out of the room together and chanced upon Walt at the entrance of the stairway. "I heard that mommy is holding a ball to find a woman for you," said Zac with slight ridicule from his voice. Walt rolled his eyes and said, "It''s all because of you. You got married too early now she thinks I need to find a wife right away. Have you forgotten the order of seniority?" "I''m only half an hour younger than you, so you can forget about that." A teasing smiled appeared on Zac''s face. He leaned slightly towards his brother and said in a soft, amusing tone, "You should prepare yourself. Now that mother is selecting a woman for you, she may not be satisfied if you actually like the woman." "This is all happening because of you. Since you never pursued her dream of you marrying Valery, and refused to be obedient, she is now taking it out on me. Now I have to suffer for your faults," said Walt in a joking manner. However, a deep rooted resentment was clearly seen from his eyes. He couldn''t understand that out of all the women in the world, Zac ended up choosing the only woman that he had ever wanted for real. "Well of course, I have the right to choose my wife by myself," said Zac with a shrug. In his opinion, marriage was a sacred and private matter and that no one had the right to interfere with their choices, not even their parents. As she stood next to them, Essie decided it would be best not to say anything. She couldn''t just meddle in the sibling''s conversation, especially because she didn''t know Walt all too well. However, ording to hisplex and fickle character, it seemed to her that he wasn''t the type of man who would lock himself up with marriage andmit himself at such a young age. It was very likely that Mary would have to face some sort of disappointment from this. After walking into the hall, she called up the president of the printingpany, Mr. Wang, to tell him some of the rules to print on the invitation. Valery heard everything as she spied from the balcony. When they left, she quietly walked up to the telephone booth and jotted down president Wang''s phone number. When the next morning came, Mr. Wang had personally sent the invitations to the mansion. Essie was surprised to find that the wrong date was printed on the invitation. "Mr. Wang, I had instructed you that the date for the ball would be on Saturday evening, why does it say Sunday on here?" she asked with considerate concern. "Mrs. Rong, you calledterst night to tell me that the schedule of the ball would be changed to Sunday," he responded. "I didn''t call you." Essie was shocked again. Mr. Wang proceeded to take his mobile phone from his pocket to show her the call log. The number that appeared was clearly from the Rong Mansion. A surge of emotions instantly shed through Essie''s eyes and she quickly realized that someone must have posed as her to destroy the party. She didn''t even have to guess who was behind all of this. "Mr. Wang, the invitation needs to be re-worked. I hope you could help me get these printed as soon as possible. As for the cost, I would be more than happy to pay you again for it. If there are any changes to the instructions, I will inform you with my own mobile phone instead. If you get another call besides my number, please give me a call to get the details confirmed through my cellphone number." Mr. Wang nodded. When he left, Essie immediately called the hotel to ask about the reservation, and found that the same thing had happened. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, this time, it was toote. Apparently someone had calledst night pretending to be her and asked for the reservation to be cancelled. The worst part was that another person had called in to reserve the venue for themselves. "Damn it!" Essie was so angry that she wanted to curse out loud. By that time, Zac was going down the stairs and asked, "What''s wrong, honey?" Essie exined that someone was out trying to destroy the ball for her. Zac immediately called his assistant, Tiffany and asked her to book another venue for the ball. Mary had overheard this and came over. She said, "Essie, the ball is going to be held the day after tomorrow. It seems that you haven''t even settled a reservation for the venue and even need to ask help from your husband to book a venue for you." She finally found a reason to reprimand her. "The venue had already been prepared yesterday, but some rascal decided to pretend to be Essie and cancelled it," said Zac for Essie''s sake. "This kind of setback has never urred in the Rong family before. Howe a problem like this seems to have only urred when it is her turn to handle things?" said Mary with a sharp, condescending tone. "That''s because someone decided to bring the devil into our home." Zac''s eyebrows furrowed and he squinted his eyes as sharp as a sword. He immediately nced at Sage who was clearly eavesdropping on the corner. Last night, in ordance to Valery''s instructions, she had called the printingpany and the hotel while pretending to act as Essie. She then took her own phone to book a reservation at same venue so that Essie would not be able to save the situation. When Sage saw his eyes, she shivered and fled like a mouse. Mary also cast a nce at Sage at the same time. In case his ims were true and that Sage wanted to take this opportunity to cause trouble with Essie, it would definitely strike a nerve with her son. If he were to be enraged, he would propose for Sage to leave the home, and Valery would only end up getting involved in this mess. She thought that the small problem wasn''t worth a disaster and decided to let it go before things went out of hand. Chapter 200 The Blind Date Event (Part Two) Chapter 200 The Blind Date Event (Part Two) "All right. It''s not a big deal. You need to fix this and figure out a better n as soon as you can." "Mommy, as the hostess of the Rong family, don''t you think that it is your obligation to teach these frivolous people a lesson?" Zac snorted. "I have my own discretion," said Mary indifferently. Zac was aware that his mother was willing to cover up for someone. A sh of cruelty was seen from his face from indignation and he decided to warn her. "Mommy, my patience is limited. You better warn those rascals that they shouldn''t mess with me or my wife. If they challenge my patience again, I will remember all of them and make them pay for their abuse all together." Mary''s mouth twitched. She tried topensate and said, "I will look into it. Perhaps someone just wanted to y a trick." When they parted ways, she had to go over to Sage and reminded her not to do such a childish thing again. Momentster, Tiffany called back to say that she had booked the Sumptuous Banquet Hall at the Pleasure Sea View Hotel. Since Zac didn''t want to argue with his mother anymore, he came with Essie to the venue to help set up. Essie had originally nned to create an extravagant design for the venue. However, since it was too late, they had to settle with the second option and found a way to decorate it into a royal court style. When the afternoon came, Mr. Wang had sent the revised invitations to her and Essie had asked one of the servants to receive and send over the invitation immediately to her so that it wouldn''t get to Valery.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After receiving the invitation, Ivy''s ssmate immediately called her to ask about the conditions of the ball. When she found out that the ball was held to select the future wife for the eldest son of the Rong family, she was instantly ecstatic. After that, the message had spread from ten girls to one hundred, and everyone in the high ss societies was in shock. All the youngdies and debutantes were caught in the frenzy from excitement. Even if Walt was not the future young master of the Rong family, he was still the eldest grandson. It would still be a great honor to be married to a man like Walt. It would be an extraordinary privilege to gain the support of any member of the Rong family. Their support was like a giant tree that you could live under, so that you could enjoy the breeze from under the tree for the rest of your life. When the day of the ball had arrived, Walt wore the tailor made tuxedo that Essie made for him. It seemed that he had the foresight as he had just asked her to make one for him to get close with her, and now it actually came into good use. Essie, on the other hand, wore a beautiful vintage dress, which was one of hertest designs for her Epiphyllum collection. She wore it to the ball as an advertisement for her newer products. When she came down the stairs, to Walt, it seemed like time froze for a second and his eyes were deeply gazed on the beautiful woman. She looked just like a fairying out of the flowering shrubs, striking the young man''s attention. However, unfortunately for Walt, the man she walked towards was not him, but his brother. "Honey, you''re going to shock everyone tonight with that beautiful dress." As he held her slender waist, Zac looked into her eyes with tender love and support. "Stop being such an ass kisser," grumbled Essie with sharp eyes. She continued, "I haven''t even applied any make-up on. With a bare face, I''m nothing more than ordinary." Since she was not the main star for the night, she couldn''t steal the spotlight away from her future sister-inw. "You definitely don''t need any make-up." An adoring smile appeared on Zac''s face. The rouge and other cosmetics werepletely unnecessary for Essie to catch the attention of people. Her pretty face did not need any artificial products. Watching them, Valery''s eyes turned green from envy. Mary noticed this and asked both Valery and Essie to apany Zac for the night, but Zac brutally refused. He only wanted Essie to stay beside him, especially tonight. Valery couldn''t not for the life of her, understand why the mother of his own child could not stand beside him. In her opinion, she was more than qualified than the little bitch he adored so much. Observing the way Walt looked at Essie, a slight tinge of difort came across Mary''s body. It seemed to her that Essie was dressing like a slut to seduce both her sons. "Essie, do you know how to y the piano?" asked Mary lightly, as if it were just a casual question. However, Essie had no clue what she was pertaining to, so she simply replied modestly. "I learned a little bit when I was younger," she said. ''A little?'' Mary sneered in her mind. ''Why did she have to be so indirect? Can''t she just admit that she does not know?'' She just hoped that she didn''t have the skills. "Mommy, why would you ask such a question?" asked Zac with slight indication of vignce in his eyes. Despite Mary being his mother, she had already caused a lot of trouble in the past, causing him to be on his toes every time he felt she was plotting something. "Nothing. I just asked out of wonder," Mary said while she waved her hand. When they arrived at the dance hall of Pleasure Sea View Hotel, there were already a variety of beautiful young women in the dance floor. Both Walt and Mary walked towards the front of the court, while Zac and his wife followed after. Ivy, Daisy and Valery who was supported by a servant all followed behind them. As soon as the two prominent sons of the Rong family appeared, the noisy banquet hall immediately quieted down. The two men were so different, with Walt being so handsome and elegant, and Zac being his striking and unparalleled self. Despite the other noble and graceful malepanions around the court, none of them could even close inparison to the two brothers. Although all the girls tried their best to be reserved anddylike, there was clearly a glimmer of admiration in each one of their eyes. Unfortunately for the girls, the younger son of the Rong family already had a beauty by his side. It was a pity and a shock for each one of the girls that the crown prince had devoted himself to the Yi family. They also noticed that Valery, who carried Zac''s son, stood behind them. However, this was not a night to gossip as everyone had to be in their best behavior topete for the position of the eldest daughter-inw of the Rong family. "Cousin, all the rich and honorabledies of the entire Dragon City havee here today. All of them are worthy for your hand. Have any of them caught your attention?" asked Ivy while she covered her mouth and chuckled. Walt had to force a smile on his face. He had only wanted one girl in his whole life, and her hand had already been taken by his own brother. The host of the ball was the anchorwoman in Dragon City''s satellite TV. She read the opening remarks of the ball, and ording to the revised script handed over by Mary just moments ago, she slowly said, "The second young mistress of the Rong family has a secret talent we would like to share. Before the opening of the ball, we would like to invite her to y a song on the piano for us." Zac''s eyes shed with coldness and anger. It wasn''t until this moment that he realized why his mother had asked Essie such a question earlier on. Chapter 201 Set Me Up No Way! Chapter 201 Set Me Up No Way! "Are you deliberately trying to humiliate my wife?" Zac leaned over and whispered to Mary''s ear with restrained anger. "What are you talking about? I asked her before we arrived here and she said she knew how to y the piano." Casting him a stare, Mary said in a sharp tone, "The daughter-inw of the Rong family is very popr and behaves very well at any parties of celebrities. Do you want an exception for her?" "No other woman could everpare with my wife." Zac took Essie''s hand while he stared into her eyes and murmured, "I''ll y with you." There was a subtle smile on her face and she said nonchntly, "There''s no need for that. Could I y just any song?" "If you really don''t know how to y, you could just go and y ''Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star''," Valery burst out with a huge contemptuous smile stered on her face. In that moment she could already imagine how Essie would make a fool of herself in front of the audience. ''Mommy is so clever. Essie will be theughing stock of the whole high ss societies by tomorrow. Too bad for her, she won''t be able to show herself to the public after this,'' Valery thought to herself with her lips curling into a sinister grin. Essie couldn''t even bother to respond to her, as if the words went straight out to her other ear. She walked with elegance to the stage, and she had a calm and graceful demeanor. Mary was surprised at the sight of herposure as she went to the front. "I will now begin my performance," Essie said with a smile that made her look like a blooming lotus. When the sound rang from the piano, the whole banquet hall settled down into silence. Both Mary and Valery''s faces contorted into a revolted expression at the same time. Essie yed a piece called ''Rachmaninoff Piano Concerto No. 3 in D minor, Op.30''posed by Sergei Rachmaninoff, which was considered one of the ten most challenging piano concertos in the standard ssical piano repertoire. It was one of the pieces that famous pianists would y to show off their technical skills. Besides that, the section of the piece that Essie yed was the most difficult part. Her fingers moved with whimsical exuberance along the keys. The series of running notes ran around like ten thousand horses galloping in a deste field, majestic and powerful. It could also bepared to a waterfall gushing into river, shocking everyone in the audience. A loud and rapturous apuse burst out from the audiences in the banquet hall. Zac himself was also shocked as he watched his wife on stage. His little fool was not only a skilled and excellent golf yer, but was also talented and masterful in ying the piano. He wondered how many more secrets he would discover from her. "Sister-inw is remarkable! I can''t even properly y this concerto until now." Ivy gawked at Essie''s figure with praise and admiration. "I also failed toplete this piece as I found it too difficult. Never thought that sister-inw would be so good at ying," interjected Daisy, who was also overwhelmed with astonishment. Valery watched with hard staring eyes as anger brewed inside her soul. She started to get dizzy and felt like she was about to faint. It felt like she hade from the moon and had fallen into the bottom of the Great Rift Valley. In this moment, Valery was reminded of her childhood nemesis, Cathy, who could master the world''s top ten piano concertos. In their youth, she would catch everyone''s attention by ying different challenging piano pieces, and would leave Valerypletely invisible to everyone. She had always hated Cathy so much that she cursed her a hundred times every night before she went to bed. Essie was like an exact replica of Cathy, who had always cast a huge shadow on her. Besides her family background, she waspletely outperformed by Essie in every other aspect. On the other hand, Mary sat beside her while her face turned blue and her lips trembled. It seemed as though she was inflicted by the cunning fox. Her n was to initially humiliate her, so that her two sons would lose interest in her and mock her instead. She didn''t expect that she would end up making a fool of herself. She turned back her head to look at Walt, who didn''t even spend a single second taking his eyes off Essie. It appeared as though his soul hadpletely been sucked in by her. Now, Mary didn''t know how he would be able to pay attention to any of the other girls, and the ball had not even started. ''Damn it! This turned out to be a mistake,'' Mary thought with repressed vehemence. Essie''s fingers slipped from the treble of the keys to the bass, just right before the music ended abruptly. Her performance was wless and impable. She received a thunderous apuse and a standing ovation from everyone in the hall. "Anyone who could have the privilege to be a hostess of the Rong family really must be an extraordinary woman." "I suppose that if the son of the Rong family would take an interest on her, she must be a really talented and beautiful woman." The socialites all gossiped amongst themselves. Essie stood up and with an elegant curtsy, she yelled while waving her hand, "Thank you, everyone!" As soon as she returned next to Zac, he held her into his arms and gave her a passionate kiss. In his eyes, it was only her shadow that could be seen. She was the only woman in the world who could catch his attention, and the mour of his other fans totally repulsed him. There were eyes that were green with envy from all the girls surrounding them. Jealousy and unimaginable pain instantly struck through Walt''s core. He turned his head away immediately, not wanting to see such an agonizing scene. When Mary noticed the hurt expression on Walt''s face, she started to get really anxious. ''Oh god. Our family is screwed! Both my sons would end up hurting each other because of this one bitch. The Rong family will fall into chaos and will be doomed forever!'' "Walt, the girls in this ball have been handpicked and not only are they the most eligible in Dragon City, but in the whole country. If you fancy any one of them, you can ask them to dance." "Mommy, what if I choose a girl but you don''t like her?" Walt asked all of a sudden. Mary was taken aback when she heard this, but understood what he had implied straight off the bat. "I believe in your preference. Whoever you choose, I will like," she said hastily. However, the reality was that she would ept any girl as long as it was not Essie. Any girl who would take his mind off from her would do. If there wasn''t a suitable girl from Dragon City, she would go out of her way to help him choose one from all over the country. If not, she would not think twice about scouring the whole world for better woman. In Mary''s eyes, there were too many women in the world and she was sure that she would be able to find one who was better than Essie. The women all around the room gazed at Walt with eagerness and anticipation, hoping that they would be chosen to dance with him. Walt walked around slowly, shifting his gaze towards the women around him, when his eyes finally fell on a sweet and gentle woman. She was the daughter of a high-ranking official. The woman looked up straight into his eyes, and she immediately blushed. Walt walked towards her and gracefully reached out his hand. The woman smiled and took his hand. Everyone else found themselves a suitable partner and followed them into the dance floor. Both Ivy and Daisy calmly sat on their chairs as they watched everyone. They had no interest to go out to dance as they already had someone in their heart. They only came here to support Walt. Valery, of course, was pregnant, so she couldn''t dance. She simply stayed next to Mary throughout the night. Both of them were still distressed from Essie''s performance, so they stayed next to each other to comfort and give warmth towards one another. Around that time, Zac was already dancing with Essie on the dance floor. "Honey, I finally believe that you have an IQ over 160 after seeing that performance," he whispered softly to her while he gazed longingly at her without wasting a single moment blinking. His deep eyes shone softly from the light. "Well, of course, I had taken a professional IQ test," said Essie passively with acent smug smile, revealing her white pearly teeth. "But in my eyes, you will always still be my muddleheaded fool," he teasingly said with a smile. "Why?" she asked with discontent. It was clearly based on prejudice. "Although you have a highly intelligent brain, more than an ordinary person, you are still always in a daze due to the short circuit. So you can be baffling at times." A charming smile appeared on his face and he softly pecked her bright red lips. Essie wondered if that was really the case. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Was it really just her who experienced this side effect? She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Don''t you ever experience a short circuit?" "The phenomenon only urs when I am with you." A subtle, mysterious smile appeared on his face. Ever since they met, Zac would easily go out of control, and his mood had been erratic. He would go from feeling happy to feeling angry and sorrowful. He had always been an indifferent person, but meeting Essie had changed himpletely. Before they met, he was a wandering star who didn''t show any signs of emotion. When they first met, he was instantly pulled by her maic forces and had be her satellite. He revolved around her day and night, unable to rid himself from her trajectory. "Could you really infect someone with your short circuits?" she asked, wrinkling her nose. "Probably," he replied pursing his lips together with a teasing smile. "Well, then I should go out of my way to infect you so that you could make a fool out of yourself." She made a face and stuck out her tongue at him. "It doesn''t matter to me if I look like a fool in front of everyone, as long as I have you by my side." He lowered his head and faced towards a different direction, then, he suddenly pulled her by the waist and dragged her out of the dance floor. "What are you doing?" she asked staring at him, surprised from his sudden movement. She did, however, really enjoy the dance. "Giving you the chance to infect me with your foolishness," he whispered in a low and hoarse voice. "There are so many people. Can we try to be a little more inconspicuous?" She pushed his shoulder gently while her cheeks blushed like a bright red rose. "No way," he spoke arrogantly while he bowed his head. He had always done things in his own ord, and had never cared about how others perceived him. When the song ended, Walt chose a new dance partner and indicated a gesture that everyone should do the same. Ivy, who was still sitting on the chair, covered her mouth with her hand while she giggled and said, "Cousin, let''s make a bet that he will dance with all the women in this room tonight." "Is that necessarily a good thing?" Daisy asked with raised eyebrows. "Of course, it''s a good thing! That means he can now change his girlfriend even more frequently than before," Ivy said with a giggle. "Well that just means that he doesn''t really fancy any one of them," responded Daisy, curling her lips. "Cousin has already made his mind up with his little sun. Of course, he wouldn''t take any of them seriously. He''s just trying to have fun," Ivy said softly, but loud enough that Mary was able to overhear. "What little sun?" Mary suddenly turned her head in surprise. "Nothing... Nothing." Ivy was still and shut her mouth immediately. However, Mary wouldn''t let it go and said, "Tell me, there''s no reason to hide it from me. I can give you an extra of half your allowance for next month." She moved aggressively, making it look like she was desperate to find out. A helpless expression appeared on Ivy''s face. "Well, if I tell you, can you give me the other half too?" "You little devil, you''re already learning how to bargain." Mary flicked her forehead and continued, "If you tell me everything you know, I''ll give the extra half as well." Ivy restrained herself fromughing out loud. She coughed and exined slowly, "The little sun was a woman that cousin met in his travels years ago. He spent years looking for her, and only found her again a few days ago." "So there is already a woman that he likes?" Mary asked in surprise. She wondered if was possible that that woman they pertained to was Essie. "Yes, but he is still in the process of trying to pursue her." While she spoke, Ivy picked up a cold ss of cocktail from the table and sipped slowly. "Are you telling me the truth?" Mary asked with a face shed with subtle light. Ivy nodded firmly. A cloud of suspicion filled all over Mary''s mind. ''Was I just mistaken? Maybe Walt doesn''t have any feelings for Essie. He''s probably just trying to be a good brother-inw...'' She turned to the dance floor and watched over Walt and noticed that he was talking to a girl with a smile on face. It seemed as though they were having a nice conversation. Walt had always been the one who treated women with gentleness and consideration. Which was the total opposite of Zac, who spent all his life being cold towards woman and never showed any signs of tenderness towards them. She had shbacks of when they were young children, when Valery would come over to their house to y with them. Whenever she fell over and cried, it was always Walt who helped her get back up, and would even find ways to make herugh. On the other hand, Zac, from a very young age, never noticed Valery. He always felt as cold as an iceberg. She didn''t know why Valery had chosen to fall in love with Zac, and on top of that, she didn''t want to be with anyone else besides him. If only Valery had chosen to love Walt, she probably would have been married by now, and she wouldn''t have been tormented from having a baby with Zac. Chapter 202 Good At Playing Dumb (Part One) Chapter 202 Good At ying Dumb (Part One) ''A home wrecker is a home wrecker. This kind of bitch never use usual means to deal with a man. No matter how cold and heartless he is, this bitch can manage to melt him.'' Over the years, she had never seen Zac showed any tenderness to any woman, even to Le. She was so worried about his sexual orientation. But now, in front of the little foxy girl, he was like a reborn man. He was gentle, considerate and obedient. He almost became a ve for his wife. If Walt was really obsessed with this woman, he must take Zac as his enemy. ''I hope I made a mistake. He just treat her as his sister-inw. That''s why he gets close to her.'' At the end of the ball, it was Walt who had chosen the daughter of the Liu family to spend the night with him. In his eyes, women were just ythings for him to satisfy his physiological needs, except one person. Recently, he was so depressed that he needed to release his anger. Zac had taken his wife away and they had sex in the Lamborghini for three rounds. "It''s almost twelve o''clock. Let''s go back. I have something to do tomorrow morning." Then Essie got up from the man and dressed herself. "What is it?" The man sighed softly, with a look of dissatisfaction in his eyes. "Private things," the woman said indifferently, and returned to the front passenger seat. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, in case of being harassed again. She didn''t expect that she would fall asleep on the way. When they arrived at the parking lot, Zac didn''t wake her up. Instead, he gently lifted her up and carried her towards the mansion. When he came to the stairway, he met Mary who was about to go upstairs. "Didn''t you leave a long time ago? Why do youe back sote? " She pouted. "We have gone for a walk." Zac answered perfunctorily. She threw a sullen nce at the woman in his arms and said, "You shouldn''t spoil a woman like this. She will be spoiled." "If I don''t spoil her, who else can I spoil?" Zac said with a faint smile. His eyes fell on Essie''s faces, full of affection. Mary almost fainted from spitting blood. He must be bewitched by that coquette. When she sighed, Zac had taken Essie upstairs again. In fact, by this time, Essie had woken up. She didn''t open her eyes deliberately because she didn''t want to pete with Mary''. When she went back to her room and was put in bed by Zac, she pulled her eyelids open. "If your mother still doesn''t like me after Valery gone in the future, you should let me go and find a woman who both you and your mother like," She said softly and coldly. His bright eyes darkened andy beside her. He held his head with one hand and stroked her face with the other. There must be a lot of women who could make Mary satisfied, but no one else could make him satisfied except her. "I don''t want to hear such words again. If you don''t get along well with Mommy, we can live separate with her and there is no need to live together with her." He said firmly. Her heart was constantly fluctuating, like the waves in the ocean. In her childhood, she didn''t have a happy childhood. Before Elizabeth and her two children entered the house, they had been criticized and bullied by the olddy every day. However filial she was, Vicki was not satisfied with it. From then on, she had a concept in her heart. That was, if a person who didn''t like you, no matter what you do, she wouldn''t like you. If you always tolerate her, you couldn''t change her mind, but would make her more aggressive, thinking that you were a pushover. At that time, her mother was so obedient that Vicki dared to bring Elizabeth and her daughter to her home openly. Atst, the two worked together to force her mother away. Now, Mary was like a replica of Vicki. If she wanted to live in this family, she had to fight with her non- stop and never yield. In any case, the master of the family was here, so Mary could only be the second inmand. Unlike Baron, who was so ignorant and obedient to his mother, Zac didn''t show any concession to his mother. This way, she could still find a way to survive. Otherwise, she would never repeat what had happened to her mother, even if she was threatened by the knife against her neck. She would definitely divorce Zac. "Icy guy, if you were to be trapped between your mommy and me like an ham in a sandwich every day, wouldn''t you feel annoyed?" Holding her hand and kissing it gently, Zac said, "So you have to show your Majesty in front of her. Be tough and let her be afraid." Essie paused again. If Mary heard this, would she faint with anger? "She is your mother." She said while flicking his forehead. He said seriously, "It''s the right thing for us to be filial to Mommy. However, we can''t make a compromise on major problems. Otherwise, she will make mistakes one after another and even have irreparable consequences. At that time, she will not only hurt us, but also herself." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Once again, Essie leaned her head against his chest and it was what she thought. If Baron could be so sensible and understanding at that time, her family would not be broken. "Icy guy? Is it a good thing or a bad thing to be your wife?" she muttered half-jokingly and half annoyed. "Be it a good thing or a bad thing, you can''t avoid it. If you are a fool, just ept your fate." His voice was profound and his eyes were filled with infinite tenderness and affection. "I''m born to be rebellious and never yield to fate." She raised her head and wrinkled her nose at him. Chapter 203 Good At Playing Dumb (Part Two) Chapter 203 Good At ying Dumb (Part Two) He turned over and put on an evil smile. "I can conquer you in bed first, and then your heart." "Go away. I''m sleepy. I want to sleep." She clenched her small fist and beat him on the shoulder. Her delicate strength seemed to resist but actually ept him. "Honey, I know you haven''t had enough good time in the car, so I want to make it up to you now." With a snicker, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips... The next day, when she woke up, it was already noon. Suddenly, she remembered that she had made an appointment with Alice and her brother to enjoy the lotus flowers there. In a hurry, she jumped out of bed. "Are you hungry? I will ask the servant to bring lunch here. " A low voice came through from the side. Zac thought that she was hungry. "No. I''m going to look for Alice and Holy." She then entered the bathroom, took a quick shower and changed into a set of casual clothes. "You said yesterday that you have some private thing to do, and that''s it?" Zac said as he raised his thick eyebrows. An indescribable deep look could be seen on his face. "Yes. Alice and Holy invited me to the Southernke to watch the lotus blossom." Essie nodded. A sharp light shed in the eyes of Zac. As soon as the bidding meeting developed in the CBD came to an end, some people were invited to meet this little fool right way. It seemed that somebody had other ns. "Isn''t she always busy? Why does she have time to invite you to watch the lotus blossom today?" he pretended to ask in a careless tone. "No matter how busy she is, she still have to spare some time to apany Holy, just for a break." Essie smiled, pretending that she didn''t know that the bidding was over yesterday. Actually, she had been paying attention to it secretly all the time. This time she went there to ask about it. Zac''s beautiful and thick eyebrows frowned slightly. He didn''t know if his idiot had added enough intelligence to her brain today. He didn''t want her to be short cut at critical moments that she ended up being used by Alice. With a peep at him, Essie keenly perceived his misgivings, but deliberately ignored them. "It''s the season when the lotus bloomed. I heard that the lotus in the Southernke are very beautiful. I want to go there for a long time." She looked expectant. "Do not talk business with them, just watch the lotus blossom, understand?" He couldn''t help but remind her, in case she made mistakes and fell into the trap of others. "Business? What business?" Essie pretended to be silly. Zac pulled her to sit beside him and said, "Yesterday the bidding event in the CBD was just over. If she wants to talk to you about this, please ignore her." "Bidding event?" Hearing that, Essie pretended to be stunned. In a daze, she asked, "What bidding event?" She had long lost her memory. Zac tenderly flicked her forehead. The miraculous little head was indeed able to cut off anything that had nothing to do with her. "It doesn''t matter whether you remember it or not. Just remember not to talk about business." "Icy guy, don''t you think too much? I can only make clothes, and I don''t know much about business. What''s the point of Alice telling this to me?" Essie asked. "I''m just in case. I''ll remind you to keep your IQ over 160. Don''t short out in a short time." Zac poked at her nose in a joking way. She was too simple to understand the danger of power struggle. She was likely to be taken as a pawn at the wrong moment by ident. "I had a check today. It wasn''t short cut." Essie made a face at him. She knew what he was thinking. But she was the blood running in her body, so she couldn''t stand by in the fighting and she couldn''t watch her family being hurt by enemies and ignore it. Hearing her words, Zac shook his head andughed, "You even knew it needed a detailed check. You are making progress now." Raising her eyebrows slightly, she said, "I also know I have to upgrade the system tomorrow." In order to fend off sugar coated bullets. "Then I can rest assured." He touched her head gently and his tone was meaningful. "Well, I have to go now. Be good at home, love you." She held his neck with a smile, kissed him on the cheek, and then stood up and walked out. When she came to the Southern Lake, Alice had walked around theke with Holy. "Sorry, I''mte," she said apologetically. "It doesn''t matter. We are just going to have lunch. Let''s go together." Alice asked with a smile. Essie nodded. She hadn''t had breakfast and was already hungry. Holy wanted to eat pizza, so they went to the Pizza Hut nearby. After eating, they rent a boat to float on theke. N?velDrama.Org content. All over theke were lotus leaves in the field. They were lush, just like a young girl''s green dress. Flowers were scattered on the leaves. Some were in full bloom. Some were like fairies who had just come out of the bath. And some, were in bud, like stars in the clear sky. When Holy took a sip of the juice and turned his eyes from the lotus leaf to summer, a strange look shed through his eyes. "Essie, what''s wrong with your neck? Are you injured?" Essie choked as she just remembered the red mark on her neck. ''Oh, my God! I was too busy to notice it and forgot to wearing concealer to cover it. This icy guy is a devil! He always makes troubles for me!'' thought she. "Yesterday, I was bitten by a bug." She smiled in embarrassment. Chapter 204 Went All Out (Part One) Chapter 204 Went All Out (Part One) "It must be a big bug, since it bit so hard." Holy stuck out his tongue, looking terrified. ''It was indeed a big bug!'' Essie thought to herself. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. In the CEO Office of the emperor group, the man sneezed. Holy turned his head to Alice and said, "Sister, what brand of the ointment do you apply to me after I was bitten by mosquitoes? It''s very effective. Tell Essie to buy it and apply it on her." Alice coughed and said with a little embarrassment, "Holy, don''t worry. Sister Yi will be fine in a couple of days. She doesn''t need to apply any ointment for that." "Why not?" Hoyle blinked his big beautiful eyes confusedly. Not for children! Essie change the topic in a hurry. "Look, Holy. How beautiful these flowers are!" "The flowers here are blooming well," Holy continued, looking around theke. Finally he didn''t struggle with her neck and began to recite the ancient poem, "There are lotus flowers could be picked in the south of the Yangtze River, lotus leaves spreads endlessly..." With a gentle smile, Alice caressed his head, eyes full of affection. "Sometimes, I really hope that Holy can grow up quickly." Her voice was light like a breeze, with slight sadness. There was a sudden bitterness in Essie''s heart. She could almost see the heavy burden on her sister''s shoulders. She had to protect Holy, to fight against Elizabeth and her son, and to endure the malicious abuse of Vicki. She didn''t know how she got through all these years. How much could Baron protect her? Inparison, she was happy, loved and protected by her mother and a step father who treated her as his own daughter. They rebuilt a happy family for her, so that she could grow up healthily. "Holy will grow up happily and healthily with a sister like you," she said in a low voice. "But that evil witch always hurt me and my sister. She was afraid that we would fight against that evil brother for the Xu family''s assets." Holy clenched his little fists, and his beautiful face turned red because of anger. "What bad things did they do again?" Essie asked in a hurry and frowned. "Dad entrusted sister with the bid for the CBD business center project. Sister made a perfect preparation for it. But I didn''t expect that someone leaked the development n to one of our competitors. They proposed a simr n in the bidding, which made us notpetitive." Holy said with resentment, "This person must be arranged by that evil witch. She wanted to make my sister lose the bid." "So, you mean this bidding was failed?" Hearing that, Essie was shocked again. The reason why she came here was that she wanted to know more about the bidding. "I don''t know yet. The result will be announced three dayster by Mass Group." Alice shrugged. Although she had alreadymunicated with the board members of the Mass Group, she was not confident of the oue. After all, it was Zac and Albert who would make the decision. ''As long as the news hasn''t been made public, I can change it, '' Essie thought as she yed with her hair that hang in front of her chest. "What do Zac and my father-inw think of your development n?" "Before the result is announced, it''s not convenient for them to meet the bidding enterprises, so I can''t see them now." Alice sighed. If the bidding failed, Elizabeth would surely use this as an excuse to start the board of directors and force her to resign from the position of vice president. "Don''t worry. I''ll go back and check for you." Essie patted her on her shoulder again. Her sister''s business was her own business. As the honorable granddaughter inw of the Rong Family, she couldn''t be treated in vain. "Sister Yi, I think Zac will listen to you, won''t he?" Holy looked at her expectantly. "This..." Essie scratched her head. This was a business affair, which involved the interests of the Rong''s Group and it was arge project of more than ten billion dors. He couldn''t be careless at all. It waspletely different from his family''s little games, so how could that icy guy listen to her? And this guy was over vignt. He had warned her not to talk about the bid with Alice at the beginning. Apparently, she was forbade to ask about the business of the group. This was called ''the harem involves in business''. Alice also understood the situation and she patted Holy''s head and said, "This is not a family matter, and I don''t think sister Yi can help with it. If we can know the decision of Zac, we can be prepared for it earlier ande up with a solution." Actually, she was saying this to Essie. She didn''t think that she could persuade Zac to hand over the project to her. She only needed to sound out Zac''s attitude and know the result. "Alice, can you tell me the advantages of your development n and the weakness of your biggest competitor?" She must weigh the pros and cons before she came up with a way to persuade his icy guy. Alice nodded and told the development program and thepetitor''s n in detail to her. Time went by so quickly, dusk soon came, as soon as the three of them went ashore, they met Elizabeth and Vicki, who also came to watch the lotus blossom. "Grandma..." Holy trotted towards Vicki and called her in a very intimate way. "My sweetheart, slow down, be careful of falling," Vicki said in a hurry. She treated her grandson like a treasure and granddaughter like dirt. Elizabeth was shocked when she saw Essie and Alice together. It was an awful thing. If they cooperated with each other, it would be a bad thing for both Valery and Vinton. "What a coincidence. Are you here to enjoy the lotus blossom?" She asked tentatively. Chapter 205 Went All Out (Part Two) Chapter 205 Went All Out (Part Two) "I took Holy here for fun, and happened to meet Mrs. Rong, so I invited her to join us on a boat," Alice answered tly. When she heard the word ''Mrs. Rong'', Elizabeth''s heart twitched, feeling very ufortable. ''The title should be my daughter''s! How dare this little bitch steal it away?'' Vicki still held a grudge against Essie and looked at her, with a more gloomy face than the sky before the storm. "There are some people who don''t know much about each other. You''d better keep at a distance," she said sourly. With a polite smile on her face, Essie greeted politely, "Vicki, Mrs. Xu, I have to go now. I have something to deal with." After saying that, she left with the driver. Indeed, some people could not be seen. At the sight of Essie walking away, Alice pulled her mouth coldly and said, "Xu family and Rong family have a lot of business dealings with each other. Mrs. Rong is going to be the hostess of their families in the future, we are bound to keep in touch with each other." Her tone was t, as if she was talking to a common person. "It''s hard to say how long she could still sit on the position." Elizabeth spat on the ground. "Well, no matter what oue it is. Valery won''t be able to be in that position." Holy added, "If you force other people to eat something you don''t like, they will spit it out. Now my ssmates areughing at me. They said that there was a sticker in my home and she was so shameless that she stick herself to a man who doesn''t want her. I feel so ashamed that I don''t want to go to school now." As he spoke, Holy ran to the side of Vicki, and took her arm. "Grandma, please let our second sistere back as soon as possible. Don''t go to be a sticker anymore. Second sister is the daughter of a rich family, not a dirty small model. Why does she want to do such a shameful thing?" "What are you talking about? What do you know about? Cut your crap, or I''ll skin you alive!" Elizabeth walked over and poked him hard on the forehead. Holy didn''t dodge and let her poke him on purpose. Then he burst into a loud cry, "Grandma, someone bullied me. She is an evil stepmother. She wanted to kill me." Vicki rushed to protect him and looked at Elizabeth with anger in her eyes. "What are you doing to a little kid? You can''t be mad at him. If you dare to hurt him, I''ll tear your skin off first. The fool you''ve taught couldn''t even grab a man''s heart. So what''s the use of her? If she is not going to be the wife of the grandson of the Rong Family, then she can''t go back to the Xu family anymore. I can''t lose my face." Elizabeth''s face turned pale and red because of her words. She didn''t dare to retort back, but just fiercely stared at Alice. If it weren''t for that bitch who set up a trap and threw that seductive girl on Baron''s bed, she wouldn''t have made such a bastard to fight against Vinton. Holy covered his forehead with his hand and kept crying, "Grandma, my forehead hurts! It hurts!" He acted like a spoiled child, looking aggrieved and pitiful. "Let me have a look." Vicki looked at his forehead and it was very red. She felt very sorry. "Elizabeth Wang, I warn you, if you dare to hurt my grandson again, I will not be polite to you." She stared at Elizabeth with sharp eyes. Although she was old, she was not stupid. She knew very well that Holy was a thorn in the flesh in Elizabeth''s eyes. She must warn her at any time, so that she would not dare to act rashly. "I just touched him lightly but didn''t use much strength," Elizabeth exined. But in her heart, she hated her so much. Vicki was her backer that she would never dare to offend. The reason why Holy could live till now was that Vicki, Baron and Alice always took him as their treasure and protected him so that she could not find a way to deal with him. Otherwise she would have sent him to meet his mother underground. "One more thing. Elizabeth, bear in mind that you''d better not harm Holy. Otherwise, you will get nothing from me." Vicki snorted. Then she left with Holy. Elizabeth, who was standing behind them, pulled a long face. With a sneer at the corners of her mouth, Alice said, "Little mother, I''m leaving now." This word was just like spreading salt on the new wound, and every time she heard Alice call her ''little mother'', Elizabeth would tremble with anger. ''Bitch, you can''t be proud for long. As you fail, I''ll kick you out of the position of vice president.'' Before she went back to the mansion, Essie visited an underwear shop first. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The man was deeply resentful of her pajamas. ''Honey, is this the taste of a genius designer?'' ''Honey, please don''t pollute my eyes. If I wake up in the middle of the night, I will think of the vicious bell.'' ''Honey, from now on, I''ll design pajamas for you, okay?'' God witnessed that she wore old-fashioned pajamas for self-defense. He wouldn''t let go of her every night even she was so low-key and dressed in an ugly pajamas. If she dress more beautiful, wouldn''t she be torn into pieces? But today, she was going to throw caution to the winds. Pajamas, a necessary divine weapon for the honey trap. ''As long as I could get the CBDmercial city development case for Alice, I will go all out to help her. The worse scenario would be that she would not be able to walk in a few days.'' Chapter 206 Self-Injury Trick Chapter 206 Self-Injury Trick Zac came back veryte. As soon as he entered the door, Essie walked towards him. Her small mouth opened, revealing a lovely smile. "Honey, you''re back. Are you tired?" Zac''s heart trembled like a plucked string. In addition to putting on a show of affection, this little fool had never taken the initiative to call him ''honey''. ''Does she a changed woman after upgrading of her brain?'' Before he could respond, she pounced on him like a happy bird, twined her arms around his neck and gave him a hot kiss on his cheek. He took advantage of this opportunity to hold her in his arms, he was very romantic in front of her. Mary was taking a walk with Valery in the garden. She frowned at the sight of the two forgetful people in the hall and coughed, "This is in public area. Behave yourself." It was really a torture for Zac to release the woman in his arms. He hadn''t finished yet. Her rarely response made him ecstatic. How he wished she could be melted as part of him instantly. "Mommy, we will go to our room first," he replied tly. He then carried her in his arms and carried her upstairs, not even casting a nce at Valery. Valery was so angry that she wanted to cry. If he had given her one tenth of his tenderness he gave to the little bitch, she would be very satisfied. But he was so stingy, and was reluctant to give her at all. Mary patted her on the shoulder, "Right now, Zac is young and ambitious. You are pregnant, so you can''t apany him. When the baby is born, you will have the chance." ''Will I?'' Valery wasn''t confident in this at all. When they were in America, she was naked and stood in front of him. He didn''t touch her as if he didn''t have any feelings for her. "Mommy, what do you think Zac likes about her?" He was the center of nearly all the girls, no matter in Dragon City or in America. He was always surrounded by beautiful women with yellow skin, fair skin and ck skin. But he was like an iceberg living in the north pole, who was cold as ice. People would doubt his sexual orientation if he was not apanied by Le. "She''s good at seducing men." Mary''s eyes shed cold light. She won''t be the only one who good at seducing men. She would certainly find her an opponent. Zac walked into the room and put the shy beauty on the sofa. He continued what was happening in the living room. While he was kissing passionately, a drop of warm tear fell down from her eyes and dropped between his fingers. He let go of her in a hurry, and a flicker of panic shed through his eyes. "What''s wrong?" She shook her head, and another drop of tear fell down. "Is it my mommy and Valery who makes things difficult on you again?" He frowned. If he was not at home, they would unite in two against one. This little fool would inevitably suffer wrongs by them. "No, I just feel sad," Essie murmured. Then, she sat up. "Aren''t you having a good time with Alice and Holy watching lotus today?" He gently touched her tears and felt a little uneasy. If this little fool acting abnormally, there must be something wrong. Essie walked to the window and opened it. A gust of night breeze blew in, ruffling her hair. "The weather is going to change. A storm ising soon tonight." She looked at the dark sky and muttered thoughtfully. "Silly girl, when did you be such a sensible person? Don''t think too much." He shook his head and sighed, hugging her from behind. "I''m here. What are you worried about? Even if the sky falls, I will support you." "False friends are worse than bitter enemies. In the past, Baron must have wanted to protect Holy''s mother, but she was still killed by someone." Her words made Zac tremble. How could he allow such a thing to happen? If anyone dared to hurt his woman, he would destroy his whole family! "You little fool." He put his arm around her shoulder and made her look at him. "Did Alice say anything to you today?" "She said nothing." She shook her head. "In this period of time, Elizabeth has been busy helping her son fight for the nning right of the bid, and she has no time to take care of Valery. Valery''s little tricks alone is not a big threat. Now the bid is over and Elizabeth is going to shift her attention to Valery. I don''t know what a big trouble she will cause in the future." Zac sighed in a low voice. It seemed that someone deliberately spread the crisis to his wife. "You little fool, Is this what the Alice told you? Aren''t your little head upgraded? How you let her influence you?" Essie sniffed and looked at him with tearful eyes. ''He thought that it was my sister who told me these words? How deep was he biased against my sister? I assumed that every time Elizabeth came here, she would speak ill of my sister in front of Mary. He had listened to it too much, so he had a prejudice against her.'' "Icy guy, I know you are worried that I will be used by her to be involved in the power fight of Xu Family, but I have to tell you a secret..." She paused on purpose, and a mysterious smile climbed up the corners of her mouth. "What secret?" Zac was shocked. His little fool seemed to be a mystery to him. "The reason why I am willing to maintain the rtionship with her is that I also want to make use of her!" She spoke slowly and clearly. A trace of surprise shed across Zac''s handsome face. "How are you going to use her?" She didn''t answer him immediately, but deliberately keep him in suspense. She went to the wine cab, poured two sses of wine and one of them handed to him. She swirled the wine in the ss and took a sip. The red color of the wine made her lips more beautiful. "I intend to use Alice to pin down Elizabeth before Valery''s baby is born, so that she will be too busy to deal with Valery''s matters. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t always be with me. I have to learn to protect myself. I don''t want to be kidnapped and tortured again, and I don''t want to die for no reason like Holy''s mother." She pursed her lips and looked a little sad. "Unfortunately, my n is to fall through. Alice said that Elizabeth''s men had leaked her development n. This bid is likely to fail, and Elizabeth will certainly grasp the opportunity to hold a board meeting, dismissed Alice from the position of vice president, and let Vinton rece her. After she got rid of Alice, she could pin down all her efforts on me. She''s working with your mommy and Valery. I can''t even be safe hiding in my house. Maybe I would be killed before Valery''s child is born. " She smiled bitterly and drained the cup. This was a self-injury trick. She wanted to bet the value of her as a substitute in his heart. Although Alice''s proposal was copied, it was still attractive and worth investment. In addition, as a long- term partner of the two families, if the project was handled to the Xu Family, thetter would not let the Rong Family suffer any loss. If she was the best and irreceable cannon fodder in his heart, she would probably seize the chance to grab this case for Alice. If in his heart, she was dispensable. He didn''t care whether she was alive or dead, then no matter how hard she tried, she would be in vain. There was a violent spasm on Zac''s face. Here came the deep shadow of the night on his handsome face. "Stop talking nonsense." He put down the wine ss and held her tightly in his arms. He had tasted the bitter of loss. He had once witnessed his best friend died in front of him. He could not allow such a tragedy to happen again. He would protect her with his life, because without her, his life was meaningless. "Icy guy, didn''t you say that ''A blessing is not a curse, but a curse that cannot be avoided''? Is it an inevitable curse for me to have you in my life? I can''t even protect myself now. Please let me go. I don''t want to hate you more before I fall in love with you." She was lying on his chest and crying bitterly. Her tears burst out like a flood that wet his clothes and burned his heart. "Trust me, you little fool. I will protect you and no one can hurt you." His voice trembled, and so did his insides. Essie didn''t say another word, but just kept crying, as if she wanted to shed all her tears. She was really sad, because she was in a sad situation, and because of the man who did not love her but was unwilling to let her go. She had nned to y two tricks. The self-injured and the beauty''s trap. However, she was so devoted to the self-injured scene that she could not act in another tricks in a short time. She was not in the mood to please him anymore. She had hidden her new underwear. She decided to y the self-injured trick before the bidding result was announced. This evening, instead of ''torturing'' her, the man also seemed to be in the same depression as her. The next day, when she woke up, he was no longer beside her. She went to the garden alone and happened to notice that he was talking about something with Valery. Could it be that Valery was also here to inquire about the result of the bid? Then she hid herself quietly behind the rockery. "Zac, my sister asked me to ask if the bidding results of the CBDmercial city have been decided. I know it''s a work business and it''s not convenient for me to get involved. But she keeps badgering me, so I have no choice." Valery put on a helpless expression. Essie snorted in her heart again. It was Elizabeth who asked you to ask this question. My sister wouldn''t ask you this favor! Zac cast a deep and sharp nce at Valery, and said, "The project proposed by Hengyuan Co., Ltd is very simr to that of anotherpany. I''ve discussed it with my dad, and we both decided to abandon both of them." "Do you mean that our bidding has failed?" She pouted her mouth and pretended to be sad, but in fact, she was ecstatic in her heart. ''Great! This time Alice was over. She would be med for failing the bid. She would have to step down from her position for that. Otherwise she wouldn''t be able to soothe the anger of the board of directors. No matter how much her father wanted to protect Alice, he couldn''t. She just couldn''t bite off more than she could chew and fight with my brother. She deserved it.'' "It''s the confidential information of thepany until the result is released to the public. You just need to keep it to yourself and do not reveal it to others, not even to Alice," Zac said as a sly light shed across his eyes. "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t tell her." Valery nodded, a bright smile spreading across her face. And the people hiding behind the rockery was almost copsed. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 207 Am I Dumped (Part One) Chapter 207 Am I Dumped (Part One) Every word was like a dagger stabbing into her heart time after time. She was overwhelmed by the pain. This was how important she was in his heart. He didn''t care whether she was alive or dead. Without her, he could look for another substitute. There were many women in the world anyway. She left quietly, running like an injured deer on the road. She had to spend all her strength so that she could not think about it and could not suffer. She didn''t know how long she had been running until she was blocked in the way by the Emerald Lake. Unable to go any further, she copsed on the grass. Her heart was filled with sorrow and resentment, and she was also filled with sadness. The only thing she could do was to cry. She covered her face with her hands, letting tears run between her fingers. Her grievance and despair were gone. He would not let her go, nor would he be able to be together with Hanson. Would she be destroyed like this all her life? She covered her chest with one of her hands. It hurt so much that she could hardly breathe. At this moment, a voice came from the side, "Little pineapple, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable?" She wiped the tears on her face, but his keen eyes saw everything. "Why are you crying? Did my mommy bully you again? " He asked with concern. "No, she didn''t." Essie shook her head. "Did you have a fight with Zac?" Clenching his teeth, Walt said, "If he dares to bully you, just tell me. I''ll beat him." "Brother, I''m fine," Essie said perfunctorily. She could only let the bitter water flow into her stomach, and let herself digest slowly and unable to spit it out. Walt frowned. Her eyes were swollen from crying. How could she be okay? His instinct told him that it had something to do with Zac. But if she didn''t tell him and he wouldn''t ask either, he would have to find a way to make her happy. "Little pineapple, let me make a little thing for you." She paused for a moment and asked, "What is it?" His thin lips curved into an attractive arc. He walked to the edge of theke and picked some long weeds, and began to weave them up. She looked at it curiously, and her mood became a little more peaceful. Very soon, he made up a locust, "Little pineapple, here you are." She smiled through tears and took the locust. "Thank you." "In the past, when I was unhappy, I came to theke alone to weave locusts. When I made up a locust legion, I would be in a good mood," Walt said with a smile.N?velDrama.Org content. "How to weave it up? Can you teach me?" Essie sniffed again. "It''s my unique skill, no spread. But for the sake of treating me as an imperial model, I''ll teach you as an exception." He smiled and picked several suitable wildherbs by theke. He taught and Essie learned. Soon she also weaved a grasshopper at the same time. "How is it?" She swayed the locust in front of him with a cheeky look on her face. "You are much better than your teacher now. You are truly a designer." Walt gave her a thumbs up. His heart was now at ease when he saw her smile. Behind a big tree not far away, Mary was hiding in the shadow and peeping. When she saw her eldest son and Essie were together again, she felt uneasy. Last time at the ball, although he picked several girls, they were all very temporary. After several days of being together, their date was over. As for the girl Ivy mentioned, she didn''t know how things is going between them. She wanted to find an opportunity to sound it out. She wouldn''t feel at ease as long as he didn''t have a stable girlfriend. When she was thinking, Zac came over from a path in the woods. When he went back to his bedroom, he saw that Essie was not in, so he went out to look for her. "I finally found you." He gently stroked her head and looked at the grasshopper on the grass. "You can make this as well?" However, Essie didn''t want to talk to him at all. She lowered her head and said nothing. Meanwhile, the smile on her face disappeared. ncing at him, Walt said, "She has cried here for a long time. If I hadn''te here, her eyes would have been damaged by crying. You little screwball, did you bully her? " Zac sighed in a low voice. It seemed that the muddled head didn''t upgrade sessfully. Yet, the tear nd was upgraded sessfully. "Let''s talk about it when we get back." He wanted to hold her hand, but she shook him off subconsciously and stood up. "Brother, I''m leaving now. Next time we''lle to weave the locust Legion." With these words, she turned around and left without even taking a look at Zac. With a touch of injury on his face, Zac sighed and followed them. Watching their back, a malicious and cold light shed across Zac''s eyes. He took the grasshopper made by Essie on thewn. There was a pleasant scent left by the beauty on it. He stood up and took it away. The rest of the things were thrown on the ground. When Essie went back to her room, she sat on the sofa and yed the game on the pad, ignoring the man. She hated him, so much that she gritted her teeth and even her hair was bursting with anger. "Don''t be silly. I''ll help you solve it. Don''t be sad any more." Zac sat down beside her and put his arm around her shoulders. ''Solve it? The bidding proposal was ready to be given to others. How could you deal with it?'' She angrily shook off his hand,y down on the sofa, grabbed a pillow and covered her head, trying to hide herself as an ostrich. "What? Aren''t you happy that I''ve decided to protect your self-defense n?" His voice was soft, like an invisible hand touching her turbulent heartke. Chapter 208 Am I Dumped (Part Two) Chapter 208 Am I Dumped (Part Two) She shaken hard, and there appeared a surprised and confused little face behind the pillow. ''Help me keep the n? What do you mean?'' "Didn''t you abandon the proposal of Hengyuan Co., Ltd?" "I intended to. But my wife is such a little fool. It''s not easy for her to think clearly. I must support her this time." With an unfathomable smile on his face, she was confused. ''Did he mean that he should hand in the tender to Hengyuan Co., Ltd? But she had told Valery in the pavilion that he would not adopt it. What trick was he ying? Which one is true and which one is not?'' She sat up from the sofa, rolling her beautiful ck eyes. ''Anyway, I have to confirm the news today, so that I can inform my sister to prepare for it. I don''t want to be caught by Elizabeth unprepared. "When I passed by the garden just now, I overheard the conversation between you and Valery..." Her voice was getting lower and lower, and finally couldn''t be heard anymore. It was disgraceful to eavesdrop. But for the sake of her sister, she had to be honest. If he was just bluffing her, the marks should be revealed now. Zac flicked her forehead as if punishing her, "Did you run to theke and cry just because of it?" She looked down, her thick eyshes casting a gloomy shadow on her eyelids. ''Not only for this, but also for my own situation. He didn''t care whether I was alive or dead. I was even dispensable as a substitute, without any value at all.'' Seeing that she did not speak, he sighed in a low voice. He took her into his arms and said, "Little fool, sometimes, what you hear with your own ears and see with your own eyes may not be true. You have to use your brain to distinguish between the right and the wrong." "Are eyes and ears lying?" She pouted. "Your eyes and ears won''t harm me, but others can," Zac stroked her head. Her head was a little dizzy and it didn''t work well sometimes. He was worried whether it would work normally at the critical moment. As for today, it was obvious that she was not performing well as usual. Essie looked at him without a blink. Her mind seemed to be in a mess and was getting more and more confused. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Should I believe what you said to Valery, or should I believe what you just said to me? Or I can''t believe both of them?" Zac was shocked! Now her brain was able to think correctly but she overdid it! It was just like a car being pulled back on the right track yet it was pulled too much that it soon made a wrong turn again. "You can''t easily believe what other people say to you, but you can''t doubt what I said to you." He said in a domineering tone. He had to use both hard and soft tactics to deal with a confused little fool. ''Well, you are the one I can''t believe!'' Essie thought to herself, but didn''t say anything. It was not a good time to bicker with each other. She needed to figure out the result of the bidding first. "Do you mean that you are lying to Valery?" She lowered her voice yet she made sure that he could hear it. Although the important rooms such as the bedroom, study and other important ces of the Rong Mansion were all soundproof, the windows were not closed now. Therefore, she had to be careful in case there was eardrops outside the room. "I have no choice. I have to protect my wife''s little n." Zayn poked her nose. His gentle eyes were like sunshine pouring into her heart, dispelling the thick clouds, leaving her pure and warm. "Zac!" She threw herself into his arms and realized that she had misunderstood him. He was deliberately ying a trick on Valery. In his heart, she was still of value, she was an irreceable substitute, and he needed her very much! "Next time, if such things happen again, don''t hide your anger in your heart. You must ask me, okay?" He said as if he was giving out an order as usual but said it in a soft tone. She nodded in silence. Last time he told Jim that she was too stupid, which always made him headache. Could she ask him about this, too? She hesitated. She tried to say something, but she closed her mouth again. This must be the truth in his heart. There was no need for him to lie to Jim. If she asked, he would mock at her. A bitter smile crossed her bright mind. At the moment, Valery was secretly calling Elizabeth in her room to share the good news. Elizabeth was overjoyed to hear that. She would do her best to kick Alice out of thepany. The position of vice president would be inherited by her son. Though she was reassured by Zac, Essie was still a little worried before the result was announced officially. After all, it was not a decision that Zac alone could make. Albert was the final decision-maker. In the beginning, they chose the Jing Group. Because of her interfering, which led to the change of Zac''s mind and he voted for Hengyuan Co., Ltd. They didn''t know if he could persuade Albert and the board. Elizabeth had already lobbied the board of directors of Hengyuan Co., Ltd to mention the impeachment of Alice. It was uncertain whether Baron could keep Alice intact or not. After all, he had a powerful Vicki, so if she was to be angry, Baron would go soft on her. On the day of the press conference, Essie woke up very early. Seeing that the man sleeping next to him was still in his dream, she open his eyelids and said, "Hey, icy guy, it is seven o''clock. Won''t you get up?" Chapter 209 Welfare To Her Husband Chapter 209 Welfare To Her Husband "I''m not going to thepany today," Zac mumbled, like a mumble in sleep. "You don''t attend the press conference?" Essie was shocked again. Did he forget that? "I''m not going," Zac said. He put his arm around her waist and said, "Honey, let''s have some more sleep." "You are the young master of the Rong''s Group. Why don''t you attend such an important thing?" Hearing that, Essie curled her mouth. They were in different positions and mindset. She had been worried for two days, but he behaved indifferently, as if he didn''t care about that at all. "Honey, if I have to take part in anything, how can I have time to apany you?" A faint smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "Don''t worry. Your problem has been solved. You don''t have to worry about it." How could he not know what she was thinking about? She was so nervous that she felt like she was the bidding woman. It seemed that Valery really made too much pressure on her. Hearing his words, Essie felt relieved. Leaning her head into his arms, she closed her eyes and continued to sleep. When she woke up again, it was already over ten o''clock. As soon as they went downstairs, they saw the sullen looking Valery sitting on the sofa. She turned around and saw Zac. She said hurriedly, "Zac, didn''t you tell me that you wouldn''t consider the proposal of Hengyuan Co., Ltd? Why did you give the bidding intention to Hengyuan Co., Ltd in the end?" "This is the final decision made by the board of directors. Now Hengyuan Co., Ltd gets the bidding intention. You must be very happy, right?" A smile crept up on his face, but there was no trace of smile in his eyes. Instead, there was only ridicule. In order topete for the position of CEO, they didn''t even care to sell out the interests of the whole group. She and her mother was really stupid as a pig and didn''t even know the fact that ''If the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold''. The corners of Valery''s mouth were stiff. She managed to squeeze out a smile. When she nced at Essie, she was even more angry. Elizabeth told her on the phone that the next day of the bidding, she saw Alice with that little bitch. ''Is she plotting against me?'' When her eyes met at Essie''s indifferent expression. She looked like an outsider and knew nothing about this matter. But she was still worried, and so was Elizabeth. In the afternoon, Elizabeth came to the Rong Mansion to sound out what had happened. The tender went to Alice was a heavy blow to her. Her carefully nned scheme was only one step away from sess. She wondered where exactly went wrong. At the sight of her, Zac smiled. "Aunt Elizabeth, you just got the bidding intention and you''re here to thank me already. You don''t have to thank me that much. After all, we have cooperated for so many years. It''smon to share benefits with each other." These words were like a thorn in Elizabeth''s throat, making her unable to swallow or spit. Elizabeth forced a smile and said, "This is not a big deal. All you need to do is to be nice to Valery." Sitting next to her, Valery lowered her head, feeling wronged. He didn''t treat her well, not even as good as one percentage the way he treated Essie. Zac shrugged and replied politely, "I''ll help you with everything that I can. I can''t do anything that if I can''t help." Elizabeth''s face turned pale and Valery was about to cry. "Come on, Don''t make fun of your aunt any more. Let''s sit down and have some tea together," Mary said, trying to lighten the atmosphere. Zac didn''t say anything more. He walked to her and sat down. After taking a few sips of tea and chatting for a while, Elizabeth intended to get to the point, "Two days ago, I went to the Southern Lake to enjoy the lotus with my mother-inw. I didn''t expect to meet Essie there alone. Why didn''t you go with her?" She said that on purpose to find out whether they met by chance or they had made an appointment long ago. With a hint of sharpness in his eyes, Zac said, "I wanted her to go there first because I had something to deal with that day. I didn''t expect to waste a whole day and left her alone there." "No wonder." Elizabeth put on a fake smile and said, "Luckily she met Valery''s elder sister, Alice and her younger brother, Holy. She can y with them together that day. Otherwise, she must have me you for that." As she spoke, she winked at Valery, and Valery quickly took her words and said, "How did she y with Alice and Holy? Are they familiar with each other?" "They met her twice. Essie is a lively girl and easy to make friends." Zac replied carelessly. "She is too lively." Mary added in a strange tone. She was in a bad mood when she thought of the scene that Essie and Walt were talking andughing. This little coquette was not lively at all, but wanton. Zac realized that she was saying the opposite words. He really didn''t understand why she was so dissatisfied with Essie. Why did she always try to stir up trouble? If the thing with Valery was settled and his mother''s attitude was still so bad, he could only live with his little fool outside. There wouldn''t be conflict if they didn''t meet. He didn''t want to be unfilial to his mother, pissed her off, what''s more, he couldn''t bear to watch his little fool being wronged by his mother for no reason. The only thing he could do was to separate from her and ignore her. "Alice has strong purposes, whether it is going to work or make friends. I hope that she won''t have any other ideas when she makes friends with Essie," Elizabeth sighed and said. "You think too much. They are just nodding acquaintances, not besties. What can she get from Essie?" taking a sip of tea, Zac said indifferently. "I''m just reminding you. After all, Essiees from a humble family. She is not experienced and has a simple mind. It''s inevitable that she will be used," Elizabeth said. She had meant to mock the Essie to show how noble her daughter was, but forgot that she was not a Phoenix, but just a vulture. With a hint of mockery on his face, Zac said, "It''s better for women to be innocent. Those stupid brainless people who dare to y tricks on me behind my back must think that they can plot against me. I won''t let them get away with it." His voice was as cold as ice, which made the air freeze. After hearing that, Valery couldn''t help but shiver, holding her arms. Elizabeth pretended to be calm and looked at her with soothing eyes. "Don''t be afraid. You have proof of death in your belly. Yes. Valery slightly relieved and unconsciously touched her big belly which was as round as a watermelon. She had her son as her backer. No matter how evil she was, he wouldn''t be ruthless to deal with her. Let his son lose his mother, right? Noticing that the atmosphere had be tense, Mary quickly changed the subject and began to talk about the tradition of the seventh of July of Chinese lunar calendar. Not in the mood to be with them anymore, Zac got up and left. This evening, Essie decided to give the man a bonus and reward him for his good performance. After taking a bath, she changed to a purple night skirt. When she came out, she had put on a silk nightgown to cover the purple night skirt. So that she could surprise himter. Zac had already taken a bath. He was reading a magazine, leaning against the head of the bed. "Honey," She called him sweetly, attracting his attention. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The man''s ears were softened, and the word ''honey'' was extremely pleasant to him. ''It seems that the meek head has already been upgraded. Some of the muddled head cells have been woken up, '' he thought. He looked around with his burning eyes. When his burning eyes fell on her chest, he was sure that she had really been upgraded. Not just a little, but a lot. It was really better for her to have a massage. "Honey, are you satisfied with this Pajama?" The young woman with a pair of lovely blinking eyes put her finger at the corner of her mouth. "I am very satisfied, honey." The man jumped up and rushed toward her like a tornado. He had to love his wife well tonight. At the moment, Mary was in Walt''s room. She was considering about the romantic rtionship of her elder son. "Walt, I heard from Ivy that you had a girlfriend?" she smiled and asked. "Mommy, I have many girlfriends. Which one are you talking about?" Walt said with a cynical tone. "I''m not talking about girls that you ys with. I''m talking about the girl that you are going to have a serious rtionship and n to get married. You call her little sun, right?" Mary said. Her elder son and younger son were two extremes. One was indifferent to women and didn''t even look at women. The other was interested in a group of women, who wandered about in different ces. Not any one of them couldst more than a week. Now that both of them had had a crush on Essie, this foxy woman might be a maic king. Positive and negative pole could be attracted by her. They would not reject her at all. There was a trace of sadness in Walt''s eyes when he heard her words. The little sun was the only girl who could make him fall in love with, but his brother had taken her away. "Mommy, she hasn''t epted me yet." He replied nonchntly, for he didn''t want to talk much with Mary. "Is there any girl you can''t get?" Mary said with a smile. "I have anotherpetitor, a very strong one." Walt shrugged. "How can he be stronger than the young master of the Rong Family?" Mary smiled at him. Her son was the best of the best. No one could match him. "Mommy, you don''t need to worry about me. It''s not easy to get married. But I won''t consider it until I''m thirty years old." Walt patted her on the shoulder, trying to end this topic as soon as possible. Actually, Mary wouldn''t let him go so easily. She would feel uneasy if he didn''t give her a stable girlfriend. "It''s almost the festival of seventh of July of the lunar calendar. I''ll prepare a family feast. You take that girl home and let me see her." Walt was embarrassed. "Mommy, she hasn''t agreed to be my girlfriend. How could she possiblye to see my parents?" "It''s just a dinner, not a formal meeting with the parents," Mary said. "Mommy, don''t make it difficult for me. I will ask her to go to the top of the mountain to watch the stars on the sky. Don''t get involved. If she misunderstands me as a gigolo, then there will be no hope." Walt begged for mercy, which made her have to give up. However, she must find a way to see her. Chapter 210 Couldnt Piss Off The Bossy Husband (Part One) Chapter 210 Couldn''t Piss Off The Bossy Husband (Part One) After that night of the socialite ball and Essie''s amazing appearance in the evening dress of the Epiphyllum collection, SUMMER 100¡æ had drawn the attention of the Dragon City socialites. Mary didn''t allow her customer toe to the Rong Mansion to disturb them. She and her customer communicated online, but advanced customized tailoring needed to bemunicated face-to-face. After considering for a while, she decided to open an exclusive shop. Zac helped her choose a two floorrge store located in the Central Commercial Street. The first floor was an exclusive shop for clothes, and the second floor was her studio, which tailored customized clothes for her customers. As an exclusive model, Eva and Zac also took a proactive investment in this new shop, so the shop had four initial shareholders. All the six shop assistants were chosen by Zac himself. They were all of the best figures and looks, but Essie didn''t know about them. They had another identity, bodyguards. Essie divided the exclusive shop downstairs into two parts, one for women and the other for men. The men''s clothing series also had its own brand called SPRING 100¡æ. The design of the shop was run by Zac personally. Zac was the youngest winner of the Pritzker construction award in the world. In his eyes, the CEO was only a side upation, and the architect was is formal upation. After the decoration of the exclusive shop, Essie also nned to shoot an advertisement of a micro movie, which would be used as a brand promotion film. After all, the two major shareholders were the supreme tycoons, so they had the right to be capricious. The main roles of the movie were two spokespersons, including herself, and one more figure who was none other than Jim. Since he was so popr, the fans of the movie must have rushed to her shop to buy her products. But she had to ask Zac to persuade Jim to join them. After reading the list of stars, Zac frowned and asked, "Honey, what is my role in the movie?" "Honey, there is a rule in your family that the inheritor can''t show up in public in front of the media. So, you''d better do the work behind the scenes," said Essie. Rich and powerful. It''s the most suitable position to be a producer. Zac sighed helplessly. "No one can hold you in the movie." Since he could not participate, he had to make the rules. "I was just acting with Jim. How could it be possible to have such asions?" Essie rolled her eyes at him again. "You are going to perform with Jim? Not Eva?" Walt said with a little surprise. "Let them y in the same movie. What if they turn it into an action movie?" With an evil smile on her face, Essie thought to herself, ''Well, Eva was the kind girl who was like gunpowder, and Jim the igniter like a lighter. If the two of them met, there must be fire and crackers. The entire scene might be burnt by them. It''s better to guard against such a situation!'' "Honey, you are brilliant." Zac smiled and stroked her head. At first, Essie thought it was hard to persuade Jim to join them, because Jim put his hand on his chin and looked hesitant. At the thought of Eva, he naturally thought of a stick of red pepper, which was so terrible that he couldn''t get into the role. "If it weren''t for my disability to show up in the media, how could I allow my wife to act as your opponent?" What Zac said slowly lit up Jim''s beautiful eyes. He said, "I''m not ying with your wife, not that trivial role yer?" "You and she are only suitable for act movies, not for literary movies," Zac said, with a smile at the corners of his mouth. Jim nodded his head for approval. "I''m looking forward to acting with your little beauty." Jim let out a slight smile. Zac cast a warning nce to him, ''Don''t ever try to take advantage of my wife.'' Jim shrugged and replied, "For love movie, holding hands is necessary." A murderous look rose to Zac''s face. ''Hand holding is also forbidden!'' He would monitor them along their side. Jim put his hand on his forehead and sighed, ''It''s a terrible thing to have a bossy husband.'' After the main characters were chosen, the rest parts were handed over to the Star Media. Although it was only a twenty minutes movie, it was thrilled to watch it with the participant of Jim. The most important thing was that the four main character were so handsome that they broke through the history record. It could be said that they were the most handsome stars in amercial advertisements. The script came out soon. It was about the story of first love between Essie and Jim. The woman had been in love with the man secretly for many years. When the man was going abroad to study, the woman rushed to the airport and wanted to express her love to the man, but unfortunately, the ne had taken off. After that, the heroine had been waiting hard for three years and constantly changed herself from an ugly duckling to a white swan. One day, she finally ran into the male hero on the street. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The advertisement of this movie was, "SUMMER 100¡æ, let him to see your most beautiful self''. Zac was not satisfied with this script. There were shadows of confusion and Hanson in it all the time. He strongly requested to rebuild it, but the woman insisted without hesitation. "This is my publicity video. It''s up to me." "I am the producer and I have the right to make any changes," said the man in a very domineering way. He would allow her to do anything, but it had to be nothing with Hanson. "The first love story is mainly about women''s dress. Each plot is equipped with corresponding clothes. I have designed it, and the clothing must be changed as well if the plot changed," Essie protested fearlessly. "Yes, change all of them!" the man said coldly, like an emperor who gave orders and allowed no one to disobey his imperial edict. Seeing how obstinate the man was, Essie knew it was his strong possessive desire in the middle of the way. It is unlikely he would yield to it. She could do nothing but soften the contradiction. "If you don''t like me to act in this y, then just let brother and Eva act it. Although it''s only a ten minutes'' y, they need to change six sets of clothes. Next week is the final of the audition for the ''War Emperor''. Jim and Eva are only avable this week. How can I design six more sets of clothes in a few days?" Chapter 211 Couldnt Piss Off The Bossy Husband (Part Two) Chapter 211 Couldn''t Piss Off The Bossy Husband (Part Two) She put the difficulties in front of him, making him understand that what he had proposed was impossible toplete. His gloomy and cold eyes blinked in the light. He opened another script. This story was about a loser who made a sessful transformation which mainly applied to men''s wear. The hero was a boy in IT industry. He had a secret crush on the campus beauty, but he didn''t have the courage to express his love for her. He could only silently stay by her side. After failing again and again, the hero developed a shocking super software and owned his ITpany. However, his muse was about to marry another man. The leading character went to the church to stop the wedding and express his love to her. It turned out that she had always liked him. The advertisement of this movie, "SPRING100¡æ offers you the confidence and courage to press ahead." "You can act this," Zac said, putting the script on the table. "You narrow-minded mean man," Essie muttered angrily. The man reached out and grabbed her into his arms, with one hand covering her left chest, as if trying to hold her heart. "I can be very generous, as long as there is only me here." With a sneer, she touched his chest with her index finger and asked, "Will you only have me here?" "Who else can it be?" There were sparkles in the eyes of Zac. He only had one heart and only for one woman. "Your heart rests in your body. I can''t see it." Essie pouted as she knew where she was and she wouldn''t be dreaming in vain. He sighed and put her head on his chest. "You can hear, and you can feel it." "I can hear nothing but a the thumping sound of its movement." She shook her head, acting slyly. It was all about Le. She didn''t want to hear or feel it. "Isn''t your IQ above 160? How can''t you break such a simple password?" He could do nothing but smiled bitterly. As long as she paid a little attention to it, she could understand his mind. Unfortunately, she always rejected him. Her heart was thousands of miles away from him even if he held her in his arms. "It''s out of cirction, and my IQ is low. I can''t do such a difficult task." She wrinkled her nose and pretended to be ignorant. "Is it so serious? It seems that I have to charge you tonight. " He smiled wantonly. Anyway, he had enough time to sleep with her slowly. A few dayster, the movie, ''Love, stop waiting'' was started. The shooting would start in three days. Jim and Essie''s parts of the movie were shot first. Zac was like a moral supervisor who stood aside to supervise them. "You are lucky that you are not a part of the entertainment industry, or many people might have been suffered out of the blue." During a short break, Jim looked at Essie with a teasing smile. "Why?" Essie raised her eyebrows. "If you were an actor, the man who ys in the movie with you might end up being either banned or hunted down." Jim replied with a smile. An over protected husband was a horrible species. Hearing that, Essie could not help but chuckle. She said, "Therefore, I have no choice but to act with you in order not to hurt innocent people." "You can still be my gossip girlfriend." Jim gave a bold and evil smile, as if he was deliberately teasing someone. At a short distance, the cold air blew towards his face. It was unusually cold, as if the air around was about to freeze. Obviously, his words had sessfully reached someone''s ears. He ignored those cold looks deliberately. He just drank hot coffee to warm himself. At the beginning of the next movie, the director informed them to change the clothes. There were also six sets of clothes prepared by Essie for Jim. When he came out after changing, he looked too handsome that no one dare look at his eyes. As a glorious president of the appearance Association to shoot a movie with a handsome man, a woman was able to shoot without forging her feelings. Seeing that she was so engrossed in her performance, the man visiting them next to her could not help but feel jealous. ''Was it necessary to smile so sweetly to Jim? Was it necessary to watch him so affectionate? Those were exclusive to me.'' N?velDrama.Org content. "Our Essie has the talent to be an actor," Evan praised. She and Walt had been ready. As soon as the filming of Essie and Jim came to an end, they would enter the shooting of their first love story. "She has many gifts," Walt said in a low voice, staring at Essie not far away. Eva nced at him, and the gentleness in his eyes was hard to hide. It was not a good thing for a brother to fall in love with the same woman. "She and your brother are a perfect match," she said on purpose. Walt didn''t say anything, a cold light quietly shing across his eyes. Hepletely disagreed with it because she was supposed to be his. As soon as the director called ''cut'', Zac walked over and held his wife tofort his jealous heart. Sensing the threat, Jim immediately stepped away. It was better to stay away from a husband who was tyrannical. They were showing off their love in front of everyone, Essie felt embarrassed. She pushed him away and said, "I''m thirsty. I want orange juice." She needed to find an excuse and sent him away. She had something to talk with Jim. Chapter 212 Immersed In The Role (Part One) Chapter 212 Immersed In The Role (Part One) "I''ll go buy it." The man dotingly touched her head and left to find the convenience store. She breathed a sigh of relief and walked up to Jim. "Jim, you can observe our Eva''s acting skillter," Essie said with a smile on her face. The final was coming next week. She had to make a good impression of Eva on Jim. Jim didn''t reply. It was weird to watch a tomboy y silly and sweet, just like watching the lunatic to y rich and handsome. "Eva has been working very hard. She didn''t want to be involved in any hidden rules. So she was banished from the entertainment industry by the agency. She had no choice but to y in trivial roles," Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Essie continued. "Didn''t she hook up with Vinton? She will be famous soon." A mocking smile tugged at the corners of Jim''s mouth. ''There''s no purity in this big dying tank of the entertainment circle, '' he thought. This trivial role yer just didn''t want to be the mistress of old and rich guy. Now that she met a young and handsome rich guy, wouldn''t she want eagerly to throw herself into his arms? "She won''t get up to hook up with Vinton." Essie covered her mouth and chuckled, "Can''t you see that she just used Vinton as a gun to piss you off?" Jim was stunned. Then he frowned and said, "What a crazy woman!" "You deserve it! You took her first kiss away by theke that day!" Her long and thick eyshes fluttered shrewdly like a butterfly''s wings, and her tone was light and ethereal, but it made Jim almost jump up from his chair, as if seeing a legion of aliens fly down from the sky. "He first kiss? Are you kidding me? " "Our Eva is very conservative." Essie curled her lips as she continued, "She locked up in her room and cried for a long time after you took her first kiss that day." N?velDrama.Org content. No matter how bad Jim''s impression of Eva was, she was absolutely a decent person in terms of character. Zac had told her that Jim was obsessed with cleanliness and liked a clean woman. If he was to choose an opponent y out of a group of actresses, of course he would choose the one who was clean both mentally and physically in the first ce. There was a gleam in Jim''s charming eyes. It turned out that trivial role yer didn''t even want to be the heroine. All she wanted was to seal his mouth because of this. She couldn''t even tell the difference between artificial respiration and a genuine kiss. It must be sure that no one had kissed her before. Men liked gentle women. While fierce women were much more spicy than Chinese prickly peppers. Which man dared to approach them? "Did she ever have a boyfriend?" He asked deliberately in a tone full of ridicule. "There are a lot of boys chasing her on the yground. But she doesn''t have a boyfriend in a casual manner unless she wants to get married. People who fall in love with each other for the purpose of not getting married are all rascals. " Essie winked with her big eyes, giving out some secret light. She wouldn''t let Jim know that Eva already had tons of boyfriends before. Because of her family, she didn''t believe in love at all and never gave her heart to any man. In her eyes, love was just having fun and a game. Jim was shocked when he heard what she said. He didn''t expect that that trivial role yer was so conservative. Did she came through times machine from ancient time? Her thoughts were so crude and conservative. "How did such a weird creature be friends with you?" W"e knew each other when we were eight years old. At that time, I was bullied by the bad girls in the school. It was Eva who helped me out and beat them all away." Raising the corners of her mouth slightly, she said, "Eva is frank and loyal to her friends." "She has a simple mind and developed limbs." Sneered Jim. "Anyway, you have taken away my Eva''s pure first kiss. Shouldn''t youpensate her?" Essie finally talked about the business. "How can Ipensate for that?" Jim raised his eyebrows. "When ites to the final, please don''t make things difficult for our Eva, okay?" Essie crossed her fingers and put them under her chin, begging. "That trivial role yer was so lucky to run into a girl as good as you," Jim smiled. Hearing his words, Essie thought that he might have agreed, so she smiled too. After the micro movie was shot, it was broadcast on various video websites to serve as a little advertisement before the SUMMBER 100¡æ officially opened. And it could also give a boost to Eva''s fame in audition. The click rate was over 100 million in the first day of the live broadcast. Jim''s poprity and influence was really worthy of his fame. The beautiful Eva and the handsome Walt became famous and hot topic overnight. No wonder in the entertainment circle, Jim was known as a super cirction rocket. As long as someone was on his side, he could soar up in the sky. In the movie, the same clothes of the four main characters would be sold in exclusive stores. Several big Emercepanies were scrambling to get the exclusive right of selling clothes on the Inte. Essie smiled. Her pretty eyes looked like two pieces of gold, shining with golden light. However, there was a trace of gloomy on Zac''s face. It was the second cooperation between Essie and Jim after they perform a love duet in the second phase of ''Beauty on Overpass''. This time, it was obvious that Jim was exerted to promote the brand SUMMER 100¡æ. Therefore, Essie became the gossip girlfriend of Jim. The fans thought them a great match and were satisfied with the result. They strongly demanded them to be together. As a bossy husband who saw the gossip news, he was, of course, extremely upset. ''How can Jim be a good match to my wife? I am the one and the only one who is perfect for my wife, okay?'' He really wanted to announce their marriage to the public on newspapers tomorrow, but this little fool wouldn''t let him do so. She wanted to increase the shop''s poprity through this publicity stunt. She had learned all the publicity stunt of the entertainment circle. She also threatened that if he dared to make their marriage public, she would let him have nightmares every night in the old-fashioned nightgown. Chapter 213 Immersed In The Role (Part Two) Chapter 213 Immersed In The Role (Part Two) What a strong threat! And she also had thece version, thedy version, the wild version, the front version, the back version... She hadn''t wear any of them for him to see yet. In order to enjoy her sexy body at midnight, he had to put up with it. Since Eva won the poprity, the agency noticed that her contract would expire this month. Her agent, Cassie brought over the contract and wanted to renew it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But, in fact, Essie had already given her a heads up beforehand. As soon as the contract was due, she would be joining the Star Media of Zac, a giantpany, so that she could take advantage of it in the future. On the day of the final stage of audition of War Emperor, Eva finally had her fan group and the cheer array led by Vinton. What a powerful fans! When Eva was doing makeup at the backstage, Vinton''s blue enchantress was sent in. The selection of the War Emperor was the most intense in the history of the entertainment circle. He had to select even the heroine of Jim''s y himself. It was the first time that he had such arge-scale audition. Those actors and actresses who had a little fame also came to participate in the audition, hoping to take the chance to work with the super star, Jim, to shoot up into the sky. Wendy who was Eva''s junior schoolmate, was one of them. Ever since she became the mistress of President Jin of the Jin''s Group, her career in the entertainment industry had been spacious and t. The agentpany had since valued her most. As the saying goes, ''Those who suit their actions to the times are wise''. People like Eva, who didn''t know the situation, could only be banished. Seeing that Eva received the flowers from Vinton, Wendy pouted and said, "Eva, I thought you were really a pure white lotus from mud, but I didn''t expect that you are ying hard to get." Her tone was jealous. As soon as Eva reached the final, everything went on smoothly. She felt that there was something fishy inside. But she did not expect that he was protected by Mr. Xu. Although the Jin''s Group was also very powerful, it was still iparable to the four families. The most important thing was that the President Jin was already in his forties, with a bald head, and a beer belly. He had his wife and children in his family. Compared to the handsome and single Mr. Xu from the Xu family, President Jin was a real ape on the earth and Mr. Xu, a star in the sky. Eva gave her a squint and said, "Mr. Xu is neither married nor had a girlfriend. It''s normal for me to be a friend with him. I''m not being a mistress to a married man who can only hide in the dark," Wendy''s face turned pale while hearing her words. It''s no big deal. When she became more famous, she will kick the fat guy off and find a rich young man as well. The first round of the final was abat act. The ''War Emperor'' was a mysterious illusion y with a lot ofputer special effects. In these scenes, actors acted facing nothing but the air. Essie was sitting in the audience, wearing a baseball hat and a goggle sunsses, dressed in a very low-key way, but the photographer still found her with his sharp eyes. He shot close ups for her. This was a way to hype it. For the first few scenes, she was not worried about them at all. She only worried about thest scene to battle against King Jing. That was a love hate struggle. The costume of Eva was customized by Essie, who was both naive and fairy like beauty, just like the leading role in the script. When Jim showed up, the spectators screamed wildly. Wearing a white robe, he was like an immortal coming from the heaven, winning the hearts of all people in an instant. He was so handsome. What a genius. Eva mumbled in her heart. She had thought that it would be difficult to immerse herself into the role in front of this enemy. However, when he got close to her, she was like the female protagonist,pletely forgetting herself. There seemed to be a magic in Jim''s body that he could easily stimte the people who were practicing, and he also had the ability to act in an instant. A second ago, he looked at Eva coldly. The light turned and he became affectionate. Somehow, Eva thought he was ying face changing magic. But she did not know why, his gentle look satisfied her. And for a moment, she didn''t feel disgusted for him. Jim''s sharp eyes captured the change of her expression. It turned out that when a tough woman was not spicy, she was also feminine. He suddenly had an urge to make fun of her and make her reveal her true self. When the two hugged each other ording to the plot, he quietly turned off the microphone, lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Hey, you trivial role yer, I heard that it was your first kiss by the lake that day?" Eva was shocked and her face flushed immediately. ''Damn it! How did he know?'' Her eyes burned with fury, and all the feelings she had prepared vanished into thin air. ''Bastard! You did it on purpose! You want me to fall into your trap?'' thought Eva. She wouldn''t let him fulfill his wish. She wanted to be as devoted as possible. From the beginning to the end, she needed to devote herself to the y. Hence, tears burst out and instantly wetted her face. Jim was shocked. He thought she was worrying about the loss of her first kiss indirectly. He felt heavy instantly. Was it necessary to be so grievous? It''s just artificial respiration? He was not interested in kissing a peppery! Chapter 214 Opponents Always Meet Chapter 214 Opponents Always Meet "Little pepper, why are you crying?" Suddenly, he changed the lines, and the script ran far away. Eva gritted his teeth. While removing her attack, she pushed him away and turned around. "Little monkey, yesterday I was hurt by a poisonous insect transformed by the sacred mountain old witch by theke. I am quite poisonous now. You''d better stay away from me, or you will also be poisoned." In the auditorium, Essie took a deep breath. She had read all the lines of the performance, and the lines werepletely different. Oh, shit, these two people must have fought against each other again! A hint of viciousness shed in Jim eyes, ''What? Poisonous insect! Did she curse me?'' "Pepper, the poison is huge. Let me operate to dispel it for you." He was going to hit on Eva''s back, but he did not expect that Eva turned around. So his big palm fell right on her chest. All of a sudden, the shyness and anger from Eva''s neck rushed to her face, making her face blush, like a ripe Washington apple. Fortunately, the shlight around her was on to cover her abnormality. But Jim could see that clearly. He was shock by the ident. Even though she was wearing a dress, he could feel her breast was so soft. It felt good even though it was small. Seeing that he didn''t put down his hand, Eva was furious. ''Son of a bitch! How dare you take advantage of me in public! You wanna die?'' thought she. But there were thousands of people watching, and it was not good to show it too obviously. She rolled her eyes and said, "Ah!" She fell on the floor, and said, "Little monkey, it''s useless. My heart is being attacked by poison blood. I''m going to lose consciousness soon. Get out, or I''ll hurt you." Suddenly, she changed into a ferocious demonic beast. They are going to have a fight? Jim sneered. He looked into the eyes of Eva who revealed some provocation. He said, "Can you defeat me?" "I''ve been practicing for a long time. Today, let''s talk about the old and new wrongs together," Eva red as she said. She kicked the air and raised the curtain which began the fight. The audience thought it was a show, and kept apuding. Only Essie knew it was a real fight. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and couldn''t bear to look at them anymore. The director and supervisor at the backstage were all confused, and the plot of the speech had completely changed. "Director Liu, what happened?" Assistant director couldn''t help asking. "Maybe it was an intentional test of the actor''s on-the-spot performance." The director rubbed his chin. Jim never liked to y ording to the routine, so it was not strange that he suddenly changed the script. "Don''t worry. We will shoot as king Jim acts," The supervisor said. No matter what kind of tricks King Jim was ying, the audience would buy it. In the past few days, besides acting, Eva practicing karate very hard. She had made obvious progress in her fighting skills. Unfortunately, she was still no match for Jim. Jim cast a sardonic nce at her and said, "You can''t defeat me no matter how hard you practice." Eva was furious, "If a tiger doesn''t get angry, who do you think I am?" When she struck him across the chest, Jim moved quickly. The audience burst into a loud round of apuse. The drama was too vivid and too exciting. At this time, the backstage director reminded them to pay attention to the time. The two had to stop. Eva gritted her teeth and thought, ''You bastard! I will give you a hard lesson one day!'' "If I were you, I would practice it for my whole life," Jim sneered. A cunning look appeared in Eva eyes, "You don''t have to wait so long. I can do it now." Because thest scene was to end with tragedy. Hugging the exhausted girl in his arms, the boyfriend expressed his love to her. This was a good chance to take revenge. Eva put her hand on Jim''s back and pinched it hard. Jim''s eyes were filled with cruelty. "You trivial role yer. You deserve a lesson!" The corners of Eva''s lips curled into a smug smile, and she tightened her fingers. ''If you have guts, give me a lesson now! There are tens of thousands of people watching us. Are you going to whip my body?'' Jim frowned and suddenly lowered his head. As if to punish her, he kissed her. In a state of shock, Eva''s beautiful eyes were as big as brass bells. A strong current was running through them. Eva wanted to push him away, but after the electric shock, she felt weak, even dropping her hand that was pinching him. The audience eximed! Essie was so shock that she almost jumped up from the chair! Honey, is this a kiss or a fake one? The director asked the curtain to be fully closed. Letting go of Eva, Jim turned off the microphone and pursed his lips as if he was still thinking about the kiss. To be honest, the toughness of a tough woman was not bad. "You trivial role yer, now you know the difference between artificial respiration and kiss, don''t you?" A mocking ridicule was sounded in his low and husky voice. Eva was so angry that she wanted to p on his face, but before she could do that, her hand was caught by Jim quickly. He had expected that she would do this, but he was always on guard. "You trivial role yer, do you want me to do it again?" His charming eyes narrowed with evil and threat. Eva gave a little quiver and raised her head. She said unyieldingly, "You damn scum, you are my enemy." Every word was squeezed out of her teeth. With these words, she ran into the backstage. When she was removing her makeup, Essie rushed into the room. She was very worried that they would quarrel with each other on the stage. They were really foes in the previous life. "Eva, are you all right?" "I''m fine." Eva was trying hard to wipe her mouth with the tissue. Damn it! How could this jerk take her first kiss? Looking at her reaction, Essie knew that Jim had kissed her on the stage. Jim had never kissed any woman before, but today he had kissed Eva. It might be a good thing. What she said that day did work. There was hope to be the heroine! However, Eva didn''t know what was going on here. She rested her head on Essie''s shoulder and said sadly, "I shouldn''t havee to this audition if I knew it earlier." The heroine must have been raped by the bad man. How humiliating. Essie touched her head, and said as if he was quite sure of it, "Fortune favors misfortune. Maybe this time you will be blessed with good. Don''t think about anything else. Just sit here and wait for the result." Eva shrugged her shoulders and stopped talking. Anyway, she could not be the heroine. She could y the supporting role. But the supporting heroine was so awkward that she chased after the jerk, Jim, and in the end, she was vanquish for he''s sake. How she wanted to vanquish him. After the performance of thestpetitor, the host began to announce the results of the election on the Inte, Eva was of the highest poprity among all parties. "Yeah!" Essie was cheering in the dressing room. Eva puckered up her lips. No matter how popr she was on the Inte was, the final decision needed to be made by that bastard. He must reject her in the first ce. Now at the most crucial moment, King Jim had handed three victory tickets to the host. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The host opened his first card and slowly read, "The third winner of the audition is Wendy." She took the second card, "The second winner is Mnie." All of a sudden, Eva''s eyes turned dark and she fell into the arms of Essie. No way! She didn''t even get the runner-up! ''Bastard. Damn bastard! Major bastard! You don''t even allow me to y the supporting role! You''re taking revenge on me in the name of public interests! '' Patting on her back, Essie consoled her in a soft voice, "Don''t worry. They haven''t announced the championship yet." "It''s none of my business. I can go now." Eva snuffled and tears appeared in her eyes. She stood up and gloomily packed up her things, ready to leave. At this time, the voice of the host rang out again, "The most exciting moment hase. Who on earth will be the heroine of the ''War Emperor''?" He opened thest card, "The champion of this audition is none other than Eva!" When she heard her name, Eva trembled violently, thinking that he had heard it wrong. However, Essie heard it clearly, she leaped up like a happy little bird. "Evan, you''re the champion. You''re the heroine!" She picked up the powder puff and started to fix her make-up. She was going to give a speech on the stage. Public figures should keep a beautiful image. Eva couldn''t believe that the bastard Jim had asked her to act the leading role? "Essie, I am not dreaming, right? Pinch me a little harder." Smiling, Essie pinched her arm and asked, "Does it hurt?" "Ouch! I''m not dreaming!" Eva scratched her head andughed. She went back to the stage again and received the most enthusiastic apuse and flowers. Eva was in aplicated and excited mood. She never thought there would be such a day. Jim walked to her elegantly and put the champion crystal crown on her head. "The trivial role yer, do you know why I asked you to act?" He whispered in a very low voice just like his lips, and the words just came out into her ears. "Why?" Eva said nothing but just moving her lips. "In order to create more chance to punish you." The corners of his mouth lifted into a devilish smile. Eva felt that ice water was pouring down from her head. The joy and excitement disappeared without a trace. She knew that a bad man was not fair and kind-hearted. Did he want to punish her? Well, I''ll take the challenge. Let''s see who willugh until the end? "I''ll wait!" Eva red at him and clenched her teeth. As soon as she went backstage, Vinton came in with his 999 roses. "Congrattions, Eva." "Thank you, Mr. Xu." Evan said with a smile. Vinton watched her, bewitching, "How about going out to celebrate tonight?" Eva shook her head and said, "I''m afraid I can''t make it today. I''m going to sign with Sino Star and attend the celebration party. It''ll be veryte. Let''s fix it some other day." "Okay, I''ll call you then." Vinton shrugged. He was not in a hurry. He knew that if he took the pepper in one bite, he would choke himself to death. "The movie will start shooting in two days. Would you like toe and visit my shift?" Eva wanted to use him as a gun for self-defense and see how Jim would handle her? "No problem." With a coquettish smile, Vinton made an ''OK'' gesture. A cold light was projected over from not far away. Jim''s eyes were sharp and cold. He looked coldly at the two of them with a mocking tone. Did this trivial role yer n to ask for Vinton to back her up? What a stupid woman! By that time, she would be eaten by him, a hungry wolf, and it would be toote to cry. Chapter 215 Find A Mistress For Her Son (Part One) Chapter 215 Find A Mistress For Her Son (Part One) The opening of SUMMER100¡æ was originally an extremely normal thing. However, it became an event that set the whole city astir. It was the front page news of the entertainment magazines because King Jim and Nicole all came over to attend the ribbon-cutting. There were too many fans and crowds, so they had to send the armed police to maintain the order. The big LED screen hanging outside the exclusive shop was ying the advertising video of the movie, ''Love, don''t wait'', which was about the two protagonists'' limited edition clothing. They were sold out in an hour. To Essie''s surprise, all the men''s suits in the advertising video were purchased by female fans and gays. "I got the vest King Jim wears!" A sunshine waved the booty in his hand and screamed out of joy. "This is the pant Walt had worn." The toy boy next to her showed off. Essie covered her forehead with her hand, seeming to be in a sweat. Such a superstar effect was really strong, and King Jim''s god-send charm could kill all the people in an instant. Because Essie was the designer of the costumes in ''Beauty on Overpass'', her brand SUMMER100¡æ had be a popr name brand among the young. And she was the beloved designer. On top of that, the micro movie, ''Love, don''t wait'' and the indirect over hype by the ''War Emperor'', SUMMER100¡æ had be well-known to every household in the entire country. The shops on the Inte were also quite popr. The moment the same limit clothing of the two main characters opened the booking channel, they were all booked. At the same time, Albert was also keeping an eye on SUMMER100¡æ. This was a very unique and sessful marketing case. "Is this your idea?" He took a drag on his cigar and looked at his son. Zac shook his head. "I didn''t expect my wife to be so profitable. Is this what you called ''A terrific husband with an equally remarkable wife''?" In fact, Albert had already known that this girl was not an ordinary one. A smile rested on his face. However, Mary held different ideas and thought it was a good chance to stir up trouble. When she entered the study, she saw that both the father and the son were there. She sighed heavily and said, "Our Rong Family''s daughter-inws are always low-key who quietly stays at home, taking care of their husband and children. Now, Essie made herself public outside. She is humiliating our family, isn''t she?" "Where did you get the p on the face?" With his eyes slightly narrowed, Albert didn''t show his prestige. "She ran a store and sold the clothes. Do you think that we can''t afford her in a wealthy family like us and let her go out to make money?" Mary pouted. "Mommy, as you said, America let a woman be the Secretary of State and South Korea let a woman be the president. Is this a country to be looked down upon in front of the United Nations?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "That''s another case." Mary rolled her eyes at him and thought, ''You are such an unfilial son. You try your best to protect your wife and disobey your mother!'' "You mean a woman shouldn''t have a career after getting married?" Zac said unhurriedly. "Now that if she wants to be the future hostess of the Rong Family, she should put her family as her priority." Mary couldn''t help talking in a sharp tone, but she didn''t say thest half of the sentence, ''If she doesn''t want to be the hostess of the Rong Family, then leave it to Valery.'' "You don''t need to worry about that. She will still focus on home in the future. She is still young and talented, so I think she should exercise outside so that she can be my most capable wife in the future. My wife can''t be a fool, nor can she be a stupid dog that does something harmful to others without benefit to herself," Zac said slowly. Albert nodded his head. He totally agreed with his son. His mother, Mrs. Rong won the nickname ''iron lady'' in Dragon City. She had beenbating side by side with her husband which won the first ce in power and business for the Rong Family. "I think our Essie has the manner of our mother. Maybe she will be the second ''irondy'' in the future." "The wife I chose can''t be wrong!" Zac raised his eyebrows smugly. Mary was angry and helpless. They werepletely the same kind of person. They were all seduced by the little tramp, and their eldest son had actually lowered himself for that little bitch to be the spokesperson. Now she was the only one at home who was sober and in a terrible situation. But even if she fought alone, she would never give up. She must drive the little bitch out of this house. Ever since the exclusive shop opened, the number of clients that came to customized tailoring shop doubled. It was difficult for Essie to deal with, so she decided to hire two assistants. After the recruitment notice was posted online, there were many applicants. After several rounds of interview, Essie selected two assistants who were both good at fashion and sewing. One of them was Amy, a chubby and lovely girl. She had just graduated from University, and the other one was Jacy. He was arrogant and was also a new graduate. In order to assist in managing the affairs of the Rong Mansion, Essie didn''t have time toe to the shop so often. All her clients had to make a reservation in either the inte shop or exclusive shop. In the afternoon, she had a total of four clients. Thest one was supposed to arrive at four o''clock. But then she got a call and it would be dyed till five o''clock. So she had to wait one more hour. Next to the studio, there was a small lounge with magazines and coffee inside. Customers could drink coffee and wait there if they arrived early. Essie looked at her watch and made a cup of coffee for herself. She asked Amy and Jacy toe in and have a rest together. Chapter 216 Find A Mistress For Her Son (Part Two) Chapter 216 Find A Mistress For Her Son (Part Two) Amy and Jacy fell in love with this ce at the first day they came to work because they could drink blue mountain coffee which was only avable to rich people every day. "Amy, Jacy, how are you doing these days in your duty?" Essie took a sip of her coffee and asked with a smile. "Very ustomed to it. We like it very much." Amy said with a smile, "The decoration here is fantastic!" "Yes, I fell in love with this ce as soon as I came in." Jacy ran his fingers through his forehead and replied, "Ms. Yi, the designer for the decoration of this shop is super. Well, the room is great. From the wall, the floor, to the furniture, all of these are impressively graceful and stylish." With a slight smile on her face, Essie continued, "Well, he is the youngest designer who has won the Pritzker building prize in the world. He must be good in his job." "Wow." Amy cupped her chin with her hands and said with admiration and worship on her face, "Miss Yi, you have a lot of celebrities around you. Do you think we will have the chance to meet them in the future?" "If you behave well, you will have a chance to meet them." Essie smiled again. "Can I have a chance to meet Jim?" I''ve been in love with him for a long time." Amy eximed, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "I also want to see Jim. He is my prince charming, my happiness and the spring of my life." Jacy responded more dramatically than she did. Essie felt a bit uneasy. No wonder people would say that ''How many people on the earth, there would be how many fans of Jim. She used to think it was too exaggerated before, but now she believed it. Jim is really appealed to both male and female. "There will be a scene of ''War Emperor'' being filmed in Dragon City. If you perform well, I will take you to visit him!" She smiled. Amy and Jacy were so excited that they jumped up from the chairs at once. "Yeah, we will work hard!" They took a gulp of their coffee and went to work in front of the sewing machine. They were full of beans. Essie shook her head again. The Star chaser was indeed an incredible creature. At five o''clock, the clients she had waited finally showed up. N?velDrama.Org content. They were two beautiful young girls. "My name is cherry. This is my friend, Jenny. She has juste back from New York. She is going to attend a party of celebrities on the weekend. She wants to ask you to make an appropriate dress for her for the party," The girl with a mixed blood face introduced. Essie then looked over her client. The girl had chestnut long hair and wore light nude makeup. Her skin was very fair, like a piece of smooth suet jade. She looked pure and sweet. Jenney was also staring at her. She heard from Cherry that Essie was the most popr fashion designer in Dragon City and many socialite divas asked her to design clothes for them. So she came here to have a look. She had thought that she was a middle-aged woman, but to her surprise, he was so young and beautiful. Then, Essie took out a newly designed Epiphyllum series and said, "Miss Jenny, this is our new launched customized series. You are tall and slender, with fair skin. It should be suitable for you." Jenny took a nce at the dresses. She found that all the dresses were very beautiful, so she was uncertain about which one she should buy. Therefore, she asked Cherry, who was beside her, "Cherry, could you please help me to choose one?" Cherry smiled. She pointed at a piece of long dress, with an organza European style of cloak, and said, "This one shall do. It was not too showing off or exaggerate. For sure, Zac will fall in love with you at the first sight." She deliberately stressed the words ''Zac''. Her voice was clear and loud. This was a special message for Essie. During the few days she had worked in the Emperor, she had gotten to know that Zac had been married. His wife was the boss of the SUMMER 100¡æ, whom he had not been announced to the public. She did so in order to revenge on Mary who arranged her to work in the Emperor and promised to help her pursue the Zac, but so many days passed, she didn''t even call her. Two days ago, by chance, she met Jenny in the mall. She got to know that Jenny, her old ssmate, was the new candidate she found for her son. So she had been abandoned by Mary long ago. Jenny didn''t know anything about the rtionship between Zac and Essie. Since she had juste back from America after studying, she didn''t know anything about what had happened in Dragon City. Cherry was well aware of this, so she could bring Jenny to meet Essie and let her know what a terrible thing her mother-inw was doing. Essie was shocked. It never urred to her that her mother-inw, Mary, in order to separate her and Zac, who could have done such a despicable thing behind her. But she kept quiet and her face was as calm as water, as if she had not heard what Cherry had just said. "Miss Jenny, let me take a measure you, okay?" She picked up the tape on the chopping table. Cherry thought that she didn''t hear her. So she began to talk as she went to took the measure tape, "Aunt Mary is really kind to me. As soon as I came to Dragon City, she arranged me to work in Emperor, in the CEO office!" "Then you can see Mr. Rong every day, right?" Jenny smiled. "I''m working, not like you. Are you going on a blind date? Or is aunt Mary preparing a special ball for you?" Cherry couldn''t help giggling. She stole a nce at Essie from time to time. Essie looked calm, as if nothing they were talking about had anything to do with her. Chapter 217 Take Them All! (Part One) Chapter 217 Take Them All! (Part One) Jenny flushed, "I met him when we were in high school. After so many years, he must have forgotten me." "So you should do your best to make him fall in love with you." Cherry refrained herself fromughing. She knew that he must not do anything that would make him unhappy with her. He must put her into the cklist and then he was dumped by Mary. "I remember that he didn''t talk to girls before. He was as cold as ice. Will he still be like this?" Jenny was a little nervous. "I believe he just hasn''t met the girl he likes. If he met the right girl, he must be gentle to her," Cherry patted her shoulder tofort her. A tinge of expectation appeared on her face. "In fact, I fell in love with him at the first sight of him. He is so handsome. I have never seen a boy as handsome as him." "Yes, he is so handsome and excellent. The girl who can marry him must have saved the universe in her previous life because she is so lucky," Cherry said. She took a peek at Essie. She was so jealous. Hearing what they had said, Essie felt her heart skip a beat. Had she saved the universe in her previous life? Or did she just destroy the universe, so she was punished by God. She was sentenced a life imprisonment in this life. So that was why she was imprisoned, worshiped, and enved by Zac. After she paid the deposit, Jenny left with Cherry. After she got out of the exclusive shop, Cherry was extremely confused, because Essie kept a straight face from the beginning to the end and she didn''t seem to know Zac. She could not help wondering whether her rtionship with Zac was just like the one between her and Jim, who was only involved in gossip? Or, was she too sophisticated to hide her real thought? She hoped thetter was the case. Mary was so mean that she deserved a good daughter-inw to teach her a lesson! Standing in front of the window of her studio, and seeing them get on the car and leave, she said a few words to Amy and Jacy and left the studio. When she went back to the Rong Mansion, Zac was also arrived at the same time. He stretched out his arms to hold her, but was pushed away by her immediately. If she guessed it right, Cherry was indeed prepared for him by Mary. She had nned to ask her to sneak into the CEO''s office. What a deliberately n! But he acted like nothing had happened and didn''t tell her at all. Maybe he had epted all of them like Walt and then cultivate another one as the potential backups! She was upset and went upstairs, ignoring him. Sensed something different in the air, and Zac followed her promptly. She went back to her room, closed the door, picked up the pillow and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. Zac went to her side and gently stroked the disheveled hair on her face. "Honey, what''s wrong?" Essie ignored and pretended to be dead. He pulled her into his arms from behind and asked, "Are you tired or unhappy?" She raised her eyes, and the cold light shed through her ck eyes. "Go away, don''t touched me, and stay away from me." She grabbed his hand on her waist angrily and threw it aside. Zac was surprised. The tone sounded like that she was mad at him? Had he done anything that made her unhappy? The brain cells rapidly revolved for a week. The past 108 hours were flipped back like slides. He trusted that behaved well by following the rules! "Honey, are you mad at me?" He couldn''t find the reason, so he just asked straightforwardly. He didn''t want to be mistaken. Essie sat up and gave him a hard push with all her strength, and said, "From today on, you sleep on the sofa!" "You should give me a reason for that, okay?" He threw up his hands and looked extremely upset. "I''m a neat freak. Don''t touch me if you touch someone else. It''s so dirty." Essie roared again. Mary had sent the woman to his office. God knows if they were do it in his office, if he spoiled her every day! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When he heard these words, he could not help but feel devastated! When did he touch other women? Did someone secretly smear him and maliciously frame him? "You little fool." He put his arms around her shoulders and said with a very serious expression, "If you hear any gossip outside, you must not believe it. You are already a hard nut to crack for me. How can I have the time to find another woman? " "You don''t have to do it yourself. Someone will help you find it and send it directly to your CEO office." Essie snorted. Zac was shocked. It was true that somebody had done that before. "Did Mommy call you?" Essie sneered and thought to herself that he admitted it. "Freezing guy, since your mommy has found someone to rece me, you should let me go, right?" Zac smiled bitterly. Didn''t she trust him at all? "You little fool, what do you think of me?" His voice was depressed. Overbearing, selfish, independent, unreasonable... Thinking of all the negative words she could think of, Essie didn''t speak them out, but just said rashly, "You are the person that I want to get rid of, but I can''t get rid of." At the thought of it, a sad look slowly emerged in his face. He asked, "You hate me, don''t you?" She shook her head, "I dislike you, but I don''t hate you. If I hate you, I must have loved you." Her tone was filled with helpless sadness. He was like hit in the vital part by a bullet, and his face became dark and pale. Depressed, he walked to the window with a frown. Sorrow filled his eyes. Chapter 218 Take Them All! (Part Two) Chapter 218 Take Them All! (Part Two) "OK, I''ll take it." His voice was weak and hoarse, like the cold wind that forced in from the gap of the window. Shey on the bed again, closed her eyes and stopped talking. He stood quietly in front of the window for a long time, without moving, as if he were an earth without a soul. Then he left the room. He didn''t know where he went and he didn''te back for dinner. At midnight, shey in bed alone, guessing that he wouldn''te back tonight. She couldn''t sleep, so she count the sheep with her eyes closed. When she counted to one thousand, the door was pushed open. She quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Soon enough, his hot breath was surrounded her, with a slight smell of wine. He drank! She didn''t open her eyes and continued to pretend to be asleep. The room was as quiet as ice. She could almost hear her racing heart. His breathing constantly pped on her face, letting her know that he was still beside her. "You little fool." His voice suddenly sounded from the air, very light, very low, as if it was his lips. "I know, in your heart, I am dispensable, but in my heart, you are unique, no one can rece you, so I can''t let you go, I can''t lose you." Hearing what he said, Essie''s heart contracted violently. The one of a kind? What''s the meaning of this? The unique substitute or... She immediately stopped thinking and dared not think too much. She was afraid that the beautiful soap bubble that she had imagined from her own dreams would be so much. She couldn''t bear the huge loss caused by it that it would copse into a bottomless chasm from the cloud and crush her to pieces. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Then hey down beside her and gently held her in his arms. He didn''t dare to let her go because he was afraid that she would be like a kite that had been off its string and never came back. Unconsciously, she grabbed his cor with her hand. She didn''t want him to leave. She couldn''t sleep without him. She didn''t know when she had be so dependent on him. Perhaps, his position in her heart had long been different, but she didn''t realize it. When she woke up the next morning, she decided to have a good talk with him to stop Mary''s n. She told him that Cherry and Jenny hade to the clothing store for clothes yesterday. After hearing that, he sighed deeply. He felt aggrieved and said, "I have arranged Cherry to the market department. If you still don''t believe me, I''ll fire her right away." "No, you don''t have to do that." With a pout, she continued, "Without her and Jenny, there will still be someone else." "You little fool." He held her little face and looked at her without a blink. His expression was serious and calm. "Trust me once. I''m not interested in those women." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "There will be more Mary, Emily, Lucy, and Kate on the way, but I''m sure one of them will appeal to you." Essie then shook off his hand, andy down on the bed with her arms crossed in front of her chest. He stared at him with a fierce look, and he was at a loss what to do next. He felt so distressed that he scratched his head and messed up his ck hair. "I''m not a yboy as you think. My..." He wanted to say that he had given his first time to her, but he had to hold it back. He couldn''t say that because he couldn''t let her know before the birth of Valery''s child. "Your what?" Seeing that he stopped talking and became silent, Essie asked deliberately. "You are the only one I have in my world, so it''s unnecessary to worry about it." He changed his words tactfully. With a mocking smile on her face, Essie thought, ''He is acting like a well behaved guy. Didn''t he y around with Le behind my back a short while ago?'' Although her brain was confused and she often had short brain, she was not silly and could understand something clearly. She was just a gorgeous substitute. As long as he met the true love, she had to step aside obediently. "Never mind. I should be more generous and be more broad-minded." Her thick long eyshes fluttered, a flicker of strange light shing across her eyes. "Since those are the woman your mommy arranged for you, just take them all." "Essie Yi!" Zac growled. His eyes became mad, as if he was on the verge of copse by her. "If you really want me to ept it, then I will ept them all!" He said angrily. Instead, Essie put on a smile and wrapped her arms around his neck, and said, "Don''t be angry. I didn''t really mean to ask you to take them." He gasped with astonishment. Seeing the secret expression on her face, he realized that he had been tricked. He was angry and funny, and said, "You''re getting more and more courageous." How dare she make fun of him! Then Essie smiled and said, "I really ask you to take them. But you should know that taking them is not taking them as lovers." He pinched her chin tip and said: "Don''t keep me in suspense. Be honest, how will you want me to take them?" ''This little head is so clever and full of various ideas if it functions well, '' he thought, ''I''d like to know what ideas she hase up with.'' Essie rolled her ck eyes and said, "You should take them this way..." She whispered in his ear. He shook his head andughed. It was a very interesting idea. Chapter 219 Listening To The Good Wife (Part One) Chapter 219 Listening To The Good Wife (Part One) Mary requested Zac to go to the celebrity ball on weekend as she scheduled. Zac agreed happily. Dressed in a beautiful and luxurious dress from Epiphyllum collection, which with the unique design of Essie, Jenny drew everyone''s attention. Zac also looked at her. "Who is she? Why haven''t I seen her before?" He asked. "She is the daughter of Mr. Chen, the CEO of the Chen''s Group in Yang City. She came back from Americast week," Mary said. There was a slight smile on her face. Judging from her son''s tone, she was certain that her son was interested in Jenny. Jenny was the most attractive and charming girl to the upper ss girls in the country. That was why she chose her. Zac nodded. "I''ll go and say hello." Then, he walked towards Jenny. Mary was overjoyed to hear that. As long as her son could be with Jenny, she would be able to get rid of Essie. As soon as she entered the room, Jenny saw Zac standing out among the crowd. He was wearing a luxurious midnight blue evening dress. Although he had concealed his arrogance and unruly temperament, he still looked like a king who looked down upon everyone in the room. The powerful aura around him made people dare not to look up at him. When he approached Jenny, her heart beat faster with excitement. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Rong." Her voice trembled uncontrobly. "Me too," A faint smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "My name is Jenny Chen. I''m 22 years old and just graduated from the University of Columbia." She was a little nervous, and it seemed that she was reporting something to Zac. "You look gorgeous in this dress, Jenny." Zac was not interested in her personal information at all. What he liked was the dress made by his little fool in person. "It is made by the designer of SUMMER 100¡æ. I heard that she is the most popr designer in Dragon City," Jenny said. "You have found the right person. She is unparalleled talent in the fashion field. I have hired her to be my exclusive designer." He spared no effort in praising his wife. "Really?" At the thought of this, her eyes sparkled with joy. ''Does that mean that he and I have the common interest?'' she wondered. "When I first saw her, I couldn''t believe that she was so young, just like me." She decided to continue the topic. Zac was also willing to talk to her. "She is beautiful, isn''t she?" He added. "Yes." Jenny then added, "I watched the entertainment news of Dragon City yesterday. I heard that she seems to be Jim''s girlfriend." N?velDrama.Org content. A flicker of anger shed through Zac'' eyes. ''Damn it! She is my wife. Does she have anything to do with Jim?'' Without noticing the change of his facial expression, she continued, "Their acting is so touching. Although it is short, I cried over it. They are a perfect couple and they are popr among fans. No wonder that fans want them to be together!" Zac''s eyes were burning with rage. He thought to himself, ''I don''t think my wife and Jim are qualified to be a couple. Moreover, I don''t feel that they are a perfect couple! Are all those idiots saw them as a couple through the third eye?'' "I didn''t expect you to care so much about the gossip in the entertainment circle." There was a touch of gloom in his tone. Noticing his displeasure and realizing that she had said something wrong, she lowered her head awkwardly and replied, "I''m not interested in these things. I just look at them when I''m bored." With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac concealed the flushed color on his face. At this moment, the first dance came, "Let''s dance." He held out his hands for a dance. She nodded and gracefully put her little hand on the back of his hand. Then she followed him into the dancing floor. Sitting on the chair, Mary looked at the two people in the dancing floor very happy. All efforts paid off, and she finally picked a woman for her son. Essie, this little foxy girl, was doomed! At the ball, Jenny attended it with pleasure. She was the exclusive dancing partner of Zac. She was over the moon. He was just like Apollo, the God of sun, so handsome that she couldn''t move her eyes away from him. His shining light bathed her fragile and petite heart, melting her soul into a soft water. When the ball was over, Zac requested to send her home. This was what Mary wanted. He could stay there overnight. "Are you free tomorrow?" When the car stopped at the intersection waiting for the traffic light, Zac asked slowly. "Yes." She nodded in agreement. "Come to my home," Zac said. Hearing this, Jenny was stunned and then beamed with delight. Was he taking her to meet his parents? She had heard that the Rong Family would require the parents to agree to select a girlfriend before they went on dating. And that was exactly what he meant now? "Okay... Okay." She bowed her head shyly and her heart almost jumped out of her chest with excitement. It was great that he liked her. She would soon be the happiest woman in the world. Zac gazed at her with an imperceptible, mockery smile that used to dominant on his face. On the other side, Mary had returned to Rong Mansion. In the living room, Essie and Ivy were watching TV. Upon seeing this, a wicked smile appeared on Mary face. This little fox would soon be released from the Rong Mansion, and her husband and two sons would regain their sanity and consciousness as before. Seeing that she came back alone. Ivy asked in surprise, "Aunt, where is cousin? Didn''t hee back with you?" "Men have affairs. It''s impossible for him to stay at home every night for a woman," Mary said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. Chapter 220 Listening To The Good Wife (Part Two) Chapter 220 Listening To The Good Wife (Part Two) Ivy turned to look at the big clock at the corner of the wall. It was already ten o''clock in the corner of the wall. There would be nothing good if the man didn''t go home after the ball. In a hurry, she tugged at Essie''s sleeve and said, "Sister inw, make a call to cousin and ask him what he is doing now." Essie nodded and took out her cellphone, pretending to make a call. Mary stopped her in a hurry, "It is the chamber of Commerce of the city, and they wants to consult with him about the invest of thend. You''d better not call to interrupt him." She couldn''t let this coquette spoil her son''s rtionship with Jenny. "I see," She murmured, as if she was talking to herself. Then she put down the phone and said, "Since it is business, there''s no need to ask." Mary cast a sharp nce at her and went upstairs. ''You little fox, enjoy yourself here for a few more days. It won''tst long.'' When she disappeared in the corridor, Ivy covered her mouth and whispered, "Sister-inw, I think it''s a little weird. It''s sote now. Who dares to discuss business with my cousin?" "Yes, you''re right. We''d better hurry up and call the cousin. What if..." Daisy was stunned by her words. She didn''t finish her words, but she knew what Daisy meant. Essie waved her hand to show her indifference and said, "It doesn''t matter. I trust him." Seeing that she was so assured, it was useless for the two to say anything more. They looked at each other and continued to watch TV. It was already midnight when Zac came back. And Essie was still lying in bed, waiting for him. In fact, she was not relieved at all. Men were all animals that thought with their lower half of their bodies. If Jenny threw herself at him and pestered him, he might fall in love. Hearing the door opened, she closed her eyes immediately and pretended to be asleep. Taking a nce at her, Zac changed his clothes first and then took a shower. He hated the perfume of woman on his body very much. She hated it more. After everything was done, hey beside her and whispered in her ear, "Honey, are you asleep?" How could she fall asleep after since he did such a dangerous thing tonight? But Essie still pretended she was sleeping, she did not respond him. Really fell asleep? A little disappointment was welling up in the Zac''s heart. Did she really not care about him at all? He was her husband protected by thew and she arranged him to coax the other woman with his handsome face. Why couldn''t she just say something nice tofort him? With her eyshes fluttering slightly, Essie stole a nce at him. When she saw his sullen face, she was startled and thought that he wasn''t able to resist Jenny''s temptation and was taken advantage of by others. She yawned and pretended to be awakened. She opened her eyes and looked at him with sleepy eyes. "You''re back." Her voice was so vague that it echoed in her sleep. nkly staring at her, Zac was surprised at her deep sleep.N?velDrama.Org content. "Honey, I have found out mommy had been determent this time. You know what? That Jenny is way better than Cherry," He said deliberately, with a bit of revenge. As soon as Essie heard his words, a dash of anger shed through her eyes. He really fell in love with her, didn''t he? "So you really fall in love with her. Do you want to take her in?" She gritted her teeth. "Do you agree?" His dark eyes sparkled in the dim light. "I have no right to interfere with your affairs." Essie said in a low voice and looked at him with her eyebrows furrowing. This responseforted the depressed heartke. "You are my wife. You have no right. Who has right?" "You don''t remember you have a wife, do you?" Then she raised her leg and gave him a hard kick in his calf. The harder she kicked him, the morefortable he felt in his heart. This little fool seemed to care about him. "Are you jealous?" He put his charming face close to her, his lips almost touching hers. "Haha." With another sneer, Essie pushed his face away with her palm and kept a safe distance from him, so as not to be overwhelmed by his imposing aura. "I have a lot of things to do every day, and I have no time to be jealous of you. I just have a fetish about cleanliness. I don''t want to be contaminated by you. " "Really?" Zac raised his bushy eyebrows slightly, with some cunning in his eyes. "Honey, you know that sometimes a sham act can really be done." He teased. A fierce look shed through Essie''s eyes and she questioned, "So, you and Jenny are not acting tonight?" No wonder he came back in the middle of the night. Zac was very satisfied with her reaction, which indicated that he was notpletely transparent in her heart. "If I say that I will not turn a sidelong nce away from the dress you design tonight, and will you reward me?" ring at him, Essie hailed, "The reward is to allow you to sleep nearby." Then she turned over and pretended to be dead with him on her back. He keenly captured the subtle change of her expression, smiling. ''I still have a long way to go. I don''t need to be in a hurry to show my existence in her heart, '' he thought. "Honey, what''s your arrangement tomorrow?" he asked in a low voice. Hearing that, Essie turned around in a hurry. It seemed that she had almost forgotten something important. "You''re like this tomorrow..." she said She raised her head and whispered in his ear. Zac nodded with a smile. Chapter 221 The Husband Is Having A Mistress Chapter 221 The Husband Is Having A Mistress Early the next morning, Essie left the Rong Mansion and went to her studio, so as not to ruin the man to have a mistress. It was almost lunchtime. Zac picked up Jenny. Before dawn, Jenny got up to do her make-up. She was determined to leave a good impression on the parent of the Rong Family. However, she didn''t feel nervous. As a future mother-inw, Mary would definitely put in a good word for her in the presence of her future father-inw and other elders, since she wanted to make a good match for herself and Zac. Zac asked her to keep it a secret and not to tell anyone. He wanted to surprise his family, so she didn''t call Mary in advance to avoid making him unhappy. At the sight of Zac, she smiled sweetly and happily. "Zac, will your family like me?" She changed her calling, half closed her eyes and asked shyly. "They will love you if you behave well." A weird smile quietly appeared on Zac''s face. In the Rong Mansion, Mary was drinking tea and chatting with Valery in the garden. When they heard that Zac had brought some guests back, they went to the hall together. At the sight of Jenny, a sudden shiver ran down Mary''s spine. She had never expected that Zac would bring her home. Valery was also shock. Her feeling about the woman was not good. "Valery, this is Jenny," With a half-smile on his face, Zac nced at Mary indifferently, "Mommy, you two are already familiar with each other. I don''t need to introduce more." Mary''s face turned a little pale. Her original n was to let Zac and Jenny be in a private rtionship. When the time was ripe, they woulde and tell Essie the truth and drove her away. After all, she had to hide it from Valery, or there would be trouble between her and Elizabeth. Now, when Zac took her home all of a sudden, it was unexpected for her. It totally messed up her n. "Zac, why didn''t you inform us in advance that you had brought a friend back?" Maryined. "Mommy, I think Jenny is not just a friend," As he said, Zac put his arm around Jenny''s waist. Although their act was short, it was enough to show an intimate rtionship. Seeing this, Valery was very angry and said, "You... You and she... " She trembled and could not even speak. Looking at her excited expression, Jenny asked in puzzlement, "Zac, she is..." She hadn''t finished her question when Zac stopped her. "Let''s have lunch first. I''ll tell you everything after lunch." "Okay." Jenny nodded her head. In the dining room, the atmosphere was particrly weird. There weren''t many people dining in the restaurant this noon. And it was a special day chosen by Essie. Albert was going to the CBDmercial mall to take part in the cornerstoneying ceremony. Allen had an appointment. Ivy and Goel went to visit the rtives with the third wife of Albert, Sally. Marci and Walt would note home for lunch as usual. And Daisy went to Emperor to meet William. There were only the four of them to have lunch together. Zac treated Jenny as the way he treated Essie who was very tender. And he kept picking up food for her. Mary was supposed to be happy to see it, but now she wasn''t. Because Valery''s face was even stinky and worse than the stinky stones in the toilet. To make it worse, Zac continues relentlessly. "Mommy, you picked Jenny for me in person. I am going to listen to you and started dating her as you said. Am I an obedient son to you?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As soon as he said that, Valery was shocked as if she was hit by a thunderbolt and had a violent convulsion. This woman was introduced to him by Mary? What did he mean? ''Wasn''t she going to support me and help me get the position?'' Mary''s lips trembled. She thought she had arranged it very cleverly. How did her son know? Or did Jenny identally told him about this? When she was thinking, the voice of Zac came again. "Mommy, in fact, I also think it''s a good idea that you''ve arranged Cherry for me to the CEO office in the emperor. Would you like to let her be in my office with me in the future?" Hearing his words, Valery''s eyes darkened and she almost fainted. ''There is more than one? Is there another one in Emperor?'' What was Mary going to do? Did he want to force her out of the Rong family? Hearing Cherry''s name, Jenny was also surprised. She asked, "Are you dating Cherry right now?" "Didn''t my mommy tell you?" Zac said as he raised his eyebrows. No, neither Mary nor Cherry. A tinge of anger was shown on Jenny''s face. She waspletely in the dark. And she even told Cherry that she was going to meet Zac under the arrangement of Mary. She was intended to show off in front of Cherry. But she didn''t expect that Cherry was also dating with Zac. And Cherry deliberately pretended as if nothing had happened. She was a hypocritical white lotus. By this moment, Mary had known the purpose of Zac taking Jenny here, which was to make trouble with her on purpose! At this moment, the most aggrieved person was Valery. She felt like she was abandoned by everyone. "Wu..." she covered her face with one hand and cried out loud, "Mommy, how could you do this to me? I''m pregnant with a baby of Zac. But you found a woman for him without letting me know. You don''t want me to live well?" "Valery, I didn''t mean that," Mary said in a hurry. Besides, Jenny was sitting next to her. It was not convenient for her to exin everything to her. Jenny''s heart sank with disappointment. "Zac, she... What''s your rtionship with her?" Seeing that everyone had almost finished eating, Zac put down his chopsticks and asked the servant to serve some fruit. He wasn''t in a hurry to exin himself. After swallowing a few cherry, he slowly stated, "Well, in my case, I have my first wife. However, my mommy found a second wife for me, which was Valery. Later, she introduced Cherry to me. Originally, Cherry was the third one, she should be my third wife. And then, you, you would going to be my fourth wife. However, I prefer you more than Cherry and Valery. So I decided to give you the second ce to be my second wife. And Valery would be my third wife and Cherry the fourth." His voice was as soft as the wind, but it almost made the three women on the table spit blood and die! Valery was so jealous that she even lost her second ce! "Why should she get ahead of me? I''m pregnant with your child." "If it weren''t for the baby''s sake, you would be the fourth!" Zac sneered and changed his tone. "Don''t be too angry. After that, there will be the fifth, sixth and seventh wife. I''m the most filial one to my mommy. As long as she likes any girl, I''ll take them back to show my respect to her." Mary''s face paled. She thought, ''How unfilial he is! Is he trying to infuriate me to death?'' On the other hand, Jenny was about to cry as well. Her excitement and enthusiasm were frosty by the wind from Siberia. Taking a nce at her, Zac said, "Jenny, it is a pity for you to be my second wife. So you can quit." His tone was cold and harsh. Quit? Hearing Zac''s words, Jenny was stunned for a few seconds. Why did she had to quit? Now that she came to the second ce, she might be able to drive his genuine wife away and marry him. She looked like the glorious daughter of the Chen Family as she was enviable and sessful, but in fact, she was inferior to a servant in the family because she was an illegitimate daughter. Her father never took her seriously, while her brothers and sisters always look down upon her, and always bullied her. Although she had managed to go to the University of Columbia, she was still unable to change her position in the family. If she could marry into the Rong Family and be the woman that his family treasured most, they would never dare to look down upon her and bully her again. "Zac, I like you. It''s enough as long as I can be with you. Nothing else matters," she said hurriedly. Zac had sweat in his forehead. The woman he wanted couldn''t stick with him, but he had to stick with her. The women he didn''t want were all like 502 glue to him. "I have something else to do. Let the driver send you back first," he said coldly. Jenny didn''t know that Zac wanted to drive her away. Taking it for granted that he wanted to discuss her entry to the family with Mary, she stood up and walked out of the room obediently. Mary''s face was no longer pale. She looked so angry that her facial features were distorted. "You''re just messing around!" A faint smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. He said, "I am doing what you want me to do. I take Cherry and Jenny into the house. I don''t want you to worry about them anymore." "Mommy, why did you do that?" It seemed that she had been betrayed by someone. Disappointment was written all over Valery''s face. She couldn''t handle Essie, and now two more came, even squeezing out her position. How could she get the position? With her son by her side, Mary was helpless. The goal was achieved, and it was no need for him to pay attention to them. "Well, from now on, you four have to get along well and be filial to Mommy together. If you can''t satisfy Mommy, then I''ll have to take the fifth and sixth wife in." He sneered and went out. As soon as she saw him leave, Mary rushed over to take hold of Valery''s hand. "Rx. I just want to distract Zac''s attention, so that I can get rid of Essie." But Valery didn''t get anyfort. She couldn''t imagine what benefits could she get even if she drove away Essie. Since there would be other women to get in, what benefits would they bring to her? In order to drive Essie away, Mary had tried her best. She even had the second choice and epted other people to be her daughter-inw. But Valery was different. Her goal was to be the hostess of the Rong Family in the future. Both Essie and any other woman to get involve were her enemies. "Mommy, I''m tired. I''m going upstairs to have a rest," she said and walked outside. She wanted to make a call to Elizabeth and asked for her help. At the studio of SUMMER100¡æ studio, Essie was designing the winter collection of this year. Amy who went out to eat, rushed to upstairs like Colombo who discovered the new continent. She gasped and said, "Hey, sister Yi,e down quickly. Herees a very handsome, cool, fashionable guy. I have never seen such a handsome guy before. You have to satisfy your eyes, or he will leave soon." Chapter 222 Fight Fire With Fire (Part One) Chapter 222 Fight Fire With Fire (Part One) When they arrived at the exclusive shop, she saw a familiar face at the door. "Are you talking about him?" Essie pointed at the man. Her curiosity decreased from one hundred degree to Zero degree. Amy nodded, with a hint of excitement in her eyes, "Well, sister Yi, I have a new dream man now." As excellent toy boy, Jacy was clinging to the man, he acted as a shopping guide when he was trying to show his close rtionship with the man. "Oba, our SUMMER100¡æ is the most popr fashion brand in Dragon City now. King Jim and Nicole are wearing our brands. Oba, you have a nice figure and muscles. Our clothes fit you well." Essie coughed to break in, "Jacy, invite your Oba having a cup of coffee upstairs? Then she turned around and went upstairs. Amy went to make coffee immediately. When the man came up, Essie walked to him, with one hand on her waist and the other on his shoulder, "Let me introduce to you. This is the handsome and the extremely talented designer of this exclusive store and studio. He is the genius designer of Harvard University, the Academy of architecture." "Oh, my god. Harvard University!" Amy crossed her hands and rested her chin on her hands. She looked up at the man and said, "Oba, I admire you so much. You must be the most powerful man in the world in my heart." Jacy squatted down and put on an adorable look. "I''m willing to be your pet. Take me." Zac was helpless. What a funny couple! He rubbed Essie''s little head and said, "My dear wife, keep a low profile!" Wife? Amy and Jacy looked at each other surprisingly. "Sister. Yi, he called you wife?" Amy''s dark eyes widened. Essie coughed to continued, "I haven''t finished my introduction yet. And this is my husband too. You two have to call your brother-inw." "What? Sister Yi, did you get married?" Jacy jumped up, jaw out of joint. "Aren''t you in a rtionship with King Jim?" Amy kept her mouth shape of O for ten seconds before she started to speak. Zac''s eyes shed with anger. He was allergic to such gossip recently. "My wife doesn''t like him." He said through his teeth. Shocked, Jacy and Amy eximed at the same time, "Sister Yi, did you dump King Jim?" This was a sensational news, and it would definitely make a ssh in the whole entertainment circle. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Essie rest her hands on her forehead. "In fact, King Jim is my husband''s best friend. We are just friends." She hastened to exin herself. If the news got out, she would definitely blow up all the major websites tomorrow. Once she went out, she would be surrounded and beaten up by Jim''s fans, breaking eggs crazily. Both Jacy and Amy sighed with relief. It turned out that those rumors were not true. "Wow, it turns out that King Jim onlye to surpport SUMMER100¡æ and cheer for us because of our brother-inw." Amy seemed to realize something suddenly. "A friend of a handsome guy is also a handsome guy. Is it called ''Birds of a feather flock together''?" Jacy said as he scratched his head. It was exactly what Zac agreed with him. Only someone like his little fool could have recruited such joyful workers into this studio. His little fool was like the king of the joy. He believed that the studio would be more joyful if they had three of them working together. "Miss Yi, you''re indeed the glorious president of the appearance Association and the union of women, and no one can match you in looking for your husband." Amy gave Essie thumbs up with admiration. "Of course." Raising her eyebrows smugly, Essie continued, "We fashion circle need a pair of eyes that are good at finding the beautiful things in the world." The coffee was ready. They sat down, had a cup of coffee and chatted for a while. Then Amy and Jacy went to work. Then Essie closed the door and began to talk business with that man. "Are you happy with the new concubines today?" She leaned back on the back of the chair with her arms crossed in front of her chest and asked in a humored tone. "Wow, that''s fantastic! I''ve taken two at one time." Holding the back of his head with his hands, Zac leaned against the back of the sofa. With an evil and attractive smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "Honey, you can take charge of the imperial household in the future." "Send your concubines to pay respects to me every morning in the future." Raising her head high, Essie said in a decent way. Reaching out his hand, Zac stroked her head with a smile. "Babe, you have killed three birds with one stone." First, after he took Jenny home, all Mary''s n was exposed. She would never dare to introduce other girl for him again. Second, Valery thought that she met a new rival, she would pay all her attention on them and wouldn''t deal with Essie specially. Third, when Valery found that Mary had secretly introduced a woman to Zac, she would surely be difficult to get along with her. There must be a gap between them. And they would not be able to work closely as before. Hearing what he said, Essie flicked the hair at her temples and sighed. She had no choice. What else could she do since she had such a mother-inw, who was too fussy? Before, she had thought that the reason why Mary didn''t like her was because of Valery. Now she realized that Mary didn''t like her simply because she just did not like her at all. Mary would rather introduce another woman to the icy guy than ept her. Just like how much Vicki disliked her mother, for no reason. The only way she could exin the reason behind this dislike was that the five elements intertwined. Chapter 223 Fight Fire With Fire (Part Two) Chapter 223 Fight Fire With Fire (Part Two) "Freezing guy, I really want to get along well with your mom." She looked down despondently, very depressed. "I know." Zac stood up and held her into his arms. He couldn''t understand why his mother couldn''t ept his little fool? She had been deviated from the normal track, even unreadable, as if his idiot was her enemy. "I think we''d better move out after dealing with the matter about Valery. We don''t have to live together and of course, there will be less conflicts between us," he said in a low voice. She nodded her head. In the past, because of her mother''s infertility, the Yi family''s grandparent had great resentment against her mother. So Yi father directly took them to another city. When they didn''t live with each other for several years, their resentment dissipated, and in the end, they had no choice but to ept her mother as their daughter-inw. After a while of silence, the sadness on her face slowly disappeared. "Freezing guy, is the other woman easy to deal with, that Jenny?" The man''s attraction was so strong that the small stars he sucked in were willing to be reduced to satellite and revolved around him. It was difficult to get rid of them. Zac shrugged with a touch of agitation on his face. Noticing that, she smiled and said, "If she doesn''t want to leave, keep it for the moment. After all, you need to shoot at them, so that Valery will think that you have taken Jenny as your mistress." A shadow shed in the eyes of Zac. Seeing that woman was calm and rxed, she didn''t worry at all. "My dear wife, aren''t you afraid that I''m getting serious while acting?" "Will you?" Essie rolled her eyes again. "Of course not." He spoke out the two words straightforward. "That''s it." "You just need to remember that I''m a germaphobe. If you get dirty, you''ll sleep on the sofa for the rest of your life!" Essie added. Which was a threat and lethal. Zac coughed and put his arm around her shoulder. "Honey, why aren''t you so needy at all?" Essie wrinkled her nose and thought, ''You chose me to be a substitute because I was not so needy to you and didn''t try to pester you, didn''t you?'' "Even if you are the Mao, there are things that you can''t attract. I''m one of them," she said slowly. His bright eyes darkened as he said, "It doesn''t matter. I can also be used as all-purpose cohesive. Whatever kind of object you are, it will stick to me." She nced at him, pretending to be angry. But suddenly, she realized that she was losing her consciousness to fight against him. The enemy was too powerful, so even if she struggled hard, she would only get hurt in vain. "I have made an appointment with some clientster. You should go to enjoy your time," She turned around and wanted to leave, he grabbed her into his arms. He was injured just now, and he needed to beforted by her. As soon as Elizabeth received the phone call from Valery, she rushed to the Rong Mansion. Feeling wronged, Valery leaned in her arms and cried, "Mommy, do you know what does Auntie Mary want to do? She doesn''t want to help me deal with Essie. On the contrary, she recruited two more foxes to rece my ce." Elizabeth touched her head. She had talked to Mary about it. She wanted to use the opportunity to improve the situation, but it would do no good to Valery. If she drove away one girl away and two other girls came in, wouldn''t the situation get worse? Now, she didn''t get along well with Essie and she was willing to help her daughter deal with her. But she couldn''t be more satisfied with the other two girls that she hired by herself. By then, she might abandon her daughter in favor of the other two. Without her mother-inw''s help, it was really impossible for her daughter to be in power. "Valery, don''t be mad at your aunt for this. She is your backer and you must get along well with her no matter what happens. As for the two foxes, stay put, there is a daughter-inw at home, Essie. She is not easy to deal with. You just sit on a mountain watching the tigers fight. When both of them are hurt, you will get the benefit in it." Valery nodded. In the afternoon, as soon as Essie came back, she took the initiative to receive her and invited her to have afternoon tea in the garden. Essie had anticipated that she woulde to her, so she pretended that she knew nothing and looked at her in astonishment. "How could you drink tea with me? Did the sun rise from the West today?" N?velDrama.Org content. "Although we are enemies, I feel a little sad when I think that I may not see you anymore." A weird and gloomy smile appeared on Valery''s face. "What do you mean?" Essie was really good at this field and pretended to be silly. Instead of answering her directly, Valery kept her guessing deliberately. She picked up the ss on the table and took a few sips of the fresh grape juice. And then she slowly opened her mouth and said, "You don''t know what happened at noon today, do you?" "Can you speak faster?" Essie asked impatiently. ''Tell me what you have got to say. Don''t waste my time. I hate slow and unhappy people the most.'' Valery ate a small muffin cake and her face looked calm andposed, for what she was going to say might give Essie a fatal blow. There was a dead silence. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll go," Essie said, trying to get to her feet. Valery rolled her eyes at her. Finally, she opened her mouth and said, "Zac came back this noon with a woman named Jenny." Chapter 224 Mistress Number Four Is Coming to Challenge (Part One) Chapter 224 Mistress Number Four Is Coming to Challenge (Part One) Before she finished her words, Essie jumped up from the stone bench as if he was stabbed by a needle. Her two eyebrows twisted together. Apparently, Valery was satisfied with her reaction. She was obviously had no idea about it. To conceal the feeling of fear, she took the cup of green tea on the table and took a swig. Pretending to be calm, she said, "So what? She might just be an ordinary friend of his." The corners of Valery''s lips curled up, and she smiled sarcastically. She thought that Essie was really good at pretending to be calm, and perhaps she was crying hard in her heart now! "She is not an ordinary friend. She is the lover that mommy introduced to Zac. Mommy is not satisfied with you, so she found some beauties for Zac in order to drive you out of the house." Valery sneered and said, "Let me tell you. Besides her, there''s a Cherry in the Emperor group. She serves for Zac in the office. I guess within a month, you''ll be driven away from this house." With another violent convulsion, Essie''s hand holding the cup was also trembling slightly. The more panic she showed, the more frightened she was. Then, Valery''s cautious thoughts were revealed. "Why should I believe your words?" She pretended to be doubtful. "How can I make up the story all of a sudden? Everyone in the Rong Mansion knows that Jenny has been brought back by Zac. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the housekeeper." Valery shrugged. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Why would Mommy find a mistress for Zac? Aren''t you at home? Is she not satisfied with you? Or you just can''t win Zac''s heart. She is too disappointed. She decided to give up on you and force other women to take over your position?" Essie got straight to the point, hitting where it hurt. "Of course Mommy won''t. She loves me most. She''s just too angry to understand you," said Valery, whose face turned pale. Obviously, she wasck of confidence. Essie sneered, "You''re overconfident. If she really loves you, she should have tried to help you get the position by all means instead of sending someone to rece you. The two persons, named Jenny and Cherry, were chosen by mommy herself. She must be close to them. When I leave, they will fight against you for your love. Do you think she will still take your side? You can''t win Zac''s affection. The only way to help you is your baby. But both of them can also have a baby themselves. There is no chance for you to win them." The corners of Valery''s mouth twitched violently, and she was stunned by what Essie said. "You don''t have to worry about my business. You''d better try to keep your position." Elizabeth had asked for her to stay put, and she had told her to put Essie to fight with two other women. The only thing she could do now was to try her best to sow dissension among them, taking advantage of Essie. Taking thest sip of tea, Essie said, "I''ll ask Zac when hees back." Valery guessed that there would be a good show tonight. In this case, it was easy to see that Essie would cry, to make mischief, or to smash the tes and bowls. However, she waited till midnight and did not hear any movement. In the Rong Mansion, it was unusually quiet. In the next few days, Zac was very busy. He first took Cherry to y golf, and also gave her a Hermes tinum bag. Then he took Jenny to attend a dinner party of famous celebrities, and also sent Channel''s cosmetics. In the upper ss circles, Cherry and Jenny were unted everywhere with their presents from Zac. Almost everyone knew that they had be the favorite wife of the second son of the Rong Family. Hearing the news, Mary was very happy. Since her son liked them, she just made some more effort to help them get in the position and drive Essie away. As for Valery, she would find other ways tofort her in the future. On the other hand, Essie went out early in the morning and came backte in the evening. She had been staying in the studio all the time, without making any movement. Seeing this, Valery couldn''t stand it anymore and decided to go to the studio to look for her in person. She guessed that Zac and the two foxes were close to each other. She didn''t know yet. After all, she belonged to a lower ss. And she didn''t have any rtives or friends in the upper ss circle, so it was normal that she didn''t get any news from them. Seeing her, Essie sneered in her heart. She thought that the emperor was not in a hurry, but the eunuch was in a hurry. At this moment, both Amy and Jacy went to meet their clients. SUMMER 100¡æ can offer these high- level customers with door-to-door service. Sage helped Valery sit on the sofa in the coffee room, and she found that no one else was in the studio, so she immediately told the news to Essie. Then, she said, "It seems that in a few days, Jenny and Cherry will move into the Rong Family''s house. Don''t you worry about that at all?" With a heavy sigh, Essie frowned and looked helpless, sad and disappointed. "Last time, after you told me about the two women, I asked Zac and he admitted. Cherry was the daughter of mommy''s best friend Tracy who was in America. The other one, Jenny was the niece of mommy''s another friend Grace. Their rtionship with my mother was perfectly good, the same as yours. Zac had a good impression on them. He said they had their own merits. Since he is satisfied with those girls, and he can be filial to mommy and make her happy. Why not? " She paused for a moment and continued, "But he said that as long as I could turn a blind eye to his behavior and have no quarrel with him, I could be kept in the family. If I have a quarrel with him, he will immediately divorce me. And choose one from Cherry and Jenny, to marry him." Chapter 225 Mistress Number Four Is Coming to Challenge (Part Two) Chapter 225 Mistress Number Four Is Coming to Challenge (Part Two) A spasm struck Valery''s heart. She couldn''t believe that he lined as the woman he would marry was among Cherry and Jenny, not her? "Do you really want to turn a blind eye to it and let go of it and push Zac to the two foxes?" Hearing that, Essie lowered her eyes. As her thick eyshes quivered, two drops of tears fell down on her face. She said, "I''m different from you. I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have any family background. I''m not able to fight against them. Mommy doesn''t like me. She wants me to leave. The only thing I can rely on is to take good care of Zac. If Zac hates me, I have to leave. I don''t want to be beaten back and live a poor life as before, so I can only endure it." As she spoke, she suddenly changed the expression on her face. She clenched her fists and the anger was shown on her face. "Although I hate you very much, I hate both Jenny and Cherry more. After all, you know Zac ahead of me and have his child. It''s natural for you to fight against me. They are just the mistresses. They know that Zac has married and shamelessly meddle in our marriage. I will never let them get away with it. If I had to yield my ce, I would rather give it to you than give it to them." She ground her teeth and said these words, which made it easy for Valery to hear. She thought this woman was a sensible who clearly knew the importance of arrival first, but once she took the position of the future hostess, she could no longer stay out of trouble. If she didn''t take any action, the two foxes would do it as well. The war had just begun. As she was thinking about it, there was a client visiting the studio. Essie went out to see who was and found that the visitor was Cherry. Speak of the devil and he shall appear. Cherry had never expected that she would get some attention from Zac. She became highly conceited after receiving some attention from Zac. Moreover, she had a call from Mary, telling her that between her and Jenny, she was more optimistic and she would be like the future hostess of the Rong Family if she supported her. Today, she was going to show off in front of the original wife, asking her to shrink back from difficulties and quickly hand over her position. Anyway, Mary said that she would be off work soon, so there was no need to worry too much. "Ms. Yi, I''m Cherry. I brought my friend to customize clothes from youst time. Do you remember me?" She sat on the sofa and put the Hermes tinum bag which was given by Zac on the coffee table as she was afraid that Essie couldn''t see it. Cherry? Valery was sensitive to this name and reached out her head from the coffee house as soon as she heard it. With a faint smile, Essie said, "Of course I remember. Are you going to make clothes for yourself today?" "The Epiphyllum series you made for my friend Jennyst time is not bad, so I want to buy all of it. I just have a boyfriend. He is the president of the Emperor group. I will often attend celebrities with him in the future, so I have to buy more new clothes," slowly said Cherry. There was an uncontroble comcent smile on her face. When she heard what was just said, Valery was very indignant, with rage burning in her chest. She thought that she was indeed another dissolute woman who she had never met before, but she was so bold that she even dared to make clothes from Essie! Without any response from Essie, she kept a straight face, as if she had not heard what she had said. Then she said to Cherry, "Cherry, let me help you measure the size." Cherry was a little surprised. It was not the first time that she had encountered with Essie Her husband had an affair, and now the woman came to her. How could she still be so calm? What kind of woman was she? When Essie was measuring her, she added, "I''m going on a holiday with my boyfriend and my future mother-inw this weekend, so you have to make these clothes for me by yourself before the weekend. Don''t let your assistant make them for me." She purposely made difficulties for her. Essie was well aware that she was here to provoke her. There was this kind of people who would forget who they were once they tasted it. N?velDrama.Org content. "Miss Cherry, a customized dress will take a week and a series of them needs longer. Today is Thursday. It''s impossible to finish it for a little bit more than one day. If you are nning to wear it during your holiday, I suggest you go to the exclusive shop downstairs to choose one." "I''m not interested in those clothes. If I buy the ready clothes, I''ll definitely go to the Prada, Versace and note to you," Cherry said in a sardonic tone. Essie put down her measurement tape and said, "Miss Cherry, I''m sorry. I can''t ept this order." Cherry snorted and said, "Ms. Yi, can''t you answer it? Or don''t you want to?" "Ms. Cherry, I guess you don''te here for any clothes, do you?" A touch of contempt flitted across Essie''s eyes. ''Home wreckers are getting more and more unscrupulous nowadays, '' she thought. "You''re right. I''m here to advise you to see the situation clearly. Zac doesn''t like you anymore. You have to be smart. If you divorce as soon as possible, he will give you argepensation to let you live comfortably in the rest of your life. Otherwise, he will not give you anything except your divorce." Cherryughed hysterically. She was now the most happy woman in the world. How could she not seize the chance to get the position as the legal wife of Zac? Chapter 226 The Fourth Mistress Was Taught A Lesson Chapter 226 The Fourth Mistress Was Taught A Lesson "Even without me, it''s not your turn to stand by Zac. There''s someone else with Zac." Then, Essie glimpsed at Valery, who was sitting in a corner of the coffee house. Her face was livid with rage and who was ready to vent it. Cherry thought that she was just a guest, so she ignored her and said, "You said the woman named Valery, didn''t you? I''ve heard about her. She is pregnant, isn''t it? I know that Zac didn''t like her at all and she had no chance to be the hostess of the Rong Family at all. I''m going on a holiday with Zac. Maybe by that time, I will also get pregnant. How about asking her to be yourpany and leave with you together?" Cherryughed hysterically. Those extremely sarcastic words were undoubtedly adding oil to the mes. Valery suddenly pped the table and roared, "Sage, teach this bitch a lesson!" "Yes, Miss!" Sage pulled up her sleeves, summoned the four bodyguards at the door and let them in to capture Cherry. "What are you doing?" Cherry was frightened and she screamed in horror. When the shop assistants downstairs heard the noise, they all rushed up quickly. "Miss Yi, what happened? Can I help you?" Asked one of them. It was Zac''s order. He told them not to expose the identity of bodyguards, but they did not take any action when they found that it was not Essie who was caught. "Nothing serious. It''s just a little conflict between two clients. You may go to handle your business. Don''t worry." Essie then waved her hand to say goodbye to them. "Call us if you need help." The shop assistants nodded and went out. Sage closed the door to prevent her screaming from disturbing a passer-by. "Who are you?" Cherry was shocked to see the pregnant woman swaying her big belly to walk towards her. "She is the second daughter of the Xu Family, Valery, called by you just now," Essie said coldly again. Cherry''s face immediately turned pale. Even her lips lost color. Valery walked up and pped Cherry''s face hard. Her face was soon swollen. N?velDrama.Org content. "Help! Someone is killing me!" Cherry was terrified. She raised her voice and screamed. Sage picked up a piece of rag from the tailored table and covered Cherry''s mouth. Then, she pped on her own face twice and said, "I''ll beat you to death! You shameless bitch! I''ll see how dare you seduce Mr. Rong!" Valery picked up a scissor from the table. Under the light, the sharp edge of the scissor gave out a cold and fierce light. She said, "I''ll poke it on your face, and then I''ll see whether Zac will like you or not." There was malicious expression in her eyes. She couldn''t help gritting her teeth in hatred at the sight of Cherry''s pretty hybrid face. She wanted to poke her into a beehive. Seeing that she was about to disfigure herself, Cherry was trembling violently. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes and she almost passed out. When Valery was about to cut down the scissors, Essie reached out her hand and grabbed her wrist. "Don''t be too harsh on her. Just teach her a lesson. She is gaining the momentum at the moment. There are two backing for her, Zac and Mommy. If you destroy her face now, you might not be able to stay in the Rong family either. What''s more, you are pregnant. It is the taboo for pregnant women to use scissors and needle threads, which may hurt the baby." "Yes, you are right, mydy. It is said that pregnancy is forbidden to use such things. Please put down as soon as possible." Sage said. Hearing her words, Valery quickly put down the scissors and raised her foot to kick Cherry''s stomach. She said, "Cherry, you are such a bitch. If you dare to hook up with Zac again, I''ll have you gang raped and disfigure you with sulphuric acid." The bodyguards finally let go of her. Cherry immediately ran out of the studio, screaming like a frightened drowning dog. She was even more indignant, and she swore to herself that she would get even with Valery for what she had done to her today. Essie took a bottle of juice to Valery and poured herself a cup of coffee. "It seems that the situation is right. Mother wants to help Cherry get the position of future hostess. Both you and I can only please one side. However, Cherry is different. Both mommy and Zac like her. Everyone will be happy to see her be the future hostess of the Rong family." "She won''t think about it." Valery gritted her teeth. She couldn''t bear to see anyone else be the hostess of the Rong Family. Essie sighed, "They are going on a holiday this weekend. If theye back, it is likely that things will turn out like what she said about the baby. What will you do then?" "I won''t let her seed," Valery snorted, with a ferocious look in her eyes. She took a sip of the juice and said nothing. Suddenly, she turned to her and asked, "You have been with Zac for some time. Why is there still no movement in your belly?" "You want me to have it?" The corners of Essie mouth lifted into a smirk again. "It''s just a random question." Valery stared at her angrily. If she dared to have a baby, she must get rid of it. Only she was qualified to bear a baby for Zac. Taking another sip of the coffee, Essie said slowly, "I took birth control pills." Hearing this, Valery was shocked and asked, "Is it what Zac asked you to eat?" Shrugging again, Essie said, "He doesn''t know. I don''t want to have a baby myself." When she heard her words, Valery was even more surprised. "Now that if you have a child, your status in the Rong Family will be consolidated." With a self-mockery smile, Essie continued, "Do you really think you can keep men by your children? There were so many divorced and unfaithful families in the world, and how many of them get divorce because they had no children? Your dad and his ex-wife have children too, but your mom still stole him." "Because that woman can''t have a son." Valery murmured to herself in a low voice. But Essie had heard it clearly. She sneered, "Even if she had a son, so what? If Holy''s mother hadn''t died, she would have been your stepmother. A pregnant woman was the most likely time for a man to cheat on his wife. After all, nine months was a long time. A man, who was surrounded by a lot of women, who could resist such temptation? My only backup now is Zac. As long as I am pregnant, I can''t apany him anymore. I can only watch him make out with other women like you. If I do that, I believe there will be the third and the fourth mistress or even countless mistress toe to our home. When the baby is born, I will be out of shape. And then I will be an ugly woman, he has no interest in me anymore. He still kicked me beyond the Milky way." Her words sent a chill to Valery''s heart. Since she was pregnant, her figure became fat, and there was a pregnancy mark on her face. She couldn''t wear makeup, and it was no wonder that Zac didn''t even want to see her, even herself didn''t want to look in the mirror. She took a few sips of juice and tried to calm herself down. In any case, it was a good thing for her that Essie didn''t want to have a baby. Now the two women, Cherry and Jenny, were more troublesome and threatening. Valery decided to deal with Essie after she got rid of the other two first. Not long after she left, Zac came. And Essie told him that Cherry had been challenging her and that she was scolded by Valery. "It''s her bad luck to encounter Valery." A shadow flitted over Zac''s eyes. "In order to win the heart of a handsome and rich young guy like you, they''ve put in a lot of effort," Essie teased, putting her hand on his shoulder. "Then should you keep an eye on me in case someone take me away?" He put his arms around her slender waist and gently touched her red lips with his finger. "I believe you can control yourself!" She pinched his handsome nose gently. "If you are a gentleman, the other woman who is in your arms will not make you feel. If you intended to cheat on me, even if I tie you up, you are still find a way to have an affair." "Then I''ll be a gentleman." A sly smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. He lowered his head to kiss her, but was stopped by her small hands. "This is my studio. Could you please behave yourself?" "Don''t you think you shouldfort me when I''m going out with other women against my wish these days?" He put on a look of suffering and humiliation, which amused her andughed. "I''ll turn on the green light for you to have fun outside. Are you not feeling happy?" "I feel great only when I''m with you." He caught her hand when she wasn''t looking and kissed her on the mouth. Only she could cure his hidden disease, not any other women. "You sex maniac." She thumped him on the shoulder with shyness. Whatever he wanted, she didn''t stop him. As long as he was satisfied, he would not do anything else. Two hourster, he sighed contentedly, held her in his arms andy on the sofa for a rest. She felt drowsy but was thinking of another thing. So she asked, "I heard Cherry told me that you are going to have a holiday this weekend. Is that true?" Zac frowned. Needless to guess, his mother must have arranged this. There was not a moment of peace for him. "If mommy wants to go on a holiday, Cherry can apany her. I am not interested in joining them," "If you don''t go on a holiday, your mom will find a way to arrange other things. I think it''s better to give her a hand." With another sigh, Essie knew more than enough of what the woman would do. Mary was an extremely stubborn person. "No matter what kind of thing it is, I can refuse it. There is no need to wrong myself." There was a cold expression on Zac''s face. "Why don''t you go out together since you have two more concubines?" A weird smile climbed up Essie''s face again. They three woman made a good show and the four women got more excited. If Mary wanted to make Cherry a special treatment for her, she had to ask if the other women agree or not. Zac understood what she meant. He rubbed her nose and said, "You are always smart." Before Valery''s child was born, he had to apany his mother to make trouble. After that, he had to take a tough attitude and not to let his mother make trouble again. As a son, he was obligated to be filial to his mother, but as a husband, he was more obligated to protect his wife and marriage. As soon as they got home in the evening, Mary proposed to go on a holiday in City C, and Zac agreed without hesitation. Originally, Daisy was very happy, but she didn''t expect that her son brought three women with him, including the pregnant Helin. Chapter 227 The Little Secret Was Discovered Chapter 227 The Little Secret Was Discovered Zac didn''t want to let Valerye. After all, she was pregnant and it was inconvenient for her to move around. But she cried so sadly and threatened that she would go by herself if he refused to take her. So he had to take her there. Cherry was very disappointed. She felt even more resentful at the sight of Valery. When Jenny saw Essie, she was stunned. She had never expected that Essie would be the wife of Zac. Jenny caught a glimpse of Cherry, and she suddenly realized that Cherry must have taken her to Essie''s ce to make clothes for her the other day on purpose. Cherry was a hypocritical, cunning woman in Jenny''s heart. Despite this, Mary''s mind was still in a mess. Her n was not like this. She was looking for someone to rece Essie. Fortunately, Albert was in A City and had not returned yet. If he knew this, he would skin her alive. The luxurious private ne of Rong family was decorated like a presidential suite. Cherry was not from a rich family. She was born in a middle ss family. Her mother, Tracy, and Mary were schoolmates. They were on good terms. So Mary was fond of her, while Jenny was not a real rich girl and she had to work for tuition fees. Sitting in the luxurious private ne of the Rong family, both of them were very excited. They loved Zac''s unparalleled handsome face. And more importantly, his wealth and power were unparalleled. They thought it was OK to be lovers. It was much better to be a lover of rich man than to be a wife of a poor guy. Moreover, this was only temporary. They would seize all the opportunities to go to the upper ss. Zac nced at them with a sneer on his lips. In this world, only the muddleheaded Essie would ept the him even though he was poor and foolishly took out all her properties just in order to rescue him from a "rich woman". Essie, on the other hand, didn''t get jealous at all. "We four can y mahjong at the same time. It''s great! We are friends from now on. I''m Essie Xia, the eldest one. You call just call me Essie. Jenny is the second, and Valery is the third. Cherry is the fourth. I have made a schedule for us. Everyone is supposed to treat each other equally and has a day to be with Zac in a week. On Friday, you will have a rest and gather your energy. On Saturday, we can y together and have a rest on Sunday. " Both Cherry and Jenny were totally petrified to hear that. They felt so shocked. How generous, tolerant and selfless she was! Valery suspected that Essie must have been badly hit and mentally ill. Mary didn''t think the same way. If she was right, Essie just pretended to be generous to fool her son because Essie''s position was shaken and she had to do something in case she was divorced. ''Well, it''s impossible for her to seed as long as I''m here. I won''t give up until I get rid of you.'' Mary thought. Zac closed his eyes for rest, pretending not to hear what his wife said. His look was like an outsider, letting his wife do her best and enjoy her performance. After Cherry recovered from her surprise for Essie''s words, she was unhappy and asked, "why am I the fourth?" Cherry believed she was the daughter-inw selected by Mary, and she was always ready to be the wife. It was too much to let her be thest one. "Because you are the least sensible!" Valery said and gave Cherry a ck look. A touch of disgust shed through Cherry''s eyes. She dared not tell Zac and Mary what happened in the studio the day before yesterday. After all, it was her that went to Essie''s and provoked her first. What if she was med by them after telling the truth? Thepetition was so fierce that she had to leave a good impression on Zac and Mary. Jenny felt happy to see Cherry being stared at. ''I trusted my bestie the most, but she betrayed me. Damn bitch, '' she cursed inwardly. Mary smelled gunpowder in the cabin, and she put her hand on her forehead and had a headache. Mary had nned to make a special opportunity for Cherry. Now that all four women were present, it would be weird if neither of them got into a fight. Essie stole nces at Mary, with a mysterious smile on her lips. If she could not give her mother-inw an impressive experience, Mary would never give up the honey trap. If Cherry and Jenny were not going to seed, she would only think it was their faults and find another women to help her. This time, Essie decided to make Mary know clearly that her honey trap wouldn''t work as long as Valery was here. After two hours'' flight, they arrived in City C. The Lincoln Limousine had been waiting at the airport for a long time. They would take it to the cottage by the bay. "It''s so beautiful here!" Cherry stared at the beach not far away. She was so happy that she couldn''t help letting out a sigh. The rich always enjoy themselves. Valery sneered and asked Sage to help her upstairs. Mary asked a housemaid to make some chicken soup for her. But Valery refused and asked for crucian carp soup. Then Mary asked the housemaid to buy some. Cherry couldn''t help but snort silently. It doesn''t matter. Anyone could have a baby. Essie went back to her room to pack up her things, and Zac followed her to go upstairs. After closing the door, he hugged her from behind, "honey, you must be tired. Let''s take a break together." She rolled her eyes at him and thought, ''how can I have a good rest with him by my side?'' "I just want to be a quiet youngdy today. Two beauties downstairs are waiting for you. Go and find them." After her words, she sat on the couch and began to drink the coconut waterzily. "Do you really want me to go there?" Zac asked deliberately, raising his eyebrows. "Go, go, go, I allow you to y with the two beauties today." With a nonchnt look on her face, she waved her hand to say goodbye to him. "I''ll go then." When the man turned around and was about to leave, the voice of a woman came through, "It doesn''t matter if you are taken advantage of. But remember that I''m a neat freak." The man SMILED and knew she was just bluffing. He came back to the couch and sat beside her. With a straw in his hand, he put it into her palm and drank the coconut water with her. She turned around and took a look at him. Suddenly, she asked, "ice guy, are you sure you want to tie me up with you forever?" With a domineering look on his face, he said, "just ept your fate." She heaved a deep sigh and said, "dozen yearster, I''m old with loose skin, deformed body and wrinkled face. Do you still want to be with me?" "I''m not a member of your Appearance Association. I never judge people by their looks." Shrugging, Zac said in a tone of teasing. "To be honest, I should be the one to worry about. You are the president of Appearance Association and randy women''s alliance. By that time, I will be old and bald, and I will have beer belly. Don''t you think that I am not beautiful anymore?" "It''s possible." "You need to take good care of yourself, especially pay attention to self-control and do not consume too much energy. Otherwise, you will have kidney deficiency." Zac was choked by what Essie said. He cleared his throat and said, "you''re the only woman I have. There''s no need to worry. I won''t be excessive." Then he leaned to enjoy the dessert time with Essie. The woman gasped and looked pale. She wanted to run away but couldn''t move. "Let me go. I''m tired. I need some rest." "I will make sure you have a good sleepter." The man pinched the tip of her chin, in a domineering posture of forcing a bow. The girl struggled weakly like a capturedmb. After a long time, Mary knocked on the door. Her son had been in the room for a long time and ignored Cherry and Jenny. She was a little unhappy about that. Even if Zac had new lovers, he still liked to be with Essie. How could Essie to be so attractive to Zac? Zac was upset for being interrupted by his mother. "Mommy, I want to sleep a little longer. You can go y by yourselves." "Wake up. We are waiting for you downstairs." Mary said unhappily. She didn''t want this vacation to be destroyed by the little fox. An hourter, Zac finally left and went downstairs dressed. Thinking that he wouldn''te here anymore, Essie took the medicine out of the box secretly and was about to eat it. However, the door was pushed open again.N?velDrama.Org content. "Are you hungry? I will ask the servant to send food here." The voice of Zac came from the door. She was frightened. Her hand shook and the pill fell down from her palm. She picked it up in a hurry, fearing that Zac would see it. But his keen eyes had watched her every move. "Are you taking medicine? Are you ufortable? " He ran over. "Um... It''s just the vitamin that I take every day, " She was so nervous that she hid the pill behind her, but forgot to put the box away. Zac nced sharply at the box, and then turned into a rage. He grabbed her shoulders violently and threw her on the ground like a hawk pulling a chick. "You don''t want to have a baby with me?" His eyebrows twisted. His eyes were full of anger, as if he wanted to kill someone. Essie was a little scared. She struggled to get up and kept backing up. As she was blocked by the wall, there was no way out. "No, I don''t want to have a baby." Essie murmured. Her voice was low, like she was talking to herself, but Zac heard her without difficulty. "Why?" He pinched her chin. The scorching anger from his breath burned her face. Because she was just a substitute and he didn''t love her at all. As long as there was a chance, she would escape from his control. Therefore, children werepletely unnecessary for them. Chapter 228 Essie Was Framed (Part One) Chapter 228 Essie Was Framed (Part One) But she didn''t say it out loud. She just said in a light voice, "We have a deal that we shouldn''t n to get pregnant before the birth of Valery''s child." Zac''s somber eyes flickered. He would definitely win this time. She would give him everything in her life, and no more illusions could be heard. "It''s up to me whether to have a baby or not." He let her go, grabbed the medicine box on the table, threw it away and threw it out of the window. "If you throw it away, I can buy another one. You can''t force me to have a baby." She gritted her teeth and fought back bravely. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. A lightning shed on his face, and a me of fury almost burned her to pieces in his dark eyes. But soon, he concealed all his anger, leaving behind a strange and profound look. "I will choose a medicine with the least side effect for you," He said coldly and went out. This unexpected response made her stunned. Did he agree her about not having a baby? In fact, many women scrambled to give birth to babies for him. He didn''t have to force her to do that! It was peaceful in the vi on the first day. Maybe everyone was tired after the journey, so they went to bed early. The next day, however, the situation was not very peaceful. At first, it was Jenny who got stung by a jellyfish when she was swimming in the pool. Then, it was Cherry who was allergic to peanuts butter. As a result, she was in a lot of rashes all over her body. With a pleased smile, Valery was drinking juice in the garden, while Sage stood by her side to serve her. "You''re awesome, Miss. Now two foxes can''t pester Mr. Rong any more." "How could I give them the chance?" Valery said with a sneer. "Miss, why don''t you do something for Essie? She was in such afortable situation. Isn''t it too easy for her?" Sage snorted. "If we knock her down, who will take the me for us?" With a malicious and insidious expression on her face, Valery crooked her finger to approach her, and then she whispered in Sage''s ear, "After a while, you..." After she muttered a few words, Sage showed a strange smile. Not far behind a big tree, there was a ck shadow. She heard what they said clearly, and an angry light shed through her eyes. Then Valery went to find Mary and wanted to throw all the false usation on Essie. Mary was upset about these two idents. Hearing her words, Mary immediately jumped up and turned to look for Essie and med her. At this moment, Essie and Zac were lying on the beach, enjoying the sunshine leisurely. She was allowed to wear a swimsuit since there were no other men present. Zac''s slender fingers fumbled on her body, which disturbed her peaceful nap. Mary''s face darkened and covered their eyes. "You''re so leisurely. Cherry and Jenny both had an ident. You must be very happy, right?" Zac and Essie stood up together. "Mommy, we came here for rxation." Zac frowned. "Zac, Cherry and Jenny have an ident since we came here for only one day. Don''t you feel it a bit strange?" Snapped Mary, ring at Essie. She almost shouted out that she was the culprit. She had already sent a servant to search for Essie room. They would definitely not let her go as long as they found evidence. "Does anyone want to hurt them?" Zac snorted. "You''ll knowter." Mary snorted. Before long, one of the servants came, behind her were Valery and Sage. Sophia, the servant, was holding a bottle full of jellyfish and a bottle of peanuts butter. "Mrs. Rong, I found it under the bed of Essie''s room." "Essie, what else do you want to say?" Mary said with anger. "These things are not mine." Giving Valery a sidelong nce, Essie thought, ''How quick she is!'' "I found them in your room. How dare you tell a lie?" Mary said in a sharp voice, seeming to cut the air apart with a saw. "I thought you were generous enough to ept Cherry and Jenny. I didn''t expect that you are only acting and doing such despicable thing behind them. You are so cunning and insidious. We will never tolerate you!" "Mommy, eat and sleep. I''m all with Essie. If she made it, how could I not see?" Zac answered unhurriedly. "And Essie didn''t swim or go out. Where did she get those jellyfish and peanuts butter?" "Zac, this is already an intentional injury. Do you still want to shield her?" Mary snapped. "Ms. Cherry and Ms. Jenny have suffered from her. I guess it''s ourdy''s turn next," Sage deliberately added oil to the fire, and she secretly put the jellyfish and peanuts butter into the room of Essie ording to the order of Valery. Zac turned to her. "If my memory serves me right, you are the only one who has ever been out of this vi except for Sophia. Can I suspect that you bought all these?" There were only a few people in the vi. It was easy to find out who did that. "I just went out to buy some of persimmons for ourdy. She really craving for it. I didn''t buy any other things," said Sage, who was guilty, hiding behind Valery. For fear that some possibilities might be found out by Zac, Valery quickly said, "Zac, even if you want to cover up for Essie, there is no need for you to nder Sage. Since Cherry and Jenny have nothing against Sage, they won''t be a threat to me. Why did Sage hurt them?" Zac sneered, "It''s neither ck nor white. You two know it better than anyone else whether you''ve done this job or not." Seeing that her son was intentionally shifting the responsibility, Mary was extremely angry. It was obvious that he was protecting Essie. "Zac, if you think that the evidence is not enough, I will continue to investigate. If it is really her who did it, I want you to divorce her, and we will never allow such a vicious woman to be the hostess of our family." Chapter 229 Essie Was Framed (Part Two) Chapter 229 Essie Was Framed (Part Two) "Mommy, I have the final say on my marriage. I won''t me her even if it was done by her. If she really did it, that was because someone pushed her to do this." After that, Zac held up the hand of Essie and took her away. Mary trembled with fear. She knew what her son was referring to. She did it for him. For the sake of the Rong Family, she couldn''t just let this fox, who was fated to conquer her husband, stay in their family. She must have destroyed their family and made them turn upside down. When they went back to the vi, Essie looked very calm, not affected by Mary''s usation at all. She had been ustomed to it. No matter whether the matter was rted to her or not, she would be sure that it was she who did it. s, she inherited her mother''s genes and didn''t know how to please her mother-inw. "I''m hungry. I''ll go to the kitchen and find something to eat. Do you want to eat?" She patted on Zac''s shoulder. "I asked Sophia to make chicken feet with pickled peppers for you and put them in the fridge." Zac rubbed her nose. He knew what she liked to eat, so he had specially asked Sophia to prepare it. "Thank you, honey." Then she stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his cheek. He purposely turned his head and her kiss fell on his lips. "You''re annoying." She gave him a yful blow on the shoulder, turned around and walked towards the kitchen. Looking at her back, Zac sighed. Although she looked calm on the surface, he knew that she would be more or less sad. If her mother still made troubles for him like this and beat up this couple, when could she open her heart to him? Essie came into the kitchen and saw that the stove was stewed slowly with ck chicken soup. She guessed that it was for Valery. She opened the fridge, took out a ss jar, and then took a pair of chopsticks and a bowl from the disinfection cab. She picked up some chicken feet with pickled peppers from the ss jar. She tried one first. It was yummy. At this time, Sophia came in from the outside. She saw Essie and worried that she might be here to scold her. She was afraid that she would me her for looking for things in her room, so she hastily exined, "Mydy, I just went to your room as Mrs. Rong''s ordered. I didn''t mean to hurt you." "It doesn''t matter. You are just following orders and I don''t me you." Shrugging, Essie spit out the bone in her mouth and was about to throw it into the trash can. When she stepped on the cover of the trash can, she shook slightly. There was a pill box inside, which was exactly the one she had thrown away by Zac. Why did it end up here? The day before yesterday, after Zac threw the medicine away, she thought that new drugs hadn''t been sent here. In the past few days, they didn''t take defensive measures. It would be terrible if she got pregnant. So, when Zac was taking a bath, she sneaked into the backyard and looked for it. She had been looking for it for a long time, but she couldn''t find it. She thought it might have been taken away by him or by housemaids. She didn''t expect that she was lying in the kitchen''s dustbin. She quickly picked up the box. If it was not damaged, she could still eat it. She remembered that there were only three left, which were just enough for a few days of holiday, but when she took out the tin foil box, there didn''t even have one left. What? ''So this is not mine. Is there anyone else who''s taking the pill except me?'' she wondered? At the thought of this, she stole a nce at Sophia. ''She is almost fifty years old. She might not be on birth control, '' she thought. Since they were on holiday, only Sophia and Sage were with them. Besides, Jenny and Cherry were eagerly expecting to be pregnant with the baby of Zac. Therefore, they definitely didn''t take any contraception with them. Then whose medicine box it is? When she was wondering, Sophia''s voice came, "Mydy, what do you pick up in the trash can?" "Nothing." Essie shook her head and threw the medicine box in. She didn''t care whose medicine it was. It is none of her business. She picked up the chicken feet with pickled peppers and went back to the room. She turned on the TV and watched it while eating. It was a great enjoyment in her female life. At the side of her, Zac looked at her contented look with extreme love. His little fool was actually a very simple person, indifferent, easily satisfied, and her mood came faster and went faster. When she was confused, she was cute and adorable, which made him want to protect her well, when she was clever, she was quick witted and could be a good partner to him. She was irreceable. Even if she did not love him and loved someone else, he would not let her go. N?velDrama.Org content. "Icy guy. I love it very much. It is so tasty. Aren''t you going to eat them?" She put one of them to his mouth. "I only want to eat you." He snickered, his eyes fixed on her, and gradually became warm. Suddenly, she realized that she was wearing a swimsuit. She quickly took out a night robe from the wardrobe and put it on to amuse herself. "Honey, don''t you know that you are more beautiful with yourself half covered?" His narrowed eyes twinkled with excitement. Timber wolf! She turned her head, pretending that she hadn''t heard his words. She went on eating her chicken ws. After she killed thest one, she licked her hands and asked, "Icy guy, when will you buy me new drugs?" Chapter 230 Trapped Chapter 230 Trapped Suddenly, Zac''s face darkened. How much was this woman afraid of bearing his child? "We''ll have it when we get back." He said gloomily. "Then we will take measures these days, okay?" the woman suggested, ignoring the lightning shining on his face. "The only thing you can do is to pray." He tried hard to control his impulse and said through his teeth. Then Essie took out her phone and opened the calendar. She solemnly calcted the calendar. After a while, sheughed and said, "It is in safety period, don''t worry." Zac was confused. He pulled her up from the chair and said, "Then I can do whatever I want." She panicked and tried to escape, but it was toote. The imprisonedmb was too weak to fight back. He was punishing her this time, until Sage screamed downstairs and interrupted him. They rushed to the hall. When they entered, Valery was crying out with her hands on her stomach. Her lower body was already red. Mary hurriedly called the ambnce. The ambnce came in a short time. The nurses sent Valery to the car, and Mary and Zac apanied her. Essie and Sage sat in the car that followed after them. Why did she bleed again? They didn''t eat spicy crabs this time? With these thoughts in her mind, Essie wondered if Valery''s bad deed yesterday, and if that was why she had gotten retribution today? Sage sat beside them, wiping away her sweat constantly. Last time when Valery almost had a miscarriage, Elizabeth had already punished her heavily and reduced her sry for several months. It seemed that this time it was even more serious. If it really got aborted, it would be so terrible? The others were waiting outside of the emergency room when Valery was pushed into the emergency room. "Sage, aren''t you always by Valery''s side? What was going on this time? She was quite okay when we saw her at the beach." Mary asked hurriedly. She was afraid that her grandson would be hurt. "I don''t know, either. I remember clearly what can''t be eaten, and I haven''t given it to miss." Sage said, scratching her ears and cheeks. Zac didn''t say anything but frowned deeply. His face was extremely serious. Then, Essie held his hand and said, "Don''t worry, Icy guy. The baby should be fine." Although Valery had done many evils, the child was innocent after all. Even if there was retribution, it should not be him. N?velDrama.Org content. Sage pouted her mouth and replied, "Hypocrite." Zac cast a cold nce at her, which scared her to shiver. She shrank to the corner and stopped talking. After a long time, the doctor came out. "Doctor, how is our miss? Is her baby safe?" Sage asked hurriedly. "Fortunately, she was rescued in time and the mother and the child were out of danger, but..." The doctor was about to say something, but hesitated with a bad expression on his face. "But what?" Mary''s heart skipped a beat. "Ms. Xu''s blood test report shows that this bleeding is probably caused by medicine. It''s not sure if this child will be affected." the doctor said. "Drugs?" Sage was stunned, "Mydy hadn''t taken any medicine!" A sharp look shed across Zac''s face. "Can you find out what kind of medicine it is?" "We still need to do a further check-up," the doctor said. Mary nced at Essie and then looked at Sage and said, "What did Miss eat before the ident?" "She just drank a bowl of ck chicken soup," Sage replied. Letting Zac stay to take care of her, Mary bit her lips and walked out of the ward in a hurry. A sharp light shed through Essie''s eyes as she stared at Mary''s back. ''Has the chicken soup been poisoned?'' she wondered. When Valery woke up, she heard Sage say that someone had poisoned her and that the baby in her womb might suffer from seque, so she cried loudly. Zac looked gloomy and uneasy. What he cared about was the baby. If the medicine had any bad impact on the baby, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Zac, you must save our child. You can''t let anything happen to him." Valery''s heart was almost broken. Her baby was her trump card. If he suffered from congenital or physical diseases, her hope of being the future mistress of the family waspletely destroyed. "Who the hell is it? How dare he poison ourdy?" Sage red at Essie as she said. In fact, she was the first suspect to be suspected. Essie did not care to pay attention to it. But she knew that she would certainly be the suspect again. That was why Mary left in a hurry. To collect the evidence of her to poison Valery. This evening, it was an unprecedented decision that Zac decided to stay in the ward to keep Valery company. He felt a little guilty. He was too careless to protect the child. As she saw that he was stroking Valery''s belly and talking to the baby in a soft voice, Essie felt jealous about it. Silently, she walked out of the ward. But he didn''t notice that she had left. Now he only paid attention to the babies in Valery''s belly. Sitting in the car, her mind was in a mess. At first, she had doubted that the child was not his, but he admitted it for some unknown special reason. Or he wasn''t sure whether the baby was his. He wouldn''t know it until the paternity test came out. But now, seeing that he cared so much about his child, she began to vacite. If the paternity test results came out and proved that the child was his, she would definitely leave even if he backed out and refused to let go. The worst result was to risk her life. She had had enough of this kind of life. She would go crazy if she was involved. It was quiet in the vi this night. Mary asked the testing department to bring the chicken soup to test. She would never let go of the person who had hurt her grandson. Feeling sleepless, Essie took a walk on the beach. From a distance, she saw two shadows quarreling with each other. She hid herself behind a nearby rock in a hurry... She didn''t know when Zac came back. The next day, when Essie woke up, hey beside her and gently held her in his arms. With his eyes closed and his eyebrows knitted slightly, he looked very tired, as if he hadn''t slept at all for the whole night. Then Essie sat up and got out of his arms. She knew that she should send somefort to him at this time, but she felt a little ufortable in her heart. She just wanted to stay away from him. He seemed to be woke up by her sudden move. He held her into his arms and said, "Lie with me for some more time." "I''m a little hungry. I''ll have breakfast first," she replied lightly and tried to get rid of his hand, but he held her back by force. "I didn''te backst night. Are you angry with me?" Yesterday she left without saying anything. He called her, but she didn''t answer. She must be unhappy. "I don''t care whether you''re here or not," Her cold voice, like a cold wind, made his heart a little bit chill, "It doesn''t matter, as long as you are by my side." He sighed as if he was pathetic. "I hope you will keep our promise." She raised her eyes to look at him, with determination that could shake him. "If you break the contract, I would rather give up my life than ept the life in hell." These words were like a sharp de that scratched a deep wound in his already wounded heart. "Is living with me like hell?" he asked in shock. "If three people want to tangle with each other endlessly, is there any difference from hell?" Gradually, her face turned to be full of sadness as she added, "I just want to live a peaceful life and do not want to get involved in your troubles. So, don''t hold too much hope on me. I can''t take too much pressure." "You little fool." He heaved a heavy sigh, frowning, and his eyes were filled with helplessness. He said, "It seems that you really dislike me." "Yes, you have deprived me of my right to choose," she said firmly and ruthlessly. With a strange smile at the corners of his mouth, he said sadly, "Because you will not choose me." "So you are selfish. You will destroy my happiness to make your life happy." She sneered. He didn''t love her. On the contrary, he kept her by his side and took her as the substitute for him and Le. She was just a nobody to him, but she had her dignity which could not be trampled on as he pleased. He suddenly grabbed her shoulders and his face was as pale as paper, like an injured trapped beast. He roared painfully, "Can only you be happy with Hanson?" "What about you? Are you really happy with me?" She looked at him, tears full of eyes. She raised her head again and again, trying to block them back, but they were still pouring out uncontrobly. She was so stupid and confused, why should he torture himself to death every day. ''My little fool. In my whole life, only you can make my lifeplete!'' He yelled at her in his heart, but didn''t speak a word, as if he was mad at her. The thought that she only had Hanson in her heart, he was jealous to the point of going crazy. He didn''t want his full enthusiasm to be in vain any more. "Can''t you see if I''m happy or not?" His voice turned cold. As long as she cared a little more about him, she could understand him. Unfortunately, her heart waspletely closed to him. "I am not a mind reader, and you said that ears and eyes are deceptive. If you force a smile or just are acting, I can''t tell that because I am stupid." She looked down, with tears gathering on her eyshes slightly. "Then you know if you are happy or not, right?" He lifted her chin and forced her to look at him. "Tell me the truth, when you were with me, you had never been a little happy?" After taking a nce at him, she looked away. His aggressiveness made her feel very oppressed. "Well, when you were still a poor hobo, we were happy in the small cabin." She nodded her head honestly and then turned the tone. "But now, there is nothing but trouble that can''t see the end of trouble." Even if there was temporary happiness, it was like fireworks, quickly swallowed up by endless darkness. "If I am still a hobo, will you fall in love with me?" He asked in a low voice. Anyway, he felt a little comforted. Chapter 231 She Committed Suicide (Part One) Chapter 231 She Committed Suicide (Part One) She kept silent for a while, and answered in a low voice, "I don''t know, maybe yes, maybe not." After a pause, she continued, "But certainly not someone as you now." "Am I now worse than a jobless vagabond?" He raised his eyebrows. There were so many women admiring him, but they did not only care about him, but also the huge Rong''s Group behind him. Only she, a muddleheaded woman, had a strong brain, who always think in a back channel way. She even hoped that he was just a homeless person. "You are tooplicated now. You can''t give me the life I want." She said it in a direct way - a shameless mistress, and a poor mother-inw. All of these almost made her breathless. "I can give you whatever you want, but please give me a little more time." He reached out his hand and wiped off her tears. "You just need to remember our agreement. We will talk about other thingster." She wouldn''t give all her hope to him before the birth of her daughter. "I will keep my words and you can''t back out." His solemn and firm tone confused her again. Did he confirm the identity of the child, or at that time, she had no use for him and could be kicked away? A dayter, the testing department''s officer came. They had tested that the chicken soup contained drospirenone and ethinylestradiol. That is to say, someone put contraceptives in the chicken soup which caused the symptoms of Valery''s miscarriage. Mary took out a medicine box and said, "This is the box found in the kitchen''s trash can. Whose is it?" Jenny and Cherry looked at each other and immediately shook their heads. Essie was shocked, ''Did anyone put the drug into the chicken soup and then throw the box into the trash can yesterday?'' "I''m not sure if it''s my box, because it has been thrown away by Zac. Tonight, I wanted to find it back, but I failed," she said slowly. If she didn''t mention it, someone would find an excuse to frame her up. Hearing this, Zac couldn''t help but frown. This woman was too bold. How dare she want to pick it up behind his back? He would allow her to do whatever she wanted, but when it came to Hanson and their baby, he would never tolerate it. "What do you want this medicine for?" Mary''s eyes dimmed. She realized that she was right. "Of course I need to take the medicine," Essie replied tly. "Are you on birth control?" Mary was shocked. She should be eager to have a baby of Zac''s. How could she use contraceptives? "For the time being, Zac and I have not thought about having a child." Essie was representing the man without his agreement again. Without surprise, he was unpleasant and his eyes turned gloom. "You really don''t have to have a baby in such a hurry." Mary felt better. Her son had finally done the right thing. If this little fox was pregnant, it would be impossible for her to get out. "Are you the only one who has the contraceptive pills here? Did you put the drug in the chicken soup?" Cherry grunted. Essie sneered, "I''ve been with her for such a long time. If I really want to hurt her, there are plenty of chances. I wouldn''t have waited till now. As for you, did you deliberately poison her to revenge her for teaching you at the studio that day? " Casting a sidelong nce at them, Mary no longer asked about it casually this time, in case her son would think that she was deliberately against Essie. She was going to show her evidence one by one. "Sophia." She called out the servant, "Who was there when you made chicken soup yesterday?" Sophia nced at Essie and then said, "I just saw Essie, and she was holding a box of pills. When I asked what she was holding, she said nothing and threw it into the trash can." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing this, Essie was shocked again. It was obvious that Sophia was lying. She saw the medicine box she took out from the trash can with her own eyes. And now it became I saw he holding it in her hand. "Sophia, did you make a mistake? I came to the kitchen from the beach. Where did I get the medicine box?" She said slowly, "But I did see the box of pills the other day. I was throwing a chicken bone to the trash can. Then I found that there was a box of pills in it. I thought it was mine, so I picked it up and looked at it. Because I remember there are still three pills in the box of mine, but this box was empty. I thought it was someone else''s, so I threw it away." Sophia felt guilty so she stammered, "Mydy, in front of Mrs. Rong, I am... I can''t lie. I did see you with the medicine box as soon as I came in. I don''t know how you made it. Maybe you have hidden it in the kitchen in advance." Zac kept silent all the time. He didn''t defend for Essie. Mary thought that he believed in Sophia. After all, Sophia had been working in the Rong Mansion for many years and she would not lie to him. Silently, she took out the surveince video again. It showed that the video of yesterday and the day before yesterday was damaged. Nothing was left except that Essie went to the kitchen and for the birth control pills. "Essie, now all the evidences indicate you. What else do you want to say?" She snapped. "I have nothing to say. I''m used to it. You can think as you like." Essie smiled coldly again. The woman had admitted her as the woman in the video for a long time. The so-called evidence was nothing but the evidence that showed to Zac. "Zac, look at this woman. She has done such a vicious thing, and she is so righteous. I don''t know how big storm she will wave in the future." Mary spluttered. Chapter 232 She Committed Suicide (Part Two) Chapter 232 She Committed Suicide (Part Two) Zac''s face darkened. He looked at Essie with disbelief and disappointment. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have tolerated you again and again. So that you wouldmitted such a despicable thing." After a round of spasm, Essie asked, "Even you don''t believe me?" "Here are the witness and the evidences. How can I believe you?" Zac snorted. "I didn''t drug Valery. I have nothing to do with it!" Essie almost shouted. "I will never believe a word from you! It''s impossible for me to keep a wolf by my side. You can go back tomorrow. You don''t need to go back to the Rong Mansion. You''re no longer a member of the Rong Family. Go back to Yang City. I''ll send awyer to talk with you about other things." Zac said coldly. His voice was like the collision between the icicle and the icicle. Mary was overjoyed. Her son meant to divorce this little fox. He could finally drove the fox away? Cherry was already very happy. She smiled a little. As long as Essie left, she would be Zac''s wife. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Lowering her head, the look on Jenny''s face wasplicated. She seemed to be lost in her own thoughts. Biting her lips again, Essie burst into tears, which wet her face instantly. "Zac, if you don''t believe me, I''ll make you regret it for the rest of your life!" She ran upstairs, crying. Looking at her back, nkly and abnormally cold, Zac seemed to have made up his mind. Mary walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder. "You''d better have a clear look at her face. There are a lot of women in the world. You''d better leave her as soon as possible and find a better one." After saying that, she immediately winked at Cherry, who was standing beside her, tofort him. Cherry understood her meaning. She walked up to them and said, "Zac, I''ll take you to the beach for a walk. Please rx yourself." Zac nodded and went out with her. As Jenny watched this scene from behind, a hint of resentment shed through her eyes. Essie didn''te downstairs to have dinner with them. At this time, Zac ignored her, as if she had not existed. Seeing that her son had made up his mind to forget Essie, Mary decided not to show any anxiety. In the evening, Zac apanied Mary to the beach for a walk, followed by Jenny and Cherry. A full moon hung in the sky, lighting up the beach. There was a huge rock group in front of the beach. It was towering and erect, with waves beating the shore. The waves surged and then retreated, forming thousands of waves. "Ah, there''s a person there." Jenny pointed at a huge rock and screamed. Following her gaze, Zac saw a woman standing on a reef. The moonlight had clearly printed her sapphire blue dress with bamboo leaf pattern in his eyes. He quickly recognized her. The dress Essie was wearing today was exactly the one. The others also recognized it. "What is she doing there?" Cherry furrowed her eyebrows. "Will she too depress that she wants tomit suicide?" Jenny couldn''t help but shiver. "Don''t talk nonsense." Rebuked Mary. She didn''t care about Essie''s death at all. She was afraid that her son would be soft hearted again and stop divorcing her. "Essie, What are you doing there? It''s dangerous!" Zac ran over and shouted. The woman didn''t turn around. Instead, she jumped off. Jenny screamed. "Essie -" Zac roared. He wanted to jump down to save her, but was stopped by Mary. "It''s dangerous. You can''t jump down. Call the police right now and call the police to save her." Jenny made a call to the police and the policemen came soon. They tried to rescue the whole night, but to no avail. Either the dead body was washed away by the sea water, or it was eaten by sharks. Zac sat on the sofa in depression, cupping his head in his hands and looking very sad. Sitting opposite to her, Mary looked very calm with a faint smile on her lips. This little fox looked like anyone but Luce, which made her a target. Every time he saw her, the thorn in her heart was plucked and she felt a dull pain. Now that she died, it was a good thing. She didn''t need to see that annoying face any more, and she didn''t need to worry that she and her son woulde back to life. "Zac, you don''t have to be too sad. I think she hasmitted suicide for fear of punishment. She feels guilty for what she has done. She hurt the grandson of Rong Family and she deserved it. Otherwise, if there is anything wrong with the baby in the future, I will not let her go." Her voice was cold and indifferent. Zac''s heart twitched. It never urred to him that his mother would say something like that. This was the mother-inw and daughter-inw. She had to show some respect to them even though she did not feel sad. Now, she was kicking her when he was down, as if they were his enemies. "I''m tired. I''m going back to my room." He stood up and went upstairs without waiting for her response. Jenny also stood up. She frowned and looked very troubled. When she walked to the exit, the decoration of her cellphone dropped and she bent down to pick it up. Suddenly, she heard Mary''s voice, "Cherry, from now on, you have to show your attitude to me and seize the heart of Zac. I really hope you can be my daughter-inw." "What about Jenny? It seems that Zac likes her very much too." Cherry asked intentionally. "Although she is a nice girl, I prefer you more," Mary smiled. Hearing their conversation, a vicious look shed across Jenny''s face. Chapter 233 The Truth (Part One) Chapter 233 The Truth (Part One) The next day, Zac and Mary went to the hospital to visit Valery. When she knew that Essie tried to kill herself, Valery was surprised and happy. Now that she was dead, her chance of being a wife hade to light. However, she didn''t believe that it was Essie who did that. Essie was not a fool. She thought that committing a murder to her child at this moment was only a chance for Cherry and Jenny to make use of? "Zac, I think that Essie was wronged again. It must be someone who tried to frame her by my child. She was wronged and took things too hard, so she tried tomit suicide." Anyhow, Essie was already dead. It wouldn''t be a good threat to her any longer. So she had to take this opportunity to make Essie innocent. On the one hand, she could get a good impression of Zac for her. On the other hand, she must find out the real murderer and prevent her from getting away with it. The real murderer could never get away with it, or even gain any profit from it. "Valery, stop messing up. She did it. Sophia have seen it with her own eyes." Mary said in a hurry. In fact, she was aware that it wasn''t Essie who had done it. The loophole was too obvious. She wasn''t a fool. She just used her to get rid of Essie. As for who was the real murderer, they''d better stop looking into it. "The chicken soup was cooked by Sophia. I thought she should have been suspicious. Why should we have to believe her?" Valery continued with a sneer. Zac looked at her with gentleness in his eyes. "I didn''t expect you to be the soberest one." "Although I don''t like Essie, I don''t want her to be wronged and die for no reason." Pursing her lips, Valery didn''t say anything. She didn''t do that for the sake of Essie, but for herself. On the one hand, she wanted to find out the murder to avenge her child. On the other hand, she wanted to root out a real enemy. Zac nodded his head. She had said exactly what he wanted to say. "It seems that we can''t go back tomorrow. We have to stay for a few more days to find out the truth." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Hearing that, Mary was very nervous. If it found out that it was either Jenny or Cherry, she couldn''t get away with the responsibility. At that time, Albert would definitely get angry. "Zac, we have to deal with Essie''s matter as soon as possible. Let''s go back first." "If I don''t figure it out, how can I exin to my parents inw?" Zac said coldly. It was obvious that he had made up his mind. When they got back to the vi, Zac invited Jenny to have a walk on the beach. Seeing him pull a long face, Jenny asked, "Zac, are you still sad about Essie?" "For her, and also for you." Zac sighed. "For me?" Jenny was taken aback. "Mommy wants me to date with Cherry. I appreciate you more. You are purer, gentler and kinder than her. I just can''t find any appropriate excuse to go against her. After all, Cherry has never done anything inappropriate," Zac said. After taking a pause, he sighed again. "I have thought about it after what happened to Valery. Too many women around me are not a good thing. I will follow mommy''s order to date with Cherry. After we go back home, we will not meet again." Jenny felt a strong spasm. She doesn''t even have the chance to stay with him? "Zac, don''t date with Cherry. She doesn''t deserve you. I''ll let you know her true purpose," Comforted her by the hand on her head, Zac said, "What do you want to say?" "You''ll know very soon." Something vicious shed through her eyes. She couldn''t stand by any more. She couldn''t get humiliated by Cherry again. That woman was a cunning bitch. She was the only one who would be held as the hostess of the Rong Family. After three days in hospital, Valery was taken back to the vi by Zac for recuperation. As soon as they entered the door, Valery took a stern nce at Jenny and Cherry. She knew that they were the mastermind behind her child''s ident. "Don''t think that Essie died. I won''t hold you ountable for this matter. I will never let go of those who tried to hurt my children." She said through gritted teeth. Seeing this, Jenny took the opportunity and said, "I... I know who drugged you." "Who is it?" Valery asked. "It''s Cherry," Jenny raised her hand and pointed at the woman standing next to her. Cherry quivered slightly, but her face remained calm. She said, "Jenny, don''t sling mud at me. I have nothing to do with it." "The other day when everyone went to the beach, you sneaked into the kitchen and put the medicine into the chicken soup. I happened to go to the fridge to get cheese, and I saw it clearly. Later on, in order to hurt sister Yi, you shifted the charge of poisoning to her and gave Sophia one hundred thousand dors to make her lie to testify against sister Yi." Jenny said word by word, stressing each syble. "Miss Jenny, I did not receive any money. Don''t wrong me." Sophia exined in a hurry with a frightened look on her face. Cherry tried her best to keep herself calm. She was not worried about her any more since the evidence had been destroyed by her. She continued, "Jenny, I know you have always been jealous of me. Auntie Mary favors me more than you. When you have no hope to win over me anymore, you will find a way to set me up, won''t you?" "Jenny, if you want to testify against Cherry, you must have evidence," Zac said. "Of course I have." Then she took out her phone that she recorded the conversation between Cherry and her. Chapter 234 The Truth (Part Two) Chapter 234 The Truth (Part Two) She pressed the y button and slowly came the voice of Cherry, "I put the drug and Sophia was also bribed by me to set Essie up. You don''t have any evidence and you can''t report me..." Cherry was throbbing violently, her face as pale as paper. Suddenly, sheughed and said, "I did that, so what? She hurt me first. She asked Sage to buy those jellyfish and peanuts butter, and she also deliberately framed Essie. Unfortunately, I heard what she said to Sage, and I was almost disfigured because of allergy. Shouldn''t I repay her?" "You can pay her back, but you shouldn''t have bribed Sophia to set up Essie." Zac snapped. "I just wanted to do aunt Mary a favor by the way. Didn''t you see how happy she was when she knew that Essie was dead?" Cherryughed bitterly. "You..." Mary was embarrassed. Cherry averted her gaze at Jenny and said, "I didn''t expect that you would be so insidious. Last time, you threatened me with this matter and forced me to quit. I didn''t agree with you to leave Zac. So you found such a way to get rid of me." "Haven''t you done enough harm to me?" Jenny red at her. She thought to herself, ''If I get rid of her, Zac will belong to me forever.'' "Unfortunately, everyone is going to be disappointed." Zac sneered, picked up the phone and dialed a number. "Honey, you''ve wronged. Now you cane back to life." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hearing this, everyone shivered and looked at each other. Half an hourter, the sound of a car''s engine came from the outside. When Essie came in again with a pleasant face, Cherry hid herself behind the sofa as if she had seen a ghost. The others were shocked too. "You... Are you a human or a ghost?" Cherry asked in a trembling voice. "I''m a ghost! I''m here for revenge!" Essie she jumped in front of Cherry, waving her arms and showing her teeth. Startled, Cherry rolled her eyes and passed out. Holy crap! She was really guilty! That was why she was so terrified by a wronged ghost. "You are not dead?" Mary was rtively calm. But she was confused. She witnessed her to jump down. And the police couldn''t find her for the whole night. She didn''t know how to swim. How could she survive? "I''m thirsty, honey. I came here as soon as I got your call. I didn''t even drink water," Essie said, crossing her legs. She did not rush to answer her question. With a doting look on his face, Zac handed her a coconut in a hurry. "Honey, thank you." Seeing them get along well with each other like before, Mary felt like she fell from the heaven to the hell. "Zac, what happened?" Zac didn''t say anything. It seemed that he didn''t hear what she said. He just looked at Essie with pity. These two days, Mary''s wordspletely disappointed him. From now on, he had to watch out for his biological mother. Mary''s face was a little pale. She also noticed that the gap between herself and her son was caused by this disaster! After drinking a few mouthfuls of coconut juice, Essie slowly said, "The woman you saw when I jumped into the sea wasn''t really me. She was a diver hired by us from the athletic team if City C. She dressed like me when she jumped, and then secretly swam to the other side of the river. Even during the end of the world, I would still be alive and sound together with the earth. I won''tmit suicide for such a small thing. " She paused for a second and looked at Jenny. Then she continued, "That night when Valery had the ident, you quarreled with Cherry at the beach. I happened to see you, so I hid behind a rock and eavesdropped on their conversation. I know that someone has firmly believed that I am the murderer. She won''t believe it even if I tell her the truth without conclusive evidence. That''s why Zac and I came up with this n. We want you to tell us the truth." Lowering her head, Jenny realized that she was used. The nerve in Mary''s face was twitching violently. Obviously, she was ''someone'' referred to by Essie. "Mommy, now that the truth is out, what should we do is up to you." Zac said in a low voice and left with Essie. Essie understood that even if Mary could let go of Cherry, Elizabeth and Valery wouldn''t let her go. A few dayster, the news came that Cherry was sshed with sulfuric acid, and Jenny was frightened and hid in the United States and did not dare toe back. On the other hand, Elizabeth didn''t trust Mary any more. She had someone take Valery back to the Xu Family to take good care of her. She didn''t want any ident to happen to the baby in her belly, and the whole Rong Mansion was quiet all of a sudden. Lying on the lounge chair at the terrace, Essie seemed to have just won a battle, with unprecedented happiness on her face. Zac came in with a medicine bottle in his hand. "Take thister." Finally, he brought her the medicine. She took it over smilingly, withplete iprehensible words on it. It must have been bought from abroad. "Thank you, freezing guy." She smiled, not noticing the hidden cunning in his eyes. "Take only one piece every day. Don''t eat too much." Nonsense! Who would take more medicine when he had nothing special! She pouted and opened the bottle and took one immediately. Sweet? No way. Her husband was so strong, and the birth control pills were also as delicious as candy. No wonder he asked her not to eat too much. "Honey, take your medicine. Are you relieved now?" He smirked. She took a deep breath again, and it was toote to escape. Chapter 235 First Love That Was Nothing (Part One) Chapter 235 First Love That Was Nothing (Part One) The storm of ''mistresses'' had just subsided, and before she could breathe a sigh of relief, thee man''s first love showed up. It turned out that at her 25th birthday, she was holding a birthday party at the Moonlight club and invited Zac to attend it. Since Essie came back from Yang City, Zac had never seen Le again. But Le was not willing to quietly quit. She believed that the purpose of their marriage was just to get rid of Valery. The person he really loved was her. Although he was temporarily enchanted by Essie, she could not rece her position, and she did not allow her to rece it. When she saw the invitation card in the bedside table drawer, Essie felt very unhappy. She wondered if she would have a sour tongue after drinking dark plum soup in the morning? When she heard the sound of Zac''s footsteps after taking a bath, she pretended to look at the cellphone without seeing anything in the drawer. Zac stole a nce at her. The invitation card was deliberately put in the drawer of the bedside table. He liked to see her sulking because of him, which made him feel that she had him in her heart. And when Essie saw that he didn''t show any anger, she got even more depressed. ''This guy is so bold. Doesn''t he need to report to his original lover in advance if he wants to go out to have a private date with his first love? Isn''t it necessary to apply for her permission?'' "Let''s watch a movie tomorrow night. I heard that the ''Nine Demon Pagoda'' is a good one. I want to watch it," she said deliberately. "Aren''t you going after the ''Nirvana in Fire'' every night? Aren''t you going to chase it tomorrow?" Zac scratched her nose. What a loyal audience of the TV dramas at 8 pm! She could watch all kinds of gossip shows and special effects dramas except some less hearty ones. "I watched its finale just now." She pouted again. Zac put his arm around her shoulder. "If you want to watch a movie, I''ll go with you the day after tomorrow. I have something to do tomorrow evening, so I maye back veryte." "Business?" she asked deliberately. He leaned against the bedside and put his hands on the back of his head. "Honey, is this an inspection on you?" There was a gleam shining in Essie''s eyes. It seemed that he didn''t intend to tell her about the matter of his first love''s birthday. He nned to have a date with his first love in private and have an intimate rtionship with her? They hadn''t seen each other for so many days, so they must have been missing each other day and night. By that time, they might go out of control and he might note back the whole night. The thought that he would be intimate with Le made her blood boil. She felt as if she was thrown into a lemonade, and her pores were full of acid. ''Oh my God! Why did I feel that way? Clean freak! It must be because of the clean freak!'' She didn''t want him to pollute her with other women, so she was quite unhappy. "I''m not interested in your whereabouts." She said crossly and continued to y her mobile game. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. N?velDrama.Org content. Zac raised the corners of his mouth, and there was a secret smile hanging from the corner of his mouth. "Honey, do you really want to know what I''m going to do tomorrow night?" "No, I''m not interested in your whereabouts. Whether you are here or not or what you are doing outside, I don''t care." She snorted and pretended not to care, but her tightly frowned eyebrows had already revealed her mood. The smile on Zac''s face deepened. It seemed that his transparency level was gradually lowering, and his presence in his wife''s heart was getting stronger and stronger. He was no longer a dispensable transparent person. "Since you are not interested, I won''t say it." He shrugged his shoulders, picked up the business magazine in his hand and read it. After a short silence, he added, "I maye back veryte. You don''t have to wait for me. Go to sleep first." Anger shed through Essie''s dark eyes. She thought it would be nice if he came home veryte. She was already prepare for the fact that he would note back the whole night. "You''d better note back. I want to sleep on my big bed to befortable and I can do whatever I want. You are too crowded by my side." She said through gritted teeth. "Won''t you too lonely to sleep?" He raised his eyebrows and showed a mischievous smile. "How is that possible? I can sleep early and get upte if you''re not here. I can get enough sleep." She stared at him fiercely. The big bad wolf was getting more and more difficult to satisfy. He would torture her not only in the night but also in the day. He''d better not toe back both day and night so that she could be stay quietly by herself. "In that case, I won''te back tomorrow night. Have a good sleep." His gentle voice was like a night wind from the window that blew in but caused a great disturbance in her heart. She was angry and near to lose her senses. She jumped up from the bed with her hands on the hips and stared at him angrily. "I think you''d better bring your first lover back. I''ll make room for you and I''ll go back to Yang City." She was just a substitute. Now that his true love came here to find him, how could she refuse to give in? It seemed that it was a little too much for Zac. He wanted to see how the dull melon would be jealous for him, but he knew that too much jealousy would hurt her stomach. Chapter 236 First Love That Was Nothing (Part Two) Chapter 236 First Love That Was Nothing (Part Two) He stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms. Then he opened the drawer and took out the invitation card. "Well, I''m not kidding. Tomorrow is the birthday for Le. Would you like to go with me?" Essie was startled and thought, ''Is he kidding me? He wanted to take me with him? What did he mean?'' "It''s your old lover''s birthday. If I go there, won''t it ruin the chance for you to chat about the good old days?" She pouted. That was a sweet talk. Zac reached out his finger and lightly clicked on it. "Right now, Le and I are only good friends. You are my wife. I hope you two can be friends too." Friend? How is that possible? Have you ever seen a rival in love turn into a friend? Enemies in love are ipatible as fire and water. They are ipatible with each other. It''s the rtionship that only one can survive between you and me! Besides, Le hated her for stealing other people''s love and her rece. She would never be friendly to her. "You can go by yourself. I don''t want to go with you. I stay at home and watch TV." She pushed him away, sat beside the bed and held the pillow. "You have no choice, you have to go with me." He changed to a firm tone. "I don''t know her very well, so why must I go with you?" It was none of her business to celebrate the birthday of his first love. Did she have to go with him to congratte him? To be a substitute of them was enough to feel bad, depressed, and to be reminded all the time, even if she was a grass root, she had self-esteem. "Because I have to go. From now on, as long as I appear in public, you must be with me. You can''t be absent without special circumstances." He was as domineering as a king who was high up and released royal decree. She was speechless. When did she became his retinue and apanying? She was his wife, not a puppet or subordinate. It was her freedom to go to a ce or not and he had no right to interfere with it! "I won''t go." She turned her head and confronted him bravely. "You''re letting me do whatever I want, right? Considering that I''ve got an excellent opportunity, I guess there''s no need to keep a low profile." He said in a low voice, but his words were very decisive and threatening. If she didn''t go this time, it would be like giving him a green light, allowing him to pass on the peach blossom bloomed road freely. No matter what he would do in the future, he didn''t have to worry about her, his legal wife. She always pampered him. "Forget it. I don''t have any appointment tomorrow night anyway. I will apany you to have fun." She surrendered, mainly for her own health. If he did note back soon and got dirty, she would be contaminated as well. Zac raised his thin lips. His smile was self-willed and allowed. What the dull people liked to say was not what on their minds. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. On the evening of the next day, Essie wore a piece of ssic dark ink dress, with her long hair curled up without any make-up, and she just applied the lip gloss, looking fresh and beautiful. The bright smile on Le''s face faded when she saw Essie. She didn''t expect that Zac would bring her here. Today, he should belong to her, only to her! Holding Zac''s arm, Essie seemed to be challenging her. There was no substitute for being humble. She didn''t mind even though she would bear the responsibility even if his true love came to make things difficult on her. "Happy birthday, Le," With that, he handed the gift to her. She didn''t know what it was, but without guessing, she knew it must be something expensive. "Thank you, Zac." Le smiled, "Can I open it now?" "Of course. Let''s see if you like it." Zac said, with a smile at the corners of his mouth. Le opened the pretty packing paper and opened a delicate wooden box. Inside was a limited edition emerald watch. "It''s so beautiful!" She said excitedly. Her eyes were twinkling. "Thank you, brother Zac." Looking at them, Essie thought, ''Why does this icy guy give a watch to her first love on her birthday?'' In memory of the happy time they spent together? Le put the watch on her wrist. She liked it very much. She was showing off to Essie indirectly. How could Essie not see it through her mind? She was expressionless and looked indifferent. Even if she is just a substitute, she is the legally protected wife. I can''t let the other woman get the upper hand. "Honey, let''s go and greet other friends," She called him ''honey'' intimately. Only she had the right to call him like that. Even if he loved Le, she didn''t have the right to call him like that. Le''s pretty face twitched. Apparently she was irritated by how Essie addressed him. "Excuse me." Zac nodded to her and left with Essie. Watching their intimacy, Le was jealous. Atst, Christina entered the club. Her male partner was bright and handsome, as if she was a prince who had just walked out of aic book. This tall and familiar figure sent Essie into a spasm. Since they parted in the Mint Coffee House, she had never seen Hanson again. These days he was very busy. He sessfully purchased a real estate publicpany, and held a famous BD group in A City. Not only did he let Be win, but also became the most powerful leadingpany in Yang City, surpassing Yang Group. Hanson also saw her. She was always the most beautiful star among all the make-up artists, making him infatuated with her and heartbreaking at the same time. Chapter 237 You Did Not Stand A Chance In Front Of Me Chapter 237 You Did Not Stand A Chance In Front Of Me After they parted in the Mint Coffee House that day, he was dejected and almost desperate. He could only depend on alcohol anesthesia to sustain his life. Unable to bear it any longer, Florey told him that Essie had gone to see Jobson, and that she had traded for him, Be. It was not until then that he learned her feelings for him. She was waiting for him, waiting for him to take her away. He couldn''t let her down, and even by any means, he would get her back. Zac noticed the subtle change of the person beside him. He looked at Hanson walking towards them and put his arm around her waist, as if announcing to him that she was his. He didn''t want to see Hanson, nor did he want her to see him. It took him so much effort to upy a little ce in her heart. He couldn''t let Hanson grab it again. "Long time no see, Essie." Hanson looked at her deeply. There were thousands of words and endless love in his eyes. But he could not show it. He had to endure it until he couldpete with Zac. "Long time no see, Hanson," Essie said in a low voice. Only she knew that today was actually Hanson''s birthday, but she had to pretend that she didn''t remember. She couldn''t even tell him ''Happy Birthday'' because she wanted him to forget herpletely. Zac looked at Christina, "Are you dating Mr. Xia now?" His tone was casual, as if he was just asking a casual question. When his eyes met Hanson''s, there was a dark fire stone flower in the air. A mixed feeling rushed into her mind, and she couldn''t tell whether she should be happy for him or sad for herself when she saw him being with another woman. But she knew that she still couldn''t totally forget him. Maybe it was because she had been in love with him for so long and she didn''t want to forget him at all, because she couldn''t let herself fall in love with the person by her side. At least, she wouldn''t do something like a moth darted into the fire before the birth of Valery''s child. Christina smiled shyly. She wanted to be Hanson''s girlfriend, but he wanted to start with his girlfriend first. "Hanson and I are just friends." She exined haltingly, but her hand spontaneously took Hanson''s arm, as if afraid of others to rob him. Hanson didn''t keep away from her either. He was thinking of using Christina. Zac nodded slightly. "We''re going bowling over there. Excuse me." He didn''t want to let Essie have too much contact with Hanson, so he left with her. They yed for a while before Hanson, Christina and her sister came too. "Let''s have one round, Zac." Hanson came over and challenged him. Zac shrugged and epted the challenge. Essie didn''t say anything but cast a meaningful nce at them. She went to the sofa and sat down, watching the game. Christina and her sister followed Essie. Le asked her sister to go to the bar counter to bring her cocktails because she wanted to send her away. "Are you sad to see that my younger sister is together with Hanson?" She asked. "Miss Qin, it''s my own business." Essie replied. "What about you and Zac? Do you want to pretend to be the real person and won''t leave this position?" Le said in a sharp voice. "If you can sit on it, I can leave at any time." Essie said in a casual way. If she was the woman who took the throne now, Zac wouldn''t have tortured her as a substitute. Le''s face turned pale slightly. Her words hit the nail on her head. Even if she was willing to break away from Qin Family, the Rong Family would not ept her. Zac was the young master of the Rong family, and it was impossible for him to betray his family for her. "Every year, Zac would celebrate my birthday. Do you know why he gave me the watch this year?" She forced a smile stiffly. She couldn''t be defeated by her rival. "Why?" Essie asked, because she also wanted to know. "He wants to tell me that even as time goes by, he won''t forget our rtionship and fall in love with another woman. We were childhood sweethearts. Even if you were by his side, you would not be able to rece me. The person he loved would always be me, only me. " After a pause, she continued, "He wouldn''t have gotten married if it weren''t for Valery. He had told me before that he wouldn''t date any woman except me. So he wouldn''t have gotten married." Essie''s heart skipped a beat again. Icy guy went to the Bureau of civil affairs with her because he was drunk. But she couldn''t let Le know. "He will be in charge of the future of the Rong Family, and his wife will be the future hostess of the Rong family. This position is impossible to be left in vacancy. Even if he doesn''t want to, the Rong Family will force him to get married and have children with them. How can he waste his life without a result with you?" She hit the nail on the head of Le and the corners of her mouth twitched. She looked like a punctured ball was fired and it worked out. Seeing that she was speechless, she continued, "Even without me, somebody else will rece you. If you really want to be together with him, you''d better try to dissolve the grudge between your two families. If one day the Rong Family can ept you, I will definitely quit and won''t stand on your way." She was her substitute, and if she came back, she would be of no use to him. "That''s a deal. Don''t regret it." Le said. She would work hard for their future. In the bowlingne, Zac and Hanson were tied. "I won''t lose to you." Hanson said it in a subtle and intriguing way. Zac knew it was not bowling but Essie, "Even if you won''t lose, you won''t win." He replied coldly. "That''s because you don''t dare topete fairly with me. You will only y dirty tricks behind my back." Hanson said, gritting her teeth. "The result has been set four months ago. Do we still need to fight?" Zac sneered. Hanson was feeling a spasm in his body. He understood what he meant. He had lost the game the moment he decided to marry Sunny and push her to his side. So he lost the game since that moment. It was the biggest mistake he had made in his life. It was toote to correct it, because he, a strong obstacle, stood between them. "As long as she still loves me, I won''t lose. You''ve been with her for only four months, while I''ve been with her for five years. You can''t rece me." His words cut a sharp pain to Zac''s heart. His heart twitched. But he managed to keep calm. "I will still have many five years to live with her. I''m not worried about this at all." Hanson sneered at his words. In fact, he was indeed a talented man with different characteristics that bewitched women. Over time, no matter how determined the woman was, she would be conquered by him, but... "You have a lover. I heard you''re about to have a bastard. Essie won''t ept a bastard like you." He said it word by word, which was the most powerful counterattack for him, and also the support of his confidence. As the saying goes, "know your enemy and yourself, and you will fight a hundred battles with no danger of defeat". From Christina and Ivy, he had already known more about Zac, especially his romantic history. He didn''t expect that he would be in such a great romantic mess. Sand was not allowed in the eyes of a lover. What he had left to Essie was not only sand, but also stone. Moreover, Essie would never fall in love with such a man who was mottled with dirt. "You know a lot about me. Do you contact with Christina and Ivy just to study me?" Zac said with a mocking smile. Hanson snorted, "Yes, Zac, I''m not as strong as you for now. But that doesn''t mean that I''ll be no match for you in the future." He grabbed the ball in his hand, threw it, and the ball rolled at a sharp arc and knocked all the bottles down. "That''s great! Hanson." Christina''s voice came from the side, and their conversation stopped abruptly, and thispetition ended with a draw. Sharon stood up and handed the juice on the table to zayn. But Amanda didn''t move. It was okay if he wanted to tter her. After all, she was the man who helped her, so she shouldn''t go to cheer him up. "Thank you." Taking the juice bottle from Le, Zac headed toward Essie. He didn''t notice the disappointment on Le''s face. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Essie stood up and said, "Let''s go to the bar counter to have something to drink." After saying that, she held his arm. She was not in a good mood. Whether it was because of him or Hanson, she couldn''t tell. After sitting at the bar counter, she ordered a cup of long ind ice tea. Zac frowned slightly. Because only people who was disappointed with love would drink that. This was what she always ordered on that fool''s day. Now that Hanson had a new girl to serve, was she feeling ufortable? "This wine is not for you." He said gloomily, and exchanged a ss of zero degree cocktail named rainbow for her. "It is just a cup of wine. Not a person. What is in it not fitting for me?" She sneered. "Long ind ice tea is the most famous wine for being lovelorn. Are you lovelorn?" His voice was like the rainstorm around the waves. She understood what he meant. His desire of control and possessiveness came to naught again. She couldn''t let him hurt Hanson again because of her unintentional move. "Is it appropriate to ask your wife about that?" She asked. "Well, I''m sorry that I made a slip of the tongue. I''m such a good guy. My wife must be good too." He curled his lips into a faint smile, which sent a shiver down Essie''s spine. He was indirectly warning her. If she dared to make him disappointed, he would punish her without hesitation. She didn''t respond immediately. She took a sip of the rainbow that the bartender had adjusted for her and then slowly opened her mouth, "I hope both of us can be as good as before." There were plenty of women here. It was much more difficult for him to keep a distance from them and keep himself clean. It was time to cut the cake. The waiter served the five tiered birthday cake and everyone went to sing the birthday song together. After she made a wish, Le blew out the candles and asked Zac to cut cakes with her. They cut cakes together every year, and she was expecting no exception this year. Zac turned his head to look at the little woman beside him. Although she looked calm without any dissatisfaction, her eyes were deepening, as if they were dyed by the night outside the window. And her rival in love was staring at him sinisterly, as if ready to swoop in at any time. Chapter 238 It Was All About Face Chapter 238 It Was All About Face "Le, let Christina cut the cake with you this time." He handed the knife to Christina. "Okay." Christina also didn''t think it was a good idea for Zac to cut the cake with her elder sister anymore. After all, he was married and his wife was here to watch them. It was better not to draw any attention from them. Le felt disappointed. This was the worst and saddest birthday she had ever had in her twenty-five years. After the cake was finished, she took advantage of the time when Essie went to the make-up room, and walked towards Zac. "Zac, can we get along with each other as before?" As she frowned, her eyes were full of resentment. N?velDrama.Org content. "Le, we are always good friends," Zac said in a low and deep voice. Le''s heart ached. His family name was Rong while her family name was Qin. They could only be friends and could not be a couple in their lifetime. "Zac, I know why you are married to Essie," she said it after taking a sip of champagne. Zac was shocked. "What do you want to say, Le?" A strange smile appeared on Le''s face. "You and Essie got married just to get rid of Valery. You don''t love her at all." There was a muscle on Zac''s handsome face. "Who told you that?" asked him. "It''s Essie. She admitted in person that you and her are just partners. You don''t love her and she doesn''t love you. The one she really loves is Hanson, and the one you love is..." She stopped talking. She wanted to tell him that she was the one he loved, but she dared not say anything more when she saw his gloomy face and angry face. It had been so many years since they were together. However no one admitted their rtionship in advance. It was obviously not a good time to confess it now, as they had never done that before. Rage was rising in Zac''s eyes. "When did she tell you?" "The first time you took her to a party, I was also there. But I didn''t go to see you, actually." Le answered haltingly. She thought that Zac was mad at her because Essie had told her that he didn''t want her to know. But when she saw that he was getting more and more intimate with Essie, to the point of making it serious, she couldn''t help but tell him about it. Blue veins stood out on Zac''s forehead. Raising his head, he drained the ss in one gulp. As soon as Essie came out of the dressing room, she saw Hanson, who was standing not far away from her. He had been waiting for her specially since she had been taken care of by Zac all the time. It was only by this moment that he got a chance to meet her alone. "You gave me birthday gifts every year, even when I was in Mn. Have you not even given me a blessing this year?" He could not hold back the pain in his heart and his voice was trembling slightly. She bit her lips, made a wish and said in a low voice, "Happy birthday, Hanson." "You haven''t forgotten, have you?" He looked at her with calm eyes. She did not answer. How could she forget it? Everything about him was imprinted on her mind. He knew that she had acquiesced in his words, so his face shed a glimmer of light. "That day at the cafe, did you do it on purpose to stimte me?" He pressed on, unwilling to give her any chance to escape and breathe. She took a deep breath and said, "No, what I said is true. I''m just that kind of person." She tried her best to sound colder than she could feel, leaving no trace of mercy on his mind. "No matter what you say, I won''t believe you." He said firmly and decisively. She sighed heavily, "Christina is a good girl. She is more suitable for you than me." "Essie." He lowered his voice, "No matter what I do and whom I am with, they are all for you. I will take you away." She dazed for a moment, and did not understand what he meant, but somehow she felt a little scared. He seemed to have changed, bing different from what he used to be. The ruthlessness in his eyebrows was a bit more than it had never been before. "It''s your duty to forget me." She said in a weak voice. "Unless I die." He said clearly and forcefully. At that moment, she was caught by a hurricane like force. She was held in his arms and kissed. Then he turned around and looked at Hanson. There was cruelty in his gloomy eyes. "I should take my wife away." He stressed the word ''wife'', as if he was deliberately provoking each other. Hanson gritted his teeth. His handsome face was distorted because of extreme anger. His eyes were filled with resentment. It was full of the smell of gunpowder in the air, as if any slight fire would cause an explosion. "Excuse me, Hanson." Worried that they might fight, Essie took Zac''s arm and left right away. On the way back, Zac didn''t say a word. His face was very gloomy. He made a sharp turn and drove to the Bank of theke. It seemed that he wanted to take a deep breath to calm himself down. He stood by theke for a long time. His shadow was imprinted on the grass in the moonlight, like a crooked and thick ink. Staring at his back with a fearful look for a long time, she got out of the car and stood beside him. "I came out of the dressing room and happened to meet Hanson. We didn''t say anything inappropriate," she exined haltingly. Seeing that he didn''t want to say anything, she frowned, and then continued, "Even if I break up with Hanson, it is impossible for us not to have any contact with each other, and we can still be friends. Didn''t you and Le do the same?" Zac still didn''t say anything. He turned around and nced at her coldly. Then he looked away and looked at theke. It seemed that he was trying to restrain some emotions that was about to lose control. He was not thinking about what had happened to her and Hanson just now, but what she had said to Le. But Essie did not know anything about it. Being ignored by him gorgeous, she was extremely ufortable, "Hey, freezing guy, how can you be so narrow-minded? People say that the grand councilor can support you in his backer. As a talented designer and the chief executive, you are a complete narrow-minded man. After I talked a few words with Hanson, you were very angry and ignored me. I was going to apany you to your first lover''s birthday party, how tolerant and generous I am. If your employees know that you are even narrow-minded than a woman, they will laugh their teeth out and look up at you from the admirable to a rude, scornful way." She was angry, chattering and thinking something different from him. He wiped the sweat on his forehead, unable tough or cry. He felt that his anger was all struck on a soft cotton wall, unable to vent. His internal injury was serious. "Essie Yi!" He growled. She had a lot of things to say, but when she heard him calling her name, she immediately shut up. If he called her with her full name instead of little fool, then he would be really angry. She sat down on the grass, picked up a cobblestone and threw it into theke. She was extremely depressed. After a long time, Zac finally opened his mouth. His voice was faintly floating in theke wind. "The first time I took you to a party, you met Le?" "What?" As soon as she finished her words, she was shocked again. In her mind, she recalled very hard about that day. Is that the first time she saw sister and Holy? She did see Le, but why did he ask that? "Did Le say something to you?" "She told me everything you have said to her at that time." There was a weird expression on his lips, which looked more like a bitter smile, but more like a bitter mockery of the extremely sad. "Even in your heart, our marriage is of no importance. But is it necessary to describe it so unbearable in front of an outsider?" Again, Essie was shocked. He was angry not because of what happened between her and Hanson? But because of this? She didn''t ignore the implication he was pointing at. Was the outsider pointing at Le? Was Le an outsider in his heart? Wasn''t she his childhood sweetheart and first love? Was it because he feared that she was a member of Qin family? She got a bit confused. She started to get a paste in her head. She failed to think about it clearly. "Do you want me to tell Le that we got married because we loved each other and we couldn''t live without each other?" His deep eyes were shining in the moonlight. "You can only say that in front of outsiders from now on." This was another rude and tough order. Didn''t he try to justify himself? Essie pouted again. He was indeed from a noble family and cared a lot about dignity and his face. "In fact, what I said to Le that night was only a temporary measure." She thought it necessary for her to exin, in case he thought she was an outspoken person and thought she would bear a grudge. "Really?" He raised his eyebrows and listened to her exnation with great interest. "Le, right? Isn''t she your old lover? I''m afraid that she still remembers you and wants to get back at me. When the timees, she and Valery can work together to deal with me. Both of them are the daughters of the rich and powerful families. If they form an alliance with money and power, do you think I will be able to stand it? Can I handle it? So I made up these words to make her stand on my side and fight against Valery with me." "Anyway, don''t make our marriage a condition in the future, okay?" He flicked her forehead as a punishment. She frowned and looked at his serious face, as if their marriage was holy and invible. It was just a cooperation, but they had to be covered with ayer of gorgeous gauze. Wasn''t it hypocritical? Icy guy, the reason why you agreed to help me and refused to divorce me was because you wanted me toe to Dragon City to stop your marriage with Valery, isn''t it?" She was about to tear up this piece of cloth. "Do you still think so?" He frowned slightly. "Is there any change?" She sneered. He lowered his head and sighed, his breath drifting in the sea breeze. "I admit that I had this idea at the beginning, butter I had another one." "What idea?" She pouted. "Let you be my real wife." He said solemnly and frankly. That''s because you can''t marry Le. You take me as a substitute by the way! She thought to herself. "So you forced me to stay with you no matter I wanted to or not." She muttered, as if talking to herself, but her voice was not low, as if she wanted him to hear it on purpose. Chapter 239 Terrible Possessiveness Chapter 239 Terrible Possessiveness "I am only married once and only have one wife. Now that you get this position by ident, there is no way back." He put his arms around her waist peremptorily as if he had locked her in his arms. "What if I die earlier than you? Do you marry another woman then?" She rolled her eyes at him. "Wherever you go, you are my women. If you die earlier than me, I will be with you soon and no one can take you away from me!" It sounded like he was joking, but his expression was serious and firm, without any hint of joking. Essie suspected that Zac had ruled the universe in his previous life. He was so possessive that he wouldn''t let her go even if she died. When she was in a daze, he said again, "if I die first, I permit you to marry again. It doesn''t matter whether you marry Hanson or anyone else, because you are a woman and need to be taken care of." After taking a pause, he continued, "anyway, there''s only one way for you to get rid of me. That''s to stride over my body!" He was so arrogant and dictatorial, but she was not angry at all, instead, she felt sour in her heart. If she had to live with him for her life, she hoped they would be together forever, and then have a grandson and a great grandson, but... "Don''t be so absolute. You haven''t passed the test of Valery yet. If you are her child''s real father, I will stride past you by your side. Then I will be separated from you and we will have nothing to do with each other." She needed to remind him to keep their promise in mind and never go back on his word all the time. He shrugged his shoulders. His carefree look confused her again. Was the child his or not? Or was he not sure about it? She scratched her head worriedly. As long as she stayed with an ice house, her IQ would be seriously overdraft and it would be useless. Just as she was thinking, a man''s light voice came with the wind, "honey, the moonlight is so charming and the night is so beautiful. Shall we enjoy the beautiful scenery here?" "I... I''m going back to the car. " The woman was stunned for a moment and came to herself btedly. When she realized what had happened and wanted to stand up and run away, she had been knocked down by the man on the grass... The opening ceremony of War Emperor was about to be held at Hengdian film and television base. Essie came to take a visit and prepared to y a little part. Zac knew that she was worried about Eva and worried that Eva would fight with Jim on the film set. As a director, producer and male leader, it was as easy as for Jim to roll off a log to put obstacles in Eva''s way. Based on Eva''s explosive temper, she certainly wouldn''t eat humble pie. It would be no wonder that the two didn''t get along well with each other then. This was the first time that Essie hade to Hengdian. After she put all her belongings into the hotel, she took Zac to go sightseeing in a scenic spot. The TV series would not start until tomorrow, so they could hang around and have a look today as a tour. "Freezing guy, this ce is ancient and beautiful. The Legend of Sword and Fairy was filmed here." Walking along the scenic spot of Riverside Scene at Qingming Festival, Essie took her mobile phone and kept taking pictures. "Pervert, are you here for fun or for selfies?" Said Zac with a teasing smile. "Travel is nothing more than sleeping on the bus, having a break off the bus and taking pictures on the scenic spots." The woman stuck out her tongue and blinked mischievously. "Okay. Let''s do it together." Zac smiled and held her in his arms. The two of them shot themselves charming selfie. Then the woman nced at him like an anthomaniac and said, "icy guy, if you put on an ancient costume, with long hair flowing naturally, you will be the eternal God from the heaven, and you are the most beautiful." With a slight sigh, Zac said, "honey, do you mean that the only thing that I''m able to attract you is my beauty?" "Yeah, your greatest advantage is that you are handsome." The woman nodded with a sincere look. The eyes of a "lustful" girl were familiar to him, which reminded him of the girl who had made him suffer from a hidden disease. "Honey, do you know that? If Cathy, the sister of Valery, is still in the Xu family, you have to hand the president of the Appearance Association to her. " It was unexpected for her to hear her former name. So she asked eagerly, "why?" "That little devil was just a reincarnation of east evil. She was evil at the age of four and even pursued handsome men." Zac said, gritting his teeth. It seemed that he had a deep hatred against someone. Essie sneezed. She was sure that she had offended the icehouse in her childhood, and Zac would hate her till now. Obviously, he was seriously offended. "Tell me, what the hell did she do to make you, the second son of Rong family, disgusted to this day?" Zac shrugged. All of a sudden, all the anger was gone. "Nothing. It''s just a kid''s banter." He couldn''t exin that at all. ''It couldn''t be nothing. What children''s naughty thing can make you hate until now?'' Essie thought. Essieined in her mind. "After all, she is your fiancee. If her parents hadn''t divorced, you should have been married now, right?" She pouted. "Even if there was only one woman in the world, I would not marry her." Before he finished his words, Essie sneezed again. "Have you caught a cold?" Zac asked immediately. "No, maybe I am allergic to pollen." Essie stammered, depressed and perturbed. If one day he knew that he finally married this evil woman after so many years, would he want to punch himself out of anger? "Icy guy, do you remember what dose Cathy look like?" She asked tentatively. "Remember a little." Zac touched his chin and seemed to be recalling something. "At that time, she looked nice. But women change a lot when they grow up. Maybe she has be a fat woman." Another sneeze came from Essie''s nose. A red flush suffused her nose. It seemed that she was allergic to pollen, so Zac took her away immediately. That topic had turned her gloom into mncholy again. She couldn''t talk about this topic anymore, or she would sneeze and bleed. On the second day, after the opening ceremony, the War Emperor formally began filming. It was hottest in August of Hengdian and it was hotter for actors and actresses to wear ancient customs. However, Essie had already prepared for the summer heat preservation for her bestie. She put the sunscreen she bought on her body, which made Eva feel fresh and cool. "Shrimp, you are so smart. Why didn''t I think of you before? Why do you live with bad blood every time?" Said Eva with a smile. "The temperature cooling sticker can not only bring down a fever, but also prevent sunstroke." Essie smiled and sent several stickers to Jim. She wanted to please him and make him be tender to Eva for her sake. At that moment, in the exclusive dressing room, Jim was cool and in a good mood. "Zac, I like your wife more and more." "My wife, what do you like?" Zac raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he was a little displeased. Ignoring him deliberately, Jim said, "be tender when it''s time to be tender; be clever when it''s time to be clever; be naughty when it''s time to be naughty. If you''re not lucky enough, I won''t let her go." "Only those who are tired of living will dare topete for woman with me." There was a hint of coldness shing across his eyes. "A fairdy is a gentleman''s good mate." Jim narrowed his eyes and smirked. "Jim, you don''t want to continue your acting today, do you?" Zac''s ck eyes narrowed slightly and the intention of killing rose. Jim immediately shut up. It was so boring to wear makeup in the dressing room, and it was also an interesting thing to make fun of Zac. Jim and Eva''s scene began in the afternoon. They know each other due to fighting, so the first scene was a fight. When Jim saw Eva, a charming smile appeared on his face. "Since you''re the heroine in the y, I''ll stop calling you extra actress from now on. I will call you spicy pepper. It''s the best one among hot peppers." ''Okay, then I would be the hottest paper and hope to hurt you! I have a good name for you. Scum is the best name for you.'' Eva thought in her heart. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Essie and Zac were sitting on a chair not far away. It was cloudy today, but the weather was quite sultry. Essie continuously drank the icy water to cool herself. "Honey, if you feel hot, let''s get in the limo." "It doesn''t matter. Eva and Jim don''t feel hot with so many clothes on. I dressed so cool. I am not hot at all." Said Essie, waving her hand. "They put a sticker from you. Of course they don''t feel hot." Zac smiled. Although Essie''s brain was often confused, she was more meticulous than ordinary people. She could think of things that others didn''t expect. With her chin in her hands, and without a blink, Essie stared at Jim and Eva who were fighting in the scene and asked, "ice house, do you think they are really fighting or just acting?" "Real fighting." Zac said casually. "What?" Essie scratched her head, wondering how they could start a fight as soon as they meet. Zac smiled and put his arm around her shoulder. "I was just kidding. They are acting a fight scene, of course they have to fight for real." Essie frowned at him and thought, ''is it funny to y tricks on me?'' At this time, the make-up artist came to inform her to make up. She would act as the fiancee of the host. Several hundred years ago, she had protected the host from being hit by the me palm and then vanished into thin air. "Ice guy? I''m going to hang the wire to fly in the skyter." Her thick eyshes flickered, and her face was full of expectation. "Watch out!" Zac stroke her head in a doting manner. "I''m not afraid of anything as long as you are with me." Essie patted on his shoulder and smiled. Zac took the opportunity to kiss her. "You''re right. I''m a citizen favored bodyguard. I fight ten to one!" The scenes Essie would act happened in the evening. When she was wearing makeup, she surprised not only Zac, but also Jim. Essie wore light purple silk clothes, with her ck hair hanging down like a waterfall. A golden hairpin was put in her hair, which was shining in the limelight. A cool breeze brushed her face, but she didn''t move. She was just like a peony in the dark night, blooming in full bloom. "My fiancee is thebination of Miss Little Dragon and Rong Huang." A sly smile appeared on Jim''s face. "Don''t overdo it. She is my wife." Zac snorted and pretended to be jealous,pletely ignoring the evil look from the dark corner. Chapter 240 An Accident Chapter 240 An ident It was the first time that she had been lifted on wire. With excitement and freshness, she flew up and down in the air of a few meters, like a fairy. There was not even a moment when the eyes of Zac were looking away from her. On the one hand, her elegant and fairy like posture fascinated him, and on the other hand, he wanted to ensure her safety. Just as she was fighting with the Demon Warlord, the lifted arm suddenly took a turn, and the steel wire on the wire machine slipped out of its track. The people in the air almost fell straight. Helplessness and fear overwhelmed her. As she fell, Essie closed her eyes in despair, thinking that she would be smashed to pieces by the ident. However, after a long time, the expected fierce collision did note. The floor was soft and not hard at all, and her body did not hurt. But she didn''t dare to open her eyes. Her heart was still pounding in extreme fear until she heard an anxious voice, "You little fool, are you all right? Open your eyes and look at me. " She nervously opened her eyes a gap and found herself lying in the arms of Zac. His face was pale and the corners of his mouth were slightly trembling, as if he had not recovered from the scary scene just now. "Icy guy, are you the one who caught me?" Tears welled up in her eyes, and her small hands held his clothes tightly. He nodded and asked with concern, "Did you hurt anywhere?" She shook her head. Luckily, the wire was only five meters high. Otherwise, it would have been more or less injured even if she had been caught by him, and his arms would have been damaged due to the strong impact. Jim was also hanging in the air. The SWAT team put him down. Eva, who was changing her make-up, in a hurry running out after hearing the ident. It was a little relief to see that Essie was safe and sound. "What''s going on?" Jim roared in rage. The Swat immediately checked Essie''s wire and found that the screw hanging on the wire had been loosed. "Haven''t you checked it before?" Asked Jim sullenly. "I went to have dinner after checking the machine. It is impossible to get loose." The security guard said with confusion. "In the future, before actors and actresses are allowed to go to wire, the machine must be strictly checked again," the assistant director reminded. Jim moved this scene to the back and asked other actors to continue their acting. His assistant hurried to inform the second heroine, Mnie who had just arrived Hengdian this afternoon toe to the film set., waiting for Evan''s story to be finished. Then it was her turn. Mnie came faster than she expected. Before Essie removed her make-up, she arrived. "I heard there was an ident as soon as I arrived. Are you okay?" She walked closer to Essie and asked. "I''m fine. Thanks for asking." Essie shrugged and gave a nce at her from the mirror. She hadn''t had much contact with Mnie. And what she asked surprised her a little. Mnie was one of the four most famous actress who ranked same as Nicole. And she was also called the most beautifuldy in the entertainment circle. It was said that she was Jim''s secret girlfriend. However, no matter it was at celebrities parties or in friends'' party, they had never seen him took her along. So the rumor was true and not, needed to be proven. The entertainment circle was full of questions. It was not easy for outsiders to see through it. "It''s good to hear that. Hanging wire is very dangerous. I also had an ident before." Mnie smiled, with mixed feelings in her eyes. In the evening, after the work of the filming team, Essie proposed to eat barbecue. Eva introduced a rtively famous barbecue shop nearby. Many stars would eat ate night meal there after the work. Zac was assimted by Essie in Yang City. He often apanied her to eat barbecue, spicy hot pot and fried river vivipara. It was the first time for Jim. He used to go back to the vi after finishing work before. He seldom stayed outside. She found Mnie and her assistant were in the restaurant too. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Mnie stood up right away and said, "King Jim, I didn''t expect you to eat ate night meat here, too." She smiled. "You cane here, but why can''t I?" Jim curled his lips and gave a faint smile. "Mnie, would you like to join us?" Essie asked. She was a tiger in disguise. She could greet her enemies, friends or unfamiliar people with a smiling face. Unlike her, Eva was straightforward. She had a clear distinction between love and hatred. She didn''t want to talk to people she didn''t like. She had a bad impression of Mnie. She was once acting to be her maid. Because she broke her ss identally, Mnie not only scolded her, but also pped her in the face several times under the cover of acting. "Don''t talk nonsense. We are just working together and we don''t know each other very well in private. You will feel restrained to eat together." As soon as she finished her words, Eva dragged Essie into the room. Mnie wanted to sit next to King Jim, but he didn''t ask her to join him. She didn''t dare to move, so she had to sit down sulkily. "Eva has just acted as the leading role. What''s so special about her? She''s not even famous yet, but became arrogant." To tter her, her assistant criticized Eva at once. "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you want to be shot by paparazzi?" Mnie whispered, and the assistant immediately shut her mouth and dared not to say a word. In the room, Jim decided to punish himself with three sses of wine and apologize for what happened on the wire. Essie smile, "It''s none of your business. It''s just an ident." Zac''s eyes were sharp and deep. His intuition told him that this was not a simple thing. "Be careful these days." He urged. Jim knew what he meant. If someone did something bad to the crew, he would be dead. Essie picked up the menu and looked at it. "King Jim, can you eat spicy food?" She asked casually. Jim squinted at her and asked in a flirtatious voice, "How could you control Chinese prickly pepper if you can''t? eat spicy food." A phrase with a double meaning. Eva stared and stuck out her tongue at him, trying to subdue her? Indulge in wishful thinking! "Let''s drink a toast to the sess of shooting ''War Emperor''," said Essie in a loud voice. "Okay." Eva raised her ss with a smile. After toasting each other, the four drank one. Essie put down the ss and sighed softly, "I have found out that actors are so brilliant on the screen. They have to suffer a lot during the hard time of being off the screen. It''s very hot outside. However, in order toply with the shooting, the actors and actresses had to wear many heavy clothes to finish the shooting." "It''s especially hard for nobody, especially a body double. I used to be a stand in for Bonnie. In severe winter, I soaked in the river for one hour and almost passed out." After a pause, Eva nced at Jim and changed the subject. "But those celebrities and the king of the entertainment world don''t have a hard time. They have body doubles when they are tired or in danger. They don''t need to go to the stage themselves at all." "Haven''t big shots gone all out from the trivial role yers?" Jim nced at her. "You''re right. But there are a lot of women who go to bed with the directors, sneak in or lean on their families to improve their status." A mocking smile flitted over the corners of Eva''s mouth. "Then how did you get here?" Jim raised his eyebrows and sneered. "By attaching!" "I climbed up here with the help of the husband of my bestie," said Eva, with a smile on her face. "You do have a clear estimation of yourself." Jim smiled. "Men who suit their actions to the times are wise. Since the entertainment circle is a big shot, I have to cooperate with it." Eva curled her lips. "Since you are getting smarter, why don''t you express your gratitude to your boss?" A wicked glint shed in Jim''s eyes. "Humph!" Eva rolled her eyes and said, "I''m now a signed artist of Sino Star. The husband of my bestie is my boss. It''s none of your business." "I am the director and producer of the ''War Emperor''. You are one of the actors of thetter. Naturally, I am half of your boss." He said slowly. "You are right." Essie interrupted, "Eva, make a toast to King Jim. Thank him for taking care of you in the next three months." Then she pinched Eva under the table secretly. Eva had no choice but to pick up the ss. "My dear half a boss, here is to you." Then he raised her head and drank off the wine in the ss. "You are worthy to be taught. Don''t worry. I will take good care of you from now on," said Jim as he nodded, with an evil and attractive smile on his face. His tone was ambiguous and intriguing. Essie smiled, with two lovely dimples on her cheeks. Zac wrapped his arms around her shoulders and whispered in her ear, "My dear wife, are you the mediator or the matchmaker?" Hearing that, Essie was stunned. Matchmaker? How was that possible? One of them was a game love affair, the other was a yboy and the other was a yboy. She couldn''t imagine what would happen between them. "No, I don''t think they are a good match." She shook her head vigorously. "What do you mean?" Eva heard her talking to herself and asked curiously. "Zac wants to eat spicy meat, but he is always afraid of spicy food, so I say it is not appropriate." Essie made up an excuse quickly. Then, she picked up amb kebab without pepper and handed it to Zac. "Don''t be so nervous. It doesn''t matter if I eat a little spicy food." Eva smiled, "The taste of people in this River City is the most diversified. We can eat sour, sweet, spicy and numb food." "You are easy to be satisfied." The corners of Zac''s mouth were slightly raised. In a pampering manner, he stroked the head of Essie. Looking at the sweet couple, Jim jokingly sighed, "s, I even want to get married as you are so affectionate." Zac raise his eyebrows as he joked, "If you really meet the right person for your marriage, you must not hesitate. Do what you have to do quickly, or else you will be defeated by others." If he could not be more resolute and domineering, the next second, his little fool would be taken away by Hanson. Jim curled his lips and pretended to be dissatisfied, "You''ve taken away the best one. I don''t know how to find again. All I can do is to rob from you?" With a sharp eye, Zac said, "If anyone dares to covet my wife, he will regret living on the earth." She said those words one by one, threatening and destructive. Squinting at him, an idea urred to Essie. If he knew that she was this evil woman, Cathy one day, would he still protect her like this and never let her go? Chapter 241 Someone Was Playing Tricks Chapter 241 Someone Was ying Tricks Jim deliberately make a shiver and rubbed his arms, "Wow, wife domineering guy is indeed the most horrible and most ferocious species in the world." "Good that you know it." Zac said in a low voice in a domineering manner. After the barbecue, Jim went back to his vi in Hengdian. Zac went back to the hotel with Essie and Eva. They had to rest early and went to the filming site early the next day. Eva''s y was the first scene. She entered the dressing room at seven o''clock. She sat on her dresser. While the dresser was about to apply makeup for her, she waved her hand and said, "I have cosmetics with me. I can use my own." This is Helena Rubinstein''s makeup. It was from the cooperation supplier of SUMMER 100¡æ. And Essie seldom wears makeup, so she gave it to her. Actors and actresses always wore make-up, and they had to use a good make-up in order not to damage the skin. The makeup artist asked her assistant to put the makeup on the table next to her. Soon an actress came and sat there for makeup. When Eva was putting on the wig, her junior sister, Wendy, went into the dressing room. They were ying the first opposition acting today. "Eva, I heard that there was an ident yesterday. It was your friend, Essie, hanging on the wire. Is she all right?" Wendy asked with a gloating look in her eyes. This was how the entertainment circle of the Inte worked. All news would spread over the country with supersonic speed. Last night, there were more than ten thousandments on Essie''s micro blog. They were all sent by fans, who were very concerned about their idol. "She is fine. Thanks for asking," Eva replied casually. "The people in the special skill group were so careless. They even didn''t notice that their screw was loosed." Added the makeup artist. "Is there any problem today?" Wendy asked in a strange voice, her eyes shining with coldness. Today, Eva would hang wire. "I''m not worried at all." Knowing that she said that on purpose, Eva shrugged her shoulders indifferently. It was said that Jim had deducted the sry of the special skill team for three months. Anyone who dared to ignore the checking of the machine would be fired. It was known to all in the entertainment circle that those who had been fired by King Jim were not epted by other crew. It was impossible for them to work anywhere anymore. "That''s good." Wendy said with a smirk. As they were talking, the young actress next to them frowned. The dresser had just finished applying makeup for her. She felt ufortable with the makeup. "Miss Li, what kind of rouge are you using? Why do I feel hot on my face after that?" "Hot?" The make-up artist was a little surprised, "We all used y''s make-up. How could it be hot?" There was a rash on the actress''s face. Eva also saw it from the mirror and screamed, "Are you allergic?" The actress screamed in high voice, and the dresser quickly took her to the bathroom to wash her face. Hearing the scream, rissa and the staff outside rushed in. Since the wire ident yesterday, her vignce had risen to the maximum. No matter it was an ident or anything else, she had to be careful. "Eva, are you okay?" She ran to Eva. Eva shook her hand, "I''m fine. It''s that actress. She seems to be allergic to rouge. Fortunately, I didn''t apply it. I used the makeup you gave me yesterday." Essie picked up the make-up on the actress''s dressing table and asked, "Is this the one you''re talking about?" Eva nodded, "Yeah. It was on my desk. I don''t need it. So Miss liu put it on that actress''s desk." "Was it on your table?" Startled, Essie put the rouge under her nose and smelled it. Shock filled her eyes. However, she didn''t say anything. She just said lightly, "Give me this box of rouge. I don''t want it to be used by any other actors." The dresser nodded. The actress ate a anti allergic medicine and applied some ointment on her face, so the rash went away. But she couldn''t wear makeup now, so she had to move to the back and started shooting from other actors. Essie came out of the dressing room and called Jim and Zac to the limo. "Smell at this rouge, do you feel something weird in it?" Jim took it over and sniffed. Then he sneezed, covering his nose with his hand. "What kind of rouge is it?" He cursed from his throat. Zac poured out the rouge powder, and looked at it carefully. There was some dark powder in it. "Take it to test." He said in a low voice. A cold light shed in Jim''s eyes. Who dared to make trouble in his crew? Was he crazy? "Keep it a secret. Don''t let anybody else know it." Zac reminded them and whispered in Jim''s ear. Jim nodded his head. The shooting in the morning went on smoothly. In the afternoon, the assistant brought the inspection report, and there was red pepper powder in the rouge. "Did someone do this on purpose?" Jim frowned. "Yes, it could be someone acting against Eva. This box of rouge was on her table. Fortunately, I gave her a set of makeup of Helena Rubinstein yesterday, so she didn''t use the crew''s makeup. The makeup artist assistant Miss Liu put her make-up on the table of the actors, and the actors were out of luck," Essie said slowly. Jim rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Though heavenly pepper was hot tempered, she had been a trivial role yer and had never taken part in any drama, so it was unlikely that she got on bad terms with others. The filming had just begun, and she didn''t have much contact with the film crew. She wouldn''t get into trouble, would she? As they were fell in silence, Essie''s voice came through, "It seems that Eva and I have been targeted." Her words reminded Zac and Jim that the wire ident yesterday was probably not an ident, and it was deliberately caused by someone. Jim asked the crew to check all the equipment, including all the clothes and items, to make sure everything was in control. N?velDrama.Org content. Essie didn''t tell Eva that someone wanted to hurt them. She was too honest and too straightforward. If she couldn''t control herself and broke out, it would ruin the n of Zac and Jim. After lunch, Nicole called her. Her new movie shooting was going to be held in Hengdian, and Essie decided to visit the Qin Pce district. Soon enough, Nicole also knew about the ident that happened to Essie. "I''m d to hear that you are fine. I was totally shocked when I saw the news yesterday," she added. Nicole talk to Essie as she drank the water during the break. "That was my first time to hang wire. I thought it was fun, but now I''m so scared that I don''t dare to do it again. It made such a trouble that I haven''t gotten any scenes to act yet," Essie said, sticking out her tongue. After a short silence, Nicole asked her assistant to leave and said, "I have something to tell you." She lowered her voice. "What is it?" Essie said, leaning her body again. "Recently, someone spread the news in the entertainment circle that you helped Eva to get the heroine with the help of your rtionship with Jim," Nicole said in a low voice. "Do you know who said that?" Essie''s eyes darkened. "I don''t know yet. But I heard that ''War Emperor'' originally wanted to pick one between Mnie and Wendy to be the heroine. Both of them had gone all out to fight for the heroine before the audition. No one would have thought that Eva would finally snatch the heroine out of nowhere." After a pause, Nicole took a sip of water and went on, "After the finals, Mnie and Wendy became the second heroine and the third heroine. They are going crazy. Now the movie just starts and the people spread such rumors, it may be intentional. You and Eva should be careful." Nicole had been working hard in the entertainment circle for many years and she got used to all kinds of things in this circle. Such as fought in the open and secretly, took revenge on others and yed tricks behind the scenes, etc. Those are normal. Essie understood what she meant. It seemed that she also suspected that the wire ident yesterday was not an ident. "Thank you for reminding me of that. Nicole, Eva and I will be more careful in the future," she said with gratitude. In fact, she didn''t need to worry too much about it. After all, she was just a guest performer, and the shooting would be finished in more than ten minutes. But unlike her, Eva was a leading role, and it would take her three months to get the shooting done. If she didn''t find out the culprit, nobody knew what horrible things would happen in the future. Back at the filming site of ''War Emperor'', Zac saw her worried look and walked over to put his arm around her shoulder. "Don''t worry too much. Jim and I are around, no one can''t turn the tables." "The entertainment circle a mess. This is so terrible." Essie made a face. "You just a passersby. You will return to your fashion circle after finishing the shooting." Zac stroke her nose with a teasing smile. "I''m worried about Eva. She''s straightforward and doesn''t have any tricks. Probably she won''t notice was someone was plotting against her." Essie sighed. "Don''t worry. I have arranged Demi to be her agent. She is very experienced. I''m sure she will take good care of Eva." Zac patted her on the shoulder. Demi was a well-known agent of same fame as Riley, who made many stars popr and was very good at doing things. Everybody in the entertainment circle respected her. Hearing that Zac had let Demi take care of Eva, Essie felt much more relieved. The scene which was shot on the next day needed to beputer synthesis, so they had almost done it in the studio. The night before yesterday, Jim asked the staff to get the stage prop ready. Eva would have to walk on a weave bridge that hung at a position five meters above the ground. Jim asked the staff to build the bridge and after making sure that it was okay, they went back to have a rest. At midnight, there was dead silence in the studio. A ck shadow sneaked in and climbed up the hanging bridge along the longdder. There was a shlight shone on his waist, with a saw in his hand, and cut the rope of the hanging bridge into a few unnoticeable small holes. If someone climbed on it, the rope would not hold the weight and break, causing the person above it to fall. And the people in the crew would only think that it was an ident because the ropes were not strong. No one would suspect it was a man-made ident. He stamped on the rope with his foot, feeling very satisfied with his masterpiece. Then he slowly climbed down thedder. A cunning smile climbed on the corner of his mouth, thinking that he could do it without being noticed. When he was about to sneak out, a strong searchlight came in. Chapter 242 No Misfortune If You Did Not Ask For It (Part One) Chapter 242 No Misfortune If You Did Not Ask For It (Part One) The men in the room were frightened and wanted to run away. But it was toote. When Zac gave him a heavy punch, he fell to the ground with a groan. His face and nose bone, and teeth were broken. "Be gentle. Leave him a chance to speak." Jim sneered. "I only used three percent of my strength. I will only cripple him and not kill him." Zac''s eyes became bigger and colder. Jim''s assistant, Henry, turned on the light and poured a basin of ice water on the man''s face. He spat out the blood on his face to make sure he could identify who he was. As Jim''s right-hand assistant, he clearly remembered every face in the crew, including the group y, body double and special technical personnel that was temporarily invited. "Boss, he is David, new member of the special technical team." Jim took a chair and sat beside him, crossing his legs. "Tell me, who gave you orders?" David was so frightened that his whole body was shivering and his piss came out. "It is... It is..." The next morning, everything went well in the studio, as if nothing had happened. After Eva put on her makeup, she was going to shoot a on the suspension bridge. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Mnie and Wendy waited on the other side. When Eva came down from the suspension bridge, they would enter the scene that the three of them fought together. When the staff put adder for Eva and invited her to go to the suspension bridge, Jim''s voice came from the camera, "Change the story for the moment. Mnie, Wendy, you two go to the hanging bridge too. When you walk over, Eva will go then." Mnie paused, "Why do you change the plot? I... I have acrophobia, I don''t want to go." Wendy''s face turned pale. "No need to change the script. Director, just follow the original script, okay? I also fear of heights. I''m even afraid of taking a ne." With his arms crossed over his chest, Jim squinted his eyes. His eyes were sharp and maroon. He didn''t feel angry but powerful. "OK. Your acting is over now." Before his voice faded, Wendy ran to the foot of thedder and tried to climb up. Everyone in the entertainment circle knew that if they had offended King Jim, they had to get out of the entertainment circle. When Mnie looked up and see Wendy who was on thedder, her fluttering eyelids became rxed. Wendy stood at the hanging bridge and took a deep breath before slowly walking forward. She really had acrophobia, and her legs were trembling slightly. Fortunately, she was dressed in a thick skirt, which could not be seen by video. The bridge was eight meters long. Wendy walked cautiously for a long time before she came over. When she breathed a sigh of relief, someone panicked. Jim saw the expression on her face. He did it on purpose. Wendy was only five feet twelve inches tall. And weight less than forty kilogram. She was very small. Even if the rope was cut, she would be fine to go over. But as she stepped on it, the capacity of the rope was decreased. People behind her must be in trouble. Mnie''s legs became soft and she couldn''t get up from the chair. "Mnie Ma, it is you turn now," Jim said slowly. "I have acrophobia, very serious. I can''t walk. I want a body double," Mnie said in a trembling voice, hands on the back of the chair. Her abnormal reaction confused everyone in the crew. How could she have a body double for such kind of suspension bridge? Even kids of the naughty castle dared to walk through it. Wendy''s smocking voice came over, "Excuse me? You actually asked for a body double for walking on such a drawbridge? It''s not a steel wire. I have acrophobia too. I already walked over. What are you afraid of?" Her assistant brought her a ss of ice water to calm her down. She had never seen Mnie in such an agitated and hysterical reaction before. "Mnie, it''s just a drawbridge. Don''t worry. There''s air cushion under." "No, I want a body double. Go and find one for me now," Mnie cried. Jim took a sip of the iced water unhurriedly. "Go upstairs or get out of the entertainment circle. Make a choice yourself!" His tone was as light as a goose feather, but his killing power was as strong as a bomb. All the people on the scene shivered, and no one dared to touch the bottom of a tiger. They didn''t dare stand up to say a word for Mnie, and it was obvious that Mnie was aggressive in nature. If she put on airs in front of King Jim, wouldn''t it be equivalent to calling him boss in front of the emperor? Risk your neck! Eva sneaked to Essie and whispered, "What''s going on?" Essie patted Eva''s shoulder and said, "Let''s just wait and see." "Rumor has it that she is King Jim''s girlfriend? It seems that it is fake." Eva snickered. Seeing Mnie''s pale face, she had an unspeakable pleasure. She still remembered that Mnie put on a show and pped her in the face just to vent her anger on her. She thought, ''Who told you to avenge me in the name of public interests? Now that King Jim is taking care of you. You are out of luck now." "Really? I don''t know that. But it must be past its due date." The corners of Essie''s mouth turned upwards again. At that time, Mnie was shivering in horror, as if she was summoned by death. "Mnie, pull yourself together and face it bravely. Don''t offend King Jim for such a trifle." Terrified, her assistant tried to talk her out of it. Mnie stood up gingerly, holding on to the back of the chair and climbing thedder to the hanging bridge at the speed of a turtle. She dawdled for a long time before she began to move forward, while murmuring, "God bless me." Chapter 243 No Misfortune If You Did Not Ask For It (Part Two) Chapter 243 No Misfortune If You Did Not Ask For It (Part Two) When she walked to the center, she heard the crack of the rope on her feet. She was scared to death. She squatted down and tightly grasped the ropes on both sides. She screamed, "Help! The rope is breaking --" But she didn''t know that the rope on both side was cut too. With a ''snap'' sound, the hanging bridge waspletely cut off. Mnie in her screams was like free fall, and fell heavily on the air cushion. The staff rushed around her and asked about her condition. Because of the buffer effect of air cushion, her body was intact, but the refitted part was miserable. Her chin where she had the stic surgery, was broken. The staff called an ambnce and sent her to the hospital. Eva rubbed her chin. "She was so scared just now. Did she know that the rope would break?" "Maybe she went through the time machine here yesterday." Essie sneered again. Mnie stayed in hospital for a few days, thinking that things had gone by this way. However, one day when she woke up in the middle of the night, she found that she had been taken to an empty room. In front of her were two masked men in ck. "Who are you? What are you doing?" she asked in horror. "Do you know David of the special skill group?" A man in ck took out a picture and put it in front of her. The picture was like the picture of a horror movie, which was extremely horrible. Mnie covered her eyes and screamed in horror: "No, I don''t know this man." "But he knows you. He told everything about you hired him to do." The men in ck snorted. Mnie was trembling, "Let me go. How much money do you want? I''ll give it to you." The man in ck sneered, "Don''t worry. You can leave after I award you a meal." Another man brought a te in which there were water cockroaches, giant green caterpirs and creeping earthworms. "You can leave after eating." Mnie vomited and shook her head, "No, I don''t want to eat! I can''t eat!" Before she could scream out, a bottle of sulfuric acid was put heavily on the table. "If you don''t eat it, I will pour what''s in the bottle from your head. By that time, even your mother will not recognize you." Mnie''s eyes turned pale and she almost passed out. On the other side of Hengdian, in a luxurious vi, the lights were soft and sweet. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Sitting on the crocodile skin sofa with a ss of champagne in each of his hands, Jim and Zac were casually watching the video on the big LCD screen. The woman kept crying and spitting out the creeping bug. "I''ve shot with so many movies, and I''ve watched so many of them. This is my favorite plot," Jim said slowly as he squinted his beautiful eyes. Taking a sip of the champagne, Zac''s mouth curved into a charming arc. "You can move it to the big screen. On the publicity poster, it says: Don''t eat water before watching the video, lest it pollute the cinema." "Good idea." Jim snapped his fingers in the air and took a sip of champagne, and then said, "It is such a wonderful show. Beauty Yi and little pepper are not here to watch. There''s some imperfection in it." "Girls are usually timid. It''s not good to be scared." Zac shrugged. He didn''t want his wife to watch too ''violent'' pictures. "It makes sense if beauty Yi is timid. Pepper is a manly girl, she herself could be a scary movie. She is the one who scare other people, nothing can intimidate her." A mocking smile tugged at the corners of Jim''s mouth. "You are wrong. My wife is a hand in a velvet glove, while Eva is soft in her heart but tough on her appearance. On the contrary, she is more fragile in heart. Eva''s tough appearance is only her protection shield. She must be a woman who has no sense of security," Zac said slowly. Taking a sip of champagne, Jim said with a sly smile, "How do you know women better than I do?" "Although there is only one woman in my world, I''m deeply looking at her with my whole heart. And you can''t read her heart only look at her by your sense organ," said Zac, whose deep eyes flickered in the light. "I have dated such kind of woman before, but I was wrong in the end," Jim sighed Zac knew that there was a thorn in his heart being touched. He said nothing but pat him on the shoulder tofort him. On the LED screen, Mnie had finished her meal and vomited heavily, falling into aa. In the next few days, theizens would dig into her background and expose her past before she became famous. Fans from all walks of life would me her for that. The crew of ''War Emperor'' announced that the second heroine should be reced by Zoe. People in their circle knew that Mnie was screwed and she would be banned forever, and she would never get a chance to rise again. As the saying goes, "Do ever asked for misfortune by your misdeeds." In the Xu family''s manor, after watching the news, Elizabeth was extremely disappointed. She let out news about Essie hooked up with Jim, and help Eva to get the leading heroine, in order to stimte Mnie and Wendy''s hatred. So that she could take advantage of their sabers to get rid of Essie. She didn''t expect that the saber was so weak that it was cut off in a few seconds. "Mommy, that bitch is so lucky. She always got out of the way." Valery was furious. "Don''t worry. There are plenty of chances. She can''t just get away with it every single time." Elizabeth snorted coldly. Her eyes looked particrly weird, as if she hade up with a more vicious idea. Chapter 244 Stealing A Kiss Of A Beauty (Part One) Chapter 244 Stealing A Kiss Of A Beauty (Part One) On the festival of the seventh of July, Mary prepared a family banquet in Rong Mansion, but Zac wanted to spend the time with his wife alone, so he took her to the top of the mountain to watch the stars. Far away from the pollution of city lights, the sky at the top of the mountain was exceptionally bright, and the stars were exceptionally bright. "Where is the Milky way?" Essie had never seen a few stars in a big city except the bright moon which was hardly covered by the lights. Holding her hand, Zac pointed at a silver ribbon in the sky from the north to the south, looking across the sky, and said, "That is the Milky way." "What?" Raising her eyebrows, Essie said, "This is the Milky way! It''s so different from the photo!" "Although it is far away from the city, there will still be pollution of the light. If we go to the ce where there was not any light, there will be a vast expanse of Milky way which looks totally different from this." Zac said with a smile. "Sounds like you''ve seen it before." Essie gave him a reproachful nce. Zac shrugged and didn''t answer. He had been to many ces and seen many spectacr scenes that no one had ever seen before. With her hands on the back of her head, Essie blinked her eyes and said in a teasing tone, "It was a night of seventh of July. In the evening, isn''t there a group of magpies would gather together and make a bridge between the east and west bank of the Milky way to enable the couple to meet each other? Why don''t I see any magpies?" Zac stroked her white and delicate nose and said with a teasing smile, "If they chose to meet each other, they would definitely choose some deserted ces like the South Pole and North Pole, where there were no others around. Otherwise, how can they continue their passions towards each other if all the mortal race are watching them from earth? Magpies have already gone to the South Pole or the North Pole to make the bridge, so you won''t see one from here." Essie began to giggle. Her silveryughter sounded like the tinkle and the tinkle resounded in thete autumn night, "Icy guy, you are such a glib talker." "I want to please the beauty for her smile." Zac stroked her head in a spoiling manner. She wrinkled her nose and pretended to be angry. "You stayed with Jim in Hengdian for a few more days. Were you influenced by his romantic affairs?" Zac held up her chin and cracked a charming smile. "Honey, do you know what does it mean by ''Staying in the mud while free of contamination, washing in the water without being demon''? Jim and I grew up together since we were still in split pants. If I want to get infected, I can''t wait until now." "Humph!" She rolled her eyes at him, "Sounded as if you weren''t interested in romantic affairs in the past?" "I am only interested in romantic affairs with you." He squinted his eyes with evil spirits, and his hands began to fondle her body from time to time. She pushed his hand away and sat up, "You pervert, you don''t know me before." A shadow shed away in the eyes of Zac, "If I could know you earlier, you would not fall in love with another man." With this in mind, Essie thought, ''Again, this guy is in depression with a strong possessive desire in his mind.'' "I should be d that I didn''t meet you earlier, or I would be locked up before reaching adulthood." She pouted and said deliberately to make him angry. His face darkened, as if a sky were clouded, and the stars were dim. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, kissing her with some anger, "It''s not toote now. What belongs to me should be mine. You can''t escape from me." s! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Essie looked at him and sighed. What happened to other people was that they were deeply in love with each other but did not have a deep fate to be together. While in their case, they were not in love with each other, but had the deep fate to be together. The God of Matchmaker had tie the red string firmly, but forgot to hold his heart. Now they had their own loved ones in their hearts. The people who did not love each other was forced to live together. It was really weird. "Icy guy, I heard that a lover will get together as long as a wish is made to the Vega tonight. Do you want to make a wish?" Holding her waist in his arms, Zac said, "Okay, let''s make a wish..." He stopped and kept his words in mind. He hoped that this little fool would stay with him all her life, and there could only be him in her heart. However, Essie couldn''t hear what he thought. She stared at him with her big eyes without blinking, and pouted her mouth. He didn''t dare to let her hear it. It must have something to do with Le. He probably wanted the two families to be reconciled and agreed to their marriage, so that these young lovers could get married. "Icy guy, let''s hope that the Vega can hear your wish!" She said in a low voice, so that she could get released and leave freely. "Don''t you make a wish?" Zac clicked her head. "Of course I will." She closed her eyes and put her hands together, but her mind was nk and she didn''t know what wishes she should make. Hanson? It was impossible for them to be together. An icy guy? He didn''t love her. How could he live happily with her for the rest of his life? When she was sad, Zac said in a low voice. "You are only allowed to make a wish about me. You are not allowed to make a wish with someone else in it." His tone was arrogant and domineering. She was in a total mess. Was it necessary to control her heart in such a way? "You can control me, my body, but you can''t control my heart, unless you be a cadelle into my heart." She nced at him peevishly. Chapter 245 Stealing A Kiss Of A Beauty (Part Two) Chapter 245 Stealing A Kiss Of A Beauty (Part Two) "Your heart will be mine sooner orter." His fingers swam around her waist and covered her left chest, just like holding her heart. Her long and dense eyshes flickered, and a glimmer of light shed through her eyes like a meteor. She suddenly knew what wishes she wanted to make. If she could not escape from his palm, then... "Well, now I solemnly want to make a wish. Don''t interrupt me." As she spoke, she closed her eyes again in a serious manner. She prayed in her heart that icy guy could forget Le. And his heart would only think about her. This way, who could take control of who might be a question. Seeing that she put down her hands and opened her eyes, he asked, "Done?" She nodded slightly. "What wish?" He raised his eyebrows. "None of your business." She crossed her arms, looking at him yfully. A streak of shadow drifted across his handsome face. "As long as anything that has nothing to do with me can''t be achieved. The fairy couple have worked hard to get an once-every-year permission to see each other. They won''t do anything to break up a couple." Essie made another bite of her tongue, and a piece of mystery shed through her beautiful big eyes, "ording to what you said, if you should have made a wish that has nothing to do with me. Surely you won''t realize it." Zac touched his chin and smiled. "How do you know it has nothing to do with you?" "I guess so." She pouted. "You are so stupid. Can you guess right?" He flicked her forehead. "I am not your mind reader." She covered her forehead and sniffed. "Do you need me to tell you?" He held her by the shoulder with a touch of ridicule. "No, it won''t work if you speak it out." She pushed him away and jumped up from the rock. "I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep." He jumped down with her. He put on an evil smile and said, "Well, it''s such a wonderful night. How can you let it go?" "Stay away from me, you pervert. I just want to be a quiet and beautiful young woman." After saying that, she entered the tent. How could that man be so obedient? He followed her into the tent... N?velDrama.Org content. They made it out until daybreak and then slept until noon, when they went back home, Essie still felt very sleepy. But there was not much time left for the designing of the new collection. So she went to the garden, found a big tree, sat on the grass, leaned against a trunk, and drew sketches while enjoying the breeze. The air was rich with the fragrance of flowers, and she felt sleepy as the breeze blew softly. She yawned and decided to take a break. She put the paper next to her and soon fell asleep. At a short distance from the path, Walt was walking towards her. When he saw her, he quietly approached her. Her thick long eyshes fell down, and she seemed to have fallen into deep sleep. He didn''t want to wake her up. He sat beside her carefully and looked at her quietly. Her skin was smooth and glowing. Her face was pale and healthy pink, like the Begonia blossoming. Her lips were pink, tender and beautiful, like the rose petals exposed in the morning. He was deeply attracted by her and lost his senses. He couldn''t help but bend his head and kiss her. It seemed that Essie was disturbed. She turned her head away, but she didn''t open her eyes and was still asleep. Realizing his gaffe, he hurriedly sat up straight. Not far away, a pair of eyes witnessed this scene. Mary''s face turned pale with fright. In the past, she had been just suspecting and worried, fearing that her eldest son really had feelings for Essie. Now, seeing what had happened in front of her could almost confirm her conjecture. She didn''t understand what was in Essie that made her younger son fascinated by her while her elder son secretly had a crush on her. If the two brothers liked the same woman, wouldn''t the Rong family be in chaos? No, she couldn''t let that happen. She must kick the little tramp out. When she left quietly, Essie woke up. She was shocked to find that Walt was beside her when she opened her eyes. "Brother, why are you here?" "I was just passing by and saw you here. I wanted to say hello, but I didn''t expect you to be taking a nap." He smiled. "It was sofortable in the garden that I fell asleep." Essie scratched her head. Walt picked up the painting in her hand and said, "There is a new design. Well, it seems that it has been tailored for me." With a smile on her face, Essie said, "You''re born with a clothes rack. Every cloth suits you well and you don''t need to customize anything for you." With a charming and confident smile on his thin lips, Walt said, "If I had not a perfect body shape, how am I dare be your exclusive model?" Essie was speechless. They were truly twins. Both were so confident and so full of themselves. "When the new series is out, you and the Eva are going to shoot promotion photos. Please spare some time then." "Don''t worry. I''ll prepare my time for you. Whenever you need, I will be there," Walt said with a smile. It was gettingte, so she stood up. Essie had an appointment with the customer in the afternoon. When she arrived at the door of the room, Mary walked towards her and said she need to talk to her. After entering the room, Mary closed the door as if she was afraid of being heard by others. "Mommy, what can I do for you?" Essie asked calmly. She hadn''t done anything wrong since she came back, so she didn''t worry that Mary would stir up trouble. "I heard that you appointed Walt to be the spokesperson for your small brand?" Mary asked angrily. Chapter 246 What Are You Afraid Of Chapter 246 What Are You Afraid Of Essie nodded, not knowing what she meant. "Shut up!" "Don''t you know who Walt is? How could the young master of Rong family show up in public like this? " Essie snorted secretly, thinking that her mother-inw was indeed a troublemaker. Recently, she couldn''t make trouble on Essie then she turned to Essie''s store. "Mommy, it''s Walt''s own decision. If you don''t think it''s appropriate, you can ask him to resign from the position of the spokesperson." Then she shrugged, with no expression on her face. "Since it is about your studio, you should make it clear to Walt. After all, I am an outsider." Although she had seen what happened in the garden with her own eyes, she couldn''t just speak it out to her eldest son, or he would be rebellious. Her younger son had a conflict with her because of this little tramp, so she couldn''t fall out with her elder son. "Then what reason should I tell him? Can I just tell him directly that you don''t agree?" Essie asked on purpose. In her opinion, her mother-inw wanted to alienate her from Walt, making her another enemy at home. "You can tell him that his status is not suitable to show up in public. He is the president of the financial company, which is affiliated to Rong''s group. How would the employees think of him if he bes a spokesman?" Said Mary. But in Essie''s heart, she was sneering. Mary wanted to stop Walt as a viin, but she didn''t want to get her hands dirty, and let her daughter-inw to be the scapegoat for her. "Your concerns are reasonable. I will discuss with Walt and let him make a decision for himself. After all, he is not only the spokesperson of Summer 100 Degree, but also one of the shareholders. I can''t make the decision alone." Essie said slowly. "Do it as soon as possible." Mary said and walked out. She didn''t hope that Essie would persuade Walt sessfully. However, she had other ns. Essie sighed. Looking at the tough way of her mother-inw, she wouldn''t stop if Essie didn''t change the spokesperson. However, the exclusive store had just opened, and the publicity of the micro movies had already reached the depths of people''s hearts. The male wear brand Spring 100 Degree used the glorious image of the president of a bigpany and became the overlord way that no other middle- ss brands had. It was highly weed by white cors and new rich people in the city. If she abruptly changed the spokesperson to someone else, even if it was a super star or a super male model, it would not be more effective than Walt, the great CEO. The moment Zac came back, he saw her sitting on the balcony with a sad face and sighing. "Honey, what''s wrong?" He held her in his arms. "Frozen guy, if your brother doesn''t act as the spokesperson, who can rece him?" "Is Walt over enthusiastic to be the spokesperson?" Zac frowned. "No, it''s not. It is mommy who don''t think it''s a good idea." Essie then added, "actually, Mommy''s concern is reasonable. After all, your brother is the CEO of thepany and a son of a rich and powerful family. It''s not appropriate for him to show up in public. But now that he is interested, I don''t want to turn him down." "Then let''s listen to him. If he wants to do it, then go on. If he doesn''t want to do it, then we can only change him to others." With these words, Zac picked up his phone. Soon, Walt came over. "I''m in my room. What''s the emergency? Why do you call me instead ofing over?" "It is indeed very urgent." Zac didn''t beat around the bush. After closing the door, he directly told him that Mary had opposed him to be the spokesman. Frowning, Walt said, "the Mid-Autumn Festival is drawing near. Grandfather and grandmother will be back next month. Is mommy not busy preparing for the family feast? Does she have time for me?" "Mommy is always full of energy." Shrugging, Zac said, "you still have to think about it carefully. Since you are one of the shareholders of Summer 100 Degree, it is you who has the right to decide." "I don''t think so. Since the brand is newly built, it''s definitely not a wise decision to change the spokesperson. As for Mommy, I''ll talk to her. You don''t need to worry about me." Said Walt in a firm tone. Having known that her eldest son woulde to find her, Mary was already waiting in the room. Before he could finish his words, Mary interrupted him. "Walt, I can''t change your mind if you insist to do that. But if you want me to agree, you have to promise me one thing." She said unhurriedly. "What is it?" Asked Walt. "You must bring that little sun back and let me have a look. If I''m satisfied with her, you can be in a rtionship with her wholeheartedly, and you can no longer mess around." She said slowly. The best way to make him forget about Essie was to put the other woman in his heart. Walt stroked his forehead and said, "Okay, I''ll arrange it." There were plenty of women here. It was easy to find one to pretend to be the little sun. Two dayster, when Essie came back, she saw Ivy crying on the sofa. "What happened to our Ivy? Did someone in Be do something bad to you? " She asked. On the day of Le''s birthday, Ivy learned that Christina went to an internship in Be to pursue Hanson and went there too. She was during the summer vacation anyway, so she didn''t have to go to school. "Sister-inw." Ivy held Essie in her arms and burst into tears. "Dear, tell me what happened." She gently patted her back. "It was out of my expectation that Hanson let Christina work in the CEO office. I wanted to join them, but he didn''t allow me. He said that I was still a child and should pay attention to my study." Ivy sobbed, "why can Christina go in? I''m not worse than her!" "Ivy, what Hanson arranged is reasonable. Christina is a senior now and will graduate soon. She can work formally, so it''s normal for her to have an internship in the CEO office. You''re still a senior high school student and nning to go to a university in the future. It''s impossible for you to be a formal employee. How can you be admitted to the CEO office? " Exined Essie. "But if Christina work in the CEO office, does it mean that she can see Hanson every day? I''ve been in the administrative department for more than a week and only see him once. If things keep going on like this, how can Ipete with Christina? " Seeing her pouting like a greasy apple, Essieforted her. "You little fool, who says that only by entering the CEO office can you often see him, except other ces?" Essie smiled. "Where else can I go?" "Your Hanson has some little habits. He usually run along the seaside steps in the ecological park in the morning. When there was no official business, he would go to an afternoon tea lounge on the east side of the south sun road at three or four PM, and..." As she was speaking, a muffled cough came from the side, "honey, my shoulders are so sore today. Come to my room and give me a massage." As soon as she saw Zace in, Essie stopped talking immediately and winked at Ivy. The Ivy took the hint and quickly went upstairs. Hanson was her cousin''s taboo, so she didn''t want to offend him. "What''s wrong with your shoulder, Mr. Zac?" asked Essie, who returned to the room together with him and let him sit on the sofa tofort him. "I work hard every night for you. Don''t you think you should care about me?" Zac snorted, his face gloomy and dark. "You''re asking for it. If you overindulge yourself, I''m afraid you might suffer a bone fracture," she continued, pounding him on the shoulder. Zac turned his head and said, "do you know exactly where I like to go and what I do?" Essie pouted and said, "how do I know? I''m not your mind reader." His face was dark, and his eyes were as cold as lightning. "You don''t know anything about your husband. You''re an ipetent wife." A myriad of thoughts flooded her mind. The man was a little strange today. Could it be that he was in his sensitive period? She moved in front of him, with her hands on the back of the sofa, in a posture of encircling him. Her little face was one foot away from him, and her big eyes looked at him without blinking. Zac was embarrassed by her sight. He was amused and embarrassed. "Idiot, what are you looking at?" Essie sighed heavily and said, "Icy guy, you''re uncertain and moody. As your wife, I am so worried. Is this the saying that being with the emperor like apanying a tiger?" It seemed that the woman had no idea why he was angry. His anger hit on the cotton wall again, and he was deeply hurt. The woman''s brain was like a sieve. She had saved the affair of Hanson very clearly, so she could get rid of all her husband''s affairs. He flicked her forehead hard as a punishment. "Ouch!" She felt wronged. "I have to flick your forehead harder, then you can understand why I am angry." He snorted and picked up the phone. He wrote a pile of words and sent it to her. "Remember all of them. I will check it at night. If you make a mistake, I will flick your forehead." Looking down at the file, she was petrified. It was his file in detail about what he liked and what he didn''t like. Now she knew the reason why the man lost his temper. He was very likely to get angry with her when she told Ivy about Hanson''s habits. Some cunning torment shed through her eyes like meteors, "frozen haws, they are not detailed enough. There are only things you like and dislike. What about others? What are you afraid of?" Zac''s deep eyes flickered. He had always been fearless. Even if someone held a gun against his head, he remained calm. But now there was something that made him scared, he was afraid of losing her. But he didn''t want her to know that since she had no ce for him in her heart and didn''t care about him at all, he didn''t want her to make fun of him. "What am I afraid of? I haven''t thought of it yet." He replied faintly. How is that possible? It was human to have his weakness. No matter how powerful people were, they also had something to be afraid of. It must be this guy who was reluctant to tell. "Are you afraid of cockroaches?" She covered her mouth and snickered. He turned his eyes and looked at her in a very strange look, as if she was a alien from Mars. She stuck out her tongue and rolled her eyes. "Are you afraid of mouse?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 247 The Ghost House Was Haunted Again Chapter 247 The Ghost House Was Haunted Again He reached out his hand and flicked her forehead. "Keep in mind what I wrote to you first. If you can''t remember it, you will be punished to copy it for ten times." With her forehead in her hands and her nose wrinkled, Essie said, "you know I''m a fool. I''m so stupid, but you deliberately sent so many messages. How could I remember that?" "Aren''t your IQ more than 160? Did you just brag about it? " A sneer cracked his lips. ''how could you remember Hanson''s habits so clearly?'' He thought. Essie pouted. She thought to herself, ''what a mean guy! I just told Ivy a few tricks to win Hanson''s heart. It''s not a big deal. Does he have to be so mean?'' "Hey, freezing guy! If you are not happy with what I said to Ivy in the living room, just say it out. You don''t have to put me in an awkward situation." With his thick eyebrows raised, Zac suddenly pulled her into his arms and imprisoned her. He pinched the tip of her chin with one hand and said, "is asking you to remember my likes and dislikes is to make things difficult for you?" "You have to let me remember tonight. It''s evening now. How can I have extra time? Besides, if I can''t remember it, I will be flicked on the forehead. And I will be punished to write them down for ten times. Don''t you deliberately make difficulties for me? " She angrily shook off his hand, pouting her lips. "This is called a small punishmentmandment. You should be med for what you said. If you don''t take it seriously, how can you think clearly?" He said in a mocking tone. "I''m really smart today," Taking advantage of his unprepared moment, she lifted her foot and stepped hard on his foot, as a revenge. He snorted andy down on the sofa with her in his arms. "Really?" "I help Ivy to pursue Hanson in order to make himpletely give up hope on me. Is that not what you want?" She quipped slowly, like a pair of soft hands patting the tip of his heart. He bending his mouth, hailed, "so, should I reward you?" "Forget it. Don''t be so petty. It''s not funny at all," she said, casting him a nce. Zac raised his eyebrows and said, "even so, you must remember the thing I gave you. I will carry out a random examination in the future. And if you make any mistake, you will be punished..." He deliberately choked and lowered his head to put his thin lips close to her ear. "You have to serve me. If you''ve made a mistake, you''ll be punished for one night, and so on." "Shame on you!" She clenched her fist and beat him on the shoulder. In the evening, Mary specially ordered the kitchen to cook Walt''s favorite roast doves and many other dishes, because he had to bring "little sun" back to see her. "I really want to see what the little sun looks like. Walt has missed her for a long time. Is she beautiful like a fairy or a rosy glow in his painting?" Ivy was very curious about it. "Walt have seen all kinds of girls. The girl who can capture his passion must be very excellent." Daisy smiled and said. Zac pulled Essie into his arms. "No matter how great my brother''s sun is, it can''tpare with my wife." "Don''t talk big. Walt and his little sun will be the protagonists. We have to keep a low profile all the supporting roles, and we can''t steal the light from the protagonists." Said Essie. "Yes, you''re right. It''s not easy for Walt to take a fancy to a woman, so we must help him." Said Ivy smilingly. Being silent, Mary enjoyed their conversation. She nced at Essie from time to time. Mary thought Essie was pretending to be a good girl. If Essie made any trouble, Mary would teach her a lesson. At six o''clock p.m., Walt finally entered the house with a beautiful woman. The girl was really beautiful, with white skin, big eyes, high nose and small mouth, just like a Barbie doll. "She''s Nita." After introducing the people around him, Walt introduced his family to her. "Future sister-inw, I finally see you." Ivy said with a smile. Essie secretly looked at Nita up and down. Nita was wearing famous brands from top to bottom, such as Gi skirt, Burberry shoes, Hermes handbag and the Cartier jewelry, which were like a mobile luxury store. It seemed that the girl was a gold digger. A gold digger was the best choice to marry into a rich family. Mary chatted with Nita for a while and then asked her to have dinner. After that, all of them went to the garden to enjoy the moon. The love of purple heart in Essie''s hand was rolling in Nita''s eyes from time to time. As expected, thedy of a rich family was extraordinary. Her diamond ring was even bigger than a pigeon egg. If only she could marry a rich man. "Nita, are you a ne model?" Before dinner, Ivy overheard the conversation between Mary and Nita. Nita nodded her head and replied, "yes. I just signed up for the beauty contest of Miss Dragon City. Walt is one of the judges." "Beauty contest?" "Do you have to stand in public with bikini?" Ivy asked, slightly taken aback. "Yes, it''s also a indispensable part of the beauty contest." Said Nita. "No way!" "You''re not going to be my sister-inw if you wear a swimsuit in public." She said, shaking her hands. Nita was shocked. It was said that there were many rules in the rich. It was true. "Nita, you''d better not take part in the beauty contest." Said Mary lightly. "Okay." Nita nodded. Her only purpose of joining beauty contest was to marry a man from a wealthy family, but she didn''t expect that she had offended the taboo here. Walt didn''t say anything. He had hired her to help him, so he didn''t have a say in her business. Zac looked at Nita with a sharp light shing in his eyes. The moment Nita entered the door, his fondness for her had dropped to the worse. How could such a material girl make elder brother who had seen countless girls think of her day and night? Either he was out of his mind, or his eyes were just wandering. "Honey, the Epiphyllum is about to bloom. Let''s look at it." He took the hand of Essie, and she nodded. They walked out of the pavilion together. "Future sister-inw is pretty. I see. This is the type of girl my brother likes." Walking on a quiet bamboo path, Essie said. "I can seize a handful of women like her! They are just breathless in appearance." There was a usual cynical smile on the corners of Zac''s mouth. "Are you suggesting that you are trying to challenge Walt? He would fight back if he heard you." A yful smile appeared on Essie''s face. Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "don''t be afraid. You are a clear water beauty who will never be tired of looking at." "As the old saying goes, everyone takes his own eyes. People have different choices when selecting a friend. The one you like may be not attractive to others. As for our brother, he loves dolls like Nita." said Essie with smile. Zac leaned over and said in a low voice. "I bet you. My brother asked Nita to get rid of Mommy." Essie was shocked and asked, "really?" With his charming eyes looking deep in the night, Zac said, "as far as I know about him, it''s possible for him to be interested in a material girl like her for a while and have fun with her. However, it is impossible for him to have been secretly in love with her for years." He said in a very positive tone. It was said that twin brothers always have a crush on each other. But Essie thought that maybe Zac knew his brother very well. So she asked, "how about his little sun? Why didn''t he take her home? " "Maybe he has not done with her yet." Zac shrugged. Just like him, his elder brother was alsote, but others had already beaten him up. "Is there anyone in the world that Mr. Walt can''t deal with?" Essie said smilingly. N?velDrama.Org content. "I do have a trouble in dealing with a woman." Said Zac, touching her chin. "You are right. You are handsome and extremely rich. But the woman you want to get close to doesn''t buy it. What will you do?" She giggled, got rid of his arms and escaped quickly. He quickly caught up with her and took her in his arms. "It doesn''t matter. I will conquer her slowly." "No way. I won''t change my mind even if you have money and power." Essie wrapped her arms around his neck and mischievously kicked his legs in midair. At this moment, a breeze was blowing above the bamboo forest, and the sound of whining was faintly coming from the wind, shrill and horrible, which sounded creepy. Essie couldn''t help shivering, and a chill rose from her back, as his cor was gripped by her little hands. "Ice guy, did you hear something?" Zac said calmly. Of course he heard that. Living in the Rong''s house since childhood, this kind of voice was quite familiar to him. He was not afraid of anyone, and did not pay attention to the people like ghosts, not to mention that he never believed in the so-called ghosts. It was just superstition. "It should be the sound of wind blowing the bamboo tip." "It didn''te from above. It seemed from somewhere." She pointed at the direction of the ghost house. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." He tightened his grip on her arm, and she buried her head into his chest to avoid looking into the dark forest again. Soon, they walked out of the bamboo forest and went to the garden which was nted Epiphyllum. "Put me down." She took two deep breaths. Zac put her down and sat with her on the chair in front of the Epiphyllum. The Epiphyllum had already bloomed, and the white flowers were gorgeous. But the crying sound of the bamboo grove took her attention away. "Ice guy, is there really a ghost in that yard?" "Little fool, there are no ghosts in this world, only people have ghosts in their hearts." Said Zac as he put his arm around her shoulders. "I heard that the ghost''s real body was the brain waves. After a person died, the brain waves floated in the air. If someone had the same frequency with it, you could see it." Said Essie seriously. "Honey, you have read too many miraculous novels." Zac touched her head with a smile. Her reaction was childish. She pouted with dissatisfaction. "The sound of human cry is different from that of the wind blowing on the bamboo tip. I can tell that what I heard just now is exactly a cry." "How about this? Some yearster, when our ancestors died, I will tear this ghost yard down and let you see if there is a ghost in it?" Zac said with a smile. "You must be kidding me." Essie rolled her eyes at him. She didn''t believe that this guy had lived in Rong Mansion for more than twenty years and couldn''t tell the difference between crying and bamboo tip. Maybe he didn''t want to tell her and deliberately yed odds with her. Chapter 248 I Was Scared To Death Chapter 248 I Was Scared To Death Essie looked confused and curious. Zac quietly changed the topic and distracted her thoughts. "Grandpa and grandma will be back next month. We have to start preparing for our wedding." "Wedding?" She was shocked because she had never thought of holding a wedding ceremony with freezing house. Zac saw Essie was in a daze and slightly nodded her head, "after the wedding, there will be a honeymoon trip around the world." "You don''t have to hold the wedding ceremony so soon, do you?" She said haltingly. She was worried too much. If Mom knew ice house was the heir of Rong family, would she ept him? Would shee to the Dragon City for the wedding? At that time, she must meet the Xu family. Although her name had changed and her appearance had changed, the Xu family could not recognize her, but she could recognize them. She still remembered them. All the sad memories in the past would surely be recalled. As for icy guy, would he want to marry his evil girl, or punch himself? All of a sudden, her mind was filled with all kinds of worries. "It still has three months to go before Valery''s baby is born, and we will get married after three months. Besides, it''s said that this year is not a good time to get married, so I think we should set the wedding next year. In this way, we will have plenty of time to prepare." Her analysis sounded usible. In the dark, Zac furrowed his eyebrows. He couldn''t know her inner worries and anxieties, so he thought that she was deliberately procrastinating. "Don''t you want to hold a wedding ceremony?" He asked gloomily. Being keenly aware of his displeasure, she said in a low voice, "of course I want to. The happiest thing in a woman''s life is to wear a wedding dress and walk into a church. If you agree to marry me three monthster, I''m destined to be entangled with you for a lifetime. I certainly want to have a wonderful wedding with you, but we should choose a lucky day to get married. We should take a good omen and get a happy marriage in the future. There will be full of children and grandchildren. It''s not a lucky year this year. We should avoid it. " That was a good excuse. "You''re superstitious." He flicked her forehead. "This is not superstition, but tradition." Essie shook her head and said, "I bet the elder in the family will share the same idea with me." She said, unconsciously letting out a sigh of relief. What was she worried about? Her mother-inw was there, and she would definitely try every way to dy and hinder their wedding. Zac didn''t respond. After a moment, he put his hand on her belly and said, "my dear wife, if we hold the wedding ceremony next year, you will look awful in wedding dress when you have a big belly." Nonsense! She shook off his hand, "no, I won''t. I take medicine every day." Zac''s deep eyes shed in the darkness, giving out a strange light. During this period of time, he had better be careful. He couldn''t ask her for too many times. Otherwise, he would identally hurt the baby that might secretly appear in her belly. When they returned to the hall, Walt had already sent Nita to her home. Mary was not very satisfied with this girl, mainly because of her background and family. In her heart, she still hoped that her son would marry a daughter from a rich family with a good match. But the first thing he needed to do now was to divert his attention. She didn''t want him to y with this foxy woman. N?velDrama.Org content. Taking advantage of this opportunity that Zac was in the bathroom, Essie snuck into the room of Ivy. Ivy was still thinking about Hanson. On seeing Essieing, her eyes lit up all of a sudden. She pulled her off the woolen nket to lie down together. They continued to their former topic which was interpreted by Zac. However, Essie didn''te to talk about Hanson with her, so she said to her, "I will send you a message on wechat to tell you about Hanson for fear that you can''t remember all the things I told you. I want to tell you what happened on the way to the garden with Zac just now." "What happened to you?" In fact, Ivy was more curious now. "We heard crying in the bamboo forest. It seemed that it came from the forbidden yard." Said Essie in a low voice. "Oh my God, you heard it too." Hearing this, Ivy shivered and held her arms. "Your cousin said it was the sound of the wind blowing from the bamboo tip. I don''t think he is true." "At first I didn''t believe that there would be ghosts in this world. But now I am not sure about that." Essie added, pouting. "Sister-inw, please don''t talk about it in front of others. It''s a taboo word in Rong family. Even if you hear it, you are not allowed to mention it in front of others. Or else, Aunt Mary will punish you severely," Ivy warned her immediately. "I know, so I only dare to tell you." rissa nodded. "It is right for you to tell me ." Ivy giggled. Being the queen of gossip, she was naturally more curious than ordinary people. She had always been interested in this topic, but there was nomunication at home. Even the little boy Goel ignored her. Now she finally found herrade. "For all these years, did anyone go in except uncle Li?" Essie asked. "Yes." "I heard that a new maid was of bad conduct. She thought there was a treasure hidden inside, so she sneaked in. When uncle Li rushed out, he found the maid lying in aa in the yard. When she woke up, she got mad and yelled, "ghosts! Ghosts! "Then she ran to a street madly and was hit by a car. It was said that she was haunted by a ghost in the yard. Since then, no one dared to evene near the yard. " "That''s horrible." The unexpected news sent a shiver down Essie''s spine, and she even got goose bumps all over. "I''m afraid it''s not safe to live in this house. What if the ghosts inside couldn''t be locked up and she wants to do harm to others?" "Don''t be afraid. Uncle Li said that thend was built on a good ce. Except that ce, there are God''s guards everywhere. No one dares toe near it." Said Ivy, showing no worry. Essie touched her chin again. What a mysterious story. If it was not a ghost, it must be a big secret hidden in the yard and no one could know it. When Essie got back to the room, Zac had already taken a bath and was lying on the bed, watching the news. "Honey, are you gossiping with Ivy again?" He looked up at her and asked casually. "Frozen guy, you are really a mind reader, you are always able to read my mind." She pursed her lips grumpily. This fellow was so shrewd. His eyes were as sharp as those of the Falcon. He seemed to be able to see through the secrets hidden in the corners. "I''m just guessing randomly. In this family, you are in a match with Ivy." Said Zac, who wore a forced smile on his face. "That''s not true. Daisy and I are on a good match too." She added. "But Daisy is not a nosy person. Moreover, she is now appointed to talk with William over the phone. She has no time for you." Zac said with a smile. "Wow! Icy guy! I didn''t expect you have such a strong reasoning ability. You can be a Sherlock Holmes now." Essie gave him a thumbs up sign and pretended to congratte him. "Honey, Curiosity Kills the cat. Sometimes it''s better to y dumb." He kindly reminded her. It seemed that he had guessed that she was going to talk about the sobs in the forbidden yard with Ivy. "Okay." She curled up her lips with dissatisfaction. She had a feeling that he knew something, and he was trying to hide it from her. He not only didn''t want her to know, but also wanted to dispel her curiosity. He even said he would live with her for a life time, but that was only a lie. He estimated that the deadline for her being the mistress of Rong family would be the time when Le was epted. As long as the two families were back together, she, as the substitute, would leave. Depressed, she entered the bathroom and took a one hour shower. When she came out, she pretended to be asleep and ignored him. Knowing she was being silly and childish, Zac pulled her waist from behind and whispered in her ear, "are you angry? I''m for your own good. I don''t want to put you in danger. " "Is there a evil ghost running out and eating me?" She snorted. "There won''t be a devil. But you break the rules of our family, you would be punished." Said Zac in a deep voice. "Will I be whipped?" She was shocked. ording to the show on TV, she was either whipped or beaten. "No, you won''t. But you have to be locked in the basement, for three days and three nights." His voice was like a cold wind, which made Essie shiver. Basement! The word scared her the most. Her memory gathered in a terrible torrent and rushed to her. She turned around and curled up in his arms, trembling all over. "I don''t want to go to the basement. Don''t lock me up. I''m afraid. I''m afraid of the basement most." She was a little incoherent and her voice was trembling slightly. Her reaction made him panic. He immediately held her in his arms and said, "don''t be afraid, you idiot. I''m just saying. Even if you made a mistake, no one dared to lock you up. Mommy doesn''t have the right." She nodded and then shook her head, as if her thoughts were in a chaos. "I am really afraid of the basement. Don''t lock me in it, don''t lock me..." Essie said and buried her head into Zac''s arms and didn''t dare to look into his eyes. "No, no, No. no one can lock you in..." Worrying that she might suffer from ustrophobia, Zac turned on all the lights in the room whileforting her gently. Seeing that she was still shaking, he hurried to sing for her. He remembered that she had said that she was not afraid when hearing someone singing. Sure enough, not long after, her body no longer trembled, and her breath gradually became even. He breathed a sigh of relief, and his tense nerves slightly rxed. If he was right, her somber phobia should have something to do with the basement. And the word "basement" was prohibited. No one was allowed to mention it in front of his wife. "Are you feeling better?" He asked in a low voice. She nodded, "freezing guy, go on singing. Don''t stop." "Okay." Feeling sorry for her, he stroked her head and continued singing. His singing had the function of hypnosis, exploding the shadow of fear in her heart slowly. Gradually, she fell asleep again, with her hands grasping his cor tightly. He gently stroked her tear stained face, feeling pitiful. If he knew who the bastard was to make his wife suffer from somber fear, he would make him regret living on the earth. At the Xu family''s Manor on the other side of the Dragon City, Valery sneezed. Chapter 249 The Ring Of Purple Love Was Stolen Chapter 249 The Ring Of Purple Love Was Stolen Today, Essie had another four appointment with her clients. She had been busy all morning. When she was washing her hands in the washroom and preparing to have lunch, Valery came over. "Long time no see, Essie. Isn''t your life boring without me in the mansion?" She covered her mouth and laughed insidiously. It was not boring, but easy. Emotionless, Essie said, "You don''t stay at home to keep the baby safe, why do youe to me today?" "I just finished the birth test today. The doctor told me to walk more often, which is good for natural birth, so Ie here to go shopping and see you by the way." She paused and raised her voice, "the doctor said my baby is healthy and not affected by medicine. So I came to tell you the good news." "You should tell it to Zac, not me. I have nothing to do with your baby," she said. "Of course I will inform Zac in the first ce. He will be very happy when he knows it." After hearing her, Valeryughed hysterically and said, "don''t think that I won''tpete with you even if I go back home to have a peaceful life. I won''t give up being a member of the Rong family until I die. You won''t be able to lead a peaceful life there." Essie sneered, with a hint of mockery on her face. "Valery, I''ve never treated you as my opponent, because you''re not qualified to be my opponent yet." The color left on Valery''s face changed. "Right now, Zac treats you well. But he just wants to have some fun. After a while, when the curiosity fades away, I''m afraid that he will be tired of seeing you. Everyone in the upper ss circles knows that he still loves Le, but he was forced to leave because of her family name, so he chooses you. " Essie snorted. Essie was very clear about the rtionship between Zac and Le. It was unnecessary for Valery to remind her. "Even if I have nothing to do with the new, I''m still his legitimate wife, granddaughter-inw of the Rong family. What about you? What''s your rtionship with him?" Essie sneered. "I''m his child''s mother. I''m more important than both of you." She put her hands on her big belly, which looked like a cubic sword. "The baby is more important, not you. After the baby is born, you are worthless." Essie said with a mocking smile. Her words hit a nerve to Valery. In the eyes of Zac, she was indeed a role model. He only wanted to have his child and abandon her. Apparently, he only took her as a tool. "The baby is mine. Even if he was given birth to, I won''t leave him to you. I will bring him up by myself. If Zac wants him, unless he divorce you and marry me." Valery threatened. "That''s exactly what I want to say. You''d better not bring him to Rong family. In the future, the father and son rtionship between him and Zac must be very thin. By that time, Zac will have many children, and he canpletely ignore your child." Essie''s gentle and touching words hurt Valery a lot. Unlike women who had conceived for ten months, a man wouldn''t have much feelings if his child wasn''t brought up by himself. Besides, Zac couldn''t have only one child with him. Even if neither of them was pregnant, the other women would have children with him. There must be unfairness with so many children in the family. It was impossible for her to rely on the child who was not intimate with her father in the future. "Then I''ll stay in the Rong family and take care of my child with Zac. Don''t expect me to be driven away." She said through gritted teeth. Essie wasn''t surprised at all. She had expected that the woman would pester her and try every means to get the chance to be the hostess, just like Elizabeth. Therefore, if the paternity test proved that the child was his, she would leave. She would never allow the three of them to suck in the situation endlessly. "If you don''t have anything else, I have to go. I have a lot of things to do." She gave the order to leave and did not want to waste any more time with such an idiot. Valery cast a sullen nce at Essie and was about to leave, but she suddenly felt a little ufortable in her stomach, so she immediately asked Sage to help her into the washroom. When she walked out of the bathroom, she nced at the shining diamond ring on the wash basin. Her eyes were lit up. This was the Purple Love, the gift that belonged to the little bitch from Zac. Why is it here? Did she forget to take it away when she was washing her hands? Sage quickly picked up the ring and asked, "Miss, is this a diamond?" "Give it to me." Valery quickly took the ring and put it in her pocket, saying, "don''t let anyone know about it." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Sage looked around and asked, "is there any monitor inside?" After the set up by theke, she learned to be smart to see if there was any monitoring equipment wherever she went in case that she would leave the evidence for doing something bad. "A monitor is never installed in a washing room," Valery then poked her forehead and said, "if you and I don''t tell others, no one in the world will know it." A sly smile appeared on her face. Purple Love, the heirloom of the Rong family, had been lost! It would be a huge event. That would definitely shake the entire Rong family. Essie, I wanted to see how you will deal with the problems with the Rong family and exin to Zac! Not long after she and Sage had left, she realized that her ring was gone because she had no ring on her finger. Thinking about it carefully, she remembered that she took off the ring in the bathroom and washed her hands. She forgot to wear it aftering out. She quickly ran back to the bathroom, but it was empty. "Amy, Jacy, have you seen the ring I put on the wash basin?" She asked in a panic. "Is it the huge diamond ring you are wearing?" Amy stopped her sewing machine and answered. "I took it off and forget to put it on. I couldn''t find it back." "Really?" Jacy and Amy searched every corner of the bathroom. "Did you fall into the sink?" Jacy said as she scratched her head. "Stupid! How did it happen?" Amy said, flicking Jacy''s forehead. "Oh my God! Is it taken away by someone?" Jacy eximed. The diamond was the unique heart- shaped purple diamond. Everyone would be jealous if they saw it. They put it into the purse secretly and took it away without anyone noticing. "Call the police right now," Amy took out her cell phone and called the police. "Wait a minute," Essie said, waving her hand. "We''ve searched the whole studio, maybe I put it somewhere else. I may make a mistake." Jacy and Amy nodded and began a carpet search. They searched the whole studio, but found nothing. Essie touched her chin and pulled out the surveince video. It showed that all the ces except the washroom were under the surveince. It was shown in the monitor that the ring was on her finger before she went to the bathroom. After she went out of the bathroom, her finger was empty. So, there was no doubt that the ring was ced on the wash basin. "Oh, your pregnant friend was thest one to use the bathroom. Did she steal it?" Amy shouted. "Probably." Jacy furrowed her brows. "How dare she steal from a friend? Who does she think she is? she will hurt the baby in her belly." "we are not friends. We''re enemies. She came here to provoke me." "Then it probably be stolen by her." Amy was filled with righteous indignation and said, "don''t worry, Essie. Jacy and I will go and find her. If she doesn''t hand out the ring, we''ll call the police." Jacy nodded her head and was about to rush out with Amy, but she was stopped by Essie. "Since we don''t have any evidence now, she won''t admit anything. Even if the police get the evidence, they can arrest her." "Then what should we do? That''s a priceless purple diamond! Your husband gave it to you! Will he be angry if he knows that you''ve lost it? " Amy asked anxiously, as if she lost something. Essie signed. It was the heirloom of the Rong family. If it was lost, Zac wouldn''t forgive her. She would be severely punished or even expelled from the family. However... "You can go back to your work. You needn''t worry about it now. I will think it over carefully about what I should do?" She went to the coffee room and made a cup of coffee for herself. If the ring was really taken away by Valery, she would definitely not just secretly hide it and secretly appreciate it. Although Purple Love was extremely valuable, as the daughter of the Xu family, Valery had seen so many gold and silver jewelries and they had been an ordinary items like pearl shells in Valery''s eyes. And her purpose must be to make trouble and then make her can''t stay in Rong family forever. If Purple Love was gone, how could Mary forgive her? By that time, she was sure that Zac would not talk to her any more. He would take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau right away. Although she really wanted to leave him, she definitely wouldn''t leave in this way. After she thought it over carefully, she picked up her phone and dialed Alice''s number. Knowing that Alice was free in the afternoon, Essie went to her vi. When he heard that her ring was stolen by Valery, Holy was so angry that he jumped up from the sofa and said, "it turns out that the daughter of the evil witch is not only insidious and cunning, but also a thief." "I know she has a safe box, in which there are her jewelry. She would definitely hide Purple Love in it." "Holy and I will go to the manor and find a chance to take it out quietly," said Alice. "The safe box is equipped with password. You can''t open it easily." Said Essie worriedly. "Don''t worry. I can handle it." Holy giggled, as if he had a well thought out n. Thinking that he was just joking, Essie smiled and touched his head, saying, "Holy, you''re still a kid, and maybe you''ll be capable of doing this when you grow up." "Essie, Holy is not kidding you. As long as it is under the control of theputer, he can crack it." A mysterious light shed in Alice''s eyes. "He''s not only amon primary school student, but also a little hacker." Only she knew that Holy''s uncle was a hacker employed by the Pentagon. After knowing the news of his sister''s death, he had been training Holy secretly. Now he was a very powerful hacker. "Wow, Holy is so great!" Without raising more questions, Essie gave a thumbs up. Holy raised his thick brows and said proudly, "don''t worry. I''ll get your ring back." With a mysterious light shing in her eyes, Essie said, "don''t worry." Essie leaned forward and whispered something to Alice who nodded in agreement. Chapter 250 The Villagers Had Their Own Ways Chapter 250 The Vigers Had Their Own Ways When Essie returned to the mansion, she was still in peace. There was no sign of fear of losing Purple Love in her eyes. If Essie guessed it right, Valery would soon arrive there. As expected, after dinner, Valery walked into the house of the Rong family with a big belly. In the past few days when Valery was away from the Rong Mansion, it was always quiet. As soon as Zac saw Valery, he frowned unconsciously, as if seeing a maggot. "Valery, are you feeling better?" Mary helped her sit on the sofa and asked her with concern. There had been a gap between Mary and Elizabeth since Cherry and Jenny had been involved. Mary really hoped that she could fix their rtionship. "This morning, I went to the hospital for the prenatal examination. The doctor said that everything was fine, so I came to tell you now." Valery smiled. Elizabeth had told her no matter what happened, Mary was the person Valery had to rely on, so Valery must have a good rtionship with Mary. "That''s good. I''ve been worrying about you all the time. I''m finally relieved today." Mary said in a gentle tone, which was totally different from that how Mary treated Essie. On the other hand, Essie didn''t want to be bothered to argue with Mary. Since Mary didn''t take Essie as her daughter-inw, Essie didn''t have to be polite to her. Valery shifted her eyes to Essie''s bald ring finger and cut to the chase. "Essie, where is your Purple Love? You always wear it on your finger, don''t you? Why didn''t I see you wearing it today? " "I am going to take a shower, so I take it off." Essie tried to keep calm. ''You are such a bitch. You''ve lost the heirloom of the Rong family. What an unforgivable crime! I''ll see how you exin it to Rong familyter.'' Valery thought to herself. "Did you really lose your ring?" She pretended to be surprised. Mary was shocked. At the same time, Zac also trembled with shock. "What are you talking about? It''s an expensive ring. How could I lose it?" Essie put her hand into her pocket unconsciously, as if she wanted to hide some secret. "I went to your studio this afternoon. Your assistant said that you lost your ring and went to the police station. Did they make up a story and lie to me?" Said Valery unhurriedly. Essie knew very well that Valery was lying. She just wanted to find an excuse to tell Mary and Zac the fact that Essie had lost the ring. If she went back to the studio in the afternoon, Amy and Jacy would close the door and beat her till she had a miscarriage. Mary''s face turned ghastly pale. "Did you really lose your ring?" Essie shrugged, trying to make her voice sound calm, "No. It''s just amon tinum ring. It is not Purple Love." "Whether they are lost or not, we will know it as long as you wear it." Said Valery with a sneer. "You''re right. You''d better take your ring here. I can rest assured after I see it." Said Mary. "In the afternoon, I took it off and put it in the safe box of the studio. I didn''t wear it back." Said Essie slowly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Hearing that, the corners of Mary''s mouth twitched slightly. She could tell that Essie didn''t tell them the truth. Instead, Essie was just purposely trying to find a reasonable reason to prevaricate. "Essie, you should know that Purple Love is not only your private property, but also the heirloom of our family. If you really lose it, you have to tell the truth. In this way, we can urge the police to look for it as soon as possible." Zac wrapped his arm around the shoulder of Essie. Of course, he noticed that her foreword didn''t work. Just now she said she took it off upstairs, but now she said she put it in the studio. "Mommy, Essie is tired after a busy day today. I''ll take her to her room and have a rest. I''ll ask her about the ring." "Zac, if she really lose Purple Love, I have to punish her ording to familyw." Mary said coldly. She was trying to find a good excuse to drive the tramp away, and she didn''t expect such a good opportunitying soon. Zac and Essie went upstairs together. Looking at their backs, a malicious and malicious smile appeared on the corner of Valery''s mouth. "Mommy, this afternoon, the assistant of her studio told me clearly that she lost the big diamond ring on her hand and it was definitely not an ordinary tinum ring. Otherwise, she wouldn''t rush to the police station to report the case." Said Valery. Mary nodded and said. "Fortunately, you came to tell me. It was a big deal. She can''t be perfunctory." When Zac and Essie went back to their room, Zac held the shoulders of Essie and asked, "have you really lost your Purple Love?" ording to her daze, if she went out, she would step in dog poo; if she peeled fruit, she would cut herself; if she went to the supermarket, she would forget to take her wallet... It was not a big deal that she lost her Purple Love. "Will you divorce me if I lose it?" She pouted. "Of course not." He flicked her forehead. "Will I divorce a good wife who can y cute and stay warm for a cold stone?" Sitting on the edge of the bed, Essie lowered her head and twisted the corner of her clothes with her little hands awkwardly. "Zac, I really have a brain fart this time. I have lost the heirloom of your family." Tears fell down her cheeks. "Don''t worry. Everything will be okay as long as your husband is here." Zac pulled her into his arms and stroked away the tears on her face. She peeked at him through the gap between her thick eyshes, wondering why he didn''t look angry at all, instead, heforted her gently. She had lost the purple heart-shaped diamond which was the family heirloom. He should be furious and scold her, or blow up her forehead! "Are you really not angry with me at all?" She asked haltingly. "You didn''t mean it. You are a muddleheaded fool. It''s normal for you to lose things. I have already been used to it." With a faint smile, he added, "tell me how you lost it. I''ll send people to look for it." She shook her head, "I already know who took it. Two dayster, I will wear it to attend the dinner party with the Xu family. But I need you to help me hold mommy steady and don''t let her push me too hard." For fear that she would take risks to hurt herself, Zac frowned and said, "No. leave it to me. Don''t make the decision alone." She smiled, revealing a row of white teeth, and said, "don''t worry. I don''t need to go out in person. Someone will help me with it, so you don''t have to worry about my safety." Zac stroked her forehead. "You are an idiot. How dare you hide it from your husband and do it yourself? Aren''t you afraid of being beaten up?" "Honey!" She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck. "I''m nning a huge suspense movie. If I tell you in advance, won''t you feel bored?" Zac touched his chin, pretending to be serious, "it makes sense!" With a cunning smile, he turned over and said, "all right. If you can satisfy me tonight, you will get the permit." "You sex maniac." She nced at him yfully and kissed him. The next day, as soon as they went downstairs, Mary was waiting for them in the hall. She looked at them seriously and said, "you must take Purple Love back this noon. I can''t rest assured unless I see it myself." "Mom, don''t worry. I am going to the studio with Essie now. I will bring Purple Love back for you." Zac patted her on the shoulder and went out with Essie. They went to the studio and stayed there for the whole day. They didn''te back until the evening. The first thing came to Mary''s mind was to look at the fingers of Essie, but they were still empty. It seemed that Purple Love was really gone. "Where is your ring?" Mary asked in a low voice. "Mommy, I''ve checked it for you. It''s true that the ring is in the safe box of the studio. I thought it would be troublesome for her to wear it at this time, so I didn''t ask her to take it back." Zac exined. "Okay, I''ll go to her studio now. Purple Love is the heirloom of Rong family. I have to see it with my own eyes in order to set my mind at rest. I can''t bear you messing around here." As Mary said so, she was ready to go outside. At this time, Zac''s voice came through unhurriedly, "Mommy, isn''t daddy going to invite uncle Xu and his family to dinner tomorrow? I will let Essie wear it at the party. " Mary was shocked. Looking at his calm face, she couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Was her son trying to find Purple Love back his in one day? If it was stolen, how could they find it back so easily? "Okay. But tomorrow night, if I can''t see Purple Love, it means that Essie has really lost it. At that time, don''t me me for arresting you." She wanted to block her son''s way of escape, and she couldn''t let him find any other excuses to dy the time. "If she really lose it, I''ll take the punishment with her." Zac said with a light smile. Mary stared at her son. This was the most severe family rule. It was not easy as to be beaten, transcribe family rules or be locked in the basement. It was to force a divorce and expel her from the family. They went upstairs together. To be honest, Zac was still a little worried. "Honey, if you can''t make it tomorrow, you must tell me immediately and let me figure out another way. Don''t take it alone." With a casual look, Essie said, "don''t worry. I''m a genius with 160 plus IQ." Zac touched her nose. He was always relieved when she was full of confidence. The question was that she always suck in trouble easily. The next evening, Albert had invited Baron and his family to dinner at the highest grade seafood restaurant in Dragon City. It was an advanced celebration for their cooperation in A City and a usual party for friendship. Elizabeth and Valery had been well prepared for this. They swore that they would let Essie lose her face and would not be able to raise her head in front of the entire Rong family. The Essie had to leave. While waiting, Mary could drive Essie away as long as she proved that Essie really lost Purple Love. Chapter 251 The Real And False Diamond Rings Chapter 251 The Real And False Diamond Rings Zac didn''t show up at the party with his father, because he had to go back to Essie''s studio and pick up the Purple Love. Hearing this, Albert frowned and looked at Mary. Something passed his eyes. Mary didn''t say anything. She was determined. She wouldn''t buy her son more time to look for the Purple Love. It was a good opportunity to drive Essie away. She wouldn''t miss it. When Zac and Essie arrived at the door of the hotel, they happened to see Elizabeth and her daughter getting off the car. With a traditional long dress and a pair ofce gloves, Essie looked noble and elegant. When Valery saw that, she was very jealous, pouting her lips. Then she fixed her eyes on Essie''s gloves and said, "you even wore a pair of gloves. The gloves are just trying to cover up the truth." "It won''t be long before the show begins." Elizabeth just smiled coldly and shut her mouth immediately when she saw that Baron''s car also driving in. Instead ofing with Elizabeth, Baron came here from thepany with his daughter Alice. They happened to see each other downstairs. "Why do you take her here? Don''t you feel ashamed? " After getting off the car, Baron just let out a cold hum. He really hoped that he had never had such a shameless daughter like Valery. "There are the only two families here today. As the half daughter-inw of the Rong family, of course, she has toe. Besides, even in public, our daughter, Valery, can be here and she is still the victim. You should me Zac " Elizabeth pouted and said with conviction. "A daughter was like her mother, which is true." With an ironic smile on his face, Baron took Alice to walk away. He didn''t want to be entangled with Elizabeth and her daughter anymore. He had given up the idea of protecting his daughter, because she had nothing like him at all. Hearing his words, Elizabeth''s face turned pale. It was not only scolding her daughter, but also mocking her. She had won the position of the hostess, but she also lost the respect of Baron. At this moment, Vinton called and said, "I have an appointment and will not attend the party tonight." "You unfilial son!" After hanging up the phone, Elizabeth cursed harshly. She was exasperated at the fact that her son failed to live up to her expectations. If Vinton could work harder, Alice would not be able to rece him as the vice CEO. At the entrance of the hotel, after greeting to Elizabeth and her daughter, Essie and Zac walked towards Baron and Alice. It was the second time for Baron to meet Essie, but Baron felt like he had known Essie for a long time. He sighed, "Miss Essie really looks like Cathy. She''s about the same age as Cathy." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Alice shrugged. An indescribableplicated look appeared on her face. "It''s a pity that she isn''t." Baron didn''t answer her, and his eyes grew dim. Yes, if Essie was Cathy, how could she change her name and don''t even know him at all? When he was lost in thought, Essie and Zac hade in front of them. "Uncle Baron, nice to meet you again." Essie smiled politely and calmly. "Hello, Miss Essie." An indescribable glimmer of light shed across Baron''s eyes. "Essie, you deserve to be the hottest fashion designer in Dragon City. You will surprise everyone at all asions." Alice quipped. "Are you making fun of me, Alice? You''re the most beautiful person in Dragon City. How can I resist you?" Essie said with a smile. Hearing them talking andughing, Baron''s smile deepened and said, "Alice, it seems that you know Miss Essie very well." Alice nodded and replied, "yes, dad. Friends in our business circle hold parties at intervals. I often meet Essie at parties, and we are good friends." After hearing this, Baron smiled and said, "that''s great to be young." A smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "Uncle Baron, you are not old, either." Waving his hand, Baron replied, "it''s a different time. I don''t know what you want to do." They stopped in front of a box. Albert and Mary had already arrived. Mary looked directly at Essie and asked when they were seated, "Zac, didn''t you say that you would let Essie wear Purple Love today? Why didn''t I see nothing except for a pair of gloves? " Mary said gloomily. "Mommy, the gloves are just essories for this evening dress." Said Essie. "I''m not interested in your design. I''m just interested in the heirloom of our Rong family," Mary said slowly. "What happened?" Albert interrupted her. He felt something was wrong when he heard his son mentioned Purple Love. "It is rumored that Purple Love is lost. So I want to confirm it with Essie. Don''t worry." Said Mary. "Since it is a family matter, let''s take about when we go back home." There was a trace of displeasure on his face. Mary had been behaving inappropriatelytely. Afraid that the topic wouldn''t be continued, Valery hastily said, "aunt Mary, Purple Love was lost, how could she wear it on her finger?" Before Valery left home, she wore Purple Love on her own finger and took some photos of it. Essie cast a meaningful nce at them and took off her left gloves slowly. The Purple pigeon egg on her ring finger immediately glowed in the light, which irritated many people. "No way!" Valery screamed, which shocked everyone in the room. "Valery, don''t be rude." Baron said to Valery. But Valery just ignored his rebuke and red at Essie in astonishment. "Is there anything wrong? Miss Valery. " Essie asked with a slight smile. "You... You''ve lost your Purple Love." Valery was stunned by what she just saw, and Elizabeth also couldn''t understand why. How could Essie get the Purple Love back from her safe? Unless... "Miss Essie, you lost your Purple Love, so you make a fake ring to fool us, do you?" Elizabeth asked intentionally, reminding Mary of the possibility. Mary grabbed the hands of Essie and gazed at the ring on it. But only once had she seen Purple Love, she could not tell whether it was true or not with her eyes. Essie turned to look at Baron and said, "Uncle Baron, your daughter really knows how to make a joke." She pursed her lips and changed her tone. "But we are very familiar with each other. We are Like sisters, so we always make jokes together." Baron knew that she was giving him an out, so he winked at Valery and her mother to shut up. But Valery think it was a good opportunity to humiliate Essie. How could she miss it? "Daddy, her ring is really fake. I went to her studio in the afternoon the day before yesterday. Her assistant told me that her ring was missing." "Enough!" Baron scolded in a low voice. "I''m not kidding. I''m telling the truth." Upon hearing this, Baron flew into a rage. If Valery hadn''t gotten pregnant, he would have pped her in the face right now. Essie had expected that. She still wore the polite smile on her face, which made her look tolerant and decent. She said, "Ms. Valery, I''m afraid that you''re wrong. You came to my studio in the morning. My ring was still on the table at that time, and it wasn''t lost. But soon after you left, I really found that the ring was gone. My assistant and I went out to report the case, but I wasn''t in the studio in the afternoon. How did you know my ring was lost through my assistant? " Her words caused a huge uproar in the room. "Although your assistant isn''t here, the shop assistants downstairs are still watching the store, right? I asked them about that." "So it is." Hearing that, Essie shrugged. She didn''t argue with her anymore and sighed in a low voice, "The ring is not the real Purple Love. I really lost it." Zac didn''t say anything. He had finished his job to fool his mother. Now it was time to watch his wife''s show. Seeing that Albert didn''t say anything, Mary kept silent herself. She didn''t want to be med for this. After all, it was Essie who lost the heirloom of the Rong family, so Essie had to be punished. A look ofcency showed on Valery''s face, as she thought she had won. However, Elizabeth suddenly felt a little uneasy for she was a cunning fox. Just now, Essie''s words had clearly pointed at her daughter. It seemed that Albert had treated her daughter as a thief when Elizabeth looked at him. Just when she was about to defend her daughter, the door of the box opened and a man came in. He was Dean, the servant of the Xu family. "Miss, you have left the ring at home. Mrs. Vicki asked me to bring it to you as quickly as possible." He carefully held the ring in front of Valery. All the people present saw clearly that this ring was exactly the same as the one on Essie''s finger. "Isn''t this my Purple Love? How could it be..." She paused on purpose. She had mentioned that the ring was lost shortly after Valery left. Now that it was in the hand of the servant of the Xu family, was it necessary to tell the truth? Valery''s face was as red as a tomato. She had put the ring in the safe box, but how the servant got it and brought it to her? Elizabeth was as embarrassed as Valery. She felt humiliated. But she didn''t show it on her face. With a calm look, she picked up the ring from the servant, and handed it to Essie. "You''re wrong, Essie. This is not your Purple Love. It''s a gift prepared by Valery for you. She asked the jewelry store to make it for you. I didn''t expect that it is designed in the same style as Purple Love." "Really?" Hearing that, Essie was a little surprised, but she didn''t want to argue with them anymore. Instead, she took over the ring and said, "I''m sorry, Valery. It was my fault. This ring is very beautiful. Thank you very much. You''re my best friend." Then she put it on the other hand. Chapter 252 An Unsolved Problem Chapter 252 An Unsolved Problem Valery felt so depressed that she almost fainted. She had thought that she would save her love, Purple Love, for the sake of self-appreciation. But she didn''t expect that she would give it to someone else so easily. Sensing something was wrong, Mary tried to lighten the atmosphere. "Valery and Essie used to get along very well with each other in Rong family. They are like sisters. In Valery''s absence, Essie missed her very much. She also told me that she wanted to visit her in the Xu family." Elizabeth added immediately, "Yes, you are right. My daughter, Valery, said that Essie was very nice to her during her stay in the Rong family. So, I have to give her a gift." Of course, Baron took the hint and sighed, "Albert, you have a good daughter-inw." "Zac has always been a rebellious king since he was a child. I can''t interfere with his affairs any more. If I interfere too much, he would run away from home, and he won''te back again. So he can do whatever he wants." Patting his shoulder, Albert turned his tone, "Something is predestined. No one can predict the future, in the end, we might still be rtives by marriage." Her words sounded ambiguous and intriguing. Upon hearing this, Valery felt happy and thought that her future father-inw had epted her as her daughter-inw. Both Essie and Zac thought that he wasforting Baron to prevent him from being embarrassed, so they didn''t take it seriously. Baron thought so, too. He waved his hand and said, "Valery doesn''t have the luck to do that. If Cathy still..." He stopped and didn''t continue. Ever since he met Essie at Holy''s birthday party, he thought of his other daughter now and then. Hearing what he had said, Essie couldn''t help clenching her fists under the table cloth. "Dad, why did you mention her? She was thrown out of the house, and she was no longer a member of our Xu family anymore," Valery shouted angrily at her father as he mentioned Cathy in front of her. "Nonsense. Cathy was never thrown out of the Xu family. She just chose to live with her mother. She will always be a member of our family, my daughter, your sister." Baron said with certainty. "Daddy is right. Kinship is a mystery. It can''t be severed by anything. Cathy will get back to the Xu family someday in the future." Alice chipped in. At this moment, Essie''s internal organs were twisting into a ball, and all kinds of sour, sweet and bitter feelings crowed her chest. But she did not show any emotions, as if she were wearing a mask, and her face was only gentle and quiet. Only her eyes were darker and darker than the night outside the window. Elizabeth didn''t want to waste her time on them. Whether Cathy would came back or not didn''t make a difference to her. She wasn''t a boy, and she had no right to fight against Vinton for property. Holding the ss in his hand, Albert clinked sses with Baron and said, "Cathy was a nice girl. She''s smarter than other kids. Now she''s grown up and more or less has a problem with her. She''ll go home when she''s solved." He was afraid that she couldn''t untie it. Baron heaved a sigh, raised his head and took a sip. With a look of determination on her face, Essie swore to herself that she would never go back to the Xu family again. Her family name was Yi, and she was from Yi family. She had only one father, and his name was Bob Yi. During the banquet, many people had their own thoughts, but they were all in harmony. After the ring incident, Elizabeth and her daughter could only keep a low profile and no longer talk much. When they returned to the Rong Mansion, Albert went upstairs first. Seeing that only Mary was in the hall, Essie walked to her and extended her finger in front of her, "Mommy, I''ve found Purple Love. Don''t worry about it, okay?" "It''s good that you found it back." Mary curled her lips into a pretentious smile. But her heart sank. The little tramp was so shrewd and horrible. After they went back to the room, Zac pulled his wife to sit on the sofa. He was still waiting for her answer. Essie smiled. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Maybe Alice had taken Holy back to the vi at this time. In the afternoon, Holy went to the vi of the Xu family, chatting and ying chess with Mrs. Xu. As soon as she and Elizabeth left, he sneaked into Valery''s room, opened the safe and took out the ring. After going downstairs, he threw the ring at the stairway deliberately so that Mrs. Xu could notice it. When the olddy picked it up, he pretended to be surprised and asked, "Isn''t this the Purple Love that Zac gave to our sister? How careless sister is! She didn''t even know she it had fallen here!" After hearing this, Mrs. Xu would ask, of course. She remembered that Purple Love belonged to Essie. Holy replied: "Grandma, I heard from my second sister that Zac had taken back sister Yi''s ring and gave it to her as a gift for her child." When she heard this, the olddy was overjoyed. Holy pretended to be shocked. "Oh, no, if my second sister found that the ring is missing, she will be anxious. I''m afraid that she might think it''s lost? If brother Zac knows about it, he must be very angry. Grandma, please send to her as soon as possible." After hearing him, Vicki called the most loyal servant over and asked him to send the ring to Valery in the tavern. After telling Zac the n of cooperation between her and Holy, Essie didn''t forget to praise him, "Thank you. If it was not for the bid, you helped sister Alice for the first time, she and Holy would not help me like this." Zac touched her nose and said, "My little fool, your head is quite useful when you are not confused." Hearing that, Essie raised her eyebrows and said, "Of course, I have an IQ score of more than 160. It''s not a blow!" Shaking his head, Zac smiled, "You are really good at showing off yourself with the slightest compliment!" With a naughty smile, Essie leaned against the sofa again. After a long silence, she slowly said, "Icy guy, if Cathy didn''t leave the Xu family, will you marry her?" There was a shadow in Zac''s face. "Well, why did you mention that moody fairy?" With a cheeky grin, she ced her arm on his shoulder and said, "I''m just curious? Will you?" "Of course not." Zac said resolutely. Hearing that, Essie pursed her lips and rolled her eyes. She said, "If we were in a parallel world where you didn''t meet me and Cathy didn''t leave the Xu family, what would happen to her when she grew up? She would grow up to be a slender, pretty, gentle, considerate girl. Wouldn''t you marry her?" "Of course not!" Zac said every word clearly and forcefully. He was traumatized by that evil woman. She kept him away from women for so many years and did not allow any woman to touch him. He would never ept her unless that ident happened. He had almost pushed her to the edge of despair. How could he be so resolute, decisive, ruthless and cold? "What did she do to you to make you hate her so much?" She was only seven years old then, and no matter how naughty and mischievous the seven-year-old child was, she would never go too far! Zac flicked her forehead. "You little fool, curious could kill the cat." The past was the deepest and the darkest corner in his heart, and he didn''t want to be touched by anyone. "You two are engaged, she would be your future wife. Whatever she has done to you was not excessive. Besides, she was only seven years old, and was still a child who was naive. You should be generous and forgive her." She rested her hands on her hips and looked at him as if she was preaching. Zac shook his head. He didn''t know whether to cry or tough. Was she being kind enough to protect a person who had nothing to do with her? "Honey, she is your rival in love. If she were in the Xu family, she would have joined hands with Valery to deal with you. She is far more cunning and evil than Valery. You probably can''t deal with her." The daughters of the Xu family were so weird one after another. It was better for them to keep away from him. "No, no, it''s not the truth." Essie raised her index finger and shook it. "Sister Alice and Holy are my allies, and she will definitely stand by their side, so she will definitely be my allies as well. How can she be Valery''s ally? How can she make friends with Valery? Unless her brain is as nk as mine." Zac smiled and held her waist. "All right. The topic is getting farther and farther. I''m the only one that can stay in your mind now. Everyone else can be ignored." Thinking of this, Essie sighed and felt sad for no reason. She wondered what made him hate the childhood self so much. If he knew who she was, would he divorce her without hesitation and not even allow her to be a substitute? She took off both rings and put them on the night stand. Then she took a shower to calm herself down. There was nothing else to do. Zac picked up the ring in his hand and yed with it. He carefully compared the two rings, and a sharp cold light suddenly shed through his eyes. When Essie came out from the bathroom again, he quickly drew her to him and said, "You silly fool, Neither of these two rings is the Purple Love. They are all fake diamonds. Have you been cheated by Valery?" "Really?" Essie took them over and asked, "But why didn''t I find anything different?" "Of course you can''t tell, you have no experience." Zac stroke her head. "You sounded like you are very experienced. Although Purple Love is yours, there are no devices here. Is there something wrong with the naked eye?" She pouted. Zac thought that she was worried that if she didn''t find Purple Love, she would be med by his mother. So he put his arm around her shoulder andforted, "Don''t worry. Mommy doesn''t know the truth now. We''re secretly looking for it. I''m sure we will find it." The man who dared to steal something from the Rong family was doomed to lose his life! His eyes were ring with cruelty. "Oh, gosh, maybe you have mis-evaluated it. It needs a device to identify the real diamond and fake diamond. If the real diamond can be seen with the naked eye, then why does the appraiser need to do?" She took a closer look at the diamond ring in her hand and took out the other one. "This one is bright and shiny. It must be true." Zac smiled and shook his head. "My great grandfather started his business with jewelry. He made a rule that every inheritor must be capable of identifying a jewelry. Therefore, even without any tools, I can tell if it''s true or false." Chapter 253 The Home Wrecker Got Revived Chapter 253 The Home Wrecker Got Revived Upon hearing this, Essie knew that she couldn''t hide anything anymore. The freezing guy was so smart, his intelligence was far above hers, his deep eyes were as sharp as a cheetah''s, and he could easily see through all the secrets. Now, she had no choice but to confess everything. "Actually, what Valery took was just a fake Purple Love." She murmured as if to herself. Zac was surprised. "Then, where is the real one?" She took his hand and led him to the painting on the left wall. The wall painting frame was actually the most advanced wall style contact insurance in the world. Only she and Zac could open it. After checking their fingerprint, pupils and password, the door of the safe opened automatically. She took out a wooden box and opened it, which was the unique diamond, Purple Love. "Do you rememberst time I told you that I wanted to put something in the safe? What I put inside was the Purple Love." Zac gently flicked her forehead. "You are bing more and more unscrupulous. How dare you cheat me!" She smiled awkwardly and scratched her head. "I just feel that I am too confused. I always lose things. Purple Love is such an important thing. If I lose it one day, I will be dead. So I came up with an idea. I keep the real one in the safe and then ask someone to make some artificial ones from Taobao for me. After all, no one could recognize them without checking them carefully." Zac pretended to be angry. He sat down on the sofa with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Wearing a gloomy face, he said, "No matter what, you shouldn''t have lied to your husband." She grabbed his shoulder from the back and gave it a massage. "I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you would be unhappy when you knew it." He pretended to ignore her, and kept his angry face. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek. "It''s my fault this time. I won''t do it again." "Whether I can forgive you or not depends on your performance tonight," he snorted from his nose. Before he finished speaking, she hit him on the shoulder and said, "I don''t want to talk with you anymore. Go to sleep." Then she got on the bed and pulled up the quilt to cover her head. N?velDrama.Org content. He smiled helplessly, stood up andy beside her. He wouldn''t let go of this confused and empty minded girl tonight, and he had to give his wounded heart a good treat. In the Xu family''s manor, Elizabeth was angry for the whole day. She was so scheming that she lost to a young fox. It was simply a great shame. After a night of romance, Vinton finally came back. When she saw his casual appearance, Elizabeth wanted to beat and scold him, but she shut up when she saw that Walt was also there. Walt sensed her depression. He smiled and sat down in front of her. "Aunt Elizabeth, are you ming me for going out with Vinton yesterday?" "It''s none of your business." Elizabeth sighed, "Walt, you and Zac were both from the same mother. How could you two have totally different personalities? If only Zac is half as good as you! " "Are you still worried about Valery?" Walt raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "That''s right. Valery is about to give birth, but he still ignores her. It makes me disappointed." Elizabeth shook her head and sighed. "Aunt Elizabeth, I know you have used many ways, but none of them works on him, right?" Walt said, patting her on the hand. "That''s right. He won''t yield to either persuasion or coercion. He is rebellious and won''t listen to your mother." Elizabeth wore a sad face. "It''s because you don''t know him at all. I have known him since I was in Mommy''s stomach. I know his character too well." A smile yed at the corners of Walt''s mouth. "Let me tell you. I can subdue him. I''m sure about it." "Really?" Elizabeth was happy to hear it, "What is it?" "Cut off all means of retreat." A hint of slyness shed through Walt''s eyes... In the CEO Office of the Emperor, Zac received a phone call from Valery. She was in the hospital, nning to have an abortion! "Damn it!" Zac cursed in his heart. He was rushing over at lightning speed. "What tricks are you ying?" He growled in a cold voice as soon as he saw Valery. "No, I''m serious this time." With tears in her eyes, Valery said as she sobbed, "I love you so much. Ever since I was a child, I lived only for you. Everything I did, I did it for you. I fight with Le and Essie because of you. After the pregnancy, I thought I could finally be with you, but you refused to marry me and married someone else. Now I have finally realized that you can''t love me and will never love me. It''s better to have an abortion and start all over again rather than live a life without hope. Just as you said, find a person who really loves me, who pities me and is willing to protect me." "As I said, I will be responsible for the baby. You don''t need to take care of it. Once the baby is born, you can start a new life," Zac said. "He is my son. Can Ipletely ignore him, not care about him? If I didn''t give birth to the baby, I would be free from worries." Valery covered her face and cried, "Besides, no man can be a little indifferent to a woman who has given birth to a child. I will not marry a man inferior to me. I must marry a man from a family of equal status. After I give birth to this child, it will only destroy my reputation and impact me." Zac was silent. He stared at her with deep and sharp eyes. When she saw that he did not react, she asked Sage to help her stand slowly and handed him the operation agreement in her hand. Elizabeth said that she had to act as if she wanted to make him believe that she was really going to have an abortion. "I have signed on it. The doctor said that I need the baby''s daddy''s signature. After that, I can go into the operating room." I won''t badger you from now on and we have nothing to do with each other." Zac took the letter and had a look. Her signature was on it. Before, he was sure that in order to trap her, she would definitely give birth to the baby. So he didn''t need to care too much about her. Unexpectedly... He heaved a sigh in his heart. He must make sure that the child would be born safely and no harm could be done to him. He couldn''t take any risks, no matter whether it was a trick or a deliberate compromise of Valery. He tore the agreement in half. "I won''t sign. As long as you give birth to the baby safely, I can promise you anything." After a pause, he added, "Except for the divorce." His words, though pleased Valery at first, but the second half of the sentence poured down like cold water from her heart. Once again, Elizabeth warned her that she couldn''t rush things. Her excessive demands provoked him. And that didn''t work. "I didn''t mean to force you to get a divorce. All I want is that you can give me half of your love for Essie. You can''t ignore me like you did before." "Okay, I promise you." Zac nodded. Anyway, it was only three months. He could bear it, but... Thinking of Essie, he sighed in annoyance. It never urred to Essie that one day, Valery would be revived by her vitality. With arms around her waist, Zac walked into the house of the Rong family. She felt very sad, as if the air from Siberia was freezing. ''Icy guy, what does that mean? After driving away this clingy spider spirit, he weed her in person. Wasn''t it enough? Mary was surprised that her son had suddenly returned to his senses? "I''ve thought over it. I''m responsible for Valery and her child. I shouldn''t have left them in the Xu family carelessly, so I brought them back, so that I can take care of them at all times." "Okay, okay. It''s so great that you are sensible now." Mary''s face lit up with joy. She quickly ordered the servants and Sage to help Valery back to her room. When she walked up to Essie''s side, Valery wore a smug smile. ''You bitch, you can''t beat me. I''ll kick you away from Zac and out of the Rong family!'' Essie said nothing, but looked at Zac angrily. Seeing that, Zac felt his heart twisted. He could do nothing but sigh helplessly. When he saw Essie went upstairs, he wanted to exin to him. But before he could do so, Valery held his hand and said, "Zac, I''m a little hungry. I want to have some Ennd small muffin." "Okay, I''ll get it for you." Zac turned around and changed his direction to the kitchen. Bastard! Cursing in her heart, Essie gritted her teeth and ran upstairs. It was lunchtime when Zac came back to the room. Essie was so angry that she couldn''t help but burst into an explosion. "You little foo, there are only three months left. Can you hold on a little longer?" He sat down beside her and put his arm around her shoulder. She angrily shook off his hand and pushed him away. "Zac, I really can''t understand. If you think you are obligated and responsible, you''d better marry her. And be responsible for her. Don''t eat the rice in your bowl and look at the pot. You can''t have it both ways. Do you understand?" "I have a wife. It''s impossible for me to marry her." Zac said in a firm tone. "It doesn''t matter. We can get a divorce. I can give the position of Mrs. Rong to her. I don''t want to be your wife at all." Essie was almost roaring. Everyone had his own bottom line, and he had touched it. He had crossed her bottom line. There was no way that she would put up with it. "Essie Yi!" He grabbed her shoulder and his eyes became fierce. "After the baby is born, I will give you an exnation. I will not break my promise to you. Now I just want you to endure it for three months. Can''t you just bear it for three months?" "Three months is short for you, but is different for me. Since your mother weed her in, I''ve been living in hell, as if I''m suffering a lot every day. Now that she''s gone, I can finally catch my breath. But you brought her back. Do you want to torture me on purpose? " She became very emotional. She could stand it if it was Mary who did that to her, but he couldn''t do that to her. He was the only one who supported her and the only one she could rely on in this family. If he wavered and supported Valery, would there be a position for her in the family? What''s the difference between her and her mother? Chapter 254 Leaving Alone Chapter 254 Leaving Alone Zac held his head in his hands in frustration. Maybe it was his carelessness that he didn''t take her feelings into consideration. Although she was tough and tenacious, she was under too much pressure that she couldn''t take it any longer. "How about you move to the vi, so that Valery won''t disturb you." She heard every word clearly. He was talking about her, not them. He wanted her to move out alone, while he and Valery could stay in the Rong Mansion. He was really temperamental and moody. He changed his face only after one day. That was right. His son was his biological son, while his wife was just a piece of cloth for him, and he could change his clothes at any time. Not to mention, someone as his substitute that he did not love. She clenched her teeth and squeezed a few words from them, "Okay, that''s it." Then she started to pack up her things. Zac sighed deeply and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry. Let''s have dinner first." "I have no appetite. You go and take care of your Valery. Don''t worry about me." She said angrily, took the clothes out of the wardrobe and threw them into the suitcase. Zac stood nearby at a loss, watching her filling all her belongings. It was so resolute and decisive, as if she didn''t want toe back any more. His heart was like being cut by a sharp knife, and painful twisting into a ball. "I will take you back after Valery gives birth to the baby." He said feebly. "It''s better to go directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau." She snorted. He seemed to be stimted by her words. He rushed up and wrapped his arms around her from behind. "Essie Yi, I will keep my promise, and you must keep yours." "Then let''s wait and see. If you break your promise, what you can get will only be my body!" She threatened, with intense hatred in her eyes. The nerve on his handsome face was shaking violently, which made him frozen to the bone. He also had pressure and was about to go crazy by the torment. But he could only bear it. Six months had passed, why did he care about the remaining three months? She removed his hands and walked out of the room while he was at a loss. In the living room downstairs, seeing that she was going to leave, Mary walked towards her hypocritically. "Where are you going?" "I will stay in the vi for a few days," Essie replied indifferently. Although she didn''t say anything, she could tell that there was a smile hidden in her eyes. Laughed and ted! She didn''t care about this ce and her son at all. "You are leaving because you are upset with me, aren''t you?" Wearing an aggrieved look on her face, Valery felt very happy. She left on her own. Since Zac didn''te with her, it fully indicated that he cared more about her and the baby. "It''s none of your business." Essie didn''t bother to exin anything and went out directly without looking at Zac who followed all the way along. Sitting in the car, she looked out of the window. He also kept silent, as if he was mad at her. The car stopped at the gate of the vi. The butler and servants came out to receive them. "You can go now." Essie opened the door and got out of the car, and walked into the vi without looking back. The butler and servant took out the suitcase from the trunk of the car one by one and helped her twist it into the bedroom. N?velDrama.Org content. Zac punched the steering wheel with his fist. Suddenly, he felt three months would be very long. After keeping silent for a long time, he finally got out of the car. She sat on the balcony, ying Parkour to vent her anger. When she heard the door open, she didn''t turn around, pretending not to hear it. From now on, she would ignore him as invisible air. "Little fool." His low voice came from behind. She didn''t want to talk to him. He sighed helplessly. "In the morning, she is in the hospital threatening to have an abortion. I have no choice but to take her home to look after her." "To have an abortion?" Sheughed grimly. "If she was able to have an abortion, then a sow can climb up a tree. You are so smart. Don''t you see that she is ying a new trick?" "I don''t care if it''s true or not. As long as she doesn''t make any trouble, I can take care of her," he said in a low voice. She sneered and turned to him. It was full of teasing, "I heard that the fetus can do a paternity test after six months. It''s better for you to take her to do it early, so as to determine the identity of the child, and let us have an early ending. No more procrastination, and trouble." "We must wait until he is born." He said decisively. He was very clear about the identity of the child. The paternity test was simply unnecessary to him, and it was just an exnation to her and the others. "You and I won''t get any changes in the past three months. Our rtionship will even get worse. So, don''t expect anything from us." Her voice was as cold as the collision between ice column and ice column, which made his heart freezing, "You are mine, you can''t escape." He gritted his teeth and left. She copsed weakly on the leisure chair, feeling that her body was copsing like pottery works. She lost in this round. He had asked her to be his cannon fodder and drive Valery away. Now that he had taken the initiative to wee Valery in, he had decided to ept her. What was the meaning of her existence? The three of them were having a happy reunion. It was an redundant obstacle for her, so she had to move to this vi to avoid disturbing them. She sneered and stood up. It was nice to be alone, quiet. Watching the rolling mountains outside the balcony and the rows of high buildings, she suddenly began to miss Yang City. An idea shed through her mind. She packed a small suitcase and went out. When she arrived at Yang City, she called her cousin, Finney, to check in at her apartment. "Didn''t you and brother-inw have settled in Dragon City? Why are you suddenlye back? Did you quarrel with him?" Finney asked. "Nothing. I just miss you ande here to see you." Essie smiled, stretching out her arms around her shoulder, "How are you doing recently? Do you have a new boyfriend?" "I''m still in my gap. What should I do? Am I going to be a leftover?" Holding her head, Finney was distressed. Now she had a feeling that the gap between the high and the low. She did not want to spend her life with someone she thought was not good enough for her. For the good one, she was afraid that she was not good enough. A sense of crisis came over her. "I don''t think a white-cor worker like you, who has a perfect appearance and great wisdom, can be a leftover. There is definitely a handsome man not far from here, the president of the ATM is waiting for you. " Essie smiled. "If there is, then everything is fine." Finney puckered her lips. Today was Saturday, Finney didn''t have to go to work, so Essie went shopping with her. "My dear cousin, your brand is so popr now. Our colleagues are surfing the Inte to order it," Finney said with a smile. "A new product is on the market soon and you are free of a set of limited edition," Essie said and smiled. "That''s a deal. Don''t forget it." Finn smiled. Seeing a crystal store ahead, she went in. She heard that pink crystals could attract the luck of love. She wanted to buy one and put it on, to see if she could attract a wealthy husband. It didn''t ur to Essie that her old rival in love was here, trying on the pink crystal bracelet. It seemed that it was also here to try to have a good luck on love. Seeing Essie, Sunny was slightly surprised. "Essie? Coincidentally, I can meet you here." Enemies always meet. "Long time no see, Sunny." The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted into a smirk again. "Didn''t you go to the Dragon City? Why do youe back again?" Sunny curled her lips. She didn''t want to see her at all. In Yang City, she was trodden by herself to death, but now she was doing quite well in Dragon City and her honorpletely overwhelmed her. "I''m back to visit my cousin," Essie replied. "I thought you came back for Hanson." Sunny could not help but snort in a low voice. A tinge of loneliness could be seen on her face. She had thought that Hanson would marry her because of the absence of Essie. Unexpectedly, two more fierce rivals came out of nowhere. Both of their strengths and backgrounds were younger than her. "I broke up with Hanson a long time ago. We are just friends now." Essie shrugged and continued, "We havepeted with each other for so long, but neither of us won. Are you a little disappointed?" "Who said I didn''t win? I''ll marry Hanson soon." Sunny was stubborn. "I heard he had canceled the engagement with you." Essie smirked again. "That''s hearsay. We are fine." Sunny stared at her fiercely. She would never admit defeat in front of her and let herugh at her. "It doesn''t matter. Only you know clearly. No matter what, you are still a match and I wish you a good husband." Essie smiled faintly again and apanied Finney to see the crystal. She didn''t pay any more attention to her. Sunny, however, did not want to let go of her so easily. Christina this fox was just too arrogant, she even worked in the CEO office. It would be a good chance to use Essie to give Christina a blow. After leaving the crystal store, she secretly called Hanson who was having afternoon tea with Christina in the tea room. Upon hearing that Essie came to Yang City, she was now in Rainbow Sky Business Street, he rushed out of the building like a gust of wind after he told Christina that he needed to deal with some business in thepany. The ce where he drank the tea was not far from the Rainbow Sky Business Street, so he rushed over to Essie right before she went out of the shop after picking up the crystal with Finney. When she saw him, Essie was frightened. What a day today? She just ran into her rival in love, and now here came her first love. "Hanson, why are you here?" She asked in a low voice. "I was just passing by and found someone looked like you, so I came to have a look. I didn''t expect that it was really you." Hanson just found an excuse, "When did youe back to Yang City?" "I just arrived in the afternoon," Essie replied. Finney knew that Hanson was her cousin''s first love, so she decided not to be the third wheel and to give them some time to talk about the old times. "There''s a Starbucks in the front, you can sit down and have a good chat. I''ll go to the shopping mall on the opposite ande to you later." Chapter 255 You Are Welcoming Your Mistress, I Looked For My First Love (Part One) Chapter 255 You Are Weing Your Mistress, I Looked For My First Love (Part One) Essie nodded. When she entered the Starbucks, she ordered a cup oftte and Hanson ordered a cup of Mocha. "You came here alone. Didn''t Zace here with you?" Hanson stirred the coffee in his cup. "He is busy with his work and doesn''t have time for me." She lowered her eyes and replied in a low voice. He saw her sad expression. "Is it because he doesn''t have time, or he wants to stay with his pregnant mistress?" He snorted with a tinge of smocking at the corner of his lips. She was shocked by his words and raised her head to look at him, her eyes filled with surprise. She wondered if he had already known the thing between Zac and Valery. Hanson knew what was on her mind. "At the moment, Ivy is an intern at Be. I just asked her something about Zac when we had the time. I didn''t expect that..." He stopped and smiled coldly. Hearing his words, Essie clenched her fists. Yes, he was right. How could she forget what Ivy? She must have told him about the mess between her and Zac and Valery. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. You have experienced all these mess because of me," Hanson said bitterly. If he hadn''t made her sad and desperate, how could she go to the bar to get drunk and marry Zac? "Hanson it''s not your fault. It''s my destiny. I''m doomed to be in this trouble." A bitter smile crept up on Essie''s face. For other people, they would only getid if they were drunk. Yet, she went to the Bureau of civil affairs to register in a stupid way. She was totally fascinated by this matter. "I don''t believe in fate, so do you." Hanson''s face was filled with determination. "You have to trust me. I will take you away." N?velDrama.Org content. "Hanson, I don''t deserve you. Don''t pay too much attention to me." Feeling a sharp pain in her heart, Essie shook her head and said, "Christina, Ivy, they are better than me. Why don''t you try to date with them?" "I only love you, Essie." Hanson said in a resolute manner. The reason he was getting along with Ivy and Christina was that he wanted to use them. That was all. "If you really love me, just listen to me and find a girl to get along with." Essie lowered her eyes again, and her thick eyshes trembled, a drop of tear falling down into the coffee cup, bringing a little dark brown water. Hearing that, the corners of Hanson''s mouth quivered slightly. After a while of silence, he said slowly, "Okay, I will follow your words. I should find a girl to date with until I have the ability to fight against Zac." She didn''t say anything. Maybe by then he would fall in love with that girl and stop thinking about her, and never try to fight against Zac. While she was thinking, the voice of Hanson came again. "Let''s have dinner together in the evening, and your cousin. Even if we can''t be together now, I''m still your senior, your friend. You shouldn''t always try to avoid me." "But..." Essie wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Hanson knew what she meant and asked, "Are you worried that Zac might be in a bad mood? Can''t you have dinner with your friend? And now Be is no longer what it used to be. He can''t just acquire it as his wish." When she thought of what had happened about Valery, Essie felt aggrieved and nodded her head in a fit of pique. Not far away, a pair of eyes were hiding in a corner, staring at them. After leaving the tea house in the afternoon, she followed Hanson all the time. It turned out that he was not going back to thepany but to meet Ivy''s sister-inw in person. There was a trace of jealousy on Christina''s face. Hanson didn''t go out with her. Instead, he told her frankly that he had a woman who he loved deeply. It was her who didn''t give up and was willing to start from friends. The more he was crazy about his first love, the more she was infatuated with him. She knew that the woman he loved was Essie. At this moment, she couldn''t just stand by and watch them get back together. She thought for a while and then dialed the number of Ivy. If Ivy knew that Hanson was with her sister- inw, she would definitely inform her cousin, and at that time her rival in love would be taken away. When Ivy received her call, she was greatly shocked. She had told Daisy about her cousin took Valery back. And she also knew that Essie had moved out because of anger again. Now she must havee here to talk to Hanson, seekingfort. Perhaps they might have rekindled their rtionship, and then they drank together, and then... For God''s sake, she didn''t dare to think about it anymore. She must tell cousin to take his wife away as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would regret it. When her phone came, Zac was having dinner with Valery. His face changed abruptly when he heard her call. He stood up and rushed out like a storm. "Zac, where are you going? I haven''t finished my lunch yet," Valery screamed behind him. He didn''t hear her screaming at all. In a French restaurant, Essie began to indulge her appetite because of her anger. She quickly finished the beef steak on her te. "So fast. Are you hungry?" Finney was shocked. "Of course I am hungry as I have been shopping for such a long time." Essie pressed her lips again. "She won''t get fat no matter how much she eats." Hanson looked at her in a pampering manner. "It''s not that she can''t get fat. It is her body knows where the fat shall be allocated." Finney snickered with her hand covering her mouth. Chapter 256 You Are Welcoming Your Mistress, I Looked For My First Love (Part Two) Chapter 256 You Are Weing Your Mistress, I Looked For My First Love (Part Two) Essie made a face and stuck out her tongue at her. She turned to Hanson and said, "Oh, I have a favor to ask of you." With an attractive smile at the corners of his mouth, Hanson said, "Just tell me what you want." "My cousin is graduated with a master''s degree in university, and she is both talented and beautiful. Now, she needs a husband. If you know a rich, good-looking man who won''t mess around with women, why don''t you introduce him to her?" Essie ced her hand on the shoulder of Finney. Birds of a feather flock together. Finney could not know white-cors as her due to the limitation of her social circle. If you wanted to steal a family member from a rich family, such as president of apany, or a famouswyer or a well-known architect, you had to go to the upper ss of Hanson. Hanson smiled. "There are many guys with good condition, but to a person of good character and faithful to love as me. I need a magnifying ss to search for one." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "It turns out that you are such a narcissistic guy. You did a good job hiding it from me. I didn''t find it out until today." Essie nced at him with a coquettish smile. It seemed that every Mr. Mcdreamy tended to be narcissistic and think highly of themselves. "I was just telling the truth." Hanson hailed a joking smile. Only when he was with her could he be in a bright mood to have a joke. Finney looked at them and smiled. Although she didn''t know whether her cousin was serious or joking, she thought it was feasible to let Hanson introduce her a ''golden turtle husband''! "Mr. Xia, I need you to take care of my marriage. I contact with very few people every day. It''s a rule that office romance is prohibited. There are a couple of leftover women in our department. If I''m not anxious now, I''ll join them in a few years." Seeing that she was serious, Hanson nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll help you pay attention to it after I go back." "The person have an intention to get married. All rtionship without the purpose of getting married are all hooligans." On the other hand, Essie shook her head and managed to keep it as serious as possible, but end up making Finney and Hansonugh out loud. "You are a married woman. Why are you still so naughty?" Finney gave her a pretentious angry nce, but soon she realized that she had said something wrong. When she turned around, she saw Hanson''s face darkened. ''Even a blind can see that he''s still in love with her cousin. My words have opened up his wound.'' So she lower her head to eat and stop talking. There was a moment of silence on the table. Taking another sip of the soup, Essie said in a clear voice, "Yang City is better. I suffered a lot since I''m not used to the climate in Dragon City." "Then you cane back to Yang City and live a happy life here." Hanson replied immediately. "Maybe I wille back after a while." Essie shrugged. The agreement between Zac and her would be fulfilled in three months. She was eighty percentage sure that she would be able to recover her freedom. A dash of light shone on Hanson''s handsome face. It seemed like she was implying something. Would shee back alone or be with Zac? He prayed that it was the former. After dinner, Hanson drove them around the city for a while. Then they arrived at the staff apartment of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. "Will you go back tomorrow?" He looked at Essie with a rather reluctant look. "Maybe. I''lle over to y with you when I''m free." Essie smiled gently. Her casual words seemed to have given him hope. His eyes suddenly lit up as if there were stars in them. "Okay," he said. He nodded vigorously. In the shadow not far away, there was a Aston Martin which almost blended with the night. And the darkness on his master''s face was even deeper and fiercer than the night. Sure enough, she had disobeyed his order to go to find Hanson. Was she deliberately provoking him or retaliating against him? After he saw that Hanson''s car had driven away, he opened the door and got out. At this moment, Essie and Finney were waiting for the elevator in the hall. When she saw him, Essie was shocked again. The smile on her face disappeared in an instant like a sweeping cold wind. "Why are you here?" she asked. "I''ming for you." He said in a low voice. Finney sensed that something was wrong between the two of them and said hastily, "Come to my apartment to talk about it, please." "No, thanks. Cousin, I''ll take Essie back to Legendary." Zac said with a cold light shing in his eyes. Essie didn''t want to let Finney know that she had a quarrel with Zac, so she had to go out with him. Along the way, silence was the only tone in the car. Zac looked gloomy and terrible. He drove ever faster and faster, as if he was venting out his anger. But Essie didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She turned her face to the window, without looking at him. Back to Legendary, as soon as entering the door, Zac grabbed her like an eagle and threw her on the carpet. "Have you forgotten what I told you?" Essie stood up again and sneered, "Since you can keep her at home, why can''t I go out with my first love to have a meal together?" "No way!" Zac said in an extremely cold tone. He didn''t want her to meet Hanson, especially at this time when she was angry with him. Naturally, she would rekindle the love for Hanson, and erase all that he had tried hard to get. Chapter 257 Dont Be Willful Any More (Part One) Chapter 257 Don''t Be Willful Any More (Part One) "Unfortunately, you are going to be disappointed. I''ve decided that I''ll get along with Hanson like a friend in the future. No matter whether you agree or not, you can''t stop me." Her every word was like a firecracker echoing in his ears and shocked him so much that his heart was as fragile as porcin. He stretched out his hand and pinched her chin, saying, "You should know the consequence of irritating me." His fingers were pinching her harder. She frowned at the pain, but she still didn''t say anything. She just resisted him stubbornly and said, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to be alive. I''m very tired now." Her eyes were as desperate as dead ashes. She seemed to have made up her mind and was no longer willing topromise to him. His face turned pale, and his eyes were burning with pain. "I don''t have any feelings for Valery. I just want to take care of her and the child. But you''re different. You''re still in love with Hanson. Your heart is full of him. How can I rest assured that you can get along with him?" He was getting angrier and angrier. He breathed deeply with anger. She sneered, "You won''t have feelings for each other now, but it doesn''t mean you will never have in the future. I have seen a lot of cases of people getting to like each other as time goes by, not to mention that you both have a child together." His hands slipped down and grabbed her shoulders, "Essie Yi, it''s only three months, just three months. Why can''t you understand me?" He growled, his tone filled with helplessness and sadness. She raised her head and stared at him without a blink. Her eyes were frosty and cold. "I can do that, unless you make it clear that if the child in Valery''s belly is yours or not?" He trembled. His heart was roaring. He wanted to tell her all the secrets, but he closed his mouth tightly and couldn''t say a word. Valery had already threatened him to have an abortion. He couldn''t take risks, nor could he expect that she would keep her mouth shut. She was such a fool. Sometimes she was smart, but once her IQ bnce was insufficient, she would have a short cut. If she blurted it out carelessly, the consequences would be unthinkable. Seeing that he did not say a word, her heart seemed to fall into the sea of ice, freezing to the bone. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Are you guilty or don''t you trust me?" "You will know when the baby is born. Don''t ask me now." The answer was dispensable. A bitter smile appeared on her lips. She knew she was making unnecessary move. He would never tell her. Because he didn''t trust her. He always beware of her and never treated her as his real wife. "Never mind. Take a shower and go to bed." She went upstairs and decided to ignore him. After taking a shower, she went to the guest room. She didn''t want to sleep on the same bed with him. With a sigh, he packed up and moved to the guest room, too. "I want to get used to the night when you are not at home. Don''t bother me, okay?" She rolled her eyes at him. "Ie back every day and won''t leave you alone. How can I sleep without you by my side?" He held her from behind, put his chin on her shoulder and enjoyed her sweet smell. She shrank her neck and pushed him away. "I''m not in the mood today. Go to bed early." Then she turned around and turned the bedmp to the dark. He sighed in darkness and reluctantly let her go. Before, when she fell asleep, she would always get the heat source and get into his arms. But at this night, she kept her back to him and did not turn around, as if she had built an invisible wall between them. Early in the morning, he was in the kitchen, very busy and messy. "What are you doing?" She asked in shock. "Stewed noodles with salted sauce. Just wait outside and you will be able to eat soon." He turned his head and smiled. "Where did you get the ingredients?" She pouted. The apartment was empty for quite a while. There was not even drinkable water in the apartment. "I bought it in the supermarket this morning." He replied carelessly, "There is also milk. Would you like some first?" "Okay." She replied in a low voice and went to the living room. Soon, the braised noodles were served. She took a bite, which was not bad. It seemed that this fellow had really finished his apprenticeship, but... She nced at several blisters on his arms which burnt by the oil. She sighed, but he still got himself injured. "Eat the noodles I made. Don''t be angry anymore, okay?" His tone was full of pleading. She lowered her head, ate her noodles silently, as if she hadn''t heard his words. A sad drop of water fell into the heartke of Zac. Her silence made him helpless and at a loss. He didn''t say anything more, but waited patiently for her to finish. Then he gently lifted his lips and said, "You little fool, what should I do to make you not angry?" He was an introverted and practical man in love. He never coaxed women, didn''t know how to coax women, and didn''t know how to coax women with sweet words to please them. He only knows how to express his care to her through his action. As for Essie, she was a blind girl who was insensitive in love and had no IQ in romantic rtions. As long as he didn''t utter the three words to her, she would never understand his heart. "Let''s talk about it after three months. I can''t ept you without hesitation before I get what I want to know." She stood up, put away the dishes and went into the kitchen. Chapter 258 Dont Be Willful Any More (Part Two) Chapter 258 Don''t Be Willful Any More (Part Two) Zac sighed deeply. He was extremely depressed. It seemed that they had been back to their former rtionship. All his previous efforts were futile because of this. After she washed the dishes and came out, he asked her, "Do you want to treat me as a passer-by in this three months?" She shook her head, "No, we''re not passersby. We''re partners with a marriage certificate." Before she got an exact answer, her heart was like a floating clouds in the sky. She couldn''t fly up to the clouds or be safending on the ground. She was like suspending in the middle of the air, she didn''t feel at ease. "Is this a kind of indirect punishment?" He frowned and asked in a gloomy voice. "It''s a disguised form of protecting myself. The further you stay away from me, the safer I will be." She said in a cold tone, "If possible, we''d better not see each other for the next three months. You can just do whatever you like to do and I''m happy to be alone, so that your lover won''te to bother me." Since Valery had turned over, she would definitely take advantage of the situation and wouldn''t be rest until she forced him to divorce her. She wouldn''t give up until she returned her position as the future hostess of the Rong family to her. A bitter smile came from the lips of Zac. It seems that three years has passed without seeing her for only one day. If he would be forbidden to see her three month, it''d be better to kill him directly. "Have you ever missed me when you were not with me?" He asked in a trembling voice. N?velDrama.Org content. "Since you don''t miss me, why should I tter myself to miss you?" She asked in reply. She never did anything to make herself look bad. "How do you know that I won''t miss you?" He frowned. "You are too busy to have time to do such a boring thing to miss me." She jeered at him. One was Valery and the other was Le, he was already very busy with the two people, she was only the substitute. She was nothing more than a substitute in his heart, and she was even not able to upy a corner in his heart when he was not bored. How could he deserve such a great honor? "Everything rted to you is no boring thing." He said it word by word solemnly. In his heart, she was more important than anyone or anything. "You don''t have to fawn on me." She shrugged her shoulders with a look of indifference. "Now I won''t pay much attention to you. Don''t push me too hard. Let''s talk about it after three months." "Since you insist, I have nothing to say." His eyes were gloomy and the sun was shining brightly outside but could not reach his eyes. They went back to Dragon City in the afternoon. During this period, Valery called several times. She finally won one round, but she was so arrogant, totally forgetting her identity of being his mistress and putting her in the original position of being his wife. A look of ridicule was written all over her face, together with her resentment and dissatisfaction towards this man. If it weren''t for the fact that he hadpromised and epted her as a new member of the Rong family, she wouldn''t have the nerve to act against him. As soon as she stopped at the door of the vi, she pushed the door and got out of the car. Then she mmed the door with all her strength and rushed into the vi. Zac sighed and got off the car. As soon as he entered the room, Essie''s cold voice conveyed through the air, "You can get out now." Clenching his fist, Zac threw a punch at the wall furiously. He used so much strength that the walls started to tremble and the paint on the wall shattered and fell down. "Can''t you understand me at all?" He asked, gritting his teeth. "Have you considered my feelings when you brought her in? As if you pped me in the face and then gave me a piece of candy, I should then be thankful to your candy? Do you think I''m a three-year-old child? " She snorted. This time she wouldn''t budge! "I have difficulties." He was so upset. "Just disappear in front of me. Go back to fix it, when it is settled, and then we meet again." She said coldly. "Essie Yi!" However, he was on the verge of breaking out. She seemed to have infuriated him. "It''s up to me whether to see you or not." He picked her up, threw her on the bed, and then got on top of her, holding her firmly in his arms. "Zac, you bastard, tyrant, bossy man, let go of me!" She roared, kicked and struggled desperately. At this time, the mobile phone on the bedside table rang again. Zac nced at the caller ID, furiously throwing the phone to the wall, and the phone was broken into pieces. Essie was scared by his action, and her struggling hands and feet were stiffened under his body. He pinched her chin, with his eyes filled with madness. "You are my woman. You should listen to me obediently. Don''t be wayward anymore." After saying that, he lowered his head and kissed her, leaving her no chance to fight back. Three hourster, Essie was almost melted into soft water. Shey on the bed and didn''t have any strength. Her hair which getting wet by her sweat and tear was disheveled over her face. She bit her lips, red at the culprit beside her, squeezed two words from her teeth, "You are a beast!" He was quite satisfied and stretched out his hand to lift her hair as he said, "This is a punishment for you. If you still behave otherwise, I will make you worse." Chapter 259 Destroy This Woman (Part One) Chapter 259 Destroy This Woman (Part One) Not until the next morning did Zace back to Rong Mansion. Valery had been waiting for him like a crazy woman. The moment she saw him, she rushed up to him. "Zac? What are you doing? Why do youe back sote?" Zac threw the smashed phone onto the tea table. "Don''t call me again if you have nothing else to do, in case I destroy a good phone." "You promised me that you would take good care of me," said Valery with a cold voice. She mumbled. She was afraid he would forget about it. "Don''t worry, as long as you behave yourself, I will keep my promise," Zac said coldly and went upstairs. A dash of hate shed through her eyes. ''It''s not easy for me to win this battle once. I can''t let Essie get back at me in this way, '' she thought. After thinking for a while, she picked up her phone and called Mandy. At this time, there was no one in the living room. She looked around and confirmed again. Then she began tomunicate with Mandy recklessly, and finally was ted to add a voice message: this time the little fox is definitely over. When she sent the message, Walt just came down from the stairs. Hearing this, he frowned. A little fox? He did not have to guess to know whom she referred to. He walked downstairs and deliberately touched the cup on the table when passing by the coffee table. With a loud bang, the cup was poured on the tea table and the juice ran to Valery''s skirt.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "I''m sorry, Valery. I didn''t mean it." He apologized. "It is okay." Valery asked Sage to hold her to the washroom at once, but she was so hurried that she even forgot to take her phone. Taking the opportunity, Walt picked up her mobile phone and quickly scanned the information on it, with a raging me in his eyes. The next night, Essie received a call from Mandy, who told her that she hade to Dragon City and was staying in the Kefir Hotel. She wanted to invite her to have a gathering. Thinking that Zac was bound to be constrained at home by Valery at the moment, she changed her clothes and went out. In room 1201, Mandy was having a cup of wine with a sparkle in her eyes. When Essie walked into the room, she took a sip slowly. "Mandy, what brings you to Dragon City today?" Essie said with a smile. "I am just on a vacation, I want to do some shopping and visit you by the way. You and Eva are not in Yang City now. I am so bored." Mandy smiled. "Now you are the most popr female anchor in Yang City. You have hosted several shows. Can you be boring?" Essie sat down beside her. "You and Eva are doing well. You have established your own brand and opened an exclusive shop. Eva is finally able to be the heroine and y against the famous King Jim. She will be famous one day," Mandy said slowly. There was some imperceptible jealousy in her tone. In the past, she was the only one who had made a good development among the three of them. One of them was in the inte shop at home, and the other was busy ying trivial roles all day long. They were just like a clown and now they almost stole the spotlight. "No matter it''s a bright future or a dark world, we three should share good things and difficulties together," Essie said seriously. "You are right. We are best friends as close as sisters." Mandy put on a false smile. ''You robbed my boyfriend and my dream lover, and now you are expecting me to get along with you. How could that be possible?'' She was neither a saint nor a white lotus flower, but a person who would take revenge. The hatred of being robbed the beloved one is absolutely irreconcble. She could not rest in peace until she destroy that woman. "How is it going between you and Zac?" She asked in a careless tone, as if she were just talking about the drizzlest night. "Not bad," Essie replied tly. Her eyes shed with disappointment without making any sound. "That''s good." Mandy''s mouth twisted in a barely perceptible smile, but her heart was filled with resentment. ''Don''t becent, bitch. Green tea bitch. After tonight, you will be the shame of Zac. He will not want you again. He will definitely divorce you without hesitation.'' "Mandy, what about you? How is your rtionship with that rich and handsome man?" Essie patted her on the shoulder again and smiled. "He has proposed to me, but I haven''t said yes. I''m only 23 years old and young. I don''t want to get married so soon." Mandy lowered her head, pretending to be shy. As a popr anchorwoman of Yang City satellite TV, she was so beautiful that there were a lot of men who chased after her. However, none of them was as good as Zac. They were not as handsome, rich or excellent as him. She had a very tricky taste in love because of him. Unless there was another man who was as excellent as him, she would never fall in love with him. "You don''t have to be so picky about love. Fate is something that can''t be missed. You can''t have it back once you missed it," Essie eximed. "Just like you and Hanson? You used to love him with all your heart and even willing to die for him. But you changed your mind all of a sudden and fell in love with Zac, " Mandy poked her forehead with a hint of mockery in her eyes. Essie lowered her eyes, on which two shadows of gloom could be seen. Her thick eyshes went down on her white eyelids. She had been separated from Hanson not because she didn''t cherish fate, but because of the prank of fate. The two people went away from each other, and they could never go back. Chapter 260 Destroy This Woman (Part Two) Chapter 260 Destroy This Woman (Part Two) "He and I were deep in love with each other but light in fate. So we are not meant to be a couple," As for Zac and her, they did not love each other so much yet, they end up spending their life together. "In fact, you are the apple of the Matchmaker''s eye. The men you get along with are all very excellent, not like me. Although I have a lot of wooers around me, but they are all mediocre men, who are not good-looking, not from rich families, or yboys of bad character." Mandy sighed. In her heart, she was really jealous of Essie. She was no worse than her and knew him first. But he liked her and married her. It was so unfair, so unfair. "As far as I''m concerned, you are bing pickier as you picking up among more men. When you were at the University, the guy who grew up with you was affectionate to you. He is handsome and from a decent family, but you abandoned him because of his outstanding appearance. Sister, is it a shoring for you to be so handsome? " Essie red at her again. Mandy smiled awkwardly and waved her hand, "All right, all right, let''s stop talking about this." She stood up from the sofa and poured a ss of wine for her, "Come on, let''s cheers. I hope we can keep close to each other since we are friends." "Okay." Nodding her head, Essie took the ss, clinked it with Mandy''s and lifted it to her lips. Seeing that she slowly finished her ss of wine, an imperceptible sinister smile climbed up the corner of Mandy''s mouth. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After a while of chatting, Mandy said that she wanted to buy something and left. Essie stayed in her room and waited for Mandy. She had been there for a long time and hadn''te back yet. Essie began to feel hot and ufortable. She took the remote control and turned the temperature to the lowest, but she still felt hot. ''Am I drunk? Although I''m a light weight, I''ve only drunk one ss of wine, I don''t think I''m that drunk, '' she thought. She unbuttoned her shirt and opened her cor... Downstairs of the hotel, Mandy walked to the man who had been waiting for her for a long time. The man had big head, big ears, triangr eyes and a ck pea sized mole on his face, which looked obscene. She picked the bastard for Essie. She gave the room card to him and said, "The drug should work. You can go in now. Have fun. Remember to record all the process." The man licked his lips and smiled obscenely. It was said that she was a beauty and he hadn''t had sex for a long time. This time he took a bottle of blue pills specifically. He wouldn''t stop until he enjoyed it for a dozen times. Seeing him walk into the hotel, Mandy put on a sinister smile on her face, ''Bitch, green tea bitch, let''s see if you still have the face to see Zac in the future?'' She walked happily on the road. When she walked to the shade of a tree, a ck business car rushed over and stopped in front of her. Before she could turn around, she was quickly pulled in by someone inside. A big hand broke her jaw, put a small pill into her mouth and knocked her unconscious. In the hotel, the man walked out of the elevator and opened the door of room 1201. Ethan, who was enjoying the heat, opened the cor of Lord Yi''s bedroom. When she saw hime in, she jumped up in fear and retreated to a corner of the room. She tightly gripped the cor and shouted, "who are you? Get out!" The fat guy looked at her, with his mouth watering and nosebleed, "You are indeed a beauty!" His fat face was full of dirty smile as he spoke. Then he rushed toward Essie. As soon as she finished speaking, Essie kicked heavily at his crotch, which hit right on his vital parts. He muffled his crotch with a howl. Essie seized the chance to get out. The fat guy stopped for a while due to the pang and then ran out to look for Essie, but she was nowhere to be found. When he ran to the corner, he was hit by a heavy punch from the darkness. He groaned and fell to the ground... In the dark, Walt sneered and winked at the men in ck behind him. Then the man in ck dragged him into the room prepared specially for him. There was someone anxiously waiting for him. They also gave Billy pills and ice water to wake him up. "Have a good time!" They patted Billy''s face and went out with smile. Outside the room, Walt was anxiously looking for Essie. In her condition, going out would be very dangerous. However, Essie didn''t run too far. Since she had been drugged, she was paralyzed on the other side of the hallway and her consciousness waspletely lost. It didn''t take him long to find her. "Essie, are you okay?" Hearing his voice, Essie turned her head and squinted at him. As if seeing a life-saving straw, she stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck, begging, "Please help me..." She raised her neck, in a daze, and did not recognize him at all. Her beautiful face was flushed. He swallowed hard. All the emotions hidden in the deep of his heart suddenly burst out likeva, devouring his thoughts and sanity. Now, there was only one thought in his mind: have her! The thought was getting stronger and stronger, which made his blood afire and his heart race. She belonged to him. It was Zac who took her away from him. Now it was time to take her back. "I''ming to help you now. Essie, don''t worry. You will not be ufortable soon." He bit his teeth, took her up and walked towards room 1201... Chapter 261 Why Was He Chapter 261 Why Was He When Walt opened the door and was about to enter, a low voice came from the side, "brother!" Turning his head, Walt''s passion was gone. Damn it! Why was he? Walt cursed in his heart. Zac ran over and looked at the woman in his arms. Shocked, he took her over from his hands immediately. Essie has totally lost her consciousness. She doesn''t know who Walt is and who he is... " "What''s wrong with her?" Zac looked at his brother, with a murderous look shing in his eyes. No matter who he was, even if he was his own brother, he would not let go of anyone who dared to hurt his woman! "It seems that she was set up by someone. Fortunately, I saw her when I passed through the corridor of the hotel today. Otherwise, the consequences would be unthinkable." Walt exined. He looked very calm, without the slightest trace of guilt. "Which bastard is he? Does he want to die?" Zac was furious. How he dared to hurt his woman? Did he want to die? Sunny had employed a couple of henchmen to hunt her before, but they had been thrown into a pigsty by him. Now there was another one. This time, it was not easy for them to just be thrown into a pigsty. He was going to teach the bastard a lesson that breathing was a luxury. He kicked the door open and put Essie on the bed. "Did You book this room?" There was a shrewd look in his eyes. Shrugging, Walt said, "your wife came out of this room. I guess she made the reservation. I was going to put her in the room and call you immediately, but you showed up unexpectedly. " After a pause, he added, "are you two on an appointment? Even if Valery came back, there was no need for her to go to the hotel. It almost had an ident. " "No, we are not." Zac said. He poured a ss of ice water and fed it to her slowly. At first, he was a little suspicious of his brother. But seeing that Walt didn''t show it, he dispelled his doubt for the moment. Although Walt used to be unreliable, he was the brother and shared the same father and mother, so he thought Walt wouldn''t do anything bad to his wife and his sister-inw. "Well, I have an appointment with a beauty. I have to go now. She has nothing else to do. Don''t you need me to teach you how to solve the problem?" Walt smiled in a joking way and then went out. The moment when the door was closed, the smile on his facepletely disappeared. He looked very gloomy. His brother always appeared at the critical moment and took away his loved ones or things. He was simply his invincible opponent. Ten minutester, Zac fed Essie with ice water. This confused woman always made him worry. He had nned to go to her ce to keep herpany today, but unexpectedly, Valery called him and told him that her stomach ached, so he had to go back to the Rong Mansion. He wanted to call her on the way, but she didn''t answer. He was afraid that she would go to Yang City to look for Hanson again, so he opened her GPS surveince. She did not leave Dragon City, but went to Kefir Hotel instead of her vi. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Why did she go to a hotel for no reason? She didn''t answer any of his calls. It was weird. He was worried about her so he turned his car to check on her. He heaved a deep sigh as he was thinking about what to do next. Then, Essie reached out and grabbed him by his cor, pleading, "please help me!" "Okay, I''ll be there soon." In the afternoon, Essie woke up from aa. She had a splitting headache. She opened her eyes and looked around. A sudden palpitation overpowered her. The decoration was strange. Where was she? What happened? How could this be? What happened to her? She shook her head desperately, trying to recall what happenedst night. She went to see Mandy. They drank together and then Mandy went out. A very ugly fat pig came in and she was scared to run out and then she forgot everything. She looked around again and found that it was the same room as the one Mandy had booked, but maybe she was wrong. It must be the big fat pig who ran after her and caught her, then... She could not think about it anymore. Her tears were like the flood of the released brake. She was unexpectedly with that dead fat pig... The shower sound in the bathroom interrupted her thoughts. She was so frightened. Was that fat pig still in the room? What if he came out? She was too weak to get rid of him. At the thought of this, she jumped in panic, grabbed the clothes scattered on the ground, put them on and escaped. It was raining outside, but she didn''t seem to be aware of it. She moved forward mechanically and mindlessly. Everything in front of her was blurred, and her eyes were blurred by tears and rain. She walked, walked... She didn''t pay much attention to the road outside. She just went through a puddle, and the wet street. The car was passing by her. A passer-by passed her by, and the shrill horn was ringing in her ears... She waspletely unaware, looking ahead with dull eyes, like a soulless puppet. She didn''t know where she was going, just walking aimlessly... She couldn''t go back to the vi. She couldn''t face Zac anymore. In the hotel, Zac came out of the bathroom and was frightened to find that Essie was missing. He called her immediately, only to find that she didn''t take her cell phone with her at all. "Damn it." He put on his clothes hurriedly and rushed out as fast as the wind. Essie was already wet. But she didn''t stop when she saw the bus station not far away from her. She walked to the gate and bought a ticket to City C. A few hourster, she arrived in City C. She bought some clothes in a clothing store on the street, went to a supermarket to buy some food and water, and then lived in an economy hotel. As soon as she entered the room, she took a shower and washed off the dirt on her bodies. She kept washing for a long time as if she wanted to wash off ayer of skin, but she couldn''t wash it away as it was dirty. She buried her face in her hands and burst into tears. She was so scared that she didn''t even have the courage to live. In Dragon City, Zac was on the verge of getting mad. He had mobilized all his men to look for her the whole night. The nerd would definitely think it was someone else. So, she hid herself and didn''t dare to face Zac. What if she does something stupid when she can''t bear it? He was on the verge of freaking out and breaking down. Stupid woman, why did she run away without seeing him clearly? Even if that really happened, he would not mind and thought she was stabbed by a ho. As long as she was obedient and safe by his side. "Boss, ording to her credit card record, she was in the chain hotel in City C." There was a hint of hesitation in the eyes of Zac. He jumped on the car and started it. If she hadn''t used her ID card, she must have taken a car and hidden in a strange ce. Wasn''t she afraid of meeting a bad guy again? If possible, he wished he could install a GPS tracking device in her body, so that he could capture her back wherever she went, even to the ends of the earth. In the chain hotel, Essie shut herself in the room and curled up on the bed. She couldn''t sleep and had nightmares every time she closed her eyes. She couldn''t move or scream. She could only bear it in pain and despair. She covered her ears and shook her head desperately. She couldn''t get rid of the "evil" anymore. How could she face Zac? He must have known that. He was trying to ask thewyer to draft the divorce papers. She did want to leave him, but not in the way of disgusting and despised by him. Besides, Valery must be busy with the rumor. Countless shadows, and countless happy smiles, like sharp des, stabbed her heart one after another. She clenched her teeth and broke out in a cold sweat. The autumn wind blew in from the slightly open window, blew in her will, and blew in her heart. All of a sudden, she had an idea in her mind. She stood up from the bed, changed into the newly bought clothes, brushed her hair and went out. In front of the hotel was ane. It was sparsely popted as it was rainy. She stood there nkly, looking at the vast, dark and desperate sea. After a long time, she lifted her legs and slowly climbed up the fence. At this time, the glorious car had just arrived at the door of the hotel. As soon as he got out of the car, he did not immediately rush into the hotel. As if there was an invisible force guiding him to the sea steps not far away. A familiar and slender figure came into his sight. Seeing that she had crossed the fence, and that all the blood in his face disappeared at once, leaving only a pale mass. "Essie --" Zac roared in horror and rushed towards her like a hurricane. William and hispanions, who had got off the car behind, quickly followed behind. The sea wind messed up her long hair, and she seemed to hear his voice in the wind. It must be her illusion. He would no longer want her. She was heartbroken, and her eyes were as pale as dead ashes. Biting her lips, she closed her eyes and said, "I''m sorry, mom. I am sorry, dad. I''m sorry, Zac. see you in the next life!" She took her hand off the fence and jumped into the sea. "Essie --" Zac flung himself forward and stretched his hands to grasp her, but he didn''t grasp anything. "No --" he roared in despair like an injured beast. Then he leaped into the sea with her. Chapter 262 She Was Almost Died (Part One) Chapter 262 She Was Almost Died (Part One) In the hospital, Essie was lying on the bed in aa. Although her life was out of danger now, the doctor said that she had a weak will to live. It was unknown when she would wake up. Zac had stayed by her side for three days and nights. He was gaunt and tired. His hair was messy, and his eyes were dark. His chin was covered with stubble. The moment he saw her jump down, he copsed and the fire of life seemed to be extinguished with her. "Idiot, haven''t you heard me? You weren''t bullied by any bad guy; that guy was me; you are still a whole; you are only a fool to me. As long as you wake up, I can promise you anything. If you don''t like Valery, I will send her back to the Xu family right away, and I won''t make you angry any more... " His eyes were glistening with tears. He gripped her hand tightly on his face and kept talking to her. He knew that she was afraid to wake up. It was all his fault. He didn''t protect her well so that the bad guy had a chance to hurt her. "Boss." A man in ck walked in. "We have interrogated Mandy and she said that she was also drugged. It was a man named Todd. He was an assistant chief of the hotel restaurant. Mandy said that Todd was her fan. When learning that she was in Dragon City and happened to live in the hotel where he was working, he took the opportunity to drug the wine he brought to her. We''ve checked that. The night when Mandy was taken to another room, she was... " The man in ck stopped. Zac knew what he meant. "Do you catch Todd?" "On the evening of the next day after the ident, Todd was hit to death by a car on his way home. As for the driver, he ran away. The police haven''t caught him yet." "It''s too easy for him." Zac said in a cold tone. "Keep checking until the driver is found." It was still possible that Todd was not the true boss. "Yes." Then the man in ck walked out. After a while, William came in with breakfast. "Boss, get some rest after breakfast. I''ll take care of your wife here. You haven''t slept for three days. Don''t fall ill when she wakes up." Zac shook his head. "I want to be here with her. If she can''t hear my voice, she will be more afraid, let alone wake up." "Then at least you have to eat something, or you won''t have the strength to hold on." He put the breakfast on the table. Zac had no appetite, but in order to have the strength to apany her, he picked up the chopsticks. Essie kept dreaming. She dreamed that she was bogged down in a swamp and she couldn''t get rid of it. She struggled and cried for help desperately, and then stretched out two hands from the air. One was an angel, and the other was Zac''s. "Come with me. I will take you to a carefree ce. You will have no trouble or fear then." Said an angel. "Don''t mind him. I''ll take you away. You''re mine, and only mine. No one can take you away." Said Zac firmly. "Icy guy? I''m already dirty, not clean. Do you still want me?" She cried loudly. "I want you! You idiot! I want you!" He repeated. "Icy guy!" While crying, she grasped his hand and said, "take me away..." Just as Zac finished his porridge, a faint voice came from the sickbed. He excitedly put down the chopsticks and rushed to the bed. Seeing the weak woman slowly opening her eyes, he finally rxed his nerves to the extreme. "You''re awake! Finally you''re awake!" He held her hands tightly. Tears fell down from the corner of her eyes. She turned her head away. Thinking that she was defiled, she had no courage to face him. "Idiot, I was with you in the hotel that day. I wanted to let you sleep a little longer, so I didn''t wake you up. Instead, I went to the bathroom to take a shower. I didn''t expect you disappeared when I came out." In order to untie her knot, Zac exined to her what happened that day quickly. She turned her head to look at him. Her eyes shed a little, but soon became dim. "Are you afraid that I will suicide again, so youfort me on purpose?" "No, I''m telling the truth. It''s really me. I rushed here in time, so you weren''t bullied." He touched her pale face and said clearly. "How do you know I''m in Kefir Hotel?" She was afraid that he was just lying to her. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Butler happened to hear you when you were on the phone with Mandy and told me." He couldn''t let her know that there was a GPS Tracker in her mobile phone, or it would be more difficult to know her whereabouts in the future. She sniffed, then cried andughed. ''Oh my God! My brain must have been short cut in the past two days. I even almost died because of a mistake.'' Essie thought. But it was a heavy blow to her. Although she was a strong and optimistic person, she also had a fatal weakness: beauty. She liked to contact with two people, one was beautiful and the other was kind. The ugly people, both in appearance and in mind, were her greatest taboo. She had always been avoiding them. One could be not beautiful, but his or her soul must be beautiful. The fat pig was not only ugly, but also obscene. His lewd smile at her made her sick. At the thought of being tortured by that bastard, she really didn''t have the courage to live on. "Essie." The corners of Zac''s mouth turned into a grim expression. "Now swear to me that no matter what happens in the future, you will never have the thinking of suicide." She nodded desperately. "I swear, I will never do that again." She wouldn''t allow such a bad thing to happen to her again. Chapter 263 She Was Almost Died (Part Two) Chapter 263 She Was Almost Died (Part Two) She stayed in the hospital for two days. After the doctor made sure that she was fine, Zac went through the discharge formalities and took her back to Dragon City for recuperation. In the morning, after eating the bird''s nest congee made by Linda, Essie was in a good mood. She went downstairs and took a walk in the yard, apanied by Zac. She took his arm, leaned on his shoulder and said, "Icy guy, I have something to ask you." "What is it?" She bit her lips, hesitated for a while and said in a low voice, "if I was really bullied by someone else, would you still want me?" "Melon." He turned around and held her by the shoulder, "I don''t mind. No matter what happens, I will be with you, and I will never leave you." "Zac." She jumped into his arms and held him tightly. Her heart trembled as if it was touched by a pair of gentle hands. He raised his hand and gently touched her face. "In the afternoon, I''ll go back to the Rong Mansion to let Valery move back to the Xu family. Don''t be angry with me because of this, okay?" "Don''t bother. Just let her stay. I don''t know what tricks she will y if she goes back." She shook her head. "Anyway, she''s going to give birth in three months. I''ll close my eyes to her and let it be." Zac smiled and kissed her forehead lovingly. He knew she was a clever girl. But sometimes she was just too stubborn to take things right. In the afternoon, Essie and Zac went back to the Rong Mansion together. Valery was shocked to see them still in love. What happened in the hotel and City C had been blocked from the outside. The only information source for her was Mandy. That day, Mandy sent her a message, saying that everything went smoothly. The fat guy had entered the room, and there was no way that Essie could escape. The next day, as soon as Valery woke up, she hurriedly surfed the Inte. She thought that the inte had been overturned because of Essie''s video, but she did not expect that there was no news at all. Mandy didn''te online, either. She asked for leave from the TV station and went abroad. Did Essie find out that she was raped by someone and then she forced Mandy to keep silent? As a public figure, Mandy couldn''t bear to be entangled with Essie. Valery kept these thoughts in her mind and didn''t dare to show any signs on her face. Besides, Essie was very vignt. If she found any clues, she would suspect her. "Zac, where have you been these days? The baby misses you so much. If you don''t tell him stories to lull him to sleep, he would keep crying in my belly. " Valery intentionally went to his side and acted like a spoiled child, asking about the situation in the past few days. "Essie and I went to the seaside for a vacation." Zac said understatedly. On vacation? How could she have the mood to go on a holiday after she was raped? A cold light shed in Valery''s eyes. That was true. Since Zac didn''t know it, Essie could pretend that nothing had happened, but Valery couldn''t let Essie''s muddle through so easily. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Zac, I''vee back, but you are not at home every day. Am I alone at home? What''s the difference as I was in Xu family?" She pouted and looked very aggrieved. "I have discussed with Zac. He will stay here during the day and go back to the vi in the evening." Essie said peacefully. She had expected that Valery would say so. "He was in thepany during the day. How could he be free?" Valery cast a contemptuous nce at Essie. "In the evening, even if Zac stays with you, you won''t be able to help him." Essie said in a low voice with a sneer on her lips. What Essie said choked Valery up. Valery could do nothing but re at her. "All right. Zac wille back for lunch and dinner. He still has time for you. You are pregnant now, so it is not appropriate for him to live in the same room with you. " Mary walked towards them to be the mediator. It took her son a long time to get sober, so he couldn''t push them too hard. Moreover, he was a hot blooded young man. Although Valery was pregnant, Mary had to use Essie to rece Valery. It was not a big deal since Essie used contraceptives. Hearing her mother-inw''s words, Valery had no choice but to bury the discontent in her heart. What she should do now was to find a way to let the public know what had happened in the hotel. Then the bitch would never be able to stir up trouble for the rest of her life. While Valery was thinking about it, Albert went downstairs. "I received the call from father and mother just now. They are on the ne and will arrive at Dragon City tomorrow." "Grandparents wille back next month, won''t they?" Zac was slightly surprised. "Perhaps they are in a hurry to see their granddaughter-inw," With a smile on his face, Albert turned to Essie and said, "Essie, you''d better move back to live with us. After all, you''re the daughter-inw of the Rong family. It''s improper for you to live outside since your grandparents are back." "Okay." Essie nodded obediently. Valery was so angry that her mouth almost tilted. She finally drove the little bitch away, but a few days later, she came back again. But Essie didn''t want to waste time in talking with Valery anymore. Grandfather and grandmother were the most powerful people in the family that no one dared to disagree with them as long as they had made a decision. She didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing that they came back this time. Chapter 264 Deliberately Making Difficulties (Part One) Chapter 264 Deliberately Making Difficulties (Part One) The next morning, Zac''s grandfather Abel and grandmother Alena arrived at the Rong Mansion. All the servants were led by the housekeeper to stand in two rows outside and waited, while the children and grandchildren were standing in front of the gate of the mansion. The scene was extremely solemn. As soon as they entered the yard, their eyes fell on their baby grandson, Zac, and then their grandson''s wife. "Grandpa, grandma, this is Essie." Zac introduced Essie to his grandparents. "Hello, Grandpa and grandma." Essie smiled and said politely. She had met Abel and Alena when she was a child. She also yed golf and rode with them. So many years had passed, and they didn''t change a lot. They were still in good spirits. "Good girl." Abel and Alena smiled kindly. They seemed to have a nice first impression of Essie. As a new member of the Rong family, Essie should knelt down and made tea for them when she met them for the first time. But Marry didn''t arrange it. Drinking the tea from the granddaughter-inw represented the eptance of the old granny. Mary didn''t want to see that it would be so easy for Essie to get through. "They haven''t had the wedding. It''s not appropriate for Essie to offer the tea. We will ask Essie to serve tea to you and dad after the wedding." Mary exined. The olddy kept smiling, but she secretly furrowed her brows. "Although the wedding hasn''t been held yet, since they have already got the marriage certificate, Essie is already the granddaughter-inw of our family." Taking over her words, Abel said, "we just came back to have a cup of tea from our granddaughter-in- law." "Right, right. Sister-inw, you can be flexible as long as you want. Don''t be too conventional. Now it''s time to have a cup of tea for the first meeting. After they hold the wedding, it''s the tea for eptance." Sally said with a smile. Mary smiled awkwardly, "that''s what I was going to do. I was afraid that you would me me for breaking the rules. After all, you haven''t seen Essie before." Alena smiled and said, "as long as my grandson is satisfied, my husband and I will be satisfied too." Abel nodded his head and said, "we believe in Zac. He has a great taste. The one he has chosen from thousands of people is for sure." Although Abel was in Switzend, he had an eye here. He had paid attention to Essie since she came in. Nobody was allowed to be the future mother of the Rong family easily. Abel was very clear about Essie''s performance in the show of Beauty on Overpass and the establishment of her own brand. He even knew that Mary didn''t like her daughter-inw and made troubles for her. And Essie was smart and dealt with them one by one. He knew Essie well. Hearing this, Mary had nothing to say. She quickly ordered the servant to prepare tea. And Essie believed that Zac''s grandparents loved her because of Zac. No wonder that Zac told her not to worry too much. He was sure of it. Essie knelt down, took the tea in the servant''s te and served it to Abel and Alena one by one with great respect. "Grandpa, drink tea please. Grandma, drink tea please." "Good girl." The two old people were smiling at each other. Each of them took out a big red envelope and put it on the te. Looking at this, Valery was very upset. She thought that Zac''s grandfather and grandmother were so easygoing and they just let Essie pass so easily. Shouldn''t She be carried out in the initial exam, medium exam and college entrance exam one by one? Seeing that Essie stood up, Valery said hastily, "I want to serve tea to Grandpa and grandma too." Valery''s words drew the attention of the old man. With a calm expression on his face, Abel said nothing. At the sight of this, Mary quickly pulled her to the back. "Valery, you are pregnant now, so it''s not appropriate for you to kneel down and serve tea. You can bring our eldest great grandson to serve tea to grandparents after the baby is born." Essie still smiled and went to Zac. It seemed that she wasn''t affected at all by what Mary said. ording to the rules of the Rong family, only the first son of his wife could be called the eldest great grandson. The bastard did not count in the Rong family, and even could not be named seniority in the family. There was different position between wife''s children and mistress''s kids in Rong family. Only wife''s children could be seen as the children of Rong family, and the mistress''s kids had no right to be counted. The olddy was satisfied with Essie''s indifferent reaction. Essie was tolerant and decent. Alena took a sip of tea and said slowly, "there is thew. The family has its rules. You can change some things in form, but you can''t break the rules. You can''t mess up the wife and mistress." Although the Rong family allowed mistresses to appear, Alena didn''t like this kind of group. This was one of the reasons why the mistresses who had entered the family were all defeated and driven away by the wife. Sally immediately echoed, "yes, you''re right." "I''m sorry for the slip of tongue. I''ll watch out from now on." Mary immediately exined. In fact, it was not a slip of tongue. She just said it on purpose. No matter whether Alena admitted it or not, in her heart, Valery''s child was her eldest grandson. After that, Abel and Alena went upstairs to have a rest, while others went their own business. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Seeing that Essie didn''t troubled by Abel and Alena, Mary was very ufortable. It was even harder to get rid of Essie in case that they took Essie''s side. Mary must try to destroy her good impression on Abel and Alena. "Essie, will you hold a family dinner?" Mary walked to Essie and asked. Chapter 265 Deliberately Making Difficulties (Part Two) Chapter 265 Deliberately Making Difficulties (Part Two) Hearing that, Essie was a little stunned. Without knowing what she meant, she shook her head and said frankly, "No." Mary sneered in her heart. She knew Essie wouldn''t cook. Although she was born in a middle ss family, she was the only child of the family. Her parents loved her very much and rarely let her cook in the kitchen. Mary pretended to sigh. "Then it will be difficult. In our Rong''s family, our new daughter-in- law will have to hold a family dinner personally." After a pause, she turned the tone of the voice, "it doesn''t matter, you can do as you like. After all, it''s a family rule, and you can''t vite." "Mommy, you don''t even know how to fry eggs. How did you pass this test?" When Zac was a child, he was often punished to copy the family rules. He had been passive to remember, but there was no such one inside. Mary''s face slightly turned blue, but her tone was still slow and unhurried. She was good at hiding a secret. She was always gentle and quiet, and rarely got angry in words unless she was showing her power. "I made a new deal about it. As the hostess of the Rong family, I have the right to make new family rules. We have been married to the daughters of the rich families before, so they don''t have to undergo this test. Now that you, from a ordinary family, have married into this family, the rules should change. Then everyone will see the advantages of you ordinary people and will no longer have objection. " It sounded reasonable. She said that all because she was worried about Essie, but in fact, she was creating difficulties for her. How could Zac not know it? "Mommy, I remember there is a rule in our family: the perpetrator should be the first to make an example. Why don''t you host a family dinner first to give us an example?" "Now it''s not the time for you to protect your wife. You''d better take this opportunity to impress grandpa and grandma." Mary was such a sweet talker. "It doesn''t matter, Zac. Mommy has her reason to ask me to do it. Tell me grandpa and grandma''s preferences and tastes, and I''ll try to cook several dishes. If I don''t know how to cook, I can check the menu." Essie said respectfully. Then she went into the kitchen. While they were talking, Alena just came out of the room and listened to them roughly. She frowned slightly and turned around to walk into the room. Mary asked all the servants and cooks not to help Essie, including washing vegetables, cutting vegetables and cooking. Essie was a daughter of both her parents, and Bob and Lucy loved her very much. They never let her do any housework. However, her family was actually opening a restaurant. Her ancestors were also the Royal chef, and they were all good at cooking. In order to win favor of the Bob''s family, Essie would go to the restaurant to help after school. And she also learned something from the chefs there. Zac also knew that Essie could cook. But family feasts were different, and the number and dishes were required to be very high. In general, ten dishes were served at each table of the Rong family and the dishes must be perfect. And in the dishes, vegetables should match well. They couldn''tck seafood, meat, or other things. Zac wanted to help. but Essie thought that he cut his finger and hurt his arms when cooking the braised noodles. She tried to let him out of the kitchen, "you''d better be a quiet handsome man enjoying the scenery aside. Don''t do anything. Just leave it to me." "Slow down. Take your time. Don''t cut yourself." She was just a little fool, so it was normal for her to be hurt by ident. He was very worried about her when he saw her holding a knife. "Okay, I will be fine." With a soft smile, Essie went to the kitchen to pick up the food. The senior members of the Rong family had the same taste as that of Zac. They preferred light food with natural taste. However, since they couldn''t eat food with high protein, Essie had to select carefully. By noon, she finally finished a family feast. Zac went upstairs to invite his grandparents for dinner. "Your granddaughter-inw made ten dishes, three main dishes, and even washed and cut by herself. She didn''t ask a servant to help." His wife had been busy for the whole morning, so of course he had to ask for rewards in front of them. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After everyone was seated, Essie asked the servant to serve the soup. At the first sight of the soup, Mary said, "Essie, the soup is too greasy. It is not good for the health of grandparents." Hearing that, Essie smiled and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. I''ve shaved off all the fat on the big bones, leaving only the flesh. When I stewed slowly with a little fire, I also took off ayer of oil on the top of it, so there won''t be too much fat. What''s more, I have chosen a whole piece of bones which are full of bone marrow. The bone marrow can increase calcium, which is good for the bones." Abel tasted it and nodded, "fresh but not greasy, and there''s a fresh vor of Holley. It''s very good." "Our family finally has a daughter-inw with superb cooking skills." Alena smiled and cast a nce at her daughter-inw, "Mary, you just added this family rule, so I think every dauther-inw of our family should take Essie as the example for the future. If they can''t perform well in the family banquet, they can''t marry into our family." Hearing this, Mary''s face turned a little pale. She knew that Alena was actually ming her, although she said she was joking. Chapter 266 Bring Bad And Good Luck Chapter 266 Bring Bad And Good Luck Walt smirked, "grandmother, if you let the information out, there will be a big number of pupils for the cook training school this year." Looking at him, Alena said with a smile, "since a younger brother has been married, you as a brother should not fall behind too much. Your heart should be settled." "Yes, I will." Walt said to ingratiate himself with a little resentment in his heart. He would have got married if it were not because Zac took away his pineapple. Zac kept picking up food for his grandparents. Every dish cooked by his wife was delicious, so he wanted his grandparents to have a taste. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Abel and Alena wore a satisfied smile on their faces, which made Mary and Valery ufortable. Mary and Valery had nned to embarrass Essie in front of others, but they didn''t expect that they would help her leave better impression to Abel and Alena. Essie was indeed a cunning fox who could handle everything well. After lunch, Essie went back to her bedroom to take a break. She had been busy all morning and was very tired. Lying on the sofa, Zac massaged her shoulders lovingly. "Honey, thank you for your hard work today." "It doesn''t matter. I''m happy to see that grandparents enjoy the food." Essie smiled in a casual way. She sighed in her mind, ''my mother-inw has be an excellent mother-inw for many years. As long as my mother-inw is there, I''m sure I will have a hard time in the future.'' Why did Mary dislike her? Mary always deliberately made difficulties for her and yed tricks on her. It was really difficult to understand. "I can see that grandparents like you very much." Zac said with a smile. "Freezing guy, your mommy is so lucky to have such a kind and reasonable mother-inw as grandmother." Essie said faintly. She was just as unlucky as her mother Lucy. Like Lucy''s mother-in- law, Mary didn''t get along well with Essie. Zac knew what she meant. Heforted her by putting his arm around her shoulder. "Honey, don''t worry. Take it easy. It''s not your fault, it''s my mommy''s. maybe Elizabeth and her daughter have fooled her too much. She won''t wake up in a short time, but she wille around after a long time." ''I hope so.'' Heaving a sigh, Essie thought, ''if it''s only because of the Elizabeth and her daughter, there''s still a chance to recover her rtionship with Mary, and if it''s just like the way Mrs. Vicki hates her mother, they would be an ineffable enemies.'' In another room, Valery was in rage. And Essie''s smug face was a heavy blow to her. Sage was not in a hurry. She had already thought of a best way to deal with Essie. "Miss, you are going to..." Sage whispered in Valery''s ear. "That''s really a good idea!" said Valery, smiling. She then stood up and went to see Mary ording to her n. Tomorrow was the first day of the lunar month, which was a good day for worshiping Buddha. Valery proposed to go to the temple to pray for her child. Thinking that Alena also believed in Buddhism, Mary nodded. So in the morning of the next day, Rong family''s daughters-inw, granddaughter-inw, and Valery all went out with Alena. The temple in the suburb was grandiose with soothing incense. After worshiping the Buddha, everyone came to the pavilion to have a rest. At this time, an old man with long beard, dressed like a monk, walked over. The man gave Valery a thumbs up when he saw her and said, "this girl is very rich and influential. You can have great fortune if you marry any of them." After a pause, he continued, "it seems that you have been in trouble with your marriage recently." "Mommy, the master is right." She pretended to be surprised and said, "I want him to get even for me, okay?" "If you want to." Said Mary lightly. The old man with white beard sat down in front of Valery and asked her about her birthday and slowly stated it. He made a boast of Valery, including the empress''s life. Thrilled, Valery turned to look at her mother-inw and said, "Mommy, the master is right. He even knew that I couldn''t get back to my family and had a hard time when I was a child." Originally, Mary did not take it seriously. But hearing the old man''s words, she became more interested and turned her attention. Pretending not to hear what the old man said, Alena took out a porcin vacuum cup from her bag and said, "grandma, this is the lily soup I made for you this morning. It''s still warm. Would you like some? It can help to clear your throat and is good for your asthma. " Alena had asthma, which was the reason why she wanted to live in Switzend. Switzend was the clearest country in the world. It was a good ce for people who had asthma to recuperate. "Look, how filial my granddaughter-inw is! You even prepare sweet water for me when you go out." Alena took the vacuum cup with a smile. "I''ve always been feeling that Essie is a good girl." Sally continued, "Mary is sometimes too harsh on her. If my son can find such a dutiful daughter-inw in the future, I will definitely treat her as my own daughter." "In fact, it is for my own good that mommy is strict with me. After all, I still have to be a good wife who can help Zac manage the family affairs well. I should have more practice." Said Essie. "You a thoughtful girl." Alena patted Essie on the head lovingly. "Mother-inw treats her daughter-in- law like her own daughter, and daughter-inw see her mother-inw as her mother too. Only in this way can our family be harmonious." It was said not only to Essie, but also to Mary. Mary cast a stern nce at Essie. She was not pleased at all to see that Essie actually spoke for her. Instead, she thought that Essie was ttering her. "You bad luck!" Valery cursed in her mind. She reminded the old man to get to the point. The old man understood her meaning and turned to another topic, "youngdy, although you are lucky, unfortunately you met a person who bring you bad luck. She blocked your marriage, and made you unable to marry the man you love." Then he turned to Essie and asked, "Miss, can you tell me your birth date and let me calcte it for you?" "No, I''m an atheist. I don''t believe superstition." Replied Essie. "Butdy, you have a fierce face. You are the most disgusting woman that is hard to see for 100 years. You would bring extreme bad luck to your husband and his family. The man who marries you will feel restless in his house. The girl''s marriage is ruined by you." The old man with white beard sighed deeply. "You''re right, master. It was her who stood in my way." Valery red at Essie and said, "I''m pregnant and I was going to marry my fiance, but she suddenly popped up from nowhere and meddled in our rtionship, making me and my fiance unable to get married today. And my baby was not epted and he is going to be born soon, so I don''t know how to face him..." Valery buried her face in her hands and burst into tears. The look on Essie''s face was as calm as the wind, and she was not at all affected by what the white beard old man and Valery said. Mary frowned. The master of the Huang Temple said the same. It seemed that the young tramp was doomed. "Essie, tell the master your birth date as soon as possible." Mary used a rare tone ofmand. "Just take such nonsense as a joke. It''s not serious." Alena spoke out. Since Valery was not a member of the Rong family, she didn''t care what she would do. Now that it involves her granddaughter-inw, she had to speak. "No, Alena. The master in the Huang Temple said that Essie was an extremely vicious nemesis, and I didn''t take it to seriously then. But now someone said that again, I think it''s better to have a fortune told. I would rather believe it is true. Back then, brother and sister-inw were just... " Mary stopped her words in time. That was all. It was a taboo in the Rong family. No one dared to mention it. Now in order to drive away this disaster Essie, she would go all out. On hearing that, Alena''s face darkened immediately. "Mary, why did you mention that?" Sallyined. "Zac is my son. I can''t let anything happen to him." Mary rolled her eyes at Sally. The implication behind her words was, ''of course you don''t care if it''s not your son!'' Sally didn''t say a word. Regardless of her mother-inw''s stubbornness, Essie went up to the old man with mustache, tted her mouth and tell him her birth date in lunar calendar. The white bearded old man was stunned. It was the first time for him to hear such a "professional" offer. He dared not say more in case of exposing his lie. He pinched his fingers, and then thumped the table. "You are an evil and ferocious person. You will bring bad luck. You are the reincarnation of natural fiend." "Can you know that just from my birth date?" Essie asked calmly. "You were born in Yin year, Yin month, Yin day and Yin hour, which indicates you are not lucky. ording to Stems-and-Branches and the five elements, you are ady of easy virtue. These points tell the unique fate of the heavenly evil of you. The women who had caused misfortune and miseries as an imperial concubine all had a fate. Any man whoes across them will lose his soul and turn ck upside down, causing manor to be in a state of diposure. He will go bankrupt or die immediately. " The old man with white beard said. "It''s no wonder that our family has not been at peace for a while, Zac has changed a lot, bing a person I don''t know." Mary said with a sigh. She said that to Alena. "Yes, Mommy. I have been miscarriages for twice, and it was all because of her. She is the evil of our lives. She is so terrifying. Will she kill Zac and our baby?" Holding her arms, Valery looked extremely frightened, trembling with fear. Alena wore a mask and her face was calm and deep. No one could tell what she was thinking from her expression. She was really the irondy who had fought the business with her husband for many years. Alena raised the thermos cup and took a slow sip of the soup, as if she knew that her granddaughter- inw still had something to say. Looking at the old man with white beard, Essie said with a smile, "master, how many heavenly evils will be in the world?" "Heavenly evil god is the most dangerous evil god in the world. She gives a reincarnation every hundred years, and she became the emperor''s wife in herst life." The old man with white beard said with certainty. "But there are so many people on the earth, and there are countless people born at the same time with me. How can you be sure that it was me?" Said Essie with a slight smile. Chapter 267 She Never Give Up Until She Drive Essie Away (Part One) Chapter 267 She Never Give Up Until She Drive Essie Away (Part One) The old man with white beard said, "I not only read your birth date, but also looked at the ce of birth. I figured that you must be born on the main road to the nine provinces, where the two rivers met. This is the ce of reincarnation of the heavenly fiend." "Master, where is the main road to the nine provinces and the ce where the two rivers meet?" Essie asked again. "Jiang City." The elder with white beard said. "That means the one must be born in Jiang City and born in the same date as mine, right?" "Of course." The old man with white beard was very sure. Essie sat down next to Alena and said, "master, do you want to figure out by yourself or you can go online and check the date I told you in lunar calendar before?" "What?" The old man with white beard quivered, and a hint of panic appeared on his face, but he quickly calmed down. "I am clear about it in my heart, don''t worry about it." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "You don''t know, do you?" Essie let out a sneer and said in a cold voice, "I made up the date at my will. The year I told you was in 1961 and I hadn''t been born at that time. Besides, though I grew up in Jiang City, I''m not born there. The person who gave you money let you talk nonsense seems to know little about me." The old man''s face suddenly turned as red as a turkey cock. Seeing that he was brought to light, Valery was afraid of being suspected. She widened her eyes and pretended to be confused. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. The master will understand." There was a mockery in her voice. Hearing this, Mary stayed silent. Even if the old man was a liar, she still believed that Essie was an evil spirit, just like the woman Luce before. She had brought bad luck to men. Alena put down the heat instion Cup in her hand with her calm face, but her heart was as clear as mirror. "Well, let''s take him as a story teller. It''ste, go back." When Alena got back to the Rong Mansion, she began to speak, "no matter who did it, I will not investigate it anymore. However, if it happens again, I will not let it go easily. The reason why my family has made so many rules is that we have to prevent some people from making troubles and destroying the peace of the family." Valery shivered at Alena''s words. She had a feeling that Alena said those words for her. Essie made a sarcastic nce at Valery and thought, ''it has something to do with you. How could you make up such an exaggerated story as empress?'' At noon, Essie and Zac were woken up by the knock on the door by Mary. She had something to talk with her son. Zac wore his clothes and followed her to the study room. "Mommy, what can I do for you?" Asked Zac when he saw her extremely serious look. "Today, I specially went to the Huang Temple to find a master and check it out for Essie. She is really the reincarnation of a heavenly evil. She is an extremely vicious nemesis. Your life will be in danger at any time if you are with her." Said Mary. A sense of disgust came to Zac unconsciously. "Mommy, that''s ridiculous. Don''t believe it." "I didn''t believe it before. But since your uncle and aunt had an ident, I had to believe it. Before they got married, your aunt and uncle had checked their birth dates. It was said that they were the most powerful people in the world and couldn''t get married. Otherwise, everything would be ruined. However, after only two years, a terrible thing happened and both of them died." After swallowing some saliva, Mary continued, "the fortune teller in the Huang Temple is very efficient. Last time you were assassinated in the eastern region, I went to him to divine a story for you. He said that your fate would be controlled and that you would definitely get married that day. You have read it through. Now he said you and Essie are not meant for each other. You''d better divorce her as soon as possible. Don''t ever see her again and don''t let the same tragedy happen again. " Then, she showed him the record. Zac looked at her with no expression in his eyes. With a kind of drama in it, he asked, "Mommy, why don''t you like Essie?" "It''s not that I don''t like her. I also want to treat her as my daughter-inw, but she doesn''t look good. So she can''t be with you." Mary exined. "Really?" Zac raised her eyebrows, and said with doubts, "since I took her home, you''ve been picky and made all kinds ofints. You not only intentionally take Valery home to stimte her, but also made Cherry and Jenny appear to destroy our rtionship. If you''re dissatisfied with her in any way, you can tell me. If not, I''ll think that you''re making trouble out of nothing." The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. She hated to see Essie''s face, because Essie was like the one she hated most. But how could she say something like that? She couldn''t even speak a word. "I''m your mother. I''ve done everything for your good. Can''t you just listen to me for once?" If you really care about me, you should have been nice to Essie in these days. You should have let our life live peacefully, but you have caused a lot of things to destroy our rtionship from time to time. " Zac said in a sharp tone. "She will bring you bad luck. She''ll do harm to you." "I can take a step back. As long as you and Essie get divorced, I will agree to your marriage with anyone." Chapter 268 She Never Give Up Until She Drive Essie Away (Part Two) Chapter 268 She Never Give Up Until She Drive Essie Away (Part Two) "I have told you that no woman in this world is qualified to be my wife except Essie. You have no choice but to ept it. My father, grandfather and grandmother love Essie very much, and she has been recognized by our family. Your opinion can be ignored." Finishing his words, Zac turned around and was about to leave. But he was stopped by Mary. "Zac, I have to make it clear today. If you don''t divorce her, I won''t be your mother anymore." "Mommy, grandma came to me yesterday. She said she liked her granddaughter-inw very much. If I was bad to her and made her lose this granddaughter-inw, she would break off the rtionship with me. Do you want to force me to break off the rtionship with Grandma by letting me make a choice?" Mary was stunned by his words. He was quick to response. He didn''t make a direct choice but tried to suppress her with Alena''s words. As Mary was still the daughter-inw of Alena for so many years and she hadn''t be a real hostess, in this family, Alena and Abel were the most powerful. What they said was the royal decree, and no one dared to disobey it. "Don''t worry. I will talk to your grandmother." Ack of confidence could be seen in Mary''s eyes. After the fake monk made a fuss in the temple the day before yesterday, Alena was very disgusted with it. Now, if she went to say it again, it was possible to make her angry. But in order to drive away the little tramp, she tried her best. After all, it was a rare excuse, and she couldn''t miss it. After leaving the room, Zac didn''t go back to his room, but went to Alena''s to give her some advance notice. When Mary came to Alena''s in the afternoon, Alena calmly gave her two words: calm down. During the dinner, Essie sensed something different in the air. Because the disgust in the eyes of her mother-inw was shown to her, as if she was a nuisance. She didn''t know what she had done to make her angry again. In Mary''s eyes, Essie was totally a mistake. But soon, someone took the initiative to help her. "Essie, you will be not the granddaughter-inw anymore." Valery wore an evil smile on her face. "Really?" Raising her eyebrows, Essie asked, "why didn''t I find that?" "This morning, Mommy went to the Huang Temple to find a Taoist priest and ask him to check you out. You are the extremely evil figure that is rarely seen in a hundred years. The Taoist priest of the temple is famous in Dragon City. He''s sure about it. There will never be a ce for you to stay in the family. Mommy said that she would hold a family meeting tomorrow to discuss about your divorce with Zac. " C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Valery was gloating. Valery thought her mom was really smart. After Valery came back from the temple, she told her mother about her failed n. And Elizabeth immediately called Mary and asked her to go to the Huang Temple to find a master to make it clear. Then she secretly gave the master arge sum of money, asking him to say bad things for Essie. It was so horrible that Mary''s face turned pale. This time, Essie understood why the atmosphere at dinner was so weird. As expected, she knew that this was not over, and someone would certainly make use of it to make trouble. "I trust Zac. He won''t divorce me because of those ridiculous rumors." She said firmly. Because he had said that he would not care about itst night. "Don''t be too confident." "He loves Le more than you do, but he still gave up. You are a woman with bad luck, a hundred times more serious than Le. He won''t ept you as a member of his family." What Valery said hit Essie''s on the spot. Her heart trembled slightly. Le was a sharp thorn in her heart. She couldn''t enter the Rong family because of her family, so Zac take Essie as a substitute. If Essie fell into the situation just like Le and was not epted by Abel and Alena, Zac might have to give her up. He was not against his family for Le and he would not be against his family for Essie, the substitute. "Even if I leave, you are not qualified to be Mrs. Valery." She tried her best to keep calm. She couldn''t let her morale weaken, so that the enemy had the upper hand. "Zac cares about kids so much that it''s impossible for it to watch a child being born illegitimate. I''m sure he will marry me because of our children." The confident look on Valery''s face was evident. Thinking about this, Essie snorted in her heart. It was hard to say whether the child''s surname was Rong or not. Looking at the ambiguous and unpredictable attitude of Zac, it was highly possible. "Are you innocent or are you a fool? If he married you for the sake of the baby, he would have been married you long time ago. Why does hee to Yang City to hide himself?" "At that time, the baby was not born and he didn''t have deep feelings for him. When the child was born, he got along with Zac day and night and had a deep rtionship with his father, Zac would do everything for the baby, including marrying me." Said Valery with great certainty. "Dream is a beautiful thing, but reality is a bony thing. I advise you not to think too much, or you will be brutally hurt when the reality drags you." Essie smirked again. "You''d better worry about yourself first. Or you will have to pack up the whole thing and get out of the house of the Rong family tomorrow." Then she turned around and left the studio. Chapter 269 She Was Resourceful Chapter 269 She Was Resourceful Essie didn''t want to do any work anymore. Although she was trusted by Zac, she was still restless. Zac loved Le so much, and they had been deep rtionships for so many years, but he still gave up because of Le''s family. In his heart, the Rong''s Group must be more important than women. Essie thought herself was just a substitute. She meant nothing to him. How could he be irritated for her and betrayed his family? She took a shower to calm herself down. Zac was leaning on the bed, watching the 3D building model on theputer. Essiey on the bed next to him and began to y IPad in silence. Zac rolled his eyes and nced at what Essie was looking at? He was sweating slightly. Essie started actually studying the fate something. It seemed that she had been greatly stimted in this matter! "Honey, it can only be for fun. You can''t take it seriously." He smiled and stroked her head. "I don''t want to be impeached, but is there anyone else who is serious enough to impeach me at a family meeting?" She said crossly. She couldn''t sit still and wait for death. She had to spend the whole night studying it so that she could have a good fight with that annoying mother-inw tomorrow. Even if she had to leave, she would be the one who offered to leave, holding her head high, instead of being dejected and driven away. Zac put down hisputer and held her in his arms. It seemed that someone was stirring up trouble again in front of his wife. "Don''t worry. I''m with you. Everything will be fine." "If the whole family agrees to let us divorce, will you still be able to stick your mind?" Essie didn''t feel better after his words. How could he be able to struggle with the whole family? Zac deliberately sighed and showed a very helpless expression. "If that''s the case, the situation will be difficult to handle..." He swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue, which made her heart freezing. She knew that once the whole family started to be against her, he wouldpromise and flinch. He knew clearly that the family was more important than a beauty! Indignantly, she cast a sidelong nce at the IPad and didn''t take any notice of him. After she finished the fight with her dear mother-inw, she would take reprisals against him and divorce him. Then she valiantly walked out of the gate of the house valiantly. Taking a look at her tightly frowned eyebrows and round face, Zac said mischievously, "honey, you don''t want to leave me, right?" "Don''t tter yourself. You just like the peacock unting its tail!" Essie rolled her eyes at him. "Honey, do you know what your biggest characteristic is?" Holding his hands and the head, Zac looked at her leisurely. "What?" She spit out one word. "Liar." His handsome face was so close to her that she could feel his warm breath, as if kissing her indirectly. "I wish I could be free tomorrow. But I can''t be ndered by superstition and nonsense, and I shouldn''t be driven away. Although I''m a grass root, I have my dignity, which cannot be trampled on casually." Her voice was not only aggrieved but also stubborn. Never did she bow to any evil force, but the more braver she was. "But honey, can you really handle the elders without my help?" With his arms around his chest, it seemed that he was waiting for her to ask for help. However, Essie gritted her teeth and refused to give in as if she was in a rage. He had decided to give up on her, and he was no longer the strong mountain she could rely on. "We''re birds of the same feather, and when the disasteres, we''d better rely on ourselves. I don''t want to disappoint you when the chances are higher." Zac frowned and looked a little gloomy. "Honey, don''t you trust me?" "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re nning in your mind," she pouted. Zac touched his chin. His eyes were deep and sharp. "Say it." "You must be ready to act ording to the changing situation and be a fence sitter on both sides. If I have the upper hand, you are on my side; if I don''t have the upper hand, you will betray me and let me down." "Only a fool will find an ally like you, who is not of strong will," she added, staring at him with her hands on her hips with contempt. "Honey, why are you looking at me like that?" Zac sighed and looked rather disappointed. "Am I not right?" It seemed that she had seen through him. "It seems that you don''t know me at all." Zac shook his head with a bitter smile. Her little brain was likely to suffer from foolish sometimes. As long as it was rted to him, she would be so muddled that he was speechless. In fact, she was not muddled, but she thought that the question was too realistic. "If you can''t get both a fish and a bear, you will definitely choose a more valuable bear rather than a fish that can be found everywhere, won''t you?" She said firmly. "Who is the bear? Who is the fish?" Zac said, raising his eyebrows. "Of course I am the fish." Essie uttered haltingly, pouting. Reality was always cruel and heavy. "You can''t swim. Why are you so stupid?" Zac smiled and flicked her forehead. "I''m serious. Don''t make fun of me, okay?" She clenched her fist and hit him hard on his shoulder. He suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed her wrist. He pulled her into his arms and said, "honey, don''t belittle yourself. You are not confident." "I''m a very realistic person, not a silly and honey girl who keeps dreaming all day long." She tried to push him away, but he hugged her tightly and refused to let her go. "Idiot, what if I say you are a bear in my eyes?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "It must be a trick." She simply replied. She didn''t believe what Zac said. Essie thought she was just a substitute who could be changed at any time. After all, she was not of much value to him. "You are tender and soft. You can warm the bed. And you are so stupid that you are easily teased and muddled. You are very easily deceived. There are many good virtues of you." Caressing her cheek, Zac wore a teasing smile on his face. She spit out blood! Were that good virtues? In his eyes, she was nothing but a thorn in the flesh. She could just make trouble for him. "Go away. Don''t disturb my study." She was so angry that her hair even stood on end. Her little feet seemed to take revenge and she tried her best to kick his legs. "Honey, learning such thing is bad for your health. You''d better do your duty as a wife and take care of your husband." Zac turned over. "No way! Don''t touch me tonight!" She beat and kicked hard, trying to fight against him, but failed. Her little hands were soon gripped and pinned above her head, and her long legs were caught and unable to move. Weak as she was, she was nothing but amb. How could she resist a fierce cheetah king like him? She could only be ughtered and eaten obediently. "Honey, I like your y." A devilish smile brushed on his face. He stared at her eyes, which were burning like fire, and her cheeks flushed like a ripe Washington apple. "Asshole!" she cursed. She said angrily. "You know that already, do you?" He kissed her red lips lightly, as if to tease her. She turned her head left and right, but couldn''t avoid him. "I have to study, or after tomorrow, you will have no chance to bully me." "Honey, you should know that if I lock you up, you will never be able to escape from the cage, except for my permission." His voice was light, like a night wind that broke into the window, but it contained some invisible firm power, which was invisible. She was stunned and looked at him with her eyes wide open. His expression was unfathomable, like the vast sky outside the window with secrets that could not be found. Before she could figure out what he meant, his mouth had covered hers, and then she could no longer think... The next day''s family meeting was strongly requested by Mary. Even though she was harshly reprimanded by Albert, she did not change her mind. She felt frustrated every day as long as Essie was at home, as if her former rival in love turned defeat into victory and gained the upper hand. Sitting on the chair, Essie was calm and only showed a trace of dissatisfaction for Zac on her face. Essie nned to get up early and learn more, but she was knocked out by him. It was almost noon when she opened her eyes in a daze. She could only meditate temporarily and nourish herself. After all, she was rather familiar with it. The grandmother in Yi family was an old superstitious person, and she had to check the birth date whatever she did. Essie had to be forced to learn something. "I invited everyone here today to discuss the marriage between Zac and Essie. Yesterday, I went to the Huang Temple to check the birth dates for them. The master said that Essie was an extremely evil who would hurt her husband and make the family feel restless. He even plot a story for them. It seems that they were in danger soon if they get married. So my suggestion is that if they really can''t be together, it''s better to let them divorce before the wedding ceremony begins. After all, our family had been through a disaster, we can''t go through it again. " Albert casted a nce at her. Women in the middle age were indeed all unreasonable. He took a sip of tea and turned to Essie. "Essie, do you have anything to say to your mommy?" With a slight smile, Essie said, "Dad, mom, grandpa, grandma, and elders, We can''t say the superstition is worthy of believing. We only know that anything we hear from others needs to be confirmed by our own assertion and inspection. So take the master of destiny as an example. This is the so-called the face of an extremely evil. " Essie turned on the projector, and uploaded the pictures online. "bee eyes, wolf forehead, high cheekbones, aquiline nose, the eyebrows were as low as it close to the eyes. These are the typical features of a woman with bad luck to her husband. Please look at me, do I look like this?" "Nope." Sally shook her head. Zac grinned in his heart. Essie had made a full preparation and showed the picture to the whole family. Mary''s eyes shed a cold light. The little bitch was actually making a group of pictures to challenge the authority of her mother-inw. Did she want to rebel? "The master of the Huang Temple is famous for his miraculous medicine. Many celebrates and dignitaries in Dragon City would ask him to check the birth dates. He won''t be wrong." Chapter 270 The Perfect Match Chapter 270 The Perfect Match "Mommy, master is also a human being. He also has the emotions and desires. Who can guarantee he won''t make up the store when someone gave him one million or ten million? Did someone hired a fake monk to monkey around the temple before?" Essie slowly said. "The master in Huang Temple is highly respected. He has already got rid of the extra emotions and desires, and he doesn''t care about money at all." Retorted Mary. "Mommy, superstition is nothing but a psychologicalfort. Something just happens, and we can say that it''s a coincidence. If marriage needs superstition to solve, why do we need love and responsibility?" "I would rather believe it than not believe it. I can''t take the risk to bet my son''s life. Only when he find a woman who can bring him good luck can I feel at ease." Mary said firmly. "Mommy, since you believe in superstition, let''s find a more reliable person." Zac said. Shocked, Mary looked up and saw aunt Bonneying in. Aunt Bonney was the younger sister of Alena, the most powerful councilor in the East. It was said that she was the 180 second generation of Sir Guigu, and she was now living in Taiwan. When she received the call from Zac yesterday, she came here by ne. "Aunt Bonney, have some tea please." Zac came over with the tea in a respectful manner. "Good boy." After taking the cup of tea, aunt Bonney stared at Essie. After a while, she smiled and said, "this girl has a full forehead and a well-defined angles of square. Her eyebrows are like willows, her eyes are clear and bright. Her nose is straight, the mountain root isrge, and the cheekbones are neat. She is a beauty in philtrum, with red lips and white teeth. That is exactly the typical appearance of a woman who would bring good luck to her husband and children. The one who said that she was a bad lucky girl must be blind, or has an ulterior motive." Hearing this, Mary''s face was a little pale. "Aunt Bonney, has Zac done something mischievous in front of you again?" That was to say, aunt Bonney had been bought off by Zac, so she put in a good word for Essie. Aunt Bonney cast a nce at Mary and said, "What we learned is not a joke and it make sense. There is evidence." While saying that, aunt Bonney took a book out of her bag. "This is a book I wrotest year. You can take it and study it carefully. In the future, don''t be fooled by the jerks who swindle money." Mary took it reluctantly as she was very upset to be med. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A smile appeared on Alena''s face. "Aunt Bonney, can you check the birth dates for the two children to make Mary at ease?" Aunt Bonney took out her divine weapon and asked them to write down their birth dates on the letter. After a while, she nodded slightly and said, "They are just the perfect match. I have only met two pairs of couples with perfect match before." As she spoke, she looked up at Abel and Alena, "the first pair is sister and brother-inw, and the second pair was appeared fifteen years ago, I have calcted the fortune for the child of Xu family and Zac, but I didn''t expect that there would be another girl who can match Zac..." She stopped, and a look of surprise appeared in her eyes. "Well, how can she have the..." Albert interrupted her before she could finish speaking. "Thank you foring here from Taiwan, aunt Bonney. It''s mid-autumn now, so I think it''s better for you to stay here with us during the Mid-Autumn Festival and talk with Alena." "Okay. We are getting old. There is little time for us to get together." Aunt Bonney nodded with a smile. Essie stole a nce at aunt Bonney, and felt a little flustered. Although her words were interrupted by Albert, she knew that aunt Bonney wanted to say that she has the same birth date with Cathy. Aunt Bonney remembered it so clearly because Essie and Zac had perfect match. Essie turned her eyes to take a peek at Zac. He was happy. It seemed that he didn''t hear anything from aunt Bonney. She breathed a sigh of relief. At the end of the family meeting, Alena said, "the reason I agreed to hold this meeting today is to help to untie the knot in Mary''s heart and make her get along with Essie in the future. I don''t want you to be alienated by others." She looked at Mary and said, "for the family, being harmonious is the most important. we are family and there is no conflicts we can''t deal with. When ites to the marriage, we can''t persuade them to break up. Now that Essie is the chosen person by Zac personally, as the elders, we can only wish them good. There is no reason to force them to separate. " "Mother-inw, you''re right. I''ll treat Essie as my own daughter," Mary smiled awkwardly. She felt depressed not because Essie''s fate but other things she couldn''t get rid of. Essie shared the same face with Luce. Every time she saw her, she felt ufortable and couldn''t ept her. Essie was well aware that Mary was saying yes and meaning No. the so-called bad luck was just an excuse Mary found to drive her away. No one knew why she hated Essie so much. At the same time, Alena turned tofort Essie. "Essie, don''t take it seriously. Your mother-inw was fooled by others." "Filial piety is what I should do as a daughter-inw. Even if mommy might be more strict with me, it''s all for my own good. I don''t mind." "She is very sensible despite her young age." Said Alena with a smile. Abel, who had been silent all this time, spoke. He was not open his mouth easily but his words were not allowed to be disobeyed, "Essie has officially be a part of our family. ording to our family rules, no one has the right to let her leave unless she has made any unpardonable big mistake. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, I will ask aunt Bonney to pick a good day to open the wedding ceremony. " Everyone nodded and said yes. After the meeting ended, everyone left the meeting room. Aunt Bonney kept the little couple alone, as if she had something to talk to them. "Just now, I checked the fate for you. Although you are perfect match, now the pce of marriage is a broken soldier star, which means you are going to be separated. You must be careful, tolerate with each other all the time and being considerate to each other." Separation? There was another wave of sadness in Essie''s heart. She was just his nominal wife. She could help him get rid of Valery and be a substitute for him. Wasn''t it possible that she lost her value and was driven away by him at any time? Zac''s face turned a little pale. He hated to hear such words most. How could he allow someone muddled headed to leave him for a lifetime. Aunt Bonney smiled and said, "you don''t have to be too nervous. There is a saying that all you need to know is to wait till the dawn breaking." Outside the conference room, Valery was waiting for the news that Essie had been kicked out of the house of Rong family. When aunt Bonney came out, she saw Valery. She looked at her carefully and frowned. After Alena took her to a room upstairs, aunt Bonney asked, "is the pregnant child downstairs the wife of Walt?" "No, she is not." Alena waved her hand. She didn''t know how to exin it to aunt Bonney. Aunt Bonney breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. That kid doesn''t look good. The one she married would have bad luck and unrest family. You can''t marry him." Alena sighed. "I don''t really believe in your theory. But what a coincidence! You''ll get the point." Aunt Bonney smiled, "it is said that the heaven cannot be leaked, and I am the person who works hard to crack it." "Honey, now you should believe in the destiny of marriage. You are mine from the very beginning. You can''t escape from me," said Zac. With a teasing smile on his face, Zac said as he put his arm around the shoulders of Essie. With a bitter smile on her face, Essie thought, ''the love angel is really tied her with Zac firmly. She must have destroyed the Milky way in her previous life, so she was punished to be a ve and be exploited endlessly by Zac.'' Seeing that they were still as close as before, Valery was confused and asked, "didn''t she be driven out of here? Why are you still with her? " With a snort, Zac said, "she is my wife. I have been permitted to marry her. She is also the daughter-in- law of Rong family. Who dares to kick her out?" To Valery''s great disappointment, she murmured, "you''ll be doomed to death if you marry her." Zac said with a cold light, "my wife is the ideal woman with good luck. If anyone dares to speak ill of her in the future, don''t me me for being rude to him." His tone was so cold that Valery couldn''t help shivering. All her soap bubbles turned into bubbles. "Are you crazy? Why are you trying to protect her like this? The master said that she was a lone wolf. If you continue to keep her in the Rong family, you will not only make our family uneasy, but also cause you harm. Our baby has been destroyed twice by her. I almost had an abortion if you don''t drive her away. " She hadn''t figured out the situation yet. She had thought that it was all because of the firm support of Zac alone that Essie could stay here. She had deliberately raised her voice so that everyone could hear. A tinge of cruelty shed across Zac''s eyes. "I promise to take care of you, but the condition is that you must be honest and behave yourself. If you keep making trouble out of nothing, I have to send you back." "I''m not making trouble out of nothing. I''m worried about you and our baby. Every time I see her, I feel scared. I have nightmares and dreamed that she is going to kill our baby. Could you let her go? Let her go before she hurt our baby more. I don''t want to see her again." Holding her bulging belly, Valery trembled with fear. To Essie''s surprise, Valery was even a talent for acting. "Valery, I''m the wife and you are the concubine. I have a higher position than you, so I can treat you well and treat you as my sister as long as you''re satisfied with taking care of the baby and abide by the responsibility. If you''re dissatisfied with this and insist on stirring up trouble, I can only ask you to go back to the Xu family after you give birth to the baby." Her tone was like a warning, and it was enough for her to be so arrogant. At this moment, Mary came over. As soon as Valery saw her, she ran to her with tearful eyes and said, "Mommy." She murmured in a low voice andy on her shoulder, starting to cry. Sage saw that and quicklyined, "Mrs. Mary, you''re here just in time. This vicious woman is bullying mydy again. She envies that mydy is pregnant with young master''s child, and treated my lady with malicious words as long as she sees her..." Chapter 271 Never Stop The Medication (Part One) Chapter 271 Never Stop The Medication (Part One) "Shut up!" With a low growl, Zac was about to strike her with his fist. However, he was stopped by Essie. "Honey, you are too strong. This rat can''t withstand it. If it dies here, it will bring bad luck." Sage winced and hid behind Mary in horror. Essie gave her a ferocious look and walked up to her. She walked forward and pped on her face heavily, shocking the hall. "My strength is not enough. The small punishment andmandment is just right," she said in a cold voice. Zac came over and held her hand. "Good job, my wife. But be careful. Don''t hurt your hand." Then she lowered her head and blew air for her. Sage was so shocked that she even forgot to cover her burning face. She did not expect that Essie dared to hit her in front of Mary. Both Mary and Valery were shocked by her move. Valery was outrageous. There was a saying, ''There are certain decencies of respect due to the servant for the master'' s sake''. It was very clear that Essie was mocking at her. "Essie, Sage is my servant. How dare you hit her?" Essie sneered, "This is my house. She is just an outsider. How dare she insult me like that? Don''t you think it''s just a favor to hit her?" "You..." Valery was so furious to the extent of explosion. But she couldn''t find a word to retort, so she turned to Mary for help, "Mommy, look! She''s so horrible! If she dares to hit Sage today, she will hit me tomorrow!" Mary patted her on the back tofort her. She turned around to look at Essie and said, "Essie, I''m still in charge of the family, and I don''t want you to be so reckless." "Mommy, a servant dared to be so reckless in the hall of our Rong family. It is obvious that she doesn''t take our Rong family seriously. I am the wife of Zac and the granddaughter-inw of the Rong family. She insulted me is the tantamount to insulted Zac and our Rong family. Shouldn''t I teach her a lesson?" Essie was self-confident on the strength of her behaviors being right. "She''s just stating a fact to me. You bullied Valery that much earlier, and as a servant of her, there''s nothing wrong with defending her own master," Mary said gloomily, "I''ve told you that Valery and you are equal. In my eyes, she is also my daughter-inw. This is your home. And is also her home. You have no right to drive her away." Before she finished her words, Zac said furiously, "Mommy, I really doubt that you still can host this family!" As soon as she heard that her son took the side of Essie, Mary got angry and shouted, "As long as I''m alive, you don''t have the right to meddle in the family affairs. If you must help her bully Valery. I won''t stand by." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "You''re really going through the menopause," After saying that, Zac left with Essie. He couldn''t stand his mother''s unreasonable words. Upstairs, Alena was watching the whole thing. She came out of her room since the quarrel with Valery and she could hear their conversation clearly. She shook her head and became worried. In the garden, Essie didn''t look upset, instead, she looked calm. She had been used to it. She would ask aunt Bonney to do the calction some other day to see if she and Mary were born with an ipatible Eight Character and a contradictive Five Phase. "I apologize to you on behalf of my mommy," Zac said apologetically. "It doesn''t matter. After grandparentse back to Switzend, I will move back to the vi and live there. Then I won''t have conflict with mommy." Essie shrugged again. "I think mommy has been suffering from some kind of menopausal syndrome. One day I must call a doctor and have a good talk with her," Zac touched his chin and said thoughtfully. Essie thought that she had to call a psychologist to have her symptom checked. "Icy guy, you are so cool and arrogant! Is it because of your mother''s cultivation?" "When I was a child, I followed grandma most of the time and rarely followed Mommy. But brother followed Mommy more often than grandma." Zac shook his head. "No wonder you have a better rtionship with grandma than with your mother," With a slight smile on her face, Essie thought to herself, ''It''s so lucky that this man has not inherited the means of Mary and her character of cruelty but the iron means and the resolute way of carrying out a measure of Mrs. Rong. He''s not affected by the extreme character of Mary who''s narrow-minded and always sought revenge for smallest grievances. Otherwise, it would be terrible.'' After a pause, she continued, "Icy guy, I''ve been curious about one thing." "What is it?" Zac said, raising his eyebrows. "Isn''t it the rule of an ordinary family to select a sessor in order to advance? Although you are excellent, your brother is not bad, too. Why do your grandparents surpassed him and choose you as the crown prince? " The more she thought about it, the more curious she became. "You can only ask grandpa and Grandma about it." Zac said with a faint smile. "I think it''s because that your grandma brought you up, so you are preferred by her." Essie snickered. "Maybe," Zac shrugged. For him, it didn''t matter whether he was the sessor or not. He didn''t want to be honored by the Rong family. He just wanted to make his own business. That was why he set up the Emperor group. "Will your brother feel ufortable about it?" she asked with her eyshes curled up. She believed that there must be many posterities of the Rong family who wanted to take the throne. It was natural for Zac to inherit the father''s position, so they didn''t have anything to say. But Walt was different. He was also the son of Albert, the eldest grandson of Albert, so he should inherit the family business. However, the grandparent of the Rong family had chosen his younger brother who didn''t have the chance to seed the throne. In his hearts, he would more or less feel unsatisfied? Chapter 272 Never Stop The Medication (Part Two) Chapter 272 Never Stop The Medication (Part Two) It seemed that Zac was not worried at all. He said lightly, "Brother always yful and is not stable. If I hadn''t taken the heavy burden for him, he wouldn''t have had the time to travel around the world and have nothing to do." Essie nced at him again and sighed, "I don''t think brother is a simple person. He is a mysterious man. I can''t understand him." Stroking her nose with a smile, Zac said, "You little fool, you can''t understand just anyone." With a grimace, Essie said, "Maybe your mother hopes that your brother can inherit the Rong family more than you do. It seems that brother is preferable in her eyes." "Probably." Zac said with a faint smile. "Mom and I hold different opinions on many things. There will be conflict whenever we are together, but my brother is obedient and seldom disobeys her. As a result, she preferred my brother more than me," he said faintly. Since he was a little boy, no matter what decisions he made, Alena had asked him to make decisions and take the consequences on his own. Thus, as a sensible man, he had been very independent and no one could make a decision for him without his permission, including his mother, Mary. "You are really an unpopr child," Essie naughtily blinked her eyes again and teased him. "The more children you have, the more parents will choose. Unlike you, the only child, who can be doted on by everyone," Zac said sarcastically. "You are so lucky to have no siblings with the same father but different mother. Your daddy and Mommy still love each other so much!" She wanted tough, but when she thought of her family in the past, the smile was blown away by the autumn wind. "It''s better to say that they respect each other than they love each other." Zac shrugged. "There are still many differences between loving each other and living in peace, okay?" She pouted and said in a cute voice. Took them as an example, they have their own love in their heart. She did not love him, and he did not love her. Yet, they bumped into marriage based on certain interests and goals. And they maintained at least respect and being loyal to each other during the survival of the marriage. It can be said that they respect each other as a guest. "Which case do we belong to?" He wrapped his arms around her slender waist. "What do you think?" raising her eyebrows, Essie asked deliberately in reply. "Since we are a perfect match, sooner orter it will be the former." A charming smile appeared on Zac''s face, with a bit of confidence, as if he was sure that she would fall in love with him in the end. But Essie didn''t have the confidence. Unless he fell in love with her first, she would never give her heart to him first. She was just a substitute. As long as her heart was with herself, she could be sure that she would not feel that painful when she was driven away when she was out of use. "Even we are a perfect match. Whatever, our agreement still works. As long as the paternity test proves that you are rted to her child, I will definitely not stay with you for one more minute," she said firmly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With a rxed look on his face, Zac said, "Honey, you shall know what fate cannot be vited." He smiled wickedly, as if he had held her in his palm and she could never escape. "But aunt Bonney said that we would be apart." Essie sat down on the bench and took a flower from the flower bed. At the thought of leaving him, she felt sad for no reason. "I won''t let it happen." He held her and tightened his arms, as if she could not escape. "Then, please pray that you have nothing to do with Valery''s child," she said softly and weakly, as weak as the wind. "It''s useless to beg for that. The fact can''t be changed ever since the child was in the form of a fetus." Zac shrugged. "You are right." As she finished her words, she curled her lips and lowered her head. Then she continued to remove the petals one by one and continued to break them into pieces. In a short while, a small flower tomb piled up on the marbles table in front of her. Zac caressed her head and said, "What a flower terminator you are!" She turned her head and made a funny face at him. "I am the flower terminator. You are a thief who would steal women. You are the one who linger among women." He put his handsome face close to hers, with hot breath on her lips, and said, "I just want to pick and linger in this flower." After that, he kissed her red lips lightly. She suddenly pushed him away, stood up and ran three meters away from him. "I have a long thorn. It''s not easy to pluck me." Then she turned and ran deep into the garden. Zac grinned and followed them. It didn''t matter if there were thorns. He would pluck them one by one. A few days before mid-autumn festival, the rtives such as the fourth uncle, the fifth uncle, the sixth uncle, aunt, maternal uncle, maternal aunt etc. would be gathered together. Several family members arrived one after another. The Rong Mansion was bustling, and its few courtyard were full of rtives. As the future hostess of the Rong family, Essie certainly had to be busy, she had to learn how about the preparation of the banquet. Perhaps it was because she was too tired that she felt there was something wrong with her body. She often felt tired, dizzy and nausea, and she always wanted to vomit. Chapter 273 Being Set Up And Pregnant (Part One) Chapter 273 Being Set Up And Pregnant (Part One) In the morning, after receiving a few orders from the studio, Essie took Amy to the nearby supermarket to buy some fruit. Recently, she had a bad appetite, so she wanted to vomit every morning. She needed to eat more fruit to supplement nutrition. When she saw the orange which was newly sold in the market, she was somehow very greedy, and her saliva was almost flowing out. She quickly took a stic bag to choose. "Haven''t you always been afraid of being sour things, sister Yi? This orange skin is cyan, it must be very sour, don''t buy it," Amy replied. "Go back and try some. Maybe they will not be that sour." Essie shrugged. She really wanted to eat that very much. Then they bought some apples and grapes. When she returned to the studio, she cleaned the fruit, took out half of it and gave the rest to the shop assistant. She then ate with Amy and Jacy. Jacy put a piece of orange into his mouth, took a bite and spat it out. "Oh my God! They are so sour." "Not at all. It''s delicious." With these words, Essie gave him a teasing look as she enjoy it very much. Jacy and Amy looked at each other, and as if they had discovered a new continent, they both eximed, "Sister Yi, are you pregnant?" "How is that possible." Essie knock on the head of them and said, "How could I get pregnant since I take pills every day?" Before she could finish her words, she suddenly felt a burst of nausea, and quickly covered her mouth and rushed to the bathroom. "Yes, there is a problem." Jacy touched his chin. "Something must be wrong." Amy took the phone and searched Google for information. After vomiting for a while, Essie felt better. When she came out, she felt dizzy and almost fell down. Fortunately, Jacy and Amy each supported her with their hands. After sitting on the sofa, Amy learnt the symptoms of pregnancy from the Inte as she read it to Essie, "Sister Yi, the most important symptoms of pregnancy is that your period stoppeding. Did you have your period this month?" Essie took up the calendar and calcte carefully. It seemed that her period had been dyed for two weeks. But this didn''t seem right. Her period was always punctual. Was she suffered from endocrine disorder? Amy knew she did not had her period this month from her expression, and she continued, "There may be some symptoms of pregnancy, vomit, dizziness, weakness of limbs, appetite changes... Sister Yi, do you have it?" Essie was in horror! No way, she had all those symptoms! She thought she was so tired preparing the family feast of mid-autumn festival that she got sick... She shook her head at once. It was impossible. It was impossible. She had taken medicine every time and never forgot. It was impossible that she was pregnant. Absolutely impossible. Amy patted her on the shoulder and said, "Sister Yi, listen, the pills aren''t as safe as you think. To avoid something dangerous, I''m going to buy a box of test kit. We''ll know what the result is." Jacy nodded vigorously. "Yes, you''re right. Hurry up." Amy quickly bought pregnancy test sticks from three different brands in case of mistakes. Essie went to the bathroom. She believed she was not pregnant, but suffered from either endocrine disorders or exhaustion. Five minutester, Amy picked up the pregnancy test stick and said, "Oh my God, there are two red lines with a deep color. Sister Yi, you''re really pregnant." "That''s impossible! I have my medicine! That''s impossible!" Essie repeatedly shook her head. "Sister Yi, is the drug you''ve taken past its expiration date?" Jacy said. "My husband just brought it back from Germany. How could it past the expiration date?" Hearing that, Essie took the medicine bottle out of her handbag in a hurry. It was valid until two thousand seventeen. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Ah, you''ve been taking medicine all the time and you''re pregnant. Will there be something wrong with the baby?" Jacy covered his mouth and looked worried. "Bah, bah, you are a half man and a half woman little bastard. You know nothing, don''t scare our sister Yi." Amy stared at him with anger. Essie touched her forehead and thought, ''Zac said this medicine had no side-effect at all. Does it have little side effect and poor protection?'' She felt speechless, it was indeed ''every advantage has its disadvantages''. Amy''s aunt happened to be the director of the Department of Obstetrics and gynecology in the Dragon City Hospital, so she suggested that Essie go to have a physical examination with her. Essie nodded and went to the hospital with her in the afternoon. Outside the obstetrics and Gynecology room, Valery happened toe over for a pregnancy check. When she saw that Essie took the test sheet and went into the obstetrics and Gynecology room, she was shocked and quickly asked Sage to listen in. Amy''s aunt, looked at the blood test and smiled, "You are really pregnant, for two weeks." Hearing that, Essie felt dizzy. "Aunt Li, I take pills every day. How can I get pregnant?" she asked. "Yes, aunt, will it have any impact on the baby?" Amy asked politely. "What medicine did you eat? Do you bring it here?" Director Li asked. Essie nodded and took out the medicine bottle from her handbag. Director Li poured out a pill, looked at it and asked, "Where did you buy it?" "My husband bought it for me. He said it was brought from Germany. It has no side effect." "Yes, there was no side effect, neither was there any effect of contraception." Director Liughed. She pointed at the medicine and said, "It''s the vitamin C, not the contraception." what? Seeing these two letters, she would not associate them to be the vitamin C, as she had never seen them before. Amy patted her forehead and said, "I know, sister Yi, your husband must want a baby very much and he doesn''t want you to use any method of birth control, so he cheat you with the vitamin C." There was no need to say. That bastard, son of a bitch, liar, evil! He was sure that she was a little fool and would not be able to find out. So he changed the medicine and lied to her that it was contraceptive. Then he fed her the baby without being noticed. Chapter 274 Being Set Up And Pregnant (Part Two) Chapter 274 Being Set Up And Pregnant (Part Two) When she came out of the clinic, she was so furious that she felt depressed. She staggered and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Amy was holding her andforted her, "Sister Yi, don''t be angry. Now that you have a baby, let the baby be born." Sheforted. She didn''t want a baby! She didn''t want to have a baby with that big liar! Essie gnashed her teeth in anger. It was sure that Zac was not sure of the identity of Valery''s child. He was worried that the paternity test proved that the child was really his, so he had to let her go as promised. That''s why he came up with this scheme. Damn it! Cursed Zac in her heart as she walked. She didn''t notice Sage who was eavesdropping outside the clinic room. When she heard the news that Essie was pregnant, Valery was shocked and she nearly couldn''t keep her feet. ''That bitch stopped taking the medicine. Now that she has the baby in her belly, her baby is less precious, '' she thought. In a hurry, she made a phone call to Elizabeth, thinking that she must find a way to get rid of her baby. On her way back, her mind was in a mess. She hadn''t made sure if she wanted the baby yet, so she asked Amy and Jacy to keep it a secret and not let Zac know. Zac came back early today. When he opened the door and saw her sleeping in bed, he came over. She quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, but she was discovered by him. He sat on the bed and touched her head with a smile. "Are you still tired today?" He had sensed that she was not in good health these days. He thought maybe she was too busy with the family feast of Mid-Autumn Festival, so he didn''t dare to make her too tired at night and asked her to have a good rest. Bastard, scheming, liar! After she cursed him in her mind, Essie turned her back on him and didn''t want to see him at all. Zac was confused and asked, "Honey, what''s wrong?" He held her shoulder. She pushed his hand away and wanted to ask him to get out of the room, but she felt a surge of nausea in her stomach. She quickly jumped out of bed, covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom. He began to worry when he saw her vomit all the way to the wash basin. "Are you having a bad stomach?" "Nothing... Nothing. Maybe I ate too much preserved plums in the studio." She exined haltingly for fear that he would be suspicious. He shook his head and felt sorry for her. His little fool was a violent eater and didn''t know how to take care of herself. It was normal for her to have a stomachache. He picked up the cup and poured her a ss of water to rinse her mouth. When he held her in his arms toe out, his eyes blinked. He seemed to think of something and quickly asked: "Haven''t you got your period yet?" He had to confirm. His little fool was in a haze, and he thought that if she was really pregnant, she would not know. A dash of coldness shed through Essie''s eyes. ''Bastard, you remember my period so well. You want me to get pregnant, don''t you?'' Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "I went to the hospital today. I suffered from some endocrine disorders. The doctor said I would feel better after eating some ck chicken white phoenix pill," She lied to him on purpose. "Really?" He lowered his head, making no secret of his disappointment. Anger smoldered in her heart. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "I take the medicine you gave me on time every day. How will I get pregnant? Even if there is an ident, I will deal with it quietly. I won''t cause you any trouble." Essie''s gentle voice stirred up great fury in his heart. He suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her shoulders, with fury burning in his eyes. He said, "Essie, bear in mind that you must pay attention to my children! If you dare hurt my child, I will make you live a miserable life!" His tone was extremely cold and intimidating, like an irritated cheetah, which would swallow her up at any time. She shivered, not daring to provoke him again. She had to act shamelessly. "I''m so tired, so ufortable, I want to lie down and rest." He didn''t let her go and asked seriously, "Do you remember?" Fearing that her shoulder would be crushed, she nodded passively. Then he released his hand and allowed her to lie back to bed. She put her hand on her lower abdomen subconsciously, and it was just two weeks old, and it should be able to take it off without anyone noticing, without arouse his suspicion, right? While she was thinking, her belly suddenly throbbed, as if an embryo were protesting silently. It was a living life. How could she be so cruel to kill it? ''No, I can''t be so cruel. It will be a ghost to pester me and ask me to pay for it. It will make me have nightmares every night. I can''t close my eyes.'' At the thought of it, she shivered and shook her head hard. Zac noticed her reaction. Looking at her pale face, he thought she was frightened by his warning. Holding his chin with both hands, he smiled faintly and said, "It''s good that you know you are scared." Essie just wanted to curse his ancestors politely in her heart, but she stopped when she thought of the gracious and lenient faces of his grandparent, Abel and Alena. She had to take in her anger in silence. There was a long silence in the room. After a long while, the phone rang. It was from William. He had already found out who was the driver who had crashed into Todd. Chapter 275 Who Is The Father Chapter 275 Who Is The Father Two dayster, Essie received a strange phone call. It was from Mandy and she wanted to see her. She also wanted to meet her. Mandy disappeared after the hotel incident. She needed to figure out whether Mandy had anything to do with the matter that she was drugged and entrapped. It was very quiet at the corner of theke. Wearing a peaked cap and toad sses, Mandy seemed very afraid of being recognized. Seeing Essie, she ran to her and grabbed her shoulders, asking, "How are you doing, Essie? I''m so worried about you. I''m afraid that you might take it too hard andmit suicide." Essie tried to get rid of her grip. She almost died from suicide. Luckily, Zac came to her in time and told her the truth. "It''s all your fault, Mandy, right? You pretend that you don''t care about the matter between me and Zac, but in fact, you have been holding a grudge against me and want to take revenge on me, right?" She asked angrily. "Essie, I didn''t. I really didn''t. It was this fat man, Todd who did it." Mandy immediately exined, "He has been following me secretly all the time. This time when he knew that I happened to live in the hotel he worked at, he put some drug in the red wine I drank, trying to invade me." She had made this up before she nned this. Because someone had done this to her, Essie would definitelye to get even with her. In this way, she could get rid of herself. After a short pause, Essie asked, "Are you telling the truth?" "I swear if I lie to you, I will be hit by thunder bolt." Mandy raised her hand and showed a frank expression. Essie was reluctant to believe that Mandy would do harm to her. It was just... "Since you didn''t want to hurt me, why did you y to disappear?" "It was Todd who came to me again. I was so afraid that..." Mandy blinked her eyes, tears streaming down her face. "I''m sorry, but anyhow, it''s all my fault. Essie, if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have suffered..." "Don''t me yourself, Mandy. It''s not your fault. I''m fine anyway. Luckily, Zac came and saved me." Essie said. "He saved you?" Mandy revealed a shock look on her face, "But I saw the fat pig..." She stopped on purpose. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. There was a spam running though Essie, "You... What did you say?" "Nothing... Nothing. Just ignore me. " Mandy waved her hand, pretending to be hesitant, which made Essie suspicious. "What did you see?" Her calm heart twisted again. Essie was afraid that something unexpected had happened that night. "Essie, don''t ask. It''s better that you know nothing about it." Mandy sighed heavily, with an expression of embarrassment. The more she pretended, the more she swallowed. The more she hid, the more Essie would believe her. As expected, her face had been pale, and even her lips had lost color in the horror. "Mandy, what did you see? Tell me quickly. Don''t hide it from me." She said in a panic. After intentionally keeping silent for a while, Mandy stammered, "I... When I opened the door, that fat pig was... " She stopped, and what happened behind did not need her to say. "At that time, I was so scared that I ran out to call the security guards. I wanted to ask them to save you. But I was drugged and lost consciousness as soon as I went out of the elevator. When I woke up, I was lying in the hospital. Someone saved me." With a loud bang in her head, Essie was like being struck by a thunderbolt. She shook hard and nearly fell down to the ground. Luckily, Mandy supported her in time and said, "Essie, don''t worry. You just ignore what I just said. Forget it." Trembling, Essie said incoherently, "Mandy, you... You must be mistaken. Didn''t you also be drugged? It must be my illusion... " Seeing that she didn''t totally believe her, Mandy continued to say, "I also hope I saw it wrong. But when I got back to the TV station, that fat pig came to me and even took the video he shot that night. He couldn''t find you, so he had to ckmail me. I was afraid that he would let the video release to hurt you, so I gave him arge sum of money. I was also worried that he wouldn''t stop and ckmail me again, and then I asked for a leave to hide away from him." She paused and lowered her voice, as if she was talking to herself. "Is it possible that Zac found out the truth and he didn''t want you tomit suicide again. That''s why he..." "No, it''s not like that..." Essie felt so sick that she couldn''t believe what Mandy said or her words. She could not live at the thought of the fat man''s dirty face. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Mandy looked at her with a malicious light in her eyes, "Essie, don''t worry. I heard that the fat pig was dead and could not threaten you. You must be careful. Don''t get pregnant with his child." This was the final straw that broke the camel''s back. Hearing that, she was on the brink of a meltdown. "Shut up!" Essie shouted. She covered her ears, shook her head desperately, turned around and ran outside. Looking at her receding figure, Mandy smiled ferociously. ''Essie Yi, it''s you that hurt me, I won''t let you off!'' She took out her phone and dialed a number, "I''ve done what you said. Do what you have promised, or I''ll vanish with you." "Don''t worry." A sneer came from the speaker. On the way back, Essie was shivering while holding an arm, with her head buzzing. It must be because Zac was worried about her and did not want her to kill herself again. That was why he lied to her? She put her hands on her belly. The baby was Zac''s, not that pig''s. God wouldn''t be so cruel to let her give birth to a bastard. She keptforting herself, but she was still restless. She was afraid of the one hundredth chance and didn''t want to take the slightest terrible risk. Now the baby is still immature. How about... She bit her lips and said decisively, "Tim, go to the hospital now." she whispered to him. Only in this way could she get rid of the hidden danger. Director Li did a detailed examination for her and advised her to give birth. She had a special constitution, which was not suitable for abortion, otherwise it would be difficult for her to conceive again in the future. This was just adding insult to injury to her. If it was a bastard, she would have killed it, even if she died. But if it was not, she would not only lose the child with Zac, but also lost the chance to be a mother. How could she bear the consequences? God, why was she so cruel that she was insulted by a shameless beast, and left a terrible sequ that could not be cured. ''What should I do? What should I do?'' She stormed out of the hospital like a drowning man struggling to death. "Mrs. Rong, are you not feeling well?" Tim asked. He had noticed there was something wrong with her since she got on the car. "I''m fine." Essie shook her head and added, "Don''t tell anyone I came here today." She couldn''t let Zac know before she made the final decision. "Yes, madam." Tim nodded. Instead of going back to the Rong Mansion, Essie went directly to the studio. The moment she stepped in, she found someone was waiting for her. "Hanson, why are you here?" She was slightly stunned. "I came to the dragon city for business, and then I came to visit your studio. The decoration is really good." Hanson smiled. Sitting next to him, Amy and Jacy looked at him with admiration and anthomaniac eyes. Essie wanted to smile at him again, but before the smile could take shape, it disappeared at the corner of her mouth. Hanson noticed her abnormality. "You look not very well. Are you ufortable?" "No, maybe because I didn''t sleep wellst night," Essie said perfunctorily. "Sister Essie, you''re pregnant. You should take care of yourself." As Jacy spoke, Amy pinched hard on his arm as punishment for his big speaker. Only then did he realize that he had said something wrong. He immediately covered his mouth and ran into the tailored room in an awkward manner. Amy also stood up consciously and walked into her needlework. She didn''t want to disturb their conversation. Hanson''s body trembled violently as if it was struck by a thunderbolt, "Is it... Real?" He asked in a trembling voice. Essie lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She was in a mess, and now she was even more confused. "Should I congratte you?" Hanson''s eyes were filled with shock and pain. His heart fell into a bottomless abyss, and he was smashed to pieces, bleeding. Essie bit her lips again. Congrattions? What could she be happy about? This child could bring her a devastating disaster and make her doomed. "Hanson, I don''t deserve you. Forget me is your only choice. We can be friends forever." She answered word by word weakly. Hanson was rubbing his head in frustration. Now he was working hard, and with the help of Christina and Qin family, Be was developing rapidly. He had thought that he would take her away in two or three years, but he hadn''t expected that there would be such a hidden enemy halfway. It was his negligence that forgot her situation. She was a woman, and a wife. If her husband let her give birth to a child, she was simply unable to refuse, nor able to resist. "Okay, I''ll be your good friend. But remember, I''ll be there for you in the next ten years. I''ll always be there for you. If you''re not happy with your husband and want to leave him one day, I''ll take you with me," he said firmly. He believed that by that time, he would be strong enough to fight with Zac. "Hanson, ten years would be too long. A girl''s youth is limited, don''t let her wait too long." Essie shook her head. She didn''t deserve his love at all. "If I can''tpletely give up on you and let go of youpletely, isn''t it a hurt to her?" A bitter and sad smile yed at the corners of Hanson''s mouth. "Hanson, you''d better cherish the people around you and never let yourself regret again, rather than obsessed in what has already missed in the fate," Essie consoled, who was well aware that there would be no longer any rtionship between she and Hanson. Hearing that, a bitter smile yed on Hanson''s face. He said, "Essie, you don''t need to persuade me. I know what I''m doing. I will cherish the one who makes me want to love again." But not now. No matter Christina or Ivy, they could not rece her. Without saying anything more, Essie felt that her love, marriage and life had been in a mess, as if no matter how hard she tried, she could not understand what was going on. When Hanson came out of the exclusive shop, Zac was driving by. He frowned immediately when he saw him through the window. Chapter 276 A Sign Of Miscarriage Chapter 276 A Sign Of Miscarriage ''Is he secretly attacking the city with me? '' Every time he had tried his best to take a space in her heart, Hanson would appear and drive him away from the field without hesitation, making him be an invisible person again. What the hell! He was jealous and angry. When she saw him, she couldn''t help but shudder. She felt so inferior at the thought that she might be pregnant with a bastard. She didn''t have the courage to face him. How could Zac possibly understand her feelings? He only thought that this was a sign of guilt after a private meeting with her ex. He was jealous to death. He didn''t take her back to the Rong Mansion, but to the vi instead. He didn''t want his family to know that he was interrogating her. Noticing his dark face, Essie didn''t say anything but curled up on the sofa with a pillow in her arms. All of a sudden, he pressed on her again and wanted to kiss her. Startled by his sudden act, she turned her head unconsciously. He shouldn''t have touched her again. She was dirty, so dirty. Her whole body was stained and could not be cleaned again. Even she began to despise himself. She felt himself disgusting and dirty. He pinched her chin, and her deliberate dodge made him angrier. "Do you remember that you are my woman?" He clenched his teeth and pressed her lips with anger. All of a sudden, a stream of sourness surged up from her stomach. She pushed him away, covered her mouth and rushed into the bathroom. Hearing her voice of vomiting, he hit the vase on the table irritably. The vase broke into pieces and fell on the carpet, and the flowers in it were all falling. ''Don''t you want to talk to me anymore since you have just met your old love?'' Even his kiss made her feel sick? How could she be so obsessed with Hanson? Was he really such a charming person in her eyes that she could never forget him? ''You little fool, why can''t you really love me? Why can''t you divert your attention to me? Even if only a little.'' He walked out of the room and sat in front of the bar counter. Pouring a ss of whisky, he raised his head and drank it in one gulp. He poured himself another ss and took a swig. After a long time, the alcohol did work. It was very quiet in the vi. Faintly, a sound seemed toe from upstairs. What''s going on? Or was it just an illusion? In the end, he put down the ss and stumbled upstairs. When he opened the door of the room, he saw that Essie was rolling on the bed with her hands on her belly, looking very painful. He came to his senses in an instant and rushed to the bedside. "What''s wrong?" "My stomach aches! It hurts!" She bit her lips and her forehead sweated. He immediately called an ambnce and sent her to the hospital. The door of the emergency room was closed for a long time before it was opened. While Zac was anxious and wanted to kick the door open. As soon as the doctor came out, he rushed over and asked, "How is my wife?" "She had signs of miscarriage. Fortunately, she was sent here in time. The baby was saved." Miscarriage? Baby? Zac''s head exploded. He finally understood why she always wanted to vomit these days. It was not because she hated him, but because she was pregnant. ''Damn it. He treated her so bad in the vi and almost killed our baby. Damn it!'' He hit his head hard on the wall to punish himself. After the doctor pushed Essie into the VVIP luxury ward, he hesitated outside for a long time, afraid that she would me him and would not want to see him. When she woke up again, Essie saw him pacing back and forth in front of the door, hitting his head and hitting the wall. She didn''t know that he was feeling guilty and remorseful. She thought he was also worried that the child was not his, and he was angry and sad. She was on the verge of breaking down. She pulled up the quilt and covered her head with it. She cried out loud, and what should she do? What should she do? Hearing her cry, Zac rushed into the ward in a hurry. "What''s wrong? Does your stomach still hurt? I''ll call the doctor. " He stood up and wanted to ring the bell, but was stopped by her. She looked at him tearfully and said in a trembling voice, "Zac, don''t worry, we will have an abortion, okay?" "What are you talking about? I don''t want you to hurt our baby." He took her hand and thought she was angry. "It''s my fault today. I shouldn''t have been so angry. I hurt you. You can punish me or hit me. Don''t be mad at the baby." Hearing his words, Essie knew that he wanted her to give birth to the baby, but what if the baby wasn''t his? Then what should she do? "Icy guy, you''re a liar. It''s you who cheat me to take vitamin C. It''s all your fault." She raised her fist and hit him on the shoulder. If he hadn''t given her the fake contraceptive pills, how could she have taken such a terrible risk of pregnancy. "You got me." He made a strange face and smiled. "You are a swindler. You cheated me as the cannon fodder. You used me to keep out your mistress and now have a baby. You are really a major swindler in history. I will never trust you anymore." She felt angry and aggrieved at the same time. He was just fooling her into doing something stupid over and over again. "You have pushed me. You refused to have a baby and took birth control pills without telling me. I had no choice but to give you a dose of your own medicine." He shrugged. There was no trace of guilt in his confident look. She pulled the quilt up so that only a pair of big eyes could be seen, hiding the struggling and hesitating expression on her face. After a long time, she struggled to open her mouth. "The child is only two weeks. It''s probably a few days before the Mid-Autumn Festival..." She stopped and did not say anything more. She believed that he would understand. But he did not show any worried or unusual expression. He just smiled and lowered his head, putting his ear on her abdomen. "Honey, do you think it''s a girl or a boy?" "I don''t know." She said in a low voice, thinking that he was deliberately changing the topic to block what had happened in the hotel that night. Was he going to take a bet like her? What if he lost the bet? She closed her eyes and felt extremely tired. The burden on her shoulders was far more than she could bear. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Honey, I heard it. The baby said she was a girl." The words of Zac interrupted her confused thoughts. "Nonsense! How can you hear? It''s still an embryo without a mouth now." She gave him a reproachful look. If the child was really icy guy''s, she hoped it was a boy. Originally, their mother was driven out by Vicki because she failed to give birth to a son to inherit the wealth of the Xu family. Now, it was difficult to be sure if Mary would do the same. She was just worried that she couldn''t find an excuse to drive her away. "The point is I want a daughter, the same as you," Zac said with a charming smile. "Humph!" She pushed his head away and said, "You saw that Valery is about to give birth to a son, and you want me to give birth to a daughter, so that you can have a son and a daughter. In this way, your dream will be fulfilled without regret, right?" "It''s different. This is mine..." He immediately stopped saying. He was so excited that he almost said something wrong, "This is our baby. I only like this baby when shees from you." He corrected her. Essie mind was in a mess, so she didn''t pay much attention to what he said. "A boy is better. In that case, I wouldn''t have to have a second child." Stroking her head, Zac said, "This is our only child. We won''t have another." One child was enough for him. She put her hands on her lower abdomen. His words seemed tofort her in a disguised way. The child was his, and it must be his. "Zac, don''t tell anyone in the family about my pregnancy, okay?" "Are you worrying about Valery?" Zac could guess what she was thinking. She nodded, "I don''t know how she''ll handle it if she knows I''m pregnant? The first three months of pregnancy is the most unstable period. Let''s wait for the first three months toe safely. " Zac held her hands and decided to keep the secret from her for now. After Valery gave birth to the baby, he kicked her out of the Rong family without any scruple. Two dayster, Essie was discharged from the hospital. They didn''t go back to the Rong Mansion. Instead, they lived in the vi. It was exactly what Zac wanted her to do. He wanted her to have a good rest at home so as not to be disturbed by his mother and Valery. However, it was someone who didn''t want her to be alone, so she sent a photo of Todd to scare her that night. When she saw his ugly and wretched face, she trembled with disgust, deleted it and turned off her mobile phone. Coming out of the bathroom, Zac saw her curling up in the bed with a pale face. He thought she was ufortable, so he rushed to the bedside and held her in his arms. "What''s wrong? Do you feel pain in your stomach or want to throw up? " He asked nervously. She shook her head and buried her face in his chest, grasping the hem of his cloth tightly with her small hands. "I just fell asleep and had a nightmare. I''m a little scared." Chapter 277 Why Did You Kill My Child (Part One) Chapter 277 Why Did You Kill My Child (Part One) He breathed a sigh of relief, stroked her head and said, "Now close your eyes and you won''t have nightmares as long as you think only me." There was a hint of tease in his tone to ease her tension. She curled up into his arms, trying not to think of the dead fat pig, but the shadow lingering in her heart could not get rid of. She kept having nightmares the whole night, in which she gave birth to a very big and ugly child. Everyone wasughing at her, humiliating her, and even Zac left her. When she woke up, she was in a cold sweat and extremely frightened. She could not help but cover her lower abdomen with her hands, telling herself desperately that the child was Zac''s. He must be Zac''s... But her heart was still beating fast and she still felt uneasy. The next day, she went to the studio. An olddy had been waiting outside the exclusive shop for a long time. Amy and Jacy went to the client''s house today, so the door of the studio was not opened. "You must be Essie. Great! You are finally here!" The olddy smiled at the sight of her and introduced herself, "I''m Todd''s mother." When she heard the name of Todd, Essie got nervous and said, "I don''t know who is Todd. You''ve mistaken me for somebody else." "How can I mistake you for someone else? I saw the video you took with my son. You are the one." The olddy grabbed her arm and said, "I heard that you are pregnant. This is the only blood of my son. You must give birth to the baby, please!" Then she suddenly knelt down in front of her. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, Essie was so painful that she stepped backwards as if she was stabbed by a needle. She yelled, "I don''t know Todd. Please go out!" The salesgirl downstairs heard the noise, rushed up, grabbed the olddy and dragged her out of the house. "I wille to you again. I must get my grandson back." She shouted as she went downstairs. Essie curled up in the corner and covered her ears with her hands, not wanting to hear any word. This time, she thought of Zac. If the baby was not his, he would surely be theughing stock of the whole Dragon City. His wife cheated on him and even gave birth to a bastard. He was a noble and superior man. How could he bear such ridicule? Grandpa, grandma and Daddy were all so nice to her. How could she disappoint them and let them be disgraced because of her? She bit her lips hard and rushed out. She didn''t want this baby any more. Even if she couldn''t have a baby in the future, she wouldn''t let this bastard born. In the hospital, director Li arranged the surgery for her, which was thest one of the afternoon. She waited alone in the corridor, her thin figure trembling like a leaf blown off by the cold wind. All of a sudden, a low voice came through, "What are you doing here, Essie?" When she raised her head and saw it was Hanson, she was shocked. Then she subconsciously shrank back behind the chair, as if she wanted to hide herself. Hanson was with Christina. She cut her hand by ident and was applying medicine on her wound in the surgery room. They were on the same floor, so he saw her soon. She lowered her head, panic stricken, and didn''t know how to answer him. At this moment, a nurse came over, "Miss Yi, the operation has beenpleted, and it''s your turn to get ready." "What surgery?" Hanson asked in a hurry. "An abortion? You are her husband, right?" The nurse looked at him strangely. Shocked, Hanson grabbed Essie by the shoulders and asked, "Essie, you want an abortion? Did Zac ask you toe?" Essie shook her head. Tears began rolling down her face. "What happened? Did he treat you badly? " Hanson asked in a hurry. Essie shook her head and broke into tears. She was so sad that she couldn''t speak a word. Her tears poured down on Hanson''s heart. He hugged her in his arms and consoled, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you. Don''t be afraid." Lying in his arms, she cried out bitterly. She was in despair, helplessness and pain. She had a complete breakdown. Hanson hugged her tightly in his arms. He felt sad and uneasy too. "I''m taking you out of here. You don''t have the operation today," he said. As soon as they stood up, a fierce force like a wind swept over. Before Hanson had time to raise his head to look at the man in front of him, he was knocked to the ground with a punch. Blood immediately oozed from his nose and the corners of his mouth. When the man was about to hit him again with his fist, Essie rushed over to protect him. She said, "Zac, what are you doing?" Holding her up like an eagle that had twisted a chicken. The rage in his heart made him want to throw her to the ground, but his remaining sensibility forced him to endure it and slowly loosened his grip. Hanson jumped up from the ground, like an injured beast pouncing on him. While he was off guard, he gave him a punch in the face. "Zac, you are a bastard!" Rage shed in Zac''s eyes, and a heavy punch came at Hanson like lightning. He couldn''t have dodged it, but unexpectedly, Essie rushed over again and protected him. With a quick turn of his fist, Zac banged into a wall. The wall began to crack open and all four walls started to tremble and then fell down like snowkes. Seeing that Zac hit Hanson with great force again, Hanson could not imagine how terrible the result would be if such a punch fell on him. She said, "Don''t fight in the hospital. Okay?" Chapter 278 Why Did You Kill My Child (Part Two) Chapter 278 Why Did You Kill My Child (Part Two) Zac shouted. His handsome face twisted in rage, and his eyes were full of pain. "Essie, why did you kill my child with him?" Every word was squeezed between his teeth. "No, I''m not with Hanson..." Noticing that he misunderstood her, Essie intended to exin. But the next second, he scooped her up and rushed out in a rage. "Let go of Essie, Zac." Hanson chased after him and blocked his way. Zac''s ck eyes shined and gave out a cold light. "Hanson, I will make it up to you." "Come on!" Hanson said through gritted teeth. His eyes were full of hatred for his love being robbed. The air was filled with a strong smell of gunpowder. It seemed that the war was about to break out again. Essie had grabbed the arm of Zac. She exined in a flurry, "Zac, you misunderstood me. I am not..." "Shut up!" Zac snapped. Hearing that, Hanson could not help but clench his fists tight. When he was about to rush forward to fight with Zac, a sweet voice came from behind. "Brother Hanson, why are you here? I''m looking for you everywhere." He turned around and saw Christina run to him. "Hanson, my hand has been bandaged. We can go now." While she was speaking, she seemed to notice that Zac and Essie were also here. So she turned around and politely greeted them. Zac was a little surprised. He nodded at her and walked out. Hanson was still clenching his fists. He would have chased him out if Christina hadn''t grabbed his arm so tightly. "Hanson, let them deal with their own affairs," Christina said. Actually, when they had a fight just now, she was not far away from them. She worried that they would fight, so she hurried over to solve the problem. Without saying a word, Hanson walked out slowly. Essie''s business was his. He couldn''t sit by and do nothing when he knew that she was in trouble. "I didn''te here with Hanson. I just ran into him by chance." In the car, Essie leaned weakly against the back of the chair. She felt that she had used up all her strength, but she still wanted to exin to him. In case he misunderstood and took revenge on Hanson. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Zac''s anger didn''t decrease a little bit. As soon as he received Amy''s call, he rushed over to the hospital over the speed. When Essie asked for the surgery, director Li called Amy secretly and asked her to inform her husband of this. After all, Essie had a special constitution, and if there was an ident during the surgery, no one could bear the responsibility. At the thought that if he was a littlete for the surgery, she would lie on the operating table. Zac felt his internal organs were twisted into a ball. "Why did you kill my child?" He asked, gnashing his teeth. "I... I don''t want... " She lowered her head and wanted to tell him that she was afraid that the child was not his. But the words were on the tip of her tongue and she could not spit them out. "Didn''t the doctor remind you that you have a special constitution, so you can''t have an operation?" Zac''s fist hit the steering wheel furiously. His eyes were like a volcano, exploding with anger, trying to burn her to ashes. She was even willing to risk her life to kill his child just for the sake of Hanson? She held her arms and began to sob. What else could she do? Should she take the risk to give birth to the baby? If the baby was really a bastard, how could she face the me of thousands of people? Zac took several deep breaths to control his anger that mighte out at any time, in case he identally hurt her. After a long while, he said insidiously, "You are my woman, and if you are dead, you are my ghost. Unless I die first, don''t do anything else. If you dare to hurt the child again, you will never have a good life." Every word he said was murderous. Essie curled up and buried her head between her knees. Tears kept running from her eyes, making her knees wet. He was so determined to let her give birth to the baby? Wasn''t he worried about it at all? If the child was other''s, could he calmly ept it? Wasn''t he afraid that he and his family would be disgraced and be theughingstock of the celebrities? While she was absent-minded, Zacunched the engine. As soon as she returned to the vi, he imprisoned her and asked a few bodyguards to watch her. She was not allowed to step out of the vi, but he disappeared. He didn''t see her for many days, as if he had already forgotten her. She was so upset that she woke up from a nightmare in the middle of the night. Since he was no longer by her side, she was so scared that she had to cover her head with a quilt. After a week, she was bored to death. The bastard Zac was still mad at her, or was he going to find another woman to vent his anger on? She decided to go out. As soon as she reached the door, she was stopped by the bodyguards. "Madam, you can''t go out." "I''m going to find Zac. You can follow me if you don''t trust me." Essie walked out of the room with those words. In the CEO Office of the Emperor Group. As soon as she saw Mrs. Rong, the Secretary stood up and was about to inform Zac of that. However, she was stopped by Essie and said, "You don''t have to inform him. I''ll go straight to tell him." "But Mr. CEO is meeting a friend now," the Secretary said with embarrassment. Friend? A man or a woman? Chapter 279 Kill You Kill Me Or Self-Injury (Part One) Chapter 279 Kill You Kill Me Or Self-Injury (Part One) "Which friend?" she asked. "It''s Miss Qin," the Secretary replied. Le? Suddenly, Essie frowned again, and without uttering a single word, she turned around and went upstairs. ''I''m going to have a surprise attack. Why does he and Le lock themselves in the office?'' The door of the office was not locked. She pushed it open and saw that the man and woman inside were hugging and they looked intimate. She just stood at the door, thinking that she shouldn''t be surprised. They were meant to love each other, but they couldn''t be together because of the opposition of their family. So they took her, a fool, as a substitute as the honorable future hostess of the Rong family. But somehow she felt hurt as if she was cheated, tricked and insulted. Her sudden appearance shocked Zac. He let go of her and asked, "Why are you doing here?" "Sorry to interrupt you. You can go on!" Essie gritted her teeth again, mmed the door and ran outside. "Essie--" Zac ran out like a fast wind and grabbed her in the corridor. "Listen to me, you misunderstood me." "No need. I only believe what I see with my eyes." Essie flung his hands away with all her strength and said, "Zac, you major asshole! That''s why you locked me in the vi. You don''t want me to disturb you and your lover, do you? If you really have the ability, marry her. Don''t always peep. You are not a coward, and you should not always hide yourself under the ground." "Le and I are just talking business. Nothing else." Zac exined with a clear and honest look in his eyes. Essie didn''t believe a word, thinking that for the past seven days, he must stay with Le every day, and even the office was their ''battlefield''. She was pissed off with her hair boiling. "She is a jewelry designer. What business does she have with you?" "She has already returned to the Qin group. This time she is working on the open project of the resort in City E." "So you two are hugging each other to talk business?" The corners of her mouth lifted into a mocking smile. If she hadn''te in to disturb them, things would have turnedpletely different? What would they do next? "She just fell down. I gave her a hand." Seeing that she didn''t trust him at all, Zac was annoyed and helpless. "What a coincidence. Keep making up the story." "Zac, I didn''t expect that you would refuse to admit what you have done." Essie said in a tone as cold as ice. "I did nothing!" Zac grabbed her shoulders abruptly and roared. Her doubt and usation were like a knife piercing into his heart. "Yes, it''s my fault that I stumble in. You haven''t had the time to do it yet. I''m the one who should be med for spoiling your things. You can go back and finish it. I''ll get used to it. Anyway, it should not be the first time that you had done it." Her sneering words made him at a loss, almost on the edge of madness. It turned out that her trust in him waspletely zero. "I''ve already exined it to you. Believe it or not, I haven''t settled with you about what happened in the hospital. I don''t want to see you now. Go back to the vi!" After saying that, he asked the bodyguards following behind to take her away, lest he could not suppress his anger that was about to burst out from his throat and hurt her. "Zac, fine! You win!" She angrily shook her head and walked outside. She felt as if she had fallen into the bottom of the Arctic Ocean. Her body, from her inner organs to her limbs, were freezing to the bone. It was not until they returned to the office that Zac remembered that Le was still in there. "Brother Zac, are you all right?" She came over and asked hypocritically. In fact, she was happy to hear they quarrel. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "You go back first." Zac walked to the window and pushed it open. His mood was totally ruined. "Zac." Le hesitated for a moment and walked to his side, "Do you need me to exin to her?" she asked deliberately. "Le, I want to be alone for a while." There was an impatient look on Zac''s face. It seemed that he didn''t want to be disturbed again. Le lowered her head and went out in low spirits. As soon as the door was closed, Zac thumped the wall with his fist. He hated this kind of mood that was out of control. More importantly, he hated that his emotions were influenced by her. For this muddled-headed fool, he had changed the record of his bottom line for several times. He was the one who initiated this Cat-and-Mouse game. He was supposed to be a cat. However, he turned into a mouse and was willing to be caught by this muddled-headed fool. Damn it! Not long after Essie came back, she took action to revenge on the man. When the man received the call from his butler Ann, she was sitting on a twig. The twig was about five meters high above the ground. The bodyguards had already made air cushions around the spot. Even if she jumped down, she would fall on the air cushions, the adult wouldn''t die. But the innocent child was difficult to keep. Essie didn''t allow them to get close to her. If they did, she would jump off from the twig. She didn''t care about it at all. There could be a bastard in her belly. If it was gone, she would be free. "Essie Yi, are you crazy? Come down now." Zac''s face turned pale in panic. He was on the verge of breaking down. "Go to apany your first love. Leave me alone. The scenery here is beautiful. I want to breathe some fresh air." Essie giggled as she spoke, but her eyes were shedding tears. Obviously, what had happened in the office had given her another heavy blow. The heavy burden on her shoulder had been overloaded, and she was in danger of breaking down at any time. Chapter 280 Kill You Kill Me Or Self-Injury (Part Two) Chapter 280 Kill You Kill Me Or Self-Injury (Part Two) "Essie Yi, am I so untrustworthy for you to trust?" Zac said in a hoarse voice. "No, you are not!" She shook her head cruelly. He lied to her to ward off the marriage with his mistress, took her as a substitute, and even designed a plot to make her give birth to child. Nothing was trustworthy at all. Looking at her resolute expression, his heart felt like it had been run through by a basin of heated iron, and even his pores were filled with pain. "Since I am so unworthy, you don''t have to hurt yourself for me. Come down, quickly down." "Hurt myself for you? Don''t even think about it. I did it for myself," Essie said coldly. She was dispensable in his heart, and he was also insignificant in her heart. "I will give you anything you want as long as youe down." "Really?" "Yes." Zac nodded solemnly and added in a cold tone, "Except leaving, you should know it is impossible. Even you are dead, you are also my ghost." "I don''t want this baby. Promise me that you''ll agree me to have an abortion. I''lle downstairs right away." a glimmer of light shed across Essie''s eyes. This was her condition. To be a substitute was enough to be pitiful, and she didn''t want to give birth to bastard, losing dignity and being ridiculed. Zac''s handsome face twisted with a violent convulsion, and fury rose from his eyes. After a while, he rushed into the vi like a tornado and rushed out the vi like a lightning. Essie blinked her eyes, and recognized that it was a dagger, which was glittering as cold as lightning. Was he going to kill her? She wanted to abort the baby, and he wanted to kill her? She shivered violently, grabbing the branches on both sides in case he jumped on to give her a stab. "Essie Yi, you get down!" roared him, making the leaves fly in the air. "I... I won''t get off. " She shook her head desperately. A chill rose from the soles of her feet and quickly spread to her spine, and then spread all over her body, making her tremble. He stared at her, with his veins throbbing in his forehead, and his eyes fierce and malicious. There was dead silence in the garden, and only his fast breath was echoing like an air blower. The dagger in his hand was emitting a cold light, which pierced her eyes. All of a sudden, he raised his hand. In a sh of a cold light, a huge wound appeared on his arm. The wound was very deep, and the blood gushed out. It fell onto the grass bit by bit quickly and dyed a large area of grass and leaves red. "Sir!" The housekeeper and the servants screamed in horror. As soon as she heard that, Essie was shocked, with her eyes as wide as two bells. He wasn''t trying to kill her. He wanted to kill himself! The strong shock and fear made her face pale in an instant, and the blood disappeared from her lips. She opened her mouth and tried to say something, but finally she just shook her head very hard. "Essie Yi,e down for god''s sake!" His eyes were bloodshot, and his voice was as shrill as the cry of a wild beast. It was not that she didn''t want toe down, but that her brain and body were already stiffened in extreme horror, and she was unable to react in time. Seeing that she didn''t move, Zac was on the verge of losing control. He asked, "You don''t want to come down, do you?" He held the dagger more tightly and gritted his teeth. As he was about to move again, she knew what he wanted to do. She screamed in horror and shouted, "No!" "Then get down from the twig right now!" Zac roared in a hoarse voice. Essie burst into tears again and said, "Zac Rong, don''t cut your arm again. I want to get down, but my legs are so weak that I can''t get down." Damn it! Immediately, Zac dropped the dagger and jumped onto the air cushion. The bodyguards also surrounded him in a circle to prevent that Essie would fall down again. Zac jumped on twigs and twigs, and then held Essie''s hand. "Don''t be afraid. Take your time." His voice softened, trying to ease her tension. With tears all over her face, Essie looked at his arm, which was still bleeding, and felt heartbroken. He was so cruel that he scratched it so deep that even a piece of flesh could be seen. Not until Essie''s feet were all right did he heave a sigh of relief. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ann brought the first-aid kit to stop the bleeding and then called the doctor to stitch the wound. Essie was covering her eyes with her hands and didn''t dare to open them until the doctor finished bandaging for Zac. "Wait for me in the room." With that, she went upstairs obediently. She didn''t dare to provoke him again because she did not want to see him hurt himself again. After she walked into the room, Ann, who was standing next to him, whispered, "Sir, when women are pregnant, their emotions will be very sensitive, and there will be symptoms of depression if they don''t get over it. You''d better spend more time with your wife. It''s hard for you not to think too much if you are alone." Zac choked slightly. Looking at her dodging appearance, it was obvious that she suspected that he had an affair, which irritated Essie and made hermit suicide. He cleared his throat and said, "Ask Linda to cook a bowl of bird''s nest gruel for my wife." Then he stood up and went upstairs. He stood in front of the room, took two deep breaths in session to adjust his emotions. The reason why he didn''te to her for a week was that once he thought that she was going to kill their child, his anger was uncontroble. In order to avoid hurting her after losing control, he had no choice but to leave her alone. Chapter 281 The Truth Was Brought To Light (Part One) Chapter 281 The Truth Was Brought To Light (Part One) Essie was curled up by the bed head with pillow in her arms. She still could not recover from the horror. When she heard the door being pushed open, she couldn''t help but shudder. "Do you need me to exin to you about what happened in the office?" Zac said in a cold voice. There was no trace of guilt. Her heart was cold, "No need." She was clear about the rtionship between Le and him, so he didn''t need to say more to strike her. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Then tell me, why did you kill my child?" He said word by word through his teeth. She lowered her head and tightened her arms, "I..." She was too embarrassed to speak it out. "Is it because of Hanson?" He held her head with his hands, with a malicious expression in his eyes. It seemed that he wanted to find out the shadow that had been haunting in her mind. "No, it has nothing to do with him." She shook her head immediately. "Then why?" He didn''t intend to let her go. A frightened expression surfaced on her face. She cried as her shoulder shivered. He raised her head with force, not letting her escape, "It is because... You hate me so you want to kill my child?" His expression became ferocious, mixed with unspeakable sadness. "No, it''s not like that." She shook her head desperately, "I''m afraid... I''m afraid he''s not yours. " She cried out loud. These words cost all of her courage and strength. "What did you say?" Zac shuddered with fear. "How could it be not mine?" Essie covered her face, "You weren''t the one in the hotel on that day. You were afraid that I would commit suicide again, so you lied to me, weren''t you?" Zac was shocked. A deep light shed across his eyes. "What a little fool!" He took her hands and removed them from her face to make her look at him. "Now I am telling you seriously that I was the one who stayed with you that night. The child is one hundred percent mine." Hearing that, Essie stopped crying all of a sudden. She widened her eyes and looked at him in confusion. "But Mandy told me that she saw me being..." She stopped and bit her lips. "Have you met Mandy?" It seemed that Zac understood everything now. Essie nodded and held the hemline of his cloth with her little hand. "Zac, please don''t lie to me. Don''t lie to me. I''m really scared. I''m really afraid that the child isn''t yours." He hugged her into his arms. His little fool was deceived by that damn bitch Mandy. She almost killed their baby. In order to erase the shadow in her heart, he had already asked William to go to the hotel and get the surveince video for that night. "It was brother who first found you and saved you, and then I went there in time to cure you." He whispered in her ear, "Honey, you were too active that night. You didn''t allow me to stop the whole night." "You''re annoying." She lovingly patted him on the shoulder. She finally felt relieved. Fortunately, her child was safe and sound. Otherwise, she might not forgive herself all her life. "Mandy, why did she lie to me?" "Then, you should asked her." Zac snorted, with a murderous look in his eyes. Anyone who dared to hurt his baby must have wanted to die. Before long, William took Mandy here. When the plot was brought to light, she suddenly knelt down in front of Essie and begged for mercy, "Essie, I didn''t mean to hurt you. Someone forced me to do so. If I didn''t do it, I would be in jail. I can''t be in jail." "Why did you have to go to jail?" Hearing that, Essie was dazed for a second. Mandy lowered her head and didn''t dare to say anything more. Right next to her, Zac said, "It was because she crashed into Todd." "What?" Essie was scared. "He deserved it." Mandy clenched her teeth. "Since he failed, you should just call the police. Why did you hit him? Murder is against thew." Essie sighed again. Mandy clenched her fists and her eyes were full of hatred. Looking at her, Zac sneered, "Todd has seeded. In fact, she was the person whom he harmed that night." Mandy violently twitched and cried. Essie walked to her and tried tofort her. She was stopped by Zac. She didn''t deserve her sympathy at all as she betrayed her best friend. "Mandy Lu, who''s threatening you?" "I don''t know. It''s a woman. She called and told me she had evidence of my hitting down and killing Todd. If I don''t lie to Essie as her request, she will hand the evidence to the police and put me in jail." Mandy didn''t dare to tell the truth. She would have been dead if Zac had known that she had involved in the plot of framing Essie. But she didn''t know that she had indirectly revealed the truth of the hotel incident, and that the mastermind was not Todd. There was someone else. "Mandy Lu, if I find out that you have been involved in this matter, I will let you die a miserable life in prison." Zac warned. His sharp eyes seemed to be able to tear the woman in front of him to pieces at any time. Mandy hissed and grabbed the corner of Essie''s clothes. "Essie, please forgive me. I was too scared just now. I have been insulted by that fat pig. If I were to be put in jail again, my life would be over." "Mandy." Essie held her up and said, "I don''t me you. You are also a victim. Let''s not talk about it anymore." After saying that, she turned her eyes to Zac and asked, "Is there any way to solve this case of Todd for Mandy and make her not be threatened anymore?" "Let her solve her own problem," Zac said coldly. It was kind of mercy that he didn''t punish her. "It doesn''t matter. I can handle it," Mandy said in a low voice. As long as she could get through them, she would not be worried any more. After discussion, Zac and Essie decided that they would never hide the news of pregnancy. When they came back to the Rong Mansion, they would announce the news to their family in a high profile. Chapter 282 The Truth Was Brought To Light (Part Two) Chapter 282 The Truth Was Brought To Light (Part Two) Both Abel and Alena were very happy. With a foxy smile on her face, Mary replied gloomily, "Aren''t you guys have been on birth control all the time?" "Grandpa and grandma hope to have a great grandson as soon as possible. Then Essie and I did not make and control for it," Zac said, with a smile at the corners of his mouth. ''Gosh, she was designed by this big liar, '' thought Essie. Wearing a very sullen face, Valery red at the t belly of Essie and wished that she could stab into it. Then Essie raised her hand to protect her belly. For the past few days, because of Mandy''s lies, the baby had already been frightened. She couldn''t let it be disturbed by such a vicious gaze. Mary took a sip of tea and said slowly, "aunt Bonney chose a date in February next year. At that time, Essie was pregnant with a huge belly. It was not good for her to hold the wedding ceremony if she was pregnant. Would she hold the wedding after the baby was born?" "That''s a question." Nodding, Alena said, "The wedding will be held this year, but it''s not good to hold the wedding this year. We can only hold it after the baby is born." Zac put his arm around Essie''s shoulders and said, "It doesn''t matter. Let''s hold a wedding ceremony and spend our honeymoon together with our baby." "Okay." Essie nodded with a smile. The servant brought the newly picked orange to the table. It was Zac who peeled one for Essie. Seeing that she ate it with a good appetite, he scraped her nose with great affection. "You used to be afraid of sour. You didn''t eat sour at all. But now you are particr craving about sour food." Hearing that, Alena smiled so happily that she narrowed her eyes and said, "It is good that you like sour food. You would like sour food if it is a boy. If you like spicy food then will be likely that it is a girl. Now you are craving for sour food, it means that you are pregnant with a boy." "It''s better if Essie can have a girl." Mary cut in, "There is a boy in Valery''s belly. If she will give birth to a girl. A boy and a girl make a good sign for the family." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Alena''s face slightly darkened. "Can they be the same?" Her words were harsh. The Rong family only treated the sons of the legal wife as the sessor. Essie gave birth to a son of the precious first great grandson of the Rong family. If her second child was not a boy, then her first son would be the fifth generation of power holder for the Rong family. But the child that came out from Valery''s belly did not count. He was a nobody. One was the honorable sessor of the Rong family, while the other was a bastard who did not even had the right to have a slightest status in the n. What a big difference! Hearing this, Valery was very angry. The tears of Essie were her sweeties and her smiles were her poison. She couldn''t let her be socent anymore. Essie went back to her room to take a nap. When she walked out of her room and reached the stairway, she met Valery. "Essie, a friend of mine told me something interesting. Do you want to hear it?" Standing in front of her, Valery wore a wicked smile on her face. "I''m not interested," Essie said coldly and turned around and was about to go downstairs. At this moment, Valery''s voice came from behind, "It is closely rted to your baby. Don''t you want to hear it?" Hearing her question, Essie stopped, turned around and said, "Well, if you have something to tell me, just say it directly. Don''t keep me guessing." "My friend told me that she saw you were carried into a room by a fat man in the hotel and stayed there the whole night. Did you get pregnant on that night?" Essie clenched her fists in anger. She had suspected she was the one who nned the whole thing, but when she admitted it this way. "Valery, I warn you. If you dare to hurt my child again, I will kill both you and your child!" Valery covered her belly with hands subconsciously. Essie nced at her coldly, turned around and went downstairs. With a vicious expression on her face, Valery stretched out her hand and pushed her violently from behind. She staggered and rushed forward. Luckily, she grasped the handrail in time when she leaned against it. Otherwise, she wouldn''t fall to the ground. But at that moment, Valery was very unlucky. She used too much strength and was so heavy that she even couldn''t grab the esctor when she stood in the center of the house. Thus, she lost her bnce and fell down the stairs. The blood ran out from her dress. She held her stomach and cried painfully. Then she passed out. Essie called people in a panic and then she called 911. The ambnce arrived soon and sent Valery to the hospital. "Oh my God! She was bleeding heavily. Will she die?" Sage''s face turned pale out of fear. She worried that Elizabeth would get even with her. Zac was in a serious expression. He didn''t care about what happened to Valery. He only wanted to make sure that her child was fine. "How did she fall down the stairs?" Mary asked with a frown. "At that time, only she was there. You can ask her." Sage pointed at Essie. After being pped in the face twicest time, she dared not to lie again. Essie rolled her eyes and said, "I don''t know. I was walking ahead and somehow she fell down. But there are surveince cameras in the lobby. You will know the reason when you look into it." She didn''t say that it was Valery who pushed her. She wanted them to see the truth. Mary''s face darkened when she heard Essie''s words. Of course she would check. Didn''t ever think that she was pregnant now, and she couldn''t do whatever she wanted. She had ways to punish her. Chapter 283 Premature Birth (Part One) Chapter 283 Premature Birth (Part One) The door of the operating room was finally opened. Due to the premature delivery, the baby was not in a good condition. Valery had to put the baby in the incubator for observation. When the nurse came out with an incubator, Essie walked over and looked at the boy through the incubator wall. The boy was so small, like a cat. Although she didn''t know if he was rted to Zac by blood, she knew the boy was rted to her by blood because she was his aunt. No matter how bad Valery was, the child was innocent. She hoped that everything would be fine with him. When they got back, Zac checked out the surveince video. He was totally pissed off when he saw that Valery pushed the Essie. He just wanted to rush into the hospital and strangle her. Anyway, since the child was born, he didn''t need to worry about her at all. "I will ask the hospital to do a paternity test tomorrow." Essie nodded. There was a smile on her face when Valery and her mother knew the result that the baby was not Zac''s, as if she could bring her great joy after she gave them a fatal blow. Zac reached out his hand and gently touched her belly. "My dear wife, you have to apany me all my life. You can''t break your promise." "I will tell you after I see the identification report." Hearing that, Essie could not help but curl her mouth. In a word, ck and white could be used as a proof. Lying on the back of the sofa, Zac touched the back of his head with both hands and said, "Anyway, the baby will be raised by me and he will live with us. Can you ept that?" Instead of answering her question, she unfolded the screen and read the child''s pet name on it. Then she said, "Let''s name the baby first." Zac knew that she had epted it. He raised the corners of his mouth slightly, bowed his head and looked for it with her. Atst, they decided to named their child ximena. The next day, when Zac handed over the paternity test report to Valery, she was shocked. She couldn''t believe it. She threw it on the ground, covered her ears and shook her head hard. "It''s impossible. You lied to me. How can the child not be yours? How could it be possible?" She had a nervous breakdown. She was out of her mind. During her pregnancy of ten months, she had thought that she could be the honorable hostess of the Rong family because of the baby. However, she had made a huge mistake. "It was you that night... It was you..." she screamed wildly. Zac sneered, "You want to set me up, huh?" "No, no..." yelled Valery, in a hysterical state. At this moment, the doctor came in, with a very serious expression on his face, as if he had bad news, "We''ve made a detailed examination for the child. He has very serious congenital heart disease, and he might be in danger at any time." Zac was shocked. "The child can''t be hurt. You must save him by all means." "His lungs are not fully developed right now, and he can''t breathe normally. He needs to wait until the lungs are fully developed in two month before he performed the cardiac surgery." The doctor said, "There is another problem. The baby is a type of extremely special blood type. We have checked blood bank and there is no record about this type. Fortunately, we havepared the mother''s blood types and found that they have the same blood type. So Miss Xu could transfuse blood to her child during the operation."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I don''t want to transfuse blood to him. He is a fake. He should die!" Valery roared. "Shut up!" With a growl, Zac asked the doctor to leave first, and then he walked to the bed and grabbed her chin with his hand. He tightened his grip on it so that it hurt so much that she screamed. He said, "Valery, if it''s my child, then it''s going to be aborted when it''s still an embryo. Do you think that there is any chance for you to give birth to it?" He had always been cold-blooded and ruthless. He didn''t care about killing the bastard that he shouldn''t have. Only the woman he firmly believed was qualified to bear him a child could give birth to his child. "Since he''s not your child, why did you still save him?" asked Valery in a trembling voice. "This is my business." Zac said in a deep voice. Valery bit her teeth, and there was a deep hatred in her eyes. She hated him, and she hated Essie. If she was miserable, she wouldn''t let them have a peaceful life. "I can transfuse blood to the child, but you have to agree with me with two conditions." Immediately, a shade of red rose''s color mingled with Zac''s eyes. He hated it the most when someone tried to put forward conditions to him. But he had been tolerating it for nine months. He didn''t mind another two months. This child must live well. "What is it?" He uttered between his teeth. An imperceptible sinister and insidious smile climbed up the corners of Valery''s mouth. Although she didn''t know the reason, she knew very well that he cared about the child, which was the weakness she could take advantage of. "First, you can''t reveal the result of the paternity test before the operation, especially don''t let Essie know. If she knows the identity of the child, I would rather die than transfuse blood to him. Second, I will stay in the Rong Mansion for sitting the month after I give birth. You should take good care of me and treat me as your wife." There was a tinge of cold light shed through Zac''s eyes. He didn''t mind waiting two more months. It was just... After a long silence, he said coldly, "Okay, I promise you." In the vi, Essie was waiting for him toe back with the paternity test report. Upon hearing the footsteps outside, Essie immediately walked up to him. Chapter 284 Premature Birth (Part Two) Chapter 284 Premature Birth (Part Two) Zac held her in his arms and said, "Slow down. You have a baby now. You can''t be as impatient as before." "Where is it?" Essie reached out her hand. She wanted to see the result first. Zac seated her on the sofa. He poured her a ss of water before slowly opening his mouth, "The doctor told me today that the baby has congenital heart disease and needs surgery." "Will it be dangerous?" Essie was shocked again. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I don''t know yet. The surgery won''t be arranged until the lung development is fully developed two monthster, so..." He paused, "I... Haven''t had a paternity test yet. " Essie was shocked. "It only takes a hair to do the paternity test. It won''t affect the baby." He pursed his lips and felt guilty. "I want to... I''ll have the baby tested after the surgery." Essie''s face darkened. "You promised me that you would do a paternity test as soon as the baby was born, and now you have to dy it for another two months. Are you afraid of doing it?" "Essie." He put his arm around her shoulder and said, "I don''t know there will be something wrong with the baby. I just want to make sure that everything goes well after the operation. I promise you, I will give you the paternity test two monthster. " two months? Upon hearing this, Essie sneered and thought that he might have to find another excuse to dy this date after two month? "Zac, I think that the child of Valery is yours. It''s you who have no courage to admit it." "Don''t you know what kind of person I am?" Zac was depressed. "I don''t know. I don''t understand you. Not at all." Essie violently shook off his hand, and she was about to burst into fury. She continued, "You''re just a liar! You''ve fooled me again and again. I won''t trust you anymore! I won''t trust a word from you anymore!" She turned around and wanted to rush out, but was hugged from behind. "The paternity test report is so important to you. We are going to have a baby. Do you still want to leave me?" "Yes, as long as Valery''s child is yours, I will leave. It doesn''t matter whether we have a child or not." She almost roared at him. Like her mother, Valery was also a smart and crafty woman. She couldn''t repeat her mother''s tragedy, or else her marriage would be tangled with a third person. "I have no ce in your heart?" Zac was injured. He felt his organs and limbs were cold, as if he had fallen into a hole of ice and snow. Essie broke loose from his grip and turned to stare at him. Her eyes were filled with resentment. "I can''t fall in love with a jerk who only knew how to deceive me." Zac sighed heavily, his face filled with helplessness and sadness. "I didn''t lie to you, but there were reasons for it. I only need two months. As soon as the child''s surgery ispleted, I will hand over the paternity test to you." "I don''t want to wait for even a single day." With a resolute and cold tone, Essie continued, "You have only two options: do the paternity test now or divorce me." Zac''s eyes were filled with rage. What he hated most was divorce. "I have the final say on this matter. You have no choice but to wait even if you don''t want to." He could only use some forced means to force her topromise. Essie sneered, which was full of sarcasm, "Zac Rong, do you know why I have no feelings for you? Because you don''t deserve it. " Zac''s handsome face twitched. Her words were like a heavy bullet hitting his vital parts. He didn''t say a word. All his muscles seemed to be frozen and unable to stretch. After a long time, he walked out mechanically and left her alone in the room. She was so sad that she threw herself on the bed and cried. She felt like she had fallen into an abyss and didn''t know when she could walk out. After she stayed in the hospital for a few days, Valery just went back to the Rong Mansion to sit the month. It was really difficult for Essie to be in a rtionship with the woman again. She was hiding in the vi and never stepped into the Rong Mansion. Out of sight, out of mind. She didn''t care what Zac did or said. She just took him as an invisible person. Valery didn''t forget to give her a blow. She called her early in the morning. "You are pregnant now, so you can''t apany Zac. I will do the job for you in the following months." She smiled maliciously. "I don''t care about him for a long time. Take it if you like. I don''t care." She was desperate. When Zac heard her words, he felt he was kicked into a hole in the ice. His whole body was freeze. "Are you going to ignore me like this all the time?" Essie sat on the sofa and turned on the TV. It seemed that she didn''t hear him at all. He grasped her shoulder gloomily, and she turned her head away. He pinched her chin and forced her to look at him. She simply closed her eyes. "Essie Yi, what on earth do you want to do?" He was depressed and didn''t know what to do. "Divorce." Essie shook off his hands and spit out the two words coldly. During this period, no matter what he said, she only used this word to respond. She was as if she was determined. "That''s impossible. I have posted our marriage information to the public. Now everyone knows that you are my wife." Zac frowned. He hade to her in order to make her give up the idea. Unexpectedly, there would be another terrible consequence. Chapter 285 I Lost Our Child Chapter 285 I Lost Our Child Lucy called her and told her that she and Bob had arrived at the Dragon City and stayed in the InterContinental Hotel. Essie hurried over to them. As soon as she entered the room, Lucy took her by the hand and ced a piece of newspaper from the Dragon City Evening Paper in front of her. On the front page, it said, ''Centaury General Report, a beautiful designer is married to the richest man''. "Didn''t you say that Zaces from an ordinary family? Why did she be a member of the Rong family? " "I didn''t know who he was until recently. He did not tell me when we got married." Essie stammered to exin. She wanted to hide this from them, but she didn''t expect that they would see the news so soon. "Is he Mary''s son?" Lucy''s eyes shed with anger. Essie nodded. She could see her mother''s gloomy face. Hearing that, Lucy was trembling in extreme fury and clenched her fists tightly. In a hurry, Bob held her into his arms. "Please calm down, you''ve just had the operation. Please don''t get angry again." "Surgery?" "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?" Essie asked worriedly. "Don''t worry. I just have a myoma of uterus, and it will be okay to perform theparoscopic hysterectomy surgery to remove it. But..." Bob sighed. "Just what?" Essie asked. "The doctor found that your mother had been ligatured many years ago. I suppose it was during your delivery that the doctor did it without letting her know," Bob said. "Asshole --" Essie roared furiously again, having an impulse to kill the bastard. She shouted, "Mom, do you remember the doctor? Let''s get even with him!" "Your father and I have asked in the hospital. She died in a car ident fifteen years ago," Lucy said. "She was likely killed to keep the secret." With a sneer, Essie knew who had done that, needless to ask. "Essie." Lucy grasped her hand and said, "You can''t be with Mary''s son. She is a devil and she will not treat you well." "Mom." Hearing that, Essie lowered her head. It was true that Mary didn''t treat her well and wanted her to be expelled from the Rong family. Looking at her depressed face, Lucy knew that she was right. "Essie, do you know that it was she who introduced Elizabeth to your father and set up your father for her? At that time, Elizabeth was penniless and not powerful, so she couldn''t turn over at all. If she hadn''t helped her secretly, how could she sessfully enter our Xu family and be wanton. She was not afraid of any danger? And she could even bribed the doctor to ligate me so that I could never be pregnant again! I think she is not only an aplice of Elizabeth, but also a collusion." After she heard the news in the hospital, all the hatred she had hidden for years were stirred up. This time, she came here in order to take her daughter away. "Why did she do that?" Essie asked in shock. "She is a narrow-minded person who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance." Lucy could not help but grit her teeth. She didn''t want his daughter to know too much about the conflict between the members of the prior generation. She said, "Essie, Mary is our enemy, and you can''t be together with the son of the enemy. Your identity will be exposed sooner orter. At that time, Mary will definitely make things difficult for you and drive a wedge between you and her son. No matter how well Zac treats you, he won''t go against his mother. You will fall into endless quarrels, just like what your father and I did before. Essie, I can''t let you repeat my tragedy. It''s not toote to divorce with Zac yet. Let''s take you back to Jiang City or live somewhere else. Don''t ever meet him again." Her words were like a fire, burning up the only kinship of Zac and their marriage, leaving only the lifeless ash behind. "Mother, you can go back with father now. You have just received an operation, so you should have a good rest. After I deal with the thing about Zac, I will go back to Jiang City," she said in a low and weak voice. Lucy knew that she had taken her words seriously, so she said, "I''m worried about you being here alone. Your father and I will stay in Dragon City. If you have handled everything well, we''ll go back together." "Mom, don''t worry. I''m not alone. I have my sister. I saw her. We often gather together," Essie said, patting her on the shoulder. "Really?" Hearing that, Lucy''s eyes turned red. She hadn''t seen her elder daughter for many years. "Is your sister okay?" she asked. "She is fine. Now she is the deputy CEO of Hengyuan Co., Ltd." "Don''t worry. I''ll ask for her help if there is anything I can''t deal with," she added with a smile. Lucy took her into her arms. The God had been ying tricks on them. She had taken great turns and finally her daughter bumped into the son of Mary. What a tragedy. Out of the hotel, Essie wandered around the river. It was in the afternoon. There were no other people on the quiet river. Her heart was like being firmly strangled by a rope, and she was almost unable to breathe. She had always wanted to leave him and get freedom. But why? When she thought that she could never see him again, she felt as painful as then thousand ants were biting her heart. It seemed that the whole world was about to copse, as if the sky had lost the sunlight, and the night would never pass. But mom was right. As long as there were Valery and Mary, there was no peace in their marriage. The endless conspiracy and war would tired both of them out. ''It''s over. Let it be over. Let it be an end forever and go back to its original starting point.'' While she was lost in deep thoughts, her cellphone rang. She took a look at the screen of the cellphone and found that it was a call from Hanson. "Essie? I''m in Dragon City. Can I meet you?" Since they partedst time, he had been fidgeting every day. He had been worried about her since he hadn''t seen her and confirmed that she was safe. "I''m on the riverbank," she said in a low voice and walked on. It was drizzling. She hurriedly walked to the pavilion in front of her to shelter from the rain. She didn''t want to catch a cold because of the rain, which might hurt the baby in her belly. After a while, the rain stopped. When she was about to go out, a strange man blocked her way. "Hey, pretty girl, make friend with me?" There was a smirk on his face. However, Essie ignored his words and walked outside in a hurry. He followed her closely. Being afraid, she started to run at full speed. He quickly caught up with her and grabbed her by the arm. "Help!" cried Essie as she struggled, freaking out again. "No one would poke his nose into other people''s business anymore in these years." The man smiled wickedly and threw her to the ground. She raised her hand to protect her stomach in horror, and a burst of pain came from it. "What are you doing?" "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. Someone paid me for the baby in your belly. And I took the money I just have to do what they ask me to do. Someone wants to kill your unborn baby, so I''ll take care of it for her." Then he lifted his leg and was about to kick her, but a heavy punch came from the side and knocked him down to the ground. Before he could stand up, he got a few more punches and several of his teeth were broken. He got up hurriedly and ran away. Hanson ran back to her and lifted her up. "Essie? Are you all right?" "My stomach aches." Essie said painfully. "I''ll take you to the hospital." Hanson immediately put her in the car. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Hanson, take me to the Dragon City hospital. Call Amy and ask her aunt toe here. I don''t want other doctors," said Essie Essie handed the phone to him. The man had been hired to kill her own child. Perhaps the doctors in the hospital had been bribed by them as well. She couldn''t be as infertile as her mother was now. Hanson made a call to Amy, and she told her that Director Li was in the hospital. As soon as Essie got off the car, she was sent to the emergency room. Amy, Jacy and Zac then rushed over. "How is Essie now?" Zac didn''t have the time to ask why Hanson was here. What he cared about now was only the safety of Essie and her baby. "If I didn''te here in time, she might have been killed." As soon as he said that, Hanson grasped him by the cor of his coat and said, "How on earth do you protect her?" Zac felt a twist in his internal organs. Before this ident, he had arranged bodyguards to follow and protect Essie, but when Essie told him that her parents hade, and that she didn''t want them to know his true identity for the moment, he dismissed the bodyguards. He didn''t expect that this ident would happen so soon. The door of the emergency room opened. He pushed away Hanson''s hand and rushed to Director Li. "How is my wife?" "The mother is fine, but the baby is gone," Director Li said with regret. A sudden loud bang came to Zac''s brain. It was like a bolt exploded violently in his brain. Every cell in his brain was burnt and destroyed. The baby is gone? His baby was gone? He held his head with his hands and sat on the ground limply. A heat wave rushed into his eyes. His lung wrung, his organs throbbed, and his chest seemed to turn out a furnace of molten iron. Every nerve was so hot that he felt a sharp pain. How could his child be gone? How could it be lost? He punched the wall with anger and then continued punching until his knuckles were bleeding. He was full of anger, and he would definitely pull out the person who killed his child and feed him to the dogs. Jacy and Amy rushed over and pulled him away. "Brother-inw, you and sister Yi are still young. You will have another child in the future." "That will depend on if Essie would forgive him or not," Hanson said in a low voice. His cold words were like a pair of cruel hands, which pushed Zac into the abyss. Because of the paternity test, Essie had been indifferent for many days. Except for the word ''divorce'', she did not say anything else to him. Now that the child was gone, it was equal to thest bond between them broke, and their marriage was empty. In the ward, Essie was awake. She put her hand on her belly and stared at the ceiling with empty and dull eyes, as if all the colors had been taken away. With red eyes, Zac stared at her with an expression of apology, uneasiness and flinch. "Sorry, my little fool, sorry..." He kept telling her that he failed to protect her and their child. She turned around and gave him a cold nce. "Zac, what are you sad about? Anyway, you already have a child. It doesn''t matter if you have my child or not." Chapter 286 Fair Well, Dragon City Chapter 286 Fair Well, Dragon City With a sad and bitter smile on his face, Zac said, "Am I so bad in your heart?" "If I can make the choice again, I will definitely choose not to know you forever." She said the sentence word by word, cruel and cold. Her eyes were as desperate as death. She seemed to have given up on him and their marriage. His heart was torn into pieces. There was an unprecedented fear rising from the back, spreading slowly to the limbs and bones. He couldn''t help shivering. He held her hand tightly for fear that she would leave once he loosened it. She didn''t withdraw her hand, allowing him to hold it. Her hand was cold and her expression was even colder, as if he was invisible, and she didn''t want to care anymore. After that, there was only silence in the room. She closed her eyes and didn''t want to look at him. He stayed at her bedside the whole night, but she didn''t open her eyes again. The next day, the sun was shining brightly, as if to sweep away the haze of the previous day. Essie woke up very early. Lying on the edge of her bed, Zac frowned and closed his eyes, as if taking the troubles into his dream. She looked at him quietly, a drop of tear rolling down from the corner of her eyes. He seemed to be stirred and opened his eyes. She hurriedly turned away and wiped off the tears from her eyes. When his eyes met hers, he straightened his body and asked, "Are you awake?" She nodded her head and pressed the button of the adjustment of the bed. Then she sat up and said, "Yesterday, I had a dream. In my dream, you were still a hobo. We live in the Legendary of Yang City. I open an Inte store and you y theputer with nothing to do. We have no worries or annoyance. That''s really good." "After you check out the hospital, let''s go back to the Legendary and live the life you want, okay?" He gently stroked her pale face. She shook her head. "We can''t go back. Since we came to Dragon City, we can''t go back." Her eyes were dark, like a bottomless abyss where she had lost hope, making him afraid. He held her hands and ced them on her face. "When you recover, we will have a child, and I will protect him." "It has been six months since the first time we met in the bar. It''s like a dream. If it is a dream, I will wake up one day. When you lose me and I lose you, everything will be back to the starting point." She looked out of the window and said slowly. "Don''t leave me, you little fool." He stood up and held her in his arms. He was very uneasy. "It''s all my fault. No matter what kind of punishment you want, please don''t leave me, okay?" His tone was full of pleading. She kept silent for a while. ''Frozen guy, I''m leaving. This time, our rtionship was truly over.'' "I''m hungry. I want to eat the rice noodle of the Fifth Fragrance Restaurant. Can you buy it for me?" "Okay." He nodded and stood up. It was an hour drive from the nearest branch of the Fifth Fragrance Restaurant to the Dragon City hospital. She wanted to send him away because she had made an appointment with someone. Not long after he left, Alice came. "Essie. Are you okay?" she asked worriedly. "I''m fine, sister." Alice was a little surprised at her sudden change of address. She took out a photo from her handbag, which was a photo of her and her sister. Alice''s eyes turned red the moment she saw the photo. "I know it''s you. The moment I saw you the first time, I knew you are Cathy. " "Sister." Throwing herself into her arms, Essie cried, "I''m sorry, sis. I want to tell you who I am, but I don''t want to let Valery know who I am." "I know you are in a pickle." "This time, it''s their trick, right?" Alice asked, stroking her head. "They are the only ones who want to kill my child." Anger shed through Essie''s eyes. "I shouldn''t havee to Dragon City. It''s not belongs to me." "Essie." Alice held her shoulder, her face became serious. "At the first meeting of us, I overheard what you and Le said at the party. Can you tell me the truth? Is it true that Zac wanted to marry you just to chase away Valery?" Feeling a bit shocked, Essie nodded and said, "Yes, he just took me as a cannon fodder in his heart. Now that Valery has given birth to a baby, I should also leave now." She paused and looked at her. "I called you here today not only because I want to tell you who I am, but also because I want you to do me a favor." "What is it?" Alice asked. Essie closed the door and put her mouth close to her ear... Two dayster, William came to the vi. He had found the man who had hurt Essie, but he died in his rental house. Zac leaped into a rage. "Chop him to pieces and feed the dogs." If anyone killed his child, he wouldn''t have a chance to live peacefully. Even if he was dead, he should not die in peace! He took a sip of ice water to ease his anger and asked, "Do you know who''s behind the scene?" "The person who gave him money was called Edgar. He might have received the news and ran away before we went to the hotel. But I found that he had a secret interaction with Valery," William said. "Give out a hunting order. One million dors for a pair of eyes, two million dors for ears, five million dors for someone who chops his hands and feet, and ten million dors if someone feeds him for pigs," Zac said in a tough tone. After William left, he asked the maids to take care of Essie and then returned to the Rong Mansion. By then, Valery had already been informed that Essie had a miscarriage. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. If she couldn''t bear a baby for Zac, this bitch couldn''t be included. The door was kicked open when shey in bed, humming a song. Zac ran over, grabbed her hair and pulled her out of bed. Throwing her hard against the wall, she hit her forehead with a big red bump. She covered her head and screamed. Sage was frightened at the door and ran to look for Mary. "Don''t think that bastard was dead. I don''t know who did it. I have warned you not to make trouble. You think I was just kidding?" Zac pped her in the face twice. Her nose was crooked and some of her teeth had fallen off. "Help, help, someone is killing..." she was scared out of her wits, screaming like a pig being killed. Mary ran over tremblingly. Seeing that Valery''s face was ck, blue and swollen, he was frightened. "Zac, what are you doing? She is still sit the month." Zac ignored Mary. He grasped Valery shoulders and walked out of the room. "Mommy, help --" Valery screamed. "Zac, where are you taking her?" Mary grabbed him by the arm. "Go to the hospital for blood transfusion." Zac shook off Mary and strode downstairs. "She is still sit the month for childbirth, so her blood drawing is forbidden. Or her life is in danger," Mary rushed behind as she shouted. "If she died, that can just mourn my child," Zac said, gnashing his teeth and throwing Valery into the car. By the time Mary and Elizabeth arrived, Valery had been pressed on the bed by force and was drained of blood. Elizabeth was frightened by her daughter''s look. Last night, she received a call from Edgar, who told her that Valery asked him to look for a man to get rid of the child of Essie. Now, Zac wanted to kill him and he wanted money to run away. She had thought that it would be all right after she gave money for Edgar to run away. But now, it seemed that Zac was still suspecting her. "Zac Rong, Valery just gave birth to a baby for you. She hasn''t finished sitting the month just yet, but you hit her like this. What did she do wrong?" She pretended to know nothing. "You know exactly what you did, don''t you?" Zac pinched Valery''s dislocated chin. It was so painful that she cried out with all her strength. Elizabeth''s face turned pale with fear. "Zac, let go of Valery first. We have something to talk about." "At that time, for the sake of her pregnancy, I gave up on her. But I didn''t expect her to be so bold as to hurt my child!" A little more force from Zac was enough to break her chin. She screamed in pain and passed out. "You must have misunderstood Valery. She won''t do that. She is still in her confinement in childbirth and she even neveres out," said Elizabeth, trembling with fear. "Don''t think that I can''t find out anything even if you have killed him. If I don''t want to spare her life for further use, you will have to collect her body here today." Zac sneered as he threw her to Elizabeth, "Take her back to have a good rest. I''ll take her blood whenever I need. If she dares to run away, I''ll chop her off her feet." In a hurry, Elizabeth called the doctor to take Valery to the emergency room. "Even if she made a mistake, she is still your child''s mother. Can''t you just forgive her for once for the sake of your child?" Zac pulled out the paternity test from his pocket and threw it on her face. "Have a look." When Elizabeth opened the testing report, she was shocked. "You two are not rted by blood, how can it be possible?" Mary was shocked too. The boy wasn''t her grandson. "Was there a mistake?" Zac sneered, "I haven''t touched her before. How could she give birth to my child?" "You knew it?" Now, Mary understood why he wasn''t willing to marry Valery. Elizabeth copsed to the ground at once. She racked her brain and didn''t expect that she would make a big mistake. It was a double whammy. After leaving the Noah Hospital, Zac directly drove to the Dragon City hospital. He wanted to retrieve the marriage that was about to be broken, and he hoped that Essie could forgive him after she saw the paternity test. He pushed the door open and found no one in the ward. Where was Essie? The maid was searching for her with bodyguards. Suddenly, Zac had a bad feeling. He called William in a hurry and asked him to gather all people to look for Essie. But one day, two days, three days... It was as if Essie had vanished from the world. Railway station, airport, bus station and ferry... They had found all the transportation tools that they could think of. There was no record of her trip, nor record of using her ID card and consumption record of her credit card. Zac was crazy. He looked for her everywhere in the day and night, from Yang City, Jiang City, Hengdian... He had searched all the possible ces she might go to, and he had asked all the people she knew, but still didn''t find her. "Essie, youe back..." he roared, spitting out blood from his chest and fell down... Chapter 287 The Baby Was Born Chapter 287 The Baby Was Born Half a yearter, in New York. In a luxurious vi in the East District, a beautiful woman sat on a soft leather bench in the garden, enjoying the bright sunshine. She touched her lower abdomen and fixed her eyes at an unknown corner in the garden. Her mind wandered back to the Dragon City hospital half a year ago. "Doctor Li... Please do me a favor and tell the outsiders that I lost my child. " "What?" "¡­¡­ Someone wanted to kill my baby. They won''t kill me as long as they think that the baby is gone. " "Okay. But you have to be careful. You can''t hide it from them for a long time. You are pregnant for almost two months. You belly will be bigger soon." "What are you thinking about?" A voice came from behind, breaking her thoughts. "Hi, Hanson." She smiled. "It will be due time. Of course I have toe here as soon as possible." Hanson smiled. Shortly after Essie arrived in America, Alice revealed her whereabouts to Hanson. In Alice''s opinion, Hanson was more suitable for her younger sister than Zac. She sat up with her heavy body and was about to stand up, but a sharp pain came from her stomach. She cried out and fell back painfully. "What''s wrong?" Hanson asked. "My belly aches." She frowned and held her belly. "You''re giving birth to the baby. I''ll take you to the hospital." Hanson lifted her to his chest and walked out of the garden in a hurry. In the hospital of New York. Essie gripped Hanson''s and the midwife''s hands. She felt so painful that she was about to pass out. In the past half a year, she tried hard to restrain herself from missing Zac, but she failed. He kept harassing her like a ghost. When she was awake, he wandered in her eyes; when she was asleep, he wandered around in her dream; she couldn''t get rid of him. Now she really hoped that he could stay with her and wait for their baby to be born. "Mrs. Xia,e on. The kids wille out soon." The doctor said in English. In New York, Essie and Hanson always pretended to be a couple in order to avoid the neighbors'' random guesses and discussions. However, Essie had already told him very clearly that it was impossible for them to be together again. She was a woman who had been married and had children, so she did not deserve him. But Hanson had never thought about giving up. Although many things had changed, his feelings for her had never changed. At this moment, he was more nervous than her, trembling all over his body. Her painful cry was like thousands of sharp ws scratching his heart. After three hours, the two babies'' loud cries rang in the delivery room. "Yes, a boy and a girl. Congrattions, Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia." The midwife said with a smile. With tears and sweat streaming down her face, she took a look at the baby in the midwife''s arms and fainted. A dayter, she woke up and turned her head to see two beautiful babies in the crib. They were white, tender, small and so delicate. They had just finished breastfeeding and were sleeping soundly with their eyes closed. Hanson, lying on the bedside, hummed a luby softly, his eyes full of love. They would be his children and she would be his wife. Seeing such a cozy scene, Essie chuckled and said, "Hanson, I have already prepared the pet name for our child. The girl is called Mili and the boy is called Dot." "Well, good names." Hanson nodded with a smile. Time flied. Three years had passed. Essie hadn''t been to her dream school Istituto Marangoni, but she had been studying in Parsons School of Design at The New School. It was the second most venomous design school in the world and the best design school in America. Today was the day that she graduated. Hanson, Holy, Lucy and Bob came along with Mili and Dot to celebrate her graduation. A year ago, Holy came to America. At that time, Alice was very worried about his safety. So he asked Baron to send him to Essie''s. And Baron already knew who Essie was. So he felt relieved that Holy was in her house. What''s more, Holy also had his uncle, Martin, who could protect him. The two kids were only three years old, but they were excellent. Mili drew a family photo and Dot made a sailboat model for Essie. They gave it to their mom as gifts. "I got a present for you, too, sister." Holy took out a lipstick. With a smile on her face, Essie asked, "Holy, why did you want to give me the lipstick?" Did this little guy start his puberty and know what girls like. "Sister, this lipstick is not for you to make up." Holy chuckled, his eyes glittering mysteriously. Essie raised her eyebrows in confusion, "are you sending me a souvenir?" "No, no, no." Holy shook his fingers and said, "it''s for your self-defense." "Weapon?" "Is it a gun?" Essie once read on a book that a German female spy took a lipstick gun secretly with her during World War II. The bullet could only be put in the gun, targeted at assassination. "Almost. But it''s not a bullet, but a neurotic poison. As long as you have a drop on the opponent''s skin, you can quickly paralyze the opponent''s muscles and nerves for ten minutes. And it can pass the security check smoothly without being found out. " "Wow, that''s amazing. Your uncle gave it to you?" With an amazed look on her face, Essie marveled at his uncle''s excellent job. He deserved to be called the top-level agent of FBI and James Bond in the twenty-first century. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Holy nodded his head slightly, full of admiration for his uncle. "Uncle Holy, when you grow up, do you want to be an FBI agent like Uncle Martin?" Dot asked. But Essie just smiled and fondled Dot''s head, saying, "Uncle Holy don''t work as a spy. He is going to be the CEO and take over the Xu family in the future." "Like Daddy?" Mili''s long and dense eyshes fluttered. "Yes." Essie nodded. "It''s not good to be a CEO. He''ll always go back to Yang City. He can''t stay at home all the time and be with us." Mili lowered her eyes, depressed. Mili and Dot were very close to Hanson. Although Essie had told them that he wasn''t their father, they still called him in this way. Every child should have his father. In their minds, Hanson was their father. Hanson hugged Mili and kissed her on her cheek. He knew that the reason why Mili was sad was that he couldn''t stay with her often. "I''ll take you back to Yang City when you and uncle Holy grow up. Then we won''t have to be separated again." "Deal." Mili stretched out her little finger. "Okay, deal." Hanson raised her finger and announced, "Let''s make the deal. We are not allowed to change in 100 years." Then, they went to the Italian restaurant for dinner. After that, they drove back to the vi in the Eastern District. A tall man had been waiting outside the gate of the iron fence for a long time. Essie recognized that it was Lucy''s assistant, Malcolm, and invited him in. Malcolm looked very serious, and Essie looked at him with an ominous premonition in her heart. She took Malcolm to the study room and asked, "what happened?" "Mr. Xu fainted in the hospital due to a brain stroke five days ago. Lady Alice was hit in a car ident on the way back from A City. Her car ran off the cliff and fell into the sea. No one knows whether she is alive or dead." "What did you say?" This time, it seemed that Essie was struck by a lightning and her body began to convulse violently. "Elizabeth is very efficient. She is in charge of the whole Xu''s Group the next day after the ident happened tody Alice," Malcolm said. "She was premeditated. The ident on Mr. Xu and my sister must have something to do with her." Essie clenched her fists, hatred growing in her heart. "Elizabeth will hold a general shareholder''s meeting this Friday and officially take the position of chairman. You and young master have to go back as soon as possible." Essie nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll prepare for it." After Malcolm left, she booked the air ticket back to Dragon City by herself. She asked her parents to take care of the twins. Her parents were both graduated from university and were good at English. They didn''t need to worry aboutmunication problems. Moreover, there was one of the most advanced security systems in the world that were installed by Martin himself, which could ensure their safety. "Dad, there are two guns in the vi. One is in the drawer of the study room, the other is in the car. If you meet any difficulties, you can call Martin. He will help you." Essie didn''t tell Lucy what had happened to the Xu family in case that she would be worried. "Don''t worry. You should take good care of yourself and Holy when you go back." Lucy nodded. Two dayster, Essie, Hanson and Holy secretly returned to Dragon City. "Malcolm, is there any news about my sister in A City?" In the past few days, there was not a moment of peace in her heart. She was very worried about Alice. She hoped that she could get out of the car ande back safe and sound. "Jack has been in A City. The police have sent people to search in the nearby sea, but did not find the slightest trace of Lady Alice." Malcolm frowned painfully. Only he knew that Alice was more than his boss in his mind. Holy lowered his head and clenched his fists, his chest filled with hatred and anger. He wanted to get even with the evil witch and drove her out of the Xu family. "Sister, when I came to America, my father took me to the bank and opened a safe box. He said that there were very important documents in it. If something happened to our family, I would take you with me to take the documents out of the safe box." Shocked again, Essie told Malcolm to turn around and go to the bank first. Holy took off the ne, and it was not until then did Essie realize that the pendant was a micro seal. The Bank Manager checked the seal and then took them to the private safe. The safe was automatically opened after checking the three levels, including password, finger print and pupils. Then she took out the documents and left with Holy quickly. When she arrived at Hanson''s vi in Dragon City, she opened the file bag in which there was Baron''s will andmission. It seemed that Baron had prepared himself for Elizabeth a long time ago. In the will, he divided his fortune into several parts. Forty percent of the shares of the Xu''s Group he owned was inherited by Holy; ten percent of the shares were inherited by Alice; the rest eight percent was inherited by Cathy. The vi of Xu family was inherited by Holy, Alice and Cathy. As for the rest of his assets, the overseas investment properties were handed over to Alice, and real estate and funds were distributed equally by the four children. Anothermission was that when he had an ident, the will''s heir would not take effect until Holy reached the age of 18. And all his shares and assets were under the management of Alice and Cathy, and they were also Holy''s legal guardians. Chapter 288 An Unexpected Order Chapter 288 An Unexpected Order "That''s great, Holy. We can take the Xu''s Group back." Said Essie. Essie''s eyes lighted up. No wonder Baron was known as a man who had been in the business circle for decades. He was so thoughtful and could think of all possible things. "Sister, let''s go to thepany and get Elizabeth out of there." Holy said and clenched his fists. "Miss Essie, you can''t do it in the name of Cathy." Malcolm said. "Why?" Essie was puzzled. "The chairman of the board has designated you to run the Xu''s Group and you will definitely be the primary target to Elizabeth and her son. The director of the board and Lady Alice have been hurt. Now you are the only one whom young master can rely on. If anything happens to you, nobody can protect him. " Malcolm said. "Malcolm''s thinking makes sense." "Not only Holy, but also Mili and Dot. They are all waiting for you in America. You can''t take a risk," Hanson said, wrapping his arms around her shoulders. "But if I don''t show up, how can I take over the Xu''s Group?" Essie lowered her eyes. "I have an idea." Malcolm said with a mysterious look in his eyes. Three dayster, Malcolm and Essie separated their ways. Malcolm secretly transferred Baron to another hospital with his men in case Elizabeth would hurt him. And Essie, as well as Holy, took her substitute Pana to attend the general shareholder''s meeting. As Alice''srade in the women special force, Pana was on good terms with Alice, so they were very close friends. After Malcolm told her about Alice''s ident, Pana decided to do them the favor and pretended to be Cathy to protect Essie. At this moment, Elizabeth was filled with joy of victory. Baron was in aa and Alice might have been dead. Elizabeth thought the Xu''s Group must belong to her. Elizabeth had been waiting for the day for more than ten years. On the right of Elizabeth sat Bles, an illegitimate child of Baron''s father, and also one of the major shareholders of the Xu''s Group. Sitting on her left, Vinton''s face was a little gloomy. He had thought that he would take the position of the president after his father fell. He didn''t expect that his mother wanted to be the chairman herself. Valery didn''te. Soon after Essie left, the news came that Edgar was cut into a man''s stick and thrown into a pig''s ring. She was freaked out and hid in the Xu''s manor all day long for fear that Zac might make her a people stick as well. When the host was about to announce that Elizabeth would take over the Xu''s Group, Essie, Holy and Pana came in with bodyguards around. "I have amission from chairman Baron. During hisa, I will take over thepany on his behalf." Pana did as what Essie had taught her. Elizabeth stood up from her chair. She didn''t know Pana, but she knew Essie clearly. Essie had disappeared for three years, and today she even appeared at the shareholder''s meeting of the Xu''s Group. "Essie, what are you doing here?" "Mrs. Elizabeth, long time no see. Today I''m here as Miss Xu''s special assistant and spokesperson." "Miss Xu? Which one? " With a groan, Elizabeth guessed that Alice was almost dead. In the Xu family, there was only onedy, her daughter Valery. "It''s definitely the third daughter of the Xu family, Cathy." Essie dered, stressing each syble. Elizabeth was shocked to hear that. The girl who was chased away with Luce fifteen years ago? Oh my God! She had forgotten her for such a long time. How could she suddenly appear? "Cathy left the Xu family fifteen years ago. How can you prove she is Cathy?" Essie had foreseen that Elizabeth would say that, so she took out a paternity test from the file and said, "this is the paternity test report of Miss Xu and Chairman Baron. It is clearly stated that they are father and daughter." Elizabeth was speechless. Obviously, they were well prepared. Bles asked slowly, "how can you prove that the Commission is true?" "It has Mr. Baron''s signature and seal as well as thewyer''s signature and stamp on it. Is it wrong?" Said Essie. "Of course it''s not true, because the real certificate is here. After the ident of Mr. Baron, Mr. Baron personally handed it to me." Elizabeth took out her proposals. Holy took it over and shined it with the purple light in his hand. He said with a cold smile, "aunt, the seal on yourmission is fake." "You are just a kid. Don''t talk nonsense." Elizabeth scolded without any change on her face. "My dad''s seal has a fake logo." Holy took off the ne and exined, "this is the seal my Daddy gave me. It has a special make-up oil which can change into another color in the ultraviolet light. Take out the documents my dad gave me earlier and check the seal. " Essie called the administrative staff of the court who had been hired long time ago into the office. She asked him to identify whether the seal was genuine or not and to prove that Elizabeth''s certificate was forged. The shareholders burst into an uproar. Elizabeth''s face turned ghastly pale. She had forgotten Cathy in her n. Now Cathy was here and made her embarrassed. Essie then walked up to Whit thewyer, threw the fake authorized book on the table, and mmed the table. Thewyer was so frightened that he fell to the ground. Essie said, "you colluded with Elizabeth to forged the authorized book and vite thew. Just wait for jail!" "You''re slinging mud at me. I had nothing to do with it. I didn''t know that the Commission was fake." Elizabeth hurried to defend herself. "Whit is neither rtive nor friend to you. Why does he take the risk ofmitting a crime to help you?" Essie sneered. "He has always liked me and had improper desire for me. This time he faked themission must be in order to please me." After hearing what Elizabeth said, everyone sighed. "Shame on you!" Essie eximed in fury. Vinton was in great astonishment by her mother''s words. How could his mother, a middle-aged woman, be so attractive? They didn''t see that. Bles glimpsed at Whit and asked, "is that true, Whit?" The unhurried sentence frightened Whit, whose face turned pale. "Yes, yes, it has nothing to do with Mrs. Xu. It''s me who forged the chairman''s certificate and wanted to please her." Essie noticed that there was something wrong with Whit. He seemed to be threatened by someone. "The police will deal with the case of Whit. Now that it has proved that the Commission in Miss Xu''s hand is true, from now on, Miss Xu will be fully in charge of the Xu''s Group. I think all the shareholders have no objection, right? " Essie announced with great seriousness. All the shareholders nodded their heads. Elizabeth''s face twisted in extreme anger. She couldn''t believe that Baron had arranged everything secretly. It was all her fault. She was so careless that she ignored the evil woman. As night fell, the lights at the top of the towering skyscraper of the Emperor group were on. Holding a ss of whiskey in hand, Zac sat on the windowsill, overlooking the flickering lights. He was still so handsome and perfect that the lights and the moon outside the window were dim, but there was no smile on his face, just like an icy lotus in the north. Only cold and ruthlessness could be seen. As Essie left, his soul also left with her, leaving him a walking dead, except for work and work. One year ago, when he knew that the Essie''s parents had emigrated to the United States, he guessed that she was hiding in the United States. But he did not know where she was in the United States. He wanted to go to the United States, but he got another news that Hanson went to the United States every month. Did he go to meet her? Did she finally choose him? His heart was burnt by jealousy. It hurt. He even timidly dispelled the idea of looking for her, for fear of seeing something uneptable. As long as he knew that she was safe and his mind could rest, was it enough? The night wind blew in from the slightly open window, ruffling his ck short hair. A pang of sharp pain shed across his heart like lightning. He took a hard drink and gritted his teeth, trying to endure it with the effect of alcohol. This pain would erupt every day, because he would miss her countless times every day. ''How have you been these three years? Have you ever thought of me asionally, or have you completely forgotten me? Am I just a passer-by in your world?'' Zac thought in his heart. The phone on his desk rang. "Boss, herdyship is back..." His heart trembled violently as he heard the report from the other end of the line. There was only one woman in the world who could make his heart beat again. And now, she was back. Finally she was back. His dark and cold eyes blinked. With a light in them, he seemed to be lit up by a little fire and gained his vitality. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He took a deep breath, tidied up his hair ruffled by the wind, and pressed the call button to call the secretary. "Inform the staff of HENGFA that the newly appointed special assistant of chairman muste in person to discuss the cooperation n of Sea City''s development with President William. Locaton: South Pier. Besides, spread the news that I have gone to Europe and wille back after a week. " "Yes." The secretary left the office. He sat down on the bench and turned on the digital photo frame on the table. His body tightened at the sight of her beautiful figure. He seemed to have cured his hidden diseases. His body was no longer averse to women''s touch, but had no interest and feeling at all. She was the only one he wanted. Do you know what horrible consequences wille to you if you leave your husband behind and force him to sleep alone for more than three years? He raised his head quickly and drank the remaining wine in his ss. His beautiful eyes narrowed with the evaporation of alcohol, with a hint of dangerous coldness shing, silent and breathless, like a cheetah set up a trap, stealthily leaning in with prey waiting. On the other side of Dragon City, Essie had just celebrated today''s victory with everyone. She went back to her room and closed the door. The room was so quiet and deste, like every night in the past three years. After she came back to Dragon City, she felt more dejected. It might be because Mili and Dot were not around, or there were too many memories she wanted to forget here. Many changes had taken ce here in the past three years. Rabi finally regained his health after the cardiac surgery. Eva had be a fervent idol because of the War Emperor. Summer 100 Degree did not decline due to her leaving, but became more and more popr. After all, there were also three shareholders as Zac, Walt and Eva. Amy and Jacy were respectively the chief designer of men''s and women''s clothes, which had been continuing her style. What was Zac doing now? She thought of him unconsciously. Did he have a new partner? Or was he still with Le? Chapter 289 Zacs Revenge Chapter 289 Zac''s Revenge Malcolm called and told her the Emperor''s request. Was it what Zac asked her to talk with William? Essie just entered the Xu''s Group and had no idea of the development program in Sea City. How should she talk about it? Most importantly, although the position of the president has been taken over, Elizabeth will definitely not give up. She is staring at Essie. If anything goes wrong, Elizabeth will take the opportunity to find trouble, and even incite the directors to stop the president. So she had no choice but to try. She asked Malcolm to send the cooperation n to her, so that she could study it and make preparations in the evening. Fortunately, it was William, and they were friends. She didn''t know much about building and development, so he would understand and exin to her. If it was someone else, she even didn''t know how to deal with it. The next day, she went to the South Pier as promised. The Secretary of the president office, Chris, was waiting by the dock. When she saw Essie, her eyes were wide open. "Mrs. Essie, why are you here?" "Long time no see, Chris." Essie smiled in embarrassment and greeted Chris. "Well... "Mr. William is waiting for you at the yacht." There was a strange look on Chris''s face. But Essie didn''t tell that. She just nodded and got on the yacht. The cabin was empty. Essie looked around and found no one inside. She wanted to ask where William was, but found Chris didn''t follow her. She had to go upstairs to find William. There was a man sitting on the chair at the desk. With his back to her, she couldn''t see his face and thought that he should be William. So she asked in a low voice, "William, is that you?" The chair turned around. When she saw the handsome and familiar face, she screamed and quickly realized that she was fooled. She turned around and wanted to escape, but it was toote. The boat had been driven slowly away from the dock, towards the center of the water. Zac''s ck eyes squinted, and looked at her slowly, as if he wanted to sketch the figure that had been deeply engraved in his mind again. She was wearing an officedy suit and more attractive. He stood up and slowly walked towards her. She was almost unable to breathe under the great pressure. She panicked and stepped back, while he forced her into the cabin step by step, like a ready leopard, and there was no way to escape. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Long time no see, honey." He lifted the corner of his mouth, a faint smile curved his lips. His hot breath with danger made her cheeks flushed. "I I juste to talk about cooperation. If you don''t want to talk about it, I will leave now. " "Where are you going? Where do you want to go? " His voice suddenly became cold, and a touch of cruelty rose from his cold ck eyes. She had escaped for three years, which had made him painful for three years. Every midnight when he woke up from a dream without her lying by his side, his heart was nearly going crazy as if thousands of ants were biting it. He could barely endure it with the help of alcohol. She would not miss him so much as he was when she was abroad. "We were over a long time ago." She tried her best to put a restraint on her wild heartbeat and to prevent herself from looking more cold and vulnerable than she had imagined. As soon as her voice fell, he took her in his arms as if a tornado. Since she hade to his door today, he wouldn''t let her leave so easily. He had endured it for more than three years. Now it was time to repay her. The punishment was also apensation. "Please don''t... Let go of me... " She struggled hard and shook her head desperately. He was like an enraged lion and wanted to eat her alive, but she was just a thin reindeer and had no power to counterattack. She didn''t know when she passed out. It was already the next morning when she woke up. She was aching all over and her bones seemed to be broken. She didn''t even have the strength to get up. She turned around and saw him sitting on the opposite sofa, staring at her with his deep eyes. He hadn''t changed at all in the past three years. He was still as domineering and brutal as before. "We have divorced. This is thest time we meet." She gritted her teeth and said angrily. He seemed to be irritated, and his eyes became extremely fierce. "Since you want to belittle yourself, I will satisfy you." Every word was cold. She could feel the risk in the air and could not help but shudder. He picked up the cooperation agreement on the table and said, "I don''t know why you got involved in the Xu family''s fight and what''s the rtionship between you and that evil woman Cathy, but I know you want this cooperation agreement." "Do you want to threaten me with it?" She trembled. His intention was obvious. "It''s not a threat. We''re just helping each other get what we need," He smirked, like a demon. "What do you want?" She grabbed the quilt tightly. He stood up and walked slowly to the bedside. He lowered his head and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead. Then he opened his thin lips and said, "what do you think?" Anger and humiliation surged up from her chest. "Zac, you bastard!" She growled. "It''s not the first day you know that," He pinched her chin, squinting at her with his slightly exposed dark eyes, and said, "to be honest, my interest in you has already dissipated in the past three years. If I want to be with someone, they woulde to me immediately. A woman like you is not only bad in appearance but also disgusting in eating." He had been angry because of her indifference. During the past three years, she hadn''t felt sorry for him, nor had she missed him. Instead, she had treated him as a stranger. But he couldn''t stop missing her. He missed her so much that he couldn''t eat or sleep. He began to hate her and himself more. Biting her lips, her heart that had been beating fast was frozen by Zac''s tone. Although she had long known that she was dispensable, she still found it difficult to ept when she was told so frankly and cruelly by him. It was like the unhealed scar was cruelly uncovered again, and it was sprinkled with a handful of salt, making it bloody and blurred. "In that case, please let me go." He sneered, "manypanies are scrambling for this contract. I give you an opportunity to cooperate for the sake of our previous rtionship. But if you don''t want it, I will give it to anotherpany." His tone sounded threatening. It seemed that he was sure that she dared not to refuse him. Indeed, she needed this cooperation case to make some achievements to convince the board of directors, or Elizabeth would take the opportunity to attack her. She lowered her eyes, while her long eyshes trembled slightly, as if she was struggling violently in her heart. After a long while, she gently opened her mouth and said, "Okay, I promise you." Her voice was weak and helpless, and her only strength seemed to have been taken away by her struggle. "Good." The smile on his face deepened. The yacht finally came to shore. Essie, like a reindeer escaped from the trap, quickly jumped on the car and left the pier, fearing that the hunter would follow her from behind and kill her. She, Holy and Pana stayed in Alice''s vi. There was aplete security system and two Tibetan mastiffs. The criminals were not allowed to sneak in. At that moment, Hanson had just arrived. When he heard that she hadn''te backst night, he was very anxious and wanted to go out to look for her. As soon as he saw her entering the door, he rushed over. "Essie, where have you been? Why haven''t youe back all night?" "To... Amy''s ce? " She lied and held her cor tightly. Hanson breathed a sigh of relief. "From now on, you must tell Pana when you go out. Don''t let me worry about you." "Okay." She nodded, "I didn''t sleep well yesterday, so I''m a little sleepy. I''ll go upstairs and get some sleep." Then she ran into the room quickly. After changing her clothes, she lied in the massage bathtub of the bathroom, with her mind in a mess. She didn''t expect that she would fall into the trap of Zac just after she came back. Three years ago, her value had been used up, so she was useless to him. Did he insult her like this was to revenge her for running away without permission and damage his arrogant King''s dignity? Even if she wanted a divorce, it should be he who mentioned it first. She had no right. She angrily raised her fist and smashed it on the water. His mother and Elizabeth conspired to destroy her family, which made herplete family fall apart. Now her father was in aa, and if her sister alive was unknown. These things were all because of them. She was the one who should take revenge. What right did he have? When she came out of the bathroom, Holy knocked on her door and asked, "Sister, are we going to see daddy this afternoon?" "Yes." Essie nodded. She had invited the famous brain specialist, Dr. Wang from the medical school to make treatment on her father, and he woulde over this afternoon. She hired eight bodyguards to protect her father in turn twenty-four hours a day. Except Holy, anyone else must be permitted to visit her father. After doing a detailed examination, Doctor Wang found that there were some bruises in Baron''s head, and there was a blood clot in it, which may lead to his dizziness. "So, Mr. Xu was in aa not because of the cerebral hemorrhage, but because of a hit on the head?" Essie was shocked. Chapter 290 Compensate Me With Ten Times Chapter 290 Compensate Me With Ten Times "If you don''t take us to see our chairman today, we won''t leave." Elizabeth held Mrs. Vicki to sit on the sofa, with an arrogant attitude. "Cathy, you''ve been thrown out of the Xu family a long time ago. Why do youe back now? You don''t have a damn share of our property." Vicki red at Pana with resentment. "The chairman asked Miss Xu to take over the Xu''s Group. She is now the acting supervisor of the Xu family. She can decide whether you are willing to it or not. She can only make decisions for the Xu family, including the affairs about the chairman," said Essie. Vicki turned around. Her face darkened at the sight of Essie. "Why are you here again? What are you doing in Hengyuan?" "Long time no see, Mrs. Xu. I''m Miss. Xu''s special assistant," With a friendly smile on her face, Essie turned to Pana and said, "President, you have an appointment with Mr. Wang on golf. It''s time to go." She was trying to get her out of the way so that the two wouldn''t pester her. Getting her hint, Pana stood up and said, "grandma, aunt, I''m going to negotiate business with a client. If you have something to say, you can talk to Essie." After that, she walked out of the room in a hurry without waiting for their response. "You..." Vicki was so angry that her face turned livid. "Pleasee to my office." Essie asked them to go. With the help of Elizabeth, Vicki went out with her reluctantly. In the next office, Essie ordered her secretary to bring tea to them. "Why are you still here? You have upset Rong family and now you are messing up our Xu family!" Vicki thumped the table in anger. "Mrs. Xu, please don''t get angry. Take care of yourself." Taking a sip of tea, Essie said in a slow and peaceful tone. "Cut the crap. Let''s meet the chairman in a hurry." Elizabeth rolled her eyes at her impatiently. She was eager to know the condition of Baron now. "Mrs. Xu, don''t worry. The chairman is now in the ICU and is not allowed to visit. When his condition is stable and he is transferred to the general ward, I will arrange for you to visit him." Essie looked at the medicine list of the previous hospital and found that there were nutrition liquids every day, so they didn''t treat him. It could be seen that someone didn''t want him to wake up at all. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "At least, you have to tell us which hospital he is in, right?" Elizabeth snorted. "I''m sorry, for Mr. Xu''s safety, it''s not convenient to tell you before he wakes up." Essie refused coldly. "I''m his wife, and Mrs. Xu is his mother. Why can''t we know that?" Elizabeth mmed her hand on the table and shouted harshly, "I think you have ulterior motives. You want to seize the opportunity to control the chairman of the board and steal the assets of the Xu family." "As for ulterior motives, it must be you who have it, Mrs. Xu." With a mocking smile on her face, Essie continued, "you''ve colluded with awyer, falsified the chairman''smission. You are the suspect. And about Alice, the police has found out that her brake has been damaged by someone. This is an attempted murder, not an unexpected ident. Inside these things, you are the biggest beneficiary, naturally also the biggest suspect. The police should soone to find you to investigate the case. So, before these suspects are cleared, you''d better be well behaved, lest the police be suspicious. " "That''s a pack of lies. Don''t sling mud at me." When Vicki heard this, she was shocked. She had stayed in the manor all day long, so she didn''t know what had happened outside. She had thought that there was a traffic ident at the beginning, but now that she heard that Alice was murdered, she couldn''t help but feel a little scared. "Why? Why didn''t you tell me?" She red at Elizabeth. Just as Elizabeth was about to speak, she was interrupted by Essie, "of course she doesn''t want to tell you. Because she was to rece Vinton, the one you pointed, and prepared to be the chairman of the company herself. If your granddaughter hadn''t stopped her in time, the Xu''s Group would have changed its name to the Wang''s Group." When Vicki was in panic, she violently twitched. She hit the floor with the walking stick in her hand and said to Elizabeth, "if you dare to covet the Xu''s Group, I''ll break your skin." "Mom, don''t listen to her nonsense. I think Vinton is a self-willed man. I will take care of the Xu''s Group for him first. When he grows up, we can let him take over thepany. He''s my only son. Even if I have a silver spoon in my mouth, I''ll still give it to him. " Elizabeth hurried to exin. "I don''t think so. Empress Wu wanted to send the country to his nephew in Tang dynasty." With a mocking smile, Essie turned to Vicki and said in a slow and clear voice, "Mrs. Vicki, although I''m an outsider of thepany, I''d like to remind you that Mr. Baron and Miss Alice were not hurt by idents. You must keep your shares in your hand. No one is allowed to take out your shares. This is your life-saving principle. If you don''t take out your shares, no one could hurt you. If you lose your shares, those who have ulterior motives may think you are useless and hurt you like Miss. Alice. " This made Vicki tremble with fear. Elizabeth jumped up from the sofa and yelled, "shut up, Essie! Don''t talk nonsense! You''re frightening the olddy!" She roared, with blue veins standing out on her forehead. "Shut up, too. I''ll tell it by myself." The olddy scolded Elizabeth. In the past few days, Elizabeth was asking her to transfer her shares to Vinton to fight with Cathy. She was hesitant about it. And now, she made a decision when considering what Essie said to her. "If there is any change in Chairman''s condition, please inform me at any time. Just call me directly." Vicki reminded herself to be careful not to let others bully her after such a big change to Xu family. "Don''t worry. Miss Xu will keep you informed." Essie nodded. After saying that, Vicki stood up and walked outside. Elizabeth red at Essie in rage, as if she was going to bite off her flesh. This woman had always ruined her n and she was just like her nemesis. Essie''s eyes darkened, and there was a cold light shing in them. ''Elizabeth, you''d better pray that my father and sister will be fine. Otherwise, I will surely kill you, '' she thought to herself. It was not yet the time to go off work when Zac sent her a message asking her to warm up her bed tonight. Thinking of that, Essie became mad. It was not good to have her weakness pinched. "When on earth can we sign the contract? You should give me a deadline, shouldn''t you?" She stood arms akimbo and stared at him fiercely. Her patience was limited, and she could notpel him endlessly with it. "I can sign it whenever I am in a good mood." He threw up his hands,y on the lounge chair, picked up the coffee at hand and took a sip. "What can I do to make you happy?" She pouted. "It depends on your performance." He lifted the corner of his mouth and a mischievous gleam shed in his eyes. "¡­¡­" She was upset. It was obvious that he was ying her. She thought that he might not be satisfied with her whatever she did. Zac''s glorious light swept across the tip of her eyebrows and added a bit of gloom. The more she resisted him, the more angry and jealous he was in his heart. In the past three years, she had always smiled and said sweet words to Hanson, leaving him alone in Dragon City and suffering great pain. Now she wouldn''t be able to live peacefully. She owed him. She had to pay him back in ten times. "I want to have the beef brisket stewed with radish, braised spareribs in brown sauce, eggnt with oil on the floor, minced pork with fish fragrance, and Coconut Soup for dinner. Hurry up." Hemanded, like a lofty emperor. "Okay." She stuck out her tongue and turned to the kitchen. Weren''t she her mistress? Why was she used as a cook? It had been three years, he didn''t change. It was still hard to guess what he was thinking. When she finished cooking, it was already dark. Zac asked her to cook for him and serve him to dinner. Sometimes he wanted to drink soup, or sometimes he asked her to pick vegetables for him. At this moment, she had be a maid from a cook. "Do you want me to feed you?" She said crossly. She had meant to tease him, but unexpectedly, he put down his chopsticks and squeezed two words overbearingly, "feed me." She petrified for a while, and then moved her stiff lips away. "Freezing house, howe I find that in the past three years, you are not bing more mature, but more childish." You made me do this. He cast a cold nce at her. "As my lover, you have to serve me. You have no right toin." His tone was cold. "¡­¡­" She took a deep breath and tried to bear it. But in order to solve the cooperation, she picked up a piece of beef with chopsticks and put it to his mouth, then he opened his mouth with satisfaction. So the meal was over after two hours with the slow pace of spoon feeding. When they were about to go upstairs, the doorbell rang. The steward pressed the entrance guard video. When he saw that it was Le, he came to tell Zac. Zac nodded slightly and the housekeeper opened the door. In the past three years, without Essie, Le finally managed to take her ce and came back to stand next to Zac. As a frequent visitor to this vi, she came over here very often. She tried every means to make him happy. "Zac, do you know what I have brought here today?" She raised the cage that was covered with a ck cloth in her hand. Le was supposed to be filled with a bright smile. However, when she saw the person behind Zac, she felt like he was hit by a thunderbolt. As a result, her whole body was twisting violently. "When... When did youe back? " "Two days ago." Essie replied indifferently, feeling a bit jealous. Needless to ask, they must have been together a lot in the past three years. Zac walked to Le. "Let me see what you have brought today." He took off the ck cloth from the cage and saw a myna bird in it. "It... It''s great. It talked a lot. " Le managed to squeeze a smile out of her stiff mouth, trying to control her excitement and avoid being affected by Essie. "Really?" Zac put the birdcage on the table. It seemed that he was very interested in this myna bird, so he totally forgot the woman standing at the staircase. Chapter 291 A Slip Of The Tongue (Part One) Chapter 291 A Slip Of The Tongue (Part One) Le ignored Essie deliberately. She squatted at the table and talked to Zac, "It can read ancient poems. When I read any line, it will read the next line of that poem." She swallowed and murmured, "Wild grasses spreading over the in." "With every seasone and go," said the parrot in a shrill voice. Le continued, "In the morning one departs from Baidi, amongst rosy clouds." "One thousand li to Jiangling, in one day returning," the parrot continued. With his arms around his chest, Zac touched his chin and asked, "Did you get this from the zoo?" "No, I bought it with a man who has parrots. There are many parrots among them, and it is the smartest one. So I picked it and give it to you. You can ask it to wake you up every morning," Le grinned. "Okay, I take it. It''s much more interesting than an rm." Zac asked the servant to hang the birdcage on the balcony. Then he sat on the sofa and chatted with Le, ignoring the woman standing at the stairs. Essie was not happy to be ignored as air. She felt like she was thrown into a lemonade, sour from cells to pores. She used to be a substitute for Le, and now she was even inferior to her. It was only a powerful third wheel. She was the unnecessary existence She bit her lips, turned around and went upstairs. She didn''t want to see their intimacy any more. Her eyes hurt and her chest was stuffy. Zac nced at her back with the corner of his eyes, without any expression on his face, silently doing whatever she wanted. She turned a deaf ear to him for three years, he would let her know how it felt to be forgotten. "Zac, have you reconciled with each other?" Le asked nervously. "She came here just for business," Zac said ndly. She could feel a little more peace in her heart when she saw that his face was cold, not as warm as he used to look at Essie. And she continued, "You are just friends now, aren''t you?" "I''m never friends with her." There was a cold tone in Zac''s tone, as if he was mad at the people upstairs. In fact, in his heart, she was always his wife. Of course, Le didn''t understand the underlying meaning behind his words. The colder Zac was to Essie, the happier she was. In the room upstairs, Essie, didn''t go far. Every single word he said had clearly pierced into her ears. Her heart ached, and it was like countless needles were piercing into it. And the pain was so deep that it was unable to be pulled out. Every time she breathed, the needles would shake and her heart hurt. It turned out that in his heart, she was so insignificant that she couldn''t even be counted as a friend. There was no other rtionship between them except using her. Her eyes were brimming with tears. She covered her mouth with her hands and ran into the bathroom to prevent him from hearing her sobbing. She locked the door, turned on the tap, letting the sound of water cover her crying, so that she could cry freely. When she came out of the bathroom, Zac was already in the room. He looked up and saw her red and swollen eyes. "What''s wrong with your eyes?" He asked in a low voice. "I identally sshed some soap water in the shower just now." She made up an excuse. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Really?" He raised his eyebrows and seemed to be a little doubtful, "I thought you were jealous and you cried in the bathroom secretly." "Don''t think too much of yourself." She pursed her lips and said, "I''ve never been jealous of you before, not to mention now." A cold light shed in the eyes of Zac. A rage slowly rose. "It is good that you will not. In your current status, you are not qualified to be jealous." Every word was said in a cold tone. She was full ofints and went up to the bedside to y games to vent her anger. Zac also checked his own business news and ignored her. The air in the room became stagnant and quiet. Such an atmosphere made her uneasy. She had always been afraid of quietness. After a long while, she couldn''t help asking, "Where is your son? Why didn''t you take him with you?" Zac didn''t respond. However, his silence didn''t affect Essie at all. She said to herself, "You must let your mother take care of him. You have a lot of fun outside. You don''t care about your son. You''re a bad father." Zac didn''t answer. Essie continued, "I''ve heard that Valery is crazy. She is just pretending to be crazy. Even if the earth explode, even if theet are going to hit the earth, she can bear it..." Touching his forehead, Zac was at a loss whether to cry or tough. It had been three years, and this little fool hadn''t changed at all. As soon as he opened her little mouth, she kept chattering. As long as he was with her, he didn''t need to worry about the quietness and boredom of the night. His stern face softened unconsciously. He put down the magazine in his hand, holding the back of his head with his hands, and looked at herzily andfortably. He had been alone for the past three years. He was so lonely that he seemed to be the only one left in the world who could fill the emptiness in the night and the nk in his heart. At this moment, her beautiful voice was floating in the air, like the sound of a snowke blowing in the wind. The room was no longer empty, and the night was no longer quiet. And his heart was exceptionally full. "You have toe here every night from now on." When she heard his arbitrary words, she immediately shut her mouth. As if she was frightened, she stared at him with her big eyes in a panic. "No!" She objected strongly. Chapter 292 A Slip Of The Tongue (Part Two) Chapter 292 A Slip Of The Tongue (Part Two) "Then I''ll give the agreement to anotherpany." He threatened. She was ashamed, angry, and anxious. Rolling her eyes, she said, "I can''t do it every night. I still have children to take care of. Holy is now in a rebellious teenager. The family suffer such a big blow that his little heart is badly hurt. He is not familiar with his sister Cathy. There is no need to say, the only person he trusts and wants to be close to is me." After taking a pause, she continued, "How about this? I''ll stay in your house every Monday, Wednesday and Friday, and I''ll go back home to apany Holy every Tuesday, Thursday, Saturday and Sunday. You should also go back to apany Rabi. No matter how wonderful grandpa and grandma are, they can''tpare with dad." Zac was slightly angry. This woman dared to negotiate with him and hit the nail on the head. Didn''t she know her situation? She could only nod. Did she have the qualification to shake her head and negotiate? "Yes or not? You only have two options now. No need to talk about other nonsense." His attitude was cold. She bit her lower lip and was silent for a long time. Then she sighed, "Fine. You have to sign the contract first." She decided to get the contract first. Considering the stunning event this time, the stock of Hengyuan Co., Ltd was constantly falling. She must use this cooperation to enhance the confidence of the people and stabilize the stock market. "Okay, but you have to remember that there is no good result if you regret in front of me. You and Cathy are on fire. You should want a partner who can help you, not a strong enemy. " His words were like a bomb exploded, smashing into pieces. It seemed that he knew her situation like his hands. She swallowed hard and said, "I''ll keep that in mind." Tonight, holding a beautiful woman in his arms, Zac slept very well. It was the first time that he had a good sleep in the past three years. When he woke up in the morning, the little woman was still curling up in her arms. She was sleeping soundly. She had the habit of sleepingte. If she couldn''t sleep in until she naturally wake up. she would had a bad mood. With his chin in one hand, Zac looked at her yfully. When he opened his eyes, he was afraid that it was a dream. She hadn''te back yet and didn''t lie beside him. He pinched his arm so hard that it didn''t stop until the pain came clear. He was clear then that it was real. He was in a daze and tormented by this little food. He raised his another hand and gently stroked her face. She seemed to be stirred. Then she waved her hands and said, "Mili and Dot, don''t be naughty anymore. Mommy is so sleepy. Let mommy sleep a little longer." He was shocked. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Mili? Dot? Mommy? Was it a dream for this little fool or... He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Who is Mili Who is Dot?" "Mili is my daughter, and Dot is my son," Essie replied in her confusion. Then she opened her eyes and saw his handsome face. She was wide awake and felt a sudden thunder p in her head, then she came out in a cold sweat and soaked her pajamas with sweat. "I... Did I just talk in my sleep? " There was a veryplicated expression on Zac''s face. Fear, ferocity, doubt, anger... To sum up, it was the time to tear the woman into pieces. He turned over and pinched her chin. "Where did you get a daughter, and where did you get a son?" His voice was trembling nervously. If she had a child with Hanson or any other man in the three years of her absence, he would have aplete breakdown and go crazy. Essie believed that if she was wrong with one more word, her chin would be crushed by him. Her brain cells were running around rapidly. After that, she talked in a calm tone, "They are my pets. One is Mili, the cat sister, and the other is Dot, the cat brother. When I was in America, they slept on my bedside every night, and woke me up with their tails." She made up an excuse in her heart and apologized to Dot and Mili, ''I''m sorry, dear Dot and Mili. Mommy made up an excuse to lie to you daddy that you are cats. Mommy can''t let him know your existence, or he will take you away from Mommy.'' Zac''s eyes wandered around her face. Perhaps deep in his heart, he just couldn''t ept the fact that she had a child with other people. He didn''t notice the slight change in her eyes. He released her and said, "Aren''t cats go to sleep during the day and move at night?" He muttered, as if talking to himself. "It depends on the species. My cat is Garfield, which move during the day and go to bed at night as people do," she exined slowly. Anyway, icy guy had never raised a cat before. It was a piece of cake for her to fool him around. Zac leaned against the bed. "What have you done in America?" She shrugged, "I was studying design in Parsons School of Design at The New School." He slightly frowned and said, "Isn''t your dream to study in Istituto Marangoni?" "¡­¡­" She didn''t speak. He answered for her, "Are you afraid that I will find you?" Although her thought was detected by him, she was still unwilling to admit it. Thus, she asked, "You won''t run so far away, will you?" "I''m too busy to look for you," he said coldly. He wouldn''t let her know that he had searched all three campus of Mn, London and Paris of the Istituto Marangoni. Chapter 293 If You Go, Dont Come Back Chapter 293 If You Go, Don''t Come Back But this time, it was another blow to her. She knew that she was unable to forgive him this time, and she also knew that he didn''t love her at all. "I didn''t expect that you woulde to me." She murmured with bitterness and disappointment. "Good. You have a clear estimation of yourself." Zac said in a cold tone, which made her heart tremble. She sat up and looked for some clean clothes to wear in the wardrobe. Her stuff didn''t move at all, as if someone was still waiting for her. Howe? She couldn''t believe it. Now that Le had visited him, she should have packed all her belongings and thrown them away to make room for Le. "Today is Saturday. Do you still need to go to thepany?" Zac said in a low voice. "Holy won''t go to school today. I''m going to take her to the Sea World." Someone knocked at the door while she was talking. "Daddy, are you still sleeping?" a young voice came. Hearing that, Zac was shocked. He quickly jumped up from his bed. He had forgotten that every Saturday, Mary would send Rabi here to spend the weekend with him. This time, Essie was in a panic and wanted to hide herself in the closet. Zac pulled her from behind. "Is it necessary to hide?" He seemed to be right. He was her ex-husband and she was his ex-wife. They did not get married again. What was she worried about? She breathed a sigh of relief, tidied up her hair, and followed him to the door of the room. As soon as Zac opened the door, Rabi jumped into his arms. Zac held him in his arms and kissed his cheek. "You''re here so early. Why don''t you stay at home and sleep a little longer?" "I miss daddy." Rabi asked in a childish voice. He looked at the person behind him and asked, "Daddy, she is not aunt Le, is she?" Hearing this, there was a sh of anger in Essie''s eyes. It was sure that this bastard of Zac often took Le home to sleep, or else the child would not say such words. "She is..." But before Zac could finish his words, Rabi''s excited voice came through, "she is my mommy. She is Rabi''s Mommy." He shouted and pointed at the digital frame on the wall with his little hand, on which photos of two people were being taken. "I am not..." But before Essie could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Zac''s voice. "Right, Rabi is really smart. She is Mommy." ''What does he mean by lying to him like that?'' Essie wondered. "Mommy, hug me." Hearing that, Rabi extended her hand to her, her little face blooming like a flower. Seeing that, Essie hesitated for a while. In order not to disappoint the child, she stretched her hand to take him over from Zac''s arms. Rabi looked a little thin because of the premature delivery and heart operation. Rabi was half a year older than Dot. However, when Essie was hugging Rabi, she felt that he was as heavy as Dot. She carefully looked at his pale face. He didn''t look like Zac. It seemed that he was not his child. But he didn''t look much like Valery. Probably he looked like her biological father. She was a little curious all of a sudden. Who on earth was Rabi''s father? Why wasn''t Rabi taken care by others but by Zac himself? With these thoughts in her mind, Mary walked towards her. The moment she saw Essie, the smile on her face froze. She felt frightened and a little gloomy. "You are back?" Mary said indifferently and thought. ''If you want to leave, you should leave thoroughly and never show up again for a lifetime. Why should youe back?'' "Long time no see, auntie." Essie changed her call to Mary. There was a sh of hatred in her eyes. Mary realized that it was better not to call her mom. She had never considered Essie as her daughter- inw. "Grandma, Mommy is back. Rabi has daddy and mommy now, just like other children," Rabi pped her hands happily and said to Mary. "Rabi, you''re wrong. She''s not your mother. She''s just daddy''s friend." Mary didn''t want him to get the wrong person. This woman had better have nothing to do with his son and the Rong family. As soon as Rabi heard Mary''s words, he flung his arms around Essie''s neck, pouted and cried, "she''s my mom. She looks exactly like the mom in the photo, my mom." Hearing what Rabi said, Essie felt her heart was beating fast again. Every child wanted to have a complete family. There were a father and a mother in the family. Mili and Dot had always regarded Hanson as their father, and they just didn''t want to listen to her exnation. Now, it seemed that it was the case as well. "I''m Rabi''s Mommy. Now that mommy''s back, I can often stay with Rabi in the future," She gently stroked the back of the child tofort him. Hearing that, Rabi finally stopped crying. He pulled Essie closer to her in order to prevent her from leaving him. Taking a nce at his mother, Zac said, "Mommy, the baby is still young. Don''t let him know what he shouldn''t know." He was obviously annoyed. Mary was depressed. Was he going to make it up with this tramp? Then Essie took Rabi downstairs. The breakfast had been prepared by the servants. Rabi didn''t eat much for breakfast. When he saw his mother, he was in a good mood and had a good appetite. He said that he wanted to eat minced pork congee, so Essie went to the kitchen to make a bowl of congee for him and then feed him spoon by spoon. "Mommy, this congee with minced pork is more delicious than our home cooked porridge. Rabi likes it." Rabi smashed his mouth while eating. Essie smiled, with her eyes gleaming with warmth. Mili and Dot also loved eating her minced pork congee, and each time she cooked it, they would eat arge bowl, which made their belly fat. "If you like eating it, you should eat more. It''s good for your health and make you strong." "Yes." The little guy nodded. Zac looked at them and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be so good at coaxing children." "It''s a woman''s nature." Essie shrugged. As a mother who had two children, she was very experienced. The deep and dark eyes of Zac dimmed for a moment. He thought of the miscarriage before. If the child was still alive, he would also run, jump, y and act like a spoiled child as Rabi. Sitting next to them, Mary was extremely upset to see the three of them having a happy time. In the past three years, she had also secretly found many excellent girls for her son, but he didn''t even cast a nce at them. He only wanted to be with Le. However, Le was a member of the Qin family, and it was impossible for them to have a date. Now that Essie was back, Mary believed that Essie would definitely stay at the Zac''s vi. It seemed that Essie was ready to go back to Rong family. The more worried Mary was, the more stimted she was. Essie knew what Mary was worried about but she just wanted to stimte her more, so she said, "Rabi, Mommy''s going to take your uncle to the Sea World. You and daddy go with us, okay?" "Okay. Rabi is going to the Sea World." Rabi nodded happily. "Rabi is weak and has a low resistance. She can''t go to a crowded ce." Mary immediately opposed. Essie was a tramp who once fought fiercely against Valery. Mary was afraid that she might shift the resentment to Rabi and do harm to him secretly. Zac wouldn''t allow her mother to destroy this trip n. He was happy to see that Rabi took the initiative to be close to Essie and that Essie didn''t have any grudge against him. "Mommy, Rabi is now able to y like a normal child. It''s good for her to go out often. Besides, Essie and I will take good care of him." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that grandma didn''t allow him to go to the Sea World, the little boy pouted and said, "grandma, you''re wrong. Rabi wants to y with Mommy, not grandma." Mary rolled her eyes at him. Essie and his true mother Valery were deadly foes to each other. Rabi was taking the "thief" as his mother. After Rabi finished eating the porridge, Essie and Zac took Rabi to the vi to pick up Holy. Holy was shocked to see Zac again. He thought Essie was with Hanson since she broke up with Zac. what happened? "Zac, do you want to get sister Essie back?" After returning to Dragon City, Holy changed the call to Essie in case that her identity was exposed. He also kept the secret about Mili and Dot in secret and never brought them up. Zac snorted and didn''t say anything. He didn''t have this n. If this muddleheaded woman came to beg his forgiveness, maybe he would give it a thought. Holy took it as his acquiescence, so he rubbed his forehead with his hand. Oh, no, his third sister was about to fall into the terrible triangle love again. Essie took Rabi to stand in front of him and said, "Holy, this is Rabi, your nephew." What? His nephews were Mili and Dot. Who was this little guy? Holy was shocked, but soon he realized that he indeed had another nephew who was the son of his bad sister. He smiled and stroked Rabi''s little head. "You don''t look like my bad sister at all. That''s great." Hearing that, Essie smiled too. She said to Rabi, "Rabi, call him uncle Holy. Later uncle Holy will take you to see the big dolphin." "Uncle Holy." Rabi called him in a childish voice. He didn''t know what the uncle meant, and in his opinion, Holy was an elder brother, nothing like an adult. Knowing that Rabi was weak in physical condition, Essie took an apple for him before going to the Sea World to take some vitamins to strengthen his resistance. It was the first time for Rabi to go to Sea World and it was also the first time that he went out to have fun. He had never gone out either in Rong Mansion or in Zac''s vi before. He was so excited that he looked around curiously. Holy took him to see the dolphin performance and the big whale. With the bodyguards around these two boys, Zac and Essie sat on a lounge chair not far from them safely. "Do you think our baby will be a boy or a girl if it is alive?" All of a sudden, these sad words from Zac shocked Essie, and she answered, "I don''t know." She shrugged her shoulders, and her tone was as t as a wind, as if she had already forgotten this, but her heart responded to him silently: a boy and a girl. What a good thing. However, he was incapable of hearing her heart. He frowned because of her indifference. "In fact, you should not havee back since you have left." He answered in a fit of pique. Chapter 294 To Be With An Old Man Chapter 294 To Be With An Old Man The small thorn in her heart was stirred and it hurt faintly. If it was not for the change of Xu family, she would not go back to Dragon City forever. "If you don''t want to see me, sign the contract and I will immediately disappear." "There is nothing in the world that can''t be obtained without doing anything. If you want the contract, you have to pay." Zac paused and turned his tone with some irony, "but, you are getting more and more boring now. Maybe one or two monthster, I will be tired of you, and I don''t want to see you again." She slowly clenched her fists, irritated by his words. "This is the best. I don''t want to stay with you for one more minute." Zac''s eyes darkened. He took a sip of the coconut juice and said, "take care." "¡­¡­" And she jumped up from her chair. Her hair squeaked in anger, but she did not leave. She took a deep breath and took another breath to forcibly suppress the anger in her heart. She had to tolerate him for the cooperation case, she endured it! She sat down again and took the frozen coconut juice from the table. She felt rxed and rxed after gulping it. Looking at her, there was nocence but anger and sadness on his face. It turned out that in her heart, he was nothing than a cooperation case. The children yed in the amusement park for a while and then came back. Zac held Rabi on his legs. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Daddy, uncle and I have seen the giant fish. It''s a huge one." Rabi said with a smile. "That''s not a big fish, it''s a white whale," Holy corrected Rabi. "Well, it''s a white whale," Rabi repeated what Holy had said to him. Blinking his big eyes, he seemed to understand what he meant. Essie took the peeled fruit out of the bag and sliced it for them. After resting for a while, they took the kids to dinner. However, in her heart, Essie had been thinking about what Zac had said during the day. As soon as she sent Holy back to the vi, she took out a contract that she always carried with her all the time and threw it in front of Zac. "Mr. Rong, sign it now. So that we can start the construction as soon as possible." Without even looking at it, Zac closed it and threw it on the ground. She was shocked. "What do you mean?" Did he regret or just yed a trick on her? Zac said, "this is a wrong one. I''ve asked my secretary to draft it again. She''ll hand it over to you tomorrow." Seeing his enigmatic expression, Essie felt faintly uneasy, feeling that there was a plot in it. The next day, when Chris sent the contract to her, she was stunned. She couldn''t believe that the man had divided the project into three sections. And they could sign the second period after the first check was passed. It was obvious that he yed a trick on her? She broke into his office angrily and pounded the table. "Bastard, what do you mean? Why do you cooperate with me like this? You are not sincere at all. " Taking a sip of the coffee unhurriedly, Zac looked as calm as a deepke without any ripples. "Hey, based on your attitude, I don''t think we have to cooperate for a while." "¡­¡­" Essie was so angry that she wanted to throw up a fuss. If Zac wanted to y the game like this, OK, let''s y the game. She took a deep breath and put the contract on the table. Then she took out a steel pen from the brush pot and handed it to him. "Sign the first period quickly." ''If you don''t sign it, I''ll grab the fingerprint on your hand when you are asleep.'' Essie thought in her heart. Taking over the pen, Zac wrote his name on it and stamped with the seal of the Emperor. "President Rong, wish us a pleasant cooperation in the first project." Before he could respond, Essie grabbed the contract, turned around and walked out. Zac leaned back in the chair, his beautiful eyes bing deep and dark. When she returned to Hengyuan, Essie gave the contract to Malcolm. Essie was a little depressed and thought that she had failed. "It doesn''t matter. I will ask the public rtions department to issue a news to stabilize the stock first." Seeing the anxious look on Malcolm''s face, Essie asked, "is there anything else?" "There is a mysteriouspany recently. It purchased the stocks of the Hengyuan with a low price while the stock price of the ourpany was plummeting. It also purchased the shares of some small shareholders. The chairman has lost his absolutely holding power of the Hengyuan." "Did you find out whichpany?" asked Essie. "It''s an overseaspany, which had just been registered in California not long ago. It might specially come for Hengyuan." "Does it have anything to do with Elizabeth?" Elizabeth was the first one whom Essie thought of in her mind. Elizabeth was a citizen of America, and it was a piece of cake for her to register apany in America. However, there might be others who could take advantage of this. "I''m not clear yet. I''ll keep an eye on it." Malcolm said. "One of our current tasks is to find out all the people of Elizabeth in the group and rece them all. As such, Elizabeth will be deprived of any power to control the group." Malcolm nodded. Essie took out two cards from her handbag. One was all her savings. The revenue of Summer 100 Degree was pretty good in the past three years. As the first shareholder, she also got arge amount of money. The other one was the alimony that Baron had given to her. It was time to take it out to save the group. "I will postpone our cooperation with the Emperor. Send the messageter this afternoon. Purchase the stocks of Hengyuan in secret in my name. Don''t let anyone know it." Malcolm knew what she meant. She wanted to keep the absolute control of the board of directors. "I thought the clothing designer would only bury her head in doing clothes." He said jokingly. "I''m a bachelor with two majors. My first degree is fashion design and my second degree is economy," she replied. "No wonder." Malcolm smiled, took her card and went out. The stock market had always been the most sensitive economic trend. After the news of cooperation between Hengyuan and Emperor was released, thepany''s stocks had risen from a green valley to a red cloud. In the evening, at the wine party of Dragon City business, Essie and Malcolm attended. When they entered the hotel, they saw the outstanding man with Le standing beside him, holding his arm and behaving intimately. A mild and sour taste swept across Essie''s heartke like a dragonfly skimming the water. Zac also saw her, and Malcolm beside her. He frowned and a cold light shed across his eyes. As long as he saw that she was with another man, no matter who he was, Zac would be very upset. "Let''s say hello to President Rong." Malcolm said. As far as she was concerned, she was reluctant to go. But as she was Zac''s partner, she had to go over there. With dejected eyes, Zac said, "it has been a long time since the stock down. I''m really d to see you again. Should you thank me, special assistant?" Thank you so much! But, in her mind, she thought that he almost squeezed the gas out of her. "How do you want me to thank you, Mr. Rong?" She asked him back on purpose to see if he dared to make a bold request in front of Le. "Let me think. I will let you know if I decide." Zac touched his chin with a mischievous smile on his face. Essie was sure that he was ying a trick on her again. He must be revenging on her for running away without permission and hurting his supreme dignity as a king, so he wanted her to have a hard time in Dragon City. "President Rong, we have to greet others. Excuse us." The best way to get rid of him was to stay away from him. Looking at her disappearing figure, Le smiled. It seemed that Essie''s rtionship with Zac was still in the frozen state. It was unlikely that they could get back together. Le knew that it was only a temporary confusion for him. When Essie left, he would forget it and turn his mind back on her. Bles was thest one to enter the party hall. When Essie saw his femalepanion, she was shocked: Mandy! Why was she with Bles now? She went over in a hurry. Mandy didn''t expect to see her here. She was a little embarrassed and she med it on her best friend. "Mandy, it has been a long time." Greeted Essie. She no longer took what Mandy had done three years ago seriously. In her heart, she was still her bestie. But in Mandy''s heart, Essie was her most hateful enemy. "You are back so soon." She replied carelessly. "Do you know each other?" Bles asked in surprise. "We were ssmates in middle school and haven''t seen each other for years. I didn''t expect that we would meet here by such a coincidence." It was obvious that Mandy wanted to stay away from her. "It''s a big yet small world. Your old ssmate is now the special assistant of the CEO in Hengyuan." Bles smiled lightly. Mandy was startled and she stared at Essie and said, "aren''t you a clothes designer? Why did you go to Hengyaun?" Essie shrugged and said, "my second degree is economic. To be honest, I think Hengyuan can teach me something useful." "Isn''t it good to be the hostess of the Rong family? It''s a position that many women can''t even dream of." Bles said in a tone of regret. After saying that, he nced at Zac who was not far away. "You won''t regret it if this position is taken away, will you?" "Maybe I am not lucky to enjoy it." With a slight smile on her face, Essie said in a in tone. She would rather live a poor life than be a luxurious recement. "No wonder people always say that women''s hearts are unfathomable." Bles shook his head and smiled. He patted Mandy''s buttocks lightly with a teasing smile on his face. Mandy felt a little embarrassed. In front of Essie, Mandy thought that she was better than her and always did a better job than her. But now, she was just a lover of an old man who was twenty years older than her. How could she not be upset? Essie noticed the abnormality of Mandy. She didn''t know what had happened to her in the past three years. Mandy didn''t want to stay with her any longer, so she took Bles''s hand and left with him. Essie sighed in her heart. She suddenly found that their friendship was so fragile that it could be destroyed easily. She took a ss of champagne from the waiter''s te and was about to look for Malcolm. When she turned around, she saw Zac standing behind her. "Come to my house tonight." He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, making her blush. Chapter 295 He Was Really Angry Chapter 295 He Was Really Angry "Don''t you have someone with you tonight?" Essie stared at him angrily and found that Le was not with him at the moment. She should be going to the makeup room to fix her makeup. "Do you really want me to be with another woman?" He frowned slightly and felt a little displeased. "It''s none of my business whether you have women or not, but I''m a neat freak. Stay away from me if you touch other women. Don''t make me dirty." She turned her head angrily and looked away from him. Thinking of the image that he made out with Le, she was filled with anger and wanted to give him a punch. There was a sparkle in his dark eyes. He reached out and held her in his arms. "What are you doing? Everyone is watching us. " Essie felt ashamed and annoyed and wanted to push him away in a hurry. But she couldn''t get rid of him because of his strong arms. "Everyone knows that you are my wife. Even if I have you now, nobody dares to say no." "Your ex-wife." Feeling the curious gazes from the surrounding people, Essie wished that she could dig a hole on the ground like a rat preying on its prey. She asked, "where''s Le? Aren''t you afraid that she might see us?" Zac was silent for a while. Though it was only a short time, it was long enough to make Essie calm down. Indeed, he cared about Le''s feelings very much. "Let me go." Essie was so angry that she stepped hard on his foot with her high heels. He groaned and let go of her. "Go to find your Le. Don''t bother me anymore." She quickly ran into the shadow after saying this. Le was not far away. She was jealous of what just happened, so she walked towards where Essie was and found her soon. "In the past three years, I have been with Zac. Now, he is mine. Can you stay away from him?" Le''s tone was a bit sharp. She had to warn Essie. "You must have made a mistake. He is the one who won''t let me go, not me. Please take care of him. Don''t let him bother me again," Essie said in a mocking tone. Le''s heart thumped, and a wave of disappointment surged like waves. She said, "how can it be possible? Zac has told me clearly that he doesn''t like you. I think you were too frivolous, which made him misunderstand." "Whatever you think," To be honest, Essie didn''t want to waste her time to talk to Le. Essie had already been sick of being a substitute for Le. Whenever she saw Le, she would feel sorry for herself. "I just want you to remember that I am the one Zac loves. Whatever you do, you can only try to seduce him temporarily. He won''t fall in love with you." After her smug attempt, Le went back to Zac''s side to guard her ce. Staring at the intimacy between the two in the distance, Essie felt like there was a w scratching hard in her heart, which made her very ufortable. She clenched her fists, raised her head and gulped down the champagne. She enjoyed the effect of alcohol. The stronger the alcohol was, the more numb her heart became. The pain was gone. After the party, she stood at the door of the hotel and waited for Malcolm to drive the car over. At this time, a Rolls-Royce quickly came and stopped in front of her. Before she could see the person on the driver''s seat, she was pulled into the car by a strong force. She screamed in fear, thinking that she was kidnapped in public. How bold he was. Out of natural reflex, she lifted her bag and threw it towards the person beside her. Her bag was grabbed in midair by a pair of big hands. "Do you want to kill your own husband?" The familiar voice came to her ears, and a strong aura quickly surrounded her. She trembled fiercely, opened her eyes. And through the dim light, she finally saw the face of the other person. "Zac, do you have to be so fierce every time you show up?" She raged. "That''s all you get." Zac shrugged his shoulders and smiled evilly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "I want to get off." Essie pulled the car door, but the window had been locked by the driver. "Open it, or I will call the police." "If you think it''s useful, you call the police." His tone showed his indifference. In Dragon City, the mayor would bow to him, let alone the police superintendent. She was like a punctured ball,pletely discouraged, and copsed on the seat. "What on earth do you want?" "As I said, You have to serve me tonight. " His eyes were like lion''s shining in the darkness. "Where is your girlfriend?" She looked out of the window. Didn''t Le want to watch him closely and block all the chances that he could "go wild"? "I asked Tim to drive her back." He reached out and pulled her into his arms. She tried hard to push him away, but it was in vain. He continued, "aren''t you afraid that she will get angry if you leave her alone?" "She is much more obedient than you. I like the woman who is as obedient as her." He deliberately annoyed her. She raised her foot and kicked his leg and stomach. She was really very angry. Her anger made her breathing very hot. "Go to her, let her apany you, and don''t bother me again." "I am tired of main dishes. I need to eat some side dishes to change vor. That''s why you are here now." His tone was full of irony. The more she resisted, the more angry he was. Wasn''t she always as gentle as water in front of Hanson? Why was she acting like a fire towards him? "Asshole --" roared Essie, like an irritated rabbit. She opened her mouth and bit his arm so hard that she vented all her anger on her teeth. He groaned and did not push her away, letting her bite him. He could not feel the pain, because the pain in his heart had been suffering, which was a hundred times, a thousand times stronger than the pain in his body. She tasted some salty blood in her mouth. She trembled violently and loosened her grip. Two rows of deep teeth marks were left on his arm and blood kept flowing out. She trembled and suddenly became afraid. She hid herself in a corner by the window. She did not expect herself to be so harsh on him. Zac furrowed his eyebrows angrily. He stared at Essie angrily. The way he looked at her was like the thunderbolt that could cut through the dark clouds. She felt the smell of the storm and huddled herself up. She was so frightened that the car window seemed to shake. "Soon, I will show you what a real bastard is like." He said word by word. When the car stopped, he twisting her into the vi, kicked the door open, and threw her heavily on the woollen nket. Then he loosened the belt, and tied her to the bed pir. "What are you doing? Let go of me!" She was terrified. She struggled to free herself but failed. "You don''t deserve my pity any more." His eyes shed a fierce cold light, as if he was going to swallow her alive. At that moment, she found that he had be more terrifying, no longer an ice block she knew before... When she woke up from the nightmare, the sun was shining brightly outside the window. She didn''t know when her hand was removed, or after she fainted. She clenched the nket and wrapped up her messy body. What happenedst night was not what she had expected. When Zac came out of the bathroom, fear filled her misty eyes and her nerves were on edge. "It''s good that you know you are afraid." There was only coldness on his handsome face. All his emotions for her were frozen in the deepest part of his heart. It was no longer easy to open. He walked over and grabbed her chin. "You''d better listen to me in the future. You are no longer my wife. I don''t need to have a trace of pity and indulgence for you." She curled up. A drop of tear slid from the corner of her eye silently. His heart trembled slightly, and he quickly turned his head away, no longer allowing his feelings to be controlled by her. "You can go." After saying this coldly, he turned around and walked out, as if she was a doll, throwing it ruthlessly into the trash can when she was bored. She sat up, took a quick shower in the bathroom, and went downstairs after putting on her clothes. He was sitting on the sofa in the living room. She didn''t even give him a nce and went out with her dignity broken. Looking at her back, Zac''s bony mask was broken into pieces. A trace of pain was overflowing from the bottom of his eyes and quickly covered his entire handsome face. Essie, we are doomed to be entangled with each other for the rest of our lives. We won''t be able to escape. Essie walked into the gate of the vi with a heart full of scars. Hanson rushed out and took her into his arms. "Malcolm told me that you were taken away by Zac. Did he bully you again?" "I''m fine." She shook her head and said in a very weak tone. She was so tired that she just wanted to have a good sleep. Hanson clenched his fists, the blue veins on his forehead rolling. "Go upstairs to have a rest," he said. He gritted his teeth and tried his best to control his tone to be calm. He was ready to wait for her to go upstairs and confront Zac. Seeing his intention, Essie held his hand and said, "it''s a critical time now. The cooperation with the Emperor has just begun. I can''t fall out with Zac." "But..." Hanson frowned. Since the moment she returned to Dragon City, he had been worried that Zac would take her away again. In the past three years, they had been like a family and lived a peaceful and happy life. He had to maintain this happiness and wouldn''t let the destruction of Zac disturb them. "Maybe I haven''t had a tragedy with him. I have to settle with him this time. The doctor is doing his best to treat Baron. I can leave when he wakes up. Mili and Dot are waiting for me. " She gave him a reassuring smile. He sighed and hugged her tightly. On the second day, Essie, as the business representative of Hengyuan, took the same flight to Sea City with Zac, attending the opening ceremony of the project. There would be a biggest sea amusement park and a unique marine hotel in the country. After what happened the night before, Essie still had fear in her mind. She didn''t want to stay with Zac alone. However, Malcolm had other things to deal with and she had to go herself. So she had to hang on by herself and braced herself to board the ne with him. "You don''t need toe here. You''d better stay at home." Zac made no secret of his scorn. Chapter 296 The Honey Trap Chapter 296 The Honey Trap "I''m in charge of this project now. If I don''te, who else can?" Essie rolled her eyes at him and said angrily, "don''t look down upon me! You are such an idiot to do clothes design for me!". Zac handed her a architectural design drawing. "Well, then please make a specific presentation." Essie was dumbfounded. She was just a rookie and didn''t know how to do the professional issues like design, construction and cost. Zac sneered, "don''t tell me. You can''t even understand the design drawing." ''I really can''t understand it.'' Essie thought in her heart. "I''m now the executive of thepany and in charge of whateveres into view. The project team of Hengyuan has arrived in C Ind two days ago. They will report the specific development to you." "You know nothing! Aren''t you afraid that they may fool you?" Zac gazed at her with sharp eyes. "Malcolm will check on it." She lowered her voice,ck of confidence. She had been under great pressure since she took over thepany. Now she was even less confident after being questioned and mocked by Zac. Zac saw her expression. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the back of the chair. With a profound smile on his face, he said, "I have an idea about how to make things done in a short time. But I won''t teach people so easily." "I don''t know if it''ll work or not yet." In a low voice, Essie continued to murmur in disdain. Though it was a mutter, it was loud enough for Zac who sat next to her to hear it clearly. "There is nothing useless for me." He raised his eyebrows arrogantly. "Then what should I do to make you agree to teach me?" She unconsciously grasped her cor, fearing that he would make a rude request. His eyes sparkled with hostility. After a short silence, he picked up the ck tea on the table, took a sip of it and said slowly, "Rabi likes the minced pork porridge that you cook. You can make it for him when we go back home." "Is that all?" She asked in disbelief. He sneered at the corner of his mouth, stretched out his big hand, and broke free from her grip on his cor. "You''re really imaginative. I''m not interested in you any more." That would be the best. She was supposed to be very happy, but somehow she felt a little depressed. Damn it! Was she crazy, or masochistic? She was merely a supporting dish while Le was the main dish. It was the same before and now. She couldn''t be upset. She worked hard to relieve herself. She needed to be happy. She needed tough. So she moved her stiff lips and said, "that''s a deal. If Rabi wants to eat, I can cook for him at any time. We''ll arrive at Sea City s in two and a half hours. You can tell me now. " There was a project meeting to be held after getting off the ne. She didn''t want to sit there, listen to others but couldn''t understand a word. Zac opened the PPT document in hisputer. It covered the words and the instructions in it. Essie was slightly taken aback. "Is this the internal training material of the Emperor?" Zac didn''t answer. He would never let her know that he made it specially for her, this rookie.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With that thought, Essie didn''t ask more questions. She took out her notebook and pen, getting ready to listen to his lecture. Though she had a lot of questions, he answered every question she asked. Time flew quickly. Without their knowing it, the nended at the airport of Sea City. On her way to the nning area, Essie reviewed the courses that Zac had taught her and couldn''t help asking, "iceberg guy, why are you teaching me?" She started to doubt that he had been blessed by Buddhast night, and that was why he would like to teach her today. "This is a billion project and I don''t want to suffer any loss because of your ignorance." Said Zac, devoid of any emotion on his face. "Okay." Essie replied in a low voice, and then turned to theptop. The gratitude that was rising in her heart disappeared, and was reced by an inexplicable and hard disappointment. She didn''t know why she was so disappointed. Of course he taught her for the sake of interests. Did he teach her for the sake of helping her? She was just a dispensable appetizer, and now that he had been tired of her, he would not waste his time on her. In the nning area, a temporary shed had been set up by the project team. The meeting was held in the studio. The chief engineer submitted a schedule. The first project wouldst eight months. He pulled up the construction drawing and reported some nning matters. Even though it was only two and a half hours'' ss, she had learned a lot from it. When the engineer reported the progress, she was no longer confused. As soon as the meeting was over, she ran to Zac, "Zac... When do we have the second ss? " "When I am in a good mood." Said Zac in an indifferent tone, with an impatient expression on his face. "Are you in a bad mood?" She blinked her eyes with confusion and looked at his handsome face carefully. He frowned, as if it was a little bit. But no one made him annoyed. Did he have his old qualms again? Zac put the watch in front of her and said, "do you know what time it is now?" She nced at the time, it was six o''clock and it was time to have dinner. It turned out that the president was hungry, so he was naturally in a bad mood. "How about we going out for dinner?" Unconsciously, she took his arm. The intimate behavior made both of them a little embarrassed. She quickly let go of him and said, "sorry, I forgot." "What do you forget?" He asked deliberately. "Forget that I am just a supporting dish." She gritted her teeth and said angrily. Seeing that she was annoyed, he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth. "Do you regret it?" "No, I didn''t." She replied immediately without any hesitation. He smiled angrily and said, "you''d better not. It''s toote to regret. I won''t go back on my words." Only if she came back on her own initiative and apologized to him could he consider it. But this was almost impossible. The woman was pouring out her anger. "I won''t, either." She said firmly. So they turned their heads and said goodbye to each other. They walked in different directions. Although they would return to the same hotel in the end, they would go back tonight. Zac had arranged a dinner in the evening. The mayor of Sea City specially prepared a dinner to entertain him, a distinguished guest. He lived in the presidential suite on the 22nd floor, while Essie in the deluxe sea view room downstairs. When he came back, he pressed the 21 floor without hesitation. Although he had decided to leave her alone for a while, he still wanted to see what she was doing. At this moment, Essie had just made an overseas call and was looking at the photo sent by Lucy. She missed the kids so much. In the photo, Mili and Dot made faces at each other. Mili looked more like Essie, while Dot was the replica of Zac. His eyes, nose, and mouth looked exactly like Zac. In New York, it was the reason why she had never forgotten about Zac. Zac knocked at the door for a long time. He thought about it for a long time before he raised his hand. She looked through the peephole again and found it was Zac. So she opened the door and asked, "what''s up?" She asked calmly. "I''m free now. If you don''t want to listen to the sses, I''ll go upstairs." Giving her a lesson was the best excuse, and he was sure that she would not refuse. As he expected, her eyes were lit up and he was asked toe in at once. At this moment, she only wore a pajamas, as if she was worried about something. She took the night robe from the hanger and put it on. There was a gleam shining in the eyes of Zac, "There is no need for you to do that." On the other hand, Essie''s heart sank a little, but she tried her best to keep calm. She took a look at her watch and it was past ten o''clock. "Did you juste back?" she asked. "What''s your opinion?" Sitting on the sofa, he asked back in a cold tone, indicating that she had no right to interfere with his affairs. She also had a clear estimation of herself. Curling her lips, she said, "I dare not." "You have no right." He snorted and didn''t hide what he had said to hurt her feelings. Essie didn''t want to argue with him. She turned on herputer and took the pen and notebook from the desk. "Let''s go to ss." "I''m not interested in it anymore. I''ll teach you next time." He leaned back on the sofa, crossing his legs. His face was rather gloomy. Touching her forehead, Essie stood up, untied the belt of the nightgown and took it off. Zac was shocked by her move. He nced at her. "Are you going to y a honey trap on me?" He thought too much. "Didn''t you get angry because I put on a nightgown? I''m taking them off. Could you please calm down and teach me? " Zac was even more embarrassed. "Put it back." He ordered, trying to resist some kind of impulse. "Why?" She looked puzzled. He was unhappy when she dressed on a nightgown, but he was still unhappy when she removed it. It was so unpredictable. She seemed to have never seen through him since she met him. "This Pajama spoiled my eyes too much." His brain was burning, so he had to make up an excuse. "No, it looks good." She pouted. The pajama was designed by herself. It seemed that the biggest change he had made in the past three years was that he was bing more and more venomous, not only attacking her, but also upsetting her design. Seeing that Essie didn''t move, Zac stood up and put on her nightgown. Then he went to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of iced water, taking a few gulps to relieve the heat. "Is it really that bad?" Feeling quite frustrated, and even more remorseful, Essie was quite proud of the unique design of this Pajama, and she even was ready to hand out her pajamas for Summer 100 Degree. However, at this moment, it seemed that her pajamas had been pushed into a hole of ice, which made her feel very heartbroken. Chapter 297 The Mad Woman Was Out Chapter 297 The Mad Woman Was Out Seeing her hesitation, Zac knew that the pajama was designed by herself. This muddle headed woman had always been confident in her fashion taste and design level. Even if someone doubted her, she didn''t care. She just pretended that she didn''t appreciate it. How could she be so depressed? Was it because... He couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth unconsciously. "Do you care about my opinion very much?" "I... I don''t. " She lowered her head in a hurry, as if his guess was right, and her long eyshes covered her sparkling eyes. She didn''t understand why, but she cared about his thoughts very much. She didn''t care when others doubted her taste and disliked her design. She just hoped... He liked it. Her evasive look convinced him of something. "I see. You put on your night robe deliberately, and the trick is now covering up. You want me to see your gown inside." Essie was almost pass out. If he was such a imaginative man, why not to be an screenwriter? "Don''t think too much. I don''t care what you think. The nightgown I designed is for girls. It doesn''t matter as long as the girls like it." Zac smiled coldly. "Pajamas can''t be worn to go out. The reason why a woman locked up at home and wore pajamas is just to show men, isn''t it? The pajamas men don''t like are the losers. " "Anyway, I am not wearing pajamas for you to see." Essie murmured in a low voice, as if talking to herself, but Zac heard it anyway. He frowned and pushed her down on the sofa, with his hands resting on the back of the sofa. He imprisoned her in his arms. "Whom do you want to wear it for?" It sounded like he was interrogating a criminal. She shivered, and subconsciously stepped back as if she wanted to get into the sofa. He gripped her chin with his big hand to prevent her from escaping. "It''s none of your business." She said stubbornly. He seemed to be irritated and looked extremely gloomy. "Tell me honestly, are you with Hanson in the past three years?" "So what? Didn''t you stay with Le? " Resentment and dissatisfaction gushed out of her chest, and stimted her to fight with him fearlessly. He frowned and his chest thumped heavily. It seemed that there was too much anger in his chest to burst out. He bit his teeth and slowly put down his hand, fearing that he would lose control and crumb her chin in anger. "Aren''t you a clean freak? I''m not allowed to touch other women. Are you clean now? " Such a question made her ashamed and angry. She pushed him away with brute force. "Hanson won''t be like you. He will never force me to do anything I don''t want to do. We have always been like good friends, and we have never had any extra rtionship except friendship." "Really?" His mood immediately changed from gloomy to warm. His usual frosty countenance suddenly became mild. He just wanted her to belong to him,pletely belong to him. "Believe it or not." She gave him a fierce look and wondered whether she was out of her mind to exin these things to him. Whether he misunderstood or not, it had nothing to do with her. A charming smile appeared on Zac''s face. He sat back on the sofa and turned on the PPT given by him. "Okay, let''s begin our lesson." She was in a daze for a moment. The topic changed so fast that she couldn''t respond in a short time. "Do you still want to learn? If not, I will go back to sleep." Seeing that she was unmoved, he growled in a gentle tone. "Of course I do." She nodded, took the pen and notebook and sat beside him. He didn''te back until it was over twelve o''clock. She had been in New York for more than three years. She had been used to the night without him. Why could she feel her heart return to the origin when she returned to Dragon City? Did she fall in love with him unconsciously but she never realized it? No! No! No! It was impossible! She shook her head in a hurry to deny such a terrible idea. The one she loved was Hanson, and that was Hanson. Icy guy. He didn''t love her at all. In the past, he admitted that he was having a headache when he looked at her. But now, he admitted that she was just a supporting dish. Le was his main dish and the one he loved. She couldn''t love him. Loving someone who didn''t love her was like moth chasing into the fire, without good results. She grabbed a pillow next to her and covered her head to stop thinking. The next day, the groundbreaking ceremony went on smoothly. After returning to Dragon City, Essie kept her promise to cook minced pork porridge for Rabi, and she also cooked two dishes for him. The little boy sat on his daddy''sp, his big eyes blinking and watching the porridge that was put on the table by Essie. He was so surprised that he almost drooled. "Mommy, Rabi wants to eat! Rabi wants to eat!" He shouted eagerly. "Yes, it''s too hot. Let me get you a bowl of soup to cool it down." Smiling, Essie stroked his head. At that moment, someone came to visit. It was Le. The smile on Essie''s face disappeared when she saw Le. Of course, Le didn''t want to see her either. "Aunt Le." Rabi greeted her in a sweet voice. "Rabi, I have bought your favorite cheese cake. Would you like to have it?" Le said with a smile, trying to ignore Essie. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Mommy cooked delicious minced pork congee for me. I want to eat porridge first. I''ll have caketer," Rabi said in a childish voice. Mommy? Le was shocked by his words. His mother was Valery, but why did he call Essie mommy? She took a nce at Zac in confusion. It was obvious that he didn''t care about this call. Is he nning to get back together with Essie? Seeing that the porridge was a little cold, Essie began feeding Rabi. After he finished a mouthful of porridge, she picked up a small cabbage to hid te. "Rabi, let''s have more vegetables, okay?" Rabi shook his head hastily. "I don''t like vegetables. I only like meat." "Mom''s cooking is as delicious as meat. Do you want to have a try?" Essie said with a smile. "All right." Rabi nodded obediently, opened his mouth, and let Essie feed the vegetables into it. "Does it taste good?" Essie asked with a smile. "Yes." Rabi nodded vigorously. "I want more." "Okay, let''s have porridge and some vegetables." Zac looked at them, with a charming smile on his face. Le felt ufortable in her heart. He was not the kind of person who likes tough. Before, he seldomughed. He always wore an expressionless poker face. But since he knew Essie, he often wore a smile on his face, as if she was the sunshine, melting his iceberg. After she left, his smile was taken away. No matter what she tried, she could not make him happy. Now, she was back, and his smile was back on his face. Was he only happy for her? After Rabi finished eating the porridge, Essie was about to leave. She didn''t want to be a third wheel. She was just a supporting dish. Of course, she had to leave as the main dishes were ced on the table. "Mommy, where are you going? Aren''t you going to y with Rabi? " The little boy grabbed her arm. "I have something else to do, so I''ll go back first. Let dad and aunt Le y with you, okay?" She said, patting his head. "No! Rabi wants mommy to be with me! Rabi wants mommy!" The little guy pouted and grabbed her sleeve tightly. His eyes were watery and was about to cry. Essie picked him up and didn''t want to make him sad because he was such a loveless boy. "Okay, Mommy won''t go. Later, Mommy will take you to the Children''s Park to y on the slide, okay?" "Okay." Hearing that, Rabi smiled through tears. Turning his head to look at Zac, he said, "Daddy will go with me." "Little devil." Zac pinched his little face dotingly. Le was very unhappy to be neglected. She was the one who was in charge now, how could she act like an outsider. What pissed her off most was that Zac didn''t n to let her go with them. He wanted her to go back first, as if he was afraid that she would disturb the sweet time of the family. As soon as she got into the car, she immediately sent a message to Valery, which read, "Essie is back and she stole your son. Are you going to continue to pretend to be mad at home?" She never believed that Valery was mad. Her mental quality was so strong that it was beyond the reach of ordinary people. In the Children''s Park, Essie took Rabi to the children''s slide and feed koi fish. The little boy was very happy. Not far away, a pair of eyes were looking at them secretly. Her eyes were fuming with anger, and her fists were clenched tightly. While Zac went away and washed the apple for Rabi, Valery rushed over and hugged Rabi, who was sitting on the seesaw board. Seeing that, Essie was frightened for a moment. When she saw clearly who the girl was, she ran to take Rabi back. "Valery, why are you here? Let go of Rabi!" Rabi was scared of strangers. As soon as he found that somebody was hugging him, he burst into tears. He wrapped his little hands around the neck of Essie tightly and said, "Mommy, help me! Mommy, help me!" "You''re my son. I''m your mother. She''s my enemy as well as yours. Don''t call her mom." Valery roared. Rabi didn''t understand what she meant at all. As a result, he became more afraid by her roar and cried very loudly. Seeing that Valery didn''t want to let go of Rabi, and that Essie was afraid of hurting her children, she shouted out to Zac. Zac was washing apples at the edge of the sink and rushed over like hurricane when hearing Essie''s voice. He grabbed Valery''s cor from behind and lifted her up together with the baby. "Let go of him, or I''ll cut your hand." When Valery heard his cold voice, she kept silent and loosened Rabi''s hand in great fear. Seeing that, Essie hastily took the little boy aside tofort him. Zac wanted to p her several times, but he didn''t want to do that when the child was beside him, because he didn''t want to scare him. "Valery, if you can''t control yourself and want to do harm to others again, I will kill you without hesitation." Chapter 298 Feeling Of Being Rejected Chapter 298 Feeling Of Being Rejected "I... I just want to have a look at him. After all, I was pregnant for ten months and I miss him. " Said Valery in a pitiful voice. "It seems that you are very sober and not mad." Zac snorted. If not for Rabi''s sake, he would never let her live sofortably. "I... I took medicine every day. After taking medicine, I became clear headed. " Of course, Valery wasn''t mad. She just pretended to be mad because she was afraid that Zac would punish her. "Rabi has nothing to do with you. From now on, stay away from him." Zac warned. "Got it." Said Valery in a trembling voice. "Get out, as far as you can." When Zac growled, Valery just ran out like a rat. Her heart was full of hatred. She would try to get back what Essie owed to her. Rabi didn''t cry at the moment. As a child, he didn''t remember what had happened just now. With the comfort of Essie, he forgot what he had seen just now and suggested going to take the ferris wheel. The ferris wheel had special meaning to Essie and Zac. It was the ce where they had dated for the first time, although it was only a mock date, they both had unforgettable memories. "Daddy, Mommy, can I live with you? Why do other kids live with their parents and I have to live with grandparents? " Touching Zac''s face with his face, Rabi thought Zac would agree as long as he acted in pettish to him. Zac touched his head. He wanted to give him aplete family, but the dreamy woman in front of him had never thought of reuniting with him, which annoyed him. He would never grovel to her, unless she took the initiative to apologize and came back voluntarily. Otherwise, just let this be. "You are still young and need adults'' care. When you go to primary school, you cane back and live with daddy." He had already prepared to take his time to fight with the woman. "When can I go to primary school?" Rabi blinked his eyes. He didn''t understand what school meant. "You can go to primary school after kindergarten." Zac stroked his little face. Hearing that, Rabi looked at him with his head tilted to one side. Then she looked at Essie, and finally burst intoughter. He didn''t know how long it would take, but he was looking forward to living with his parents soon. Looking at him, she couldn''t help but think of her Mili and Dot. ''If I don''t let them meet their biological father before they grow up, will it be too cruel? But what if Zac knows and take them away? He was so bossy and independent, she couldn''t win him at all. And she couldn''t allow her children to treat Le as mother, and her children would not live with a stepmother.'' After Essie got out of the ferris wheel, she received a call from Jack. The police had found out the suspect who tried to murder Alice. ording to the murder, he was once an employee of the Hengyuanpany. Because he was fired, he decided to take revenge on Alice. He was also a patient with AIDS. As a result of looking for prostitutes, he got AIDS. His condition had worsened, and there were only a few days left for him to live. "He must be a scapegoat." rissa said angrily. He was willing to do anything like murder and arson as long as someone was willing to give him money. "Don''t get involved in the affairs of Xu family. Go back to Summer 100 Degree and do your design. Zac comforted her. The Xu family was like a whirlpool that was too urgent. He didn''t want her to be in any danger. "I won''t give up unless Elizabeth and Valery lose everything." Essie said resolutely. "If you get involved in the struggle of the Xu family, your enemy will not only be Elizabeth," Zac held her shoulder. It seemed that she hadn''t figured out the real situation of the Xu family. "Who else could it be?" Essie was shocked. "Do you think that only a woman like Elizabeth can cause such a big trouble in the Xu family?" While speaking, a sharp light shed through his eyes, as if he had figured out the secret behind the plot. "Do you know something?" She asked. He moved his lips and made no sound. Before he could find out the real master of the conspiracy, it was better for her not to know about something. ording to her character, as long as he gave her any information, she would definitely insist on digging it out. The group''s target was Cathy. If they noticed that something was wrong with her, they would certainly change their target and try to kill her. "You just need to remember one thing. Don''t trust anyone easily." "Including you?" She looked at him with a smile. There was a trace of iprehensible darkness in his eyes. "Think about it by yourself." He said softly and walked out of the park with Rabi in his arms. His ambiguous tone made her a little uneasy. He would not be her enemy, would he? She asked herself. From the bottom of her heart, she did not want to get a negative answer. Tonight, Essie thought about a lot of things. If Elizabeth wasn''t the only opponent, it would be difficult for her to deal with her alone. Moreover, they had hidden in the dark, making it difficult for her to defend effectively. She needed a protection umbre, even if it was just a cover, as long as the enemy was wary of her. The next day, she went to Zac''s office. He was the umbre she needed. He was her ex-husband, the strongest man in Dragon City. She needed to make them believe that they had been reconciled and he would be her backer. They should weigh it before they harmed her and Cathy. "Is it a business or a personal matter?" Lying on the chair, Zac looked at her casually. She took a deep breath and plucked up all her courage to hide her self-esteem. She said in a low voice, "can you be my partner in tonight''s ball of celebrities?" Zac was slightly stunned. He was surprised and somewhat joyful at her initiative. He didn''t say anything, and his face was expressionless. There was nothing but a little star twinkling in his deep and cold eyes. "Are you inviting me?" "Yes." She nodded, "I hope you can go with me." "Why?" Zac asked slowly. ''Because you are my solid body armor which can block bullets.'' She thought to herself and said lightly, "I just want to go with you." "Are you regretful and do you want to get back together with me?" He curled his lips into a smile, but in his heart, waves of joy arose like waves. ''Finally, does she want to go back?'' ''There''s no way we can fix it.'' She thought. Despite the whispers in her heart, she dared not speak it out. Now she had to beg him, so she had to be gentle and not to irritate him. "Do you have apanion?" To avoid this topic, Essie changed the subject. Exactly. Zac was in a dilemma. He had agreed with Le before she came here.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Again, it was obvious to Essie and she had already guessed who his date was. Thinking of this, she felt very sad and disappointed. "Sorry to bother you. Just forget what I said." She bit her lips, turned around and was about to leave. He said behind her, e back." She stopped and red at him. "What else do you want, President Rong?" "Well..." Zac coughed and said, "I can''t go to the ball with you, but we can have midnight snack after the ball." "Not interested." She said angrily and ran out quickly. Zac cursed in his heart for several times. "Damn!" how could he promise Le? It was not easy for her to take the initiative for once, but he rejected her in this way. Didn''t he miss the opportunity to reconcile? While he was thinking, he picked up the phone in a hurry and wanted to reject her invitation, but he stopped before he dialed the number. This muddled fool had left him for three years, and she just asked him to join her without any hesitation. It was too worthless. He should make her know how to cherish him. With that thought, he hung up the phone. And Essie walked out of the elevator, depressed. ''Damn it! Why do youe here to humiliate yourself? He can''t be my protector at all; he can only lie to her, use her and y with her. He only love Le, and he don''t have any feelings for me. He doesn''t care whether I am alive or dead?'' Essie thought to herself. From now on, she would throw him into the permanent ck list, she would note to beg him even if she would be killed. When she arrived at the parking lot of the Emperor building and was about to get on the car, she heard a voice from the side, "baby pineapple, you''re back?" She turned around and saw Walt standing behind with a pleasant smile on his face. "Big brother, long time no see." She tried her best to suppress her anger provoked by Zac and forced out a smile. "Are you here for Zac?" Asked Walt. "Just some business matters. I have divorced him. That''s all." Then she continued in a fit of pique, with her chest full of resentment against the man. A hint of joy quietly flew across Walt'' eyes. It was a good thing for him. "It''s a great loss for Zac to lose you." "It doesn''t matter for him whether I''m here or not." Essie smiled bitterly. They all cared about their first love since childhood. The supporting dish of her was so trivial. "Let''s not talk about him." Walt shrugged and changed the subject. "There''s a socialite ball tonight. I don''t have a partner. May I invite you?" "What?" Hearing his invitation, Essie was stunned again and didn''t know what to do. Seeing that she was silent, Walt was a little disappointed. "I''m sorry. I was too abrupt." He apologized. "It doesn''t matter. I''m going to the ball too, and I haven''t found a partner yet." She then bit her lower lip. A charming smile appeared on Walt''s face. "I''ll pick you up tonight." "Okay." Essie nodded. It never urred to Zac that Essie''s partner would be his brother. When Essie walked in holding Walt''s arm, he was shocked. Essie was dressed in an oriental orchid shaped evening dress with curly hair. With light make-up, she looked fresh and beautiful. The moment Zac saw them, he regretted. How could he forget that if she did not agree with him, she would go to the ball with other men? Although the man standing beside her was his brother, he felt very jealous when he saw the affectionate gesture of Essie holding his brother''s arm. Chapter 299 You Win This Time Chapter 299 You Win This Time Zac walked quickly to them, leaving Le behind. "Why are you two together?" He asked and frowned slightly. "Why can''t we be together?" Essie retorted sourly. "Zac, since you have divorced, we are just ordinary friends. And about what happened to Essie, you don''t need to ask more." Walt said slowly, distancing himself from Essie. They were not friends. Essie corrected him in her heart. Zac told her in person that they only had business rtionship at the moment. There was a touch of mncholy on the face of Zac. Was his brother going to take advantage of his weakness and swoop in? Even if it was Zac''s own brother, Walt would never have an idea on his wife. When he was about to speak, Le walked to him from behind and put her hand in his arm. "Brother Zac, let''s go to the bar counter for a drink?" She dragged him away on purpose. Looking at them, Essie was furious and said, "excuse me." After saying that, she walked away with Walt arm in arm. Pulling his arm out of her grip, Zac ignored Le and walked to the bar counter alone. He sat down and ordered a ss of whiskey. He was extremely angry, "Damn it, damn it." He kept cursing silently. Regret, anger and jealousy were boiling in his heart. Standing next to him, Le felt depressed and disappointed. When the music began, Walt and Essie walked into the dance floor together. When Zac looked at Walt''s hand holding hers in one hand and putting the other hand on her waist, zing cold light burst out from his eyes. His handsome face waspletely filled with jealousy. "Zac, let''s dance." Le asked cautiously. "Go by yourself." Zac answered absent mindedly. His eyes were fixed on Essie. "Pineapple, you''re good at dancing." Said Walt in awe. "You too." Essie smiled. "When are you going back to Summer 100 Degree? It''s about the new product show. There will be a large show. As the founder, are you going to seize this opportunity to return?" Asked Walt with a smile. "Not now. I''m working as the special assistant for CEO at Hengyuan. I have a lot of things to do and I can''t leave now." She sighed. "Why are you here?" Said Walt, slightly surprised. "It''s a long story." "I know nothing about this business. I have to start from scratch to learn real estate and investment," she continued. "I can teach you." Said Walt with a charming smile on his face. "Really?" There was a sparkle of joy in her eyes. She wouldn''t have to beg that bastard Zac for help. "Of course. Call me if you have any questions." Walt nodded seriously. In front of the bar counter, Zac looked around with his eyes wide open. What were they talking about andughing so happily. She had never smiled at him like that since she came back. He was very unhappy. He soaked too long in the jealousy jar, and even his pores sweated out. As soon as the dance stopped, he rushed over and said, "next dance, dance with me." It was almost a mandatory order, and she was not allowed to disobey. However, she refused. "Mr. Rong, I am not your partner. If you want to dance, you should find your partner." "Are you angry about what happened this morning?" He asked. "I don''t have the spare time. We are just business partners. Please behave yourself." Essie replied coldly. "You are still mad at me." He muttered and grabbed her hand. "I''ve changed my mind. From now on, you''ll be my dancing partner." "Let me go." She shook off his hand violently and added shyly, "I''m not a toy that you ask me toe and go at your disposal." Standing out to protect her behind him, Walt had already angered him greatly. "Zac, do you really take me as an invisible person?" "She is my woman, your sister-inw." Every word was squeezed between his teeth, cold and ruthless. "No more." Essie said when she was standing behind Walt, and she had the courage to answer his question. "Listen up. Essie is my partner tonight. It has nothing to do with you." Said Walt. Ignoring him, Zac stared at Essie and said in a painful tone, "if you want to take revenge on me, you''ve made it." After that, he turned and walked out of the ball hall, halting like an injured cheetah. "Zac." Upon hearing this, Le instantly stood up and tried to catch up with him, but he had already forgotten her and drove away. Pulling a ss of cocktail for her, Walt said, "don''t think about anything unhappy." "I''m fine." "Let''s go, Walt. Let''s dance," she said and took a sip of wine. She forced a smile and said in an exaggerated way. Walt smilingly took her hand and brought her back to the dance floor. At that time, she danced happily and didn''t miss any piece of music, as if she wanted to vent her anger by dancing. After the ball, Walt drove Essie back to the vi and then drove away. When she was about to ring the doorbell, a tall figure rushed over from behind and hugged her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She was extremely frightened at first, thinking that he must be some very daring man. But when the familiar and wild breath spread into her senses, the fear disappeared, leaving behind a stronger and more chaotic heartbeat. "Zac, why are you here?" She asked in a low voice. He reeked of wine. It seemed that he had drunk a lot. "I''m waiting for you." Zac mumbled. It was obvious that he was drunk. "Let go of me first." She tried hard to get rid of him, but he refused to let her go. "Don''t ever try to leave me again." "If you let me go, I will let you in, or I will let you stay outside." Essie threatened him. It is said that alcohol makes him sober, so he shouldn''t have lost his consciousness and could understand her words. Sure enough, he let go of her. She rang the doorbell immediately and helped him into the vi and into the guest room. As soon as hey down, he grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. "You win this time, don''t piss me off with other men. I''ll be mad at you." His eyes were full of drunkenness, as if he were talking drunken words, but his expression was serious. Essie red at him. She was pissed off by him. Since he had Le, how could he still harass her? "Zac, I have nothing to do with you. No matter who I am staying with, you don''t have a say in it." "Who says that it doesn''t matter. Being my woman, you can only be my woman all your life." His tone was extremely domineering. As he spoke, he tightened his arm, as if he was going to lock her up. "Don''t dream about it. I''m not your private property, nor your pet. You have no right to interfere with my freedom." She hit him on the shoulder. As long as Le appeared, she would be thrown into the corner like a useless thing. She hated him. "Your freedom is within my permission." He said savagely. The scorching wine breath spread on her face. "Zac, I have to remind you one more time. We are divorced. And there is absolutely no remarriage between us. So don''t expect me to still be trapped." She would not disgrace herself and provide a substitute for others to bury the happiness of the rest of her life. He looked at her drunk and hazy, and a mysterious smile gradually appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Idiot, I have a secret to tell you..." "What secret?" She was slightly stunned. "I..." Although he was moving his mouth, he made no sound. She hurriedly put her ear to his mouth. "What are you saying?" There was no reply, only heavy breaths. She turned her head, and the man had already closed his eyes and passed out. Damn it! What on earth did he want to say? She pouted, broke free from his hands and got up. This man was so possessive. He obviously didn''t like her, but he still forcibly upied her by his side and didn''t allow anyone else to touch her. She hoped that her sister coulde back safe and sound, and that Mr. Xu could wake up soon, so that she could take the heavy burden and leave in peace. She would better stay far away from this man, and never see him again in her life. It was already noon of the next day when Zac woke up. He went downstairs. When he saw Holy and Essie, he realized that he was in Alice''s vi. Damn it! Why was he here? He rubbed his head which was still suffering from dull pain. He had not much memory about the things after getting drunk. "I''ve made you a cup of tea to sober you up. Come and drink it." Said Essie. Zac walked over and sat beside her. She poured him a cup of tea to sober him up. "I just made it. Be careful not to be burned." He took it up and took a sip. Then he let his eyes settle upon Pana and asked, "are you Cathy?" He sounded surprised. She was quite different from what he had imagined. He had thought that Cathy who had grown up should be cunning and capricious. But it turned out that she was a tough and strong female. "She didn''t grow up to be the fatty you expected. Are you disappointed?" Worried that he would be suspicious, Essie hastily interrupted. "You''ve really changed a lot." Zac shook his head. Then she winked at Pana, and Pana stood up and went upstairs. Hearing the footsteps fade away, Zac mumbled to himself, "great changes! She''s still more interesting in childhood." His tone sounded disappointed. "Haven''t you always said that she is a witch? She has corrected her evil deeds. So can you forgive her and ept the feud between you and her when you were young? " Zac shrugged. Seeing that the girl was righteous and serious with no expressions on her face, it would certainly be very meaningless to settle ounts. "Forget it. I''m generous and I forgive her." Essie snickered in her heart, and felt like she had settled a debt, which relieved her a lot. Holy put down his video game equipment, patted on the shoulder of Zac, and said, "brother Zac, you haven''t seeded in getting my sister back. Are you very depressed?" Chapter 300 Moms Ambition Chapter 300 Mom''s Ambition Zac darkened his face. ''Holy, can you stop being a jerk?'' "You little boy, what do you know?" Zac rubbed Holy''s hair indignantly. "A fairdy is a gentleman''s good mate! Sister Essie is so beautiful and excellent that there are so many men chasing her. If you don''t take action now, she will surely be taken away by someone." Holy laughed cunningly, deliberately making him feel threatened. A touch of rage flitted across his face. He knew that Hanson was annoying enough. Now even his biological brother wanted to ruin his reunion with Essie. Humph, nobody can take his woman. Nor can his own brother. "You brat, I think you should remind your sister that a rich and handsome man like me is always chased by women. If she doesn''t take the initiative, I can''t guarantee that I will keep a integrity for her all the time." He also had to give this puzzled and empty look a top, let her sober up and have a sense of crisis. Taking another gulp of tea, she couldn''t help but spit it out. She heard joke words -- "keep a integrity!". "Icy guy, you keep your integrity for me? Is that a joke? " "How did you get the idea that I was joking?" Zac said and the corners of his mouth turned solemn. Essie was shocked. He had been with Le for more than three years. How could they not have sex? She didn''t believe it, no matter what. "Do you think I am so naive and gullible?" She gave him a ferocious stare and said, "there are women who often go to your house. If you can keep your integrity, then the pigs can fly in the sky." Taking a sip of tea unhurriedly, Zac said with a calm and honest look, "I remember you''ve checked it on the yacht the other day? Do I look like to be with many women? " Essie''s face flushed red again. It seemed that he was right. He was just like a giant lion which hadn''t tasted meat for a long time. She suddenly remembered that Holy was still next to her. She cleared her throat and quickly let him go upstairs to take a nap. He had sses in the afternoon. As soon as Holy left, there was nobody in the living room. Zac pulled her into his arms and said, "do you believe it now?" "How can you still linger around with such a beauty?" Essie squinted at him with a mischievous smile. All of a sudden, the fury in her heart was gone and her breath was light. "You know the rules of our family. Le and I can only be good friends." He exined it slowly. There were too many rivals in love, so he needed to y soft tricks. Essie lowered her eyes. She knew, in his eyes, power was more important than beauty. For the Rong''s Group, he must give up Le. But it did not mean that he did not love her in his heart. She was always the most important person in his heart, and Essie was only a substitute. "You must be hungry. I asked Philly to cook shrimp porridge for you. Go and eat it now." She quietly ended this topic. "You still care about me." The corners of Zac'' mouth lifted. His dry heart seemed to be nourished by a drop of water, regaining a glimmer of life. Essie sighed in her heart. Le was not the only obstacle between them, there would be an insurmountable barrier. The feud between the two families of the prior generation was doomed to be irreparable. Lucy didn''t ept her son-inw Zac, and Mary didn''t ept her daughter-inw Essie, either. Their marriage wouldn''t be blessed, and it would only arouse old hostility. Not long after Zac left, she received a call from Eva. As soon as the new drama waspleted, she rushed back to Dragon City and was eager to see her. "What a vicious woman you are! You''ve been leaving for three and a half years, but you didn''t even call me once. Do you still regard me as your best friend?" In the apartment, Eva was filled with anger. It was not that Essie didn''t want to contact her, but that Eva was a signed artist under the Sino Star. It would be terrible if she confessed her whereabouts to Zac in case she couldn''t bear the pressure. "Eva, do you feel good to be a star?" Essie tried to change the topic. "Of course I am happy to hear that. Jim will never ask me extra actress again." Eva grinned. "Do you and King Jing start a war as soon as you meet each other?" Essie raised her eyebrows slightly. Since the War Emperor, Eva and Jim didn''t cooperate with each other anymore. It seemed that their rtionship hadn''t been eased yet. Eva pouted and exined, "when you put fire and water together, the water would be burned out or the fire would be extinguished. Do you think you can coexist water with fire?" "Do you still keep in touch with Mandy?" Essie asked, sighing. She was more concerned about Mandy. Eva frowned. "In the past three years, apart from you, the biggest change was Mandy. I don''t know if she was suffering a great blow, or was she simply out of her mind to seduce an old man. That old man was almost 50 years old, and he was two rounds older than Mandy. She had a family and a career, and neither did she want a name, nor did she want money and interests. I really don''t know what she wanted with that old man. Could she be in love? " As Eva spoke, she shook her head and sighed. She couldn''t figure it out. She really couldn''t. Essie thought it strange, too. Based on Mandy''s character, she wouldn''t give up her hope merely because of the fat pig. Was Bles charming enough to make her fall in love with him? "Have you ever asked about her?" Essie smoothed back the hair on her forehead. Eva was a forthright woman. Essie believed that she wouldn''t keep this question a secret. "I wanted to ask her, but every time I called her, she said she didn''t have time. It seemed that she didn''t want to see me." Eva pouted, "I guess she doesn''t even want to be a friend with me." Essie frowned slightly. Mandy was very cold to her in the chamber of Commerce ofmerce that day. It seemed that she didn''t want to see her at all. She could understand that Mandy had a grudge against her. After all, too many things had happened between them. But was it too much for Mandy to treat Eva coldly? "We three have decided to be friends forever. I didn''t expect Mandy to be like this." Essie lowered her head dejectedly. "Yes." Eva sighed and reached out her hands to hug her. "Essie, you are my only best friend now. You can''t disappear anymore." Essie nodded. She was a little sad at the thought that they would seldom to meet each other when she lived in America forever. "How long will you stay here?" "I''m nning to take a month off. We can have a good gathering then." Eva leaned on the sofa and sipped the ice ck tea. "That''s great!" With her thick eyshes fluttering, Essie seemed to have thought of something and asked in a low voice, "Eva, although I''m not in Dragon City, I''ve never missed any news about you. Are you really dating with Vinton?" "No. his romantic history can be written into a book. I don''t dare to date him." Eva shook his head. Hearing that, Essie was relieved. That''s good! She had a piece of pitaya. When she was about to ask Eva to go Summer 100 Degree, the doorbell rang. Eva took a nce through the peephole and found it was nobody else but Vinton. This guy had known her whereabouts well. As soon as she came back, he came to her. Essie was a little surprised to see him too. He showed up right after they mentioned him. It was really true that he spoke of the devil and he came here. "Mr. Xu, as a public figure, there are many paparazzi watching outside the apartment. Aren''t you afraid of being photographed when youe in so directly?" "OK, I''ll take them. I just want everyone to know that Eva is my girlfriend." Said Vinton with a shrug. He had been chasing after Eva for three years, but he still couldn''t win her heart. But a man was always like this. The more they couldn''t get someone, the more they wanted to get her. Especially someone like Vinton who was beautiful, rich and powerful, women came to him voluntarily. It was boring for him. It was rare to meet a girl as hot as Eva, which was worth challenging. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Eva was used to it and didn''t care about it at all. "Vinton, your father was in aa in the hospital, and your sister was missing. As the eldest son, don''t you need to go back and take charge of thepany? How can you be as usual?" Vinton threw up his hands and said, "Now it is your best friend who are in charge with thatpany, so I can do nothing about it." Startled, Eva turned around to Essie and said, "what are you doing, Essie? When youe back, you should go back to Summer 100 Degree. Why do you go to hispany?" "Mr. Xu''s dad handed thepany over to his sister. She happens to be a good friend I know in the United States. She has left Dragon City for a long time and doesn''t know much about the ce. So she asked me toe back to help her. I couldn''t refuse and I agreed." Essie couldn''t make any mistake in front of Vinton, or Elizabeth would hear it soon. "I thought you came back to take revenge on our family for the feud between you and my sister." Vinton muttered in a low voice. "Mr. Xu, you misunderstood me. I''m not narrow-minded. I don''t want to mention the grudge between I and your sister anymore." Then, with a shake of her head, Essie thought, ''in addition to being naughty, Vinton is actually very simple in her mind, unlike Elizabeth and Valery, who are vicious and full of schemes and wicked ideas. "That''s good." Vinton shrugged. He didn''t want to make enemy with her as she was Eva''s best friend, and he never hated beautiful women. Eva hand Vinton a bottle of milk tea and said, "Vinton, your father is not going to let your sister take over the Xu''s Group, is he?" "How could it be possible? She is a woman and sooner orter she will get married. Handing over the Xu''s Group to her is equivalent to handing it over to an outsider." He didn''t believe his father would be so stupid. Essie nced at him and slowly said, "in fact, I''ve been wondering since you''re the next chairman of thepany after something happened to your father and sister. Why would your mother be seated? Is it because she wants to destroy your position as the crown prince and take it herself?" A touch of depression flitted across Vinton''s face. To be honest, he had the same idea. Chapter 301 What A Disappointment Chapter 301 What A Disappointment Seeing Vinton''s expression, Essie took the opportunity and said, "actually, your sister has told me that if you are appointed to the chairman of thepany, she won''t take out the Commission. After all, you are the eldest son of the Xu family and she is a daughter. Even if she was appointed to be the chairman, she can only take charge of thepany on behalf of others. Sooner orter, the Xu''s Group will be handed over to you. But she didn''t expect that it was your mother who wanted to be the chairman, so she had to stop her. The Xu''s Group belonged to Xu family and any chairman of it must have the Xu family''sst name. You see, in the ancient times, when Empress Wu became the emperor, all the people of the Wu family came out to fight for the throne. If your mother takes the throne, the members of her family will definitely join the board of directors. By then, you are not sure if you can be the chairman easily. " The more Vinton heard, the more he thought that Essie''s words made sense. His mother just wanted to change the Xu''s Group into her possession. Essie seized the chance and continued, "I don''t think the reason why the chairman arranged your sister to run the Xu''s Group and didn''t leave it to you deliberately was full of consideration. You must know how powerful your mother is. She is your own mother. With your kindness and filial piety, you won''t have the heart to deal with her. Many people in the Xu''s Group were supported by her. Even if you became the chairman, the result for you can only be two. One is being kicked out, the other is being her puppet. Mr. Xu must have known your situation. That''s why he decided to leave your half-sister to take care of your business and ask her to remove the obstacles on the road for you. " She sighed, "your sister is just making clothes for you to get married." As soon as she finished, Eva thumped the table. "Essie, you are right. Human beings will be unwilling to ept friends or rtives if they are tempted by desire. Look at those imperial kings in ancient times. They would kill their sons, wives and brothers without hesitation for the emperor''s throne." She then patted on Vinton''s shoulder and said, "Vinton, your mother must have been carried away by power. You should keep an eye on her. Don''t let her get away with it." Vinton nodded and said, "yes." Although Elizabeth was his biological mother, he didn''t want to be a puppet in front of her. More importantly, if her families got the shares of thepany, they should leave them to their own sons, not to him, their nephew. Taking a sip of tea, Essie continued, "actually, I have a way. I can make you promise that you will have nothing to worry about after you take over the position of the CEO." "What''s it?" Asked Vinton. "Find out all your mother''s aplices and the people she nted in the Xu''s Group. Then, as soon as you take office, rece them all with your own people. You won''t be afraid that your mother will threaten you." Said Essie slowly. "Good idea." Eva gave a thumbs up and said, "one can take a horse and one can make a bow. If the new chairman takes charge of thepany, he should hire his own people to take charge of it." Vinton rubbed his chin, he agreed that it was a good idea, and it was not a hard thing for him to do. "You are too smart, Essie. No wonder my sister can''t beat you." With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she said, "I didn''t win either." ''You are not ruthless enough.'' Vinton said in his heart. He knew that she had an abortion and it was all due to Valery. So he couldn''t me Zac for teaching Valery a lesson. After all, she had gone too far. After a moment of silence, Essie asked in a careless tone, "Mr. Xu, what is your blood type?" "Type B." "Negative?" "I have an ordinary type B. I am not panda blood." Vinton smiled. "Then why couldn''t your sister''s blood type is the type that could hardly be matched in the blood bank?" Said Essie. "My mommy said my grandpa has that kind of blood type, which is inherited from him with her bad luck." Exined Vinton. "No wonder." With her eyebrows slightly raised, Essie ate a grapes seed and stood up. "I have to go. I''ll come to visit Eva the other day and leave you some time to be alone with her. What''s more, you are the director of the personnel department after all. You can''t just leave everything to your subordinate. If you have time,e to thepany more often to help your sister with the burden. " He didn''t want to go at all, as he felt headache when he managed thepany affairs. "Vinton, Essie is right. We don''t know how your father is. You are the eldest child and you should take your responsibility. Otherwise, when you be the chairman of the board, you will have to be controlled by your mother and be her puppet. " Eva warned. Vinton scratched her head and said, "fine, I''ll listen to you. If you ask me to go, I''ll go." "Looks like my Eva is good at being a good wife, you should work harder, Mr. Xu." Essie teased. "I won''te to her until the oil is full." He had put all his mind on Eva now and had no interest in other women. He was just venting his sexual desire for other women. Eva gave him a yful nce and said, "Mr. Xu, you haven''t told me why youe to see me today?" "I miss you, so Ie here to see you." Vinton spoke frankly. Essie waved to them, and opened the door to walk out. She just wanted to leave them alone. As soon as the door was closed, Eva reached out her hand and gently stroked his head, as if he were a child. "Vinton, as I told you, I''m just starting my career. I don''t think it''s a good idea to have a boyfriend. Let''s start with being friends first. And for you, you should take this opportunity to improve your skills. I remember you used to have a girlfriend every week, but now you are dating different women every three months. It means you are improving. " As a girl who had dated numerous men and had seen countless beautiful men, she knew well what men were thinking about. The best way to coax an adult like him was to make him happy. "I was just ying with them." Exined Vinton. "For me, it''s not even a game." Eva''s tone became resolute and decisive. "If I y with other men while dating you, you won''t take it, right?" Vinton shrugged. For him, giving up women was as difficult as giving up smoking. But for the sake of Eva, he was willing to have a try. "Can you give me a little more time? Don''t hang out with others. It''s not okay to y with others." "Don''t worry. I won''t y with others." Eva smiled and her eyes looked like the crescent moon. At that time, Essie was on her way to Summer 100 Degree. When she got the call from Pana that there was something happened to the construction site in Sea City, she went to the office in a hurry. A group of gangsters came and made troubles in the construction site from time to time. They wanted to get the protection fee and didn''t allow it to go into work if they were refused. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Don''t they know that the construction site is under our control?" Essie frowned. There were many gangs in the Xu family and they were well connected in the government too. It was very difficult for them to overthrow the Xu family. "I called Malcolm. He worried that someone deliberately sent them here to make trouble." Said Pana. "Malcolm is currently engaged in business in the United States. He won''t be able toe back in a short time. Let''s go to Sea City to see what''s going on first." Essie said after thinking for a while. The next evening, she and Pana arrived at Sea City by ne. On the construction site, more than a dozen gangsters were carrying machetes and confronting with the workers. Some workers were injured by them. One of them was seriously injured and was in the hospital for emergency treatment. "How dare you make trouble on the construction site of Hengyuan! Are you tired of living?" Essie was so angry that she shouted. Everyone liked to bully the weak and they were afraid of the strong. Therefore, she had to be aggressive. A tall and thin man turned to them and greeted them, "hero, herees a beauty." "Little beauty, where did youe from? Why didn''t I see you for thest two days?" "Who do you think you are? You are not qualified to see me." Essie said coldly. Sam''s face darkened. "Who do you think you are? I will teach you a lessonter." Then he called two men over and ordered, "take this woman to me. I will enjoy her." It was his first time to meet such a beautiful girl. How could he not have fun with her. Suddenly, Sam''s head was held by a knife. "Bastard, let me do the test for you." Pana growled. Sam''s face paled with fear. He raised his hands and said, "sis, don''t get excited. Let''s calm down." "Ask your men to put down the knives." Shouted Essie harshly. "Put... Put down the knives. " Sam said in a trembling voice. When the men behind him were about to put the knife on the ground, they heard a tall and thin voice: "do you want to frighten us with a toy?" "Do you want to have a try?" "I''ll... I''ll give it a try. " He was new in the gang. He needed to do his job well so that he could be put in an important position in the future. It never urred to Essie that there would be such a fearless weirdo. She and Pana looked at each other, and as they were hesitating, Sam quickly ran to the tall thin man and hid himself. "Cody, don''t be afraid. They dare not to do it. It must be false." The tall and thin man looked more determined now. Pana stood in front of Essie to protect her. She had no problem in dealing with such a scoundrel. Essie forced herself to calm down, but she was so worried that her hands and feet got cold. "Pana, there are too many people here. Let''s stop fighting and run." Essie whispered in her ear. There was a lipstick gun given by Holy in her pocket. After she used it to the tall and thin man, they would make the situation better and fled as soon as possible. Chapter 302 Kneel Down And Beg For Mercy Chapter 302 Kneel Down And Beg For Mercy Essie clutched the lipstick gun and was ready to attack. Just when the tall and thin man was one meter away from them, a loud bang was heard. His left eye was bleeding immediately. He fell to the ground in a howl and rolled on the ground with his hands covering his eyes. At the same time, he screamed like a pig. One of the punks screamed. Sam put his hands over his head and squatted down in fear of being hit. Essie nced at Pana, and thetter shook her head and said, "no, it''s not me." Hearing the footsteps behind them, the two of them looked back in a hurry. A group of awe inspiring men in ck were walking towards them. The leading one, tall and straight, with an imposing manner was Zac. Wearing a pair of big sunsses, he looked more cold and gloomy. He held a gun in his hand, and the bullet came from it. The punks dropped their swords and were to run away. They had never been frightened like this before. Soon they were surrounded by the ck men, with guns pointing at their heads and trembling with fear. Zac walked up to the tall and thin man, and pulled the trigger mercilessly. Then he shot at his other eye. He screamed in a hoarse voice and stopped moving. "Who brought you here? Did he want to die?" Zac''s cold voice sounded like a message from the hell. The punks were so scared that they even peed. Trembling, they pointed at Sam. Sam was scared stiff. He really wanted to run away right now. Didn''t the person who gave him money promise him that the person in charge here was just a fragile woman? Where did these young men come from? The man in ck lifted Sam up and threw him in front of Zac. Zac turned his head to take a look at Essie. "You go in first." Then she entered the studio with Pana. Zac picked up the knife on the ground and waved it gently. At the same time, two cold lights shed. Sam screamed and fell to the ground, blood flowing like stream. With no expression on his face, Zac didn''t even blink. He just took out a handkerchief and covered his nose. He was obsessed with cleanliness and hated the smell of blood. "Dispose of it." One of the gangsters, who was very timid, fainted on the spot. The other gangsters'' face was as pale as a dead leaf being swept by the cold wind. "Who stabbed the workers?" His voice was as light as a goose feather, but in the hooligan''s ears, it was like the soul of death. It was extremely terrifying. "Throw them all into the blender." Before his words were finished, a thin hooligan stood up. "Don''t kill me. I didn''t cut anyone. I''m just following behind." While saying, he pointed out the people who injured the workers honestly. Zac ordered the men in ck to hand the knives to them. "Chop each other." Since that, a variety of cries and screams were heard from the construction site. As it was a construction site with heavy build and a remote suburb, the nearest vige was two kilometers away. And it was surrounded by iron sheet walls tightly. Even if there was a car passing by identally, they could not see it. There was still a blender and a sound of hammer knocking. Only the people in the construction site could hear their screaming. When it was dark, the workers on the construction site went back to work. They cleaned up the blood on the ground and then left as if nothing had happened. Essie asked the construction team members to visit the injured men and workers in the hospital. The company would pay all the medical bills for them. During the hospitalization, their wages were paid as usual. Zac took her back to the hotel. His face was extremely gloomy. "Are you out of your mind again? As a woman, can you handle this kind of thing well? " If he didn''t get the news and arrive in time, the consequences would be unimaginable. "I didn''t take everything into consideration this time. I thought Cathy and I could scare them away," She bit her lips hard. Zac flicked her forehead. This confused and smart girl was admirable, and made him even speechless sometimes. "I will never do such a stupid thing again." She lowered her head, like a child who had done something wrong. In fact, at that time, she was terrified and regretted a lot. She should not have rushed over so impulsively and put herself in danger, and almost got Pana into trouble. Zac''s face softened. He stretched out his arms and held her in his arms. "It''s good that you know about self-reflection. In the future, if you can''t deal with anything, leave it to me. I''ll help you." She nodded meekly and buried her little face into his arms. Her enemies were too powerful. Since she was weak and had no solid foundation in Dragon City, she had to seek an alliance. And Zac was the best choice. "These people must have been instructed by someone." "Someone wille over tomorrow to give you an order." Zac touched her head with a profound look. The next day, when they arrived at the construction site, a bald man and his two subordinates had been waiting for them at the entrance for a long time. "So you are Mr. Rong, right?" The young bald man asked timidly. Zac nced at him through the big sunsses and walked inside directly. Although he was expressionless and said nothing, the strong and cold aura around him was enough to make others shudder. He hurried to keep up with Zac. People had said that a handsome man with a cold face was the most frightening person in Dragon City. He had never seen anyone with such intimidating aura. Zac stopped. He turned around and the bald man knelt down in front of Zac with his men. "Mr. Rong, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I didn''t teach them well. I''m a jerk! I''m sorry!" After saying that, he pped himself heavily on the face. He pped so heavily that the corners of his mouth were bleeding. He didn''t seem to be putting on a y. He didn''t dare do that, because Zac was the embodiment of a devil. "Say something useful." Said Zac coldly. The young bald man answered quickly. "I have dealt with those bastards for you in order to prevent future trouble. Besides, I have interrogated him in person. He dared to make trouble because he had privately taken a million dors from the other man. The fact that the other man lied to him and told him it was a woman''snd and he didn''t know it was yours at all. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have had the nerve to step further. " "This woman is my wife." As Zac said, he put his arm around Essie. "Oh, it''s you, grandma. I am sorry to make you frightened. Please forgive me, grandma. This was all done by the bastard Morris. It had nothing to do with me." The bald man said while kowtowing, as if he was worshiping his ancestors. Essie let out a deep breath. How horrible Zac was! At least, the bald man was the leader of some gangs. People would be scared to death when they met Zac. Zac said in a cold tone, "if it has anything to do with you, how can you still kneel here and talk to me?" "Yes, yes, I''m ttered. Please trust me," The young bald man wiped the sweat on his forehead. He took a photo out of his pocket and said, "this photo was taken secretly by one of Sam''s men. It was this man who gave him the money to cause trouble." He would try his best to make amends and ask Zac to give him a chance of leniency. Zac nodded, "you can leave now." The bald man breathed a sigh of relief. He thanked Heaven and earth and said, "don''t worry. I have told my brothers that nobody dares to make trouble here again." He quickly walked away in fear that he would change his mind and settle ounts with him. "Is this Jason, Elizabeth''s assistant? I knew she had something to do with it. " "Keep her for the time being, and let''s follow the clue to find out the people behind, and then teach her a lesson." Said Zac in a deep voice. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Essie nodded, because she had already thought of ways to interfere with this woman''s affairs. There was a person who could be her Achilles'' heel. When she went back to Hengyuan, she found that Vinton was working in thepany. As expected, he was obedient to Eva, which made things easy for her. She then knocked on the door of his office and asked, "Mr. Xu, may Ie in?" "Come in, please." Vinton was ying the racing game on theputer in his office with nothing to do. When he saw it was Essie, he turned off theputer. "Mr. Xu, you haven''te in for such a long time. Your office must have been covered with dust, right?" She giggled. "Are you here to mock at me?" Vinton frowned with displeasure. "Of course not. I''m happy that you finallye to thepany." Then she closed the office door and drew the curtain. Essie''s mysterious expression astonished Vinton. He pulled back his chair subconsciously. After swallowing some saliva, he asked, "do you have a crush on me? You''re beautiful, but I like Eva now. I''ve decided to be faithful to her." And Essie was in a mess. Being a man who stayed away from women all year round, he could easily guess what happened when she drew the curtain. "Mr. Xu, you think too much." She touched her forehead, "I just don''t want others to spy on our conversation." Vinton let out a sigh of relief, sat up straight and asked, "what do you want to talk about?" "The first thing is about the amusement park project with the Emperor in Sea City. Our CEO wants you to take responsibility together with me." "Me?" Vinton asked, slightly taken aback. "You will be the chairman and CEO of thepany in the future. It''s time for you to get in touch with the core affairs of thepany." Said Essie. "Does she trust me so much?" Asked Vinton in disbelief, raising his thick eyebrows. "You are brother and sister. She doesn''t trust you. Does she have to trust strangers? Besides, she is not like your mother who has so much power and desires. She did all these for the sake of you and the Xu family. If you have the ability to shoulder the responsibility earlier, she can be discharged from the burden earlier and go back to the United States to reunite with her fiance. " Said Essie worriedly. Vinton''s handsome face shed a glimmer of light. "Well, I''ll have a try." Essie smiled, "now let''s talk about the second thing. You, the director of human resources, should put on airs. Is everything done by your assistant?" Vinton cleared his throat and said, "he did what I asked him to do." With a cunning smile, Essie bent down slightly to press the voice to the lowest and said to his ear, "I''m afraid he is not following your orders, but your uncle''s orders, right?" Chapter 303 If We Are Not A Couple, Then We Will Be Enemies Chapter 303 If We Are Not A Couple, Then We Will Be Enemies Vinton was taken aback and asked, "What do you mean?" "Don''t you know?" Essie pouted, covering her mouth with her hand, pretending to be surprised. "Your assistant works for your uncle. He works ording to your uncle''s orders." "What?" Vinton was so angry that he almost jumped up from the chair. "Your uncle wants you to be indifferent to anything, so that he can nt his trusted subordinates into the Xu''s Group." Essie continued, "Your uncle has his own son. If he is in charge of the situation, the person he will take care of is definitely not you. I have heard that he and your mommy are nning to arrange your cousin to the board of directors. You are the eldest grandson of the Xu family. They don''t want to arrange you to sit on the board of directors, but they only want the eldest grandson of the Wang family toe in. Why? " "It''s outrageous!" Vinton clenched his fist, didn''t they plot to rece him with his cousin? The Xu''s Group belonged to the Xu family. How could it have anything to do with the Wang family! "I need to talk to my mommy about it." As he spoke, he was about to rush out, but was stopped by Essie. "It''s useless to go there. They will only use a pile of lies to fool you, and you will only alert the enemy. You''d better pretend that you know nothing and don''t ask anything about your assistant." "Am I going to sit back and wait for death and watch my cousin take my ce?" Vinton said, pounding the table. "Didn''t I tell youst time? You have to find out all the people that your mother and uncle had nted in the Xu''s group and rece them with your own ones. You are the director of human resources, and your uncle and Mommy won''t be on guard against you, so it shouldn''t be difficult for you to do it, right?" Essie said. After a moment''s silence, Vinton looked up at her and asked, "Why do you want to help me?" Essie smiled and thought, ''It seems that he is not stupid. He just put his foot in the wrong.'' "I''m not helping you." She shook her head, "I''m helping Cathy to get back to America early. I''m helping myself. You know my major business is clothing design. Now if she''s gone, I can also get back to work on my summer100¡æ. Third, I''m just helping my best friend, Eva." She paused and looked seriously. "Mr. Xu, to be honest, you want to marry our Eva, or just for fun?" "Of course I am serious. I can get our marriage certificate as long as she wants right away," Vinton said in a serious manner. "In this case, you should n for your future. Now that Eva is a popr star, she deserves a sessful president. If you don''t have anything to do but keep yourself in the name of a member of a rich and powerful family, then you''ll lose everything as long as the Xu family''s properties are taken away by someone else. If she marries you, she will have to earn money to support you," Essie slowly said. "I''m a man! How could I let her raise me?" Vinton red at her with displeasure. This was so frustrating. "That''s why I should give you a hand and some suggestions." Essie''s thick eyshes flickered. "You are an outstanding student of Columbia University, who is well-educated, talented and promising. How can''t you not manage the family business well? It''s just that your mommy and uncle don''t want you to get involved in thepany affairs at all. They just want you to be a puppet at the mercy of them. They just waste your talent." Her words made him rx again. Vinton puffed out his chest and said, "From now on, I will study hard on thepany''s business, and I won''t be as careless as before." Essie gave him a thumbs up. "Eva will be very happy to see you like this." "Please put in a good word for me in front of her." A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "I will help you if you are serious." With these words, Essie made an ''OK'' gesture. "I am one hundred percent serious." Vinton raised his palm to show his frankness. He had never been so serious in his life. As soon as he got off work, Zac came to pick up Essie. "How about eating French cuisine tonight?" "Okay." Essie nodded. It was supposed to be a nice dinner time, but as soon as they entered the restaurant, they bumped into someone they shouldn''t have met. "Zac." Le''s word of calling spoiled the good mood of Essie. She came here with her sister Christina. When they saw her, both of them showed a long face. Essie was their rival in love. Seeing that Essie held Zac''s arm intimately, Le was very jealous. It was she who stayed with him for the past three years. Why did she take him away from her as soon as she came back? Christina''s face was shining with anger. On one hand, Essie still didn''t let Zac go even though she still had a connection with Hanson. On the other hand, she just wanted to make two boyfriends at the same time. She was so greedy. "Let''s go inside first." Zac nodded to them slightly and then walked into the restaurant with Essie. Le took her sister''s hand and followed them. As soon as they sat down, she ran over and sat next to them. "Brother Zac, let''s eat together, shall we?" "Sister." Christina was a little embarrassed. "Christina, take a seat next to miss Yi. We''re all good friends. You don''t have to be so polite. Right, brother Zac?" The smile on her face was so exaggerated so hypocrite. "Let''s eat together." Zac said in an indifferent tone. Christina had no choice but to sit down next to Essie. It was very reluctantly of her for she didn''t like Essie. It was all because of her that Hanson hadn''t epted her. Essie remained silent, but in fact, she was also upset, especially when the waiter served the first dish of appetizer. She felt like this dish of orange goose liver paste, which couldst for years but was not on the list of main dishes. "Miss Yi." Christina''s voice came through from the side. "Are you back with Zac?" "We are now..." After hesitating for a while, she said the word ''friend''. Zac had said that they were not even friends, but she really couldn''t find a word to describe their current rtionship. A touch of gloom shed in the eyes of Zac. It seemed that she had no ns to be together with him again. Was he reluctant to leave Hanson? "Don''t get it wrong, Christina. Hengyuan Co., Ltd and the Emperor have cooperation in Sea City. Only business matters are involved between brother Zac and miss Yi. Today, they go out for dinner, probably for business matters." Le exined, avoiding the possible ambiguity between them. Zac took a sip of wine and didn''t say anything. He was in a bad mood because of Essie''s intention to distance from him. He didn''t want to exin. He didn''t care what Le and her sister thought. With a slight smile on her face, Essie continued, "We are more familiar with each other because of our working rtionships. But now, both of us haven''t had our love. So it is possible for us to be together again." She said these words on purpose to fight against Le and remind Zac that she was not a substitute for her. Otherwise, she would destroy her and take the ce of herpletely. "A good horse will never turn round to graze on an old pasture. Brother Zac will not do such a degrade thing." Le stared at her angrily. "Didn''t he go back together with you once, you old pasture?" Essie sneered. Le''s face turned red as she was choking. She was not the old pasture. In fact, in Zac''s heart, he had always cared about her and had never broken up with her. Only a person like Essie who had be his past could be called as an old pasture. Zac coughed and changed the topic in a hurry, lest the lying gun beside them kept shooting. "Codfish is very good. Eat it quickly. It won''t taste good if it''s cold." Essie turned her eyes back to the te in front of her and kept silent. The air around the dining table became extremely quiet. Then, Le intentionally talked about their past with Zac. She wanted to provoke Essie so that she could see that their love could not be reced. Essie continued to eat her food, ignoring her words. On her way back, she looked out of the window and ignored Zac. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When the car stopped at a crossroad and waited for the traffic light, Zac pulled her chin tip and forced her head over. "Are you jealous of Le?" Essie rolled her eyes and said, "Even if you put a jar of vinegar in front of me, and I won''t feel sour." Zac frowned slightly and a hint of gloom shed through his eyes. At the intersection, the green light was on. He turned around and started the engine. The tone of silence gradually spread in the car. After a long time, Zac said in a low voice, "Le and I can only be friends all our lives, and we will never be friends with you all my lives." "Why?" she asked in disbelief. She questioned him. Couldn''t he even take her as a friend? "We have only two types of rtionship, husband and wife or enemy." He said firmly and forcefully. "Then what''s our position now?" She was shocked. When she heard the words ''enemy'', a chill rose from her back. "I''ve told you that you''re my mistress, and my mistress is my wife''s probation period. If I am satisfied with your performance, I''ll permit you to be a regr wife," He said in a slowly but tantalizing tone. She was a little shy and a little annoyed. "I have never thought of being your wife again. We have nothing to do with each other except friends." "You have only two choices. Either a husband and wife or an enemy." His cold voice was full of threats. "You don''t have a third choice?" She felt depressed as if she was facing a dead end. de mountain was in front of her and fire sea was behind her. "No, you don''t." He answered in a ruthless and cold tone. "If you choose to be an enemy, you should be prepared to live alone for the rest of your life. If you dare to marry another man, you will never have a better life. I can still find you even if you hide yourself to the ends of the earth." Every word was so forceful and powerful. Essie''s overwhelming possessiveness of the whole universe had driven her crazy. Why couldn''t he let her go even after they got divorced? Chapter 304 Mother Made The Decision Chapter 304 Mother Made The Decision "I am not your private property. You are remarried and have another woman. I am meaningless to you." "You have a poor memory. I have told you three years ago that I will never remarry. I will only get married once, with only one wife." His expression was cold and serious, and his strong aura suppressed her, making her almost suffocate. She shrank back in the chair subconsciously, as if she wanted to find a ce to hide. "You... Aren''t you tired of me? Aren''t you interested in me anymore? " "That''s true, but..." He deliberately paused, turned the steering wheel sharply and drove to a quietke bank. "It''ste now. I have to go back," Essie she in a trembling voice as she held her own arms. "I will give you a chance to prove yourself. Maybe I will be interested in you again." He lifted the corner of his mouth and smiled evilly. Fear gripped her heart, and she curled up like a preyingmb... Now, she finally realized that Zac couldn''t be provoked at all. He was too dangerous. To be an alliance with him, one would seek every opportunity. In the end, she would be in danger as well. After returning to the vi, she received a call from Lucy. He told her that grandpa of the Yi family was seriously ill and that she and Mr. Yi went back with the children. Essie quickly booked a ticket and rushed back to Jiang City. Grandfather had a heart attack. He had been in the ICU for a week after the operation. Luckily, his life was saved. After discussion, Bob and Lucy decided to stay in the country for the time being. After all, Grandpa of the Yi family was more than 80 years old and had heart disease. He might die at any time, so they''d better stay with him. The Mili and Dot missed their mommy and daddy. Since Hanson didn''te with Essie, they called him. They were good at numbers, they also knew a lot of words. As soon as Hanson heard that the children had returned to Jiang City, he rushed there. "Daddy, Mommy, Mili and Dot miss you so much. Why haven''t youe back from Dragon City for such a long time?" With her arms around Essie'' neck, Mili said in a soft tone, touching her face like a spoiled child. "Mommy and daddy miss you too, but we still have a lot of things to deal with, and we won''t leave until we deal with them." "Now that you''re back, we can be together as often as we can," Essie continued, fondly kissing her rosy cheek. But she had to make sure that they were safe. "I heard from Finney that something happened to Hengyuan Co., Ltd. Is that why you came back?" Lucy pulled Essie into the room and asked. Essie nodded and said, "Mom, I didn''t tell you because I don''t want you to worry about me." Hearing that, Lucy''s face turned dark all of a sudden. "Then is it true that she said your father was lying in hospital ina and you did not know if Alice is alive or dead?" "Yes." Essie said in a low voice. Covering her face, Lucy sat on the sofa and began crying sadly. "Mom, don''t worry too much. The doctor said that Mr. Xu passed out because of the clot of blood in his head. He will wake up as long as the clot is removed. Besides, sister used to serve in the special force. I believe she can still manage to survive even if the car was crashed into the cliff. Now she is likely to have been injured, and she is recuperating in a secret ce. When she recovers, she wille back." Essie consoled her mother. The only thing she could do now was to guard Hengyuan Co., Ltd. She couldn''t let it fall into the enemy''s hand. "Was it because of Elizabeth?" Lucy gnashed her teeth in hatred. "Of course she is relevant to it. Fortunately, Mr. Xu has long been wary of her, and made the will and commission. Her plot failed." Her eyes were filled with hatred and she made up her mind to do everything to get even with Elizabeth. "Essie." Lucy took her hand in hers and said worriedly, "That woman dares to do harm to your father and sister. Isn''t it very dangerous for you to stay at Hengyuan Co., Ltd?" "Now my sister''srade in the special force has disguised as me and has the position of chairman, so Elizabeth doesn''t know who I am," Essie said. "That''s good." Lucy breathed a sigh of relief. "Essie, you must be careful again. Elizabeth Wang is a sinister and vicious woman. She could do anything she wants." "I know. I''m always on her guard." Essie gave her a light smile, in case she was too nervous. After a pause, she seemed to think of something and quickly asked, "Mom, have you taken the children to visit their grandparents?" "Not yet. You said you didn''t want too many people to know about the kids, so we didn''t take them out," Lucy said. "Don''t tell our grandparents. Our rtives, especially Finney about them. If they wille to visit us and asked about the kids, just tell them that they were the kids of the rtives of yours who juste for a visit." Essie reminded. "Okay." Lucy nodded. As soon as she came out, Dot climbed onto Essie''sp and sat down, and Mili sat on Hanson''sp. They were like a happy family of four. Looking at them, Lucy smiled and said, "Essie, you and Hanson have experienced so many setbacks and unforeseen events. It''s not easy for you to be together. Should you find some time to settle the wedding ceremony?" She could see that Hanson really liked her daughter. She would be relieved only after they got married. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Yes, it will make your grandfather happy to have a happy wedding at home," Bob chimed in. Upon hearing this, Essie was a little shocked and said, "Father, mother, I have exined to you that Hanson and I are just good friends." She looked down and her thick eyshes cast two silhouettes on her eyelids. Hanson was an excellent man. His wife should be perfect and pure. She didn''t deserve him. Hanson was excited and excited at first, but when he heard her words, he was totally disappointed. Everything seemed to slip back as before ever since they go back to Dragon City. He couldn''t help her to deal with the matter of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. What he could do was to watch her get closer with Zac. "I have to work harder," he said dejectedly. Lucy knew that her daughter was the one who had a problem on this matter. Was she still thinking about Zac? After dinner, Bob and Hanson took the children to the courtyard downstairs to y. Lucy began to teach her daughter a lesson. "Essie, Hanson has been waiting for you for more than three years. You can''t let him wait any longer like this. You''ve always loved him. You gave up the opportunity to study abroad for him, and went to Yang City to fight for him. Now that you''re finally together, why don''t you cherish it?" "Mom, I had been married and I have two kids. I don''t deserve him." Essie said with her head down. "If he mind, why did he follow you to America and protect you for more than three years?" Lucy took her hand in hers and said, "He treats you well, treats the children well, and he is a person worth relying on. Don''t think too much, and then you will miss the chance, and you will surely regret." "Mom, so many things have happened in the Xu family, and I''m not in the mood to get married." Essie sighed heavily. "Tell me the truth, are you still in touch with Zac right now?" Lucy frowned. "It''s just about business. Hengyuan Co., Ltd has been cooperating with the Emperor and the Rong''s Group. It''s inevitable for me to get in touch with him," Essie added in a more serious tone, "Don''t worry. There is no remarriage between us. The reson that Xu family be such a mess has something to do with Mary, she must me one of the culprits. How could I possibly live with the son of my enemy?" "How about this? You will marry Hanson and go back to America with the kids after the problems of the Xu family are solved," Lucy suggested. Feeling helpless, Essie said, "Mom..." "I will make the decision on this matter. Don''t think too much and refuse it in any way. I have decided to let Hanson be my son-inw." Lucy interrupted her and her tone became very strong. He could no longer let her daughter do whatever she wanted and ruin her happiness. At this time, the door of the living room was opened. Hanson and Bob walked in with the children. Lucy pulled Hanson Xia to her side and said, "I have talked with Essie just now. As soon as the matter of Hengyuan Co., Ltd is settled, I will hold a wedding for you. What do you think?" Hanson''s eyes lit up. "Essie, is she really willing to marry me?" "Of course she would," Lucy said with a smile. "That''s great!" Hanson said excitedly. He ran to Essie and held her up, rotating her in the air excitedly. "Mommy and Daddy are getting married!" Mili and Dot were so happy that they pped and jumped. Essie was a little overwhelmed. She didn''t intend to get married anymore. All she wanted was to bring up Mili and Dot well. But seeing that the whole family were so happy, she couldn''t say anything to disappoint them. The next day, after visiting grandfather in the hospital, Hanson and she took the children to the zoo to see panda. Mili and Dot were both good at Chinese and English. They were lying on the railing, talking to the panda in Chinese and in English. But the panda just ignored them, which made them very anxious. "I know. Mili, the panda doesn''t understand Chinese and English. They only understand the panda words." He said in a childish voice. "Yes." Michelle nodded. "If only we could say the same thing." "We''ll learn it when we grow up," Dot said seriously. Hearing what the two kids said, Essie and Hanson burst intoughter. "The three and a half years in New York was the happiest time in my life. We lived together like a family. I don''t want any changes to it, okay?" He then held the hands of Essie. "Hanson, I''m a married woman with two children. Don''t you really care?" Essie felt uneasy in her heart. The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. "I watched Mili and Dot being born and growing up with them. They are my kids." Hanson smiled with happiness on his face. "Didn''t you say that father Yi is the best man in the world? And I want to be the second father Yi." "Hanson." With her head resting on his shoulder, Essie was deeply moved by his words. If only they could be as happy as they were from the beginning. It would be great if they didn''t have so many problems and met with so many troubles and without Sunny. Chapter 305 His Current Wife And His Ex Chapter 305 His Current Wife And His Ex She sighed and thought of Zac uncontrobly. She was getting more and more confused about how to get along with him. Now he was the only person she could rely on and ask for help in Dragon City, but he was too domineering and strong. Working with him was like ying with fire, which burned her to ashes one day. Dot turned around and looked at them with his eyes wide open, "Mommy, daddy, are you going to kiss each other?" Instantly, Essie stood up in a hurry, "You little kid, what are you talking about?" Dot stuck his tongue out and climbed onto Hanson''s legs, "Dad, you two will get along better if you often kiss Mom." "Yes." Mili giggled and covered her mouth with her hand. "I saw many people kissing each other on TV. So they are very close to each other." Essie wiped the sweat from her forehead. It must be when her mother was watching the soap opera. The two kids hid on the stairs and watched them, learning everything inappropriate for children. Even a gifted baby in the family would have trouble. While she was thinking, Hanson gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek and said, "It''s all right. Daddy decided to kiss mommy more often so that she wouldn''t be taken away by others." "Mommy is daddy and Dot and Mili''s. If anyone dares to take Mommy away, Dot will beat him away." Dot clenched his fists like a man. Essie stroke their head with a smile. "Mommy will always be with you and daddy. You should listen to your grandparents in Jiang City. Don''t go around and be naughty. After Mommy settle all the things, we will go back to America together, okay?" "Okay." Dot and Mili nodded. Upon hearing her words, Hanson''s mouth was filled with a sweet candy, which flowed into his heart along his throat. "So you are holding your wedding in Jiang City, or in New York?" Mili asked. "New York. Mommy loves there." Essie smiled. She stayed far away from the fire, fearing that he would burn her. "Great!" The two children pped their hands with excitement. Hanson opened his arms and hugged them in his arms. He hoped that this happiness couldst forever and no one could destroy it. After spending two days in Jiang City, Essie returned to Hengyuan Co., Ltd. It seemed that Vinton had be wise. He came to the office and asked about the project of Sea City. Essie copied the time schedule of the project team and introduced the project to him briefly. When they were chatting, the secretary called and Elizabeth was waiting outside the office, saying that she had something to tell her. "Please wait for a moment, Mrs. Xu." Hanging up the phone, Essie turned to look at Vinton and said, "I guess your mom is calling because of the project in Sea City." A slight light shed through his long and narrow eyes. Vinton moved behind the screen nearby, trying to know what his mommy was thinking about. Essie smiled and asked the Secretary to invite Elizabeth in. "Mrs. Xu, why are you here today?" She made a gesture of inviting her to sit with her on the sofa and asked the Secretary to prepare two cups of ck tea. "Originally, I was going to look for Cathy, but she said that you have been fully responsible for the project of the Sea City amusement park, so I talked to you directly," Elizabeth said. "Do you have any suggestion?" The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted into a smirk again. "I heard that you asked Vinton to take charge of this project with you?" Elizabeth raised her eyebrows. "Yes, Mr. Xu has already known a lot about this project and hase up with good suggestions. I believe that he will be able to deal with it alone soon." Essie smiled. "Vinton is the director of human resources. He''s in charge of the human resources. Don''t let him get involved in projects." Elizabeth sounded like she was giving orders to her subordinate, rather than discussing something. But Essie had already anticipated hering. She was plotting to ruin the Sea City project, in order to get Cathy out of this position. Now that if Vinton was involved, it would be hard for her to take the me. Without the support of the crown prince, Vinton, Elizabeth could do nothing, let alone managing the Xu group. "Mrs. Xu, you''re wrong. Mr. Xu is the young CEO of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. He has the right to manage and participate in everything. Moreover, he can take over the core business as soon as possible. You should be happy about it." "Don''t tter me. Vinton is still young. I''ll pave the way for him. You don''t need to worry about him. You can do whatever you like to the project in Sea City. Don''t disturb Vinton, or I will not be lenient to you," Elizabeth said viciously. "Mr. Xu is the future manager of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. He must have the ability to run an independent company. Now it''s time for him to practice his ability. The road you paved is yours, not his." To provoke Elizabeth, Essie raised her voice on purpose. Elizabeth''s face turned grim. "Who do you think you are? How dare you have something to do with the Xu family? It doesn''t matter if Vinton is capable or not. I''ll do everything well for him. The only thing he needs to do is to drive away people like you and enjoy his life in the position of chairman." She stood up and went out angrily. Essie closed the door and walked behind the screen. With his eyebrows tightly knitted, Vinton''s handsome face was red from anger. Then, Essie poured him another cup of tea and said, "It seems that your mommy doesn''t want you to get involved in the project in Sea City, so..." "My business is none of her business. She wants me to be her puppet, no way!" Clenching his tea cup, Vinton was freaking out. He wanted Elizabeth know who was the real master of the Xu family. "Calm down. You can''t fall out with your mom because of this. Otherwise she and your uncle will be on the alert." Essie patted on his shoulder and warned him seriously. "I know. I''m not that stupid." Vinton nodded. The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted slightly again, and a crafty light shed through her dark eyes. Knowing that she was back from Jiang City, Zac immediately drove to pick her up. During the days when she was away, he was so bored that he felt the world was so quiet as if there was only him. "How is your grandpa?" "He is kind of saved. He is old and there are a lot of illnesses." With these thoughts in her mind, Essie sighed. "It''s okay as long as he''s fine." He patted her on the shoulder tofort her. After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, "You will attend the anniversary party of the Emperor tomorrow with me." "Me?" She was slightly stunned. Shouldn''t Le the one who should be with him, the CEO? "Do you want me to bring other girl instead?" He pinched her chin and closed her mouth which opened due to surprise. "What identity should I have?" She muttered and her voice was as low as a breeze. "The wife or the mistress of the CEO, you can choose it by yourself." His eyes were as cold as ice. He smiled mischievously as if he had set a trap beforehand, waiting for her to jump in. That was two options. But indeed, there was only one option. That was to disgrace herself as his mistress. He was sure Essie wouldn''t do that, otherwise, she would have admitted that she wanted to remarry him. That was the trap he set up for her. She was that fool. "I think I''d better be the business representative of Hengyuan Co., Ltd," she said as she pouted. "That was the position for Malcolm. You don''t have to be in that position anymore." His tone became more powerful. Others could always only be obedient to his decisions. "Then I won''t go." She red at him and fought back bravely. There was a cold light in his eyes. He slightly leaned and put his handsome face close to hers. The charming and hot manly breath spread over her face, as if he was making fun of her in silence. "I will announce the second stage cooperation of the Sea City project on the anniversary ceremony." His simple words made herpletely lose the courage to resist, and she could only raise her hands in surrender. Her Achilles'' heel had been seized by him so tightly that she was unable to fight back. "I''ll make apromise and go with you. As for my identity, you can introduce as you like," she muttered, leaving the dominant power to him. Anyway, he liked to be the superior king, and she only needed to listen to the order. It had been three years. It was natural that she would be the focus of attention when she came back to Zac. This made the other man jealous. Le attended the anniversary party of the Emperor as the representative of the Qin''s group. In the past three years, it was her who apanied Zac to celebrate the Emperor''s anniversary. She had been full of expectations when she thought that he would invite her, but she didn''t expect that he would still invite Essie. Now she finally realized that she had been reced by Essie again. In the first ce, Essie was a little nervous. She didn''t know how he would introduce her. When he heard the words ''my humble wife'', she felt her heart back in her throat, which confirmed her status as the wife of the CEO frankly. She didn''t know why she cared about it. There was no chance for them to be reconciled. What''s the point of caring those fake names? Le walked towards them and said, "Miss Yi, I didn''t expect you to attend the party with Zac. Are you the representative of Hengyuan Co., Ltd?" She asked on purpose, unwilling to admit that she was the wife of the CEO of the Emperor. But Essie wanted to irritate and stimte her. ''I am tired of being a substitute for you and I will be the master of the family from now on.'' "Miss Qin, all the guests present know my identity. If you still don''t know, you can ask Mr. Rong to introduce me to you. What do you think?" She smiled and took a look at Zac. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Stroking her chin in a spoiling manner, Zac said, "Le was just kidding. Everyone in Dragon City knows that you are the wife of the president of the Emperor." A strong sense of jealousy rose in Le''s ck eyes. She seriously suspected that Zac forgot the words ''ex''. She was the ex-wife of the president, not the current one. Chapter 306 Not Related Biologically Chapter 306 Not Rted Biologically When Malcolm and Finney went into the banquet hall, with the sight of them, Essie smiled, "The representative of Hengyuan Co., Ltd is here, Mr. Rong and I are going to say hello to them. Excuse us." Then she held Zac''s arm intimately and went away. Le''s beautiful face twisted in jealousy. She really hated herst name, or how could someone take Zac away from her again. When Finney saw that Essie and Zac were together again, she was surprised and confused. In Jiang City, she was with Hanson, and the two went to the hospital to visit her grandfather together. Why did it change to be her ex-brother-inw when she came back. ''Oh my God! Was she involved in a love triangle?'' While Zac was talking with Malcolm, she pulled Essie aside and asked, "Have you made it up with ex- brother-inw?" In Yang City, she didn''t know the true identity of Zac. Aftering to Dragon City, she knew that he was not only the president of the Emperor, but also the future boss of the richest family, iparably wealthy and powerful. Essie didn''t know how to exin the rtionship between her and Zac, "We... We are just getting along like friends," she said understatedly. "Didn''t you attend the party as the wife of the CEO of the Emperor?" Raising her eyebrows, Finney didn''t believe her at all. "Sister, his rtionship with me is quiteplicated, and it''s not as clear as what you think. I''ll exin it to youter." Essie could only change the subject. Finney patted her on the shoulder, with a look of admiration on her face, and said, "You were born to be the wife of the president. You are the wife of the president no matter you will marry to Zac or Hanson." With a smile on her face, Essie said, "Don''t worry about me anymore. There are a lot of young talents present at the anniversary ceremony of the Emperor. You must keep your beauty, and try to be the wife of the president as soon as possible." "That makes sense. I should take a look around." Finney snickered, arranged her hair, and turned to the front of the banquet hall. Essie drank a little wine again and went to the dressing room. After he had a conversation with several bosses, Zac couldn''t find her, so he went to Finney who was standing not far away and asked, "Finney, are you ustomed to living in Dragon City now?" "Yes, I''m quite used to it." Finney smiled. "I heard from Essie that grandpa Yi had a heart attack. Did parents inwe back from America as well?" he asked casually. "Yes, all of them are back." Finney nodded. She had only stayed in Jiang City for only two days. When she knew that her grandfather was out of danger, she went back. She had no idea about Mili and Dot at all. "Will they go back?" Zac asked casually. "I don''t think so. They went to America because they want to take care of Essie. But now Essie is in China now, so it is meaningless for them to go back there." Finney shook her head. "They only have one child. They want to live together with her." Zac shrugged. Three years ago, he had nned to bring Essie''s parents to Dragon City for the convenience of them to take care of after he settled down Valery''s business, but... After taking a sip of champagne, Finney raised a corner of her mouth and said, "Essie is not my uncle''s biological daughter, but she is closer to my uncle than her biological father. I don''t even have such a good rtionship with my father." Zac was shocked by what she said. "She''s not father-inw''s biological daughter?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Now, Finney realized that she had said something wrong. She hastily covered her mouth with her hands. She had thought that Essie had told him about it, but to her surprise, he didn''t know at all. "Well... Essiees. Go and find her." With that, he slipped into the crowd and disappeared. Zac turned his head and saw Essie walking towards him. "Where''s my sister? Why couldn''t she see me?" She looked around. "I think she went to talk to vice president Ji," Zac answered. It suddenly dawned on him that he actually didn''t know much about this confused little fool. She seemed to have hidden a lot of secrets, but she had never opened them to him. Essie didn''t go to find Finney. God knew which rich and powerful man she had a crush on, so she didn''t want to disturb them. After the banquet, Zac took Essie back to the vi. On the way back, he was unusually silent, and she keenly noticed his abnormality. She didn''t know what upset this CEO again. This vtility had always been the most important character in his personality. After bathing, she was forcefully pulled by a pair of big hands. "Essie, I have a question for you. In the past half year of our marriage, have you ever treated me as your husband?" Hearing this, Essie was stunned for a while. He looked serious and gloomy. It seemed that he was not just asking this question casually, but extremely serious. He would not stop unless he got the answer. "What about you? Have you ever treated me as your wife?" she asked instead of answering him. "You are always my wife." he replied in a straightforward and straightforward tone, without any hesitation. However, she didn''t believe him at all. With a sneer at the corners of her mouth, she asked, "Didn''t you used me as cannon fodder to ward off your marriage with Valery?" Zac shook his head with a bitter smile. "I admit that I had such an idea when I was in Yang City. But after returning to Dragon City, I really hope to live with you." Essie took his hand off her and walked to the window. She opened it and the night wind blew in through the window, tousled her hair. "My husband has to be a reliable and trustworthy man, but you can''t give me a sense of security. I can''t tell which words you say are truth which are lies and I don''t know how to believe you either. " A sad expression crept into his eyes. "Am I so untrustworthy?" "You don''t trust me, do you?" She sneered. "It''s not that I don''t trust you," Zac said, holding her shoulders. "Really?" She looked up at him, a wry smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. "Then why didn''t you tell me about your rtionship with Valery? Why would you rather lose your promise to me than give me the paternity test of Rabi before the operation?" "I..." Zac didn''t know what to say. She shook off his hand and turned to look out of the window. Her eyes were filled with resentment, even deeper than the night outside. "The most important thing between couples is to trust each other. Since we don''t believe each other, why should we be forced to be together?" She sounded so desperate as if she had lost confidence in him and in this marriage. His heart shuddered and he held her in his arms, fearing that she would leave him again. "Let''s start all over again. From now on, let''s learn to believe each other and stop misunderstanding." She was silent and cold. It was toote. They couldn''t be together again, unless he was not the son of Mary. "Maybe we are not destined to be together anymore. We can''t just be together. If we keep on doing things that we don''t want to, we will only hurt each other deeply," she said weakly. "No, our fates will nevere to an end. We shall have a full life to be together." His expression was as firm as a piece of granite. Even if it really disappeared, he would go to find the Matchmaker to give it to him. "Frozen guy." She heaved a deep sigh and said in a tone of begging, "A man as excellent as you, can have any kind of woman you want. I am just a dispensable supporting dish. You have yed with me for so long and now you are tired of me. Since you are not interested in me anymore, why do you have to tie me to your side? I''m a person. I''m not your private property! I beg for your mercy. Please let me go this time!" A thin mist gradually rose from her eyes. She had never felt so humble and sad as she was now. On his handsome face, a muscle twitched slightly. Zac suddenly realized that there was a big misunderstanding between them. "You little fool." He held her face and made her look at him. "Can''t you hear it at all? What I said to you before was just angry words. You''re not a supporting dish. You''re the only main dish I''m willing to order, and I''m not tired of eating it all my life." Really? She was shocked by his words, and she suddenly felt like she was in aplicated mood. She said, "Then why do you tell Jim that I''m silly and confused, and when you see me, you get a headache. Are those angry words too?" "When did I tell him..." Taking a pause, Zac remembered that he did said those words three years ago. It seemed that this muddle headed girl had held grudges for so long. "Those are not angry words. You are indeed silly, confused and very troublesome." He smirked. "I know it." In a fit of anger, she clenched her fist and hit him on his shoulder. Her hand was wrapped in a warm big hand in the air. "I haven''t finished yet. In fact, I am very enjoyed with it. If I don''t get a headache because of you every day, then life will be boring." What? What the hell did that mean? She lowered her head and feltplicated. As if it made her heart sour, sweet and numb at the same time. She couldn''t tell exactly what she felt. He kissed her affectionately when she was lost in thought. At the same time, he wanted to express all his feelings to her in this kiss. The moon shone through the treetops and surrounded them. At this moment, their hearts were so close. There was no dispute, no hindrance, and no misunderstanding. There was only warmth and harmony between them. In the morning, Essie was in a good mood. Even when she sat on the sofa, she wanted tough happily. Since she came back to the Dragon City, she had never been so happy like this. She was confused about this feeling. Zac came out of the bathroom, made a cup of coffee and sat beside her. "What are you doing?" "Look at entertainment gossip." She shrugged. "Yesterday, I heard a gossip about you from Finney," Zac said in a careless tone. She was shocked violently, and her face suddenly turned pale. God, was it the matter of Mili and Dot? Finney and her rtives hadn''t seen them yet? Did aunt Wendy discover it and tell her as if it was a shocking gossip? Chapter 307 The Identity Of The Baby Chapter 307 The Identity Of The Baby Zac was keenly aware of her abnormality. "You look so nervous even before I said it. Are you hiding many secrets from me?" His sharp and deep eyes seemed to remind her of leniency to confess and severity to resist. "Well... Actually... " She hesitated for a while, wondering how to exin the matter about Mili and Dot to muddle through. Suddenly, an electric light shed through her mind. No, if it was about Mili and Dot, Zac would have been furious and killed her at the first ce, how he could sit beside her calmly and talk to her slowly? With these thoughts in her mind, she coughed a few times and pretended to be confused. "What kind of gossip would I have?" "It''s about you and father-inw." At the moment, Zac took a sip of his coffee and said, "Finney said that father-inw was not your biological father." He believed that since even Finney knew about it, there was no need to hide anymore the secret of her origin. As the son-inw of the Yi family and her husband, he should have a frank conversation with her. Upon hearing that, Essie choked fiercely. She thought that Finney was always a woman of few words and deeds, but now she had a big mouth? "So what? In my heart, he is my real father, my only real father," she said stoutly and firmly that her father loved her so much. She was grateful, and she also grateful to Bob. He helped her regain the father''s love and give her aplete family. "I didn''t mean anything else. I know you have a good rtionship with father-inw. I just want to know more about you," Zac exined. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I don''t want to talk about this kind of thing about my father. You just need to know that my father is called Bob, and I love him very much. That''s enough." Raising her voice, she seemed a little agitated. Her displeasure was clearly written all over her face. Zac quickly ended this topic. "I''m sorry. Just forget what I said." Now that it was a scar in her memory that he did not want to touch, he could not touch it again. Otherwise, it would hurt her. She pursed her lips and her expression became more gentle. "Today is Saturday. Are you going to pick up Rabi?" Zac nodded. "I want to take you and Rabi to a ce." He looked mysterious, so she didn''t ask more. She just didn''t expect the ce he took her and Rabi to was a graveyard. No wonder he wanted to buy lily flowers. "Why do you take us here?" She held Rabi tightly for fear that the ce would freak him out. "About Rabi, I still owe you an exnation, so I tell you everything today." Zac said in a low and deep voice. It was too quiet here. Scared, Rabi buried her head into Essie''s arms. Hearing what he had said, Essie could feel waves surging in her heart. Although it was no longer as important as it was before, she still wanted to know why he had to protect the child at all costs. Zac walked to a tombstone and stopped. He put a bouquet of flowers on it and said, "Leo, I take Rabi here to visit you." After a short pause, Essie said, "He..." "His name is Leo. He is my best friend and Rabi''s biological father." Zac said slowly, "Leo was a child of a servant in our family. After the servant died, he became an orphan. There was no one to depend on. My dad adopted him and let him go to school and y with me. We are closer than blood brothers. Leo had saved me twice. The first time was when I was five years old, I fell into ake and he jumped in and saved me. The second time, I was assassinated and Leo protected me, but he left." Hearing that, a shiver rose in Essie''s heart. She hadn''t expected that the situation would be like this. "Since the child''s father is Leo, how could Valery think it is yours?" she asked. "At that time, I was invited to Paris to attend an architectural show. Unexpectedly, Valery came with me. She brought the wine to my room, thinking that I could marry her in this way. In order not to let the cat out of the bag, she also drank the wine. Unfortunately, I already noticed her conspiracy. So I didn''t drink at all. Leo went to the room, and that''s why she mistakenly believed it was me." Taking a pause, Zac said, "The baby in Valery''s belly is the only flesh and blood of Leo in the world. I must protect it at all cost. It''s not that I don''t trust you. I just can''t take any risk. If Valery knows that the child is not mine, she will definitely have an abortion." "I know. If I were you, I would do the same." Hearing that, she was relieved. "I believe that brother Leo will watch Rabi from the heaven and protect him to grow up healthily." "He will. When Rabi grows up and bes sensible, I''ll tell him about it." Taking Rabi from her arms, Zac kissed his little face affectionately. "I have to train him to be my sessor, taking charge of the Emperor." "Okay, I''m on your side." With a slight smile on her face, Essie said. In her heart, she had already taken Rabi as her own child. On their way back to the hospital, Rabi was sleeping in her arms. Gently caressing his cheek, she raised her head to take a look at Zac and asked, "Why were you assassinated?" There must be a lot of enemies in the world for people who are cold-blooded, ruthless and decisive as Zac. "There is always someone in the world who is getting tired of living," Zac said casually. His tone was as cold as the cold air from Siberia. "Are you having enemies all over the world?" She pursed her lips. The Rong''s Group had spread throughout the world, and they had secretly nted many foreign forces. It was inevitable for them to make enemies. "In the power business circle, you can''t have evesting friends or enemies, but evesting benefits," Zac sneered, with a mocking smile on his face. Indeed. Essie agreed with him. If people stayed in such a kind of ce for too long, their affection would be dissipated, leaving only greed, hypocrisy and coldness. "You''d better not go there in the future. It''s very dangerous there," "Don''t worry. Nothing can happen to me. All you need to do is to take care of yourself. Promise me, what happened at the construction site can''t happen again," He reminded. Although he was not afraid of anything, he had his weak spot. That was her. Once it was seized, he would definitely lose control and have no power to fight back. "I know." She nodded. She had learnt her lesson and would think twice before she set out. As soon as she returned to the vi, she received a call from Eva. She asked her out to get together. And Mandy woulde too. When she heard what she said, Essie was delighted again. As long as Mandy didn''t forget about the rtionship between them which had existed for more than ten years, the friendship between them would be repaired. On the other hand, Zac was a little worried. Mandy was not a simple woman. His instinct told him that she had never treated the muddleheaded girl as a good friend. She was just muddleheaded and didn''t know what was going on. All she wanted was to maintain their friendship. "You little fool." He held her shoulder and said, "Mandy has changed a lot. She is no longer the bestie you used to y with. You have to be more careful and you can''t trust her easily any more." Essie smiled. She said in a careless way, "She was threatened by others to cheat me. I have already forgiven her." "She could lie to you once, she would lie to you the second time." Zac said in a solemn tone. "Don''t forget that she is working for Bles now. Bles was not a simple person. On the surface, he was just a shareholder who cared nothing, but he had done a lot of shady business behind the scenes. Mandy will be affected if she follows him." "Does he have anything to do with Xu family?" Essie remembered how frightened Whit was when he saw Bles at the general shareholder''s meeting. Did he collude with Elizabeth? "I''ll help you find out the truth. Stay out of it. Many people are watching you and Cathy. You''ll alert the enemy once you act," Zac reminded her. He couldn''t make her the first target of those people. Essie nodded as she rested her head at his chest. "Icy guy, you''re the only one I trust in Dragon City. You won''t lie to me, will you?" Since she had to rely on him, she had to release a few sugar coated bullets from time to time to knock them off. He gently stroked her head and said in a soft voice, "you silly fool, didn''t we promise to trust each other?" "Yes," she answered in a soft voice. Her expression was very obedient, but she was very clear in her heart that it was very difficult for her. He was like a mystery. She couldn''t understand or solve it, and she couldn''t decipher. Which word he said was true or which was false. How could she dare to fully trust him? When she arrived at Eva''s apartment, Mandy had already been there. When she saw her, a cold light shed through Mandy''s eyes and all the resentments were hidden. She only smiled gently. "We three haven''t been together like this for a long time," she said with a smile. "Yes, it was too long for me to remember." Eva heaved a sigh and said, "Essiepletely disappeared for many years. And you, you always said you are busy whenever I called. Both of you are heartless girls." "I''m really busy. There are several shows in hand." Mandy puckered up her lips. Although she didn''t get angry with Eva, she was doing great now. She thought that she was inferior to this super star. She felt very ufortable and didn''t want to see her anymore. "Take these three years as a test of our friendship. A good friend will share wind and rain. No matter what happens in the future, don''t forget that you have two best friends by your side. They will do their best to help," Essie said seriously. "You are right." Eva held their shoulders from the back of the sofa and said, "Remember our vows. Money is precious, but love is more valuable. If it is a friend, leave both of them behind." "Got it. You don''t need to worry about it." Mandy poked her forehead. "Actually, what we worried most is you." Eva came over from the back of the sofa and sat beside her. "What happened between you and that old man?" Chapter 308 A Car Accident Chapter 308 A Car ident The smile on Mandy''s face froze for a moment and then slowly opened, "I like uncle type of man, can''t I?" She tried her best to be natural and calm, with the corners of her mouth bing wider and wider, and the smile bing more fake and exaggerated. "But he has a wife and children, and he is old enough to be your father." Eva pouted. She always felt that Mandy was insulting herself. "It''s not a matter of gender to be in love nowadays. Do you still care about age? Didn''t the thirty year old Weng fan married the eighty year old Chen Ning Yang?" Mandy red at her, with a bit of displeasure in her expression. Eva was exposing her scar. Essie hurried out to ease the atmosphere, "Well, Eva, this is Mandy''s personal problem, we don''t have to worry about it." She didn''t want everyone to leave in discord. Eva picked up the lemon tea on the table and drank it in silence. The living room became unusually quiet. After a while, Mandy''s voice came through the ice, "Essie, how are you doing in the Xu family?" "Not bad. Difference in profession makes one feel worlds apart, I have a lot to learn." Essie smiled lightly. "The Xu family is unpredictable now. You''d better leave early and don''t get involved in it," Mandy said in a casual tone, as if she was just caring about her. "It''s Xu family''s business topete for shares, property and power. It has nothing to do with me. I''m at most a senior white-cor worker who works. As long as I do my job well, it''s enough," Essie said lightly. "It''s weird for you to go to work in the Xu family because you are the young hostess of Rong family and the boss of SUMMER 100 ¡æ." Mandy smiled with a hint of sarcasm in her face. "She is helping her friend. The third daughter of Xu family is a friend she knew in the United States. She haven''t been back for decades and was not familiar with the ce. Can a girl as loyal and faithful as Essie stand by and watch?" Eva cut in. "I see," Mandy muttered in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself. After taking a sip of juice, she proposed to go shopping. Eva put on her hat, sunsses and mask and didn''t dare to go out until she was fully armed. Public figures also have their own troubles. When she came to the new century mall and saw the exclusive store of Summer 100 Degree, Essie walked in. "Now your Summer 100 Degree has exclusive stores all over the country," Eva said with a smile. "With our Eva as the spokesperson, can we not be popr?" Essie winked mischievously. "Miss Xu has been back for so many days. Should she know the business of the group by now? Isn''t it too selfish to keep you by her side to deal with these messy things?" Mandy said, as if she really wanted Essie to leave Hengyuan Co., Ltd. "That''s not right. If you choose to help others, then help them to the end and if you choose to escort the Buddha, then send the Buddha to the termination of the West," Eva said. "I''m afraid she wants Essie to be her shield." Mandy frowned and said, "It''s inevitable that Essie will be hated and treated as an eyesore by others of the Xu family if she helps her. What if she is in danger?" "That''s a problem." Eva touched his chin. ording to her understanding of Vinton, although he was stubborn, he was kind-hearted in nature and would not harm Essie. However, his mother and sister were obviously viins and must be careful. "Essie, if there is danger, you''d better leave early. It''s important to help friends, but you can''t put yourself in it. Vinton''s mother and elder sister have a grudge against you because of Zac. Now that you are involved in their fight for property, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t do anything to you." "Yes, yes, yes, Eva is right." Mandy nodded her head like a rattle drum, "Essie, Summer 100 Degree is still waiting for your management. Leave the Xu''s group and go back to Summer 100 Degree." "Don''t worry." Essie smiled faintly, "When Chairman Xu wakes up, I will naturally leave the Xu family." "How is president Xu now?" Mandy asked. "I don''t know. President Xu has been taking care by Cathy all the time. After all, I''m an outsider and it''s not convenient to ask." Essie shook her head. After Zac''s reminder, she was also a little vignt. She believed in her friendship with Mandy, and she would not harm her, but she did not believe in Bles. If he forced or cajoled Mandy, it was difficult to guarantee that Mandy would not be used by him. Mandy''s face shed an indescribable dark color. "I hope President Xu is safe," she said hypocritically. "In the future, if you really marry Bles, he will be your brother," Eva joked. Mandy red at her angrily, pretending to look at her clothes and ignore her. Essie''s dark apricot eyes shed, "Mandy, your Bles is at least the brother of chairman Xu, and also a major shareholder of the Xu family. Should hee out to preside over the overall situation after such a big thing happened to the Xu family?" she deliberately spoke in a casual tone, as if she was just talking about an insignificantpetition. She wanted to see how much Mandy knew about Bles. "He has always been azy man. He just wants to be at ease. If he is in charge, he will definitely have a headache," Mandy said. Essie heaved a long sigh, "I heard that Bles was also high spirited and keen to fight in the past. Now he is old enough to only love to spend time with beautiful women. It seems that man can only subdue to the old age." "Really?" Mandy raised her eyebrows and said, "I thought he had always been like this." Essie smiled. Looking at her, she didn''t seem to know much about Bles. A man like him who deliberately disguised himself would be on guard against anyone, and his lover was no exception. After leaving the exclusive store, they went to Starbucks for coffee. At this time, Zac called and told her that Rabi was injured in the hospital. Essie hurried to the Dragon City hospital and saw that Zac was holding Rabi in his arms. In front of the operating room, there was also a nanny standing next to him. Rabi''s knee was injured. The doctor disinfected and applied medicine and gauze. "Mommy, Rabi''s knees hurt." At the sight of her, Rabi suddenly pouted and tears fell down. "Good boy, don''t cry. Let mommy blow for you." Essie squatted down, blew gently for him for a while, and asked the nanny, "How could the little young master get hurt?" "In the afternoon, Miss Qin and I went out with little young master. The balloon of little young master flew on the road. Miss took him to pick it up. A car came over. Miss Qin pushed little young master away, but she was hit by a car," the nanny faltered. Zac held Rabi in his arms. He was still a little scared. This time, he was too careless. He shouldn''t just let two people, Le and the nanny, take her out. If Le didn''t push Rabi away, Rabi would be lying in the room now. "You are too careless," Essie scolded. Children at this age like to run around, and the people who take care of them can''t be distracted for a moment. "It''s not our fault. Miss Qin took little young master to pick it up. It''s the driver who drunk-driving and drove over speed." The nanny said angrily, "He bumped into someone and was very arrogant. He said that he was the son of someone. No one could touch him and then ran away." Essie snorted, what a fool. He hadn''t figured out who he provoked. Not to mention him, even his father was doomed. Zac''s eyes were filled with bloodthirsty cruelty. He was waiting for the phone call from William. Soon he called, "Boss, we found the culprit." "Give him the first level treatment, and his father, kill them together." The words were simple, direct and rude. In Dragon City, he was the king. Essie didn''t know what the first grade treatment was like, and she always felt that it was restricted. However, she knew that if he was soft hearted to the bad guys, he would be cruel to good people. If Zac didn''t teach them a lesson, they would harm good people again. Le had been in the operating room for a long time and didn''te out. It seemed that the situation was not optimistic. After receiving the phone call from Zac, Christina rushed over and said, "How is my sister?" "She is still in the emergency room." Zac frowned uneasily. At this time, the door of the operating room opened and the nurse came out. "The patient has lost too much blood and needs blood transfusion. Who is her family?" "I''m her sister. We have the same blood type," Christina said in a hurry. "Great. Come with me." The nurse was relieved and took Christina into the blood test room. "Are you sure you are of the same blood type?" she had to make sure. "Yes." Christina nodded and stretched out her arm. "Our whole family has type B blood." "Type B negative?" "Negative?" Christina was shocked, "What''s the difference between negative and positive?" "Positive blood type ismon blood type, while negative blood type is rare blood type, that is, Rhesus Macacus," the nurse exined. Christina was surprised. "I''m not with Rhesus Macacus. I''m an ordinary blood type." The nurse''s hand, which was about to be injected, suddenly stopped. "But your sister has type B negative blood?" What? Christina was shocked. Her parents were both type B positive blood, so were her brother and her. How could her sister be type B negative blood? The nurse stood up and said, "Your blood can''t be used. There is no type B negative blood source in our hospital''s blood bank. I have to call the Dragon City blood bank as soon as possible to make an emergency blood transfer." Then she ran out. Christina was still in shock. She took several breaths in a row, trying to calm herself down. Maybe her father or mother had mistaken her blood type. Seeing that everyone was positive, she thought she was the same. She didn''t expect that her sister would be Rhesus Macacus. Fortunately, there was a reserve of type B negative blood in the Dragon City blood bank. After the blood transfusion, Le''s vital signs became stable, but she was still in aa. It was nearly evening, Rabi shouted that he was hungry. He wanted to eat lean meat gruel. Essie decided to take him back with the nanny, let Zac stay here to take care of Le. When Zac came back in the evening, Rabi was already asleep. "How is Le?" Essie asked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "She has not woke up yet." Zac''s voice was very low. Chapter 309 The Extra Existence Chapter 309 The Extra Existence "Don''t worry too much. Since the doctor said that she was out of danger, she should be fine." Essie comforted Zac. She knew that Le was very important to him, and now she was injured in order to save Rabi. Zac must be very distressed and worried. "If Rabi wants to go out in the future, he must have bodyguards with him." Zac''s eyes were dark and deep. Such a thing could never happen a second time. Essie nodded, "tonight, I''ll go to sleep with Rabi. If children are frightened in the daytime, it''s easy for them to have nightmares at night." Zac raised the corner of his mouth and put his hand on her shoulder. "Silly fool, I find that you know well how to take care of children. Where did you learn these experiences?" Essie''s dark eyes shed, "well... My neighbor in the United States has several children, and I often go to help take care of them. " She faltered. "If only our child were still alive." Zac''s eyes became extremely dim, as if they were ckened by the night outside the window. The loss of his child was a deep, incurable pain in his heart. He moved his hand down and put it on her abdomen. "Let''s have another child. You will be a good mother and I will be a good father." Her heart was like a plucked string, trembling slightly. They were no longer possible to get back together, let alone have children. "Nonsense, we have child, and Rabi is our child." She said in a low voice, with a bitter taste spreading from the tip of her tongue all the way to her throat and to her heart. "But he''s not..." He sighed, "if the child was still alive, you wouldn''t have left me, would you?" Essie didn''t answer. She left because of her resentment with Mary, and her disappointment with him had nothing to do with the child. "Let bygones be bygones." There was a bitter smile on the corner of Zac''s mouth. He wanted to turn over the story, but it seemed that the knot in her heart had not been solved, and she was still indifferent to him. If she was not still entangled with the past, or she could not forget Hanson in her mind. He hoped the reason would be former because the former problem could at least be solved. If thetter was the case, it only meant that he was too failed. "I''ll go to see Rabi." In his silence, Essie went out. Her heart was in a mess. Since she returned to Dragon City and met him again, her heart had never been peaceful again. On the early morning of the second day, Zac received a call from Le. Le was awake, but she was very excited because she was blind and couldn''t see. Zac and Essie rushed to the hospital together. Le''s parents were all in the ward. Le covered her head with a quilt and kept sobbing. The doctor examined her and found that her head was hit in the car ident. The residual blood clot pressed the visual nerve, which led to blindness. "Le, don''t worry. After you recover, the doctor will arrange an eye operation for you. As long as the congestion is removed, you can see the world." Le''s motherforted her daughter. Zac walked to the bedside and slowly pulled down the quilt to let her tearful face show. "Le, don''t be sad. It''s just temporary. You should take good care of yourself and then you can have the operation." "Zac." She grabbed his hand and said, "I''m so scared. Don''t leave me. Stay with me all the time, okay?" "Okay." Zac nodded, "I''ll be with you until your eyes be bright again." "Zac!" Le sobbed and buried her face in his palm. Only he could give her peace andfort, so that she would no longer be afraid. Looking at them, Essie suddenly regretted. She was here, except for witnessing a pair of little lovers who had been in love for many years but could not be together, she was simply unnecessary. She put the fruit on the table and left quietly. When she came out of the hospital, she walked on the sidewalk alone with an empty head. She forced herself not to think about anything, but she was still very upset. She didn''t know how long she had walked or where she had been until a harsh car horn came to her mind. Turning around, she was surprised to see Zac''s car. Why did hee out so soon? "Why didn''t you call me when you left alone?" He opened the door and let her in. "I have something else to do in thepany. I''m going back to my office." She made an excuse. Zac''s deep eyes blinked, looking absent-minded. He didn''t see that there was an urgent matter to rush back. "I thought you were jealous again." He raised the corner of his mouth with a teasing smile. She red at him angrily, "you have a bad memory. I''m afraid of acid the most. How can I be jealous?" "I only remember that your biggest characteristic is duplicity." When the car stopped at the intersection and waited for the traffic light, he turned his head to look at her with such sharp eyes as if he could see her through at a nce. She didn''t know why she felt a little guilty and flustered. Her thick long eyshes couldn''t help falling down, covering her eyes for fear that her little secret would be discovered.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I''m straightforward. How can I be duplicitous? There must be something wrong with your eyes. You are wrong. " She refused to admit it. "Yes, it''s apliment to describe you as being duplicitous. To be exact, you should be so confused that you can''t even see and understand your own heart." This was a straight to the point. Essie''s beautiful face twitched slightly. Indeed, she didn''t seem to understand herself now. The person she loved should be Hanson, but somehow she couldn''t help thinking about Zac. She should not care about him at all, but when she saw him with other women, she felt terrible. Essie knew that he was full of danger all over his body, but she couldn''t help wanting to get close to him, and even longed for his touch and deepermunication. She felt that she was bewitched by him. Her brain, heart and body were out of control and no longer belonged to herself. She was like the puppet of him. Even if she fled to the United States, she was still controlled remotely by him. She couldn''t let herself go on like this. It was a moth to the fire, and she would be burned to ashes. "Why did youe out so soon and don''t spend more time with Le? She is sad now." She changed the subject and didn''t want to continue the topic without an answer. "She will be fine with her family." Zac replied lightly. That''s right. Essie could understand that the rtionship between the Rong family and the Qin family was so discordant that he must be very ufortable staying among a group of Qin family. "I hope her eyes will recover as soon as possible." She said softly. "Remove the congestion and she should be all right." With a shrug, Zac turned the corner and decided to take her to dinner first. "I want to eat spicy crabs." She winked yfully. "Okay, but you can''t eat crabs randomly. You have to make sure that you are not pregnant first." His light words were quite teasing. "Of course not." She wrinkled her nose at him. He didn''t allow her to take the medicine, and she took the initiative to guard against it. It seemed that in her memory, only one or two times were useless. ording to her luck rate of winning, it should be safe. "I''m a man. I can only make a woman pregnant, but I can''t be pregnant." He raised the corner of his mouth and smiled evilly. "Honey, I''ll let you have another baby. What do you think?" "Rascal." She blushed and pinched his face when he wasn''t looking. Wow, it''s so stic. How well does this guy take care of himself? His skin is still so good after three years. "I''ll take it as your consent." His deep eyes sparkled like stars in the dark. "Don''t make up for it by yourself. I didn''t agree." She red at him fiercely. She had already given birth to two children for him, a son and a daughter. Now he still wanted her to give birth to another baby. There was no way. "It''s not up to you." He regained his usual domineering tone, and the corners of his mouth became extremely serious. She shivered, "you are not allowed to y dirty tricks again." He lied to herst time and gave her a fake birth control pill. This time, she was not sure that he would make two small holes in the condom. She must be careful and not be fooled again. "You are a fool." He caressed her head and softened his look. "We just need one child. One belongs to us. I will protect it this time." She trembled slightly, and a little bit of light streaked across her face: "what if I give birth to twins by ident?" "Will we be so lucky?" He lowered his head and smiled as if he thought she was joking. It''s really so easy to get twins. The corner of her mouth slightly raised. When she did the B-ultrasound for the first time in New York, the doctor told her that there were two babies in her stomach. She was so happy that she wanted to call him and let him share the joy. Unfortunately, she couldn''t. "Let''s go. I love spicy crabs the most." She decided to end the topic as soon as possible, in case she identally said something wrong. "Okay, I''ll satisfy you, little greedy." Zac smiled and drove to South Gate Street. In the next few days, Zac didn''t show up. Essie knew that he was taking care of Le in the hospital. Essie knew that Le was the most important in his heart, and she was the second. Of course, he knew it clearly too. It didn''t matter to her whether he was there or not. It was better if he wasn''t there. She was happy to be free. Although sometimes it was a little boring, she chose to ignore itpletely. In the evening, Walt called. He happened to pass by the Hengyuan building and wanted to ask if she was free to have dinner together. Essie was still working. She was reading a book on project cost in the office. She had a lot of questions. Thinking that she could just ask him, she walked out of the office. The two went to the Michelin five star Italy restaurant not far away from the Hengyuan building. Walt ordered seafood pizza, Florence steak, Naples roasted lobster, Barry turtle, and Miguel macaroni... Essie found that they were all her favorite food. It seemed that Walt knew her taste well and that she was a meat eating animal. "I didn''t order the wrong dishes, did I?" He raised the corner of his mouth. Essie nodded wildly, "it''s all my favorite food." "I know." He casually uttered three words, which made her stunned. "How do you know?" Chapter 310 It Is None Of My Business (Part One) Chapter 310 It Is None Of My Business (Part One) "Didn''t we have Italy food together in the Maldives?" He gave a charming smile and his dark brown eyes shone in the light. "You have a good memory." Essie opened her mouth and smiled, revealing a row of white teeth. It was a long time ago. She didn''t expect him to remember it so clearly. An indescribable deep color shed across Walt''s face. Every bit about her was engraved in his heart, and he could not forget it no matter how long it took. "A meat eating animal that likes eating meat and is not afraid of growing meat. It''s so special that it''s easy to remember." He said with a teasing smile. Essie also smiled and said, "I always feel like I am the person who is not distinguished in the crowd easily. I didn''t expect that I still have my own characteristics." "If you were this normal person, Zac would not be reluctant to let you go until now." Walt said in a joking tone, and the smile on Essie''s face froze for a moment. Zac didn''t let her go was just due to his strong possession. He didn''t really like her. In his eyes, she was a private thing. To be exact, she was the perfect substitute for a woman. It was difficult to find another one, so he wouldn''t let her go. Now, when something happened to the Lord, he immediately disappeared without a trace, leaving her out of the sky. "He and I are just friends now. Nothing else." There was a hint of anger in her words. "Zac doesn''t think so, does he?" "Only he knows what he is thinking." She lowered her eyes, and her thick long eyshes cast a dark shadow under her white eyelids. "Anyway, now I just want to focus on my work. Let things go with their emotions. I don''t want to bother myself any more." "That''s good." Walt shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t want her to get back together with Zac. After drinking the soup, he quietly changed the topic. "How''s your work at Hengyuan recently? Can you handle it?" "I''m studying project cost today. I have several questions to ask you." She said. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Let''s talk while eating. I''ll tell you everything." Walt raised his charming mouth. There were still a lot of questions about Essie. It was more than ten o''clock when he exined all to her. Walt drove her out of the vi. "Thank you so much today, brother." She said gratefully that she should have paid this meal, but Walt would never let it, he never let women treat. "I''m not an outsider. You don''t have to be so polite. Call me if you have any problems with the building in the future." Walt smiled. "Yes." Essie nodded, opened the door and got out of the car. Not far away, under the deep shadow, there was an Aston Martin. Its dark color almost integrated with the dark night. There was a pair of gloomy eyes in the car window. As long as he saw the woman with a man, no matter who he was, he would be furious and have a bloodthirsty impulse. Seeing Walt''s car drive away, he started the engine and drove to the gate of the iron fence. Essie was about to enter. Hearing the sound of the engine, she turned around. Through the car window, she saw the beautiful face inside, and she was slightly shocked. It was sote, why did this guye here, not to apany his childhood sweetheart? She ignored him and pretended not to see him. She shook her head and was about to enter the door when he grabbed her from behind. "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Don''t you miss me?" He drew back his big hand and pulled her into his arms. His face was buried in her hair, sucking the fragrance of her charming woman. "Since you are very busy, you don''t have toe. I am also very busy and have no time to talk to you." She said angrily, holding up his head and not letting him harass her. "If you are busy, how do you have time to go out with other men?" His voice suddenly turned cold, and his arm jerked back at her waist, as if he was punishing her. "Let go of me." She tried hard to break his arms, but if she couldn''t, she kicked him hard in the legs and stomach. However, these things were nothing to do with him, and they didn''t work at all. "You know that resistance is ineffective, and you do useless work every time. Is it because your trick to pretend to refuse me?" "Fuck off. I just want you to know that I''m forced. I don''t want to be with you at all." She was sulking in her heart, which would just let it out. Zac''s eyebrows twisted, and a me of anger shed through his dark and cold eyes. He gritted his teeth and squeezed a few words from his teeth, "it doesn''t matter. As long as I''m here, your heart will be mine sooner orter." After that, he picked her up and threw her into the car. She tried to push the door and escape, but he locked the door and window. "Zac, why do you always y this trick? Don''t you know what respect for human rights is?" He would always bow to her overlord. He really thought he was a overlord! "This one is not good for you. Why don''t I use it?" He sneered. "It will only make me hate you." She red at him ferociously with her face full of anger. He had disappeared for a few days, and there was not even a text message. Now he came out like a ghost to bully her. He really thought that she was a doll that came and went immediately! "It doesn''t matter that I have been used to it for a long time." He snorted, and there was a malicious cold light in his eyes, like an enraged lion, ready to open his bloody mouth at any time and devour her alive. Chapter 311 It Is None Of My Business (Part Two) Chapter 311 It Is None Of My Business (Part Two) She shrank a little. She was still frightened by the "lesson" he had taught her on the bedst time. She didn''t dare to irritate him too much. She had to give in, "I... I''m tired and want to go back to sleep. Open the door and let me out. " He gave her a gloomy look, mmed on the gas and the car sped forward. "I''m at the door of my home. I won''t go to your ce." She wanted to cry. This guy must have been the reincarnation of a tyrant. He was arbitrary and only acted ording to his own will. He never cared about other people''s feelings. She curled up in the chair, and there was no more resistance, only a sad look of being cut and ready to be ughtered. The car was shrouded in a quiet and dark color. For a long time, his voice, like a rock falling into the ice, came in a low voice, "did my brother send you back just now?" "Yes, we had dinner together tonight." She said lightly, looking out of the window, not at him. "He asked you out?" There was a sh of fire in his eyes. "He happened to pass by. I was still in the office, so we could have dinner together. Your brother and I are good friends, and we know each other earlier than you. Isn''t itmon to have dinner together?" She pouted and felt that her personal freedom was severely restricted. Zac was silent. In the past, he did think it was normal for his elder brother to have dinner with her, but after the dispute at the ball, he felt unusual. The girl he liked was known during the trip, and he and the confused fool were also known during the trip. He said he had found the girl, but he went home with a fake to fool his mother. In retrospect, it seems that there is only one exnation that is most reasonable, that is... He stopped thinking and asked in a casual tone, "are you having a good time?" "Yes." Essie raised the corner of her mouth and smiled, "although you and your elder brother are twins, there is a big difference in character between you. Your elder brother is gentle, polite, humorous, approachable, and very gentleman. Unlike you, you are overbearing, rude, malicious, uncertain and self-righteous..." She used several negative words in a row. She wanted to say seven or eight more, but felt the car speed was getting faster and faster, so she shut up in a hurry. Driving fast is one of the ways that a man is furious. She can''t lose her life by talking fast. Zac''s handsome face was already very gloomy, and cold light was constantly shing in his dark ice eyes, like the lightning that split dark clouds in a stormy night. She shivered, quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be dead. But Zac won''t let her go easily. He has a way to punish this annoying fool. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In the morning, Essie was woken up by the ring of her mobile phone. The caller was Christina. Her sister was losing her temper again and refused to eat. She had to wait for Zac toe. At this time, Essie was 100% sure that Zac disappeared in the past few days just to take care of Le in the hospital. She jumped out of bed angrily and put on her clothes. "Go to the hospital to apany your first love. Don''t bother me any more. There are so many people who like me. I''m not in the mood to have a love triangle with you. " "I''ve told you many times that Le and I are just friends. She was injured to save Rabi. Of course I have to take care of her." Zac exined as he came over and held her shoulder. ''Do you dare to say that you have no feelings for her? Do you dare to say that you can forget your past and put her downpletely?'' Essie roared furiously in her heart, but she didn''t utter a word, and all the words were blocked in her throat. "I''m not in the mood to know about your business. I''m at work. Do what do you like to do." She shook off his hand and walked out quickly. "Essie!" He roared and rushed over like a hurricane, locking her against the wall. "Didn''t you say we would learn to trust each other? Forget it so soon? " Trust? She sneered. She didn''t want to trust him and was fooled by him as a monkey. He had picked the wrong person. She was not so stupid as to be hopeless! "Zac, if you want me to learn to trust you, you have to show that you are trustworthy first." "What do you want me to do?" He asked. "Stay with me all day long. Don''t go anywhere." She said word by word clearly and forcefully. "Okay." He nodded, "I''lle back after I go to the hospital to see Le." These words were like a cold wind, which made Essie''s chest cool. He didn''t understand what she meant at all. "If you want to go to the hospital, don''te to me again." She said firmly and coldly. Zac sighed, "I just want Le to get better soon so that she can ept eye surgery. The doctor said that if the congestion oppressed the visual nerve for too long, it would cause damage and it would be difficult to recover by then." Essie sneered, "I''m not rted to her. She has nothing to do with me. What''s more, her eyes are her own, and her body is her own. It''s her own business that she wants to self-mutte and self-abuse. Does it have anything to do with you? " Chapter 312 There Was No Need To Be With A Bad Man Chapter 312 There Was No Need To Be With A Bad Man "But she was injured because of saving Rabi. If she didn''t push him away in time, then it was Rabi who would be lying in the hospital." Zac held his forehead and felt a little helpless. "Of course, she is responsible for the safety of Rabi. It only means that she has no basic sense of danger. You let Le to take care of Rabi, which means you are also a fool. " Essie could hardly control her emotions. If it was her, she would never take the child to pick up things on the road together. She would go alone. "It''s really my fault." Zac leaned against the wall with a pale face. He had been ming himself for the past few days. Le said that she would take Rabi to walk around and bask in the sun, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. If he had been there or had arranged for bodyguards to follow him, the car ident would not have happened. "Forget it. You can go wherever you like. Anyway, I''m not rted to you now. I don''t care about your business." Essie said coldly, turned around and went downstairs. Zac fell to the floor and held his head. He was more and more at a loss, or even powerless, to this confused fool. He didn''t know what he could do to save their marriage and keep her. The phone call came again. It was Christina who urged him to go there as soon as possible. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He smoothed his hair that was scratched by his hand and went downstairs. In the luxurious ward of the hospital, Le was lying on the bed, staring nkly at an unknown corner, and the breakfast grains on the bedside table were not moved. Hearing the familiar footsteps at the door, her face lit up. "Zac, are you here?" "Why don''t you eat again?" Zac walked to her side, frowning slightly. "I just want to eat the breakfast you bought. What they bought is not delicious." Le said in a coquettish tone. "I bought it in the morning tea shop as young master said." The nurse said with grievance. "What you bought is not as delicious as what brother Zac bought." Le growled angrily. If Zac wasn''t there, she would have picked up the bowl on the cab and smashed it at this stupid guy. Christina quickly pulled the nurse out and left her sister alone with Zac. Zac put the breakfast into the microwave oven and heated it up. "I''m very busy today and can''t stay too long. You should eat the breakfast quickly and don''t y petty." "Brother Zac, you didn''te to have breakfast with me today because of thepany?" Le asked in a hurry, fearing that he was with Essie, so he ignored her. Zac didn''t answer. He picked up a shrimp dumpling and handed it to her mouth. She shook her head and said, "brother Zac, it''s so stuffy here. Please push me downstairs and eat it while basking in the sun on the grass, OK?" "Okay." Zac nodded, picked her up, put her on the wheelchair and pushed her out. Coming to the side of the green shade, Zac opened the lunch box and began to feed her breakfast. "Le, I have a lot of things to do recently. I may note to see you often. You have to be obedient and take care of yourself as soon as possible. Then you can have an operation and your eyes will be recovered." "Zac, am I annoying you?" Le lowered her eyes and a drop of tear fell down. "How could it be? Don''t think too much. I just can''te here on time as before. I wille to see you whenever I have time. " Zac took out his handkerchief and wiped away the tears on her face. "Don''t be too long, okay?" Le said pitifully. "Okay." Zac replied in a low voice. Behind the big tree not far away, a camera secretly stretched out and kept shooting. Soon, they were sent to Essie''s mailbox. Essie had been full of resentment. Seeing these photos was like adding fuel to the fire. The fire was burning fiercely, devouring all her feelings, leaving only the dead focus. She shook her hand angrily and the phone flew out of her palm. When Finney just pushed the door in, the phone hit her shoulder heavily. She cried out in pain and covered her shoulder. "Essie, who made you so angry?" "I''m sorry, sister. I didn''t expect you toe in." Essie hurriedly stood up from the chair, trying to pick up the phone, so that Finney wouldn''t see the photos on it. But it waste, the phone was picked up by Finney. Looking at the photos on it, she was shocked, "isn''t this my ex-brother-inw? Did... Did he have another woman? " "We are divorced. It has nothing to do with me who he is with." Essie said coldly and wanted to take the phone, but Finney didn''t give it to her. She looked at it carefully and was even more surprised. "Isn''t this woman named Le or something? Is she his ex-girlfriend? Are they back together or are they still tied up? " Of course, it was thetter. They had never broken up. Essie bit her lips and said, "it''s their business. I don''t care." "Essie, tell me the truth. Did you divorce him and go to America because he cheated on this bitch?" Finney asked. She had been wondering the two of them had a good life before, and why they suddenly divorced. Now she finally understood that it was because of an extramarital affair. "Sister, I don''t want to talk about the past. If it wasn''t for Hengyuan, I wouldn''t have been involved with him anymore. Now I just want to solve the problem of Hengyuan as soon as possible so that I can go back to the United States and never meet him again. " Essie lowered her eyes. She was so sad that she wanted to find a ce to cry. "Essie." Finney put her arms around her shoulder and said, "we don''t want this kind of stinky man. You still have Hanson. He is devoted to you and won''t be as bastard as Zac." "Yes, in this world, only Hanson truly loves me and treats me well. As soon as the matter of Hengyuan is over, I will marry Hanson and live in the United States with him together. We will be very happy." Essie said quietly, forcing herself to ignore the sharp pain in her heart. She only loves Hanson. Bastards like Zac are not worth wasting her feelings. I don''t know if it''s because she has been trying to think of Hanson all afternoon, using him to suppress the emotions that shouldn''t be in her heart. In the evening, Hanson really came. Coming out of the Hengyuan building, she ran into his arms. She needed him, and now she really needed him. She lost her mind somehow. He had to help her find it back as soon as possible. "Miss me?" Hanson was excited by her enthusiasm. "Yes." She buried her head in his arms and nodded. He lowered his head and kissed her hair. "I miss you too. I miss you so much." If he hadn''t gone to London for fashion week, he would havee to see her every day. Just as the two were about to get on the car, a violent hurricane swept over and pulled her away from his arms. Essie came back to her senses from fear. After seeing the face of the person in front of her, she angrily shook off his hand. Hanson quickly protected her behind him. In the past three years, he had been learning to fight, and he was no longer afraid of fighting him. Zac''s handsome face was full of injury and shock. At the moment he saw her fall into his arms, his heart was smashed. "Are you going with him or with me?" "Zac, Essie has divorced you. Now she is my girlfriend. Please stay away from her." Hanson warned. Zac ignored him, as if he hadn''t heard him at all. His eyes were fixed on Essie, which was full of blood and hostility. "Essie, I''ll ask you again, are you going with him or with me?" Essie had sealed up her heartpletely. She stretched out her arm and held Hanson''s arm. "I''m going with Hanson. The person I love is Hanson and it has never changed. I want to live with Hanson and will never be separated from him in my life." She said so cruelly and decisively, not only to tell Zac, but also to tell herself. A strong pain appeared in the eyes of Zac, and gradually overflowed and flowed all over his face, distorting his handsome features. "Don''t regret it." He squeezed a few words out of his teeth, turned around and got on the car. He stepped on the elerator, and the sports car galloped forward like a storm. "Let''s go, Hanson," said Essie in a long low voice, staring at the direction in which the car disappeared. She opened the door and got in the car. "Essie." Hanson held her hand and said, "I wille here every day in the future." He had to protect her and would not let Zac hurt her again. "It''s too tired to run around every day. Don''t waste your time in the car." "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry. Tomorrow is the weekend. Let''s go back to Jiang City to see Mili and Dot together. Take Holy with us. The children will be happy to see him." Essie tried to give him a smile. She missed the kids. "Well, I bought some gifts in Ennd, just in time to bring them there." Hanson nodded with a smile, put her hand to his lips and kissed deeply, and then started the engine. The two went back to Alice''s vi together. Holy was very happy to see him. "Brother Hanson, why haven''t you been here for many days? I thought you had quarreled with sister Essie." "We are fine. How could we quarrel? I went to Ennd to attend the London Fashion Week, so I didn''t come." Hanson touched his head with a smile and gave him the gift he had brought back from Ennd. "Baseball gloves!" Holy''s eyes lit up, "great. Thank you, brother Hanson." Then came a gift for Essie: a set of exquisite porcin tea set, as well as her favorite London muffins and crepes. "Hanson, who knows me." All of a sudden, Essie felt much better. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek. Last Summer, they took the whole family on a trip to Ennd. She loved the authentic British afternoon tea very much. Aftering back, she decided to have a happy afternoon tea every day. "My task is to make you happy every day." Hanson held her in her arms with tender eyes. Holy looked at the two andughed. Whether it was Hanson or Zac, he would support whoever could make his sister happy. At this time, Le was on the phone in the ward of the hospital. "Do you think Essie is crying in a corner or quarreling with Zac?" She smiled insidiously. "It doesn''t matter. It''s our purpose to separate them." The voice on the phone was gloomy and cold. "I hope we can cooperate more in the future." "Of course." Chapter 313 th Being Lovers Forever Chapter 313 th Being Lovers Forever In the afternoon, in Jiang City. As soon as Essie came in, she held the two babies in her arms. The children were very happy to see that Holy also came, "uncle, have you be the president like daddy?" Holy scratched his head and chuckled, "I''m still at school. I won''t be the president until I grow up." "When did you grow up?" Dot tilted his head and looked at him in confusion. "When I am eighteen." Holy said seriously that he really hoped that he would grow up quickly, so that he could protect his sister and those who were very important to him. "I don''t want to grow up. I can''t y with Barbie doll when I grow up." Mili said in a sweet voice. She couldn''t wait to pick up the Barbie doll suit that Hanson bought for her, sit on the cushion and start to open the box. Dot liked building blocks, so Hanson bought him blocks for the Tower of London. He took Holy''s hand and asked him to build blocks with him. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Essie cut the fruit, watching the three children ying and feeding them the fruit. "In the past two days, your father and I have visited several kindergartens which were the best in Jiang City and decided to send them to the Red Sun. The environment and teachers there are good. A teacher only takes two children, and Mili and Dot can just be learned by a teacher. We talked with the president and found the best Chinese teacher to teach them. Now their English is their mother tongue, so when they are at home, they can learn Chinese well. " Said Lucy. Essie nodded, "it''s up to you and dad." "Mommy, will there be many children in the kindergarten to y with me and Dot?" Mili blinked her big beautiful eyes for two times, with a look of expectation. "Yes." Essie smiled and touched her little face. "You should listen to the teacher. You can''t be naughty." "Okay." Mili nodded obediently. Dot put thest block on the top of the tower and said slowly, "I want to rule the whole kindergarten. All the children should listen to me." Essie was sweating heavily. Did her baby inherit all the genes of her father''s tyranny and autocracy? Holy held the head of Dot and smiled, "well, if anyone dares not to listen to you, teach him the way I taught you." "Yes." Dot nodded vigorously. A few dayster, in the Dragon City Hospital, Zac pushed Le to bask in the sun on thewn. "Zac, you haven''te to see me for a few days. Are you busy in thepany?" "Yes." Zac answered absentmindedly. His voice was hoarse, and his face was haggard and decadent. He didn''t know how he had been these days. He was drunk every day, and he couldn''t tell day from night. Le couldn''t see his face, but she could guess that he must have fallen out with Essie. She secretly rejoiced in her heart. During this period of time, Zac apanied her, took care of her and deepened her attachment. She couldn''t allow Essie to destroy her happiness. Zac was hers and would always be hers. "Zac, I want to eat some grapes." She opened her mouth and waited for him to feed her. Zac took out a ck lift from the box and sent it to her lips. Not far away, a pair of eyes happened to capture this scene. Finney came to the hospital to see her subordinates. She didn''t expect to see these two people as soon as she came out of the inpatient department. She was furious and walked over. "Sweet couple!" She opened her mouth andughed sarcastically. Zac was shocked and exined in a hurry, "sister Finney, you misunderstood. We are just friends." "Will friends feed so intimately? Don''t think I don''t know who she is. She is the fox named Le, your ex-girlfriend. " Finney spat on the ground, "Zac, I used to think highly of you, thinking that my sister had found a good man. I really didn''t expect you to be such a romantic person. While pretending to be a good husband in front of my sister, you are also deeply attached to your old lover. Fortunately, my sister has seen your true face and divorced you. Otherwise, she would have been cheated by you and ruined her life. " The more she said, the more excited she became. Zac had a feeling that he couldn''t wash herself even if he jumped into Yellow River. "Sister Finney, she was injured and couldn''t see, so I fed her something." "She can''t see, can her hands be intact? If you put something in her hands, will she eat it into her nose? Besides, she is a daughter of a rich family at least. There are many nannies, servants and nurses to take care of her. Why do you have to serve her in person here? You and Antony are the same kind of people. You are all big liars, and you dare not admit what you did! " Finney was almost roaring. She was too angry. At the beginning, she was set up by the liar Antony, and now her cousin was set up by this disloyal bastard. How could men be more and more bastards? "Are you Essie''s cousin?" Le asked. She still remembered this woman. If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t have known that Zac and Essie were married. Finney ignored her and just sneered, "I''ve seen women who pester people, but I''ve never seen a woman who can pester people like you and won''t let go for four years. It''s really the first time I''ve seen one." "Brother Zac and your sister have divorced. It''s neither illegal nor immoral for me to be with him. Why not?" Le said calmly. "Le!" Zac frowned. This was not helping at all. He was unable to defend himself. If she said that again, wouldn''t it be more difficult to exin? Hearing the me in his tone, Le bit her lips. She just wanted to deepen the misunderstanding between Finney and Zac. This matter must soon spread to Essie. The deeper her misunderstanding was, the deeper the misunderstanding between Essie and Zac would be. Zac also thought of this. His rtionship with Essie has turned red, and there is no need to add frost to the snow. "Sister Finney, I will exin this matter to Essie myself." "No need." Finney waved her hand and said, "my sister has known that you were intimate with her in the hospital for a long time. She didn''t know if someone had ulterior motives or kindly reminded her to send her a lot of photos of you two. She haspletely seen through you. In the future, you''d better stay with your ex and don''t disturb her life any more." Zac seemed to be hit by a thunderbolt and convulsed violently. "What photos?" "It''s a picture of you feeding her, talking to her, hugging her." An extremely ironic smile flitted across Finney''s lips. "You are so intimate. You almost roll the bed sheet and p it, aren''t you? No, no, No. you must have done it a long time ago. It''s just that no one has secretly photographed it. " "Damn it!" "It was sent to herst Friday, wasn''t it?" Zac cursed furiously. He squeezed through his clenched teeth. "I think so." Finney replied angrily, "my sister has made the right choice. Hanson is a rare good man. He has been with my sister for so many years and is devoted to her. You are not as good as him. You are the perfect match for this fox spirit. Stay away from my sister in the future and don''t destroy her happiness." Then she turned around and left. Zac clenched his fists and his chest was beating rapidly. At this moment, he finally understood why his rtionship with Essie suddenly dropped to the freezing point. The bastard who secretly took pictures of him and entrapped him must not be found by him, or he must be broken into pieces. After giving Le to the nurse, he jumped into the car. At this time, Essie was checking the financial statements submitted by the financial department in her office. He broke in directly and the secretary couldn''t stop him at all. Essie asked her secretary to go out and closed the door. "Mr. Rong is here today. What can I do for you?" She raised her eyes and gave him a cold smile. He rushed over and grabbed her shoulder, "did you deliberately make me angry to be with Hanson because of those photos?" "Hanson is myst choice." She said word by word firmly and forcefully, with an indifferent look of despair on her face, like ice from her eyes to the bottom of her heart. Zac''s heart was also frostbitten. "Essie, did you sentence me to death just because of those fake photos?" Essie sneered, took out her phone, opened the photo and threw it on the table. "Then tell me, which one is fake and which one is revised by PS?" Zac picked up her phone and looked at it. The blue veins on his forehead were rolling in anger, but he couldn''t find a reason to argue. Dead silence, like ice, condenses in the air. For a long time, the sneer of Essie tore the silence apart like an electric saw. "Young master Rong, why don''t you say anything? Are all the pictures in it true? Are they all done by you, young master Rong? I didn''t expect you to be so intimate. " "She can''t see, so I..." Zac stopped. After Finney''s questioning, he had found that his exnation was powerless and pale. He did an annoying stupid thing. "I really just treat Le as a friend." "Even an eight year old child knows that he has to avoid suspicion. Can''t you imagine that young master Rong is so smart?" A very ironic smile appeared on the corner of Essie''s lips. "I guess you are used to being intimate with her. You can''t change it, can you?" "You won''t believe it no matter how I exin it, will you?" Zac''s voice became weak, full of unspeakable depression and helplessness. "Yes." Essie replied simply, "there has never been pure friendship between men and women. What you call friends is just self-deception." "What do you want me to say then you can understand that her surname is Qin and my surname is Rong? We can''t have a result at all." He hit the wall with a fist, and the more sullen he was, the more he was about to burst out. "You can be lovers forever without getting married." Essie leaned towards him and slowly uttered word by word, cold, deep and gloomy. Chapter 314 Admit Mistakes Chapter 314 Admit Mistakes A spasm ran over Zac''s handsome face. At this moment, in addition to extreme depression, his heart was full of despair, which almost devoured him. Her eyes, expression and tone told him without any disguise that she didn''t believe him at all. She believed that he had an affair with Le and sentenced him to death! He couldn''t clean the dirty water. The more he washed it, the dirtier it became. He held his head, breathed heavily and sighed heavily, "tell me, how can I prove it so that you can believe me?" Essie sneered and said, "do you know why I haven''t deleted these photos and kept thempletely? Because I have to take them out every day to have a look and remind myself not to have any hope for you anymore." The blood on Zac''s face instantly faded, as white as a piece of paper. You can think as you like. I have a clear conscience. " He stood up and walked out slowly. His back was depressed and bleak, like an injured beast, trying to find a ce to heal quietly. Essie swallowed a touch of extreme bitterness in her throat. It might be the best ending to end like this. As soon as Zac returned to the vi, he shut himself in the room. His heart was very painful, and the pain was about to burst and break. He urgently needed alcohol anesthesia. He didn''t know how much he had drunk, but the heartache wasn''t relieved, it was more acute. What kind of wine was this? He angrily grabbed the bottle and smashed it against the wall. With a loud bang, the bottle was smashed, and brown liquid sshed everywhere, causing the room to smell of wine. "Drink to drown your sorrows and you may be more sad." A low voice came from the door. Zac turned around and saw the evil face. He frowned slightly and said, "how did you get in?" "Of course I walked in." Jim shrugged. He was one of the guests that Ann could open the door and invite in without informing. "When did youe back to Dragon City?" Zac asked in a low voice, a little drunk in his eyes. "Morning." Jim raised the corner of his mouth and said, "I was looking for you to drink, but I didn''t expect you to drink by yourself." "I''m not drunk. I can still drink." Zac snorted. "If you want to drink, you can also drink downstairs. There is no way to stay here." Jim said, turned around and walked out, followed by Zac. After sitting at the bar counter, he poured a ss of ice water to Zac, "judging from your situation, you are likely to have a quarrel with beauty Essie. She has been back for so long, and you haven''t made up?" "You are right. Women''s hearts are hard to know." Zac smiled bitterly. "Aren''t you watching with your heart? How could you not understand it until today? " Jim smiled. Zac''s ck eyes narrowed and his face was full of anger. "Are you satirizing me?" "I dare not." Jim spread out his hands. He came to drink, not to touch the tiger''s butt. Zac snorted, picked up the ss and took a sip of ice water. He was very upset now. He didn''t mind if Jim wanted to be a target. Jim put his arm around Zac''s shoulder and said, "a shallow woman is just a cup of drink. You can know what the taste is at the first sip; a woman with connotation is a cup of good tea. You should drink slowly and taste slowly to know her real taste." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Have you made too many literary films recently?" Zac nced at him, gave him the whisky in the wine cab and asked him to pour it himself. He poured half a ss, added a few ice cubes, shook it and took a sip. "I hate to shoot literature movies the most. It''s so boring." "If you don''t take a kissing scene and bed scenes, it''s really not suitable for you." Zac joked and poured some wine and ice to drink with him. Jim narrowed his enchanting peach blossom eyes and said, "by the way, has beauty Essie cured your hidden disease?" Zac took a sip of wine and remained silent. It didn''t matter whether she could cure him or not. Anyway, he only wanted her to be his woman and was only interested in her. "If it''s not good, get her back. If it''s good, try..." Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Zac. He understood what he meant, but it was impossible. "I don''t know who impatiently sshed my dirty water and couldn''t argue in front of that muddled fool. Please give me some more useful suggestions." "Then tell me what kind of dirty water you were poured and let me see if I can wash it off." Jim touched his chin. Zac told him about the photos. Jim shook his head and sighed, "it''s over. You can''t clean it up. There''s no way you can do it." A bit of rage passed through the cold face of Zac. "Jim, if you want to hit a rock in the hole again, get out of here and leave me alone." "All right. Let''s get down to business." Jim quickly closed his mouth and stopped teasing, in case someone couldn''t help but take him as a sandbag. He took a sip of the wine and said slowly, "I haven''t really stimted you. The dirty water is really hard to wash away." "I just take Le as a friend. She was injured because of saving Rabi. I want her to get better soon. That''s all." Zac took a sip of wine in distress. "You only treat Le as a friend now, but does Le treat you as a friend?" Jim asked. "She is also very clear that we have no result and can only be friends for the rest of our lives." Zac said simply. "I don''t think so. She is obviously unforgettable to you. Everyone can see that Essie is no exception. In the past three years since she left, you have had a lot of contact with Le. You should say that you are just simple friends. Not only Essie doesn''t believe it, but also many people don''t believe it. " Jim raised his eyebrows. "Damn it!" Zac hit the bar counter with a depressed fist. He always did what he wanted and never cared about what others thought. But now, he cared about what Essie thought. He had always hated to exin and never exined to anyone. Now he was tired of exining to her again and again. It was hateful that she didn''t believe him at all. Jim patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t be discouraged. It''s useless to exin. You can show her." "How?" Zac''s dark eyes lit up slightly. "Cut off the rtionship with Le. As long as you don''t contact her in the future, Essie will be relieved." Jim said. "Nonsense." Zac frowned, and his eyes returned to the dark color. "Are you still in love with Le?" Jim was slightly surprised. "These are two different things. In a word, I won''t cut the rtionship with Le." Zac''s voice became extremely low. The rtionship between him and Le was not as simple as Jim thought. There were some things that no one knew except them, including Jim. "Take it as if I didn''t say anything. You can figure it out yourself." Jim sighed, "but I have to remind you that women are emotional animals and will do impulsive things when they are angry. Don''t dy the misunderstanding for too long, and then you will regret it." The corner of Zac''s mouth twitched violently, and he felt a little uneasy. Muddled fool is indeed an impulsive woman. At that time, Hanson hurt her, and when she was drunk, she married him. Now, would she repeat the history? Le could finally ept eye surgery. Zac felt as if he had relieved a heavy burden. Tonight was the new productunch of Summer 100 Degree. He decided to admit "mistakes" to Essie in public and ask for her forgiveness. Essie specially designed a new series for the new productunch, which could be regarded as her return work when she was back home. Tonight, she was wearing a floral dress, curly shawl, long hair and charming little smoke, shining all over the ce, very beautiful. Zac, who was watching the models and clothes on the stage, kept his eyes on her not far away, but she didn''t look at him or take a nce at him. Her attention was all on the T stage and Hanson beside her, and Zac seemed to be just a mass of invisible air, or an insignificant stranger. The end of the press conference was the return work of Essie. After the model showed, she came out from the backstage. There was a big round of apuse. She began to make a speech. At this time, Zac stood up and quietly went around the backstage. He was going to go out to apologize to her after her speech. However, he didn''t expect that he was a little late. Someone had walked into the T stage from the other side of the backstage. This person was Hanson, who also nned a surprise program for Essie. Holding the roses, he walked to Essie and knelt down on one leg. "Essie, I love you. Marry me!" This should be the third time that he asked Essie to marry him. For the first time, Essie refused. For the second time, she agreed, but was destroyed by Zac. This time, he must hold the beauty back. "Hanson!" Essie was surprised. She didn''t expect that he would propose to her formally. The crowd below the stage began to cheer, "get married, get married..." These sounds were heard by Zac and they were like firecrackers which made his eardrum hurt. This was the second time that he waste. The first time was three years ago, when he arrived at the hospital with the paternity test and wanted to retrieve their marriage, she had left. This time, he fell behind Hanson, but he could not watch her being taken away. Just as her lips moved and were about to speak, he rushed out and recklessly held her in his arms. "Don''t marry him. It''s my fault to be muddled. This time it''s all my fault. I should keep a distance from Le and avoid suspicion. I was confused and did a very stupid thing. But Le and I really have nothing to do with each other except friends. I will pay attention to it in the future and never make such a mistake again. Please forgive me once, OK? " It was the first time for the arrogant and unruly young master to bow to others and admit his fault in public. Unfortunately, the resentment in Essie''s heart was not relieved at all. She broke his hand and got out of his arms. "Young master Rong, we are over." Her expression was as cold as ice, as if the person standing in front of her was just a passer-by. "Why don''t you believe me once?" Zac grabbed her shoulder. He had put down his dignity and admitted his mistake to her. What else could he do? Chapter 315 Act Now (Part One) Chapter 315 Act Now (Part One) "Zac Rong, you can continue to deceive yourself, but you can''t deceive me. I don''t believe a word of your exnation, not even until I die!" she said coldly. Then she turned around and walked to Hanson. "Put on the ring for me, Hanson. I will never be separated from you again." Hanson smiled and put the huge pink diamond ring on her ring finger. The people off the stage were at a loss. They didn''t know whether they should sigh or wish. In fact, they couldn''t hear what Zac and Essie said on the stage, but the situation was clearly thepetition between two men and the choice of a woman, and the result was that Hanson won. Essie held the roses in one hand and held Hanson''s arm in the other. When she walked to Zac, she said lightly, "I wish you and Le a happy marriage." In an instant, the blood all over Zac''s body was frozen, and his soul seemed to be detached from his body by a sharp de, turning into a ghost of despair. On the second day, the entertainment headline read: Hanson''s proposal was sessful, the fashion fairy returned home and remarried Be''s young master. Jim knew that at this time, Zac must be drunk. When he arrived at thekeside vi, he waited beside and waited for him to wake up. Zac didn''t wake up until night. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to look for wine. "I''ll drink with you." Jim handed the bottle to him and said, "I remember that when Janice died, you drank with me for three days. This time you are a little better than me. At least there is hope. I will drink with you for two days." "Are youforting me?" Zac smiled bitterly. Jim poured two sses of wine and added ice, "It is just a proposal, not a marriage. Why are you so desperate?" Zac picked up the ss and took a big gulp. As long as he didn''t agree, she wouldn''t want to marry anyone else, because... He stopped thinking and there was a malicious cold light in his eyes. Jim patted him on the shoulder and said, "You''d better think about my suggestion. It is impossible for Le and Essie to coexist. If you choose one, you must abandon the other. There can''t be pure friendship between men and women. If you still can''t let go of Le, Essie can''t turn back." Zac sneered. Even if there was no Le, she would not look back. She only loved Hanson in her heart, not him at all. "You don''t understand. She probably didn''t care about me at all. She just made an excuse." "Do you know what ''the spectators see the chess game better than the yers''?" Jim raised the corner of his evil mouth and said, "She is currently in the Xu family, helping Cathy to fight against Elizabeth. Her rtionship with you, there is no harm but only profit. If she doesn''t care about you, she can maintain a seemingly intimate rtionship with you, as long as it is good for this fight. But now, she chose to break up with you and marry someone else, so that everyone knows that you and she are over and put herself in a disadvantageous position, which means that she is really angry. When a woman is angry, her head will be hot and she will do something impulsive so that men can''t get it back," he said with a sad look on his face. He took a sip of wine and said in a low voice, "At that time, Janice was also angry with me, so something happened." Zac''s dark and cold eyes flickered slightly. His little fool was really care about him? This time, she was really angry with him and impulsively decided to marry Hanson? While he was thinking, Jim''s voice came again, "A woman''s heart is so small that she can''t even hold a grain of sand, let alone another woman. In fact, you can also have a second choice. Marriage is just a form. If you and Le don''t get married, you can spend the rest of your life with her together. If I guess right, that''s what Le should think." "It''s impossible," Zac said decisively and simply. "Because of your hidden disease?" Jim raised his eyebrows, "You can only touch Essie?" Zac coughed and avoided the question, "Aren''t you a saint in love? Can''t you think of any other feasible way?" He changed the subject. "You can''t have it both ways." Jim shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "Unless you are charming, she finds that she can''t leave you at all and takes the initiative to change her mind. However, the possibility is zero, because your rival in love is also very strong." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Zac took a gloomy gulp of wine, which meant that he didn''t say anything, "She will soon know that leaving me is a wrong choice." His hand holding the cup tightened, and the bloodthirsty rage overflowed from the corner of his mouth, which was extremely cold. After calming down, Essie also felt a little worried. In the past few days, she had been outrage by the stack of photos, leaving the struggle of the Xu family behind. Now, the announcement of her marriage with Hanson was equivalent to announcing to the enemy that she had broken up with Zac and that he was no longer her backer. If she didn''t guess it wrong, the enemy would take the opportunity to take action in the next few days. She told Pana to be careful. She would be the number one target of the enemy. When Pana went to thepany in the morning, something happened. A mud truck hit her car. Fortunately, she was good at jumping out of the car to avoid the trouble. Essie decided to keep Pana in the vi for a few days. She knew that the enemy would not let it go. "Malcolm, go and check it for me. What does Sally usually like to do?" She couldn''t sit still and wait for death any more. She had to take the initiative to attack. Since Zac suspected that there was something wrong with Bles, she started with Bles. Malcolm soon got a reply. What Sally loved most was ying mahjong. She also had a fixed location to y it, it was the Tiffany Club, which was a ce for thedies to have fun. A cunning light shed in Essie''s big eyes. She was good at it. Chapter 316 Act Now (Part Two) Chapter 316 Act Now (Part Two) After lunch, she went to the Tiffany Club. She carefully changed her make-up, put on a light brown wig cover, put on a heavy make-up, put on a mole at the corner of her mouth, and wore a ck frame sses, looking like a young and richdy. When she left the Xu family, she was too young to have much impression on Sally. She only vaguely remembered that she was the niece of Vicki, and that the marriage was arranged by Vicki, which was equivalent to an arranged marriage. Vicki did this probably to guard against him, in case he had the ambition to fight for the family property. Sally happened to have one vacancy out of three, so she took the opportunity to make up for it. "You are new here. Why haven''t you met before?" Sally asked. "This is my first time here." Essie smiled. "What''s your name?" "Call me Julie," Essie said, shooting out a Nine Dot Tile. "Pung!" Sally smiled wildly. After one round, Essie yed another Two Bamboo Tile. Then Sally imed it for a quadruplet. Caroline who sat at her opposite was a little unhappy. "Do you know how to y? Every Tile you released, she could either im it to match a triplet or for a quadruplet." "I have no choice. I have to release this Tile." Essie shrugged. After two rounds, Sally won by her own draw and grinned from ear to ear. Essie sighed, "Mrs. Xu, you''re so lucky. I''ve been waiting for the one necessary tile to win for two rounds, but I haven''t got it yet. You were just waiting, and then you''ve been iming the tile to win." "Can she self-draw if you don''t y to let her im it to match a triplet?" Caroline red at her angrily. "ying Mahjong is just an entertainment. It is normal for one to win or lose. I can''t tear down my own cards in order not to be imed by others, can I?" Essie smiled lightly. "I tell you, she is such a person. She would rather tear her own cards than give them to im by others. ying with such card contrarian like her is the most boring thing." Sally curled her lips. "I don''t want to y with you, either. You are always dawdling," Caroline choked back. "Well, twodies, we are here for fun. We don''tck any money. If you lose, you can ask your husband for it. Anyway, they have no other function except to be the ATM." There was obvious resentment in Essie''s tone. Sally and Caroline looked at each other and asked, "I think you are quite young. Why do you say such words?" "I''m not afraid of your jokes. My husband and I have been married for eight years, and he''s been fooling around all day long. Today, this woman, tomorrow, that woman, all year round, I can count the number of times I can see him by my ten fingers," Essie said while get the tiles ready. "Men are all like this. Just get used to it," Sally sighed. Caroline nced at her and said, "I heard that Bles has been infatuated with a beautiful anchorwoman recently. You should be careful. He wanted to divorce you before. Fortunately, Vicki forced him not to do so. Now there is something wrong with the Xu family. Maybe he will take this opportunity to get you out of the hall. "Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sally''s face changed slightly. "You''d better worry about yourself. Your president Wang has more than thirty lovers outside. It''s not a matter of minutes for him to kick you out of the hall." Essie sighed in her heart. This was a typical reflection of the resentful wives of the rich. In this world, there are fewer and fewer men who are as good as her father, but more and more boars who are fed by money, power and beauty. "My husband used to fall in love with a little star and wanted to divorce me every day. Fortunately, I was smart enough to get the goods on him and stop him from thinking about it anymore," Essie said in a low and clear voice. "What kind of goods?" Sally and Caroline asked in unison. Essie raised her bangs in front of her forehead and said, "Everyone in the business world can''t be completely free of illegal deals. I have all these evidences in my hand, and he has to pretend to be smiling, or I will kill him and ruin his reputation." An indescribable color shed through Sally''s eyes, "I didn''t expect you to be quite powerful." "It left me no other choice, he pushed me to do it." Essie sighed in a low voice, "He has raised several illegitimate children with those wild women outside. Even if I don''t think for myself, but I have to n for my son. His property can only be my son''s. Those bastards can''t get a cent." "That''s right. Those foxes gave birth to wild bastards, hoping to get their property. They can''t be that easy," Caroline said angrily. Sally nodded. Bles also had several illegitimate children outside and had been threatening her son''s position. She had no feelings for Bles for a long time. If it wasn''t for her son, she would have left. The game ended in the evening. Thedies had a good chat with Essie and asked her toe back tomorrow. Essie went into the car, took off her wig, took off her heavy makeup, and changed back to herself. Then she went to thepany. She had several important documents to deal with. It was nearly midnight when she came out of the office. She walked into the elevator and pressed button of the basement first floor. While looking at her cell phone, she waited for the elevator to go down. All of a sudden, the elevator shook violently and stopped halfway, as if it was broken. She hurried to press the emergency call button, but there was no response. Chapter 317 Fire In The Backyard (Part One) Chapter 317 Fire In The Backyard (Part One) The light went out all of a sudden, and the darkness poured down like a thick ck waterfall. Five fingers could not be seen in the narrow space. The extreme fear came, and the muscles of Essie were all tightened. She curled up in the corner, her hands and feet were cold, and her body kept trembling. She wanted to ask for help, but the phone fell to the ground in fear and couldn''t be found. Remembering that there was a satellite phone in her handbag, she quickly found it out in shiver. This was given to her by Zac when she was in Sea City. It was the previous one, which was for his exclusive use. Whenever she called, he would be right there. Her head was so short of oxygen that she couldn''t figure out who she was going to call. She just subconsciously pressed the dial button. There was only one number in it, and the phone was automatically connected. At this time, Zac was spending a boring and irritable night in the office. When he saw the caller ID on his phone, his dark and cold eyes suddenly lit up. This woman actually took the initiative to call him. Did shee round and want to make up with him? The corner of his mouth, which had been drooping for many days, finally raised a slight arc. He pressed the answer key, suppressed his voice and made a deep ''hello'' sound. "I was locked in the elevator of Hengyuan Co., Ltd... It is so dark... Help me... " Essie''s throat was convulsed violently, and her voice was weak and trembling. Zac''s nerves suddenly tightened and his face turned pale. "Don''t be afraid, you little fool. Take a deep breath. I''ll be right there." He rushed downstairs, jumped into the car, and ordered his men with another mobile phone to take tools to the Hengyuan building. "I''ll be there soon. Turn on the shlight and hold on." While driving, he talked to her via Bluetooth to relieve her ustrophobia. "Icy guy... You sing to me... " She said intermittently. "Okay." He began to sing, and she said she was not afraid when she heard it. The men in ck and Zac arrived at the same time. When they used tools to pry the elevator, Zac kept singing to Essie. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Essie held the phone tightly, and his maic song drifted in the narrow space, making her convulsion slightly relieved. But the phone was running out of power. After breaking up with him, she didn''t charge it. Just as thest glimmer of light went out, the elevator door opened. The elevator stopped in the middle of the floor. Without thinking, Zac jumped down and held her in his arms. "It is all right. It is all right, you little fool." Essie buried her head in his arms and held the hem of his cloth tightly. When she returned to the vi by theke, she slowly loosened her grip. The man in ck called Zac to report the situation. It was not an ident. The circuit of the elevator was cut off by someone. After drinking a cup of warm tea, Essie slowly regained herposure. "Thank you this time. It''s time for me to go." She stood up with a frozen expression on her face. She had been disheartened and no longer had any hope for them. Zac reached out his hand and held her slender waist, forcing her into his arms. "Are you really angry?" "Let go of me." She turned her head and took an angry bite on his arm. When he let go with a groan, she quickly escaped, then grabbed the fruit knife on the tea table and put it on her neck. "I''m Hanson''s fiancee now. If you dare to touch me again, I''ll die in front of you." "You hate me so much?" A touch of pain shed across his handsome face. "I''m not your ything. If you want to y, go to find Le," she was almost roaring. At the thought of his intimate with Le, she was furious and couldn''t control her emotions at all. "How many times on earth do I have to tell you to believe my innocence?" he roared, feeling that he was going to be driven mad by her. "I only believe what my eyes see. Even if you say it one thousand times or ten thousand times, I don''t believe it!" Her tone was colder and more determined than the cold wind in Siberia. She had seen through his mind for a long time and could not expect to use her as a substitute. Zac sat on the sofa dispiritedly, with despair on his face. "Are you really going to marry Hanson?" He asked in a low and powerless voice. "Yes, in this world, only Hanson really loves me," she said without hesitation. "Only him?" There was a sad smile on the corner of his mouth. "Am I that bad?" "Don''t be too greedy. You already have Le Qin." When she said this, she almost gritted her teeth and felt as if tens of thousands of ws were scratching in her heart, which made her feel so ufortable that she was about to go crazy. Zac held his head. She not only convicted him of the crime, but also got into the dead end and couldn''t pull her out. "Put down the knife, and I''ll ask Tim to send you back," after a long silence, he said weakly and got up to go upstairs. Essie went out and walked to the Rolls-Royce at the gate of the yard. She didn''t look back for a moment. She didn''t want to have any attachment to the man who didn''t belong to her or the ce she did not own. Zac was looking at her back in front of the window. Her determination scared him. Did he really have to make a choice between her and Le to retrieve it? For the next few days, as usual, Essie went to Tiffany Club to y mahjong and became more and more familiar with Sally. Chapter 318 Fire In The Backyard (Part Two) Chapter 318 Fire In The Backyard (Part Two) Coming out of the club, she went into her Martha Lahti and was about to take off her wig in the rearview mirror when she was horrified to find a face inside. She turned around and red at the man in the back seat, "How did you get into my car?" "It is not difficult to open the car door," said Zac with a faint smile. He opened a room lock, but now it was a car door. Had this guy received professional training to be a thief? "Shouldn''t young master Rong be feeding Miss Qin the dinner in her ward by this time? She must be hungry since you are getting into my car now," she said sourly. Zac''s face darkened and he didn''t respond to her. He didn''te to discuss his innocence, but her safety. "What are you doing in there by wearing such thick cosmetic?" "It is none of your business," she said angrily. "Are you going for Sally?" There was a sharp light in his eyes, as if he had already seen through her secret. "You think too much." Essie snorted, "I just have a chat with those like-mindeddies. Their husbands have a lot of shameless girlfriends, and my ex-husband has been fooling around with his first love every day and still doesn''t care to admit it. Do you think I have the same pity with them?" If a woman wanted to live with this man, she would be careful and stop at the right time. But she had made up her mind to separate from him, so she might as well expand the mistake infinitely, fight with him to the end, let herself die of hope, and let him die of hope. Zac''s face was already very gloomy. He could almost feel the resentment spreading in the car, and it was getting deeper and deeper, which made him a little out of breath. He opened the car window, hoping that the wind could blow all the resentment away. "We won''t talk about it today, just about you." He said in a low voice, "You should have known that those people have begun to take action. You and Cathy are their primary targets." Essie''s dark eyes blinked slightly and pretended to be calm: "I''ll be careful myself. You don''t have to worry about me." She didn''t want him to make any more emotional investments in her, or throw sugar coated bullets at her. "People as powerful as Baron and Alice were all plotted by them. How do you fight against the since you two are nothing more than tender grass in their eyes?" There was a mocking look on Zac''s face. "I have my way." Essie lowered her voice, obviously a littleck of confidence. Zac leaned against the back of the seat and held the back of his head with his hands. "If you want to start with Sally, I advise you not to waste your energy. She is the niece of Vicki, and Bles has been guarding against her all the time. She certainly won''t know much." "How can I know if I don''t try? Even if a man''s wife who shares a pillow with him doesn''t know his secret, she should know his weakness best. I''m sure I can find something out from Sally." Essie curled her lips. She didn''t believe that without him, Zac Rng, she would be helpless and have to wait for death. Zac suddenly stood up, stretched out his long legs and stepped to the front passenger seat. He grabbed the tip of her chin, and his handsome face was close to her. The strong high pressure made her heart stop beating for a while, and she unconsciously retreated, but was blocked by the seat, and there was no way back. "Then, do you know my weakness?" he opened his thin lips slightly and questioned word by word slowly. "No... I don''t have any clue," she faltered. ''Does he have any weakness?'' She shook her head. If he had a weakness, she would pinch him hard, but she couldn''t see it when she looked at him from left to right. But Zac was very clear about his weakness. She was his weakness. Only she could control his mind, control his emotions, make him happy, make him angry, make him out of control, distressed, and even completely irrational. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "It is better that you do not know." A glimmer of indescribable light shed across his eyes. She coughed and gently pushed him away to keep a safe distance so that she could breathe easily. "If you have nothing else to say, can you get off the car? I''m going home." "I''m very busy. I''m not sitting here and wasting time with you." Zac frowned. Her words made him very dissatisfied, and her ufortable at his appearance made him furious. She was now making it clear that she wanted to draw a line with him. She kicked him into the death row with a small mistake, but he just couldn''t let her go at all. He was worried about her life. He thought that was the fate. She was his doom, a doom that could never be undone! "If you have something to say, just say it," She muttered to herself, saying that quickly, so that she could go home to have dinner. After ying mahjong all afternoon, she was so hungry that she could not help groaning. "Do you really want to get information from Sally?" His charming lips made a mischievous arc. "Yes," she replied simply. She couldn''t think of any other breakthrough for the time being. "Sally is not a fool either. You are not smart enough to get any information from her." Zac shook his hand. "Do you have a better idea?" Essie curled her lips. "Didn''t you say that? Only the person at the pillow side can dig out the secrets most easily." Zac hooked the tip of her chin, and a strange color floated across his face. Chapter 319 That Would Be Too Kind To You Chapter 319 That Would Be Too Kind To You At Mega Club of City C. Sally followed Essie and was a little nervous. It was her first time toe to such a ce. Yesterday, Essie told her about it secretly. She was curious and followed her. "Don''t worry. The emperor is far away from here. No one knows or cares about what to you are doing here. What''s more, everyone only looks at money and doesn''t care about identity and background." Essie patted her on the shoulder, looking reckless. As soon as the female boss of the club, Lily saw her, she rushed over and smiled, "Julie, you are here. Garret is waiting for you inside." "Are you a frequent visitor here?" Sally asked. "Ie here every Monday." Essie smiled lightly. "Lily, this is Kelly, my friend. Would you like to ask Max out and have two drinks with us?" "You are really good at choosing. Max is the trump card of our Mega Club. He never shows up easily. Today, I just want to give you a favor and ask him toe out and have two drinks with you two." Lily smiled and got up to go out. After a while, a man came in, tall and burly. Sally hadn''t seen such delicious and juicy little fresh meat for a long time. At this moment, she was like encountering a sudden drizzle, full of vitality. After Max sat next to Sally, Essie leaned her head against Sally''s ears and whispered, "The box here is soundproof. You can''t hear anything outside. Don''t worry." Then she stood up and said, "Take your time to have a little fun. I''m going to the next room to find Garret." Essie went to the next room. It was not Garret but Zac who was waiting inside. "City C is really a good ce." She sat on the sofa and took a sip of the juice. "The bait has been put down. Now you just need to wait quietly until the fish is hooked." Zac shook the red wine in his hand. "Can Max really get it done?" Essie was a little worried. "Don''t worry. He is the best at dealing with a resentful rich woman like Sally." Zac raised the corner of his mouth, half smiling. "Is it not because you men are fooling around with other women outside that wives be resentful women?" Essie sneered and looked at him with scorn. Obviously, in her eyes, he was one of them. "I didn''t expect that you are also a person who likes to get into trouble," Zac sighed in secret. If he fell into the ink tank by ident, he would never be able to wash it white again? "It''s not toote to know now," Essie shrugged and said indifferently. She didn''t care about his idea for a long time. "Essie Yi!" Zac seemed to be infuriated. He roared and rushed to grab the back of her head, forcing her to face him. "I don''t care whether you are angry with me or revenging on me. In a word, as long as I don''t agree, you can''t marry Hanson." "I have nothing to do with you. You have no right to interfere with my freedom." Essie stared at him with ayer of ice in her eyes, which froze all her feelings. His heart also felt the chill, and even his beating became difficult. "You left me for three years. When you settle this ount, you will get real freedom." She shrank and unconsciously leaned against the sofa, as if trying to hide herself. After a long time, she took a deep breath and gathered up the courage to confront him. "Do you know why I want to leave?" "Why?" He squeezed three words out of his teeth. She pursed her lips, and a look of almost sadness gradually appeared on her face. "Because I know you are not the one who can give me happiness." Zac felt as if he had been shot. His shoulders trembled violently, and his facial features gradually twisted. "Who can give you happiness, Hanson?" "Yes," she said without hesitation and firmness that he had Le in his heart, and Hanson had her in his heart. She would not be stupid to live with a man who didn''t love her and only took herself as a substitute. Zac stumbled back two steps. His face was as pale as ashes and his heart was as dead as ashes. Suddenly, heughed sadly, bitterly and sadly. "Well, I will release you. As long as we settle the ounts of the past three years, we will bepletely severed and never be rted again." "What do you want to do?" She shuddered and felt that things would not be so simple. "Give me a baby." He said clearly and forcefully. what? There was a bang in her head, as if a thunderbolt had exploded. "It''s impossible!" She jumped up, which was the most ridiculous request she had ever heard. "Then we''re going to live like this endlessly," he threatened word by word. "Why do you want me to have a baby? You have to give me a reason, right?" The blood on her face all faded away, leaving only a pale fear. ''If I can''t get us back to what we used to be, if you are destined to leave, then leave me a child as a reminder of you, '' he said in his heart in silence. But when it came out of his lips, it was, "I need a child." "There are so many women who want to have a baby with you. Why bother me?" She couldn''t help raising her voice and protesting fiercely. She would never ept it, never ept it. She was now Hanson''s fiancee and would never let him touch her again. "You can choose to refuse, but don''t ever want to marry anyone else." His eyes shed with a malicious and cold light. She knew how terrible he was. She challenged his unparalleled dignity and the possessiveness in the universe. He could not let her go easily. "Okay, I''ll give you a child. When the Xu family''s matter is over, I''ll give you a child." She pretended to compromise. Anyway, she had already given birth to two children for him. She could let him see them then, she would run away with the children. "I knew you were a smart woman. You wouldn''t hurl an egg against the stone." He raised the corner of his mouth and smiled gloomily. Sally didn''te out until the evening. She seemed to have gone to heaven. On the way back, Essie smiled at her and said, "Is Max good?" "Not bad." Sally blushed with shyness. He was tall and in good shape. After keeping silent for a while, she asked, "Will you stille next Monday?" "My son is back next week. I can''te. You cane by yourself. You don''t have to go to the club every time. Just call him and make an appointment somewhere is okay," Essie said with a smile. "Really?" Sally raised her eyebrows and smiled knowingly. Essie also smiled. It seemed that Sally couldn''t leave Max for a few more times. In the next few days, Essie frequently received warning emails, threatening her to leave Hengyuan Co., Ltd, or she would be killed. Zac sent someone to protect her in secret. The charm of Max was really endless. In the past few days, Sally went to City C every day. Women were emotional animals, and love would blind women. In order to get a long-term guarantee, so as to prevent Bles from finding out and divorcing her, she took the risk and began to secretly dig out the secrets of Bles. In thekeside vi, Zac handed a stack of documents to Essie. "These are the evidences of Bles''s embezzlement in the project construction of Hengyuan Co., Ltd in recent years, but they are not very useful to you." "Why?" Essie asked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "It''s just a little money. First, it can''t prove that he has something to do with the plot of the Xu family. Second, it can''t find out his aplices behind the scenes." "His partner should be Elizabeth, right?" Essie said. "If I guess right, he and Elizabeth are just chess pieces. Someone wants to use them to misappropriate the whole Xu''s Group," Zac said. "Misappropriate the Xu family?" Essie was shocked. In China, no financial group had the ability to swallow the whole Xu''s Group. Even the Rong''s Group, which dominates the whole eastern region, dare not make such an idea. When the dragon and the tiger fight, both sides must be hurt. "That is a big appetite. Aren''t they afraid of being stuffed?" "It is because of their fear of being stuffed that they want to use the method of division to make the Xu family chaotic from inside and then benefit from it," Zac said in a deep voice. Essie frowned slightly, with a slight blush in the middle of her eyebrows. After a short silence, she turned to look at Zac and said, "Why do you know so much about the situation of the Xu family? ''The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.'' Do you want to the oriole behind?" Zac raised the corner of his mouth and sneered, "I could be." Essie looked at him with a cold look, "If you want to keep this in mind, then we are sworn enemies." Zac pressed the tip of her chin with a cold expression, "Don''t forget that we can only have two kinds of rtionship, husband and wife or enemy. You can decide which one to choose!" Essie trembled, "Didn''t you say that you would let me go as long as I have a child for you?" "To let you go doesn''t mean to be friendly to you," he said it coldly and ruthlessly. Yes, it was too naive to challenge young master''s invincible dignity and want to retreatpletely. "Then let''s face the sky on the main road and each walk on one side. We can be passers-by." She pouted and felt a little ufortable. "Isn''t it too kind to you to be a passer-by?" Zac leaned over slightly, with his hands on the back of the sofa. His handsome face was almost close to hers. His hot breath hit her face wave after wave, and her face was almost scalded. "It can only be an enemy." His aggressive words squeezed out bit by bit, like nails, and hurt her heart. "Is there no useful information from Sally?" She changed the topic in a hurry to relieve the extremely gloomy atmosphere around her. Zac stood up straight and took out another stack of materials from the table. "This may be useful." Essie opened it and was shocked. "They actually..." Chapter 320 The Identity Was Exposed Chapter 320 The Identity Was Exposed At Hengyuan Co., Ltd, in the special assistant office of the president. Vinton asked what happened as soon as he came in. Essie locked the door and drew the curtain. With a strange and cautious look, she said, "I have something to show you." "What is it?" Vinton raised his thick eyebrows and was a little curious. Essie didn''t immediately answer, but invited him to sit on the sofa and make a pot of Kung Fu tea. She poured a cup and handed it to him, "Has your mother been away from Dragon City for a long time?" Vinton thought about it carefully and nodded, "Indeed, she had asthma and went to Hawaii to recuperate for a year." After a pause, a fire shed in his eyes, "Holy was also born at that time." "Asthma?" Essie sneered, "I should give you ate congrattions. You have two younger brothers in this year." Vinton was shocked, "Does my father have an illegitimate child outside?" "It''s not your daddy, it''s your mommy." Essie took out a folder and opened it. There was a stack of materials and photos in it. "The child''s name is Loren Xu, and his Chinese name is Ruifeng Xu. This is his birth certificate in the hospital of Saint Mary in Hawaii. It clearly records the date of birth on December 21, 2004. His mother, Christian Wang, is your mother, his father, Eric Xu, and your uncle." "Mommy, she and uncle..." Vinton angrily clenched his fist and hit the tea table. Even if she didn''t have a good rtionship with his father and was lonely, she could have other entertainment methods. How could she hang out with his uncle? It was just a wanton behavior! Essie took a sip of tea slowly and said, "I used to think that your mother wanted to be the chairman herself just because her desire for power was over inted, but now I don''t think it''s that simple. She must have conspired with Bles to get rid of your father and sister, and let your mother be the chairman of the Xu group in your name, and then pass the position to their son, Loren Xu." "No way!" Xu Wenkang was furious and his eyes were full of hatred. "I knew that John was not that simple. He didn''t care about anything on the surface, but even my mother in private. He was so mean, shameless and obscene." "Calm down." Essie patted him on the shoulder and said, "After all, this is a scandal of your Xu family. Don''t spread it unless you have to. Now you have to fight back. They have begun to deal with Cathy. If something happens to her again, you will have to fight alone." Vinton clenched his teeth and said, "Wait for me." He ran out and came back soon with a big folder in his hand. "This is a copy of the list of people I stole from my mother''s safe. There are also evidence that they have taken kickbacks and bribes in the Xu family for so many years. She should want to use these evidences to control them." "Great." There was a sh of excitement in Essie''s eyes. It was time for the Xu family to change their personnel. She didn''t do it on her own. She asked Vinton to do it. For one thing, he was the director of human resources and the future master of the Xu''s group which qualified him the most suitable person. On the other hand, she wanted to win his trust and make him believe that Cathy had no idea of seizing power at all. The first personnel Vinton wanted to change was his assistant, followed by the engineering department and the financial department. Essie reminded him to make a peaceful transition step by step, otherwise it would cause the employees'' uneasiness. However, no matter how peaceful it was, these period of time were destined to be the most restless days for the Xu family. First, someone jumped off the building to protest, and then Elizabeth came to get even with Vinton. She tried both hard and soft to make him stop the personnel change. But since he learned about the affairs between her and Bles, Vinton was determined to fight against her to the end. The Xu''s Group was his. How could he let a little bastard inherit it. The threat that Essie received was upgraded from verbal threat to article threat. The skinned cat, the decapitated dove and the mouse bone. However, to her surprise, it seemed that the other party just wanted to frighten her and scare her away from the Xu family. They had never taken any substantial harm. Was it because they were afraid of the rtionship between her and Zac? These days, Pana stayed in the vi and didn''t go out. She was the first target of the enemy. As long as she, the imposter Cathy was in charge, the enemy would not want to be in charge. In thekeside vi, Zac poured a ss of champagne for Essie. "Although you won a small victory this time, don''t be too proud. The list that Vinton got may be only a part, and there are still bigger corners that haven''t been dug out." "If you dig at it little by little, you can always dig it out. Nothing can be hidden under the ground for too long." Essie shrugged. Zac suddenly reached out his hand and put his arm around her slender waist. "There is one thing you have to make clear. You need me. Only I can help you defeat those people." Essie''s face changed a little. She was always clear about this and didn''t need him to remind her. She broke off his hand and took two steps back. "You will help me, won''t you?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly, "Why should I help you?" Essie took a sip of champagne and slowly opened her red lips. "If I''m going to be killed, so I can''t give birth to a baby for you." This should be a chip, right? Zac snorted. This woman was good at finding a reason. "I can consider this, but..." "But what?" She trembled slightly. Seeing the cunning look on his face, she must be brewing some kind of plot again. "Only when the seeds are nted in the ground can you rest assured. Otherwise, if you go back on your words and run away again, what should I do?" His deep ice eyes flickered in the light, and the cold light emitted made her spine cool. "I don''t want to be chased all my life," she said in a trembling voice. "It''s good that you know." There was a deep smile on the corner of his mouth. If he dared to run away again, he would send her to the desert ind and imprison her for a lifetime. They didn''t know if she was pushed too hard. Elizabeth suddenly asked to hold a board meeting and said that there was something extremely important to announce. Essie didn''t know what tricks she was ying, but the thought that Zac was still on her side gave her inexplicable courage. Damn it, when did he have such a great influence on her. For the first time, Vicki came to the board of directors and sat in the position of chairman. It seemed that Elizabeth had deliberately arranged it. Essie was keenly aware of the weird factors in the meeting room. She winked at Pana and told her to be careful. Pana sat next to Vicki, and Essie sat behind her as a recorder. "Elizabeth, what''s the matter with you holding this board meeting today? Tell me now," Vicki said. Elizabeth turned on the projector, and a file appeared in it. The photo on the file was Pana''s. Pana was shocked and turned to look at Essie. Essie patted her on the shoulder, suggesting that she should be calm. Elizabeth looked at min and sneered, "You didn''t expect me to investigate you, did you? You''re not at all Cathy. Your real name is Pana, a former elite soldier of the special forces. After being discharged from the army due to injury, you went back to your hometown to open a restaurant and do a small business. Am I right? " Pana didn''t answer. Now that she knew it, she had nothing to say. Elizabeth took out another certificate and said, "This is the death certificate of Cathy, which I got from A City hospital. She died ten years ago." The directors sighed. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Cathy, that child is dead?" Vicki trembled and a touch of sadness shed through her eyes. The continuous idents of her son and granddaughter were a great blow to her. She never expected that the news of the death of another granddaughter woulde at this moment. mes of fury shed across Essie''s face. She coursed in her heart, ''Elizabeth, you bitch. You are the one to be dead. All your family members are dead!'' "I am sorry for your loss." Elizabeth held her hand and said, "The most important thing now is to select a new chairman. We can''t let Xu''s group fall into the hands of a liar." Bles took a puff of his cigar and said, "Since this is a fake one and the real one has passed away, the agent appointed by President Xu in the letter of authorization no longer exists. I think it''s better to let Mrs. Xu..." Before he finished his words, Essie stood up and pped her hands, "Wonderful! That is so wonderful. Mrs. Xu,st time you forged a letter of authorization of president Xu, and this time you forged a death certificate of Cathy. Did you open a forgerypany in private?" Elizabeth''s face turned blue: "Essie, you conspired with Pana to swindle and make profit in our Xu family. I will inform the police to arrest you." Essie smiled calmly, "Yes, Pana is not Cathy indeed. She was arade of Alice in the special forces when she was in the army. When she learned that something happened to her, she rushed over from her hometown to help me." She paused, walked to Elizabeth and put her shoulder on her shoulder: "It''s not right to curse people to die casually. Even if you die, I will definitely live well, green skinned fox demon!" Thest three words entuated her tone. Elizabeth had a deep impression on this word. When she first entered the Xu family''s gate, Cathy scolded her like this. Since then, she has been calling her like this, which almost drove her crazy. "You... Who are you?" She convulsed violently and turned her head to look at her with trembling eyes. Essie sneered, "I still remember that when you first entered the Xu family''s manor, you were dressed in green, just like a fox in green. So I gave you a very suitable name, ''Green skinned fox demon''." "You... You... " Elizabeth''s face turned pale in an instant, and she was too frightened to say a word. "You are the Cathy!" Vicki said the following words for her, and now she understood everything. No wonder she knew so much about the Xu family, no wonder she was so close to Alice, no wonder she woulde to participate in the affairs of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. It turned out that she was the Cathy who left with Luce in the past! Bles took a puff of his cigar unhurriedly. "Mom, don''te to a conclusion so soon. If she is Cathy, she must take out something that can prove her identity." Chapter 321 Female Phobia Chapter 321 Female Phobia Essie walked up to Bles and said, "The paternity test report I took outst time belongs to President Xu and me. If uncle doesn''t believe it, you can do it again." With a faint smile, she bent down and whispered in his ear in a very low voice, "By the way, how about you make one with Loren?" The voice remained within a small range of two people, but it was full of threat. Bles trembled slightly. Although he still tried to maintain the calm on the surface, a trace of panic shed through his eyes, which was keenly captured by Essie. She wouldn''t make it public for the time being, so as not to force the dog to jump over the wall and take it as a handle in her hand. "There is no need for paternity testing." Vicki waved her hand and said, "She is the true Cathy. She looks exactly like her mother. It couldn''t be wrong." Bles pursed his lips and stopped talking. Elizabeth was paralyzed in the chair as if she had been hit by a stick. She could never predict that Essie would be Cathy. Three years ago, she kicked Valery off the position of the future hostess of the Rong Family. And now she had taken away the position of chairman of the board. She must havee back to take revenge, it must be! "Well, from now on, I will officially take over the position of Pana. If you have nothing else to do, today''s meeting will be over," Essie announced. The directors looked at each other. The women of the Xu family were more powerful than men! As soon as the meeting was over, Bles went to the president''s office. Essie knew he woulde. "I didn''t expect you, a little girl, can stir up so many things." He pointed at Essie. He was furious and didn''t dare to burst out. His face turned red. "Uncle, you have worried too much." Essie smiled slightly and poured him a cup of tea. "Family ugliness can''t be publicized. I won''t publicize this matter. As long as I''m safe, my cousin Loren is safe." Bles clenched his teeth. If it wasn''t for the protection of Zac and the people over there were not allowed to touch her, he would have asked someone to get rid of her. How could he leave her to stir up disaster like today''s. "The reason why you dare to be so rampant is just because you have the support of Zac!" "This is also my ability, don''t you agree, uncle?" Essie chuckled twice and changed her tone. "But no matter howpetent I am, I am nothing in front of you. You slept with your sister-inw and gave birth to an illegitimate child. It is really a cuckold for Chairman Xu, your elder brother." Bles''s face was even redder than pig''s liver. "You''d better remember what you said, or I won''t be lenient to you." Essie took a sip of tea and said slowly and casually, "Don''t worry. As long as I''m safe, everyone is safe." After Bles left, her heart did not calm down. She was very clear that as soon as her identity was exposed, someone woulde to her at the first time to ''get even'' with her. As soon as they came out of the Hengyuan building, they were swept into the car by a strong ''hurricane''. Zac didn''t drive by himself today, probably because he was afraid of losing control of his emotions and having a car ident. His lips were closed and he didn''t say a word. He just stared at her gloomily and surprisingly, as if he was investigating an alien monster that he had never seen before! This statested for fifteen minutes, and Essie was already scared. She curled up in the corner of the seat and kept a defensive state all the time to resist his terrible attack. "You are Cathy. How could you be Cathy?" He muttered in a low voice, as if he was asking or talking to himself. "Well... I suffered localized amnesia. I don''t remember everything about you and me when I was a child." She exined hesitantly, "So all the past grievances are gone, okay?" "It''s not that simple!" Zac suddenly raised his voice and roared. He was almost furious. She lost part of her memory. Why did she lose all the memories with him? She didn''t take him seriously since she was a child. Hateful, too hateful! "I really don''t remember. I was locked in the basement by Valery for three days and almost died. Fortunately, my sister came back to find and saved me. I was so frightened that I not only got ustrophobia, but also lost part of my memory." Essie pretended to be pitiful. Zac had been comining about Cathy for more than 10 years, but now he was ''cheated'' by her again. He must be furious. She can''t add fuel to the fire, but can only be used as a fire extinguisher. Otherwise, she will be burned. "Then why all the memory you loss was all about me?" Zac was very entangled now, as if there was a string entangled in his heart, constantly entangled, constantly entangled, no way to solve it. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "This is not my choice. Maybe the hippocampus in that ce was injured," she murmured with her head down. Zac grabbed her shoulder. Even so, he couldn''t easily forgive her for cheating him for such a long time. "If Elizabeth hadn''t exposed you, would you have kept it from me all the time?" "I didn''t want to be Cathy in the first ce." She pouted, "Since I left the Xu family at the age of seven and left Dragon City, I have been no longer Cathy. If not for the changes in the Xu family now, I would never be Cathy again in my life. I am just Bob''s daughter, Essie Yi." Zac was still in a state of swelling with anger in his chest. When he saw Pana, he felt strange. She was a cunning and weird little devil with evil ideas all over her mind in her childhood. How could she grow into a righteous tomboy? It turned out that one was fake! "You''ve be so confused, and you often have brain-fart, which was also a sequ of being frightened at that time?" "I think so." Essie stuck out her tongue. "Okay!" He let go of his hand, changed his position, and put the other hand on her shoulder. "Since you are Cathy, we will get the old and new grudges even together." She trembled, and her face was slightly pale: "Didn''t you promise not to get even with Cathy? How could you go back on your word?" "If Cathy grow up to be same as Pana, I''ll settle it with her. But if it''s you, I''ll not only have to get even with you, but also make a hard one." Why? Did she have a face that deserves to be beaten? Essie was very depressed. "Even if I am going to die, I should die to understand, shouldn''t I? What kind of deep hatred do I have with you that makes you think about it till now?" A malicious cold light shed through Zac''s eyes. Up to now, he had a fresh memory of this matter, but it was hard to tell. As soon as he drew back his arm slightly, she fell into his arms. "What you have done is unforgivable. It will take you a lifetime to pay it back." "What did I do? Make it clear, please." She pouted, with a bit of impatience on her face. It couldn''t be a restriction level, which could not be uttered, couldn''t it? On second thought, that was impossible! At that time, she was only seven years old and hadn''t started to develop, so she couldn''t do things of limited level. "Think for yourself." Zac snorted. Isn''t that nonsense? Essie red at him, "I have lost my memory. How can I think about it by myself?" "Go to the hospital to see the doctors in the brain department and repair the hippocampus." He flicked her forehead. "I''ve seen it long time ago. The doctor said it was irreversible." She covered her forehead with an expression of grievance. "Go see again. It has been fifteen years, medicine has made great progress, and by the way, treat the sequ of brain-fart and confusion all together." He was so overbearing and arrogant that he seemed to regard himself as a big creditor and ask her for debt. ''But I don''t know what the debt is. How can I pay it back?'' She was mncholy and distressed. In the circle of celebrities, gossip was always spread the fastest, especially in the Inte age. Soon, everyone knew that she was Xu family''s third daughter, Cathy. In the vi by thekeside, Jim squinted at her, with a subtle and intriguing smile hanging from the corner of his mouth. "You are Cathy. Interesting, so interesting." Where was the fun? Why couldn''t she see it? Being chased for debts, she even wanted to hang herself on a piece of noodles. Taking advantage of the chance that Zac went to the cer to get the wine. She decided to start with Jim and find out what deep hatred she had with Zac. "That icy guy, he always said that he wanted to get even with me, but I lost my memory. I can''t remember what old grudges I had with him. You and he have been ying with each other since childhood. You should know that, right?" "Do you really want to know?" Jim raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "Yes." Essie nodded like a chicken pecking rice. Jim took a sip of wine and sighed heavily, "Your resentment is really deep." Essie''s heart thumped, "I know, if it is not deep, how can he hate me for more than 10 years?" Jim looked out of the window and made sure that Zac didn''te in. He lowered his voice and said, "Because of you, he has a terrible hidden disease." "I injected him with the virus?" Essie covered her mouth and eximed. Her eyes were bigger than bells. When she was a child, she was really naughty and mischievous. But it should not be so bad, and she couldn''t get the virus. "Is it serious? I... Why didn''t I see him have a fit?" "It''s not a virus. It should be considered a mental illness," Jim exined. Essie breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that it was not a terrible virus, or she''ll really be responsible for it all her life. "He ising back soon. You can tell me directly. What''s wrong with him?" "Woman phobia," Jim said word by word in a low and clear voice. Essie choked hard, covered her mouth and coughed for a few times before she calmed down. "I''m serious with you. Don''t make fun of me, okay?" "I''m serious." Jim closed his mouth and pretended to be serious. "If a woman touches his body directly, he will feel sick and want to vomit, unless he is separated from his clothes." "How is that possible? Am I not a woman?" Essie red at him. It was ridiculous. She couldn''t count how many times she had been treated by that guy. How could he feel sick and want to vomit? "Haven''t you heard a saying that ''the person who tied the bell must untie it''? You are the culprit of the bell, and this bell, only you can solve," Jim said in a very mysterious way. Essie was confused. "What do you mean?" "Only you can touch him," Jim said in a very low voice. Essie seemed to be surprised and confused by the fantasy. "What about him and Le? Don''t tell me they never had sex." Chapter 322 Treatment Of Hidden Diseases Chapter 322 Treatment Of Hidden Diseases "No, they are not. They are just spiritual partners." Taking a sip of wine, Jim said, "The reason why Zac broke up with Le, in addition to the feud between the two families, should also have something to do with the disease." He analyzed as if thinking about something. Did it mean that Zac had also given his first time to her? Hearing that, Essie was excited for a moment, but she covered her excitement quickly. "What exactly have I done to him?" she asked. "Well, that he did not mention. If you lost your memory, then he is not the only one who knows it." Jim shrugged. Well, if he decided to keep it to himself until the end of the day. Then no one could know what had happened to him. She grabbed the whiskey on the bar counter and took a sip. Before, she had thought that he was unwilling to let her go because of his possessiveness. Now, she finally realized that there was such a reason. Although she couldn''t remember what had happened, since it was her fault, she had to make up. She needed to find a way to cure the icy guy. ''If I get mental illness, I have to see a psychologist. But he is so arrogant that he can''t possibly tell the psychologist anything about it. I have to find a way.'' Essie thought in mind. Just as she was thinking, Zac came back with a bottle of French red wine in his hand. "I bought this recently. It is a neen eighty seven Chateau d''Yquem of Lvsa-Lvsi. He opened the bottle and poured three sses of wine. Jim took up the ss, swirled it gently, took a sip and nodded. "It tastes so good." "This wine tastes just like my woman, charming and refreshing." Zac touched her chin and took a sip of the wine, whispering, "Should I call you Essie Yi or Cathy Xu?" "I''m forever Essie. Cathy is merely a temporary identity. I have nothing to do with Xu family long ago." In an instant, her voice turned colder. Zac could tell that she hated her parents deeply, so over the years, she had never mentioned anything about her origin of life. It was gettingte. Jim left after drinking. Essie wanted to leave too, but was stopped by Zac. She couldn''t leave because he had some questions to ask. "You agreed toe back to Dragon City with me because you wanted to take revenge on Valery, right?" "Sort of." "Each of us takes what we need. We won''t lose anything," she said frankly. No way! Fifteen years ago, he fell into the hands of this moody fairy and suffered from a hidden disease. Fifteen yearster, he was caught by her and suffered from heart disease. He was so "lucky" to stumble twice in the hands of one person at the same time. ''She is doomed to be my wife.'' "From the beginning to the end, you only take advantage of me, don''t you?" His eyes zed with anger, the movement of which showed his depression. At this time, she was very calm. Her identity had been exposed, and she needed his power and protection more. She could not fall out with him. She lowered her head and replied in a very weak voice, "You are the same to me, aren''t you?" She began to take the initiative. A touch of sadness streaked across his handsome face. She had always sealed her heart away, unwilling to open it to him. How could she understand his heart? "Then, what''s the use of you for me now?" he asked. "Of course there is. Don''t you have some hidden diseases?" she whispered in a low voice, but he heard her clearly. His eyes were cold. Damn Jim! How dare he betray him! He grabbed a ss of wine on the table and took a swig to ease his anger. She timidly grabbed his elbow and said, "Hey, freezing guy, is our first time really your first time?" At this moment, a cold light was shot out of Zac''s eyes. He stretched out his long arm and pulled her into his arms. "You know it. Shouldn''t you be responsible for me?" "Me too. We are even now." She gently pushed him to keep a safe distance. He grabbed her little hands to stop her from resisting, "I have never said that I am not responsible for you. It''s you who have been escaping from your responsibility." "You have hidden diseases, but why don''t I?" She lowered her head and said in a low voice. He frowned angrily at once, "Have you been touched by any other men?" "Who else would be so shameless and overbearing except you?" With a nk face, she red at him. "I don''t mind being overbearing and shameless to you once a day." He smirked. She took a deep breath. It was all because of his hidden diseases that made him look discontented with desire every day. "I... I will find a way to cure your hidden disease," she hammered. "Do you really want me to heal?" She was shocked by what he said all of a sudden, "What do you mean?" "If I can''t be cured, you can monopolize me." His eyes were as sharp as Eagle''s, as if he could see through her deepest secret at a nce. She lowered her eyelids to cover her sparkling eyes. There was indeed another voice in her heart that she did not want him to be cured. Once he was cured, he would be like other men who indulged in dissipation. "If I cure you, you can be intimate with your childhood sweetheart, isn''t it good?" she asked. "Childhood sweetheart?" Zac smirked. "Since you are Cathy, then we have known each other better? Besides, we have an engagement and... " After deliberately pausing, he leaned over and whispered in her ear, "The first intimate contact." "What''s the first intimate contact?" She quivered slightly, turned her head and looked at him nkly. What the hell! Why did she have no memory about him at all? "You''d better think about how to cure your amnesia, rather than spend time on treating my hidden disease. Except that ident, our past was rather interesting," Zac said. He hooked her chin and closed her slightly opened mouth. She didn''t think there was any chance for her to regain her memory. After eighteen years, her amnesia didn''t restore itself. Could she remember it now? And there must be something bad to be with this haughty and overbearing guy! Essie was Cathy, the third daughter of the Xu family, which made many people alerted. As soon as Le was discharged from the hospital, she went straight to the shore vi of Zac. He hadn''t visited her since she had the surgery. At this moment, Essie was swaying in front of Zac with a pocket watch in her hand. She had been studying hypnotherapy for several days and now it was time to have a try. But after half an hour''s swaying of the watch, Zac was stillpletely awake. "Can''t you just cooperate?" She was a little depressed. It was said in the book that people with strong willpower couldn''t be hypnotized easily. Obviously, Zac belonged to this kind of person. "Naive. You hypnotized me after a few days'' study. Then you can cancel the major of psychology in the universities," Zac said with a mocking smile. "I have learned it before. My mother majored in psychology. In order to cure my dark fear, we often study the method together," she said seriously. "But why hasn''t it been cured yet?" Zac said, flicking her forehead. "Yes, I am feeling much better now. In the past, I suffered from ustrophobia and dark fear. Either of them made me feel scared, and I even didn''t dare to take the elevator. Now only two conditions coexistence, the constraint of the space and the darkness could cause my phobia. Either single condition could not be a threat for me anymore," she exined slowly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Then go on with your own experiment. When youpletely recover, I will permit you to cure me," Zac said in amanding tone, with his arms around his chest. "It''s a very long-term process. If I have to be cured for ten or eight years, don''t you want to be a monk for ten years as long as you let women take care of you?" Her words was made bluntly in order for him to realize the seriousness of the problem. Taking a deep breath, Zac pulled her into his arms. "Aren''t you a woman?" Startled, Essie tried to get rid of him by removing his arms, but failed because he was too strong. "You... Don''t try to have any n on me. We have a deal that I will give you a baby, then all our grudges will be settled." "That was the grudge between me and Essie. My grudge with Cathy shall be settled in another way." His face was so domineering, and his eyes were shining like lion''s, as if he was going to open his bloody mouth and swallow her. "What... What do you mean? How do you want to settle it?" She shuddered. "Before my hidden disease ispletely cured, you are responsible to satisfy me," he slowly threatened. "I have a fiance now. Don''t mess around." She was so frightened that her face turned pale. He was so close to her that she could hardly breathe. She could only turn her head to relieve the pressure. zing anger smoldered in Zac''s heart. "I was your fiance when you were seven years old. We have been separated for fourteen years, and you were lucky enough to marry me. Fate is behind everything, and you can''t marry Hanson." "Haven''t you heard the saying that ''my fate is not up to me''? I can marry whoever I want. God doesn''t care," she said angrily. "If God doesn''t care, then I''ll take care of it. As long as I don''t agree, you can''t marry again." His tone was arrogant and cold, and there was no way back for her. She felt so angry. How he wished he could have a spirit love affairs with Le and then gave vent to his desire by taking advantage of her body. She would neverpromise, and she would never allow him to do anything to her. "Go to the hospital as soon as possible. Go to the hospital to cure it and make Le satisfied you," she was almost roaring. Somehow, he blushed. He took a deep breath and lowered his head to cover her mouth. ''This woman had forgotten all that she should remember. And all that she shouldn''t bear in mind, she remembered. If I don''t punish her, the grudge in my heart won''t be released.'' At first, Essie beat and kicked him hard. But very soon, she also lost all her strength. She could do nothing but let him kiss her. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The housekeeper said in a low voice, "Miss Qin is here. Do you want to see her?" Zac said impatiently, "I don''t want to see her." Then he continued his plunder. Essie, however, thought that he was so absorbed in his own thoughts that he didn''t hear the housekeeper''s words clearly. When he turned around to kiss her neck, she could speak, she hastily reminded him, "It is Le." Zac didn''t respond. Thinking that he didn''t hear, she raised her voice and repeated, "Le is here." Chapter 323 Returning To The Rong Mansion Chapter 323 Returning To The Rong Mansion "I know. Can you be more concentrated?" He seemed a little annoyed. Now he only had one idea in his mind. Even if the king was here, he would ignore him. She thought to herself, ''Can you focus since Le is downstairs?'' Besides, he was not forced, he was volunteered. Le was in the living room. When she heard the Butler say that Zac was busy and couldn''t meet her, she felt depressed. When she was about to leave, she nced at the woman''s handbag on the sofa. She was shocked. Was he with a woman in a room... Jealousy burnt in her heart, she shouted desperately, "Brother Zac, I''m Le. Come down, Zac!" The loud noise severely annoyed the people in the room. "Damn it." Zac cursed in his throat. Reluctantly, he released the beauty under him. "Don''t move. I''ll go downstairs to have a look. I''lle up soon." He tidied up his clothes and walked out of the room. Essie sneered. Le was as needy as Valery. How could hee back here in a short time? They are both very clingy, like spiders? When she saw Zacing downstairs, Le came to him in a hurry. "Zac, what are you doing? Why don''t you want to see me?" "Le, we are just friends. Everything I do is my own business. If you want toe here for a visit in the future, call me first," Zac said in an indifferent tone. He didn''t want any misunderstood for his little fool. If his guess was right, she was so stubborn that she would directly sentenced him to death and didn''t listen to his exin, it was probably because her father had an affair, and the huge shadow of family cracking was too deep. Le''s nose twitched and she was on the verge of tears. In the hospital, he had been very considerate to her, but now he was so indifferent to her. That was a big difference. "Zac, I''ve been discharged from the hospital, but you haven''te to see me. Are you busy recently?" "Yes." Zac nodded carelessly. "You can go back first. I have something else to do. I''ll call you when I''m free." After saying that, he turned around and was about to go upstairs. Le ran up to him and grabbed his arm. She asked, "Do you have other guests at your home?" "No, I didn''t," Zac answered straightforwardly. Essie was never a guest here. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, I just saw a girl''s handbag on the sofa. I thought you had a guest," Le deliberately said. "It is my wife''s, not a gust''s," Zac said in a careless tone. Le felt like that she was hit by a stick, and she had a violent convulsion. "Zac, are you talking about the rtionship between you and Essie?" She asked in surprise. Didn''t Essie fall out with him and get engaged to Hanson? Zac shrugged and said nothing. Le was very jealous. "Brother Zac, you are divorced. I also heard that she is going to marry Hanson." "Yes, Essie has nothing to do with me now. But I''m engaged to Cathy," Zac said seriously. ''Aren''t they the same person?'' Le''s mind was a little confused. She put her hand on her forehead and pretended to be dizzy. "Zac, I''m not fully recovered. I''m a little dizzy. Can I have a rest here?" "I will let Sage take care of you." Zac called in the servant. He just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible and go back to his room. However, Le didn''t want to let go of his arm for a long time. She said, "Brother Zac, in fact, I... I have something to talk with you." Before she could finish her words, Essie''s voice came from the stairway, "Since you have something to do, I''ll leave first." ''The best is to run away. I don''t want to be bothered again after the man return to the room.'' Zac cast a cold nce at her. He knew exactly what she was thinking. He shook off Le''s hand and said, "All right. I''m busy now. Let''s talkter." Being refused like this, Le felt sad. She couldn''t let Essie take over her position again. It should be her who should leave. "Brother Zac, I feel dizzy." She put her hand on her forehead and tried to support herself. Suddenly, she fell into the arms of Zac. "Le!" Zac picked her up and put her on the sofa in a hurry. Essie believed that she was just pretending. She sneered and waved at Zac. "I didn''t expect you to be so busy. I have to go now." Without waiting for his response, she ran out of the vi. Zac was a little helpless. Le was fainted here and he was unable to chase her. He could only ask Sage to call the doctor. "Don''t worry, sir. She will be fine as long as I pinch her philtrum. It works so well for the pass out patients." As Sage said, she put her thumb on Le''s philtrum and pinched it hard. Le could not bear the pain and quickly opened her eyes. "Let me drive you home, Le. You need to take good care of yourself," Zac said. "Zac, Christmas is around the corner. Are we going to ski in the Alps this year?" Le gently tugged at the corner of his shirt. In the past three years when Essie was away, he often went abroad to rx. As long as she knew where he was, she would definitely follow him. Last Christmas, he said that he would also go to the Alps the next Christmas. She kept this in mind all the time. "I''m not going. I''m going to stay in Dragon City," Zac said indifferently. He wanted to live together with this muddleheaded girl. They hadn''t even gotten together for a Christmas yet. Le looked down, rather depressed. Last Christmas, she was the only one around him. They were so happy. At least she thought so. When Essie came back, everything changed. Why did shee back? Why didn''t she disappear from his world forever? When Zac sent her back, he started to n for his first Christmas with Essie. He would give her a special Christmas gift, and then have the Christmas feast on the Cruise. But he couldn''t catch up with what Essie had changed. Two days before Christmas, Essie, Hanson and Holy returned to Jiang City. They wanted to celebrate Christmas with the children. The whole family went to the amusement park for one day and then they went to eat pizza at Pizza Hut. Mili and Dot have been looking forward to the Christmas gift. "Daddy, do you know that Santa us will put the gifts in Mili''s and my socks tonight?" "Of course. You should go to bed early, or Santa us won''te," Hanson said with a smile. "We will go to bed after watching ''My Little Pony''." Mili nodded obediently. "Santa us really lives at the South Pole?" Dot blinked and asked. "Yes." Essie smiled slightly. "But ording to ''Discovery'', it is very cold at the South Pole and nobody lives there. Santa us won''t he freeze to death there?" Dot was shocked. "Well... Santa us lives in a warm house and is sitting the cuddle car pulled by reindeers, so he doesn''t feel the cold," Essie exined with a smile. "Can we go to the south pole to see Santa us?" Mili asked. "The south pole is too far away. We can''t go there, but every Christmas, Santa us woulde from there and send gift to children all over the world." Essie kissed her pink face. Holy gave her a strange look as if he was saying, "Is it really good to deceive children in this way?" Essie stroke his head. He grew up in a special environment, so he had more mature thoughts than other children. However, Mili and Dot were different. She wanted to give them a warm and happy home, and let them keep their childishness. At this time, Zac was chatting with Alena in the Rong Mansion. He was depressed since Essie was not around. But Alena still didn''t let him go. "When on earth can you get my granddaughter inw back?" "Don''t worry, grandma. She will be back soon." Zac said with a confident expression, but in fact, he had no idea about what to do. This muddle headed girls was always keeping him thousands of miles away, which really bothered him. "You have to hurry up. If she really married to others, you will regretter," Alena said. "I won''t let her marry anyone else," Zac said firmly. The kite''s string was still held in his hand. As long as he did not let her go, she would not be able to escape. Hearing their words, Mary curled up her lips. She didn''t want to see Essiee back at all. She was the daughter of Luce. No wonder she looked so much like her, so annoying. What''s more, she was much more powerful than her mother, who had fascinated both her sons so much. What''s more, she even dared to run the Xu''s group by herself. If she came back now, it must cause a ''storm'' in the family. "Mom, there are so many women in the world. It is okay for Zac to find you a new granddaughter inw. Why do you have to chase after her?" She smiled. "I only want that Essie girl. If you want to find someone else. You will have to wait after I die," Alena deliberately said in such a resolute way so that this mother-inw of Essie would not arouse any trouble. In the past, it was because of her who indulged Valery, so that she dared to harm her great grandson. Otherwise, would her granddaughter inw leave sadly? When she heard this, the smile on Mary''s face immediately froze. "If she doesn''t want toe back, does it mean that our Zac will be single all his life?" Alena rolled her eyes at her and turned to Zac, "When shees back from Jiang City in a couple of days, you will take her home to have a meal. Tell her that I, her grandma miss her and want to see her." She wanted to have a talk with the girl and wanted to win her heart back. "Okay," Zac nodded. It was not until the new year''s day did Essiee back. She heard that Alena invited her to have dinner at home, but she couldn''t refuse her. So she went back to the Rong Mansion with Zac. It was the first time for her to enter the Rong Mansion in the past three years. She had mixed feelings. Holding her hand kindly, Alena said, "I''ve always thought that this girl looked so familiar at the first sight of her. It turns out that she is the smart girl from the Xu family." "I love this smart girl best to y golf with me. What a surprise to see her creation of the pineapple ball!" Smiling, Abel said, "When do you have the time? Grandpa will a round with you." "Okay." Essie smiled and nodded. Alena patted her on the hand. "When you and your mother left Dragon City, we couldn''t hear any news from you. Both your grandfather and I felt very sorry. We thought we would never see you again, but we didn''t expect you to marry into the Rong family and be our granddaughter inw. This is fate." Chapter 324 A Exposed Secret Chapter 324 A Exposed Secret "Grandma." Hearing that, Essie lowered her head. She knew that Alena and Abel hade to try to hook them up again. However, their marriage was cut off and they would not go back to be together again. "I know that you''re still upset about the child. We''re indeed responsible for this matter. We shouldn''t indulge that evil woman too much." Alena sighed. "Your aunt Bonney is right. That child is a troublemaker. A family won''t be peaceful wherever she goes." "Grandma, let bygones be bygones. I don''t worry about them," Essie shook her head in denial. She didn''t want to talk about what had happened between her and Zac at all. "Thene back as soon as possible. If there is anything wrong with Zac, I will teach him a lesson for you." Said Alena. It was a happy marriage between her grandson and granddaughter-inw, and she didn''t want to just break it up. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "There are still a lot of things in the Xu''s Group, so I didn''t think too much about what I should do. I don''t want to consider it until my father wakes up." Essie said in a low voice. Essie didn''t want to say anything to make them sad or disappointed. Alena and Abel treated her so well. "The affairs of the Xu family are tooplicated. Don''t take it all by yourself. Let Zac help you." Alena took hold of her grandson''s hand and ced it on the hand of Essie. And Essie didn''t break free for that woman. Instead, she nodded obediently. "As the new year ising, pleasee back to have a family reunion dinner with Zac." Said Abel. "Okay, Grandpa." "Uh huh." Essie said obediently. Alena and Abel looked at each other and burst into laughter. Mary was peeping at the side hall, feeling very upset. After dinner, she secretly called Essie to the room and wanted to talk with her alone. "Grandpa and grandma were old-fashioned, so they hope you can remarry each other. But since you have divorced, it means that you are not suitable for each other. It''s better for you to look for a new partner." She said slowly but in a sharp tone. Hearing this, Essie smiled and said, "Why don''t you want me toe back? Is it because you dislike me or you are afraid of me?" Mary paused, "I''m afraid of you. What am I afraid of?" "You know it better than anyone else." Essie sneered. Mary was shocked. Her face was pale. Did Essie already know what had happened at that time? "I don''t know what you are talking about." Mary pretended to be calm. The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted into a mocking smile. "The day has eyes, the night has ears. Maybe your son is to pay his debt for you. But I don''t ept it. Some debt can be paid off, while others can''t forever. " "I don''t owe you or your mother anything. She asked for it." Mary could no longer control her emotions. She jumped up from the chair. "God is watching. One day, you''ll pay for what you have done." finishing her words, Essie walked out of the room. Mary slumped into the chair. A chill rose from her feet and quickly spread all over her body. After dinner, Zac drove Essie back home. "What did you say to my Mommy when you were in the room?" He asked worriedly. His mother came out again to be a stumbling block, he was already powerless. If his mother continued to make trouble, it would undoubtedly made things worse. "For thest three years, your mommy hasn''t changed at all." Heaving a sigh, Essie didn''t say anything, but she had made it clear that her mother didn''t say something good to her. "No matter what she says, just ignore her." Zac suddenly frowned and his eyes were filled with anger. "Anyway, she is your mother. Since she doesn''t like me, why don''t you force her to ept me? Isn''t it better to find a wife that she likes?" Essie asked in a cold voice. "Mommy''s taste..." Zac shook his head and sighed. The women his mother chose, Valery, Cherry and Jenny, none of them could make him feel at ease. A mocking smile went up to Essie''s face. Birds of a feather flock together. Like Mary, the daughter-in- law of the same ss, "if your mother can''t get along with your wife well, you''ll be very tired as a son. Just pick one. As for your type, even if you''re at your 80s, women wille one after another." Zac said with a cough. "Don''t forget that I have a hidden disease. No matter how many women there are, they are just useless." Hearing that, Essie choked violently. Yeah, how could she forget that? It was a very serious problem. If the hidden disease could not be cured, he would have no choice but to use his hands. She patted him on the shoulder tofort him, "don''t worry. Always keep a peaceful mind. I will be responsible for you and find a way to cure you." "What if it can''t be cured?" There was a mischievous gleam shining in his dark eyes. "Then you can be a monk," Said Essie. "You will be responsible for me for the rest of your life." A cold light was shooting at her. Shivering with fear, she closed her eyes and pretended to ignore him. After the event of Cathy, another big event happened in the celebrities circle. Le was not the real child of Qin couple but was adopted from the orphanage. On that day, after coming back from the Zac''s house, Le was very sad and cried in her room, saying that it would be better if her surname wasn''t Qin. When Christina heard this, she couldn''t help but tell Le that Le was panda blood. Le ran to ask her parents. They had no choice but to tell the truth. After they got married many years ago, they had not been pregnant for a long time. They heard from the master of the Huang Temple that they would first adopt a child, and the child would bring them their own child, so they adopted Le from the orphanage. A few yearster, Mrs. Qin finally got pregnant and gave birth to a boy and a girl. They thought that it was Le who brought good luck and treated her as their own daughter. Le felt half sad and half happy. She was sad because she was not from a powerful family. While she was happy because she was not really a member of this family, so there was no need to ban her from marrying Zac. In the afternoon, Le came to Zac andined tearfully, "Zac, I really did not expect that I am not the biological daughter of mommy and daddy." "They brought you up. They gave you the best environment and education. They are better than your biological parents." Comforted Zac. He looked calm. He had guessed it when Le had an ident. "I know." Le sniffed, "what upsets me is that if I knew earlier that I was not a member of the Qin family, we could be together and there was no need to separate." "Le." Zac handed her a piece of tissue. "I haven''t known what true love is until I met Essie. In fact, in my heart, you have always been a friend and sister." "No way!" Le was shocked and shouted, "you love me! You are just bewildered by Essie and you don''t love her!" "Le, whether you are a member of the Qin family or not, our rtionship can''t be changed. You are a good girl. You will find the right person for you." Zac decided to make it clear to her. "Zac!" Le jumped into his arms and hugged him tightly. "I love you. Even after we broke up, I still love you, and it''s never changed. I know myst name is Qin and I can''t be with you, but I still can''t help missing you for a moment. I know you''ve been living with Essie for some time, so there will be love between you and her more or less. But please calm down and think carefully. You only have a rtionship of six months. Will you really love her? " "Love is not always with time." Said Zac in a low voice. At the beginning, he didn''t know how he felt about Essie, but now he was sure that she was the only woman he wanted. "We have known each other for more than ten years. Can''t a decade''s love match six months between you and her?" Le raised her voice and became irritated. She couldn''t believe it nor ept the fact. It was impossible, impossible! Zac sighed, "I knew Cathy since she was born. I still remembered she was in the cradle, pink and lovely, like a doll. Maybe I fell in love with her a long time ago, but I didn''t know. " He said to Le. Maybe it was because that he thought Cathy was different with other women in his heart, so he had the hidden disease and didn''t want to touch other women. "No, she was only seven years old when she left. How could you have feelings for each other?" Le retorted harshly. "But I''m already twelve years old." Zac shrugged. He was well aware of love at that time. Besides, his grandfather arranged a marriage for him. His feelings for Cathy changed subtly. Le was on the verge of breaking down. She had thought that he would be happy and excited when he heard the news, and that he would have a feeling that all sufferings had their reward like her. But she did not expect that he would refuse her without hesitation. It was all because of Essie. He wouldn''t have cared for her if Essie wasn''t Cathy. Although Cathy was only seven years old, she enjoyed great poprity in Dragon City. Everyone called her a genius. Every rich family in Dragon City had the rule of discussing marriage from childhood. They would be more powerful if they cooperated with each other forcefully. The Jing family, the Rong family, and even the Qin family all came to propose a marriage. Atst, the Xu family chose the most powerful Rong family. "Zac, let''s start over. If you don''t love me anymore, I will give up on you. Okay?" "Le." He pushed her away, "don''t waste time on me. I don''t love anyone else." "Zac!" She cried. She was not reconciled! She was not reconciled at all! If she could know her origin earlier, it was impossible for Essie to take advantage of the opportunity to get close to him. "I''m sorry, Le." Zac said apologetically. "You will love me if there is no Essie in your life, right?" Raising her eyes, Le asked bitterly. Chapter 325 A Serious Thing Chapter 325 A Serious Thing Zac didn''t answer, but in his heart he gave an answer of refusal. Besides, Essie was the only woman that he wanted to have. "Le, didn''t we say that we would be good friends forever? I will keep my promise. " "At that time, I thought that I was a member of the Qin family and we were doomed not to be together, so I asked for being friends. But now I''m not a part of Qin family anymore. I can marry you and be your wife. I don''t want to be just a friend of you. " Le shook her head hard. "Promise is not a joke. It can''t be changed." Zac said in a firm tone. Le''s heart was like being kicked into the ice sea. It was so cold that her limbs were frozen. She would not give up. Even if Essie could take him away, she could also take him back. As soon as she came out of the Emperor, Le went straight to the Hengyuan to find Essie and dere war with her. "I''ve juste back from Zac''spany. We are together for the whole day. We don''t have to worry about the no-marry ban between Rong and Qin family. We can get married and have children. We can live happily together." She grinned and pretended to be excited. "So what?" Essie replied in a calm voice "So I hope you can stay away from Zac. Stop pestering him and be a third party to destroy our rtionship." Le warned. "Miss Le, you came here to tell me this. Are youcking of confidence?" Hearing this, Essie sneered. Weren''t she worried that they would be apart soon if they showed off their love in such a hurry? "I''m confident. It''s just that after so many setbacks we have experienced, we can finally be together. I don''t want anyone to interfere in our rtionship and ruin our happiness." Le raised her voice deliberately to hide her guilt. "Miss Le, you don''t have to tell me that. I''m not interested in your business. I have a lot of things to do. Take care." Essie didn''t want to waste her time with Le anymore. Whether they were back together or not, it was none of her business. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Well, I believe you. Since you have epted Hanson''s proposal, you won''t be such a faithless woman who would cheat on two men at the same time." Le reminded her the rtionship between Hanson and her on purpose in case that she forgot about it and swayed. Essie turned her eyes to theputer and ignored her. Then Le finished her lies and left. As soon as the door was closed, Essie fell into the abyss, and her heart was badly mangled. Zac shall be very happy, for he finally got what he wanted and could marry his beloved one. Could she, a substitute, disappear from his world after he got what he wanted? She smiled bitterly. Her dark eyes dimmed for a moment, with a tinge of light shing across. No, his hidden disease hasn''t been cured yet and he needs her. Even if he and Le get married, it can only be tonic. Thinking of this, Essie somehow had a hint of gloating smile in her heart. Although she knew that it was not right, she could not bless them. What''s more, she hoped that Zac''s hidden disease wouldn''t not be cured for a lifetime. She couldn''t imagine what it would be like when he married someone else and had a child with someone else. Just thinking about it made her feel terrible. She had thought that Zac would disappear for a while, and that he and Le would show off their sweet love for a few times. Unexpectedly, when Essie left thepany, his car stopped beside her. Her heart missed a beat. Before he could speak, she pulled the door open and got in. Her reaction made him feel good. Did grandpa and grandma''s words be effective? Or was she irritated by what happened to Le that she began to care about him? "Shouldn''t you be with your first love now?" She asked. "You want it?" Asked Zac in reply. "That''s none of my business." She said in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself. "I''m your husband. If it has nothing to do with you, whom else can it do with?" Zac flicked her forehead as a punishment. This muddled mouth was always stiff. Why couldn''t she say some sweet words to make him happy? "Ex-husband." She corrected him. "Are you so sure about our divorce?" He crossed his arms in front of his chest with a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, which contained an implicit and profound smile. "What do you mean?" She was slightly stunned. Thewyer sent her an email, saying that he had signed the contract and submitted the court. Was it still true? He didn''t respond, as if he hadn''t heard her words. He started the engine and drove out. Outside the window, a ray of setting sun shone in, lighting up his deep and mysterious eyes. They had dinner in seafood restaurant and then went to theke to watch the stars. They hadn''t sat together to look at the stars for a long time. For some reason, they really missed this kind of peaceful time. It was a starry and clear night. There was no disturbance in the dark. "Frozen guy, is it because you are in a very good mood today, so we are here to watch stars?" There was a hint of jealousy in her tone, which floated in the air with the cold wind. Zac was keenly aware that the muddled man did care about him as Jim said because of Le. "Honey." He reached out his hand and put it around her shoulder. "No matter what the surname of Le is, we are just friends. There will be no other rtionship." His tone was calm and solemn. She looked at him with her eyes wide open, as if she could not believe what she had heard. Was it because of his hidden disease? Men were all single cell sponge creatures that thought with their lower half of the body. Obviously, sex was more important than love for them. He couldn''t stand the spiritual love between two people, so he had to give up on Le and chose her, the substitute for sexual desire. The more she thought about it, the more reasonably she felt this exnation was. The excitement in her heart vanished. "What a beautiful starry night!" She raised her head and tried to change the topic. She didn''t want to go on the topic between him and Le. She didn''t want to add trouble to herself. Zac knew that she was escaping. He sighed heavily. Didn''t his poor performance deserve her trust at all? "I''ll prove it to you." He said in a low voice. Prove what? With a self-mocking smile on her face, Essie thought to herself, ''even if you choose me and give up Le, it still can''t prove that I am the one in your heart.'' It was already midnight when Zac sent Essie to Alice''s vi. The moment she pushed the car door open, a woman walked out from the house, which startled her. "Mom, why are you here?" "Ie to see you." Lucy''s face turned dark. She looked straight at Zac with a gloomy mood. Zac sensed it and walked to her. "Mom, long time no see. Did youe here with dad?" Lucy said coldly, "since you have divorced, I am no longer your mother-inw, and I don''t deserve the son of Mary." Zac had thought that Lucy was to me him for not being able to take care of her daughter, but after hearing thest sentence, he indistinctly felt that there was more than one reason why her attitude had changed greatly. ording to his conjecture, mommy and Elizabeth were best friends. Back then, when Elizabeth meddled in the affairs of the Xu family, mommy was probably on the side of Elizabeth, which would certainly make Luce unhappy. Essie pulled his sleeve and said, "you can go back first." Zac nodded. It was toote to go in and exin to Lucy. He could only talk to her tomorrow. "Aunt Lucy, I have to go now. Have a good rest." He said politely to Lucy. When he was about to get on the car, Lucy''s voice came from behind. "Wait a minute." While saying that, she walked in front of him and continued, "Essie is going to marry Hanson. I like that child very much, and now I just want to let him be my son-inw. Since you have divorced, you should not have any entanglement with Essie. I don''t want my son-inw to misunderstand Essie." The word "son-inw" stabbed into the chest of Zac like a sharp knife. Since only Hanson was admitted as a son-inw, how about him? Was he really no longer to be? His eyes swept across her shoulders and fell on Essie''s face. Then, they looked at each other. Lowering her eyes, Essie''s thick eyshes cast two shadows that were thicker than the dark night on their eyelids. His heart was twisting. A strong uneasiness gathered like a strong cloud, blocking the light and hope above his head. After he left, Lucy and Essie entered the vi. Lucy sat on the sofa in the hall and turned her head to the side, not looking at her daughter. Obviously she was angry. "Mother, I was with Zac because of business. Now Elizabeth and Bles have joined forces to deal with me. I can''t handle it by myself. I need the help of Zac." Essie exined in a low voice. After being silent for a while, Lucy finally turned her head and said, "I know you still have some feelings for Zac. But you have to understand that he is not your Mr. right. You will only repeat my tragedy if you marry him." "I understand." She lowered her head and felt mixed feelings. Hearing that, Lucy took a look at her. She believed that Essie hadn''t understood all that. Essie would not regret until she had missed something, but it was toote to do that. This time, Lucy wanted to be a quick knife and help Essie to get rid of all the affairs between her and Zac. There would be no fantasy left on Essie. "When you came backst time, the kids mored to see you. Your father and I took them here. Now they are with Hanson." She didn''t inform Essie in advance on purpose, so that she coulde to this spot inspection to see if she still had connection with Zac. She did not expect that she really met him. "Let''s get some sleep. We''ll arrive at Yang City tomorrow," Essie stood up and went upstairs. She needed to be alone. The next day when she went out, Lucy told her to bring the residence booklet. She was a little surprised. "Why do I take this?" "I have something to do. You just take it." Lucy said in a in tone. Without thinking too much, Essie put on the residence booklet and followed her out. It was the first time that Mili and Dot had been to Yang City. Hanson nned to take them out on boat for a couple of days. Lucy refused, "We won''t go out today. I have an important thing to do." Chapter 326 They Are Not Divorced Yet Chapter 326 They Are Not Divorced Yet "Mom, are you nning to buy a house in Yang City?" Essie thought that if her mother asked her to take the registration booklet, it would be useless for her to do anything other than buy a house. "Belle is a real estate tycoon in Yang City. Half of the houses in Yang City are developed by Hanson. Do I need to buy another house?" Lucy poked her forehead. "What''s the big deal?" Feeling confused, Essie nced at her father. Then Bob threw up his hands. He had no idea what her wife wanted to do. "Let''s go first. I''ll tell you when we arrive," Lucyughed conspiratorially and whispered something in Hanson''s ear. Hanson scratched his head and was confused without asking anything. Since his future mother-inw wanted to y mystery, he would cooperate with her. The family got on the car. Sitting in front of the window, Mili and Dot were delighted to see the beautiful city by the sea. Hanson stopped the car in front of the Bureau of CIvil Affairs. "What are you doing here?" Essie asked in astonishment. Lucy smiled, "I asked Hanson to drive me here. Today I want to hold an important thing between you and him." "Us?" Hearing that, Essie was dazed for a while. She felt a little scared for no reason, as she felt that her mother had behaved too weird today. After getting off the car, Lucy patted Hanson''s shoulder and said, "I thought about it yesterday. I can''t let it go until Hanson be my real son-inw, so I decide to let you two go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the marriage license today."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "What?" Hanson was surprised. He didn''t expect that his future mother-inw wanted them to do this. He felt happy because it was exactly what he wanted. Feeling like being struck by a lightning strike, Essie was twisting violently. "Mom, stop it. I haven''t solved the problem of Hengyaun yet. I don''t want to get married." Lucy had expected that she would find an excuse to oppose it. "It doesn''t matter. You register first. We will hold the wedding after the matter of Hengyuan is dealt with." "Mom, I... I''m not ready yet. Let''s wait and see. " She winked at her father for help. With a slight cough, Bob said, "Lucy, it is indeed too abrupt for you to bring it up. Marriage is not only a matter of the children. If Hanson''s parents don''t know anything about it, we''d better make an appointment with them first. Let''s have a talk and discuss it." Upon hearing this, the light in Hanson''s eyes dimmed, and he felt like he had been hit by cold water. All of a sudden, his excitement was gone, and he was depressed again. Lucy turned her head to take a look at Hanson. "Hanson, have your parents known what happened between you and Essie?" She asked. Hanson nodded and said, "they let me make the decision." After the runawayst time, Florey had changed her attitude towards Essie. It was her who got Be for her son, and it was also a revenge for her. Moreover, Essie was not nobody, but the boss of Summer 100 Degree and the third daughter of Xu family. As for Jobson, he couldn''t wait to marry the Xu family which was one of the four biggest families in Dragon City. "That''s it!" As Lucy said, he pulled Essie aside, and tried to persuade her. "Mom, if you are worried that I will reunite with Zac, I will refuse to contact with him in the future. I don''t want to get married now, please don''t force me." Essie begged her mother. "It would be strange if you don''t meet him." Lucy poked her forehead. "The reason why I want you to marry Hanson is that I want you to give up on this ideapletely and to be with him wholeheartedly." "But I''m not ready to get married now. Please give me some more time." Essie felt distressed. "It''s not the second time in the world to see a person as good as Hanson. Your hesitation today really makes him heartbreaking." She said in all earnestness. "Now that Mary has known your identity, she will never ept you. Even if you are reconciled with Zac, she will try every means to separate you. She can help Elizabeth to be into my family, and then she can find more other women to be involved in your family. She can do anything as malicious and evil as she thinks. You and Zac can never live a peaceful and happy life. " Essie thought her mother was right. As long as Mary was with her, it would be impossible for her and Zac to be together again. It was better for them to end the rtionship and give up each other. She bit her lips for a long time and said weakly, "let''s go." When they arrived at the marriage registration desk, Essie''s heart wrenched. She didn''t remember how she and Zac registered here, but ording to the guests present, it must have been very sensational. Otherwise, the staff wouldn''t have recognized her at the first sight. "sh marriage and sh divorce!" The staff shook his head and handed the marriage registration form to her. "Are you drunk today?" Embarrassed, Essie nodded. After the registration, the staff was surprised to see her information. "Well, Miss Essie, you and your ex- husband, Zac, haven''t even gone through the divorce procedure. He is still your legal husband. If you marry again, you are remarried." "Did you make a mistake? Thewyer I entrusted sent me a letter, saying that we have already finished the divorce thing. Howe I haven''t gotten a divorce?" "No, you didn''t. There was no record of your marriage information about either going through legal procedures or divorce procedures." The staff said affirmatively. "Did thewyer lie to us? He didn''t submit the divorce agreement to the court." Lucy said angrily. She picked up her phone and called thew office. To her surprise, thewyer she entrusted had moved abroad long gone. "It seems that he really cheated me." Essie sighed. Herwyer had told her that the divorce certificate had been handled and could be kept by Zac. Aftering back home, she had never thought of getting it from him. She was too careless. "It must be because of Zac who fooled us." Hanson said while gritting his teeth. A me of fury shed across his eyes. Lucy took Essie''s hand and said, "I''ll take you to find Zac." "Mom." "I''ll talk to Zac myself. If you go there, it will only make things moreplicated and the problem can''t be solved." Putting his arm around Lucy''s shoulder, Bob said, "Essie is right. They''d better deal with the divorce thing by themselves. In this case, we can do nothing but cause more trouble for them." "Then let Hanson apany her." Lucy didn''t believe that his daughter could handle it alone. "It''s not a good idea to go there with Hanson. Anyway, we hope them get together and leave with respect. Don''t embarrass each other." Said Bob. Hanson was depressed. They had arrived at the Bureau of Civil Affairs, but he still couldn''t get married with Essie. It seemed that the God hadn''t satisfied him enough. Knowing what Hanson was thinking, Bob patted him on the shoulder andforted, "good things are hard to get. When we settle this matter, you and Essie will have a happy ending." Hanson nodded. He had decided to take her to get married as soon as the divorce procedure was finished. He couldn''t wait any longer. Standing next to Lucy, Mili pulled her brother to a chair in the waiting area and sat down. "The man who married Mommy before is our daddy who created us, right?" She covered her mouth and whispered in Dot''s ear. "Yes." Dot nodded and said, "his name is Zac. he hasn''t divorced Mommy yet, so Mommy can''t marry daddy Hanson." "Zac..." Mili read silently in her heart and took out the iPad from her schoolbag. Since they were all genius children with above 200 IQ, the kindergarten taught them different things from ordinary children. Now they had learned many words. Mili wanted to find Zac''s picture on the Inte, but she failed. "There are no pictures of him." She was a little disappointed. "Mommy must have his photos in her phone." Dot said. "That''s right!" Mili''s eyes lit up. She was born with curiosity. She really wanted to know what her daddy who created her and her brother, looked like. When Essie returned to the mansion of Hanson, she felt a sense of relief, like a rope that had been tightened on her chest suddenly loosened. She even could breathe easily. Lucy decided to go back after Essie finishing the divorce process, or she would be worried about her. Hearing her words, the invisible rope that Essie had just released tightened. There was a weak voice in her heart protesting, she didn''t want to divorce, not at all. "Mom, Mili and Dot have to go to the kindergarten. You''d better go home early." "I have asked for a week''s leave for the kids. You can''t have been undivorced for a week, can you?" Lucy said firmly, as if she would not stop until they divorced. Essie sighed in helplessness. Mili walked over and pulled her sleeve. "Mommy, I want to call uncle Holy. Can I borrow your phone?" "Okay." Essie nodded and gave the phone to her. A hint of cunning shed through her beautiful eyes, and she winked at Dot. Then they went upstairs together. After they went into their room, they began to search for the phone of Essie. "Can you find daddy''s photos in it?" Dot''s face shone with excitement. "There should be." Mili opened the photo album, leafing through them one by one. Then she stopped on a photo of her mom and a strange man. "Yes, it must be him." She was so excited that she almost cried out. "How do you know?" Dot winked her eyes. Mili put the photo beside Dot''s little face and said, "you look almost the same as him. You are definitely his son." Dot grinned and said, "so, you are a mini version of daddy, and I am a mini version of mommy." "Yes." Mili nodded with a smile. "There must be his telephone number in Mommy''s phone. We can try to call him. If he knows that he has two children, he must be shocked." Unfortunately, she didn''t find the name of Zac after turning over the address book twice. "How could it be?" She pouted in bewilderment. Dot pointed at a long and creepy name and asked, "is that possible to be this one?" Chapter 327 Wanted To See Daddy Chapter 327 Wanted To See Daddy "An imperious, independent, narcissistic, venomous, arrogant icehouse." Mili repeated word by word, and her big eyes twinkled in confusion. "With so many criticism, mommy, do you hate this person or like this person?" "If I exined it literally, she should hate him. But you know, Mommy is a double dealer. The more she hates you, the more she likes you." Dot crossed his arms over his chest and said with a serious expression. Mili nodded her head and said, "people close to each other usually call each other by pet names. That''s why the bossy, independent, narcissistic, bossy and arrogant icehouse is most likely to be the daddy who divorce mommy." She tapped on the dialing key and was about to dial it, but was stopped by Dot. "Once he answers the phone, he would know that we are children. If we use wechat, he will think we are mommy." "Yes." Mili nodded and opened the wechat. At the moment, Zac was walking back and forth in his office. He had nned to entertain his mother-in- law, but Holy told him on the phone that Lucy had taken Essie to Yang City. He had a bad feeling that his mother-inw would beat up the couple. When he saw the message from Essie, his gloomy and deep eyes gleamed. "Zac?" It was weird for the woman to give a message with the word and a question mark. Zac frowned and replied with the word "nonsense", which represented his anger. "Yes, it''s him. His name is Zac, our daddy." Mili began to jump with joy. "You are as poisonous as I expected." Dot''s reply was like a bomb to Zac. "You''re such a fool. Have you lost your brain again today?" Lying on the sofa, Zac replied before long. "He calls mommy idiot." Mili stuck out her tongue. "Mommy is confused. She often loses things, doesn''t know the road and can drive in the wrong direction with the navigation." Dot rubbed his chin and said sadly. Mili nodded in agreement. Sitting in Essie''s car, she never dared to doze off. She would gather all her energy to guide Essie, in case she drove to the wild. "What are you doing?" She sent a message to Zac. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Working. Have youe back to Dragon City?" "No, I''m in Yang City." "With Hanson?" Zac frowned and tried to pull her out of the other side. "Daddy knows daddy Hanson." Mili said in surprise. "Isn''t it amon scene on TV that two men chase after a woman?" Dot shrugged his shoulders and wasn''t surprised at all. After a long time, there was no response. Zac was furious. "Come back right now. Don''t force me to Yang City to catch you." Mili was shocked with her eyes even wider than the bell. "Ouch! Daddy is going to catch mommy!" "Mommy is with daddy Hanson now. He must be jealous." Dot analyzed the situation rationally. Although they were twins of mixed sex, Dot and Mili had totally different personalities. He remained calm and unchanged in character. "Wasn''t he asking for a divorce?" Mili pouted. "Mom should be the one who asked for the divorce, not him." Dot touched his chin and said thoughtfully, just like an adult. "Is it because mommy cheated on daddy and fell in love with daddy Hanson?" Mili looked dejected. This was how it was in the TV series. "We can''t rule out this possibility." Dot nodded. "If so, isn''t daddy pathetic? Mommy abandoned him. He didn''t even know that he had two kids. " Mili''s sympathy for her father surged up like the river. They only chatted but forgot to reply to him. In rage, Zac was almost to smash his mobile phone, and he used many angry expressions to brush the screen. Mili immediately had a brainwave. She quicklyforted him with a lovely expression and asked, "do you like children?" A sly smile appeared on the corners of Zac''s mouth. "When youe back, we make it up. What do you think?" "Do you like it or not?" "I like your child." Mili giggled. Her daddy loved her and Dot. "You don''t want to divorce, do you?" She asked again. A trace of hesitation shed across Zac'' dark eyes. Something was wrong with that woman today. Was she stimted by her mother-inw? "I hope you will be my wife forever." He must give her confidence. "Poor daddy." Mili frowned sadly. "If only he and mommy could be together." "Daddy Hanson will leave if mommy and daddy make up. Mommy has to choose between daddy and daddy Hanson." Mili lowered her head. After a long time of silence, she sighed softly and said, "it''s better for mommy to choose daddy Hanson. We were created by daddy. He will always be our daddy, but daddy Hanson has no blood rtionship with us. If he separates with mommy, he will not be our daddy Hanson any more. I don''t want daddy Hanson to leave us." "Yes." Dot nodded. At this moment, the door was pushed open. It was Essie. She walked in and said, "did you call uncle Holy?" "Yes." Mili asked hastily and exited the wechat. "Come on, let''s go downstairs and have some fruit." Essie said, patting the kids'' heads lovingly. Zac was still waiting for the reply of Essie. After a long while, he didn''t receive any response from her, so he dialed the number directly. Seeing that the caller ID was him, Essie went to the yard to avoid being heard by Lucy. "Why don''t you reply? Don''t you know that I hate to wait for a reply?" "Reply what?" Essie was confused. "Wechat, are you suffering from intermittent amnesia?" Zac said furiously. "When did I..." She stopped and checked her wechat at once. God! She almost fainted when she touched her forehead. It was... She turned her head and nced at the hall. The two mischievous kids were talking andughing with Hanson. They were as calm as if nothing had happened. ''Smart children will cause troubles too.'' Essie thought in her mind. "I''m shopping with my mother now. I can''t reply. I''ll go to see you when I go back tomorrow." "Is Hanson there?" He was obviously unhappy. "Hello... Hello... Ah, the phone is almost out of power. Hang up. " She didn''t want to argue about this topic with him. She had to end the call as soon as possible because she had something more important to do. After eating the fruit, she asked Mili and Dot to go into the room. "Who is using wechat in the name of Mommy?" "It''s me." Dot said and thought he was the boy, and he should stand out and take the me. "It''s me, not my brother." Mili lowered her head. "I just want to talk to daddy." "Who told you he was daddy?" There was a strange sadness in Essie''s heart. "He''s your husband, definitely our daddy," Mili replied in a low voice. "He''s your daddy, but you can''t let him know your existence. Don''t do that again." Essie said. "Why not let him know? It is pity for a daddy who doesn''t know his kids and y with them. " Mili lowered her eyes dejectedly. "If daddy knows, he will take you away from mommy. Then you can''t live with mommy and daddy Hanson anymore." Essie touched her head sadly. Once their identity was revealed, there would be a long-term battle to win the custody of the child. Since Zac was so bossy and powerful, she definitely couldn''t win the custody of the child. She was afraid that she couldn''t see Mili and Dot anymore. But Mili didn''t understand. There were a hundred questions in her little heart. "Why can''t I live with mommy and daddy Hanson when I see daddy?" "It''s not your business. You are too young to understand." She couldn''t tell them the cruel fact. Mili sighed slightly. The adult world was really tooplicated for her to understand. "Daddy said he didn''t want to divorce you. Do you want to divorce him because you want to be with daddy Hanson?" She asked again. Essie was shocked again. She never thought that her daughter would ask such a question. "No, it has nothing to do with daddy Hanson. The reason why I want to divorce your daddy is that we can''t get blessing in our marriage." "Why? Dot, grandpa, grandma, uncle Holy and I, we will bless you. " Mili tilted her head to one side and looked at her. She couldn''t think of anyone that would stand in the way of her mommy and daddy''s marriage. "Grandma won''t." "Grandma wants mommy to divorce daddy. Because she loves daddy Hanson. She doesn''t like daddy." Dot suddenly interjected. "We also like daddy Hanson. I hope mommy and daddy Hanson can get married, so daddy Hanson will always be our daddy Hanson. But we also want to see daddy. He doesn''t know our existence and we are so sad. " Her long, dense eyshes fluttered, and a drop of tear fell down. Essie didn''t want to repeat her mother''s tragedy but forgot that her child was repeating hers. Essie failed to give them aplete family, so they had an inexhaustible pity in their hearts. As soon as they returned to Dragon City, Zac came. Seeing his sullen face, Essie Knew that he was on the verge of going mad. She made her way into the sofa to avoid drawing fire. "Would you like a cup of tea first?" She poured him a ss of ice tea to cool him down. It seemed that he was really angry. "Well... I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau of Yang City yesterday. " She whispered. A muscle on his face twitched violently. "What were you doing there?" "Check... Check my divorce. " Essie answered haltingly. She dared not tell him frankly that she went to get the marriage license with Hanson. ording to his state at the moment, he would definitely strangle her on the sofa. "Why do you want to check this?" Zac leaned back on the sofa, with a mixed feeling of anger and gloom in his face. "I have to figure out whether I have divorced or not." Essie whispered to herself. She was waiting for him to confess his "crime" voluntarily. But Zac looked calm and it seemed that he was not worried at all that she would me him. After all, he was the most cold-blooded young man in Dragon City and he was fearless of nothing. Such a trivial matter was not worth caring about. Chapter 328 Who Is The Childrens Father Chapter 328 Who Is The Children''s Father There was a moment of silence in the air. When Essie heard him say anything for a long time, she couldn''t help but ask, "are we divorced or not?" It was not in a hurry to answer her question. Zac picked up the porcin cup on the tea table, slowly took a sip of the tea, and then opened his thin lips. "Do you want to divorce or not?" Essie choked, lowered her eyes and covered her struggling and ambivalent eyes with her thick eyshes. The two groups in her heart were fighting fiercely, and she couldn''t believe the one who scared her finally won. She didn''t want to divorce and wanted to be with this man all her lives. No, no, no. she shook her head in panic. This was not her real thought. Absolutely not. "I... Of course I want a divorce. Then I can get rid of you. " She tried her best to ignore the strong resistance of the winner. With his face gloomy for a moment, a malicious and insidious smile yed at the corners of his mouth. "I don''t know why, but I really like to see your disappointment look recently." He meant... Were they really not divorced? "Thewyer who sent the letter for me said that our marriage was already done. Why..." She was astonished and confused. Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Zac, wyer is also doing business with money. Give him more money and ask him to send an e-mail at the same time. Don''t you think it''s amon thing?" His careless tone was like a hurricane, causing a thousand waves in Essie''s heart. "Do you let him lie to me?" "Do you think you can leave safely before I get even with you?" Zac said it word for word with a cold voice. He threatened her. She trembled and a chill spread from her spine to every part of her body. This man was too terrifying. She was no match for him at all. But what was more horrifying was that with the white g pping in her heart, the surrendered faction gained the upper hand and lost all the fighting power. "Do you mean if I have a baby with you, our business will be settled?" She bit her lips and asked in a low voice. "This is between Essie and I, not to Cathy and I." He answered slowly. "Then I will give you two children." Hearing that, Essie''s thick eyshes trembled slightly. Since Mili and Dot wanted to see him, she''d better let them see him before they return to America. Zac was surprised at what she said. "Do you really want to leave me?" "The marriage between us is totally a mistake," Essie''s weak voice sounded like a cold wind. The grudge between the members of thest generation was doomed to be an insurmountable gap between them. She didn''t want Lucy to be sad, nor did she want to forgive Mary for her "sin". Therefore, their separation was the only and best result for them. Sadness shed in Zac''s eyes. He took a sip of tea to repress the anger in his heart. For a long time, he asked in a low voice, "is it because of my mommy and Elizabeth that your mother has a prejudice against me?" "Isn''t it the same as your mommy? She can''t ept me. Since both of our mothers don''t want us to be together, why should we do anything to make them sad? " Zac had already understood what she meant. Sure enough, her mother-inw hadpletely changed her attitude. She no longer supported him, butpletely stood on the side of Hanson. It was an extremely awkward situation. "It was the business of thest generation. We have nothing to do with it. Why should we be influenced by them?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Essie shook her head and said, "love is one thing between two people, but marriage is one thing involved two families. Our marriage needs the blessings from the elders. There is another important reason why my mother and president Xu finally broke up. Besides Elizabeth, the other reason is that Mrs. Vicki who can''t ept my mother as her daughter-inw. She made things difficult for my mother and never gave her a good look. Because of this, she didn''t like me and my sister and never hugged us. My mom often cried in her room alone. I saw everything and knew she was sad about this. " Essie paused and tears welled up from her eyes. "When I was in Rong Mansion, I recalled the same tragedy as her. I watched your mother''s face every day. I tolerated her disgust and her malicious destruction and frame. These days are very painful. I don''t want to continue." His heart twisted. He stretched out his hand and gently wiped away her tears. "I''m not Baron, and I won''t let the same thing happen. We''ll live alone from now on. I won''t have too much contact with mommy. You don''t need to see her unhappy face." She shook her head and smiled bitterly, "I just want a simple life. I don''t want to make too much trouble for myself. You can''t give me that." His handsome face was contorted. He didn''t want to hear this. In fact, the biggest problem between them was that she didn''t love him. Maybe she was confused, and she didn''t know what feelings she had for him, so her heart was always fluttering. If two people really loved each other, any problems and difficulties could be ovee. "If I can''t, then no one can." After saying that, he went out in anger. Two dayster, Essie went to Yang City to visit the kids again. As soon as they entered the house, Lucy asked about the divorce. She temporized, with the excuse that Zac was on a business trip abroad. Perhaps because Yang City was too close to Dragon City, the paparazzi''s sense also extended. She and Hanson went to sea with the children and was soon photographed by paparazzi. Le was the first one to get the gossip. She was very excited, as if she seized the braid of Essie. She jumped into the car and drove to the vi of Zac. "Zac, I have something to show you." She said as she handed him a stack of photos. Taking it over and ncing it lightly, Zac immediately felt the shock, "what''s this?" "It was shot by paparazzi. Essie and Hanson went to sea with their two kids." After a pause on purpose, she continued, "and as for these two kids, one is called Mili, and the other is Dot. They were born in America by Essie and Hanson." "No way!" A violent spasm came into Zac''s mind all of a sudden. It was not until Zac''s handsome face came into view. He remembered that Essie had told him in person that she had never had any rtionship with Hanson. How could she have two children with him? "The paparazzi heard that they called Hanson daddy. If it was not his children, why did they call him daddy?" Le said in a very positive tone, fearing that he wouldn''t believe her. Zac''s heart was rolling like a tsunami that could swallow the whole world, and his viscera were twisting into a ball. He could not believe that she and Hanson had two children! He rushed out of the vi like a storm to find out the truth. "Mili, Dot..." He remembered that Essie used to murmur the two names to him. He remembered very clearly that Essie told him that she had kept two cats. Were they really cats? Essie had juste back to the vi of Alice, and Lucy hade with her because Lucy didn''t believe that Essie could deal with this matter well. She was afraid that she would make trouble for them. As long as she didn''t divorce Zac, she couldn''t sleep or eat well. When Zac came in, Essie sensed something unusual. Lucy was basking in the sun in the garden at the moment. She took him into the room because she didn''t want to disturb her mother. As soon as the door was closed, Zac cornered her. "Didn''t you keep two cats? Now your whole family is back. What about your cats? " Hearing his words, Essie was shocked. She didn''t know why he suddenly mentioned this matter. He was confused and a little uneasy. "My mother... Put them in the next house for recuperation. " She stuttered to exin. A hint of rage shed through his dark eyes like lightning. He raised his hand and strangled her. "I''ll ask you again. Who''s Mili? Who''s Dot?" The blood had faded away from her face, and a strong terror rose from the bottom of her heart. The corner of her mouth seemed to be frozen by the coldness emitted by Zac. It was numb and stiff for a long time before she opened her mouth with difficulty. "They are... My... Cats." She said in a straightforward and dull way. Before she finished speaking, a heavy punch fell on her side. He used all his strength, and the whole wall was shaking. She felt like a fragile pottery, which broke into pieces with the shaking. Did he know? Did he know something about Mili and Dot? What should she say? Zac loosened his grip on her neck. For fear of breaking her neck when he was out of control, he pulled out a photo from his pocket and ced it in front of her. "Tell me, who are the two children?" On the other hand, Essie''s face was as pale as a piece of paper, and her lips also lost their color. She had been very careful, but she didn''t expect that she was still photographed by paparazzi. She had known that Yang City was too dangerous and that the children shouldn''t have stayed there at all. "They are..." Her throat was twisting in panic, and her tongue was shaking so violently that she could no longer speak. Her expression was like a guilty conscience, which made the nerves of Zac nervous all over. "Whose children are they? Whose children on earth are they?" "They... They are... " Essie stuttered. The door was pushed open with a loud bang before she could finish her words. "They are the kids of Hanson and Essie when they were in the United States." Lucy said clearly and forcefully. The surprise on Essie''s face widened, and all of a sudden, she eximed, "mother..." She didn''t expect that her mother would say something like that. Wasn''t she throwing mud on her? Zac''s shoulders shook violently, as if a dagger was stabbed into his back from inside. He was in a cold sweat with pain. "Is it true?" He stared at Essie, eyes red with tears. Looking at him in a daze, Essie couldn''t speak a syble as her throat was blocked by a strong fear. Her thousands of words turned into helpless tears. Did she acquiesce in it? Chapter 329 Shield Off The Bullet Chapter 329 Shield Off The Bullet A mixed feeling of pain, despair and rage swept over, that swallowed Zac mercilessly and brutally. "Divorce Essie as soon as possible, so that they can be reunited." Lucy added. It was no difference to add fuel to fire. With a strong chest and a heavy gasp, Zac was like an injured beast struggling to die. "How cruel you are, Essie!" He gritted his teeth, turned around and staggered out. When she heard the footstep disappear, she fell to the ground helplessly. "Why did you lie to him? Why?" "Only in this way can he give uppletely and divorce you," Lucy said. Her hatred towards Mary was growing every day, and her son even made her hateful. She would never allow her daughter to be together with her son. As long as they could divorce, she would do anything. Raising her head again, Essie found that the woman in front of her was so strange. The woman''s eyes were filled with hatred, which was no longer the kind and lenient mother she knew. "I will divorce Zac, but I want a clean conscience. I can''t let him think that I''m a slut." She ran out crying. Her heart ached. The moment Zac walked out, her whole world seemed to copse. Zac was no longer in his office, vi, or Rong Mansion. His phone was turned off, so was all his contact information. Even William did not know where he was. As if he was disappeared from the universe. It seemed that her heart was bathing in the Arctic Ocean. There was no sunlight, no temperature, only darkness and coldness. Shey on the sofa and stared at the ceiling with empty and absent eyes. She could stay there all day without moving. "Sister, are you sick?" Holy walked up to her and touched her forehead with concern. "I''m fine." She weakly opened the corners of her mouth and wanted to smile at him, but the smile had not taken shape. She was in a good health, but she was sad, and could no longer smile. "Mother called when they were having dinner. Are you going to call her back?" Holy asked. She shook her head. Perhaps she asked about the divorce again. She didn''t want to talk about it at all. Now as long as she heard her mother''s voice, she seemed to be pressed by a heavy stone and she felt she could not breathe. She was so tired, so tired that she closed her eyes and didn''t want to open them again. "Sister, you haven''t eaten anything all day today. How about I ask Helen to cook some noodles for you?" Holy asked with concern. Noodles? Essie muttered in a trance again. She had unwittingly thought of the braised noodles cooked by Zac. Although he had never done anything in the kitchen before, it was his first time to cook it. He looked really awkward. He cut his finger and his arm got burnt from the hot oil. The more she thought about it, the more she smiled and then burst into tears. "Sister, don''t cry, don''t cry!" Holy was overwhelmed. "I''m fine, just a little sad." Essie started to sob. Her heart hurt as if thousands of ws were scratching it. "Is it because of brother Zac?" Holy stretched out his hand to wipe her tears and asked, "Did mother force you to divorce him?" Essie didn''t answer, and her eyes were full of gloom, without a glimmer of hope. "The person you love is brother Zac, not brother Hanson, right?" Holy asked again. Essie was shocked. She loved Zac? Did she love Zac? She repeated the question and felt a pang in her heart. She loved Zac! Yes, she loved Zac! She replied with certainty. Maybe she had fallen in love with him a long time ago. That was why she cared so much about his rtionship with Le, his attitude towards her and her position in his heart. But she didn''t realize it or dare to admit it. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She was too scared. She didn''t want to be the cannon fodder, nor did she want to be a substitute for Le, neither did she want to fall into the fire and burn herself to death. So she closed the heart and forced him out. But now, he misunderstood her and didn''t want to talk to her any more. What should she do? What should she do? She felt terrible and confused, as time passed by. A weekter, the phone that she hadn''t thought of for a long time suddenly came in with a text message. She took it out and found it was Zac''s message. It read, "See you in the Royal Tea Restaurant at three o''clock." The short message rejoined the hope of her quiet and desperate heart. He was back. Finally he was back! She ran out of the office ecstatically, jumped into the car and rushed to the Royal Tea Restaurant. Zac sat near the window. She saw him at a nce. She rushed into the tea restaurant at one breath and rushed to him. He looked much thinner than before. His face was pale and haggard. "You... When did youe back?" He was expressionless with only indifference in his eyes, as if she was a stranger. "I''m not here to talk about our old days." His tone was even colder, like a cold wind ofte winter. She knew that he was still angry. Today, she had decided to tell him everything about Mili and Dot. After taking a sip of tea, she pursed her lips and said, "In fact, Mili and Dot..." Before she could finish her words, a stack of documents were thrown towards her. She was dazzled by the content of the divorce agreement. "I have sighed on it. You handle the rest," he said indifferently. "Zac..." It was not easy for her to gain a glimmer of light, but she was kicked into the cold and dark sea again. Her throat was blocked by strong bitterness and she could not say a word. "From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Take care of yourself." He stood up and walked out coldly. It seemed that he didn''t want to stay with her any longer. A teardrop fell down from her eyes and fell on the agreement in front of her. Then it fell down one drop after another, like a pearl with broken thread. His signature pen and ink melted in tears, bing blurred. Zayn didn''t leave the teahouse. Sitting in the car, through the window, through the floor to ceiling windows, he stared without blinking his eyes at her and her face which was now covered by tears. ''Essie Yi, isn''t this what you always want? I am let go of you. I am freeing you. You shall feel happy. Why are you crying?'' He clenched the steering wheel, feeling a little confused. He didn''t know how he had spent this week. If William hadn''t found him, he might have died in extreme despair and pain. He didn''t let her go before because he loved her. But now, he gave up because he loved her. After a long while, Essie came out. Standing at the gate of the tea restaurant, she suddenly didn''t know where she should go. Without Zac, she was just like a little bird that lost its way home. She was frozen in ce, while Zac stared at her deeply. Suddenly, there was a sh of red dot between her eyebrows, out of nowhere, and she did not notice it at all. But Zac saw it clearly. "Essie, move away!" Zac pulled the door open and ran towards her like a hurricane. All of a sudden, a sound of gunshot came through. Though she didn''t know who was shooting at her, the only thing she knew was that a tall man protected her and brought her to the ground. "You... Are you okay?" Zac asked in a low and weak voice. She shook her head, "I thought you had gone." "Yes, I should have... I should have gone." He smiled bitterly, frowned, and then fell to the ground. "Zac, what''s wrong with you?" Essie screamed. When she moved her hands from his shoulder, she found that his arm was covered with blood. The blood was not hers, but his! He was shot! "Zac!" she screamed out and trembled to call the emergency number. The ambnce arrived soon. She sat beside him, holding his hands tightly. She was very scared. Very scared. Even if she was locked into a basement, she had never been as scared as she was now. She said, "Zac, wake up. Don''t scare me, okay?" She wept, rubbed his eyelids and kissed his hands. The killer was aimed at her. She should be the one lying here, but he took her shield to ward off the bullet for her. Why did he do that for her? Perhaps her voice woke him up. He slowly opened his eyes and said, "You little idiot, don''t cry." She had cried for a long time today, so he didn''t want to see her cry any more. He feebly covered her face with his hand, and wiped away her tears. But as soon as he wipe one drop of her tears, another drop fell down soon. "Don''t leave me. Freezing guy, don''t leave me," she sobbed as she said out of one breath. Her whole body was trembling. She was afraid of losing him. Now she finally understood that he was very important to her. Her heart and soul had already been given to him, and could never be taken back. His mouth twisted in a bitter smile as he said, "Don''t worry about me. If we get divorced, we will have nothing to do with each other... From now on, you should live happily with Hanson and forget everything between you and me... I will forget you..." His voice was getting lower and lower and finally disappeared. "Zac Rong!" Seeing that he closed his eyes and didn''t open them again, she felt that her heart was like being cut by a knife. It was so painful that she was almost suffocated. "Zac, Mili and Dot are your children, not Hanson''s. you haven''t seen them yet. You can''t be hurt. Do you hear me?" She cried. Suddenly, she thought of the divorce agreement in her bag, and she tore it into pieces. "We''re not getting divorced. I''m your wife, and I''ll be around you all my life. You can''t back out, nor leave me. Do you hear me? You can hear me, right?" Along the way, she kept talking and crying, trying to wake him up, but he had been in aa and never opened his eyes. Chapter 330 I Dont Remember Her Chapter 330 I Don''t Remember Her The door of the operating room remained closed for a long time. Essie was crying sadly and worried about him. "God bless the boss. He will be fine." Said William, who didn''t know what to say. He could onlyfort her. At this time, the men in ck had blocked the whole Dragon City and searched for the killers. Mary and Albert also rushed over. When Mary heard that Zac had taken a bullet for Essie, she bristled with rage. Without hesitation, Mary pped in Essie''s face and shouted, "you''re a disaster! Why can''t you stay away from Zac?" "Well, don''t make more troubles at this time." Scolded Albert. "If anything happens to Zac, I will not let her go." How Mary wished that she could rush to Essie and choke her to death. Luce bewitched her husband and Essie bewitched her son. Both of them were bitches. "Zac will be fine." There was a firm tone in Albert''s words. His son must be fine. The operating room''s door was finally opened and the bullet was removed. Fortunately, it was not deadly and no life-threatening. Hearing this, Essie was relieved, but she wasughing and crying at the same time. Since he was fine, she was relieved. However, Zac was in aa after he entered the VVIP ward. He didn''t open his eyes until two days later. She stayed by his side and didn''t even leave him when Mary scolded and drove her away. "Frozen guy, you are awake!" She sniffed and a smile finally appeared on her tired and worried face. "... Who are you? " Zac asked in confusion. He looked at her in apletely strange way. She was shocked. "I''m Essie... Don''t you remember me? " "I don''t know you." He turned his head with his face cold and indifferent. "Did... Did you lose your memory? Do you remember who you are? " Her heart skipped a beat. "Of course I do." There was a hint of disgust in his tone, as if he hated her very much. Essie pressed the nurse call button. After the diagnosis, the doctor suspected that it was a partial amnesia caused by injury anda. He forgot everything happened after fleeing to Yang City. Essie seemed to be hit on the head by a stick. His brain was buzzing. In the ambnce, he said that he would forget everything about them, but she didn''t expect that he really forgot everything about them! "Don''t you remember me at all?" Tears fell down from her eyes. Was the God kidding? It took her a long time to understand her own heart. She wanted to be with him without any hindrance. Why did he lose his memory andpletely forget her? "Are you one of my pursuers?" Zac looked her up and down indifferently, and his eyes were full of mockery. "You look too mediocre, and I''m not interested in you. You have to leave in a second." "I''m your wife. We got married and we are protected by thew." She felt angry, anxious, upset and sad. "Is it fool''s day?" He sneered. Apparently, he didn''t believe it at all. "We got married on fool''s day." Tears were welling up in her eyes. Essie felt like her internal organs were convulsing. "Boss, she is indeed your wife." William exined for her hastily. "Am I crazy?" Zac looked at him in disbelief. The implication in his words was that something went wrong with his brain so he got married with Essie. Essie was heartbroken. He almost became another person as he lost his memory. She wanted to tell him about the story of Mili and Dot, but she wouldn''t tell him in such a condition. If she did, he would take the children away and then leave them to Mary. Mary would not be kind to her children. She might even secretly torture and abuse them. She couldn''t say a word. "Even if... Even if you lose your memory, I''m still your wife. I''ll find a way to help you regain it. " She said firmly. "I will divorce you." He said without hesitation, cruel and ruthless. "No way!" She got angry, put her hands on her hips and red at him. "You''re a person without a full civil capacity now. Even if you file a divorce case against the court, the court won''t ept you. Don''t expect that before you recover." "Boss, Mrs. Essie is right. You can''t get divorced now, so it is more important to cure your amnesia as soon as possible." Suggested William. Zac snorted and said in a very unpleasant tone. "Just let you be my wife for a few more days. I want cherries. Go buy them for me quickly. If you make me unhappy, I will divorce you personally." "Okay." Essie curled up her lips. Did it mean that their marriage existed in name only? This guy had always been frightening. He was totally inhuman when he lost his memory. After she left, he turned his eyes to William. "Which bastard wanted to kill me?" "The killer didn''t want to kill you, but Mrs. Essie. You take a shot for her." William exined. It seemed that Zac truly lost his memory. Zac stared at him in disbelief as if he was shocked by aliens''s sudden attack. "This time, the killer was hired by KA, a famous killers organization. We haven''t caught him yet, but I''m sure he haven''t left Dragon City. He will not stop until he reach his goal." Said William. "Who wanted to kill her?" Zac touched his chin. "She is now the target of many people." Then, William began to simply exin to Zac. Since Zac had lost his memory, William had to let Zac know about the love story of Zac and Essie and the current situation in Dragon City. Zac was shocked all the time. After hearing what William said, he was silent for a long time. Then he opened his mouth slightly. "Find seven or eight people to look at that woman for twenty four hours seven day." "Maybe they think that you and Mrs. Essie have broken up, so they dare to deal with her unscrupulously. How about..." William whispered in his ear. Zac cast a dark nce at him and said, "are we divorced or not?" "No. You tore up the divorce agreement she gave you before, and then she tore the divorce agreement you gave her, so you are still a couple." William exined patiently. "Then do as you say." Zac frowned. He didn''t want to be a widower. Essie carried the cherry back and replied, "It just arrived and is fresh. I have examined it carefully without any chemicals or dye." "How could you know that?" Zac smirked. She was not monkey king who had sharp eyes. With these words, Essie snickered, and poured the fruit into the fruit bowl. Then she went to the bathroom to wash it for him. However, after taking it out, he said coldly, "I''m not interested." "Don''t you want to eat?" She pouted. "That was just now. I''m not interested now." He red at her and said, "go to the corner and wipe it out. Don''t let me see it again." What? When people lost their memories, they would just throw their bad temper to the most extent, wouldn''t they? She took the fruit te and sat down on the sofa in the corner. She was fond of cherries and she could have them if he didn''t eat them. After reporting two matters, William walked out of the room. Lying on bed, Zac stole a nce at the woman in the corner, who was enjoying the cherry. "Woman, do you know that you look very ugly with the dark circles under your eyes? Don''t you know that it''s frightening?" He couldn''t help blurting out. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "It doesn''t matter. I have decided to be with you all my life. If I am a little ugly now, it won''t make a big difference when I get old." She said unhurriedly while eating. Zac choked. A glimmer of unspeakable light shed through his cold eyes. "Your thinking is really ridiculous. In fact, is your mind different with others?" With her head nodded like a chicken pecking rice, she said, "Yeah, I''m different. You always call me muddleheaded." Zac was speechless. He gave her a bleak look. "After you eat, go to bed. Don''t let me see your panda eyes again." "Okay." She muttered, put down the fruit te and moved the folded bed to his bedside. "What are you doing?" He raised his eyebrows and looked at her, confused. "I am ready to sleep." She put the pillow at the head of the bed and lied down. "Get out and sleep in your room." He growled, looking extremely unhappy. "Once I fall asleep, my facial features are closed. If you have something to tell me, I can''t hear you in another room. So I''m going to sleep here." She exined. The VVIP ward was like a deluxe suite, and there was a lounge for nurses and family members. But she was worried that he would be alone here, so she had to sleep next to him. "Woman, to be honest, I don''t want to see you for even a minute. Please behave yourself and get out of my sight as soon as possible. Don''t get in my way, okay?" Zac opened the iPad and said in disgust. It seemed that she was the obstacle to ruin the beautiful world. She looked indifferent. She had known well about his sharp tongue, and had long practiced a set of immune skills. "I''m not ugly. You will be used to me." With that, she closed her eyes and pretended to be dead. Zac was helpless. He turned around to look out of the window. Out of sight, out of mind. The sunlight shone in through the slightly opened curtain and shone on his slightly pale face, which made his eyes darker, like an ancient well that had existed for thousands of years and was bottomless. But she didn''t sleep for a long time. When Jane brought food to them, she woke up. She helped Jane set up the table and set the dishes. "Are you hungry?" Essie served him a bowl of porridge, picked up some pork and bamboo shoots and prepared to feed him. He frowned and said, "I don''t want to eat meat. Pick out all of them." "Okay." She nodded, thinking that he didn''t want too greasy food as his wound hadn''t healed yet, so she quickly picked out the meat and put it in her bowl. After feeding him the porridge, Essie told Jane to stew a ck fish soup for him. The ck fish was good for healing wounds. "The meat is too little. Ask the chef to cook more meat." Thest sentence from Zac made both Essie and Jane a little surprised. Did he just said that he didn''t want to eat meat? It seemed that Zac had read their minds. He frowned and said sourly, "idiot! The more meat, the better." "Okay." Essie scratched her head. Zac had always been cunning. She had been used to it, so she picked up the bowl and began to eat. She had lost her appetite for over a month, but today her appetite was surprisingly good, and she ate up all the food left. Chapter 331 Who Was Playing Tricks Chapter 331 Who Was ying Tricks It was extreme noisy in Dragon City today. A piece of shocking news spread in the entertainment and financial field: the daughter of Xu family returned and she remarried with the crown prince of Rong''s Group. It was an official marriage between the two families. Essie didn''t send her parents and children back to Jiang City, but took them to Dragon City and live with them in Alice''s vi. Since the children had been exposed, it was not safe to hide them in Jiang City. It was better to stay in Dragon City. The vi of Alice had an advanced security system, which was much safer than their house in Jiang City. Pana and bodyguards were responsible for their safety and stayed with them and Holy 24 / 7. Seeing the news on the newspaper, Lucy was quite unhappy. How could they get back together when they are discussing divorce? Bob patted her on the shoulder, "it doesn''t matter now. What matters most is Essie''s safety. Last time, if it was not because of Zac who had taken a gunshot for Essie, it would be Essie who was lying in the hospital. " "But what if they are back together?" Lucy''s eyes were full of worry. She was sure that she would never ept Mary''s son as her son-inw. "Don''t worry. Did you hear the doctor? The blood has been basically cleared out of Baron''s head. He is likely to wake up at any time. Once he wakes up, we will take Essie back to America and let her marry Hanson. As for now, God bless us. Since Mary has done so many bad things, her son was sent to us to help Essie and atone for her. " Hearing his words, Lucy felt much better. Since Mary owed her so much, her son was obliged to atone for his mother, or it was too easy for Mary to live. "I have to call Hanson and exin this matter to him in case he misunderstood." Then she went upstairs. Essie left thepany and went to the hospital. At that moment, Le was in the ward. As soon as she saw the news on the newspaper, she went straight to the hospital. Since Zac had lost his memory, he must have forgotten that Essie and Hanson had children. She should let him know again. However, the moment she spoke, she was stopped by Zac, "I''m not interested in what happened in the past. Even if she went to space, it had nothing to do with me." Le confused. It sounds that he doesn''t want to have any rtionship with Essie. But why did the news that they would get remarried came out? "Zac, is the news on the newspaper true?" "Yes." Said Zac. "You don''t remember her. Why did you remarry her?" She couldn''t understand. "Le, when did you be inquisitive?" Zac frowned and seemed to be a little impatient. Lowering her head, Le''s eyshes quivered slightly. She felt frustrated and said, "I just care about you." His eyes softened. He reached out his hand and gently stroked her head, as if tofort her. "I know. You should pay more attention to yourself now. Find a right boyfriend, and have a good rtionship." "Zac, you must have forgotten what happened to me." With red eyes, Le looked up at him and said, "I am not a member of Qin family. There is no need for us to worry about rules. I can freely get married and have a child." Zac was slightly surprised, but he quickly regained hisposure. "Fool, I''ve already married. How can I get along with you?" "I''m the one you love, not her. You married her just to drive Valery away." Said Le. Zac nced at her and said nothing. There was an unreadable look on his face. At this time, Essie came in. She heard what Le said at that time. A gloomy look streaked across her eyes. She opened her mouth and smiled at Zac, "is your wound painful today?" She ignored the existence of someone on purpose. "No, it doesn''t hurt. But as soon as you arrive, my eyes start to ache." Said Zac slowly. What he meant was that she was an eyesore. She wrinkled her nose, walked to the mirror and looked at herself. There was no dark circles under his eyes. It was obvious that there was something wrong with his eyes. "I bought some fresh ck grapes. Do you want to eat them?" Since Le was here, she didn''t talk back to him and immediately changed the topic. "Wash them and feed me." He gave an order as if she were a maid. "Okay." She obediently nodded and took the stic bag to the sink. Le threw a sinister and cold light at her. This woman''s fighting power was really strong. She could even resurrect when she betrayed Zac. Essie put the dried grapes on the fruit tray and ced them on the table, saying, "Miss Le, please have these grapes." Essie said politely, picked up a piece of grape and handed it to Zac. Le realized that Essie''s aim was to treat her as a guest. Le thought that Zac had lost his memory. It was the best time for Le to fight back. She wouldn''t miss it. "Zac, I will stay here tonight to take care of you, OK?" Zac didn''t nod or shake his head. Le was d that he agreed. "Miss Le, there is a rule in the hospital that only one person can be with us tonight. I will take care of my husband. You don''t have to worry about that," said Essie. Before Essie finished her words, a neither too warm nor too cold voice came from the door of the room, "tonight, let Le take care of Zac. You have been here for so many days. You must be tired. Go back and have a rest." Hearing that voice, Essie said, "Mommy, don''t worry. I won''t allow anyone to take care of my husband. Moreover, Miss Le has been brought up in a wealthy family, so she is always made up to be taken care of by others. It''s impossible for her to know how to take care of others." Mary''s face turned blue. "Le is not an outsider. She has been with Zac for more than ten years. If it were not for the feud between the Rong family and the Qin family, they would have been married long ago." Essie sneered in her mind. In the eyes of her mother-inw, Valery was not an outsider, so was Le. Essie, the true daughter-inw in this family, was the outsider. "Mommy, you are wrong. Zac is my fiance at the age of twelve. Don''t say that I disagree him to marry anyone else, even the God doesn''t agree. You see, after so much deliberation, God still arranged him to marry me." She said slowly. Hearing that, Mary''s mouth twitched. So what? As long as she did not ept her, she would not have a good rtionship with Zac. Upon hearing this, Le was infuriated. "Miss Essie, you have grown up in an ordinary family and umted a lot of experience in heavy work, but it doesn''t mean that you can take care of people better than I do. Please rest assured. I will take good care of him tonight. " "Miss Le, please call me Mrs. Essie." Essie thought, ''from now on, I will never be a substitute for you. Instead, I will rece you thoroughly.'' Le gritted her teeth. She was on the verge of bursting out. She would never ask her to be the Mrs. Essie. This position should belong to her. It was her turn to take it. Le did not express her anger in her heart. She was a scheming person unlike Valery who was arrogant and domineering and was afraid that others would not know how arrogant she was. "Miss Essie, if you don''t have anything else to do, you can go back first. I can handle everything here." Le tried her best to speak in a calm tone, but her smile was shadowed by a defiant look. Hearing that, a faint smile yed at the corners of Essie''s mouth. She picked up a ck grape and said, "Miss Le, it''s not that I don''t trust you. I just worry that a three-year-old child like Rabi can''t be taken good care of. I''m really worried that if you can take good care of Zac. The wounds on his back haven''t been healed yet. He can''t be careless at all." Le''s face changed dramatically. "That was an ident." Zac nced at them. After finishing the grapes, he looked at Essie and said, "Well, of course Essie has to stay. My wife stayed here just to serve me as a servant. Otherwise, what''s the point of hering here?" His tone was extremely impatient and rude, allowing no one to object. Le didn''t know what to do. It seemed that what Zac said was to deliberately make fun of Essie. Then, did she win or lose? Mary couldn''t read her son''s mind now. Judging from his attitude, he was obviously disgusted with Essie. Then why did he keep her by his side instead of directly driving her away? Essie fetched a stool and sat beside Zac. She fed him carefully and paid no attention to others. Mary didn''t stay long. She didn''t want to stay with Essie any longer. Le was in the ward. It seemed that she waspeting against Essie. Le didn''t leave until the nurse came to inform her that the visiting time was up. With another sigh, Essie stood up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Lying in bed, Zac turned on the TV. Just when he wanted to watch a program that might show his interest, his phone suddenly rang. It was a wechat message. He picked it up and nced at it. In shock, it was from Essie. ''Isn''t she taking a shower now? Does she have time to send message to him through wechat?'' He didn''t reply, so another message was sent in. "Are you asleep?" He raised his beautiful and bushy eyebrows slightly, a sharp light shed through his eyes, and he replied shortly, "No." "Neither do I. I don''t want to sleep." "What are you doing?" Zac deliberately asked. He wanted to know who was teasing him. "I''m reading." It answered quickly. At the same time, Essie walked out from the bathroom and sat on the sofa beside the bed. "Zac, today is Friday. Let''s watch ''venture with Bear Grylls'', okay?" "Whatever." Zac threw the remote control to her side. At this moment, he was not interested in watching TV at all. He was only interested in the person who had sent messages to him. "Where is your cellphone?" He asked casually. Then she took out a ck phone from her handbag and asked, "here." "You have another cellphone, don''t you?" He asked, as he saw it yesterday. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She rummaged through the bag again, but she couldn''t find it. "Oh, no, I left it at home this morning." It was amon thing for her to lose something. She was always in a confused state of mind. Chapter 332 Love Can Not Be Forced Chapter 332 Love Can Not Be Forced There was a meaningful light shing in Zac''s eyes. It was interesting that someone pretended to be Essie and sent him messages. "Just watch TV." He said lightly. He didn''t want to attract her attention. Then Essie put down the bag and turned her eyes to the TV. Seeing that she was watching intently, he felt relieved and picked up his phone. He returned a Wechat message, "what book are you reading?" "It''s a novel about a child. Her Mommy and daddy had divorced when the child was still in her mommy''s belly. She grew up abroad and has never seen her father. Her father doesn''t know he has a child himself. Don''t you think this child is very miserable? " Zac''s heart trembled. "Her father is more miserable." "Do you think her father will be happy if he knows that he has a child?" "I suppose so." After replying, Zac cast a nce at Essie and asked, "stupid woman, who lives with you now?" "My brother, and Pana, what''s wrong?" She didn''t dare to tell him about her parents living with her children, because she was afraid that he woulde to see her children unexpectedly. Dot resembled him so much that she couldn''t find an excuse to say they were not father and son. "Is your brother suffering from delusional disorder?" He frowned. Needless to say, the person who pretended to be Essie and chat with him through Wechat must be the naughty Holy. "It''s quite normal for children to fantasize." She replied with understatement. "Does he still like to pretend to be someone else?" "Haven''t you yed a pirate and chieftain when you were young?" Hearing that, Essie rolled her eyes at him, feeling that he was asking a very weird question. It was on his back that he had been hit. Why did he feel that his brain became more and more weird? He not only forgot her, but also med her brother. "Only a person like you, whose mind is racing wildly, will do such a boring thing." He red at her and turned to the phone, ignoring her. Since Holy wanted to y, Zac would y with him as much as possible. After all, he was bored at the moment and had nothing to do. "Are you dozing off?" Another message came in since he didn''t reply for a long time. "I''m doing something very important." He sent him a smiling Emoji. "What is it?" "Beat the disobedient kid." "Do you have a child?" "Yes, a boy." The phone was silent for a while, and then came a series of surprising expressions. "Do you married another woman?" Zac swallowed. This little punk was so smart that he didn''t even know that his lie was revealed. "I used all my strength to deal with those disobedient children. I will hit their butts." Instead of answering some questions, he changed to a threatening tone. "It''s wrong to hit your own kid." A message from Holy. "Naughty kids! They get beaten if they don''t listen to their mommy, especially those who stay upte at night." Zac replied with a big Emoji of beating butts. He didn''t get any response. Maybe Holy was too scared to speak one more word. Children were just children. He would be frightened and didn''t dare to make more trouble after being threatened. Zac smiled and put the phone on the bedside table. When Essie saw that he was going to sleep, she turned off the TV and began to make her folded bed. "You want to sleep in this room tonight?" Zac frowned. "Yes. What if you want to drink water or want to go to the bathroom and I don''t hear you?" Essie put the pillow on the bed. "As you like." Zac said coldly and went to sleep. Anyway, it was not him who felt ufortable. In the next few days, Le came here every day. It seemed that she was encouraged by Mary. Mary didn''t like Essie. She hoped that her daughter-inw was Le, not Essie. She encouraged Le not to give up and to win Zac back as soon as possible It was like cheering her up, which made herbat effectiveness and self-confidence a hundred times stronger. This was a good chance for Le to get into the marriage by taking advantage of his memory loss. She wanted to maintain this marriage, but he was always against her. He ignored her or teased her. It seemed that in his heart, Essie was just a maid for him, not his wife at all. In the afternoon, Essie pushed him to walk on the grass while Le told jokes to him aside,pletely ignoring Essie, his original wife as if she was his wife. A little annoyed, Essie decided to snatch the topic. "Ice house, it''s almost new year''s Eve. I heard that on that day, you will set fireworks by theke in Rong Mansion. It must be very beautiful." "Do you want toe and see?" Said Zac, taking a slight nce at her. "I''m your wife. I have every reason to visit there." She pouted and thought that she had promised to have a new year''s Eve dinner with Alena. "It''s your business whether youe or not. I won''t be yourpany." His voice was as cold as the winter wind from afar, but she could not feel the chill any longer. Since he lost his memory, her heart had always been cold, and she had not felt warm for a long time. Le sneered. It seemed that Zac would divorce Essie sooner orter. "Zac, can I go there?" Her face was full of expectation. In the past, she always hoped to be with Zac on new year''s Eve to watch fireworks by theke and stay upte with him. Unfortunately, she was a member of the Qin family and could not enter the gate of Rong Mansion. Now that she wasn''t a part of Qin family anymore, should she be admitted to enter Rong Mansion? "Le, the new year''s Eve is a family reunion. Shouldn''t you stay in the Qin family and stay upte with your parents?" Asked Zac in reply. "I spend every year with my parents. This year, I want to be with you." Le said without hesitation. "I would like to invite you to go with me, but it was for family members to watch the fireworks and stay upte together." Zac said apologetically. ''Then make me your family!'' Le shouted in her heart, and she even began to hate the Qin couple a little. They knew clearly that she loved Zac very much, but they refused to tell her the origin of her life. As a result, Essie took away the position which should belong to her. "Zac, when can I watch fireworks and stay upte with you?" She muttered very quietly. Zac didn''t answer as if he didn''t hear her at all. But Essie heard it clearly. She smiled and said, "Miss Le, I think you still have a chance. After all, Zac is not the only grandchild of the Rong family." Le stared at her fiercely and answered, "Miss Essie, love can not be forced. You know that, right?" "I know. How about you?" Essie retorted. The words were just like a knife stabbing into Le''s throat. She couldn''t swallow them or spit them out. "Zac, the wind is a bit strong. Let''s go back." She changed the topic on purpose, not giving her any response. When Essie saw that Zac nodded, she pushed the wheelchair back. Zac turned his head to look at Le and said, "you can go back first. I have business to deal withter." Le bit her lip and felt very depressed. Why did she have to go when he was dealing with business? Why could Essie stay with him? "No, don''t let me go. I just want to spend more time with you. I won''t bother you." With tears in her eyes, Le looked at him as if she was begging him. Zac showed a cold expression on his face. Obviously, this didn''t work. Although Le was not the biological daughter of the Qin family, after all, she was brought up by the Qin family. The two families competed with each other. Business affairs involved business secrets, how could he not take precautions against her? Le didn''t dare to say anything more. She was afraid that he would be unhappy, so she had to leave in frustration. Essie let out a sigh of relief when Le left. Nowadays, mistresses worked harder than wives. After Zac was discharged from the hospital, Essie cooked the pig brain soup by thekeside vi. She didn''t know what to eat but thought the pig brain might be helpful for his memory. "You should eat this." His tone was rather sarcastic. "Yes, I did. I cooked two. One for each of us." There was a saying that one would never hit a person who was in smiles. Therefore, when it came to this matter, Essie opened her mouth and smirked deliberately, so as to retort him silently. She was immune to and had a natural defense against his tongue. "Eat Pig brain, you will be stupid as pigs." He snorted. "It turned out that you never transformed to a pig even though you had pork every day," She stuck out her tongue and her forehead was hit by him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ouch." She put her hand on her forehead in pain. Didn''t he lose his memory? Why didn''t he forget this trick as well? He put the spoon on the table hardly and said, "feed me." It sounded like amander was ordering his soldiers. Then she sighed deeply. After the man lost his memory, his arrogant young master had a direct temper. She fed him a spoonful of pig head, and said, e on, open your mouth." She coaxed the child in the same tone. The man red at her, reluctantly opened his mouth and ate the pig head. "It''s delicious, isn''t it?" She giggled and said, "just eat more. Maybe you can regain your memory." "I have no good memories. It doesn''t matter whether I recover or not." He said casually. Her thick eyshes quivered slightly, and her eyes dimmed. Wasn''t it good? Wasn''t it good memories when they were together? It was true that they often quarreled with each other and took advantage of each other, but... "How could you know whether it''s beautiful or not if you forget it?" She asked him in a low voice. "I''ve heard that we have divorced many times. It means that you are an ipetent wife." He pinched her chin, and the coldness in his eyes froze from her eyes to her heart. She unconsciously shrank a little. "You... You neither. " She plucked up all her courage to resist him. "Then divorce as soon as possible and disappear in front of me." He growled, his tone was cruel and ruthless, as if he was fed up with her. She swallowed the bitterness in her throat. She didn''t me him for losing his memory. In the past, she was sad, desperate, and angry. She desperately tried to escape from him because she thought he didn''t care about her at all and only took her as a substitute. Now, he had taken a bullet for her, which meant she was not dispensable. There was a small ce in his heart that belonged to her, so she decided... Chapter 333 Will You Protect Me (Part One) Chapter 333 Will You Protect Me (Part One) "You can''t get rid of me this life time. Except me, don''t expect to have a second wife," she stood with arms rested on the hips and said firmly. There was a touch of unspeakable excitement in the eyes of Zac, which shed like a meteor. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he sneered, "It is a matter of a minute for me to divorce you. Do you have the ability to resist?" ''No.'' She thought to herself, ''In front of such an arrogant, imperious, self-centered, cold-blooded, ruthless and arrogant overlord like him, I am like a tiny ant that will be crushed to death in a minute.'' However, as an ant, she was not afraid of death. Even if he was making trouble for her, she would not shrink back. "You have amnesia. So you are a natural person of noneplete civil conductive capacity. You can''t have a divorce," she said unhurriedly. "If I want to get rid of you. I don''t have to get a divorce." He smiled coldly. She quivered slightly. Did it mean that he nned to have sex with another woman there outside? But, could he? "You have a hidden disease, don''t you forget?" she reminded him in a very low voice. zing anger shed in his eyes. At the mention of it, he grew angrier. "Do you want to tell me that it is useful to keep you by my side?" "I... I mean, you can''t find a mistress," she exined in a hurry, and his eyes were like lions that were going to hunt, which made her a little scared. "Then show me your value." He stood up all of a sudden and twisted her in his arms, like an eagle trying to pinch a chick. A raging fire wildly swayed in his dark eyes and even burnt her cheek. She said, "Let go... Let go of me. Your wound is not fully healed. The doctor said you can''t do strenuous exercise." "You serve me." He snorted coldly, let go of her, turned around and went upstairs. She stood there dully, at a loss. He stopped at the top of the stairs and turned to look at her, "What are you waiting for? Get up or get out." After saying that, seeing that she was still unmoved, he added irritably, "Get out and never try to come back again." The destructive and threatening power was like a bomb. The huge mushroom cloud above her head blocked the sunlight. The chill went through her feet and spread all over her body. She couldn''t help shivering. She moved her feet mechanically and followed him upstairs. She couldn''t remember how many times she had fainted, and he was like a beast, a beast that had been hungry for many days and could swallow its prey. It was not until the next day that she woke up. She felt sore all over her body, as if she had been torn open and assembled again. He leaned against the head of the bed, with a satisfied expression on his face, "You''re only of this value." He said in a cold voice, full of irony. "If I am worth a little, it is better than worth nothing," she answered weakly. "Remember, you shall be here immediately whenever I need you. Don''t make me wait too long, or you must get out immediately," he threatened word by word. She nodded meekly with a submissive expression. He was not a man who would be tender to a woman. After the loss of memory, she was no different from other women. He would not have a tender heart for her. The only thing she could do was to endure. She would not allow him to find a reason to divorce her. After breakfast, she apanied him to the garden to bask in the sun. Sitting on the bench, he looked directly at her hand that was holding his arm. "If you don''t pull your hand back, I''m afraid I''ll break it." "Go ahead. If you break it, you will have to serve me for the rest of my life." Her voice was as soft as a breeze, but it was full of deterrence. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He frowned and looked away. Well, out of sight, out of mind. In the garden, the plum blossoms were blooming vigorously. She picked one randomly, put it under her nose and smelled it. "It smells so good, see?" While saying, she put the flower in front of his nose. He snorted in a sullen voice, "Stupid woman, do you have nothing to do? That is why you always wandering under my eyes all day long?" "No, I have a lot of things to do." Essie shook her head violently, "This year''s general shareholder''s meeting ising, and we also need to hold the banquet for employees at every year end. A lot of things are going to be done. The most important thing is that I still don''t know who is going to kill me. Do you think it is Bles or Elizabeth?" "The killer is dead," Zac said lightly. He was just talking about a stranger. Three days ago, the leading man in ck told him that they found the dead body in a dump and the killer was shot dead between his eye brows. "Dead?" Shocked, Essie asked, "He was murdered to be kept forever silence?" "No, that is not the case." Zac shook his head. "The person who wants to kill you this time is from an international killer organization called KA. This organization is very strict. Killers are only responsible for killing. Only the top leader knows the buyer who hired them. The killers won''t know." Essie sneered. It sounds that her life did worth something. The enemy did actually hire killer from an international group. "It is a good thing that someone helped me kill the killer. I don''t need to worry about it in the future." "It is too early to be happy. I know all the people that KA group is going to kill can never get away with them. They won''t stop until the target dies. Even this killer dies, they will send another one soon." Zac took the flower from her hand and pressed it lightly on his fingertips. Soon the petals became floral mud. Chapter 334 Will You Protect Me (Part Two) Chapter 334 Will You Protect Me (Part Two) A cold shiver ran down her spine. "Am I going to die?" "Don''t worry." He pulled the tip of her chin, "I won''t let you die." "I knew you would protect me." A smile came out of her mouth, like the ink in the tank slowly melted, spreading over her whole beautiful face. He sneered and said maliciously, "To protect you?" He sneered, "Your life or death has nothing to do with me. What''s more, if you die, I will even save my energy to divorce you." She was stunned, and the smile froze on her lips and slowly disappeared. Dark clouds covered her bright eyes. "Then what do you mean?" His handsome and cold face was close to her, "The bullet shot me, and I want their heads to have a good taste of the bullets. You will be safe if he dies." Well, she understood. He did all these for himself and gave her a favor by the way. "Well, thanks to you, I can live a few more years." She took out a tissue and wiped powder on his finger. Her thoughtful act seemed to please him. He raised his beautiful bushy eyebrows slightly, as if he was enjoying the feeling of being served by her. She poured a cup of tea and handed it to him. She was very hospitable, because she wanted him to do her another favor. "Tomorrow is an annual dinner in the chamber of Commerce, and the new deputy director is to be selected. Will you support me?" She pursed her lips and smiled temptingly, as if she was ying a honey trap on him. The chamber of Commerce of Dragon City was of great importance in the business field. Those who could enter the chamber ofmerce were all powerful enterprises of Dragon City. The management position included one president, two deputy presidents and ten directors. Albert had been on the position of president for many years. And Baron and Jim''s father, Hugo were the vice presidents. Ever since Baron went into aa, the Qin''s group focused all their attention on his position as the vice president, trying to rece him. Being the acting CEO of Hengyuan Co., Ltd, Essie must try her best to keep the position of vice president in the Xu''s group, or Xu''s Group would fall to a big bad position in the business field. Zac took a sip of his tea. The sunlight sprinkled on his handsome face through the branches of flowers, making his dark eyes even darker. Like an ancient well, which could not be reached by the sunlight, they were unfathomable and unpredictable. "Why should I support you?" he asked slowly in a low voice. "Because the Xu family and the Rong''s Group are not only partners but also rtives connected by marriage. If you help me, it is the same to help the Rong''s Group. If the position of vice president is taken away by the Qin family, themercial structure of Dragon City may be changed, which will do no good to your Rong''s Group," Essie analyzed calmly and smartly. She had seen clearly that the election was not only for the fight between the Xu''s group and the Qin''s group, but also for the battle between the Rong''s Group and the Qin''s group. "What''s your odds of winning?" Zac asked as his eyes flickered. "If everything goes well, I can get four tickets, one is from the president, one is from you and the other two are from Jim and his father." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Really?" Zac raised his eyebrows slightly. "Why would the Jing Group support you?" "Recently, the Jing Group and the Qin''s group arepeting with each other for the electronic market in South Asia. Jim and his father are not so stupid to support thepetitors, aren''t they? Moreover, since president Xu was appointed as the vice president, the business world of Dragon City has always maintained a favorable position for the Jing Group. I believe they won''t want to break this position," she said thoughtfully. A faint smile flitted over Zac''s lips. He reached out his index finger and touched her head. "I find that your brain is not only back channeling itself, but also divided into two extremes." "What extremes?" She wondered. "You are both stupid and frighteningly shrew," he spoke clearly and forcefully. "Which side do you like?" Her curled eyshes fluttered and she began to aware what happened. "I don''t like either side at all. It is not easy to control smart women, but stupid women are troublesome." He made no lenient to give her a blow. Her bright eyes darkened for a moment, and then lit up again. "You do like me a little bit, but you''ve lost your memory, so you do not know. Otherwise you wouldn''t take the risk of shielding a bullet for me." "Is it a merit or a weakness of being shameless?" He pinched her pink cheek angrily. She cried out and kneaded her rosy cheeks, "Of course, it is a good thing. Haven''t you learned the ''The Thick and ck Philosophy''?" She retorted back. "You are still far from that." He sneered at her. In the business circle, she was just a young grass. Without him, this big tree''s cover, she would have died in the downpour of rain or the burnt of the sun. She understood it quite well. So as long as she was not impulsive and reckless, she would try to make a good rtionship with this tall tree. However, the outside world was so irritated that it was hard for her to keep calm all the time without any impulsion. "I must receive more than half of the approval in the chamber of Commerce to get elected on the position, and my sister is absent, so there are totally twelve candidates for the election. I must get two more tickets. Do you know how I can get these two tickets?" Taking a sip of tea, Zac slowly said, "You can''t get it." Chapter 335 You Have Only One Use For Me (Part One) Chapter 335 You Have Only One Use For Me (Part One) Essie sighed, "I know. I''m still a neer. The directors won''t listen to me. That''s why I turn to you for help." Taking a deep and deep nce at her, Zac said slowly, "It depends on my mood whether I help you or not." Seeming to receive some hints, Essie immediately put on a ttering smile and said, "The Braised Beef Brisket with Turnip I made is very delicious. You liked it a lot before. Let me cook it for you tonight, okay?" There was an old saying in this world that ''Men conquer the world and women conquer men''. That was the eternal truth. Women did not need to buckle on their armor and go into battle. All they had to do was to conquer the man who conquered the world, then, the world was at their disposal. Zac snorted. She was quick to react. This woman was really good at using resources. On the next day, Essie and Zac attended the banquet together. She was dressed in a sapphire blue suit and had a bun, looking noble and mature. The rows and reconciliations between her and Zac confused a lot of people. Such aplicated rtionship had triggered many small earthquake in Dragon City''s business circles. "Since the second daughter left, then therees a third daughter. It seems that Rong family and Xu family are destined to be rtives connected by marriage," one of the directors said with a smile. "Mr. Rong is so lucky to have Miss Xu as his wife." Another director nodded. In the eyes of the public, it would be a piece of cake for Essie this acting CEO of thepany to be the real CEO. Now, she had be the richest woman in Dragon City and owned billions of dors. However, Essie didn''t have the ambition. In the future, Holy would be the only person in charge of the Xu''s group, and she would take the role of an auxiliary political minister to eradicate all the enemies who harbored to overturn the Xu''s group in the past. She would pave a t and broad path for Holy, so that he could take over the position smoothly in the future. Zac and Essie sat next to Albert. Jim chose to sit next to the other side of Essie. "I heard that Zac has amnesia. Is it true?" His voice was so low that only two people could hear it. Essie nodded, "I don''t know when he can recover." "If I guess correctly, he has a mental problem, not a brain problem," Jim said seriously, totally ignoring the fierce look from the man. "Psychological problems?" Essie was shocked. "Compulsive amnesia is one kind of amnesias that people force themselves to forget the past when they encounter something they don''t want to ept or have a blow to them, so they choose to forget it," Jim exined. Is it? Essie took a nce at Zac. Was it because he couldn''t ept the fact that she and Hanson had two kids that he forced himself to forget her? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Just when she was lost in her thoughts, Jim said in a low voice, "Habit cures habit. If you untie his knot, he will naturally recover his memory." "Do you know psychology?" Essie raised her eyebrows and thought that he was talking like a psychologist. "I just shoot some new rolestely. I acted as a psychologist, so I''ve to study it particrly." Jim smile. This was called ''learn to practice''. Essie also smiled. She thought, ''If icy guy really had psychological problems, other than the problems in her brain, I would have had to ask a psychologist for help.'' "Thank you for reminding me, but today I''m still mainly working topete the position of deputy CEO. You''ll support me, won''t you?" She cleverly shifted the topic to the ''right'' one. "Don''t worry. Zac and I will definitely support you." Jim''s pair of charming eyes flickered lightly. Zac cast a stern nce at him. His face was filled with anger. ''Why did my wife need your support?'' Jim threw a weird smile at him. ''What a wife domineering guy! Even he lost his memory, he still dominates over his wife unconsciously, '' he thought. The election was held before the beginning of the dinner, and they applied secret ballot. Essie turned her head and took a nce at Zac. It seemed that he was wearing a mask and he tried to hide all his expressions, leaving behind a pair of deep and cold eyes. Obviously, she wouldn''t know the answer from his face. Would he really help her? She was a little nervous. Before he lost his memory, she could guess a little of what was on his mind. But now he was totally different. His mind changed quicker than flipping pages of a book. If he lost his temper, it was normal for him to ignore her. After the two presidents and the nine directors finished their votes, the election host started to count the result. As a result, Essie narrowly won with one vote majority. With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Essie breathed a sigh of relief. Before she stood up, she whispered in Zac''s ear in a very low voice, "Thank you, my husband." Zac was expressionless, as if he hadn''t heard that. To be honest, whether she would be a vice president had nothing to do with him. But she was his wife. If she was not elected, he would be embarrassed. Essie went upstage to give an address. She was the youngest and the only female deputy CEO in the history of chamber of Commerce of Dragon City. Of course, she didn''t want to be in the position for a long time. After Baron woke up, she could retire. After the dinner party began, she stood up and made a toast to Albert. Seeing this, Albert smiled and said, "It is almost new year''s day. Don''t spend too much time out with Zac alone. Come back home more often." "Okay." Essie nodded obediently. She felt sorry for this father-inw, and the lenient grandpa and grandma of the Rong family. They must have known about Mili and Dot. But they deliberately avoided talking about it. Maybe they were waiting for her exnation. Chapter 336 You Have Only One Use For Me (Part Two) Chapter 336 You Have Only One Use For Me (Part Two) The reason why Jim told her about Zac''s emotional entanglement was that he wanted her to make things clear with him and discuss with him about the kids. However, she was very hesitant and worried, not knowing what to do. What if she told him about the kids and that Zac still couldn''t regain his memory and wanted to have a fight for the custody of her kids? Their marriage now was just like a ss bottle hanging on a thin line. Zac was cold. Her mother and Mary was in the way to obstruct them to be together. And there was Le who always waiting for a chance to win back Zac. They were all like heavy items that added to the ss bottle that hung on a thin line which could break the thin line at any time due to the heavy weight. If she divorced, they would have to talk about the custody of the kids. She couldn''t win over Zac absolutely. She could do nothing but watch him take the kids away. Mary wouldn''t treat her children well. If Le became a stepmother, she would think of them as her obstacles and would think in every way to abuse them and even hurt them. She couldn''t let such a terrible thing happen. At present, the best way was to remain silence. As long as she could dy to talk about it, she would not bring this up under this situation. The most important thing right now was to help Zac restore his memory and stabilize their marriage. Then everything would be handled. On the way back, there was only a silence tone in the car. The expression on Zac''s face was like the night scene outside the window. It was deep and unpredictable. Essie hummed a song by herself. She didn''t like a quiet ce or atmosphere. "You are not only an eye sore in appearance, but also have an ear-piercing voice. You are full of negative energy." Zac rolled his eyes at her. "Am I not a good singer?" Essie stuck out her tongue. She thought ying tricks was the best way to deal with this arrogant and sharp tongued young master who lost his memory. "Do you know the difference between the sound of a goose and a nightingale?" He gave a mocking smile. Feeling depressed, Essie closed her mouth. She lowered her head and drew circles. After a while, she muttered in a very low voice, "Icy guy, if you have time, maybe you should go to see a psychologist. I''m not sure, but maybe he can restore you memory." "Why don''t you find a brain specialist to cure your stupidity?" He stretched his long arm and flicked her head. She shrank back to the corner of the seat in grievance and tried to stay away from him. "Didn''t you say that I was very smart on one side?" She curled her lips. "That side only takes up one percent of your brain capacity, and the rest ny-nine percent is upied by silly, idiot and stupid." He snorted, making no secret of his ridicule on her. What a horrible tongue he had! He did not intend to stop until he kill her by those harsh words! She thought to herself, ''Why does he hate me so much? I don''t look like an ass kisser.'' Was it because he loved her too much, so now he hate her equally? She thought for a while and quickly denied it. He hadn''t loved her so much before. It was just that affection would grow with time. He didn''t hate her that much, did he? "Do you really hate me now?" She couldn''t help asking. "Well, you have a clear estimation of yourself," he answered straightforwardly without any hesitation. It seemed that she was right. A little injury flew into her eyes. Or maybe she was wrong. He didn''t like her at all. There was no affection at all. Taking the bullet was just an instinctive behavior without any affection attached to it. Otherwise, how could he forget herpletely and especially hate her? "It''s okay. Nowadays, falling in love after the marriage is a trend. Once we get along with each other for a long time, you will not hate me." She lowered her eyes, and her long and thick eyshes cast two sad shadows on her eyelids. After that, she murmured in a very low voice, "Actually, I have some advantages." He nced at her coldly, and his eyes narrowed in darkness. "What''s the merit you have? Tell me." "Goofy!" she replied in a low voice. He sneered, "Is that a merit?" Didn''t it? She rolled her ck eyes and said: "I''m not fussy about food. It''s easy to feed." "Am Ick of money to feed you?" Well, this was indeed insignificant to the rich young master. "Then I can cook delicious Braised Beef Brisket with Turnip. Does that count?" She finally thought of something that deserved to be praised. But his thin lips curled and he looked with disdain. "Can''t the cook make it better than you?" The cooks the Rong family hired were all first-ss chefs. How could shepare with them? But... "You said, I can cook better than the cook''s." "I must have said that when I have a bad taste." he sneered. "Not at all." She lowered her head and lowered her voice. It was obvious that she wasck of confidence. When the car stopped at the intersection and waited for a traffic light, he turned his head and looked at her gloomy and deep eyes. "You have only one use to me." "What?" she asked in a low voice, depressed. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Warm the bed." He raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and then smiled wickedly and coldly. She was shocked intensely, and her face gradually receded, turning pale. Chapter 337 They Are Not My Children Chapter 337 They Are Not My Children After a drizzle, the weather was particrly sunny. The sun shone on the grasnd in the park, warm and bright. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The kids were having fun in the park with Bob and Pana. Dot kicked the football on the ground, and the football rolled to the side of an olddy. Mili ran with him to pick up the ball. The olddy picked up the ball and gave it to them. "Thank you, grandma." Mili said politely. "Good kids. What''s your names?" The olddy asked with a smile. "My name is Mili, and my brother is Dot." Mili said in a sweet voice. Although mommy had told her not to talk to strangers, this olddy was amiable and definitely not a bad person. "Are you twins?" The olddy smiled and looked at the two children with her loving eyes. "Yes." Mili nodded, grinning broadly and revealing a row of white teeth. "You are so good." The olddy beamed. "I have a grandson. You two look exactly like him when he was a child." "I look like mommy and Dot likes like daddy." Mili said seriously. "Isn''t your daddy with you?" The olddy stroke Mili''s head. "We didn''t see daddy. We only saw his picture. We live with mommy and daddy Hanson. Daddy has his own home. " Mili lowered her head, depressed. The olddy''s mouth twitched slightly, and her eyes shed a mist like light. "Do you want to see daddy?" Mili nodded and then shook her head. "Mommy said, we can''t see daddy." "Why?" The olddy was a little shocked. "Daddy got hurt and he became a fiend. He forgot mommy. Mommy wants to help daddy get his memory back. And only when daddy turn into a kind prince can mommy take us to see him. Otherwise, daddy will take us away from mommy and we will never see mommy, daddy Hanson, uncle Holy and grandparents again. " Mili said sadly. "So it is." With a smile on her face, the olddy continued, "when I go back home, I''ll help you find a way to help your daddy turn into a kind prince." Mili tilted her head and winked. "Grandma, do you know our daddy?" "Yes, I know him. I have known him since he was a child," The olddy said with a smile. "Really?" Mili''s eyes widened, her face glowing with excitement. Dot didn''t talk much. As long as they were strangers, he remained vignt. "Granny, you said you knew our father. What''s our father''s name?" The olddy smiled and thought, ''he is as cunning as his grandson. He has always been a cool boy since he was a child. He doesn''t like to talk to others.'' Then she said, "your daddy has a surname of Rong, right?" "No, our father isn''t. You don''t know him, grandma!" Dot was afraid that Mili might say something wrong, so he answered quickly. His mommy had told him that there were many bad guys here. They must be careful. They couldn''t tell the strangers who they were. "What a clever boy!" The olddy smiled instead of getting angry. At this time, Bob and Pana came over. "Mili, Dot, it''s time to go home." "Okay." Mili took hold of her brother and waved goodbye to the olddy. Then she left with them. The olddy''s smile grew brighter as she watched them leaving. When the four people went back to the vi, Essie was already back from thepany. "Where did you go?" She smiled and kissed the twins on their cheek. "I went to the park and y football." Dot wiped off the sweat on his forehead and went upstairs to get changed. Mili sat on the sofa and took out her iPad. She had already registered a Wechat ount with the phone number of Essie so that she didn''t need to use Essie''s phone anymore. "Do you still want to chat with daddy on Wechat?" Dot frowned and said, "Your lie has been exposed. He must have found that you are not mommyst time, so he just bluffed you that he wanted to hit a kid." "I know, but I''ve registered a new number and he don''t talk to me. He won''t talk to strangers on Wechat." Mili sighed bitterly. She clicked and sent smiling emoji. The reply came soon, "Holy, I know it''s you. Don''t make trouble again, or I''ll fly over and kick your ass." Today, Zac was too busy to y with him. "He thought it was uncle Holy." Mili was startled, but then she said with a sly smile, "then I will be uncle Holy." "Wow, you got me. You are awesome!" She replied. "You''re trying to make fun of me, but you''re too naive." Zac sent a smug smile. "If you are willing to chat with me, I will tell you what my sister is doing in the future secretly." Mili giggled and covered her mouth. In the office, a faint light shed through the deep and cold eyes of Zac. This little guy had learned to negotiate with him, but the chip was not bad. It was worth considering. So he sent her a handshake emoji. "What is she doing now?" "She is cooking with aunt Pana." Mili replied. Zac raised his beautiful eyebrows slightly. Without his stupid woman by his side, he was quiet and admired the view in front of him, but... She felt a little bored. "What is she cooking? Stewed beef brisket with radish?" Zac couldn''t help but lick his lips. Although he didn''t want to admit that Essie was so good at cooking, the chef at home couldn''t make such good dishes. "We don''t have the stewed beef brisket with radish today. We have broth, fried eggs with tomato, braised fish in brown sauce, sweet and sour pork, sauted Chinese cabbage with vinegar, and kung pao chicken." Mili trotted in the kitchen and then reported to Zac. "How many people in your family with so much dishes?" Zac replied with a sweat emoji. Mili rolled her watery eyes. Her daddy didn''t know that grandpa and grandma took her and her brother to live in the vi, so he thought that there were only three people living here. He sent an awkward smile and said, "my sister said I was growing up and she said I should eat more." "Control your appetite. Be careful of getting fat." Zac thought the stupid woman didn''t raise a child at all. It was obvious that she was raising a little pig. Mili sent a funny face emoji and continued, "my sister said that you got injured and lost your memory. Now you have be a demon. Can you get your memory back and change back to a kind prince?" Zac snorted and there was a hint of anger between his eyebrows. A demon? He hadn''t fully shown his demonic power. From now on, he would definitely let her see his demonic power. "No, I would always be a demon." "Don''t worry. My sister will be an angel to save you." Zac sneered. If she were an angel, she would run into the ne unwittingly, fall off a straight line and transformed into a frog. Essie asked the kids to have lunch downstairs. Mili quickly ended the conversation and deleted the record in case that her mommy would find it again. In the middle of the meal, Essie had just received a message from the demon. It said that Zac wanted to have stewed beef brisket with radish. He asked her to go there as soon as she got off work. She knew that the man would get mad when he was hungry, so she left thepany and went to the vi by thekeside at 5 p.m. The Butler Ann came out to greet her before she entered. "You are back. Mrs. Mary and Miss Le just came here. They said they would wait for Mr. Zac here and have dinner together." "Okay, I know." Essie nodded, and an imperceptible darkness crept over her face. Entering the door, Mary and Le were sitting in the hall, talking andughing. They were on good terms. Actually, Mary made great efforts to destroy her marriage with Zac. Since Valery became a weakling, she had pinned her hope on Le. When Mary saw Essie, the smile on her face immediately disappeared. Arge dark cloud covered her face. "Why are you here?" She said indifferently. "Mommy, I''m going home." Essie smiled. These simple words were like an invisible p in Le''s face. Le said with jealousy and anger. "You have children with someone else, but why do you still badger with Zac? Don''t you have any sense of shame?" Le dared not even mention a word about the children in front of Zac. Now that he was not here, she could say it out fearlessly. "ording to our family rules, it''s unforgivable to cheat on your husband and you must be expelled from our family. Therefore, you are no longer the granddaughter-inw of our family." Mary said. They echoed each other. Essie was not in a hurry to retort. She took a bottle of juice from the refrigerator, opened it and took a sip slowly. "To catch a thief, we need to get the stolen goods, and to catch a traitor, we need to get the evidence. If you want to use me of cheating on Zac and having children with another man, please show me your evidence." "The paparazzi have taken pictures of you, but you still dare to defend yourself. If it weren''t because Zac covered it, the whole Dragon City would have known your scandal." Said Le angrily. "No need to take photos. I went out with my friends and two kids. Does that mean that I have children with someone else? What about the birth certificate? What about the paternity test? " "Luckily, the piblisher didn''t press it out. They would be forced to close because they made up some rumors." She snorted. "Do you dare to say that the two children are not yours?" Le asked. It would not be easy for her to be innocent. "Of course it''s mine! But do they have toe from my belly? Can''t I adopt them? "You were adopted, weren''t you? And everyone else, including you, thought you were the child of Qin family if your parents didn''t mention it." "You..." Le''s face changed dramatically. "Were the two children really adopted by you?" Mary was shocked. "What do you think?" Essie contradicted her deliberately. She kept silent as if she had given tacit consent. Now that there were someone who wanted to take her life, she could prevent them from finding out the truth about the children. She intended to shift their attention from the children and make them believe that the children were not her own children, and that was also a way to protect the children. Chapter 338 She Was A Loser Though She Defeated Leila Chapter 338 She Was A Loser Though She Defeated Le "Aunt Mary, don''t listen to her. She must be lying to you. The baby was born secretly with her and Hanson in America. She said this because she wanted to cover up the fact that she cheated on Zac in America. " Le hurried to exin, fearing that Mary would believe Essie. Of course, Mary didn''t believe what Essie said. In her eyes, she was a skittish tramp. It was normal for her to do this. But she had to prove it. Since Essie denied all the usations, she had to wait until she made it clear in private. "I know. I can tell whether it''s ck or white." Mary said in her usual soft tone. Essie didn''t want to talk to them anymore and went to the kitchen to cook. Since Zac had lost his memory, his patience had dropped a lot. He was sure to be furious if he saw the stewed beef brisket with radish didn''t finished. Since Mary and Le wanted to stay for dinner, Essie cooked a few more dishes. As soon as she heard the sound of door opening, she rushed over, took his slippers from the shoe cab and respectfully ced them next to the man''s feet. The man was very satisfied with her politeness. Although he hated her very much, he enjoyed her service, especially in the evening. So he kept her for the moment. He took off his coat and threw the briefcase to her. She went upstairs with it. When she came downstairs, she saw that Zac was talking to Mary. "Mommy, why didn''t you call me before you came here with Le?" "We are not outsiders. Do I need to make an appointment by phone?" Mary said to Zac, pretending to be angry with him. "Dinner is ready. Let''s eat now. They won''t taste good when they are cold." Essie went into the kitchen and prepared dinner for him. As soon as Zac sat down, she picked up a brisket and handed it to his mouth. "Have a try. Does it taste good?" Zac was pleased to eat it, but his face was as cold as ice. After swallowing it, he opened his thin lips and said in a light voice, "Not bad." Hearing that, Essie knew that he was praising her. So with a faint smile on her face, she sat down beside him. "Mommy, Miss Le, you came here in a hurry, so I only prepared some home cooking dishes. Hope you don''t mind." She said in a very polite tone. Even if she did not like someone, she had to be generous and discreet. Mary''s lips curled into a sinister smile. But there was no smile in her eyes, only coldness and insidiousness. She didn''t need to be polite here. Nor did she want to pretend to be friendly to Essie. "Don''t be so formal with us. We are not outsiders." "Zac has lost his memory now. In his eyes, Miss Essie is like an outsider, isn''t she?" Le took over Mary''s words. She said it in a joking tone deliberately, as if she was just joking, but her smile was full of provocation. "It doesn''t matter, he will get familiar with me." With a light smile on her face, Essie said in a peaceful tone. After that, she picked up another brisket and ced it in front of his mouth. "Honey, eat more," she said. Zac red at her and opened his mouth reluctantly. It was very obvious that he did not want to cooperate, and even wanted to hurt her with outsiders. But unconsciously, a thought of protecting her came out. And this idea did note to him only recently. Since he was in hospital, it often appeared. Was it the fault of losing memory? Le''s face turned blue. Mary patted her on her hand tofort her. Mary believed that Le still had a chance to win Zac'' heart because Le was different from Valery. Valery had never won Zac''s heart, but Le had been in love with him for so many years, so she knew that Zac had loved Le very much in the past. If it wasn''t for the family, they would definitely not break up. After dinner, Mary called Zac to the study alone. Now that he had lost his memory, it was a perfect opportunity to get rid of Essie. She couldn''t miss it. "Zac, I have something to tell you." "If you have anything to say, just say it out. Do you need to beat about the Bush?" Zac shrugged. "Well, then I''ll be frank with you. I can''t bear to have another daughter-inw like Essie. If she''s here, I''ll definitely be unhappy." She sighed deeply. "Doesn''t she respect you?" Zac frowned. "She has always been hostile to me. She has gone too far. I''m really pissed off," "If you really want to be good to me, divorce her as soon as possible. Out of sight, out of mind." "Mommy, I can understand how you feel." Zac held her shoulders and said, "I don''t like her either. My head ached every time I saw her. But if we can''t find a suitable person to substitute her, we''ll keep her for the moment. " Mary was stunned. She didn''t know whether he was telling the truth or just saying the opposite. "There are so many women in Dragon City. Can''t you find a substitute for her?" "I can''t find one." Zac said firmly. "She is now the CEO of Hengyuan and the head of the Xu''s Group. Can you find another woman like her in Dragon City?" "Our family has everything in the world. Do you still care about it?" Said Mary scornfully. "No, you''re wrong." Zac shook his hand and said, "business always takes the strategy of strong joint forces. The Jing family, Xu family and Qin family are all powerful families. As long as both of them cooperate together, they are likely to surpass our Rong family." "So what? Do you think the other families will scramble to marry her after you divorce her?" "There are so many rich girls. If they want to marry one, why did they her who has divorced?" Zac leaned against the back of the sofa and propped up the back of his head with both hands. "If I married that nominal girl, she would be nothing but a vase in front of me. But Essie is different. Marrying her means that I get the whole Xu''s Group. Who doesn''t want her? If I''m divorcing her now, then I am the most stupid man in the world. Grandpa and grandma might be so angry that they even cancel my right of inheritance. " Was it so serious? Mary cast a warning nce at her son. She thought he was just exaggerating the situation and trying to frighten her. It was hard to keep the position of the president of thepany for Cathy. Of course Elizabeth wouldn''t let her go easily. In her eyes, kicking out Essie was the most important thing. The more she knew about it, the more threatening it would be to her. As for themercial interest, that was the man''s business, which had nothing to do with her. She just needed to clean the backyard. "ording to what you said, I have to be pissed off by her, don''t I?" She curled her lips with displeasure. "Howe?" Zac sat up and patted her on the shoulder. "If you have any problem in the future, just call me. I''ll go back to the Rong Mansion so that you don''t need to meet her. I won''t take her back to the Rong Mansion except for family festivals. It is better for you not to see her and don''t take her as your daughter-inw." Mary didn''t get anyfort in such a solution. What she wanted was not a solution like this, but to drive Essie away from him and from the Rong family, and never ever appear in her world. But what Zac had said was like taking a corkscrew to block her mouth. In this way, she couldn''t mention divorce any more. "You waste time with Essie. What about Le? It''s not easy for you two to get together. Do you just let her go?" "I don''t think so." Zac sighed. "You still have her in your heart, right?" Asked Mary. "I think being friends with her is the best choice," Zac replied nonchntly. In Mary''s eyes, he was avoiding her deliberately. As long as he didn''t deny it, he still had feelings for Le. They started to date in middle school. It was impossible for them to forget each other after so many years. As long as they managed to rekindle their rtionship, it would be possible for Mary to drive Essie away? The door of the study was not locked. There was a slight gap. Essie changed her clothes in the room and walked out. When she passed by the study, she indistinctly heard what they were talking about. Essie''s heart jolted as she suddenly had a feeling that she was trapped in a conspiracy. Was Zac coveting the Xu''s Group? He didn''t divorce her because he wanted to annex the Xu''s Group. She couldn''t help but shiver. After memory loss, he became so strange andpletely another person. He was a capitalist. His interest was always put in the first ce. After he lost his memory, his affection for her disappeared, and all he cared about was his interest. Now, in his mind, their marriage was nothing more than a political marriage.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. While she was thinking, a strong sense of bitterness rose from her chest, turned into tears which slid down her cheeks and dropped into her clothes. Was that the situation she was in now? In the future, she should be more careful. She couldn''t trust himpletely, let alone rely on him without any precautions. From the beginning of mutual use, they might bepletely over because of mutual use of each other. She wiped off her tears and went downstairs as if nothing had happened. Then, she sat down on the sofa, picked up a cup of hot juice, and drank it slowly. "Haven''t Zac and aunt Marye down yet?" Le asked. "They must be talking." Essie replied faintly. "Are they talking about the divorce?" Le sneered, making no secret of her provocation. "Let''s be realistic, Miss Le." The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted into a very deep smile. "Do you think that Zac will give up a billionaire like me and marry a worthless nobody like you?" Le trembled with fear and asked, "What... What do you mean? " "He could give up on you for his family before. Now, in his eyes, profit is more important than love." There was a sense of bitterness in her voice. He was no longer the icy guy who used to be so good to her. He was just a business tycoon. "Don''t misunderstand him. You know nothing about him." Le raised her voice, as if she was irritated by her. "You grew up in a wealthy family. You are familiar with political marriage, aren''t you? The past you can''t be with him because of your family feud. Now you are worthless, so you can''t be with him as well. You''d better to see it clearly. " There was a touch of sadness in Essie''s eyes. She felt sorry for Le as well as for herself. She was a loser though she defeated Le. Chapter 339 Daddy Is A Bad Guy Chapter 339 Daddy Is A Bad Guy Le felt a little nervous with her pale face. "Do you really think you can be the granddaughter-inw as long as you are Cathy? His heart is not with you. What you get is just a body. There is nothing useful. " Her words were like a knife cutting through Essie''s heart. Essie had never understood his feelings, and had no idea whether he loved her or not. It was because he had taken a bullet for her regardless of his own life that she had got the hope in her heart, feeling that he had her in his heart. But it couldn''t be rule out that she was just being sentimental and wishful thinking. He had never loved her from beginning to end. But now, he hadpletely forgotten her. Even if he had once had feelings for her, it all turned into nothingness. There was really nothing between them. "It doesn''t matter. Perhaps love is a luxury for me and it is beyond my reach." She looked down and a bitter smile appeared on her face. "You didn''t win." Le said insidiously. Until now, she still believed that the person Zac loved was her. "It''s true that I didn''t win." Essie said calmly, "he''s a fire. You and I are moths. No matter who wins or who loses, the result will be the same." She said with sadness. "I''m not like you. I can do anything for him as long as he loves me." Le snorted, with an expression of indifference on her face. She loved Zac. She would do anything to get what she wanted. A dash of admiration shed through Essie''s eyes. She admired Le''s courage. In love, Essie was a coward. What happened to her mother left her no courage to gamble. Once being frustrated, she would want to retreat, run away, and dare not go forward. Just like what she was doing now, she didn''t know whether she should give up or get back to him. Should she maintain the marriage, wait for him to regain his memory, or take this opportunity to get rid of him in time and break up with him? While she was in a trance, Zac and Mary walked down the stairs. She didn''t want to stay here for too long. When they left, she picked up her handbag. "Where are you going?" Asked Zac. "Go home." Essie said in a low voice. The moment he appeared, the air seemed to be depressing. "Did I let you go?" He frowned and looked very unhappy. "Since Holy is going to finish the final exam of the semester, I have to tutor him." As she spoke, she walked outside without waiting for his reply. A suffocating feeling swept over her. She didn''t want to stay here any longer. When he watched her walking away, a feeling of loneliness came over him. It was an irresistible feeling, which was generated subconsciously andpletely out of control. Some memories were exist in the seagulls, and some were imprinted in the depths of souls. The memories in the seagulls could be cancelled, and the ones in the soul could be preserved for a lifetime and could not be forgotten. He sat in front of theputer to kill his boring time by working. The room was so quiet that he was not used to it. That stupid woman was always twittering like a sparrow. She either asked him to watch TV drama or talked about strange news with him, which made him fidgety. He seldom had the peace of mind without her by his side. But this kind of peace made him feel unhappy. When he was thinking about it, a Wechat message came, "are you sleeping?" ''it''s Holy again. He is such a trouble maker!'' Zac thought. "It''s still early. Has your sister go back?" He replied. "She''s back. She''s taking a shower." Take a shower? At this moment, a message was sent, "may I ask you a question?" "Go ahead." "Will you divorce my sister?" "Do you want us to divorce or not?" Asked Zac in reply. "I like Hanson very much. If you don''t divorce my sister, he will leave. I don''t want him to leave." "So you want me to divorce your sister?" Zac flew into a rage. ''this little bastard! How dare he help Hanson?'' "Anyway, you have forgotten my sister. You are a demon now, which will only make my sister sad. Today, as soon as she came back, she had hidden in her room crying for a long time. It must be because of you." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ''Did the stupid woman cry?'' Zac was shocked. Was it because of him? Every time he mocked her, she always wore a cheeky grin on her face as if she didn''t care at all. He thought she was used to it. Did she pretend to be good? While he was thinking about that, another message was sent. "Hans is much better than you. He has never let my sister cry. He is good to me and my sister. You big devil, you can''tpare with him at all." What the hell! He had seen the little guy wasing to fight for his sister. And the most hateful thing was that hepared Hanson with him and even belittled him. What a naughty boy. "No more chatting. I am going to sleep." He was so angry that he threw the phone aside. He was sure that he would be irritated if they continued to chat. On the other side of the Wechat, Mili also closed the Wechat. She crossed her arms andy on the sofa like a little adult. "Daddy is really bing a devil. Daddy Hanson is better than him. Mommy should divorce him as soon as possible and marry daddy Hanson." "It''s not his fault that he has amnesia." Dot said. "Before he lost his memory, he must often make mommy sad. If not, why did mommy have to go to America alone and want to divorce him?" Mili pouted. "You are right." Dot nodded. Mili held her chin with one hand and said, "I miss daddy Hanson so much. He hasn''te to see us for a long time. Last time mommy told him that she wanted toe back to daddy, he left sadly. He might note to see us anymore." "We have to figure out a way to make mom and daddy Hanson reconcile." Dot sighed. Mili''s big ck eyes twinkled. "I have a way. I can pretend to be mommy and talk to daddy Hanson on Wechat. Daddy Hanson maybe forgive mommy as long as he is happy." "Yes." Dot gave Mili thumbs up and said, "you''re so smart." "Of course." Mili smirked with her mouth wide open. Seeing that Hanson hadn''te for many days, Lucy felt something was wrong. She insinuated to her granddaughter and found that it was Essie who had said something inappropriate to him. She was so angry that she almost fainted. As soon as Essie came back from thepany, Lucy took her to the front for questioning. "Are you nning to be with Zac forever?" "Mom, I..." Essie lowered her head, not knowing how to answer. "Essie, let me make it clear to you, my son-inw can only be Hanson, not Zac. I can turn a blind eye to your rtionship with him before Baron wakes up. But after he wakes up, you must divorce him and marry to Hanson. If you want to live with Zac, I will break all rtions with you. And you will not be my daughter! " Her tone was very determined, like the granite that had been buried under the ground for a thousand years. It was not possible to shake. "Mom, all I did was for Mili and Dot. They wanted to see Zac and tell him the truth. If I divorce Zac, he will definitely fight against me for the custody of the children. He is so powerful, how can Ipete with him? " "As long as your father wakes up, you don''t have to worry about it. The Xu family has never been afraid of the Rong family. If Zac insists, we will fight against him to the end." Lucy said casually. "Even if we have a fight, I can''t get the custody of both of my children. Dot was the eldest grandson of the Rong family. The Rong family wouldn''t let Dot go. Mr. Baron was also a businessman, so he agreed to let Dot to be the heir to the Rong family. It is good for Xu family too. So he would certainly compromise. The final result is that Mili would be with me and Dot would be with Zac. " Tears fell down from Essie''s eyes. "Alice and I have been apart for more than ten years because of your divorce. I don''t want Mili and Dot to be like this." Hearing her mentioning Alice, Lucy began to cry. Until now, there had been no news about her, and no one knew whether she was alive or dead. In the past few days, Lucy had been trying her best to force herself not to think about it. First, she had to deal with the matters between Essie and Zac. However, once she thought about it, she would be worried about Alice. She wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep for several days. Mili and Dot ran over to them. "Mommy, grandma, don''t cry. We don''t see daddy. We like daddy Hanson and we want to live with daddy Hanson and mommy. " Mili stretched out her small hand to wipe the tears on her mother''s face. "Mommy, make it up with daddy Hanson. Don''t break up with daddy Hanson. If he leaves, he won''t be our daddy Hanson anymore." "You see, the children are just curious about Zac. The person they really like is Hanson." Lucy came over to hug her granddaughter, thinking she was so sweet. It was out of her expectation that the kids would say something like that, and Essie didn''t know what to say for a moment. The blood was determined when they were born, but the rtionship was cultivated. It was Hanson who gave the children the first sight when they were born, so they would naturally be more close to him. If it was allowed for them to choose between Zac and Hanson, they would definitely choose Hanson. "All right. I''m going to call Hanson and ask him toe home for dinner this afternoon." Lucy wiped her tears, stood up and went to the side hall. She had to get her good son-inw back as soon as possible. Essie was in a mess. She didn''t know how to get along with Zac, not to mention how to face Hanson. What Hanson needed was a woman who really loved him, not someone like her who made her life a mess. Chapter 340 Daddy Was Cheated Chapter 340 Daddy Was Cheated At dusk, Hanson came. When Mili saw him, she ran into his arms and rubbed his face with her little face. "Daddy Hanson, you haven''te to see Mili for a long time. I misses you very much." "I miss you too." He gave her a big kiss on her pink face. "Are you hungry? The dishes are cooked by Essie. They are all your favorites." Lucy said to him with a smile. Essie was setting the bowls and chopsticks. She couldn''t help but be a little nervous when she saw Hanson again. They had talked for a long time after Zac was injured. She had loved him. Even if she was in love with Zac right now, Hanson still had an irreceable position in her heart, so she hoped he could be happy. She believed that there would be a girl who could rece her to love him. And she also believed that this was the best ending for them. Unfortunately, Lucy was not satisfied with the result, neither did the kids. They didn''t want Hanson to leave the home, which undoubtedly left her a big problem. The most helpless thing was that Lucy threatened her with cutting off the mother daughter rtionship. If she dared to break up with Hanson again, Lucy would not recognize her as her daughter. "Hanson, the Xu''s Group was in trouble these days, and Essie was under too much pressure. Please understand her. When her father wakes up, we''ll ask him to handle everything. After that, we''ll leave Dragon City and nevere back again. " Lucy said. "I hope that Mr. Baron can wake up soon. It''s really difficult for Essie to take such heavy burden alone." The thing Bob worried most was the safety of his daughter. Many people were still keeping an eye on the golden bricks of Xu''s Group. "I don''t care what you do now. I said I would wait for you for ten years. Now it has only been three years. I won''t give up easily." "Sorry, Hanson." She lowered her head, feeling sorry and guilty. She didn''t like to owe other people a favor. But she owed Hanson too much. If she couldn''t repay him in this life, she had to wait till next life. "It''s not your fault. It''s the God''s test for us. I think we can live happily together as long as we get through this." He smiled with relief. Heforted her and himself at the same time. She bit her lips, stopped talking, and didn''t know what to say. It was lucky for her to meet him; it was her fate to meet Zac. "The road to happiness is strewn with setbacks. Lucy and I were like this in the past. As long as we get through it, everything will be fine." He patted Hanson''s shoulder and invited him to have a drink with him. At this time, Essie''s phone rang and there was a text message. She read it and it was from Zac, e here." He was always straightforward and crude. She replied, "No, I have something to do." "What is it?" "It''s private," The phone was silent for a while. There was no other message. She could imagine how Zac looked now, but she decided to ignore it. He was spoiled by her. In the vi by theke, Zac kicked down the tea table in front of him. Smashing was a way of expressing his anger. ''How dare the stupid woman disobey my order? Does she want to rebel?'' He thought. "Sir, spicy crabs are ready. Would you like some?" Sage walked out of the kitchen and asked cautiously. "Throw it all." He growled and went upstairs. Sage sighed, she knew that he couldn''t eat spicy food, he never ate spicy, only Mrs. Essie loved spicy food. Zac locked himself in the room and sulked. Then he picked up the phone. He had a spy. It was good to ask that if the stupid woman was doing something shady behind him. "Holy, where is your sister? What is she doing?" Upon seeing his message, Mili turned around to cast a nce at her mom who was watching Dot and daddy Hanson ying chess. Daddy Hanson is daddy''s rival in love. If she says mommy and daddy Hanson are together, daddy will be jealous and definitely have a big fight with mommy tomorrow. He had made her mommy cry once and Mili would not give him another chance to make her mommy cry again. So she picked up the iPad and slowly typed, "my sister caught a cold. She''s sleeping now." Catch a cold? Zac was surprised. Was the stupid woman talking about coldness and sleeping? "Is it serious?" He asked immediately. "Yes, she has a fever." Mili sent a crying emoji. Have a fever? For no reason, Zac''s heart twisted. All of a sudden, he had an urge to fly to Essie''s to see her, but he soon forced himself to calm down. ''What the hell does it have to do with me if the stupid woman is sick? Why bother me?'' Zac told himself. "Well... Let her take medicine and drink more water. " After sending the message, he threw his phone aside. The anger in his heart had disappeared, and there was only a hidden and inexplicable worry left. ''What a stupid woman! Can she take care of herself?'' Zac asked himself. It was only when she was dealing with some major events that she could be as good as she could. Her ordinary and insignificant life was totally a mess, looking rather muddled and sorrowful. Just two days ago, she had broken his two beloved porcin cups when making coffee. Had she taken the pills? People like her who was confused would definitely not always prepare the pills at home. While thinking, he was running downstairs out of control, as if he was controlled by some kind of power in his subconscious. Damn it! He hated stupid women very much, okay? Why did he go out in the middle of the night? Thus, he hesitated and struggled all the way. Finally, he bought some medicine from a drugstore and sent it to the vi of Alice. Zac didn''t intend to go in, but sent a message to his "little spy" on Wechat, "Holy,e out. I''m at your door." Mili was startled to see that. God! Daddy was here! She quickly pulled Holy aside, stood on tiptoe and said in a very low voice, "Uncle Holy, when I came back in the afternoon, I dropped the Barbie''s shoes outside the gate. It''s dark and I don''t dare to go out and pick them up. Could you help me pick them up?" "Okay." Without hesitation, Holy nodded his head and walked out of the house. As soon as he got out of the gate, Zac came up to him. He put some medicine on Holy''s hand and said, "don''t forget to let your sister eat. One bag every time, three times a day. Don''t eat too much." After saying that, he added, "don''t tell her that I brought it to her." Holy was confused about what was going on. The sudden appearance of Zac had already scared him to death. He was even more confused with what Zac was doing. He wanted to make it clear, but Zac had already got on the car and drove away. On the window of the second floor, Mili and Dot were looking outside secretly. "So he''s our daddy! He is so tall, so handsome, so cool! He''s more shining than he is in the photo!" Mili eximed in astonishment. "You can know it by looking at me. He must be very handsome." Dot raised one of his brows smugly. It turned out that narcissism was inherited from people. When they went downstairs, Holy was entering the door with a big question mark. When he saw Mili, he quickly said: "I didn''t find your doll''s shoes, were they left somewhere else?" "I found it just now. It dropped under the bed." Mili made a face and stuck her tongue out. She nced at the pills in his hand and asked deliberately, "what''s this, uncle Holy?" "This one..." Holy scratched his head. He stopped when he thought that Zac wouldn''t let him tell them the truth, "I just have a cold. I''ll put it in the cab." Then he entered the side hall. Mili pulled Dot aside and said, "I just lied to daddy that mommy caught a cold, but he actually brought some medicine to her. It seems that although he has be a devil, he is still very concerned about mommy." Dot looked at Hanson. Then he sighed and said like a grown-up. "If only a woman could marry two men at the same time." Then they could have daddy and daddy Hanson at the same time. At this moment, Essie, who was totally unaware of what had happened, was watching the TV drama of Eva with Hanson and her parents. "Eva is getting more and more popr and her career is flourishing. Her mother also has earned a lot of glory. " Lucy said. When they were in Jiang City, the family of Eva and Essie lived in the same neighborhood and they had a good rtionship with each other. Eva''s mother and Lucy often visited each other and yed mahjong together. "Ask Eva and Mandy toe for dinner someday. I haven''t seen them for a long time." Said Bob. "Okay." Hearing this, Essie nodded. Now that Eva didn''t take part in any new y at the end of the year, she should have time toe. Hanson turned his head to look at Essie with a smile and said, "the new year ising soon. My mother said if you are free, you can go to have the new year''s Eve dinner together with us." "Of course she will. She is going to visit her future parents-inw." Lucy took over his words. Essie nodded slightly. She had already made a rough arrangement for the next few days from the New Year''s Eve to the ninth day of the lunar new year. She had arranged her schedule to visit the elders in families of Yi, Xu, Rong and Xia. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In the middle of the night, the cold air from Siberia swept the whole Dragon City, and the temperature was falling sharply. An unruly woman lifted the quilt and got a cold in the morning. Seeing that Essie sneezed incessantly, Lucy hurriedly went to the drawer to look for the medicine. Essie shook her hand and said, "you don''t have to look for it. I just forgot to buy itst time after I took a cold." "You should take good care of yourself. Don''t forget to buy some pills." "It doesn''t matter, aunt. I''ll go out and buy it." When Hanson was about to go out, he was stopped by Holy, "no need to buy it, brother Hanson. I have some antipyretics here." He handed medicine to Essie. It turned out that Zac could not only predict the stock market plummet, but also predict her sister''s health. He was really a genius! "Holy, why did you have medicine? Do you have a cold?" Said Essie. "Well... I know you''ll forget to buy it, so I''ll buy it myself. You can put it at home as a spare. " Holy scratched his head. Since Zac forbade him to tell the truth, he had to lie. Chapter 341 Do Not Come If You Dont Want To Chapter 341 Do Not Come If You Don''t Want To Essie didn''t ask any more. She caressed Holy''s head and went to get some water. In the following day, she was drowsy. Although it was not a bid deal to get a cold, she had a nasal mucus and a headache, which made her ufortable. In the evening, as soon as she walked out of the building, she was stopped by the Lamborghini of Zac. "Get in the car." He gave an order. She opened the door and sat on the copilot seat, "I am wearing a mask. Can you recognize me?" Zac nced at her. He could even find her even if his eyes were closed, not to mention his eyes were open. "Have you taken pills?" Zac asked lightly and reached out his hand to touch Essie''s forehead. It was good that Essie didn''t have a fever. "Yes, I have." She nodded. The medicine Holy gave was good and she would take this brand in the future. As soon as they got back to the vi by theke, Sage came out from the kitchen and said, "You are back. I have just made the soup. Please drink it while it is tepid." "That''s great to have a soup." She had a bad appetite and wanted to have some soup now. "This partridge with fish and pear soup is good for the person who has a cold. It helps to clean the throat." Said Sage as she filled two bowls. After a short pause, Essie asked, "how do you know I have a cold, Sage?" "I don''t know." Sage shook her head, "it was Mr. Zac who asked me to cook soup at night. He also said it must be suitable for people who have a cold." "Okay." Essie nodded and turned to look at Zac in astonishment. "Do you have a cold, either?" "Shut up. Have some soup." Zac flicked her forehead with a sullen face. This woman talked too much. Feeling wronged, she touched her forehead, lowered her head and stopped talking. She focused on drinking the soup in case of being rejected. When she finished the sou[, she thought it would be time to eat the pills. She went to her handbag to take the pills. However, she did not find the pills after she looked all over the handbag. "God." She lowered her head dejectedly. "Do you forget the medicine?" Zac asked casually. "How do you know?" Said Essie, curling his lips. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "It''s always your style to be lost." Zac said with a mocking look. Essie sneezed and looked very ufortable. Without medicine, she might have a runny nose tonight? As she was depressed, a box was handed to her. Her eyes lit up. It was the medicine with the brand she like! "You should take the pills of this brand. I''ve taken them too. They''re effective." She grinned and took the card. Zac red at her. It was fortunate for him to keep a box of medicine. Otherwise, he would have to go out to buy medicine for this stupid woman. "Icy guy. Do you want another bag of it?" She asked while pouring the medicine. "By which eye did you see I caught a cold?" Said Zac slyly. She was in a daze for a moment. Didn''t he catch a cold? Why did he have the medicine and ask Sage to cook soup? Could it be that he would act weirdly when he lost his memory? She pouted and stopped thinking. Anyway, he had always to be unpredictable. Now it would be good as long as she got used to it. "Would you like to drink something in case you were infected by me?" "No, thanks." He replied coolly, with his eyes on theputer. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk to her any more. After making the medicine drink, Essie came over and sat beside Zac. She took a look at the screen unconsciously and found out that Zac was browsing the 3D building design drawing. "Did you design all these?" She asked casually. Zac didn''t respond. "The building is twisted like a mahjong. Can''t it be knocked down?" She widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief as if to say, ''it can''t be your work.'' Zac patted her head and said, "these are all works of this year''s architectural designpetition." "Okay." She raised her eyebrows slightly, with a smile rippling on her face, and said, "I knew it. Your level is higher than theirs." Zac leaned against the sofa and crossed his arms, "what''s my level?" With her hands crossed, Essie cupped her chin with her hands and said with a look of admiration, "of course you''re the legend in the construction world." "Apple polisher!" Zac flicked her forehead with a sneer. It seemed that this ttery was on the thigh. She covered her nose, sneezed, and stood up dejectedly. "If you think I''m annoying, then I''ll go back first." She had her dignity and didn''t want to stay here to humiliate herself. His face darkened. He reached out his arm, grabbed her arm and pulled her back. She fell into his arms. "I won''t let you go easily." He held her chin and gave her an evil smile. She unconsciously shivered and curled up like a cat. "I... I have a cold. " "I''m not afraid of infecting." He opened his mouth slightly, slowly spit out a few words and kissed her small mouth. She tried to break away from him, but all kinds of resistance was in vain, not to mention that she was still weak now, so she soon lost her strength. She could only let him kiss her. Considering that she had caught a cold, he let her go this time. Soon she fell asleep deeply. However, her husband didn''t sleep wellst night. As she was too sleepy, she kept kicking the quilt and made him couldn''t sleep well. He tucked her in repeatedly. He was so annoyed. He didn''t want to take care of her, but she was lying next to him. She looked so ugly because of the cold and snot, which had a bad influence on his sleep. So he couldn''t just ignore her. In the morning, when Essie opened her eyes and saw that he had two big dark circles under his eyes, she was shocked and asked, "did you not sleep wellst night?" "You silly woman. Your sleeping looks are getting ugly." He flicked her forehead hard. "Did I kick you?" She scratched her head awkwardly. He snorted. She didn''t kick him but the quilt several times. "I''m sorry. I often have nightmares when my nose is t." She exinedmely. "You are so squeamish." He stared at her gloomily. "I''ll cut two pieces of cucumber and put them under your eyes. It works very well in treatment of dark circles." She jumped up from the bed and was about to go downstairs to get the cucumber for him, but he dragged her back and wrapped her with the quilt. "Boring, put on your clothes quickly." He patted the back of her head gently, and thought, ''such a silly and helpless girl. It''s so cold today. Why did she want to go downstairs without her pajamas? Did she want to have a worse cold?'' She snuffled and reached for her clothes. But when she was getting dressed, she sighed mncholy. It was so difficult to serve the young master who had lost his memory. She was kind enough to cut the cucumber for him, but even got beaten. After she put on her clothes, there was something shing in his eyes. He seemed to think of something and asked in a low voice, "what do you n for the Spring Festival?" "Maybe someday. I''ll visit daddy and grandparents to wish them happy." However, she didn''t mention Mary. She didn''t want to see Mary, neither did she want to bow to her. "If you still want to be the granddaughter-inw of the Rong family,e and have the family reunion dinner with us. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to do it." His indifferent tone was like a cold wind blowing into the window. He didn''t care whether she woulde or not, but he could only convey the words thatdy Abel and Alena wanted her toe. Hearing that, Essie could not help but feel shocked in her heart. It seemed that she had to go. If she did not go, she would not be epted to be the granddaughter-inw of the Rong family. It was a serious charge. But she also wanted to have the New Year''s Eve dinner with her father, mother, Mili, Dot and Holy. It was the first Chinese Spring Festival that they had spent together. "I''ll think about it." She said in a low voice. A sparkle shed in his eyes. He didn''t think there is necessity to consider. Wasn''t this stupid woman the wife of the Rong family? "If you don''t want toe, then don''te. No one will force you." He said coldly. Essie was keenly aware of his displeasure. He was bad tempered before, and even worse after he lost his memory. It was better for her not to touch the bottom of a tiger as much as possible. "I didn''t say that I wouldn''te. I just want to be a littlete." She muttered. His countenance softened a little. "Our family''s New Year''s Eve dinner will start at six o''clock in the evening. You decide by yourself." "Okay." She replied in a low voice. It was weekend that she didn''t work, but Eva was going toe and have dinner, so Essie had to go. When she arrived at the vi, Eva was already there. She stared at her with her eyes wide open when she saw Mili and Dot. "You are magic. You did be Vinton''s sister, and now you have two children here. You didn''t treat me as your best friend, did you? ?" "As you know, the situation is veryplicated now, so we have to keep it a secret." Essie shrugged. "Well, I forgive you." Eva poked her forehead. She had wanted to ask her who was her children''s father, but as soon as she saw Dot, she knew who was the father by herself. "Auntie Eva, I watched your TV y yesterday. Are you now the most popr star?" Mili asked with her head askew. "No, I am just a little hot." With a smile, Eva said, "I''m your mommy''s best friend, so I''m your mommy Eva from now on. Don''t call me auntie Eva. Call me mommy Eva." "mommy Eva." Mili called her sweetly and smiled. "Good girl." She touched her head with a big smile on her face, then turned to Dot and said, "Hey, pumpkin, you haven''t called me yet?" "If you tell me the final story of Shu Mountain, I''ll let you be my mommy Eva." Dot''s big ck eyes shed cunningly. Eva couldn''t helpughing. How smart he was! He was just a kid who tried to make a deal with an adult. "Okay, I''ll tell you secretly." She whispered in his ear. He smiled and said, "thank you, mommy Eva." He nned to share this exciting news with his fanster. "Your little Vinton has been working very hard in thepany recently. Do you have any n to be with him?" Essie asked, putting her arms around Eva''s shoulders and winkling her eyshes. Chapter 342 The Reshuffle Chapter 342 The Reshuffle Picking up the coffee on the table and taking a sip of it slowly, Eva opened her mouth and said, "Not really. The key is to see how he is changing." With a sigh, Essie said, "Actually, your Vinton is a good boy. He is just spoiled by Elizabeth." "What''s wrong with her mother? She is totally ruining him, not spoiled him." Eva pouted, "I had talked to Vinton before. He said that his mother taught him how to enjoy and y when he was young. She also said that he didn''t need to study hard and didn''t need to work hard. His father had money, enough to allow him to y with for a lifetime. What kind of mother in the world is educating her son like this, unless the child is not her biological son?" "Not her biological son?" Essie smiled as she asked in a careless tone, "Why do you say that?" "Last year, I shoot an imperial-harempeting y in which an Imperial Noble Consort secretly took the son of anmoner into the pce so that she could change her princess into a prince. She did that in order to fight with the Empress. She told a lie that she had got a princess. Later, that princess was appointed as the crown prince, and became the emperor, and the Imperial Noble Concubine became the Empress. In order to take over the state and control the little emperor, she cultivated him into an ignorant and ipetent leader who only knew eating and ying, fooling around with concubines all day long." Eva said as if it were real. Then, an indescribable deep look appeared on Essie face. She continued, "I think the content suits quite well on your little Vinton." She said half jokingly. Lucy, who was standing not far away from them, waved her hand and said, "Vinton is indeed the child of the Xu family. When Elizabeth brought the two children into the house, she had a paternity test. Besides, Vinton resembles his father very much, so I can tell at first sight that he is his son." "That''s so strange." Eva shrugged. "Perhaps it was because at that time Vinton was the only child of Baron. She might think that no matter how they indulged him, Baron would hand over the assets of the Xu family to him sooner orter. He thought there was no need for them to discipline him." Lucy sneered. Eva nodded and thought what she said was reasonable. Essie smiled and said, "Eva, it seems that Vinton trusts you very much. He even told you what happened when he was a child." "Vinton and I get along with each other like brothers. In fact, it is good for us to get along with each other like brothers even if we can''t be lovers." Eva grinned. "He changed so much for you. It is not easy. Just give him a chance." Essie said, patting her on the shoulder. Eva pretended to be angry and nce at her, "You are really my little sister and brother! How could you put in a good word for him like this?" "If you became my sister-inw, we could be even closer." Essie smiled again. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The Little New Year wasing soon. Essie took Holy to the hospital to visit Baron first, and then they went to the Xu family''s manor. In the eyes of Elizabeth and her daughter, they were the most unwee guests. When she heard the news that Essie was also Cathy, which really sent a chill down her spine. Valery almost fainted. No wonder she always oppose her, no wonder she couldn''t defeat her. It turned out that she was her natural enemy, Cathy! It had been eighteen years since Essie''sst time here. Although it had been eighteen years, it became the home of someone else. The decoration of this house still didn''t change much. It was the same as when she left. It seemed that the owner here wanted to keep something, but what was lost would nevere back. "Grandma." Holy jumped into his grandmother''s arms. "Good boy." Vicki stroked his head. She looked much older than before after a series of unforeseen events. "Mrs. Xu, please take care of yourself," Essie said. Vicki let out a heavy sigh and went on, "Your father hasn''t woken up yet. We don''t know where Alice is now. The Xu family is going to have a difficult new year this year." "We went to see Mr. Xu this morning. He is in good condition. You don''t have to worry too much. Two dayster, uncle Eric and uncle Calvin wille back. Then the manor will be full of excitement," Essie tried tofort her. Vicki nodded her head. She turned to look at Holy and smiled, "My baby grandson is getting taller. You will soon surpass grandma." "Mother and uncle are really good at cooking. I eat a lot every day, so I''m taller," Holy said with a smile. The smile on Vicki''s face froze. Knowing that the person he referred to was Luce, she sighed in her heart inevitably. "It will be great if she doesn''t take revenge." She muttered to herself in a low voice as if she was just talking to herself. Essie did not respond as she pretended not to hear what she just said. Elizabeth and Valery walked downstairs, with malicious and insidious expression on their faces. In this period of time, Elizabeth and her mother were not staying in idle. They had been nning how to kill Essie. However, nobody could predict. Their schemes always failed. After all, Essie was protected by someone as strong and powerful as Zac. What could they do? "Why are you so free to have the time to visit the Xu family''s Manor today?" Elizabeth said with sarcasm. "It is the Little New Year today. I take Holy here to greet the olddy," Essie said lightly. "As far as I''m concerned, you''re a weasel in paying your respects to the hen - not well intentioned." Valery fiercely spat on the ground and really wanted to jump up at once to strangle her, peel off her skin and pull out her tendons, only in this way could the hatred in her heart be relieved. "What are you talking about? Are you insane again?" Vicki red at her. She was obviously using her too. Valery''s mouth twitched, but she didn''t speak anymore. She changed her mind and red at Essie, with a livid face. Vicki called the Butler over and asked him to make some more dishes. All those extra dishes she added was Holy''s favorites. The Butler didn''t answer, but took a peep at Elizabeth and waited for her instructions. With a sneer, Essie took the chance to say, "Mrs. Xu only asked you to add a few dishes. This is just an easy task. Do you still have to wait for Elizabeth''s instruction to move? Who is Mrs. Xu in your eyes?" The butler was shocked by Essie''s words, but he soon calmed himself down and answered, "Mrs. Xu is too old to administer the manor. Now, Elizabeth is in charge of everything in the manor. It is natural that I ask for her permission for everything." Essie red at him coldly. She really remembered this man very well. He was just a handyman in the manor at the beginning. After he was bribe by Elizabeth, he helped Elizabeth stir up troubles everywhere. Because of the former housekeeper, who was honest and loyal to Luce, was driven away by them. After that, he became the housekeeper. He was in collusion with Sage and Elizabeth. In the manor, he set Luce up, alienated her rtionship with Vicki, and even set her up with mental illness. She was almost sent to the mental hospital. She would get this even with them today. "Even though she is free from affairs, she is a Goddess in this family. Everyone in this house must obey her. If anyone dares to disrespect her, get out of here immediately!" Her voice was not loud, but every word was as sharp as a knife. "Essie Yi!" Elizabeth chided, "This is the Xu family''s manor. I am the hostess here. I will discipline the servants and teach them what they should do if they did anything wrong. It''s none of your business." "I don''t agree with you, little mother." Essie shook her finger as she continued, "Now I''m the acting president of the Xu family. I''m in charge of all the affairs of the Xu family, including the affairs of the manor and its gardens. Today, I''m here to pay my respect to Mrs. Xu and wish her a happy new year. And by the way to reorganize the house of the Xu family." Before she finished her words, Valery jumped up in fury and yelled, "Essie, you bitch! Get out of my home now!" Elizabeth turned to the olddy for help. She knew very well that Essie had the letter of authorization of Baron, so she could only get rid of her in the dark. But she was notpletely passive, and she had a submachine gun. That was Vicki. "Mom, she is obviously avenging for Luce. You muste out and stop her from doing anything stupid." Vicki nced at Essie and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Essie, who said, "Mrs. Xu, what I did is for your safety. My dad and my sister were both murdered one after another. Now, my greatest concern is your safety. If everyone in this manor acted against your will and obeys others'' instructions, then nobody outside will know if something happened to you." "There are so many guards in the manor. How could something happen?" Elizabeth stared at her angrily. "Someone should be vignt day and night. It''s hard to guard against home evils. Little mother, you can forged Chairman Xu''s Commission and my death certificate, but not Mrs. Xu''s will?" Essie said in a low voice. "That is right." Holy took the chance to chime in, "Grandma, you must be careful. Evil witch has always wanted to get the ten percent shares in your hand. They might mess it up with you, she might try to frame you in secret and forge your will." "Nonsense! You are slinging mud at me and sow the seed of dissension between my mother-inw and me!" Elizabeth was so angry that her face turned livid and pale. "Never harm others, never guard against their harm. Grandma, fire all those disobedient and evil men who have been against you. This is only good and not harmful," Holy said. Vicki, "Okay, okay. Just a few servants." Her own safety was the most important. The Butler broke into a cold sweat on his forehead the moment he heard he words. He knew very well that Essie came here to get even with him. Every dog has its day. Time waits for no man. No one would think that he would be driven away by that bastard. Elizabeth was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Essie had just finished reshuffling the Hengyuan Co., Ltd, and then she went to the manor to reorganize the personnel here. She wanted to make her empty. She had got a big trouble because she didn''t get rid of this woman earlier. When she was boiling with rage, Essie threw a file on the butler and said, "This is the evidence of fraud and bribery when you were in the manor as the butler. You''re just a butler and how dare you cheat others in the name of our Xu family. Who gave you the right?" The butler wiped the sweat on his forehead with his shivering hand and looked at Elizabeth. Chapter 343 The Female Ghost In Red (Part One) Chapter 343 The Female Ghost In Red (Part One) Elizabeth would not care about him under this situation. She was afraid that the mud would ssh on her body. She said, "Butler, I didn''t expect you to do such a thing." She pretended to be surprised. Essie sneered and said, "These are copies. I have handed the original document to the police and your son has been fired by Hengyuan Co., Ltd due to his embezzlement and participation in corruption. Now he is drinking tea in the police station. You will soon go inside to keep himpany." The Butler fell down on the floor. In the servant''s room, Sage was packing up her belongings and preparing to escape. She knew that Essie wouldn''t let her go. In the past, she had followed Elizabeth to set up Luce, and now, she was following Valery to frame her. She hadmitted a crime more serious than that of the Butler. But she didn''t know that her only dear son had been sent to the police station. Someone was doomed to have a bad new year this year. After the butler was taken away by the police, Essie arrange to bring the old butler, who had been driven away by them earlier, and asked him to supervise and reorganize the servants in the manor. And she changed all security guards as well. ''A cornered beast will do something desperate.'' Elizabeth was anxious to find a way to deal with the situation. In order to defeat Essie, the most important thing was to make her lose the support of Zac. Of course it was Mary who could help her. On the lunar new year''s Eve, Essie arranged the family reunion dinner at noon. After that, she went to the Rong family''s house. Rabi ran to her in her arms as soon as he saw her and said, "Mommy, I miss you so much." "I miss you too, my little baby." Essie hugged him and kissed him on his cheek. Zac sat on the sofa, poker faced. There was something flickered in his dark eyes. Essie greeted the elders one by one, then Alena took her to sit beside her. "It is said that ''The rainbow alwayses out after the storms''. I believe that you and Zac will ovee the barrier, and will cherish each other in the future." "Yes, we will." Essie nodded with a gentle smile on her face. She wasn''t sure whether they could make it this time, but she didn''t want to disappoint the grandma. Alena patted her hands lovingly. "In the future, if Zac dares to bully you, just tell me and I''ll teach him a lesson." "Grandma, what if she bullies me?" Zac asked her back with a smile. "That''s also your problem." Alena nced at him, pretending to be annoyed. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "It seems that you don''t want your grandson after you have your granddaughter inw." Zac said with a humored smile. It was obvious that he was joking with his grandma. "I need to care more for my granddaughter inw so that I can have a great grandson as soon as possible," the olddy said with a smile. "Now that since you have this wish, I''ll hurry up and make one for you next year," Zac said with a smile. "After today, it will be next year." The olddy''s eyes began to shine in a clever way. "You got some loopholes." Shaking his head, Zac sighed. "It seems that we have to start our efforts from tomorrow on." Though she knew that Zac was only making a joke to make the olddy happy, Essie still flushed. Mary sat on the sofa not far away, wearing a mask of peace on her face, but her eyes were gloomy. "Essie, I heard that your parents came to the Dragon City, right?" She asked tentatively. The day before yesterday, Elizabeth told her a lot of things. Her main concern was that Luce hade to Dragon City. Was sheing to encourage her daughter to challenge and revenge to her and Elizabeth? "They areing here for the Spring Festival. I don''t have time to go back, so I have to bring them here," Essie replied in a t tone, but an imperceptible sharp expression crossed her eyes. "Zac, tomorrow is the second of lunar January, go and visit your parents inw with Essie," Albert said. Zac nodded. He should always be polite to them. Although Essie still wore a calm smile on her face, she was a little restless in her heart. Since Zac was going to the vi, he must see Mili and Dot. Dot resembled him so much. What if he became suspicious? But it was a custom to visit and pay respect to the parents inw on the second day of the lunar new year. Besides, it was her father inw who asked his son to do so. She couldn''t turn him down. She had toe up with a solution quickly. The new year''s eve of Rong family was quite bustling. The new year''s Eve dinner began at 6 o''clock on time. After the meal, they went to the Lakeside Restaurant. They enjoyed the night snacks and stayed upte on the lunar New Year. Holding Rabi in her arms, Essie thought of Mili and Dot. If only they could be here too. When he saw that she was in a daze and he felt that he was ignored by her, Zac was unhappy. He vigorously flicked her forehead to pull her thoughts away. "From now on, as long as you are with me, you must always think only of me." He made his first hegemonic use on New Year''s Eve. Essie gave him a re and said slowly, "You know what? Though the brain is the generalmand center of human body, there are two organs that are out of its control." "Which two?" Zac said, raising his eyebrows. "A man''s cavernous body and a woman''s heart," Essie said slowly and clearly. A strange smile came over the corners of Zac''s mouth. He leaned over and put his mouth close to her ear. "Can a man conquer a woman''s heart by sleeping it with his cavernous body?" Essie was choked by what he said and she coughed with her hand covering her mouth. Then she red at him with her almond eyes. "No way!" Her answer was direct, brutal and determined. Chapter 344 The Female Ghost In Red (Part Two) Chapter 344 The Female Ghost In Red (Part Two) "Are you sure?" He pursed his lips and gave a faint smile. "Yes, exactly!" She stressed her tone. Holding her waist with his arm, Zac pulled her into his arms. "Woman, do you know that when you stand in front of me, you are like a rose with thorns. When you lie under me, you are like a gentle jasmine. Haven''t I conquered you by doing it?" "I... I didn''t! " Essie was so shy that her face was red, like a ripe Washington apple. Fortunately, he whispered it in her ear, and the voice was only audible for the two of them. Otherwise, if the people on both sides heard it, she would have to learn to dig a hole and drill into it. "It doesn''t matter. We have enough time to verify in the night time," Zac said with a mischievous smile, squinting slightly. She was like a frightened kitten, quivering slightly. "I... I''m going to stay up all night for the New Year''s Eve." "It is also a way of stay up the New Year''s Eve if we do it." Zac pulled her chin and teased her. Essie felt like she had just hit herself in the foot. Daisy, sitting across from them, smiled at them and said, "Cousin, I heard that you have forgotten your wife. Are you going to restart the love mode now?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "We are an old couple. There''s no need for an old couple to fall in love with each other anymore. Since I got married with her out of my mind, I''d better take it. Just make do with her," Zac replied nonchntly. In fact, she married him because she had a fever in her brain and was controlled by alcohol. Now all kinds of tragedies happened at the way long. It could be said that a person who had married a devil would make a lifelong mistake. Essie thought. Daisy put on a grimace to Zac. It was obvious that he was flirting with her sister-inw and refused to admit. After his cousin had lost his memory, he became a double faced. Sitting opposite to them, Walt kept silent. Every time his eyes swept across Zac''s face, there would be a touch of gloom and depression. No one could know what he was thinking about, but he himself knew it best. In the evening of New Year''s Eve, young people always stayed upte at night. When the bell of Lunar New Year''s Eve rang, fireworks lit up from the ind at the center of theke and bloomed in the night sky. "It looks so beautiful." Rabi pped his hands with other children, jumping up and down happily. Zac was not in the mood for fireworks for a long time. There was one thing in his mind. As the new year wasing, they hadn''t seen each other for several days. The stupid woman made so many excuses not to see him. In fact, he should be happy that she didn''t get in his way and had nothing to do with him. But somehow, he felt bored. Either he was ying polo or golf or wandering in clubs with his friends, he felt there was no fun at all. He''d rather watch TV with this stupid woman or listen to her chirping gossip. ''Damn it! This is absolutely the trouble of the past memory stored in my subconscious.'' Now he hated this stupid woman very much. As soon as the fireworks were finished, he forcibly took the woman away. "I have to y mahjong with uncle and aunt," the woman strongly protested, her feet were almost away from the ground, and she was forced to move by him. The devil''s intention was obvious. He was indeed a single cell male animal controlled by the cavernous body. As soon as the night came, he would only think about one thing. The quickest way from the Lakeside Restaurant to the room was to walk through the bamboo grove path. But during this period, they had to go through the ghost yard. It was in the middle of the night, and that ce looked a bit creepy. Essie clenched Zac''s arm tightly. The fireworks had just finished, and all the people were still lingering on the bank. There was no one on the bamboo forest path. It was deep and quiet. The night wind spiraled and howled at the top of the bamboo, like a ghost weeping. Even though Essie was scared, when she walked the nearest yard to the ghost yard, she couldn''t help but take a look inside. The weeds in the yard were more than half the height of a person. When the wind blew, the weeds swung on both sides, like a ghost dancing in the wind. All of a sudden, a figure in red shed through the grass and disappeared in a blink of an eye. With her eyes wide open in horror, Essie was frightened all of a sudden and said, "Icy guy, I seem to see the female ghost in red." She said timidly and tremblingly. Zac was shocked. He turned to the yard and asked, "Where is it?" "She was in the grass but she disappeared in an instant." Essie hid behind him again and pulled up his sleeve to cover her face, only leaving a slight gap to look in the dark yard. It was dark inside, and except for the blurry shadows of the weeds, she could see nothing. "You must have a hallucination," Zac said in a soothing tone, patting her head. Did she? Essie''s fear didn''t ease at all, and she believed that it wasn''t her hallucination. There were indeed ghosts in the ghost yard of the Rong family, and it was exactly the same as the legend said that she was a female ghost in red! "Icy guy, don''t you think it is your family that is deeply resentful which made the ghosts unable to reincarnate for so many years?" Zac flicked her forehead. "Stupid woman, there is no ghost in the world." Chapter 345 Visit My Mother-in-law Chapter 345 Visit My Mother-inw "Not sure. Up until now, no one can be sure that there are ghosts in this world, and no one can be sure that there are no ghosts in this world." Said Essie, shaking her head violently. "Even if there is, it is just an invisible energy body. Nothing can be done. A living person is much more terrible than a ghost." Zac said with a mocking smile. It sounded quite reasonable. With her head in his arms, Essie didn''t say a word, but sped up in silence. No matter what, she still felt scared in her heart. She thought that it was better for her to leave at once. On the first day of Chinese New Year, Essie got up early to greet the elders. Essie looked like she didn''t get enough sleep but Zac looked very energetic and refreshed. It seemed that he was very satisfied with it. In the hall of the Rong Mansion, after the firecrackers were set to celebrate the new year, Albert, Mary and other peers went to wish new year to their parents, uncles and aunts. And then, Zac and Essie led their generation to wish new year to the elders. Looking at the harmonious and joyful scene of the people in the Rong family, Essie couldn''t help but think of theplicated disputes in the Xu family. Once a family had internal conflict, outsiders would take advantage of it. At the beginning, Mary''s trick was sessful because there was an irreconcble conflict between Vicki and her mother. Now the person who hid in the darkness and coveted the Xu family took advantage of the information that Elizabeth and Bles to collude with each other and covet the family property. Essie had no idea if she could keep the Xu''s Group well or not, because she had thought that the big tree which she could fully trust and rely on was unreliable. But she couldn''t show it out and could only observe it in secret. Even if he was a scheming tiger, she would still rely on him and rely on his power to frighten the enemy. Because she had one thing for sure. Even if the tiger wanted to eat her and the Xu''s Group, he had to wait until the enemies hiding in the darkness were killed. After they wish happy new year to each other, Zac and his grandpa went to the garden to y chess. Essie decided to go back to her room and have some rest. To her surprise, Rabi dragged her hand and asked her to y with him. She forced herself to cheer up and went to the toy house with him. Mary followed her. She was afraid that Essie would do something to hurt Rabi. "I''ve been wondering why Rabi likes you, and now I finally understand that you two are rted by blood." She said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. Essie smiled and said nothing. "But what I didn''t expect is that you would be the one who has the final say in Xu family." "You think too much. I am just temporarily in charge of the Xu family, and don''t let it fall into the hands of the disloyal people. When Mr. Baron wakes up, he will be back to take charge. " Essie said slowly. "Don''t you have any ambitions?" Mary sneered. Now she had shuffled. Both the core management of Hengyuan and the manager of the Xu family''s vi were reced by her. Isn''t this the first step of politics? "I''m the daughter-inw of the Rong family, and the future hostess here. My main responsibility is to win over the Rong family. After Mr. Baron recovers, I wille back and help you run the Rong Mansion together. " Essie said lightly on purpose, as if she was talking about an insignificant chess game. "As long as I''m alive, you''re not in charge of the matters of the Rong family," said Mary in a cold tone. Another faint smile appeared on Essie''s face. She didn''t say anything, because she had expected that Mary would say such words. Mary was afraid that her power would be shaken by Essie. "Then please don''t interfere with the matter of the Xu family, lest unnecessary suspicione." She changed the subject immediately. She already knew about the meeting between Elizabeth and her. Needless to say, they were going to collude with each other again. "You can do whatever you want in the Xu family. But don''t get Zac involved. He was shot for you. You should stop harming him." Mary snapped. "He helped me not only for me, but also for the sake of Rong family. That Xu family was handled by me is more advantageous than that by others." Essie replied unhurriedly. "I can''t see what does it do to the Rong family," Mary snorted. Business interest was what a man should consider. She only knew that it was best for herself to get rid of this tramp. "You married a sessful businessman when you were still a college student. You are responsible for your family and children''s education. You have no idea of business. It''smon for you to have a bad taste in business." A hint of mockery appeared on Essie''s face. Mary''s face darkened slightly. She could tell that Essie was satirizing her for herck of sight, but she didn''t care much about it. The reason why Luce came here must be to help her daughter dere war on her and Elizabeth. She couldn''t sit still and wait for death. "I care about my son''s happiness. You are not fit to be his wife." "If I am fit or not, only Zac can tell. How could you know that?" Essie sneered at her. What Mary did was not for Zac but for her own interests. "I have eaten more food than you do. I don''t think you''re right. You were just blinded by the so-called love, and you''ll know over time that you''re not meant for each other." Mary said in a very positive tone. She insisted that the daughter-inw who was not epted by her was not suitable for her son. "The only ce that I am not suitable for Zac is that I am the daughter of Luce." She didn''t want to beat around the Bush anymore, and she said word by word. Mary''s face turned pale. She was not sure how much Luce and Essie knew about what had happened in the past. But in any case, she couldn''t let Albert know. He would not spare her. "I have no grudge against your mother. She has nothing to do with me," "Really?" Raising her eyebrows, Essie continued, "Elizabeth has told me everything that what you did together." Her face turned pale in an instant. "How... How could she tell you? " "She wants me to hate Zac and leave him. But unfortunately, I''ve made a mistake. On the contrary, I want to live with him for my entire life. I hate to do anything that will satisfy my enemies." Essie slowly told her. Elizabeth wanted to ally with Mary to deal with Essie, so Essie tried to take them apart. Mary swallowed hard to calm herself down. She was a woman who had experienced a lot of asions. She couldn''t lose her head over such a trifle. "Since you know that she wants to separate you and Zac, you should know that she is talking nonsense. Even though I have a good rtionship with Elizabeth, I can''t help her to do something I shouldn''t do. " She said seriously. "As long as you have a clear conscience." Essie sneered. "Of course I have a clear conscience." Without a blush or a beat of her heart, she tried to keep calm so as not to be noticed by Essie. Hearing that, Essie sniffed and smiled. She dared not to admit what she had done. It was a miracle for such a woman to have an outstanding son like Zac. Rabi ran to the sofa and asked Essie to build blocks together. Then, Essie ignored Mary and sat at the table. In the afternoon, Essie went back home. She had to make some arrangements in advance because Zac woulde to visit her on the second day of Spring Festival. Eva didn''t return to Jiang City, but took his mother to Dragon City to celebrate the new year together. She decided to ask Pana to take Mili and Dot to her house for a day. Then she had to persuade her mother. They''d better be friendly at the new year and not cause any trouble. "Mom, do you know that now Elizabeth and Mary have allied to separate me from Zac. Without the support of Zac, it would be easy for Elizabeth to get rid of me and upy the Xu family. " "The Xu family has already been torn into pieces by them. Why can''t they stop?" "In the beginning, she tried every means to seek the position was to get the power of Xu family. How could she give it up if she couldn''t get it?" Essie told her mother. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Bob held Lucy''s hands and said, "it''s a special period now. You must try your best to put up with it and treat Zac kindly tomorrow. He has lost his memory now. His rtionship with Essie can''t be as close as before. We can''t make more troubles, or Elizabeth and Mary will seed. " Lucy nodded slightly. They should solve the problem of Elizabeth and protect her daughter''s safety first. As for the grudge between her and Mary, she would deal with itter. She held the hands of Essie. "You have to promise me that as soon as this matter is over, you will divorce Zac and marry Hanson." "Mom, don''t worry. I know what to do." In fact, she didn''t know how to deal with this matter at all. Her marriage was just like a tangle of thoughts, which had beensting and meaningless. "You won''t do anything that makes me sad, will you?" Lucy stared at her without blinking. She wouldn''t be relieved until she got Essie''s promise. "No, I will never do anything that makes you sad." Essie lowered her head and said in a low voice. If love and filial piety can''t be decided at the same time, she could only choose to leave herself sad. Early the next morning, Zac and Essie went to the vi of Alice with many bags. "Dad, mom, happy new year." Zac said with a gentle smile on his face. His cool expression was reced by a warm one now. This guy is quite good at acting. Essie thought. Bob greeted him with a smile and asked him to sit on the sofa. Then Lucy brought tea and fruits to them. "Where is Holy?" Zac asked. There was no trace of his "little spy" in the hall. "I''m here, brother Zac." Holy went downstairs while speaking. He had just talked with his uncle in the room. The new year''s gift Zac gave him was the newest games console. "It''s so cool. Thank you, brother Zac." Holy said happily. Zac smiled and stroked his head. This was the reward for him to be a ''little spy''. Chapter 346 Wife Was Unreliable Chapter 346 Wife Was Unreliable Taking a sip of tea, Bob said slowly, "it''s hard for Essie to bear such a heavy burden of Xu family. You must support her more." "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll pick it up for her." Holding Essie''s hands, Zac said it as a vow. "Have you caught the man who wanted to kill Essiest time?" Asked Lucy, whose heart trembled with fear at the thought of that incident. "Yes, he was killed." Zac said understatedly. "God damn it!" Lucy breathed a sigh of relief. People who hold a candle to the devil deserve death. "Have you found out who killed him?" Frowning, Essie wanted to know whether he was her friend or enemy. "He was shot to death with one shot, and the method was clean and neat, leaving no trace. This person is definitely not someone ordinary. It''s impossible to find him in a short time." Said Zac, who seemed to be deep in thought. "Is the man who wanted to kill Essie on our side?" Holy blinked his big ck eyes. "It''s hard to say. Maybe they are on revenge." Zac touched his chin and said thoughtfully. ''it doesn''t matter who he is. It''s okay as long as he is not your enemy. Otherwise, the stupid woman will be in greater danger. He has no time to be her bodyguard all day long.'' "The killer must be hired by Elizabeth, who is heartless and merciless to do any illegal things." Lucy wanted to skin her, pull out her tendons and drink her blood to vent her anger. "Don''t worry. I will protect Essie. No one can hurt her as long as I am here. Take care of yourself." As long as she was still his woman, no one dared to hurt her. If someone wanted to hurt her, he was looking for death. Bob and Lucy nodded. What they needed was his promise. After all, Hanson was in Yang City and could not get involved in the power of Dragon City. They had to depend on Zac now. After that, Lucy went to the kitchen to prepare the meal, and Bob was helping. Zac wandered around in the vi and walked into Essie''s room. He stared at a Barbie doll by the bed and asked, "is it yours?" "So what?" She took the doll to him. She had locked the door of the children''s room and packed up all the toys in case of his suspicion. Unexpectedly, there was still something missed. It must be Mili who left it at the time when she yed. "Do you still like to y it?" Zac sneered, raising his eyebrows. The words sounded a little strange to her, and she couldn''t help but wonder, ''what does he mean by saying that she still likes to y it? Did she like ying it before?'' "Who says that only children can y the Barbie doll. Adults can also like it." "Yeah, a freak." Zac flicked her forehead and grabbed the doll from her hand. He looked at it, shook his head and said, "this one is too ordinary. It''s not as interesting as the one you gave me." Essie was shocked and asked, "when did I ever give you a Barbie doll?" "When you were Cathy." Zac said in a teasing tone. "It''s your tailor-made. You give it to me as a token of love." With hands on her forehead, she couldn''t believe that she had done such a thing. "Why have I never heard you talk about this?" she asked. "I almost forget the trifles more than a decade ago. I didn''t remember it until I saw this doll today." Zac shrugged and said in a careless tone. "What about my doll?" She curled her lips and felt a little disappointed. "I don''t know where they have gone. Maybe they have been thrown into the trash can." Said Zac in a casual way. It seemed that he didn''t take it to heart at all. Essie was furious. It was her tailor-made version, how memorable it was! It was a waste to him. She grabbed the doll from his hand and demanded, "from now on, stay away from my Barbie." "I''m not interested in such a childish thing." Lying on the back of the sofa and putting his hands on the back of his head, Zac sneered. After a short silence, he seemed to think of something, and his deep cold eyes shed. "Oh, right. I forgot to ask you one thing. Your mother is aunt Luce, the woman who had been Mrs. Luce in the past, right?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Essie rolled her eyes at him. "But she is so different from what she used to be. I think she is pretty even at an old age." He rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully. "My mother had a stic surgery," "When my mother and I moved out of the Xu family, we went to Yanf City. Elizabeth wanted to kill us. She hired a killer to kill us. Luckily, father came in time to stop us from being killed. But my mother''s face was scratched and her face was disfigured." After taking a pause, she continued, "my father has a good friend who is a famous doctor with superb medical skills. He is willing to help my mother reduce trees to recover her look. My mother knew that Elizabeth would not give up. She would definitely continue to send people to kill us. After discussing with my father, she decided to change her face. Later, the surgery was sessful. That was why my mother was look like this. My father asked a friend to change the names of my mother and me in the police station. Then Elizabeth can''t find us. " She tried her best to keep her voice calm, while the anger in her chest was burning uncontrobly. Zac held her shoulder and said, "Elizabeth''s good life is over." Yes. She said in her heart that she would let her have nothing. She would repay them in double the pain that she suffered from them. "The biggest misfortune in my mother''s life was to marry Baron, and the luckiest thing was to marry my father." She turned to look out of the window. A wry smile emerged on her face. "The thing she feared most is that I repeat her tragedy." Zac''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly. How could he not understand what she meant. "Are you mocking me?" Essie shook her head and said, "you are not Baron, but your mother is even more than Vicki. You have lost your memory, and you don''t remember what happened in the Rong Mansion before, but I remember clearly. On the new year''s day yesterday, she even forced me to divorce you. After all, she and Elizabeth are very close, so it''s natural that she doesn''t like me. " Zac''s face darkened. A glint of amusement shed across his eyes. "Just ignore what she says in the future." Just as the old saying goes, he who stays near ink gets stained ck. Mom had been hanging out with a vicious woman like Elizabeth all day long, no wonder she was always so weird. "She''s my mother-inw. If I ignore her, I''ll be med for not being filial." She smiled faintly and her tone was like a cold wind. "Filial piety is not stupidity. I guess mom has been suffering from some kind of menopausal syndrome. She gets her head in a mess. If she seeds in menopause, she will recover her normal judgment soon." Zacforted. Hearing this, Essie felt it was like a joke. It seemed that Zac didn''t know his mother at all. That''s right, Mary had been wearing a mask of hypocrisy. No one would be able to see her true features under it unless someone tear it down. "It''s new year''s day and I think the dinner is almost ready. Let''s go downstairs to have dinner." She stood up and walked out of the room. It was a peaceful and harmonious day. Essie thanked her mother''s cooperation. After dinner, Lucy specially asked Essie to stay at home to celebrate the new year with them. Zac didn''t say much and went back alone. As soon as he left, Essie went to Eva''s in a hurry and took Pana and the children back. "Has daddy gone?" Mili asked, looking a little disappointed. Noticing what Mili was doing, Essie gently touched her head, and the sadness in her mouth spread from the tip of her tongue to the bottom of her heart. She knew that they were sensible, and in order not to make her sad, they chose not to meet Zac. in fact, they were still eager to see him, their biological father. "Well, let''s go to theke to set off fireworkster." She forced a smile at the kids. Holy hastily brought the fireworks from the storage room. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Mili was a child. When she saw the fireworks, she was thrilled and pped her hands. "Oh, we are setting off fireworks." "I want to put a colorful bead container in it." Then she took out a firework stick from Holy''s hand. "Okay, but be careful." Essie led them out of the house. On the third day of the lunar new year, Essie went back to the vi of Xu family to greet the elders with Holy. Both uncles lived in the manor, except Bles. It was said that he felt ufortable and went to the United States for recuperation. But Essie thought he was avoiding something deliberately. "A married daughter is like the sshed water. In every festivals, her mother-inw should be the first." Elizabeth said with sarcasm. Essie smiled coldly and said, "the woman who has married others is still the daughter of the Xu family. As a daughter-inw who has a scandal, I don''t know whose family she is from." When Vicki heard this, her heart trembled fiercely. The uncles looked at each other with a grave expression on their faces. How could they not hear the underlying meaning of Essie''s words. Elizabeth''s face turned blue, but she immediately calmed down. Loren had already been hidden by Bles. As long as she resisted to deny it, there was nothing Essie could do to her. "I know you hate me for what happened in the past, so you''re always against me. But it doesn''t matter. I''m a broad-minded person and I''m willing to treat you as my daughter." "Her mother has married other man and her family name is Yi now. She is not a member of our Xu family at all." Said Valery fiercely. "All right. Baron is just in aa and will soon recover. Now that he wants Cathy to take over the Xu family for him, we should respect his decision." Said one of uncle. "What if she takes advantage of this time to collude with outsiders and upy the Xu''s Group?" Valery asked angrily. "You think too much. My purpose of sitting in this position is to make sure that the Xu family will always have the surname Xu, not Wang, or any other surname. The reason why Mr. Baron issued this approval before the ident must be that he perceived someone''s treacherous behavior, so he made provisions. " Essie replied in a slow, clear and powerful voice. Chapter 347 Dont Worry About It Chapter 347 Don''t Worry About It "Don''t always use my mom of themission. The whole thing was nned by thewyer and it had nothing to do with my mother." Exined Valery. "Even if thewyer yed tricks on it, nobody would doubt her if aunt Elizabeth could take the initiative to leave the position to elder brother instead of herself." Essie sneered. "Vinton is naughty. I''m afraid that he can''t take up such a heavy task of the Xu''s Group, so I want to help him run it first." Elizabeth gave Essie a stern look and didn''t notice that another man was staring at her. Noticing what was going on, Essie walked up to Vinton and patted on his shoulder. "Auntie, you''re wrong. Vinton has been trying his best to get things done. Now the personnel and Resources Department of Hengyuan is well managed. After the new year, I''m going to ask him to manage the Xu''s Group together with me. After he gained rich business experience, he could be a capable assistant of Mr. Baron when he wakes up. " Hearing what Essie said, Vinton was very happy. He smiled at her and turned to Elizabeth. "Well, mommy, since daddy let sister take over the Xu''s Group, it means that he trusts her. As a member of the Xu family, we should help her rather than go against her. We shouldn''t have done anything harmful to our family''s interests bypeting against her secretly. Now, it is the most difficult time for the Xu family. We have to unite as one. Otherwise, those who have ulterior motives will easily seize the opportunity. " Vicki looked at him with a knowing smile on her face. Her grandson had finally grown up. Eric took a sip of tea and said, "I am in the army base and Calvin is abroad most of our time, and we know nothing about business. The only thing we can do is to respect our elder brother and support Cathy. I''m a soldier. In a word, whether it''s a son or a daughter, the Xu family can only be run by someone within the blood of the Xu family. If a outsider dares to fight for it, I will shoot him! " Obviously, his words were cheering for Essie. A cold shiver ran down Elizabeth''s spine. Essie walked up to him, raised her hands and made a military salute like a soldier, "Colonel, you are awesome!" Uncle Eric smiled and said, "this little ghost is as clever as it was in her childhood." After dinner, she took Holy to the garden to have a chat with her cousins. "What''s wrong with the elder cousin? It has been a long time and there is still no news." Said Angel sadly. "We''ve sent apany''s salvage and diving men to look for river courses for more than a month, but there''s no body found. I believe sister is still alive." Said Essie. "She used to be the most beautiful officer in the special force, and no one could defeat her. Our special forces often carry out all kinds of training in the river, so it''s not difficult for her to escape in the water. " Carl analyzed. "God bless her. She must be fine. Maybe sister wille back the day dad wakes up. " Holy believed that a miracle would definitely appear on Alice. "The most hateful thing is that the bastard who wanted to kill Alice died. Otherwise, I will have to twist his head off and throw him into the mountains to feed the wild dogs." Carl clenched his fists. Essie sneered in her mind. The one who died was only a scapegoat, and the real murderer was still beyond thew. However, she would find it out and make sure that this bastard would receive the punishment he deserved. "I think there must be some people who want to be the Empress Wu? She was so cold blood and don''t even care about her rtives. It''s normal that she kill her own sons and daughters. " After hearing this, Angel pouted and turned to look at Vinton, saying, "cousin, you should be careful." A gleam of coldness shed in Vinton''s eyes. Everyone knew that Elizabeth''s intention was so obvious that even Angel could see it. Carl shook his hand and said, "it''s impossible for her to be the Empress Wu. But she still have a chance to be the empress. The most important thing is that our cousin can deal with it. We can''t let the empress take full control of it." "Don''t think you''re stronger than me even though you''re the captain of the special forces. When I''m strong, I can kick others our like the leaves are blown by the autumn wind. But you didn''t see it." Said Vinton angrily. Carl smiled and said, "you''d better tell me about your affair with Eva. I''m her fan." Vinton coughed slightly and cast another nce at Essie secretly. Since Essie was the best friend of Eva, it was impossible for him to cook up a story. How could not Essie read his mind? She smiled and said deliberately, "It seemed that Eva would be our sister-inw before long ." Vinton was quite fond of that, but not for the person who were eavesdropping not far away. "You are so smart, aren''t you? You set up a honey trap and let your bestie stay with my brother. All you want is to take control of him, right?" Valery came over and said to Essie angrily. With no response, Essie picked up the teacup on the table and slowly drank the tea. She had been waiting for the moment that Valery would irritate Vinton. "Sister, don''t talk nonsense!" Something shed through Vinton''s eyes, and he said with a frown, "what''s going on between Eva and me has nothing to do with Cathy." "If you weren''t knocked out by Peter, how would you defend this outsider against Mommy?" Valery almost roared to Vinton in fury. How could his brother be fooled by Essie with a little star? That''s insane! "I focus the issues, not the people. And I will help you if you are right." Leaning against the back of his seat, Vinton looked at Valery coldly and said, "sis, I know you''re mad at Cathy because of what happened between you and Zac. But even without Cathy, Zac won''t be with you. You''re too stubborn." "Vinton, you are really fascinated by that little star. You can''t even distinguish who is your enemy and who is your family." Then Valery patted hard on his head. Valery''s action irritated Vinton and he immediately jumped up in anger and said, "Valery, I hate being pped on my head. Don''t try to teach me a lesson just because you are my sister. I know more clearly than you about the whole thing. I can tell the right and wrong." Carl cast a sidelong nce at Valery and said, "cousin, you are wrong. We are family, we have no enemies." "Shut up!" yelled Valery. She red at Carl and added, "this is our family affair. You''d better keep your mouth shut." "What''s wrong with you?" Carl furrowed his eyebrows and really wanted to p her across the face right now. But he didn''t beat women or his family, so he endured it. "I guess she''s having a mental disease. Forget it. Let''s go and y table tennis." After Vinton finished his words, they all stood up and walked towards the activities room, leaving Valery alone in the pavilion. Valery clenched her fists, her face twisting in fury. She thought that she couldn''t deal with Essie, but she could deal with the little star, Eva. After dinner, Essie and Holy went back to the vi. Essie wanted to spend the new year with her son and daughter, but some guy sent three messages to her, urging her to go back home. If she didn''t reply, he might fly to her and take her away. If he saw Mili and Dot, he would take them away too. She sighed, lowered her head and went out. In the Rong Mansion, Zac was lying on the big sofa and ying Essie''s customized Barbie doll. The doll looked exactly like the little fool. He should have thrown it into the trash can without mercy. How could he allow it to lie in his safe? Fantastic! He must have been out of his mind years ago. Hearing the familiar steps, Zac put the doll in the safe immediately and started to y his iPad. Essie walked into the bedroom, took a nce at him, but said nothing. She went into the bathroom and took a shower. When she came out of the bathroom, she sat next to him and asked, "it''s new year''s holiday. Why are you so hurried to ask me here?" "How do you know that I was in such a hurry?" He slowly asked back. "Three messages in a row." She pouted and thought that it must be emergency that he sent her messages for three times. But the man just spoke out four words leisurely, "I didn''t mean that." Essie''s face turned a little red for a second and soon returned to normal. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "what if I don''te?" "It''s Okay." He shrugged. His tone was as light as a goose feather. Seeing that Essie breathed a sigh of relief, he opened his mouth again and said in a in tone, "If you arete for one hour, I''ll punish you for one more time, and so on."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. What an obvious threat. Essie shivered. She knew that this cold-blooded demon would not let her go so easily. Fortunately, she was quick witted and arrived in time. Otherwise, she would be in trouble. Shey on the sofa, put her head on hisps as a pillow. "I''ve been exhausted after working the whole day in the Xu family. Can I go to bed early?" Zac looked at her with mixed feelings and said, "I have something to tell you." "What?" "Loren is missing." "No wonder Bles didn''te to visit her grandma. It turned out that he went to the United States to hide Loren." Essie snorted. Caressing her cheek gently, Zac said teasingly, "don''t worry. Even if he hides him to the ends of the earth, I can find him out." She smiled, "I''ve never worried about it with you." "Really?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "Are you worried that if I''m unhappy one day, I will divorce you?" "Don''t worry." Essie said in a casual tone, "although you''ve forgotten me, you know it clearly in your heart. That''s enough." Zac''s face darkened. What a stupid woman! No woman on the earth could control him, unless he was willing to. "Maybe my hidden disease have recovered now." He gave a grim smile. Essie was shocked and asked, "have you tried with other women?" Chapter 348 Evidence Of Your Affair Chapter 348 Evidence Of Your Affair He slightly swallowed, with a calm expression on his face. "Can''t I do that?" He squinted his eyes, showing a bit of evil spirit. Essie, like a firecracker, jumped up from the sofa with arms akimbo and red at him. "You have an affair!" As a malicious cold light fleeted past his eyes, he reached out and grabbed her wrist, gently pulled her into his arms. He held her waist with one hand and put the other hand on her chin. "Have you ever been cheating on me?" He looked at her coldly and indignantly, and the criticism from his eyes was like two sharp arrows, which stabbed her in the face. But she didn''t dodge his question. "No," she said frankly. She said firmly. "Don''t you cheat on me when you were in America?" He pinched his fingers slightly, and seemed to be sure that she was lying. She wanted to shake her head and say no, but she failed. Zac was in anger and breathed heavily. "I didn''t see the two cats in the vi yesterday. Do you think you can fool me by hiding them?" Essie shivered, and her face turned a little pale. Recently, he never mentioned anything about the children to her, and she was being offhand, thinking that she could hide it for a while. She didn''t expect that he would talk about it today. "They..." She stopped and didn''t know what to say. "That''s the evidence of your affair!" He said with clenched teeth, a me of fury burning in his eyes, almost burning her to death. "You cheated me and made me think we were divorced. Now that I''m divorced, I''m free. It''s none of your business that I can be with anyone." There was a hint of bitterness in her tone. She pressed her lips and added with a sneer, "in thest three years when I left, you were still with Le. If you didn''t have a hidden disease, your child would have been born, wouldn''t it?" A muscle on Zac''s handsome face twitched slightly. He stood up and walked to the window. He opened the window in order to let the cold winde in and calm down his anger. He remained motionless for a long time, like a statue. The room was deadly silent. His heavy breath and wind were intertwined in the air. Her heart was bouncing wildly in her chest, and she wanted to tell him everything, but she couldn''t. He wasn''t not the person he used to be. It was unsure that if he would stand by her side, so she couldn''t even protect herself. She couldn''t lose the kids. Not knowing how long it had passed, the voice of Zac was like cold knife tearing the dead silence in the air. "Grandpa and grandma want a great grandson, you must give me a child this year." He was giving an order, looking at her from the window. There was no warmth in his eyes, and there was even a hint of disgust, as if she was a tool for giving birth, not a wife. what? She was frightened, "well... At least after Mr. Baron wakes up. Now I am the target of the killers. If I''m pregnant, I''ll be more likely to be killed. " "Don''t worry about them. I have solved their problems." He said it lightly as if he was talking about an insignificant spring rain. No wonder nothing happened to her recently. "Honey, you are awesome!" She walked to him and gave him a thumbs up, trying to break the ice. Zac turned around slowly and said expressionlessly. "You should know that I''m the king of investment, and I never do things with low return. If you want to be happy with me, you have to show me your value." As soon as he finished saying that, he flung her to the nket as if to vent his anger, and then he got on top of her. "Well..." She pushed his shoulder and turned her head to give herself a chance to talk. "How is your hidden disease going?" "Why not find me another woman and have a try?" He held her chin to keep her from shaking. "You haven''t tried it yet, have you?" All of a sudden, her heart beat with relief. "If I want to try, I don''t have to pick time." A note of impatience emerged between his eyebrows. This woman talked too much. "Don''t try." Essie murmured, stretching out her little hands and grabbing Zac''s cor. "Then shut up." He growled and kissed her on the lips Early in the morning, Alena led a group ofdies to burn incense in the temple and worship the God of wealth. Instead of going with them, Essie was still sound asleep. She didn''t open her eyes until the sun shone on her buttocks. It seemed that Zac was always full of energy since he wasn''t by her side. After she washed her face and rinsed her mouth, she asked the servant to send her breakfast to the garden. She enjoyed the breakfast while enjoying the flowers. It was not until then that she realized how important life was. She didn''t know when Walt came to the garden. Seeing her sitting in the pavilion, he walked over. "Good morning, Walt." She greeted him with a smile when she saw him. "It''s gettingte. It''s almost noon." Said Walt smilingly. He sat opposite her and continued, "Ladies are going to take the God of wealth with grandma today. Why don''t you go with them?" She stuck her tongue out and said, "I overslept." She always liked to sleepte. In addition, she was indirectly punished by the man, so she couldn''t sleep well at night. It was impossible for her to get up early in the morning. "You must be azy bug in your previous life." Said Walt with a teasing smile. "It''s good to be a cat. Just eat and sleep. You don''t need to do anything." She giggled. "You''re right. People are the most tired animals. They fight for their lives, whether they''re rich or powerful, fight for their interests." Said Walt with a sigh. "Walt, you seem to have a good understanding of life," Essie winked at him. With a deep smile on his face, Walt said, "I have traveled around the world, climbed to Mount Qomngma, served as a war reporter, took up the position of goodwill ambassador of the United Nation, and also a model and CEO. Don''t you think I have deep feelings?" Essie was shocked that Walt was a very experienced man. "Walt, you are my idol from now on! I admire you so much!" She gave him a thumbs up. Walt smiled. "Aren''t you having a crush on Zac?" Hearing that, Essie hastily waved her hand and said, "there is a big difference between a husband and an idol. My husband and your brother is excellent, he is not my idol yet. He is almost to be my idol. " She gestured with her hands. When she was speaking, Zac just walked along a path nearby and heard every word clearly. His beautiful bushy eyebrows knitted immediately, wondering if this stupid woman needed a lesson so that she dared to criticize him behind his back! Noticing Zac out of the corner of her eye, Essie shut up immediately. She picked up a cup of tea on the stone table and pretended to be calm. Zac walked over and asked calmly, "what are you talking about?" "Nothing. We were just chatting casually." Essie shrugged. Walt gave his younger brother a bleak look and stood up. "I''m going to y chess with daddy. You enjoy the sunshine here." Then he left. Zac sat beside Essie and took the tea cup from her hand. After he finished the rest of the tea, he said, "I saw that you had a good conversation with my elder brother just now. Why don''t you speak to me since I''m here?" "You arete. We have just finished a conversation." Taking a nce at him, she filled another cup with tea and filled up his cup as well. "Okay, let''s continue our conversation." His voice was casual, like the flow before the big wave, slowly and gloomy. Essie was sensitive enough to sense the abnormal factors in the air, and he pretended to act as if nothing had happened, "what do you want to talk about?" Zac opened his mouth slightly and said slowly, "idol." His voice was so soft like a goose feather streaked over her face, but it made her shake slightly. ''oh no! He must have heard what I said just now. He is an arrogant and king. If I don''t worship him as an idol, it is a crime of great disrespect.'' "Well... I just wanted to make Walt happy. It''s new year and everyone is so happy. " "It doesn''t matter." Zac slightly raised his thick eyebrows, with a careless expression on his face. It seemed that he didn''t care about it at all. He took a sip of tea and continued, "I just want to know your idol standard." "I just said it casually. I don''t have any requirements." Said Essie, waving her hand. "No standard?" A cold re was cast on his face. In a harsh tone, he said, "so, why am I unqualified?" "You almost exceed my expectation, but there is one thing you don''t meet my requirement." She exined cautiously. "Which one?" While hearing these words, Essie believed that if she dared say something wrong again and she would not be able to leave the pavilion safe and sound, she could not help yelling, "you are... You need to be gentle and sunny, my idol must be kind to others. " She said sheepishly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. With a mocking smile, Zac said, "even if you want to be my fan, I won''t ept it. You are too poor. Everything is lower than the standard." "Is there any standard to be a fan?" Said Essie. He was such an arrogant man. "There is for my fans. Not everybody can be my fans. You are unqualified." He smirked, making no secret of his wild and arrogant manner. "I don''t care. Anyway, I don''t want to be your fan." She pursed her lips and talked to herself in a low voice. But as they were so close to each other, Zac easily heard what Essie said. A tinge of coldness shed across his deep eyes. "Do you have self-knowledge?" "Can I just shrink back from difficulties?" She was depressed so much. It was obvious that this guy hurt her on purpose by what she said to Walt before. She gave in and let him gain the upper hand and vent his anger. Otherwise, too much anger would burn her. Zac snorted and said nothing. It seemed that he was magnanimous enough to forgive her once. After a long silence, Essie said, "have you regained your memory these two days?" Zac''s dark eyes blinked, "No." He objected tly. "Okay." She looked down disappointedly, and her long eyshes cast two deep shadows on her eyelids. She worried that he would never remember it. Chapter 349 Stay In The Mental Hospital Chapter 349 Stay In The Mental Hospital Zac gazed at her as sunshine fell on his face through the branches. His bright face shone brightly, and his dark eyes were particrly deep and mysterious like an ancient pool with a thousand years of silence, which was too deep to see the bottom. "You have forgotten me when we were kids, and I have forgotten who you are now. We are even now." "It''s impossible to call it even. Now it''s much more important than before." She looked sad and depressed. "So is my amnesia better than yours?" Zac said with a faint and intriguing smile at the corners of his mouth. ''Wow! He is sopetitive.'' Essie thought in her heart. Essie didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. She said, "I lost to you, okay?" With a smile of satisfaction on his face, Zac picked up the green tea on the table and drank it leisurely. In the next few days, Essie went to Yang City with Hanson to visit Florey and Jobson. Then she went back to Jiang City. She didn''te back until the Lantern Festival was over. After the new year, the entertainment circle was getting busy. The news about Eva''s affairs had arisen much discussion before daybreak. It turned out that there were several indecent photos of Eva flirting with a rich businessman on yacht posted on the Inte. Soon, the indecent photos were reposted on the main page of that day. Vinton was furious and shouted on Weibo, "which son of a bitch dare to frame my girl? "I will break your neck when you are caught by me!" Eva sat on the sofa and kept drinking ice water to cool down her anger in case she smashed the computer out of anger: "what the fuck! Please find a sexy woman to make the Photoshop. This woman has neither breasts nor butt, which is insult to my figure." "Rest assured. Holy is the boss of the Hacker Union. Once he is involved, he will find out the bastard." Essie patted her on the shoulder. Holy said, "I find him. He is in Dragon City." "He''s dead meat." Vinton stood up and was about to rush out with his men. But Eva stopped him and said, "wait a minute. I''ll go with you." She jumped up from the sofa and decided to give the bastard a lesson in person. "How dare you go out? There are so many paparazzi waiting outside to catch you." Essie turned around and grabbed her hand. "I won''t be recognized if I cover my face." After that, Eva put on her hat, sunsses and mask in a perfect match. Vinton''s Bugatti was speeding on the street. He was afraid that if they drove there toote, the Inte hacker would run away. But the guy didn''t expect to be found so soon. He was hiding in his rental house and counting the money. With a loud bang, the door was kicked open. The man was frightened to see a row of tall and strong men at the door. "What... What are you doing? " "Did you upload this photos online?" Vinton suddenly grabbed his cor and lifted him up from the chair. "I... I... I don''t know what you are talking about. " The man trembled with fear. Eva saw a file with her name on it and opened it. There were pictures of Photoshop and original pictures in it. "What else do you have to say? How dare you frame me? You''re dead meat!" The creepy man was almost scared to death by Eva''s thump on the table. "It''s none of my business. I am an Inte worker. Someone gave me money and asked me to do so." The man kept begging for mercy. If he didn''t tell the truth and asked for the leniency, he would be either dead or disabled. "Who is it?" Essie pulled out a knife and waved it in front of the man. The sharp light of the knife swirled in the air, and the man was scared to wet himself. "It''s a woman," he answered. "What does she look like?" Vinton threw him away in case that he got dirty. "She''s about 1.6 meters high, with short hair and a ck mole on her nose. She gave me 3000 dors, and after it''s done, she gave me another 3000." Essie showed a picture to him from her cell phone, asking, "is it her?" "It''s her! It''s her!" The man nodded immediately. "This woman is Valery''s assistant," Said Essie in a low voice, staring at Vinton. At the sight of this, Vinton''s thick eyebrows twisted into a line and said angrily, "is she really insane?" "Let''s talk about it when we get back." Essie patted him on the shoulder. It was not a good ce to talk. They sent the man to the police first, and then asked Holy to post the original indecent photos online, which proved that Eva was innocent. Eva had an impulse to smash the table. "Vinton, your sister and I are not rted at all. Why did she want to cheat me?" "It should be because of me." Essie said, "She thought I introduced you to Vinton and tried to control him by taking advantage of your beauty trap. So she wanted to take revenge on you to defeat me." "She must have persecution paranoia." Eva wanted to curse, "I''ve heard that she has a mental problem. You''d better find a doctor for her as soon as possible. The medicine must be taken every day and not stop." With her chin in her hands, Essie contemted for a while and said, "I used to think that she pretended to be mad because she was afraid that Zac would make troubles for her. However, since I saw her at homest time, I felt that she really had something wrong with her spirit. She is kind of crazy for everyone." "You are right. She is bing more and more unreasonable." Vinton nodded. Last time when her cousin said something, she got furious and wanted to argue with him. If she didn''t behave herself, there must be something wrong with her. "Brother, I think we''d better take her to the psychiatric hospital. If she really gets the mental disease, she will certainly do more harm to Eva. Because she can''t see the problem in her normal mind." Essie suggested. "Right, right. Vinton, you should take her to see a doctor as soon as possible. Patients with mental illnesses often have hallucinations. Do you remember the movie we watchedst time? The heroine of the movie was a psycho. She thought that her whole family was trying to murder her and grab her family property. In the end, she almost killed her whole family. " Holding her arms, Eva said with a shiver, "your sister is fantasizing that Essie and I are going to harm her today, but maybe tomorrow she will fantasize that you, your mother and grandmother are going to hurt her, and at that time, the lives of your whole family will be threatened." "No matter what, it''s good to get the result from a doctor. If there is a problem, you can get treatment as soon as possible. If it is dyed for too long, it won''t be cured. " Essie echoed. Vinton thought it made sense. In the afternoon, they went to Gina psychiatric hospital and made an appointment with the director, the famous psychiatrist, Dr. Li. The next day, Vinton made up an excuse to deceive Valery. When they arrived at the gate of Gina psychiatric hospital, Valery was shocked, "why do you take me here?" Essie had been waiting at the gate for a long time. When she saw the caring, she walked up to it and opened the car door for Valery. When Valery saw Essie, she got very angry and blushed, while saying, "bitch, why are you here?" But Essie said calmly, "sister Valery, we have an appointment with Dr. Li, the director of Gina psychiatric hospital. We want him to check for you." She said that on purpose. When Valery heard Essie''s words, she must be very furious and hysterical. The more furious she became, the more likely she would be believed to be a person with mental disease. "I''m not sick. I don''t go to the doctor. I want to go home. Drive me home quickly." Valery grabbed the back of the chair. "Sis, I just want you to have a check. We will go back as soon as you finish." Vinton said, trying to get rid of her hand. "Vinton, did you drugged by this slut and colluded with her to set me up?" Valery raised her foot and gave him a hard kick. Essie called two nursing workers to help them and took Valery in. As Valery kept struggling and bit the two nurses. They had no choice but to tie her up, as if she was a patient. "Cathy, you bitch! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! And you, Vinton, how dare you collude with her. I''ll skin you alive! " Valery kept on cursing. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Dr. Li asked others to leave the room and stayed alone with her. After a while, he came out and shook his head, saying, "she got typical violent depression. She is often sensitive, irritable, emotional and full of doubts all day long. Patients like her often have violent tendency, and have the motivation tomit suicide or kill someone. " Vinton agreed with Mr. Li very much. "What kind of treatment does she need?" He asked. "Since she has started to have violent behavior, it means the situation is serious. I rmend to go to hospital for treatment. Otherwise, it will harm the safety of herself or others at any time." Dr. Li said to them. Hearing this, Vinton said hastily, "let her stay here for a while and see how things are going." Hearing that she was going to be sent to the mental hospital, Valery was totally frightened with her face totally pale. She then said, "give me the phone. I want to call mommy." Essie cast a cold nce at her, and turned to Vinton, "we''d better keep it a secret from aunt Elizabeth for the time being. The reason why Valery was not be cured before was that Elizabeth was softhearted. We decided to let Valery live here for some time, and tell her when Valery gets better." "Yes." Vinton nodded and picked up Valery''s phone. He texted Elizabeth and told her that Valery was going to travel for rxation in the name of Valery. Actually, Elizabeth didn''t doubt it at all because Valery often did such things. "Vinton, I don''t want to be hospitalized. I''m not sick. I''m not sick. Take me home, okay?" said Valery, giving up the idea of forcing them to take her away. "Sis, I''m for your own good. You can stay in the hospital for a few days. When you get better, I''ll take you back." He took out a handkerchief and wanted to wipe her tears, but she bit his hand as soon as she looked up. With a snort, Vinton wanted to push her away. But he couldn''t. As a revenge, she bit his arm with all her strength. She thought Vinton set a trap for her after he was bewitched by Essie. But in the doctor''s view, it was a typical insane behavior. "Hurry up! The patient''s mood is out of control. Inject a sedative as soon as possible." Dr. Li immediately ordered. Chapter 350 A Slap In The Face Chapter 350 A p In The Face After the nurse gave her the injection, Valery loosened her grip. "You are insane." Vinton shook his badly bitten hand and shook his head with a sigh. He thought that it was his mommy''s fault. His mommy was too soft hearted to treat his sister. Otherwise, his sister wouldn''t have suffered so much pain. After the nurse cleaned and bandaged his wound, he left with Essie. When they got into the car, Essie sighed and said, "I hope she can recover soon." Vinton turned his head and gave her a meaningful look, "do you really care about my sister?" Essie said with a slight smile, "although we have different mothers, both of us are members of the Xu family? We shouldn''t have fought against each other. Just as the saying goes, ''when a tree falls, the monkeys scatter.'' If we fight against each other, the winner would an outsider. As long as the Xu family is still alive, we can still eat and sleep well even if we are not involved in the affairs of the Xu family. If the Xu family copsed, we would lose everything. " "Will the powerful Xu family fall?" Vinton teased, the corners of his mouth quirking up. The Xu family was so wealthy that it would never go bankrupt. But Essie wasn''t as confident as Vinton. "There is one thing that I haven''t told you yet. There are people who want to take advantage of this fight to get benefits and annex our Xu family at one stroke. " "Who are they? Do they want to die?" "They have a powerful background and have hidden themselves well. Even Zac haven''t found them out." Feeling a little uneasy, Essie continued, "Your mommy and uncle Bles'' n this time is likely to be provoked and arranged by them." "Then will my mommy and uncle Bles know the background of them?" Vinton asked with a frown. "I don''t know." "Even if they know, they won''t tell me," Essie added. "I will find an opportunity to check it." Said Vinton in a low voice. Essie replied with a nod. In her opinion, the best way to keep invincible was to know oneself and enemy as well as to make clear the identity of his opponent. In the vi by theke, Zac was sitting on a deck chair and sipping a ss of red wine. His neckline was open widely. In the sunlight, his wheat skin and thick pecs indistinctly reflected the perfect and cold face. He was like a god descending from the sky. Standing at the door, Essie enjoyed it for a long time before he went in. He didn''t want to destroy such a wonderful scene. Zac had already known that she was here. He put the red wine on the table without making any sound and pretended to close his eyes for rest. "How is your friend now?" His tone was casual. "Anyway, you are the boss of Eva. Why don''t you help her solve the problem?" Essie said with discontent. "Don''t you have my brother-inw? If I did it on my own, is it necessary for him to protect Eva? " A faint smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. On the other hand, Essie nodded her head in agreement. They were determined to give Vinton more chances to improve himself, or else he wouldn''t be able to make Eva impressed. "Valery is in the Gina psychiatric hospital now." Essie sat on the chair opposite him and poured a ss of wine. "Is she really insane?" Zac said as he raised his eyebrows. "I nned to lock her up for a few days to frighten her, in case she would do anything to hurt Eva again. But the doctor said that she was really sick and suffered violent depression." Essie swayed the wine ss in her hand, and the bright red liquid in it rippled and dazzled her eyes. "Treat her as soon as possible." Zac said in an icy tone. "Think about it carefully. She is a poor woman. She has been loving you for so many years. It was hard to find a chance to set you up and get pregnant. She thought she could marry you, but she didn''t expect to make a fuss and carry someone else''s baby. Then she pretended to be insane and locked herself up for three years for fear of your punishment. No matter how strong the person is in mental health, he still can''t stand it after going through such a series of blows. It''s no wonder that she has a mental problem. " Essie sighed. "Those who are pathetic must have a cause for having sunk to their lows." Zac snorted. It was all her own fault. She would not live like this if she stop hurting others. "Her tragedy may be caused by her paranoia inherited from Elizabeth." Essie shifted her gaze to the shrubbery outside the terrace, the darkest ce in the garden. She said, "in order to get the position of CEO, Elizabeth kept harassing Mr. Baron for nine years. She was like chewing gum sticking to his hair. It was difficult to clear his hair unless his hair was cut off." "My father-inw is softhearted, or he wouldn''t have suffered today''s trouble." Zac took a sip of the wine. His face was cold and deep. Essie then turned her head and looked at him. She said slowly word by word, "he is not your father-in- law. You only have one father-inw. His surname is Yi, and his name is Bob." Zac shrugged. The other result for his being kind was to make his family members hate him, while his enemies happy. Essie didn''t want to continue the topic and walked back to the room. She took out a velvet box from her bag and opened it. A shiny golden diamond was inside. "There are some new bare diamonds from the Millennium Group. I picked one out of them. It''s the most beautiful one and I''m going to put it on my father''s birthday gift." Her bright smile swept away all the gloom on her face. Although the Xu''s Group was not as big as the Rong''s Group, it had more than ten kinds of properties under it, one of which was the jewelry. However, it took a long time for the Xu''s Group to enter this industry. Like the Rong''s Group, who had its own mine, the Millennium Group quickly defeated other competitors and became one of the five biggest Jewelry Companies in the country. "Is your father going to have a birthday party? Why didn''t you tell me? " Zac handed over the velvet box to have a look. "Don''t I tell you now?" She put her hands on his shoulders and added, "I''m nning to send a lighter to dad and embed the diamond into it." It seemed that Zac didn''t listen to her attentively. Instead, he focused on the fluffy box in his hand. With deep dark eyes, he said, "there is a pair of white gloves in the drawer of the bedside table. Go and fetch them for me." "Okay." Essie nodded and took the gloves from the dresser. Zac wore the gloves and carefully took out the diamond inside. He carefully observed the diamonds under the sun and said, "are you sure these are picked out from a fresh batch of diamonds of Millennium Group?" "Yes, those are all rare diamonds over one carat, which are specially used for the private customized tailoring of high-end customers." "I have paid 200 thousand. I didn''t take them for free." Zac frowned, "the color is dark and rough, and the side of the square is wear to varying degrees. It''s a fake diamond." "What?" "Haven''t you seen it wrong?" she asked in shock. Zac red at her. He was very dissatisfied with her doubts. After all, he was professional. Starting with jewelry, Rong''s Group was the number one among the five biggest Jewelry Companies in the country. In terms of size and strength, it was far better than the other four ones. The most important thing was that the Rong family monopolized many mines. The other jewelrypanies simply couldn''tpete with them. Because of the importance of ancestral properties, the Rong family had strict requirements for the management of the diamond. They must have the ability to distinguish the diamonds by naked eyes. Essie believed that what Zac said was right. If this diamond was fake, then the others might also be fake. In a hurry, she called Malcolm and asked him to seal up the newly collected diamonds of the Millennium Group at once. "Well... Icy guy, can you go with me to check the diamonds? " She begged. Xu''s Group owned mines in South Africa and Australia. This group of diamonds were produced and processed in South Africa. The diamonds had to be tested at a mine, a cutting factory, and the South Africa branch before they are sent in. After they got into the country, the inspection department of the project had to test and evaluate them severely. Then the diamonds would be sealed and sent to the Millennium Group. If the diamond in her hand was fake, then the rest of the diamonds in the bank might be wrong. As a rookie, she was so stupid that she couldn''t even distinguish between the real and the fake diamonds. If the problem was in the identification department, she was likely to be fooled. It was impossible for her not to ask for the help of Zac. Zac raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, "I have never been willing to help others." If he could, he could exchange some with her. "I''ll make you some stewed beef brisket with radish tonight." Said Essie in a cute tone. The man sneered at him. As the most powerful man in Dragon City, wouldn''t he buy off a single dish? "What''s your condition?" Feeling depressed, Essie lowered her head. How much she missed the ice guy before he lost his memory who had always been nice to her and protected her unconditionally. Now all kinds of conditions and requirements came out. The rtionship between them became a trade. "I haven''t decided yet. I owe you one first." Zac said casually. He stood up, took a look at his cor and walked out. She quickly followed him out. Malcolm had already sent people to guard at the gate of the vault. The security department, the management department and the inspection department were all on standby, waiting for Essie toe over. She was so furious. What made her furious was not only the fake diamonds, but also her negligence. It was such a shame for her to spend 200000 dors on a fake diamond in her ownpany! Zac was standing beside her with an intimidating presence. Behind them were the elite test team of the Blessing Jewelry. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Today, I''m going to inspect all the diamonds in the vault. The elite inspection team of Blessing Jewelry will help the inspection department of ours to test together." "Why do we need to reexamine the diamonds in the vault?" Grin, the director of the inspection department asked in confusion. "Look at it by yourself!" Essie took out a velvet box from her pocket and threw it to him. Grin opened the box and said, "this is..." "I spent 200000 dors to buy a fake diamond from my own group. Are you trying to embarrass me?" The voice of Essie was not loud, but was abnormally sharp, which made people tremble with fear. "Fake? How could it be fake? " Grin was shocked. His forehead was sweating and his tongue tied in horror. Chapter 351 Waiting For A Rabbit Behind The Tree Chapter 351 Waiting For A Rabbit Behind The Tree Essie cast a cold nce at him. The diamonds were either swapped in theb or on the way to the vault. Therefore, the security guards, the vault keeper and the inspection department were all involved in this case. The only person who could be suspected was director Liu of the marketing department. She purchased the diamond from the market department in a normal way. If director Liu knew that it was a fake diamond and sold it to the CEO, he must be insane or detestable. "We had checked everything in theb before the diamonds were conveyed into the warehouse. How could it be fake?" Asked Grin, confused. "Check the diamonds first." Essie opened the vault and asked the inspector to take out the sealed diamonds for inspection. At the same time, she asked the security department to show the monitoring video of the whole process of checking the color diamond and checking it into the storage room. At the same time, Malcolm had asked the branch office in South Africa to send all the test data to them. The inspection department worked overtime that night. It took three days to finally check all the diamonds in the treasure house. There was no problem with the previous diamonds in the stock, but the new arrival of those precious diamonds were all fake. "Is this the thing you checked and epted?" Obviously, Essie was in a domineering state. Grin of the inspection department wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "we''ve thoroughly checked and tested these diamonds in theboratory. I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with these diamonds. They must have been reced on the way to the vault." "Our ten security guards are responsible for escort. The inspectionb and the gold house are in the same building. We just need to go up and down the elevator, so we cannot be unaware it. The stealer must hide in the gold house and swapped them." Fultz the director of security department immediately exined. Essie sneered, "Fultz, have you watched too many movies? The vault of Millennium Group is equipped with the most advanced security system in the world. Even a fly and a mosquito can''t be sent out of it. If they are not amazing thieves, they will be cut eight pieces bysers! " Fultz shivered and his forehead was in cold sweat. As the head of the security department, he was responsible for this ident. She nced at him and turned to Grin, "who was in charge of testing diamonds in theb?" "They are ten senior appraisal masters of the first identification group." Said Grin. "500 fake diamonds. Even ten people can''t pick them out, can they?" After saying that, Essie took a nce at everybody in a cold manner. "These are diamonds which are all over 1 carat. We can''t take them lightly. We have checked each of them carefully. If there is any problem, we, of course, can find out." Said an expert. Others echoed. Hearing that, Essie was silent. The employees who were employed by the research department of the Millennium Group was senior experts in jewelry field. It is impossible to make the five hundred fake diamonds sessfully pass the test of theboratory, unless someone bought off all of them. In this case, the possibility was very small, but it was most likely that it had been changed after being sealed. "The police officer is here. You''d better cooperate with the police in investigating the case, or you will be responsible for the loss of ourpany." Then she went out. Her intuition told her that this was not an ordinary theft case. The target of this case was very likely to be her. That one couldn''t y tricks in Hengyuan, so he or she put ck hands into the Millennium Group. These diamonds were specially designed for the upper ss of the society. If they were discovered to have imitations, which would seriously affect the reputation of the Millennium Group, and then she, as the CEO, would definitely be unable to escape her own responsibility. "Those people didn''t expect that I would buy the diamond. And I even bought the fake one." She sneered. "Does it mean that you fool have a good lucky?" Zac stroked her head, affectionately like a pet. Essie also thought so. He treated her as a pet now, liked her docile expression, and liked her submission to his control, which made him could do anything for her. But it didn''t matter. They each took what they needed, and she could bear a humiliation. She sat on the sofa with her arms crossed in front of her chest, "what should I do next?" "Wait." Zac said slowly. "Wait?" "Do you want me to wait for death?" "I don''t let you sit still and wait for death. I tell you to wait for a rabbit behind the tree." The wine ss swayed in Zac''s hand and the liquid in it rippled slightly, as bright as blood. "Now the police are urgently looking for the whereabouts of these diamonds. All personnel of Millennium Group are under investigation, and soon there will be a scapegoat." "With a scapegoat, can we find the boss?" Said Essie, curling her lips. "Not sure, but it can follow the clues and remove the bad insects around the wholepany." Zac took a sip of the wine. His perfect lips looked particrly charming and mysterious with the wine print.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Essie grabbed the ss from Zac''s hand, raised her head and drank up the rest of wine in it. "Okay, wait!" said Essie. A dayter, the Secretary of the CEO''s office called and reported that Godin the employee of the Vault Keeping Department wanted to see her, saying that he had to report to her about the diamonds. Essie let him in. Godin stood in front of the desk, with a veryplicated expression, a little hesitation and a little panic. "Take a seat, Godin. Don''t be nervous." Essie stood up from the chair, walked to the tea table and poured him a cup of tea. He didn''t take it. He knelt in front of her and exined, "Boss, I stole those diamonds. I was so stupid to steal them because of my greed." Then he took out a big cloth bag from his jacket and continued, "these diamonds are all inside. I put five hundred of them in this bag. They are all here." Essie took the bag over, opened it and saw some diamonds inside. She calmly helped Godin up and said, "have a seat and take a sip of tea. Why did you steal these diamonds?" "Five years ago, my wife had a stroke in the brain and got paralyzed at home. To treat her, I used up all my savings. I didn''t expect that my son suffered from uremia and needed to have an kidney transnt operation. The total medical expense was over two million. I don''t have so much money. We only have one son, and he is only twenty-five. How can we live if he dies? So, when I heard from Grin that the five hundred diamonds would be put into the vault, I came up with an idea. I had asked someone to buy five hundred fake diamonds in advance. Then, the diamonds could be swapped to the original one when the diamonds are stored into the vault. " Godin said tremblingly. Essie picked up the teacup on the table and took a slow sip. "Did you do that in or outside the vault?" "In... Inside the vault. I swapped them and run away when Grin and Mr. Wang opened the safe to get the diamond. " Godin said. "You are just an ordinary administrator, and you are not qualified to enter. Who allowed you to?" Essie asked. "I told Grin that I''m going to retire and I haven''t seen the vault yet. Could I go in and have a look? He let me in." Godin''s hands shivered slightly as if he was very nervous. Essie noticed it and didn''t show any expression on her face. "Since you have stolen the diamonds out, why do you want to return them back?" she asked. "I didn''t expect you to find it so soon. The police are focusing on this case, so I can''t sell the diamonds. What''s more, if I am sent to prison, no one will take care of my wife and son. So after much thought, I decided to give the diamonds back to you and plead for leniency." Hearing that, a light shed across Essie''s dark eyes. She asked, "Godin, how many years have you worked in the department?" "Fifteen years," Said Godin. "Fifteen years. You are an old employee." Essie said in a low voice, "you should know that the Xu Family Foundation every year holds one hundred million dors to help people who are in need of help in the society for the charity business. You should go to the foundation. They will help you. " "I have been there, but they said that I was not qualified to be donated." Godin said dejectedly. "Who said that?" Essie frowned. "It''s a staff whose surname is Wang." Godin said. Essie turned to look at Godin and said coldly, "Godin, since you have surrendered to me and returned the diamonds, the group will offer you a lenient punishment." In the evening, Millennium Group issued an announcement of dismissal and handed Godin over to the police. In the mansion, Essie asked Holy toe here. "Can your Hacker Union ess the bank system?" "Of course. We can even hack into the Pentagon." Holy raised his eyebrows dismissively. "Your uncle Martin is in the army base! Do you dare to go in?" A yful smile appeared on Essie''s face. "I''m just kidding. Don''t take it seriously. My little sister, you''re bing less and less humorous." Holy stuck his tongue out and thought to himself, ''that is my uncle''s ce. How could I dare to hack?'' "Holy, I''m going to give you two tasks today." Essie said. She took out two files and added, "here''s the bank ount information of the relevant people of Millennium Group. Help me check if there is a huge amount of money of unknown origin in someone''s bank ount recently." After a pause, she added, "the other is the ount of the Xu''s foundation. You can check the amount of the fund that the foundation has donated in the past few years." "Don''t worry. I''ll help you fix it in one night." Holy said confidently, patting his chest. Essie smiled and then called Malcolm to ask him to go to the hospital to visit Godin''s son. After the case of diamond theft was uncovered, Millennium Group restored to its previous calm state. The originally worried people stealthily breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the matter had passed, but they did not know that the sky was usually calm before the storm. Three dayster, Essie held a board meeting about Millennium Group and the Xu''s foundation. However, there was one important person who was not present. He was the deputy CEO of Millennium Group and the third brother of Elizabeth. "Pitkin said he had an appointment with an important client. He''s not going to attend the meeting." His secretary said. The girl took a nce at Fultz and said, "Fultz, please take two security guards with you and escort Mr. Pitkin here. By the way, tell him to wait until the meeting is over, even if he had an appointment with Obama." Chapter 352 Ive Never Liked You Chapter 352 I''ve Never Liked You Pitkin was outrageous as he said, "It was just a sappy meeting. I didn''t preside over it. Why did you ask me to be there?" "You are not in charge of today''s meeting, but it is held specially for you." Essie said in a gentle and cold voice. Pitkin couldn''t help shivering, and he felt uneasy when he saw Essie''s deep eyes. He tried his best to keep calm and sat in his seat, "Just say it. Don''t hold me up. Let''s get to the point. Don''t dy my golden chance for my big development." He was cursing and intended to teach Essie a lesson. She didn''t even have the chance to sit tight, but she dared to touch the Wang family. She was totally asking for death! Without uttering a single word, Essie nced at Vinton and decided to let him preside over the first half of the meeting. "Grin." Vinton''s voice was slow and clear, "On May 2, apany known as Sea Industry sent ten million dors to your ount. Please exin the origin of the huge remittance." Grin felt a pang of nervousness, "I... I just did some private business outside." "What kind of private business?" Vinton asked. Grin was trembling and could not speak. "Let me speak for you." Vinton snorted, "Someone gave you a sum of money to switch the newly purchased diamonds from Millennium Company, right?" Grin was frightened that he was sweat all over his back. He couldn''t help but look at Pitkin. Pitkin tried his best to keep calm, and there was only a piece of flesh on his face bouncing violently. "Godin from the Warehouse Department stole the diamond. Hasn''t he admitted it? He even handed out the stolen diamond. It has nothing to do with me," Grin argued. "I''ll give you one more chance. As long as you are honest and confess the identity of the mastermind, you will be dealt with lenient from Millennium Company," Vinton said seriously. Grin wiped the sweat on his forehead, and when he was about to speak, he heard the low cough of Pitkin, so he quickly shut his mouth. "This matter... It really has nothing to do with me. You can''t just use me to have switched the diamond only judging from the money on my ount. You have to show evidence to prove everything." "You have lost your chance." Vinton''s eyes narrowed with menace. He took out his phone and showed the video to the liquid crystal disy. It was from Godin''s son who handed it to Malcolm. Grin came to see Godin, in an excuse to help him to cure his son, and let him take all the charges. Godin''s son couldn''t bear to see his father take the risk for his own life because of his sickness, so he secretly recorded their conversation. Grin slid down from his chair and sat on the floor limply. "Now you''d better tell me honestly who gave you orders," Vinton said. Grin sneaked a nce at Pitkin. When he received his warning eyes, he lowered his head and did not speak. But Essie knew that he didn''t dare to speak it out, and she didn''t care at all whether he could testify or not. It wouldn''t stop the ongoing of the meeting. She would be the host of the crucial final part of the meeting. "Well, you can leave the matter of Grin to the police. Now let''s talk about the Xu''s foundation." She said slowly, "The reason why Mr. Baron founded this foundation is to help people in need of help in the society. But when a man like Uncle Godin who was in need of help came to see the charity foundations, he was rejected. Where did the annual funding of 100 million dors spend?" All of a sudden, Essie raised her voice and snapped at them, which scared someone in the room. In the huge conference room, everyone sighed. Essie turned to look at Pitkin and said, "Mr. Wang, as the vice president of the foundation, can you exin it to everyone?" "Of course the fund for the charity is used to donate money to Hope primary school, disaster stricken area and poverty-stricken mountainous area. For something as trivial as Godin''s, you don''t have to use the money of the foundation," Mr. Wang replied unhurriedly. "Then which Hope primary school do you donate to and which disaster stricken area?" Essie stared at him coldly. I don''t know the details. All of them were done by other staff." Pitkin snorted. "Of course you know, because they are all in the ount of thepany called Sea Industry!" Essie said in a cold voice, like a p in the face. Everyone was shocked. "Isn''t that thepany who transferred money to Grin and instructed him to steal diamond from us?" said one of the supervisors. "What kind ofpany is this? How dare they do this!" another one said angrily. Pitkin gave her a ck look to Essie, "If you are able to do that, you can go to look up that Sea Industry. Stop talking nonsense with me here. These things have nothing to do with me." Essie snorted. "If I hadn''t found it out, I wouldn''t have held this staff meeting for you." "You..." Pitkin''s forehead was sweating. "The legal representative of Sea Industry is called Haley. She is your old mistress, and thepany''s purpose is to help you and your brother Luke wash the ck money. Xu''s Foundation transferred the money to your exclusive private ount in the name of donation, the money is immediately transferred to thepany ount of Sea Industry, and then it transferred to Luke and your private ount in the United States." Every word uttered by Essie was like a sharp knife, which made Pitkin''s face contorted in pain. "You''re ndering me. Where is the evidence?" Pitkin wanted to make thest struggle. "Your old lover, Haley was invited to the economic and Criminal Investigation Bureau yesterday. She has told the police the crime that you and Lukemitted." With a sneer, she continued, "Look back. Director Li of the Economic Crime Investigation Bureau is sitting at thest row. When the meeting is over, he will take you and Grin away." After a pause, she added, "Your brother Luke has been taken away one step prior than you. You two brothers can keep each otherpany inside." Pitkin feltpletely discouraged and copsed on the chair. He stared at Vinton, trying to seize the last life-saving straw. "Vinton, I''m your uncle. You have to save me. You can''t let this woman lock me up." "Uncle, please cooperate with Director Li and seek leniency," said Vinton with a calm look. Essie nced at the people present and said, "The Xu group has withdrawn the usation against Godin. The Xu''s Foundation will provide assistance to his son''s case. Who else among you is involved in this matter? You''d better take the initiative to confess it to Mr. Ji. Don''t wait for me to investigate one by one. Whoever harbor the thought that you can get away with it luckily, I will let you spend your life in jail if I find out!" The arrest of the Wang brothers was a warning to others in order to prevent future troubles. As for the insignificant members, she could give them a chance to turn over a new leaf. It was also a way to cultivate poprity. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . They looked at each other, with admiration for the new CEO growing in their hearts. At the vi by thekeside. Zac poured two sses of champagne and handed one to her. "Congrattions! You cut off Elizabeth''s arms!" Essie tapped his ss again. "Thanks to your ingenious foresight, I decided to wait for the day and really caught the two big rabbits." "Don''t forget, I will help you on one condition." Zac suddenly reached out and held her. "Ah, don''t be ridiculous." She quickly put the ss on the tea table and took out a tissue, trying to wipe the champagne on her hand, but he stopped it. He took her hand to his lips. Satisfied, he put his hands on the back of his head and leaned against the bed, looking at her yfully. "Is this your condition?" She lifted her wet hair in front of her forehead and asked weakly. "Do you have other value?" He asked back. His teasing tone was like a cold wind, freezing her beating heart instantly. "I hate you now!" She said in a fit of pique. His ck eyes shed a cold light. "You''re not pleasing either," he said coldly. She frowned and seemed to be irritated. As a carp fish leaped up, she struggled to sit up. She held his head with two little hands and shook it hard. "Remember everything now! Give me back the old ice guy! Give me back my ice guy!" Zac was about to faint. He grabbed her hands irritably and put them behind his back to keep them from moving. "Let me go. I want to wake up all the parts of your hippocampus." "Silly woman, You asked for it." When she realized his intention, her face turned pale. She dared not to move, but it was toote. "I like obedient women. Remember, don''t provoke me." He... "You are a devil, a beast. You are not my ice guy anymore." Her eyes were red, and the tears spread in them, and then burst out uncontrobly. His heart inexplicably trembled, and an unspeakable love came out of his subconsciousness, but his expression was still indifferent. He opened his thin lips and slowly said, "I never belong, and I can''t belong to any woman." Tears welled up in her eyes. She pulled the quilt over her head and cried bitterly. His heart seemed to have been broken by crying, which was so hurt that he was distracted. "Silly woman, your eyes are swollen with tears like this. You look ugly, you know?" "I don''t care whether I''m ugly or not. You don''t remember me anyway!" She sobbed and said in a vague voice, "I really hope that they shot at me that day. As long as you remember me, it doesn''t matter if I died." "I haven''t liked you in the past, have I? If I have, why don''t I have any memory?" Zac said coldly and cruelly on purpose to suppress the pity in his heart. Chapter 353 The Attack Chapter 353 The Attack Essie seemed to have kicked by him into the ocean of ice. Instantly, all her internal organs and even pores turned cold. He had never liked her before? Her heart began to convulse violently in the cold. "You ward off the bullet for me," she muttered softly, with her voice as low as a mosquito''s and no confidence in this matter. "Does shielding off a bullet for you mean that she likes you? You are thinking too much! " He coldly curled his lips and gave a mocking smile. "It''s just an instinct. After all, you are my wife. If you''re dying, then wouldn''t I be a widower? I don''t like this word! " Really? The exnation was so cruel that it was like a raging fire, burning up all the hopes and vitality in her heart, leaving only the deste and barren in in despair, lifeless and hopeless. His intelligence, his tricks, and even his affection, all overwhelmed her. She was always a loser in front of him, a loser. However, she still wanted to keep a good image so as to restore her dignity. Therefore, she decided to stop loving him. She didn''t love him any more. She struggled to sit up, put on her clothes and walked outside. She didn''t want to stay here anymore. She didn''t want to see the man who had broken her heart again. The instant the door was closed, Zac''s eyes deepened, like the dark night outside the window. It waste at night. Essie drove alone on the quiet road. This was the first time she had driven outside alone. She had bodyguards around her all the time. Only when she was with Zac would she remove them. The road was quite remote with no pedestrians and vehicles. An inexplicable fear arose in her heart. The South Ring Road was the only way to Alice''s vi, and when the car stopped at the first crossing, a man in a ck windbreaker rushed out from nowhere. ''Bang!'' the man hit the head of the car and fell down to the ground. She was frightened and mmed on the brake. But she didn''t get off the car. Her first reaction was that someone had pretended to get hurt to ckmail her. But when she saw the man did not move for a long time, she was afraid. What if she really hit someone? After hesitating for a while, she opened the car door. "Sir, are you okay?" She walked to the man''s side and patted him gently. She would call the ambnce if he was seriously injured. The man suddenly jumped up with something in his hand and suddenly stabbed at her arm. She felt a sharp pain and kicked him in the crotch instinctively. When he covered the crotch, she ran into the car in a panic. She locked the window of the car, fearing that the man would run to attack her. But when she looked outside again, the man had disappeared, like a ghost. Without thinking too much, she stepped hard on the elerator, and the car sped away... The bell rang at midnight. The low and hoarse sound echoed in the quiet night. Zac sat up from the bed as if waking up from a dream. He put on his robe and went downstairs. He thought Essie was downstairs, but it was empty. He called Ann in, "Where is Mrs. Rong?" "Lady has left for a long time. Don''t you know that?" Ann looked at him in confusion. Zac was shocked. He had always thought that she was in the hall. It was sote. He didn''t expect that she would leave again. "Damn it!" He swore to himself, ''What a silly woman! Didn''t she know that she was in danger at any time?'' She didn''t even bring a bodyguard with her. Wasn''t she afraid of danger if she drove outside in the middle of the night? He rushed out like a hurricane without even changing his clothes. At this time, there were very few cars on the road. He drove so fast that he didn''t even care about the traffic lights. At the exit of the South Ring Road, a Porsche was driving in a tortuous way. As if the driver was drunk, but only a few secondster, the front of the car crashed into the guardrail. Zac stepped on the gas suddenly. When the car wasing closer, he recognized it was the car of Essie. Damn it! Suddenly, his heart sank. He came to a halt, jumped out of the car and rushed to the Porsche. Leaning against the steering wheel, Essie closed her eyes, and her forehead was bleeding. She was in aa. "Essie!" He opened the door with trembling hands and took her out of the car. His insides were twisting into a ball. He felt annoyed, self-reproach, anxiety... All sorts of emotions gathered together into a torrent, making him want to give himself a good beating. In the hospital, Essie did another check-up for her. It was just a bruise, and there was no severe impact on her head. However, she did not wake up. She was getting weaker and weaker. Zac''s heart was burning with anxiety. "You little fool. Wake up right now. As long as you wake up, I will return the old Zac to you." At the moment he saw her injured and fainted, the knot in his heart was untied, and all the memories that were forced to forget surged up. He was relieved that he didn''t care even if she had a child with Hanson. ''To err is human, and nobody likes a perfect person.'' What''s more, she was a muddleheaded person. It was normal for her to be muddled sometimes. He forgave her. Now all he wanted was her to be happy, lively in front of him,ugh with him, y with him, and lose temper with him as before. "You little fool, if you wake up, we''ll start over, okay? I will seriously propose you once and give you the most grand wedding, and then we will spend our honeymoon around the world..." "Mr. Rong." The doctor came in. Zac rubbed his swollen eyes and stood up. "Have you found the reason?" "We made a detailed blood analysis for Mrs. Rong, and we found that there was an unknown virus in her blood," the doctor said. Zac was shocked and brought the inspection report in a hurry. "Was hera and frailty caused by virus?" "I suppose so." Clenching his fists, Zac was sure that his little fool wouldn''t have virus in her body, there must be someone trying to imnt it in her body. William arrived at the police station, he had already dug out the surveince video of the whole process of the ident from the vi by thekeside. "ording to the surveince video, this man in ck suddenly rushed out of the intersection, pounced on madam''s car and then fell onto the ground. It was obvious that he hit madam''s car pretending to get hurt." Blue veins rolled on Zac''s forehead. In the video, they saw Essie get off the car again. She must have thought that she hit someone. Seeing her approach, the person who fell on the ground suddenly raised his hand and stabbed her with something. Zac zoomed in on the picture and found it was a syringe. "Bastard." He was in a rage. He now understood that the virus in the body of his little fool must be injected by this damn bastard. "Find out who this bastard is!" He ordered. Whoever dared to touch his woman, he would cut him into pieces and threw him to feed dogs. On the third day after Essie was in aa, Le came to the hospital. She knew a famous virologist who might be able to help Essie. "Thank you, Le." Zac''s voice was deep and hoarse, and his face was full of anxiety and worry. There were already several most authoritative virus research centers to study how to deal with this virus, but he was too worried that his little fool could not wait till that day. The doctor, ording to the instruction of Zac, collected the blood samples of Essie and asked Le to take them to the virologist. The next day she brought good news. That virologist happened to study this type of virus and developed a detoxification to destroy it. "Great! Where are the antidotes?" There was finally a gleam in the eyes of Zac who had been depressed for many days. "I have it with me. I can save her, but on one condition." Something weird passed through Le''s face. "What condition?" Zac''s ck eyes widened. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "I want you to divorce her and marry me," Le said slowly and clearly. A rage burned in his eyes which turned all his gratitude into ashes, but he didn''t show it. He remained calm and said, "Le, you should know that I have always treated you as my friend." "But I love you. As long as I can be your wife, I can do anything. I don''t care even if I will die." She rushed over and hugged him. She believed that as long as they were together for a long time, he would fall in love with her again. A sudden gust of nausea swept over Zac. He had an urge to throw her out of the window. But he clenched his teeth, gritted his teeth, and suppressed his impulse. In the end, he only slowly loosened her grip on him. She felt disappointed, but she was not in a hurry, because he would promise her. She walked up to Essie and said, "My friend said that the virus in her body was from a guenon monkey from the Amazon jungle. It is called Matias Virus. If the person who is poisoned doesn''t have the antidote injection within a week, the organs of the whole body will copse. At that time, even God can''t do anything helpful." Clenching his fists, Zac was almost out of rage. The friendship between them had been trampled on by her. From now on, they were no longer friends! "How do I know your antidote is effective?" he said through gritted teeth. Le took out a ss tube from her pocket and said, "I have a small bottle of sample here. You just need to go to theboratory in the hospital and have a test, then you will know whether it works or not." Zac called William and asked him to send the sample to theb at once. A call came in quickly, saying that the sample was effective for the virus. An indescribable deep look shed across his face. "Okay, I promise you. But don''t y tricks on me. If you dare to leave her with any sequ, I won''t let you go." Le shouted, trembling violently. "Is she so important to you?" ''Yes, she was important to me, more important than anyone or anything!'' Zac said to himself determinedly. But he didn''t say anything. The life of Essie was in her hands now. He couldn''t piss her off, making her hateful towards Essie. Chapter 354 Marry The Mistress Chapter 354 Marry The Mistress "As for Essie, she is in charge of the Xu''s Group now, which is the best for me and the Rong''s Group. I can''t let anything happen to her." His tone became very light, like a breeze. "Is that the reason?" Le''s face softened. "For me, the interests of Rong family is always put in the first ce. If you want to be my wife, please remember this." Said Zac in a deep and powerful voice. "I will keep that in mind." Le smiled. It was getting dark. When everyone was asleep, Zac was still by the side of Essie. He was a total idiot. Essie was treasure that he cherished most and he would be willing to protect her with his life. As long as she could be well, he was willing to do anything. "I promise you that I will only marry you in my lifetime. I will keep my words. Just wait for me, you idiot. I won''t leave you for too long. When you recover, I wille back. " He stroked her pale face, feeling so painful and reluctant. "Boss, this is the mini monitor we found in Mrs. Essie''s car, and someone has been watching her whereabouts all the time." Said William, giving him a pea sized camera device. "They must have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time." Zac groaned, his eyes shing with fury. The bodyguards would follow Essie wherever she went. And only when Essie was with him, he would remove the bodyguards. That night, they must see from the monitor that she was driving alone, so they took the advantage. "Boss, Le must have something to do with Mrs. Essie''s poisoning. What a coincidence! She knows a psychologist with an antidote in her hand." Said William. "I know." With a malicious and cold light in his eyes, Zac said, "the most important thing is that we have to know that Le is the leader of this conspiracy or she is being used." "Do you think Elizabeth and Bles were the part of it?" William said thoughtfully. "If it were them, they wouldn''t have asked Le to send me the antidote," Zac snorted. They were dying to see that happen. How could they save her? Moreover, now the Pitkin and Luke were in prison, and Elizabeth was busy saving them, how could she have the time to n this plot? "Have you found the man who attacked Mrs. Essie that night?" He asked in a low voice. "Not yet. He must sense the location of the surveince equipment ahead of time, so that the surveince camera can''t record his face. At that time, there were no pedestrians and cars on the road, and that scene was not seen by anyone. Now it was difficult to find him. But Mrs. Essie should have seen him, and when she wakes up, she may know his true colors. " Said William. Zac nodded. Lying on the sickbed, Essie had been dreaming all the time, in which she went back to the year of seven. "Brother Zac, brother Jim, brother Fell, I heard from my dad that all of you want to get engaged to me. Is that true?" The little Cathy wore a light yellow ponytail, a floral dress. She looked pure, smart and heroic with a cue on her shoulder. She looked proud. "A fairdy is a gentleman''s good mate." A smile tugged at the corners of Jim''s mouth. His beautiful eyes were sparkling in the sunshine. "Cathy, I love you the most. Get engaged to me and I''ll give you Barbie dolls every day." Said Fell. Zac didn''t say anything. He just looked at her quietly with an elusive look in his eyes. The innocent pupils looked at their faces one by one. "You three are particrly beautiful, but the men change eighteen times. What if you be fat, ugly and disabled when you grow up?" "Cathy, will you be fat, ugly and disabled when you grow up?" Jim asked with a smile. "I''m a beauty. I''ll be more and more beautiful." The young girl frowned at him. "Don''t worry. We''ll sign a guarantee agreement, and if anyone gets ugly in the future, just go to South Korea and get a stic surgery." Fell teased. "That''s a good idea, Fell. You''re so smart." The little girl gave him a thumbs up. Fell was happy to hear her praise. "I''m so smart. You can choose me." The girl winked her thick eyshes and continued, "I asked you toe to the golf course today to give you a fair chance topete. The three of youe to a friendship match, and the winner will be engaged to me." "Okay, that''s fair." Jim nodded and put the cue on his shoulder. He was ready to go to war. In the end, Zac didn''t say anything, but held the club tightly "This is because that Mr. Zac takes two shots more than Mr. Jim, and three shots more than Mr. Fell. So the winner is Mr. Zac." Announced the referee. Little Cathy walked in front of him, stood on tiptoe, pouted her red lips and gave him a hot kiss on the cheek. "I know that you won''t let me marry anyone else." In the sun, Zac''s dark eyes were shining. He couldn''t help but raise a charming arc at the corners of his mouth. "Zac, my daddy and mommy are getting divorced. I choose to live with mommy. Maybe I will leave Dragon City." "Where are you going?" "I don''t know. Wherever Mommy goes, I will go." She lowered her head and a drop of tear fell down from her eyes. "Will you forget me?" "Of course not." Zac slowly reached out his hand and wiped away her tears. "I have something for you." She took out a Barbie doll and said, "she looks exactly like me. Daddy asked someone from the toypany to make this for me on my birthday. The clothes and the earrings she wears are all designed by me. I will give it to you. Once you see it, you will remember me. From now on, you will not forget me even I am not by your side. " "We have been engaged." Holding her hand, Zac said in a low but firm tone, as if he was swearing. "Yes." She nodded and said, "you are not allowed to be in a rtionship with other people. When I grow up, I wille back to you. I will surelye back." "Boss, the people in the research center have tested the antidote preparation carefully. It''s not mixed with any other virus or toxic that is harmful to human body." With a pause, William lowered his voice and said in his ear, "but the specific ingredients of the antidote haven''t been found out yet." Zac nodded slightly. "Let the doctor inject the medicine for my wife." "She was your ex-wife." Standing at the door, Le reminded him. In the morning, she had already got the marriage certificate with Zac. she was the present Mrs. Le. Zac was expressionless and didn''t seem to hear what she said. He stared at the pale little face. When the doctor was injecting the antidote to her, his muscles were all tightened and his hands and feet were trembling. He was afraid that the antidote didn''t work. He was afraid that something bad would happen to her. "She won''t wake up until tomorrow. My friend said it was a stubborn virus. She needed to inject an antidote once a month for half a year to clear the virus." Said Le slowly. An extremely malicious cold light shed through the eyes of Zac. It was obvious that this woman didn''t take out all the antidotes on purpose in order to trap him. He should have listen to Jim and ended the rtionship with Le. It was all his fault that Le got the chance to hurt Essie. "If anything happens to her, you will never be thedy of the Rong family," Said Zac, grinding his teeth. "Don''t worry. Take it easy. As long as you love me, I promise she will recover soon." A sly smile appeared on Le''s face. As soon as she came out, she immediately called the paparazzi to announce the news. In a short time, the whole Dragon City was hit by the news. The daughter of the Xu family was hospitalized. The young master of the Rong family divorced secretly and married the adopted daughter of the Qin family in a lightning speed. This was more dramatic than a soap opera. Lucy and Bob didn''t tell the kids about that. They didn''t want to frighten them. But they didn''t expect that Mili had already seen the news on the Inte. She was furious when she sent him a message on the Wechat with photos of bombs, knives, shit... She wanted to express her anger, but she felt it was not enough to send the messages. So she comined in his Weibo, "you are such a devil, you are a hypocrite, an asshole. You and Le are not happy. God will punish you. Every day you quarrel with each other, you go out to step in dog poop, you have nightmares every night..." She inherited Zac''s genes of being mean. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Dot silently watched her typing. Then he asked, "Why are you so angry?" "Daddy divorced mommy. Grandma says all the men like him are bastards. Our daddy is a bastard, so is our mommy''s daddy. Why did the bastardse to our house? " Mili said angrily with her arms around her chest. "Anyway, mommy and us all chose daddy Hanson, so what is the matter if daddy is going to marry others?" Dot said peacefully. "I''m not happy at all. I don''t want him to marry anyone else." Mili pouted her lips andined, "I want daddy Hanson and daddy to be with mommy." "I also hope so, but it''s impossible, unless they move to live with the members of the Mosuo." Dot said. "Is there anything different from us?" Mili asked curiously. "It''s said on TV that the members of the Mosuo family are thest maternal family on the earth. Only the women there can marry two men at the same time." Dot exined. "Great! Let''s go there as a Mosuo. Then daddy Hanson and daddy can live with us together." Mili''s beautiful big eyes twinkled excitedly, but soon they dimmed. "But daddy has married someone else. He can''t be with me." She was so depressed that she almost cried. "He got married and he can divorce. He can divorce mommy and he can also divorce the bad woman," Dot said slowly. "Yes, I want them to divorce." Mili clenched her fist. Chapter 355 She Was No Longer His Wife Chapter 355 She Was No Longer His Wife When Essie woke up, her family and friends were all in the ward. She was missing the person she wanted to see most. "Essie, you finally wake up. I was scared to death." Lucy said while wiping away her tears. "Where are the kids?" She said in a weak voice. "Hanson and Pana are taking care of them. I didn''t tell them about your hospitalization," Said Bob. Essie nodded and looked out of the door unconsciously. Where was Zac? Why isn''t he here? She missed him so much. She had dreamed so many things. All of them were about what happened when they were young. She knew that those were not illusory, but the memories she had lost. He wouldn''t refuse to see her. He must have left for some urgent matter. He was always busy. There might be an emergency in hispany. Sheforted herself. But the next day, the third day, the forth day, the fifth day... She couldn''t see him. Only William had come to ask her about the killer. Today was the day she was discharged from the hospital, but there was no smile on her face, only despair and sadness. Lucy could see what her daughter was thinking. "He won''te." She said in a low voice and took out a divorce certificate from her bag. "He divorced you when you were in aa, and married another woman." She had experienced a violent spasm all over her body. "That''s impossible, that''s impossible!" She was almost screaming, because the words on the marriage license pierced her eyes, and tore her heart apart. No wonder that he was the most powerful man in Dragon City. He could even get a divorce without his wife''s help. But why did he choose at this time? Even if he had forgotten everything, even if he had never liked her or even hated her, he should wait for her to wake up and put an end to this marriage clearly! Tears gushed out of her eyes, like the flood of a gate, which could not be stopped. "Don''t be sad. It''s all right. Anyway, you will end up with him sooner orter. Short pain is better than long pain." Lucy sighed. "Who did he marry?" Feeling like crying, Essie asked with a lisp. "Le." Lucy said in a low voice, which sounded like a violent wind stirring up great waves in her heart. It was her! It must have been in his mind a long time ago that he wanted to marry her. Maybe he was right. He had never loved her. He took the bullet for her out of instinct. He had been in love with Le ever since. She was just a substitute, a substitute to satisfy his needs. He must have thought that she was unconscious and useless, so he divorced her. You''re indeed the most cold-blooded person, cold-blooded and ruthless. She would not waste her time or energy to deal with such a person. From now on, they were just strangers. She didn''t need him. Without him, she could still support the Xu''s Group. A cold and determined look ruffled her eyes. She bit her lips and stopped crying. She took a tissue to wipe away all the tears on her cheeks. "Mom, I''m fine. Let''s go. I don''t want to stay here any longer." In the shadow of the inpatient building, Zac had been standing for a long time. His heart trembled when he saw her walking out slowly. He really wanted to hold her in his arms and kiss her to tell her how much he missed her. He missed her crazily, and he was also worried about her. He was so worried that he lost his appetite and couldn''t fall asleep at night. Unconsciously, he stepped forward and took it back painfully. She must hate him very much now, right? He couldn''t exin it. What if she refused to receive treatment when she knew the truth? He could not take any risk. As long as she could recover her health, he would ept all the hatred and me. And Essie only took one day rest at home before she went to the office. She came back safe and sound. She believed that someone must be very disappointed. The first person who came to see her was Le. Essie knew very well that she was here to show off her victory and hit her hard. "You should have known that I have married Zac. Now I am the real Mrs. Le." She raised her eyebrows smugly. "I''m very busy right now, and I don''t have time to talk about these personal matters with you. I have nothing to do with Zac. I''m not interested in knowing your things." Even though her heart was twisted into a knot with pain, she still maintained the calm on her face, and her voice was also t without any fluctuation. "That''s the best. I''ll defend our marriage. Whoever dares to be mistress and ruin our marriage, I''ll let her die." Each of Le''s words was a sinister threat. Essie''s life was still under her control. Le could kill her at any time if Le was unhappy. "If you are finished, please leave." Essie turned her eyes to theputer. She didn''t want to look at Le for one more second. "I''m here to tell you that I will move into the vi by theke today and have a sweet couple life with Zac. You''d better move away all your stuff right away. You should not leave a single pin left in it." She commanded like andlord. "I will move out. I don''t want to get my stuff dirty." She announced through clenched fists. Le''s face darkened. She said, "Zac nned to pack all your stuff and throw them away. He said he hated them and you. It was I who persuaded him to keep them for you. After you came here, please take them away." A touch of hatred flitted across Essie''s face. They were showing off their love in public, but love couldn''t bested long. Since Zac hadn''t recovered from his hidden illness, how long would their asexual marriagest? How could Le know the secret? The only thing on her face was smug. She finally won this battle. In the future, she could take Zac as her own, and Zac forever belonged to her. Next was Elizabeth. Essie knew that she woulde. Without her permission, it was hard to bail Luke and Pitkin out, let alone let them out. "I didn''t expect you to leave hospital so soon. You are so lucky." Elizabeth said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. Noticing that her face looked a little gloomy, she added in a hurry, "it has nothing to do with me. Don''t put the me on me. I''m not the suspect." Essie then took a nce at her. It didn''t matter.She would investigate it. She would not wrongly use a good person, and she would not let go of those who want to hurt her. "Aunt Elizabeth, do youe here for the business of Mr. Luke and Mr. Pitkin?" "Since you have already guessed it, I won''t beat about the bush." Elizabeth curled her lips and said, "Mr. Luke and Mr. Pitkin did do something wrong. Mr. Baron knew it before the ident and had taught them a lesson. They also agree to make apensation. We are all rtives. Why do you have to fight with them so fiercely?" Essie picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip slowly. "I can withdraw my usation against them, protecting them from prison, but it depends on your sincerity, aunt Elizabeth." "You''re now the chairman and CEO. How can Ipete with you?" Elizabeth rolled her eyes at her impatiently. "You misunderstood me." With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "in fact, nothing can be fought for between us. After all, the Xu''s Group belongs to Vinton and Holy sooner orter." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "It''s not easy for you to understand." Elizabeth snorted and asked, "what do you want on earth?" Putting down the teacup, Essie leaned forward and asked in a lower voice, "tell me, who is your partner?" Elizabeth was shocked, "I... I don''t understand. " "You murdered Mr. Baron and tried to kill my sister. I''m sure that you and Bles didn''t do that. Someone must help you." Essie spoke slowly and clearly. "Don''t talk nonsense. It has nothing to do with us." Elizabeth said in a hurry. "Aunt Elizabeth, I''ll tell you one more thing. That person is not helping you, but making use of you. His real purpose is to swallow Xu''s Group when it is in great pain. When the stock of the Xu''s Group fell sharply, someone seized the opportunity to buy arge number of it. There is a mysterious major shareholder in the Xu''s Group that hasn''t shown up yet. " A hint of fear shed across Elizabeth''s face as she heard this. Taking the opportunity, Essie continued, "as long as you tell me the background of this person, I will forgive you for whatever you did. Mr. Pitkin and Mr. Luke can got out of prison safely. I can help you hide your story about Loren and you can continue to be your Mrs. Elizabeth. " With that, Essie believed that she had prepared well. "Are you really that good?" Elizabeth''s eyes were full of doubts. Years ago, she drove Luce and her out of the Xu family. Didn''t shee back to take revenge? "My mom has married. Even if I drive you away, we can''t go back." Leaning back in the chair, Essie looked at her peacefully. "I don''t know who he is. He is very mysterious. He just contacted Bles in secret. I have never met him in person." With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "I think it won''t be difficult for you to pry into some information based on your rtionship with Bles. The case is to be held in the court next month. The judge will be on you. " "Do you really let the past go?" Elizabeth was still a little perturbed, fearing that she would fall out with her. "Don''t worry. When daddy wakes up, I will me all the things on that person. You and Bles have nothing to do with it." Said Essie seriously. Now the main enemy was the viper lurking behind the conspiracy. She could temporarily put aside her grudge against Elizabeth. When Essie walked out of the Hengyuan building, she had a feeling of exhaustion, especially when she thought about going to thekeside vi to pick up her stuff. Fortunately, Hanson came to pick her up. Seeing her pale face, he immediately held her in his arms. "Are you tired? I''ve told you to take a few more days off. You haven''t recovered yet, and you came to work in a hurry. There are so many things to do in thepany. How can you bear it?" Essie leaned her head against his shoulder. She felt both physically and mentally exhausted. Luckily, he was there for her and she could rely on him. "Thank you, Hanson. Thank you for not leaving me." Chapter 356 I Am Going To Break Up With You Chapter 356 I Am Going To Break Up With You "You little fool, even if it is the end of the world, I won''t leave you." Hanson stroked her head lovingly. She forced a smile and wanted to smile at him, but it disappeared before it took shape. She was filled with too much haze to smile. "Go to thekeside vi with me, please. I want to pack my stuff back." "Okay." Hanson nodded and started the car. At the same time, Le had just moved her luggage here and was about to ask Sage to help with packing. When she saw Essiee in, a sh of cold light shed through her eyes. "Ann, from now on, if there are outsiders visiting here, please inform me in advance. Don''t let anyone in." Now, she was the hostess of this vi, and without her permission, this woman was not allowed toe in again. Ann said nothing and exited quietly. In her heart, Essie was the real hostess. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Essie knew that Le was deliberately against her. She didn''t say anything and just pretended to be arrogant and went upstairs in silence. The more ufortable she performed, the morecent the other party would be. She would not let her seed. "Take away everything that you are supposed to take with you. Don''t take anything that you are not supposed to take with you by mistake." Standing at the door of the room, Le said maliciously. "Shut up!" Hanson growled, thinking that such a woman deserved a good beating. If it is because he hadn''t never beaten women, he would have beaten her up. Le didn''t get angry, instead, she asked, "Hanson, those two kids are yours, aren''t they?" "So what?" Hanson frowned angrily. Le snorted. She knew that Essie was lying and that the child couldn''t be adopted. "You have been a couple for three years in the United States, but once you came back, she entangled with her ex- husband and cuckolded you. Don''t you get angry?" The expression on her face was full of ridicule. "I don''t think a bastard like Zac deserves you!" Hanson said with a sneer. "We are a perfect match. Someone got involved shamelessly and ruined our rtionship." Said Le angrily. "Then I wish you an eternity. Don''t go and harm others again." After that, he went to help Essie pack up and left her alone. Essie was so angry that she felt like a balloon was inted, building up the internal organs of her whole body. After she put away the two boxes, she went out with Hanson. She didn''t want to step further on this ce, because that man would bepletely formatted in her heart. In William''s luxury apartment, Zac was leaning against the sofa with a gloomy expression. He nned to live here temporarily. "Ann called just now and said that Mrs. Essie had moved all the things away." "Are you really not going to tell her about the fake marriage?" "I can''t take the risk before she recovers." He took a sip bitterly. "Women are impulsive. They will do anything when they were confused. Don''t you worry that she will do something regretful?" Sitting next to him, William reminded kindly. "Why did you say the same words with what Jim said?" That was exactly what he worried most. Last time, that muddled girl went to America and had two children with Hanson. What else could she do this time? "Don''t worry too much. Doctor Smith from Harvard University is busy studying the antidote components. I believe that the antidote will be developed soon, and then Le will be useless." Said William, patting him on the shoulder tofort him. "How about the things I want?" Zac said as a sly light shed across his eyes. "It will be done in a week." Said William, taking out a small medicine bottle from his pocket. "I got these for you." "What is it?" Zac took the bottle, opened it and saw some white pills. "The medicine that can make people have imagination. It is very easy to melt in the water and convenient for you." Wearing a wicked smile, William said, "we have to make sure that everything is under control." "Clever and considerate!" Said Zac, with a smile at the corners of his mouth. Wearing a confident smile, William raised his beautiful eyebrows. If he didn''t have many skills, would he be the first general of the most powerful man in Dragon City? "Mrs. Essie must be moved to tears if she knows you tried so hard to keep yourself integrity." Zac sighed in a low voice. The fool was surely hating him. She must have thought that he had broken his promise and betrayed her. At the thought of being misunderstood for a long time and unable to be with her, his heart was more painful than being bitten by thousands of ants, and more painful than being pierced the heart. It was a torment for him. He just hoped that as soon as he opened her eyes, half a year would pass. When he was upset, his phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, he became more upset. "Answer it for me. Tell him that I''m drunk and won''t go back home." Then William picked up his phone. The voice on the phone sounded disappointed. She was still looking forward to sleeping with him. Zac picked up a ss of wine on the tea table and drank it all up. He looked at his cell phone. There was a dim light in his dark and cold eyes. It seemed that something came to his mind. He picked it up and went upstairs. Didn''t he have a spy? He was eager to know what was going on about Essie. He opened Wechat and sent a message, "Hi, little guy, are you asleep?" Soon she received a message, "I was asleep and didn''t want to talk to you. Bastard." Zac grinned bitterly. He was already hurt enough. Even the little guy came to make it up. "Is your sister okay?" "She''s doing great. Brother Hanson is taking care of her by her side. He is much better than you." "Why can''t I see it?" Zac sent a mad emoji to him. The little guy took Hanson to make him mad again! "That''s because you didn''t have a good eyesight. The woman you are going to marry must be ugly, bad and hateful!" Zac leaned against the sofa. Le was his only female friend. He had promised to be friends with her for a lifetime, but she destroyed their friendship with her own hands. She hurt the love of his life, and built her selfish desires based on their pain of being apart. Now his heart was filled with nothing but disgust for her. "There is no woman in the world who canpete with your sister." "Then why did you divorce her and marry someone else?" "The world of adults isplicated. You won''t understand." "You adults are tooplicated." Zac shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Little guy, take good care of your sister for me." "Hanson will take care of my sister. You don''t have to worry about her. I want to sleep. I will leave you alone." He was indeed a martial arts adept at promoting de skills. Zac felt depressed and put the cellphone aside. It was bad to be understood, especially the person who misunderstand him was the one he loved most. He let his secretary announce that he was on a business trip in America and dodged Le for a week. Le stayed alone for a week. Upon hearing that he was back, she rushed to the Emperor''s office. "Zac, are you hiding from me on purpose?" She frowned and her face was full of anger and dissatisfaction. "It''s just after the Spring Festival. We have a lot of things to deal with in thepany." Said Zac tly. "Zac." She walked to the back of the chair and put her hand on his shoulder. "I''m going to be your real wife. It''s not just an ornament. Another three weekster, Essie is going to be injected with antidote. If you don''t take me better, I''ll be angry with you and hide it away." A rage me shed in his face. "You go with me to the party tonight." He tried his best to control the impulse to break her neck. "Well, this time I will go as your wife. I''m not the daughter of Qin family anymore." Le smiled, "After the party, we will sleep together, right? I have counted the day. I think right now is my ovtion period. Maybe we will have a baby this time. " She put her hand into his cor. When her fingers touched his skin, he got goose bumps all over his body. A feeling of nausea rose from his chest. He grabbed her hand and stood up in case not to spit out. He had thought that he had recovered from the hidden diseases, but he didn''t expect that it would get worse. His thought, body and heart belonged to Essie only, and rejected other women unconditionally. "Well, I have a lot of things to do. You can go back first. I will pick you up in the evening." Le was in a bad mood. "I have something else to ask you. When do we going to have our wedding ceremony?" "The day when Essie recovered." Zac said resolutely. The corners of Le''s mouth twitched. A cold light shed on her face. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. The wedding ceremony was only a formality, and it didn''t matter whether the ceremony was held or not. He and Essie hadn''t held the wedding yet, and the most important thing for her now was to get pregnant as soon as possible. If they had a child, she would be able to trap him. "Anyway, it will take at least half a year to prepare for the rich and powerful wedding. From now on, we can start to prepare. But when I am pregnant, we have to postpone our honeymoon." Lying face to the window, Zac was annoyed to look at her. In the past, he thought that Valery was the most hateful person, but now he found that Le was even more hateful than Valery. "There is one thing you need to know. Our family and Qin family are ipatible like water and fire. ording to the elders, if you want to marry me, you must break off the rtionship with Qin family completely. We will never allow anyone rted to the Qin family to be the hostess of our family. " "That''s impossible. After all, they are my foster parents. I can''t break up with them." Le''s heart skipped a beat. "You can choose to be my wife instead of the hostess of the Rong family if you don''t want to." Said Zac in a deep voice. "Then who will be the future hostess?" Le asked immediately. "Choose one from my sister-inw or my cousin," Said Zac slowly. "No way." Le raised her voice and strongly opposed, "you''re the boss of the Rong family, and I''m the only hostess. How can I leave it to others?" "It''s up to you," Said Zac with a sneer. Chapter 357 a swarm of rivals in love Chapter 357 a swarm of rivals in love In the evening party, Essie was the focus of people''s attention. Once the news that she was single again came, all the nobles in the city were eager to chase her. But she also knew that they not only wanted her, but also the Xu''s Group behind her. If anyone could get her, he would have the half the power of Xu''s Group. Besides, she was a breathtaking beauty. No man would refuse her. Tonight, although she was going to attend the party together with Eva and Vinton, she didn''t have a malepanion. Since Be had something urgent to deal with, Hanson couldn''t make it. It was a good opportunity for the rich young men. She was wearing a long dress embroidered with a Phoenix Nirvana, which seemed to be a sign of her rebirth. Her long hair was coiled up and she wore avender makeup, as if the dark night elf, mysterious and charming. Zac saw her at the first sight. The memories of the past few days were rushing over him like the river, making him want to rush over and hold her tightly in his arms. But he couldn''t. He tried his best to put up with it. He cked out with anger and he didn''t even hear what Le said. Essie also saw Zac. There was coldness in her eyes, which had been frozen from the bottom of her heart. "Don''t you want to say hello to your ex-wife?" Said Le with a smirk on her face. She wanted to let others know that she had won the battle. Zac didn''t respond at all. It seemed that he didn''t hear what she said at all. All his attention was paid to Essie. However, his steps were heavy. He dared not to take a step towards her. He was afraid that he would lose control. To his surprise, Essie walked up to him. "Hello, my ex-husband!" She slowly spit out a word, and her tone was light, as if she didn''t care about him any more, taking him as an insignificant passer-by. His heart convulsed severely, and his mouth seemed to be full of Coptis. The extreme bitterness spread from the tip of the tongue to the internal organs, choking thousands of words. "Everyone is in pairs. Don''t you feel lonely toe here alone?" Le''s words were full of provocation. After that, she reached out and held his arm, dering her sovereignty. But Essie ignored her. She smiled and said, "I came here with my elder brother and my close friends. How could I be here alone?" "Yes, you are right." Eva''s voice came from behind. "Even without Vinton and me, there are still so many single men at the party. They are all scrambling to be our Essie''spanion. How can she be lonely?" "Is she so popr? Why didn''t I find it?" Le sneered impatiently. In her eyes, Essie had divorced before and she had two children. "Only a fool will give up the girl from a noble family and marry a fake girl of no value and status." Eva made no secret of the irony in her words. "You..." Le''s face was livid and pale with anger. A phoenix without feathers was not as good as a chicken. In the past, in her eyes, Essie was just a poor sparrow, and as long as he flew up on the branch, it was only a turtlehead. At present, her status was at 180 degrees centigrade. Essie was worth billions, but Le only deserved a nominal name. But it was Zac who felt the most terrible. Now many celebrities guessed that he chose to divorce Essie because he thought that she would be dead. It was known to all that he was a cold-blooded andConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ruthless man. What''s more, he had always been doing things his own way and never cared about the opinions of outsiders. It was not surprising for anyone to do so. In fact, even if the whole world misunderstood him, he didn''t care at all. But it was Essie. Her misunderstandings and resentments were like sharp des, cutting his heart into pieces and making him painful. "Essie, let''s go. We can seldom see someone like her. I don''t want to annoy myself." As Eva spoke, she held Essie''s arm and was about to take her away. "You are right. Now that you are divorced, you should get a clean break. Don''t badger my husband anymore. I will always tolerate those women who try to seduce my husband and will never show mercy to them." Le continued viciously. Essie smiled indifferently and said, "I''m tired of this man. I''ll leave him to you." Then, she left with Eva without any hesitation. A hint of sadness flew into the eyes of Zac. He was really abandoned by her. He began to be afraid that they would go into the situation beyond redemption. When all this was over, they could not go back to the past. Standing beside him and patting him on the shoulder tofort him, Jim came from nowhere. As the one who knew him best, he believed that there must be a reason for it. "Well, let''s go for a drink over there." He said in a low voice. Zac nodded and sat down at a quiet ce. Le hurried to sit beside him, fearing that he would leave her alone. Essie was sitting at a seat not far away from them, but she didn''t nce at them, as if they were invisible air over there. Zac had been looking at her deeply, as if the time was stopped. At this moment, a voice came, "everybody, long time no see." When Le saw the man, she was a little surprised. "Fell, when did youe back?" "Yesterday." Fell shrugged. Over the years, he had been in Europe to take care of the overseas business of the Qin family and rarely returned to Dragon City. "Are youing back for our little Cathy?" Jim joked. "You''re right. Now that she''s back and single, shouldn''t I fight for it again?" Fell cast a cold nce at Zac. His rtionship with Zac was aspetitive as that between Qin family and Rong family. "I lost eighteen years ago. Now my strongest opponent voluntarily quit and even bes the son-inw of Qin family. I should be sure to win." Heughed insolently. If Qin family cooperated with Xu family, sooner orter, they would win the battle from Rong family. A bloodthirsty rage rose from the eyes of Zac. Fell wanted to take advantage of the situation and try to seduce his wife. Was he tired of living? Taking a sip of champagne, Jim squinted his eyes and said to Fell, "you must be ignoring me, aren''t you? You were defeated by me eighteen years ago. " Fell red at him and said, "so, do you want to pursue Cathy too?" "It''s a good chance. Why should I miss it?" "I''m more likely to win than you are. She used to be my gossip girlfriend and I had deep feelings for her." "It doesn''t matter." Fell didn''t seem to care about it at all. "As long as the enemies of the Rong family quit, I will have a sixty percent chance of winning." All of a sudden, a man said in a low voice. "We, the Rong family, didn''t make a concession." Everyone turned around and saw Walte over. "My brother quit, and I''m still here." Clenching his teeth, Zac throbbed in his forehead. Was this really his brother? ''He hit me when I''m down every time. Does he really have a crush on Essie?'' Zac thought. "Really? You like Cathy, do you?" Fell was a little surprised. Was this what they were talking about? "A fairdy is a gentleman''s good mate. You can chase the woman you love now. Why can''t I?" Said Walt with a light smile. Upon hearing this, Le couldn''t bear it anymore. "Are you crazy? There are so many good girls in Dragon City. Why do you keep an eye on her? She has married once and she has two children." "This is the 21st century. Who cares about this? But it seems that the quality of women is better than the quantity of them. The best women who get married three times is still popr, and the poorest women who are virgins are not attractive.. " Fell said slowly. Most of the rich young men in Dragon City had been studying abroad. Being influenced by the western culture, they were open-minded. "You are right. Ordinary women are supposed to be have fun. And the excellent women are the best choice to get married," "Excuse me, I have to go now. You guys continue." Walt interrupted the conversation when he saw Essie was surrounded by men. After saying that, he walked over. Of course, Fell saw it as well. He was under a lot of pressure. "I''m done here. It''s time to say hello to my sister. We have to get closer." Zac didn''t take his eyes off Essie. As he held the ss more tightly, the uncontroble rage burned in his eyes. His eyes turned red. Jim patted his hand. Jim could tell that with a little more force, the ss would be smashed to pieces. "Don''t worry. I will help you keep the situation steady." He bowed his head and whispered in his ear. Then he stood up. Zac rolled his eyes and nced at him. ''Do something right away and drive away the flies around my wife.'' Zac said through his eyes. Jim raised his eyebrows and said with eyes, ''only I can help you with this kind of thing.'' Zac cast a stern nce at him, ''acting is only allowed. If you do it for real on purpose, be careful not to be fired in the future.'' Even he had divorced Essie, he was too bossy to bully his ex-wife. Jim shook his head and signed. Although she hadn''t seen Vincent for eighteen years, she still recognized him at first sight. The top sons of the four biggest families, Zac, Jim, Vinton, and Fell, each had their own merits. They were as brilliant as the sun and the moon, as handsome as a tree standing in the wind. All of them were charming. As the president of the Appearance Association, Essie held a respectful attitude towards all beauties. "It has been a long time, Fell." "Cathy, you still remember me. That''s great." A charming smile cracked on Fell''s face, and he said, "people always say that girls change fast in age, and you are more and more beautiful, just like a fairy. I almost couldn''t recognize you." "Fell, you haven''t changed at all. You always talk as sweetly as before." She smiled, revealing two lovely dimples on her cheeks. "Is it good or not?" Said Fell with a smile. Chapter 358 The Wedding Night Chapter 358 The Wedding Night "Well, sweetness is better than sharp tongues." Essie''s long eyshes fluttered, and she raised her ss and clinked it with him, "I heard that you''ve been doing business in Europe. How long are you nning to stay this time?" "I won''t go back for the moment. I heard that you are in danger, so I''ll stay and protect you." Fell was ready to be her escort. "Mr. Fell, as a bodyguard, you should take some actions," Eva said. There was no chance for the rich men because even if Essie divorced Zac, there is a Hanson who stand by Essie''s side. "I''m never good at arguing. I''m only ying boxing. If I catch that asshole, I''ll cut him into pieces." Fell said angrily. "Since you all want to pursue my sister, I''ll give you a fair chance topete." Vinton took a sip of champagne and pulled out his phone from his pocket. He opened a sketch, which was drawn by Essie ording to her memory. "This is the bastard who attacked my sister that night. If any of you find him first, my sister will have a perfect date with him." "Send the picture into Wechat group." Said Fell. "He also has a special viper tattoo on his wrist. I can send it to you on Wechat. You are all nobodies in Dragon City. Shouldn''t it be difficult to find him?" Said Vinton. "As long as he''s still in this country, I am sure to find him." Fell was full of confidence. He believed that he could find this bastard. "Then my sister will wait for your good news." With a mischievous smile, Vinton winked at his sister, Essie. Essie understood what she meant, but she didn''t show it and took a sip of champagne in silence. Since these young men all admired her power, why not make use of their power? Without Zac, she could also cope with her enemies and keep the Xu''s Group under her control. "Zac, the party is so boring. I want to go back." Le shook his arm and said like a spoiled child. All she was thinking about was tonight''s wedding night with him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But Zac was in fact not in the mood to talk to her. Right now, his mind was upied with Essie. He could hear vaguely what they were talking about. How could the idiot find the murder in this way? Was she just like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth? "Zac --" Le dragged her voice and said. "You go first. I will leave after the party is over." Answered Zac, who was absent-minded. He would never rest assured. He had to see this dull woman in person in case that she would do something terrible again with a fever in her brain. Le felt extremely depressed. How could she let him stay here alone? What if he went to find Essie? She would never let them have any chance to get back together. Not far away came Essie''s silveryughter. "I want to dance. Who wants to dance with me?" All men stood up and went to the dance floor with her surrounded by them. Zac looked at them with a murderous look. He wanted to kill them all. He tried his best to control the sudden bleeding and the internal injury. "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." He stood up gloomily and walked outside. Instead of using the bathroom, he turned a corner and went to the control room. When they were dancing to the music, the lights in the venue were suddenly turned off. When the lights were on again, they found that Essie was gone. She was carried into a room upstairs by a tall and angry man. "Zac, what are you doing?" Curling up on the sofa, she red at Zac with her eyes full of anger. "Stay away from them." His tone was as domineering as before, as if she were still his pet. Her hatred and resentment were stirred up. "Zac, can you be more shameless?" Zac didn''t respond. Instead, he reached out his hand and grabbed Essie into his arms. "Let me go, you bastard!" She tried her best to push him away and beat him on the shoulder, but failed. So she kicked him and kicked him, but he wouldn''t let her go. "You idiot, don''t move. Let me hug you. I miss you so much!" He buried his head in her hair bitterly. She trembled violently and stopped struggling. "What did you just call me?" "Idiot! My idiot!" His voice was more and more gentle. "Have you recalled everything?" She looked up at him, a faint mist rising from the bottom of her eyes. "I found the former Zac back for you." Essie grabbed his cor and grasped it tightly. "Then why did you divorce me and marry Le?" Her voice trembled. "I..." He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Before she regained her health, he couldn''t tell her the truth. A gust of death stood between them. Her heart fell into the bottomless abyss again, and she waspletely desperate in the silence. He didn''t love her. It turned out that everything was wishful thinking. She was just a substitute. She should be ruthlessly abandoned when she lost her value. "That''s good. From now on, we will live our own lives and we don''t need to have any interaction with each other." She said dejectedly. "Are you talking nonsense?" He grabbed her shoulders and felt a sharp pain in his eyes. It was like stabbing his wounded heart again. "Not at all. To be honest, it''s the best result that you have Le and I have Hanson." She blocked all the emotions and only indifference left on her face. He let go of her andughed bitterly, "in your heart, do you think I will never be as good as Hanson?" "Yes." She said in a fit of pique and sadness, "when I was in need, only he will stay with me. But my husband chooses to divorce me and marry another woman." "I..." Dejected, he fell to the ground and held his head in his hands, speechless and helpless. He could not bear to tell the truth, but he did not dare to gamble. It was rted to her life. As long as she could return to health, he had to bear no matter how much misunderstanding and hatred. "I don''t me you. You saved my life, so I will respect your choice. Please respect me in the future. Let''s get together and get apart." Then she went out. Hearing the sound of the door closing, he hit the wall with a punch in depression. The venue was in a mess. Everyone was looking around for Essie. When they saw her walk in safe and sound, they all breathed a sigh of relief. "Essie, where have you been? We are about to call the police. " Eva grabbed her hand and asked. "Was the power off just now? I feel a little hot, so I went out for a blow." Exined Essie. "What about Zac? Have you seen him?" Since Zac didn''te back for a long time, Le was afraid that he would go to see her. "He is your husband now. How could I know?" With a sniff, she walked to the bar counter, followed by others. "You''d better keep in mind that he is my husband." With a snort, Le returned to her seat. When Zac came back, the party was about toe to an end. The moment that Le had been looking forward to came atst. And tonight, she finally got what she wanted and became his woman. The light was off when the man in a night robe walked in with two sses of wine in his hands. "Why did you turn down the light?" She took the ss, shook it and took a sip. "I like to turn off the lights." He said casually. "Okay." She lowered her head and blushed. "I''ll listen to you." In a dark room on the third floor, Zac sat at the window, gently swirling the wine in his hand. It waste at night and it was very quiet outside the window. There was only a woman''s screaming from the room downstairs. Considering that they had been friends for many years, he didn''t want to treat her the same way as he did to Valery at the beginning. But when she tried to hit the wall, he had to let her do whatever she wanted. There was a malicious and cold light shing in his dark eyes. He looked up and drank up the wine in the ss. In the morning, when Le woke up, the pillow next to her was already empty, only leaving a note on the bedside table. It read, "I went to work and had a good timest night.". They could stay together forever and ever after they had kids. They didn''t need to worry about being interrupted by Essie. Last night, Essie stayed in the room alone for a long time. Since she was discharged from the hospital, she went to sleep every day with tears. She slept badly and kept dreaming, in which there was the man who made her sad and resentful. "Mommy, did you cryst night?" Mili reached out her small hand to stroke the tears on her face. "No, Mommy didn''t cry. It was a blow of wind and sand got into my eyesst night." Essie rubbed her swollen eyes again. After she left, Mili acted like an adult. She crossed her arms over her chest and sighed, "you cried just now, but you refused to admit it. You must have been crying because of daddy. You have been crying in her bedroom since daddy married another woman. " Chapter 359 Finally Saw Daddy Chapter 359 Finally Saw Daddy "The rtionship between adults is tooplicated." Dot shook his head. "It seems that I have to do it myself to get daddy back." Mili said in a serious tone, arms akimbo. "No, Mommy said we couldn''t let daddy see us." Dot waved his hand. "Yes, he can''t see you. You look so much like him. When he sees you, he will know that we are his children. But it doesn''t matter to me. I look like mommy, but only a little like him. So he can''t recognize me. " Mili said with no worry. "What are you going to do next?" Dot cocked his eyebrows. He was worried about her sister. Mili said, her beautiful big eyes blinking. A hint of slyness shed through her eyes. In the Emperor Building, holding Pana''s hand, Mili ran inside excitedly. She would see her "bad" daddy soon. "Hello, beautiful sister. I will go upstairs to find my daddy." She walked to the front desk and said politely. Hearing the word "beautiful sister", the receptionist smiled and thought, ''who is this child? She is so sweet and really pleasing.'' She bent over and asked with a smile, "little girl, what''s your daddy''s name and which department is he in?" "Hisst name is Zac. He is the president of yourpany." The receptionist was shocked. It was CEO''s daughter! But they only heard that the CEO had a son, but not a daughter. "Little sister, are you sure? Your father is really called Zac. " "Yes, my mommy''s name is Essie, and she has the other name Cathy. She''s his ex-wife. They just divorced. To be exact, he''s my ex-daddy." Mili said seriously. The receptionist widened her eyes. It turned out that the CEO and his ex-wife had a very beautiful daughter. What a shocking gossip! She called the people in the CEO office to bring them to the office. "Mr. Zac is having a meeting. Please wait for a moment." The secretary came over with fruits and desserts. "Thank you." Mili said politely. She was indeed ady from a rich and powerful family, beautiful, noble, elegant and generous! The Secretary sighed in her heart. "Beautiful sister, when my daddyes here, please don''t tell him I''m here. I want to give him a surprise." "Okay." The Secretary nodded with a smile. She was very happy to be called the beautiful sister. Her little princess was not only beautiful, but also very sweet. After she left, Mili began to "roam in the office." She had thought daddy''s office was thergest but it wasrger. She was almost exhausted after she ran all the way up and down. She climbed onto Zac''s bench and sat down, eating snacks while checking the picture on the table. It''s mommy! Daddy''s photo frame was full of mommy, and there was no bad woman in it. That meant daddy didn''t love that bad woman! While thinking, her small mouth cracked into a happy smile. When Zac came into the office, she was ying table football in the entertainment room. When she heard a door pushing sound next door, she knew that he was back. She let Pana wait in the entertainment room and went to see him. Since Zac came back from the party of celebritiesst night, he had been in a bad mood. In the meeting room, seeing his gloomy and serious face, all the subordinates were so frightened that they dared not breathe heavily. So, when Mili suddenly appeared in his office like a fairy, he twisted his thick eyebrows, "little guy, where did youe from?" His tone was not gentle at all, but kind of ferocious. Needless to say, the child of some employee must be messing around. She slipped in when the people in the CEO office did not notice. Who was so bold to take care of a child at work? Did he take thepany as a kindergarten? When he was about to call his secretary, he heard Mili''s childish voice. "Daddy, you look so fierce. Don''t you like children?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Daddy? He was shocked, "little guy, who are you calling?" "I''m calling you daddy!" Mili tilted her little head and looked very lovely with her big eyes blinking. Zac''s cold face softened unconsciously. "Kiddo, who told you I''m your daddy?" "My mommy." She said seriously. "Who is your mommy?" Zac''s ck pupil shrank slightly. He wanted to see who was so bold to have her daughter call him daddy! Mili walked to him and pointed at the picture on the digital photo frame. "This is my mommy." Zac was shocked. His eyes were wide open. Was she the daughter of the muddleheaded woman? He stared at her without blinking. Soon he was sure that the little guy wasn''t lying. He looked so muddled it was like her mini version. No wonder he felt familiar when he saw this little guy just now. He stood up swiftly, his dark eyes sparkling, "is your mommy here? Where is she? " "Mommy didn''te. Aunt Pana brought me here. I told her to wait for me in the entertainment room." Mili raised her head to look at him. "Don''t let my mommy know. Otherwise, I can''t y with you anymore." All of a sudden, his eyes turned dark, as if they were covered by dark clouds,. How could this muddle headed womane? She was still resenting him! He held Mili and let her sit on hisp. "What''s your name?" "Mili, I also have a name called Melody." Mili looked at him, her small mouth cracked, revealing a row of white teeth with a sweet smile. Her daddy was really good-looking. He had beautiful eyebrows, eyes, nose and mouth... Anyway, he looked beautiful everywhere. "You are Mili." Zac raised the corners of her mouth and smiled faintly. "How about Dot?" "She is my brother. We are twins." Mili said with a smile. "That''s great." Zac murmured to himself in a low voice. He felt a little bit bitter and jealous. If the child was still alive, they would not go further and further like now. "Daddy!" Mili called his name in a spoiled manner, stretched out her small hands to hold his neck, and gently rubbed his face with her little face. Although it was the first time she met him, she already liked him very much. Zac liked this clever little girl too. Although he knew that she was the daughter of Hanson, he still could not help feeling protective towards her, as if she was his daughter. "Little girl, didn''t your mommy tell you that I was not your daddy?" "You are my daddy." Mili said seriously. "I''m your mommy''s husband, not your daddy. The one created you is your daddy." Zac exined in a low voice. "You are my daddy." She was pretty sure that the one created her was her father. She was a gifted child. She could understand much more than other children. But he didn''t know that. He treated her as a naughty and naive little girl. "Who is Hanson in your eyes?" He gently pinched her little face. "He is my daddy Hanson." Said Mili. "What''s the difference between daddy Hanson and daddy?" Zac looked at her with a half-smile, crossing his arms over his chest. Mili pursed her lips. If she exined to her daddy, the lie would be revealed. She decided to change the topic and not to answer his question. "Daddy, Dot and I hope you can live with us. You divorce that bad woman and marry mommy, okay?" Zac''s heart was beating fast. Her words aroused all his love for her. He really liked this little guy. He liked her inexplicably. "Mili, If I''m getting married to your mommy, your daddy Hanson have to leave. Are you willing to leave him?" "Daddy Hanson don''t have to leave." Mili shook her head. "I''ve been told that there is a tribe called Mosuo. They are thest tribe of the maternal race on the earth. In the future, we can move there and live. Then you and daddy Hanson will be able to marry mommy together." Zac was truly amazed by what she had said. But was this little guy too sensitive? It waspletely beyond her age. Rabi was older than her. But he only knew how to y and couldn''t understand what was happening between adults. "Mili, how do you know so much? Who told you that?" "Daddy, let me tell you a secret. Dot and I are gifted children with IQ of 200. The world of our gifted children is different from that of ordinary children." Mili said proudly. "You are awesome!" Zac touched her head with a smile. "Daddy, were you a gifted child?" Mili asked with her big eyes blinking. Zac nodded. "Your mother is also a gifted child." But as she grew up, her brain went nk most of the time. "Dot and I are smart. Obviously, we are inherited from you." Mili grinned sweetly. "If only you were my daughter." Zac said with a faint smile, which looked neither sharp nor sad. "If you divorce the bad woman and marry my mommy, I will be your daughter." Mili said seriously. Zac touched her pink face. Anyway, a gifted child was still a child. The adults'' affairs were too complicated for her to understand at this age. Besides, he didn''t want these things to affect her innocence and happiness. "ording to the rtionship between me and your mommy, you are indeed my daughter. I like you to call me daddy. From now on, we are father and daughter." He smiled gently. "Daddy..." Mili said in a sweet and tender voice, with a slow ending. It was like a warm wind blowing over Zac''s heartke which was frozen, dispelling the cold and filled with warm love from a father. At that moment, his secretary knocked on the door and told him that Le was waiting downstairs and wanted to have lunch with him. Chapter 360 The Secret Was Discovered Chapter 360 The Secret Was Discovered The smile on his face froze immediately. "I have an appointment at noon. Tell her toe back first." The secretary went out. Mili rolled her big ck eyes around. The secretary just said that the woman must be daddy''s new wife. Daddy didn''t want to have dinner with her. That was great. "Daddy, who are you going to have lunch with?" "Let''s eat together, okay?" Zac said with a smile. "Okay, I''m hungry. I want to eat pizza," Miliughed, her big eyes crinkling into a crescent shape. "Let''s eat pizza," He gave her a loving kiss, stood up with her in his arms, and went out with Pana. Le was still at the gate of the building. She didn''t leave, because she wanted to know who went out for lunch with Zac. It was not easy for her to get the position of his wife, so she must watch out for her husband, and never let any tramp take advantage of it. When the door of the elevator opened and she saw that Zac was holding Mili in his arms, she was taken aback. Who was the child? But when she saw they talking andughing like father and daughter, she was even more surprised. "Honey!" She shouted and rushed over to hold his arm, disregarding the eyes of the people around. She wanted everyone in the Emperor Group to know that she was the new wife of their president. Mili quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and warned, "bitch, stay away from my daddy." Her voice was so loud that almost everyone in the hall could hear it. Then, many people looked at Le with disdain. Le was embarrassed and angry. "Honey, whose child is this?" "My daughter." Zac said clearly and slowly. "When... When did you have a daughter? " Sharon was convulsed with fear. "It''s enough for you to know that I have a daughter. Don''t care about anything else." Zac didn''t n to exin and went straight outside. Le followed him closely. She had to figure it out. Mili turned around and stared at her with dissatisfaction, "bitch, don''t go with daddy and me. We are going to have lunch. You are so ugly, you will affect our appetite." She was born with a silver tongue. Zac didn''t say anything, which put Le in an passive position to be beaten. Even the cleaner near the door curled her lips. When Le passed, she spat at her: "bah, you shameless bitch, bitch." Her face was as red as a tomato because of rage. She was not the mistress. It was Essie who took advantage of this chance to step in between her and Zac and take him away. Now, she just took back her position. As for this little girl, who knew where she came from? The more Le looked at her, the more hateful she was! Zac asked Pana to take Mili to the back seat. As soon as he opened the door of the driver''s seat, Le quickly rushed into the car from the other side and said, "I''ll go with you." "No wonder people always say that bitch is invincible. I didn''t understand until now." Mili sighed, crossing her arms. Zac nced at her in the rearview mirror with much love in his eyes. This little guy was very clever, just like the muddleheaded fool. Le was so angry that the blue veins on her forehead almost burst, "wimpy kid, who is your mommy?" "Daddy''s wife is my mommy." Mili made a face and stuck out her tongue at Le. "I am his wife." How Le wished to grab Mili and throw her out of the car! But with the help of Zac and Pana, she dared not do that. What she could do was only hold back her anger. Mili stood arms akimbo and red at her angrily. "You are a mistress, and you have ruined my mommy and daddy''s marriage. In the downpour, you must be careful. If you want to be a mistress, you must be struck by lightning. You must be chopped by lightning from head to toe." At the sight of this, Pana giggled beside them. Mili had always been the happy apple of the whole family. What she said made them burst intoughter. Zac also couldn''t helpughing. He bit his lips and tried to hold back the urge tough. Fool, your daughter is so mean. Do you know that? Le waspletely freaked out. She clenched her fists and wanted to scream. But before her voice came out of her throat, she choked because she found something more important. "Are you a child of Essie?" She asked in surprise. "Yes, my mommy is prettier, gentler and more sexy than you, and you are never as good as her." Mili said with a pout. Le snorted, with a malicious expression glimmering in her eyes. Like the saying goes, "The daughter was must like her mother." Essie was annoying, so was her daughter. She turned to Zac, "Zac, don''t you know that she is the bastard of Essie and Hanson? Why do you still treat her as your daughter? " "Don''t let me hear that again." A sullen look rose from Zac'' face. Le shivered and shut her mouth reluctantly, but she was still confused and angry. ''does he love Hanson''s daughter because of Essie? Does he take the bastard of Essie and other people as the treasure?'' Le thought in her heart. "You''re really a shameless mistress! You will get sores on your tongue if you talk nonsense." Mili''s voice came from behind. "Hanson is my daddy Hanson, not my daddy. Daddy is my daddy. Daddy Hanson can''t be my daddy, and daddy can''t be my daddy Hanson either." She seemed to be saying a tongue twister, which made Lepletely confused by her. "Little kid, don''t call him daddy so randomly. He is my husband now. Your mommy has divorced him, and they have nothing to do with each other now. You''re not allowed to bother my husband any more." Mili pouted and cried out, full of grievances. Pana held her in her arms and said, "thisdyship, what you did didn''t match your status at all. You should be shameless to argue with a three-year-old kid. You are not only childish, but also ridiculous." "You have no right to speak here." Le red at her. When Zac heard Mili''s cry, he felt his heart ached. He really wanted to kick Le out of the car. "I''m telling you again, she is my daughter. If you really want to be my wife, you have to treat my child as your own child. If you can''t do it, I''ll find them another mother." The muscles on Le''s face twitched. "Zac. We will have our baby soon. You don''t have to take her as our child." Zac snorted in his heart. Since she wanted to be a second Valery so much, he would satisfy her wish. He would give her the child, but never his. "As long as she calls me daddy, she is my daughter. It doesn''t matter if we are rted by blood." Zac said coldly and parked the car in front of the most high-end Italian restaurant of Dragon City. Zac pulled the door open and carried Mili out, ignoring Le. After sitting down, Mili took a selfie with Zac''s phone. "Daddy, you should smile." "Okay." They enjoyed themselves like father and daughter, ignoring Le. Le spluttered with rage. Mili looked at her expression, secretly happy. She wanted to take her dad away from her and pissed off her home wrecker. A waiter came and served the pizza. Zac took a piece and put it on the te of Mili, "do you know how to eat?" "Yes, I do." Mili nodded. "You are so clever." Zac said with a smile. "Daddy, do you forget that I''m a gifted girl?" Her big dark eyes blinked twice naughtily, which made her so cute. Zac smiled. "Yes, you are a genius. You inherited all mommy''s intelligence." "I have inherited daddy''s intelligence too." Mili muttered in a very low voice, which was a pure whisper to herself. However, Zac still heard it and felt a little sad. He was jealous of Hanson because he had such a cute daughter. If only she were his daughter. "Mili, you have a brother called Rabi who is older than you. I''ll take you to Disnend some timeter, okay?" Mili was surprised. Did daddy have another child? "Is my brother your son with mommy?" Zac nodded after a long silence. Both of them were still young. There were many things that he didn''t have to make clear to them. It would be better to tell them when they grew up. Mili widened her eyes in shock. ''Oh my God! There is another child of daddy and mommy. Why have mommy never mentioned this before?'' "Does brother know mommy? " "Yes." Zac nodded slightly. "Mommy will visit your brother when she is free." "Okay." Mili lowered her head and responded in a low voice. It must be the first time that daddy and mommy had a quarrel and wanted to get a divorce. Brother was taken away by daddy from them. No wonder mommy said if daddy knew the existence of her and Dot, he would take them away and forbid them to live with mommy. She must hide this little secret well and never let her dad know that they were his children. Otherwise, they would be like her poor brother, unable to see their mommy, and often had to face this hateful mistress and be bullied by her. "Daddy, does brother have a Wechat or QQ ount?" Zac was stunned. "You even know how to y wechat?" "I can type, read and surf the Inte." Mili raised her eyebrows smugly. "I want to have a chat with my brother on Wechat." Zac smirked, "He is not a gifted boy. He has just begun learning the words and doesn''t know how to use Wechat or QQ, but you can chat in voice." After a pause, Zac asked, "what''s your Wechat ount?" Mili covered her mouth with her hands and whispered in his ear, "I can use mommy''s." "Really?" At first, Zac didn''t care much about it. But when he saw the name Essie in the Wechat, he was shocked. He turned around and looked at Mili with astonishment. "Little guy, you were the person who talked about Wechat with me before, weren''t you?" He said in a low voice because he didn''t want Le to hear it. Mili made a face and stuck out her tongue at him. He shook his head and couldn''t helpughing. She was so smart. Le didn''t know what they were whispering, but she was burning with anger.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 361 There Must Be A Secret Chapter 361 There Must Be A Secret He didn''t even say a word to Le. All his attention was on the wild child of Essie, as if she were a scene. Or was the bastard of Essie more important than her? After lunch, Zac drove Mili and Pana back to the vi. "The little god of gue has finally left." Le cursed. "Don''t forget what I have told you. If you want to be a vicious stepmother, you should be prepared to be reced." Zac said it word for word as a warning. "Don''t forget that I have Essie''s life in my hand." Le threatened. "I''m just doing a rtionship business with Essie and Mili. If I feel it''s not worth it, I''ll withdraw my investment at any time. When I don''t care whether she''s alive or not, the cards in your hands won''t work. " Zac sneered. Now he wanted to change from passive to active, so as to create more threats to her and to distract her attention from Essie. The more he showed that he didn''t care about Essie, the safer she would be. Le was frightened. His mind had always been hidden so deep that no one could really understand him. She must get pregnant as soon as possible to stabilize her status. "I just blurted it out. I like kids the most. I will treat them well." She said hurriedly. "That''s good." Zac nodded slightly and started the engine. From the reflection of the car window, Le peeked at him secretly. She had already started to n the romantic actions tonight. Last night, he seemed to have be another person. She had to put in more effort to make him infatuated with her and can''t leave her. She took a good shower at night and put on a nightgown. However, the man, who she was expected, didn''t enter the room until nearly midnight. He turned down the light as usual. She secretly turned on the filming key. Today, Essie sent her bastard to make trouble, so she had to return a big gift. Essie didn''t know that her daughter had gone out today. After the kids fell asleep, she took Hanson''s arm and took a walk in the garden to kill time. "It is said that I have lost the great enemy Zac, but also get many other small enemies ." He was in Yang City now, but Christina was there, so he knew a lot about Dragon City. "They took a fancy to the Xu''s Group behind me, not me." Essie sneered. "People all think that I will learn Empress Wu to disable her crown prince to ascend the throne. In fact, I don''t have such ambition at all." "It is better to be my wife, right?" He put his arm around her shoulders. She smiled and leaned her head on his shoulder. "Being a president is tired, but being a female CEO is even more tired. I just want to have a strong arm to rely on." "Come to me whenever you are tired. I will always be here for you." Hanson said in a soft voice, stroking her head gently. "Thank you, Hanson. Thank you for being with me all the time." She stretched out her arms and embraced him. He was the only person in the world that she could trust unconditionally. "If I didn''t make a mistake in the first ce, we would have been very happy now. None of these complicated things would have happenedter, and you wouldn''t have met Zac." Hanson let out a heavy sigh. He had been regretful all the time. Unfortunately, no matter how much he spent, he could not get a regretful medicine. "Let''s start again and forget all those things in the past." She looked at the long green road ahead and said faintly. "Okay." He nodded. This was exactly what he wanted. He didn''t want Zac to be an obstacle between them. Although she tried her best to make the smile look lighter and more brilliant, it was still mixed with a hint of bitterness. She hated Zac, but she had never regretted being his wife nor having lost her heart to him. Life always had to experience some pains. Her past with him was just like a dream. From now on, she would keep her heart and love Hanson. "Tomorrow is Saturday. How about going out together?" Hanson suggested. "Sure. Mili and Dot will be very happy." Essie smiled and nodded. With the function of self-hypnosis, she slept much better than before. She was woken up by the e-mail. Opening the video, Essie suddenly felt dizzy as if she had been struck by a thunderbolt. It turned out that he had recovered from his hidden disease. No wonder he could divorce her without scruple and marry the woman he really loved. "Zac, I like it so much... What about you? Do you like to be with me? " "Yes, I do. Baby..." Her stomach churned violently, and a feeling of nausea rose, making her want to vomit. She grabbed her phone angrily and threw it to the wall. "Bang!" the phone fell to the floor with a crisp sound. Zac, you are such a bastard! I hate you to death! She closed her eyes. Despair crushed her heart, bit by bit, and she would never be able to clung to it again. Tears welled in her eyes. She bit her lips and forced them back. She didn''t want to cry for this man. It wasn''t worth it. She bore the pain very much. Her lips were bitten open and blood flew across the sheet. But eventually, her tears fell down uncontrobly. She could only bite harder and blood flowed down. Such pain seemed to be not enough to punish her weakness. Filled with despair, she suddenly lifted her wrist and gave it a ruthless bite. She quivered violently, with her teeth deeply inserted into the flesh, and blood oozed and fell on the quilt drop by drop. At this moment, the door was pushed open. It was Hanson who walked in. He was scared by what he saw. "What are you doing? Let go of you!" He rushed over and broke her arm. "Hanson!" She loosened her teeth and rushed into his arms, wailing. "What''s wrong with you? Why did you bite yourself? What''s wrong with you? ?" Hanson was both distressed and frightened. "I... I had a dream, a very terrible dream, and could not wake up at all... So I bit myself and tried to wake up. " She murmured, "Hanson, hold me tight, hold me tight." She felt so cold as if there was no sunshine or warmth in her world. "You are awake now. It''s all right. It''s all right." Hanson hugged her tightly, stroked her head and kept comforting her. Yes, she woke up. She would not be stupid or daydreaming anymore. He took the medicine box, applied some ointment on her forehead and bound her up. The children had already packed up their small backpacks with great interest and were about to go fishing. To not let them down, she braced herself to go out with them. Today, the weather was sunny and the sun was shining brightly. It was a good day to sail. Eva had just finished her new shooting. When she saw Hanson''s post on Weibo, she actively responded. She went directly to the dock and waited for them in the morning. After the yacht arrived at the center of the sea, Hanson and Bob took the three children to fishing for fishing rings at the end of the yacht. Essie, Eva, Pana and Lucy were enjoying the sunshine on the deck not far away. "Just sit on the deck chair, bask in the sun and blow the sea breeze. It''s the mostfortable day in the world." Eva sighed. Drinking juice, Pana read the gossip news on her phone. "Eva, is Landis your junior sister?" "Yes. Recently mypany is supporting her." Eva said casually. "She has a powerful background, so of course they have to support her." Pana sneered. "What happened to her? Who is behind her? " Eva sat up and showed great concern. "As the fresh actress, Landis, the new stars of Sino Star, is actually the girlfriend of a man from a rich family. The two of them have been secretly dating for half a year." Pana pronounced the sentence word by word. "A man from a wealthy family?" The first person on Eva''s mind was Vinton. At least he had met a lot of actresses in the entertainment circle. With her eyes closed, Essie didn''t notice what they were talking about at all. It was normal for an actress to hook up with a rich man, just asmon as cutting tofu with a little green hand? "I have a question with Wyss." Eva took out her phone and called the paparazzi Wyss. He was the most well-informed and could easily get any gossip in the entertainment circle. "Wyss, is that true about Landis?" "It''s her ex-agent who published the news. We don''t know if it''s true or false." "Who is the leading actor of the gossip?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "He is famous. It''s your boss of Sino Star, who got divorced and got married in a sh." "Zac? Is that possible? " Eva blurted out the surprised words without thinking. But as soon as she finished, she regretted that her best friend was just beside her. Hearing the name "Zac", Essie could not help but tremble, and then a sneer appeared on her face. Fortunately, she left in time so that Le could enjoy the taste of flirting with her husband. Afraid that she would feel sad, Eva turned to her and exined hastily, "it must be false. When Landis terminated her contract with her ex-agent, it was very fierce. They must want to revenge on her, so they deliberately made up a rumor to nder her." Pana pouted her mouth and said, "there are always rumors. Why should they talk about Zac instead of so many rich young men?" In the past, Pana thought that Zac was a good man. She didn''t expect him to be so cruel. He should have secretly divorced his wife while her wife was in aa. And he should have married someone else so quickly. How could he be so cruel and cold-blooded. "Pana is right." Lucy continued, "I knew a bad woman like Mary would never have a good son. Fortunately, Essie have divorced him, and his affairs will have nothing to do with us in the future. " Chapter 362 I Will Definitely Come Back Chapter 362 I Will Definitely Come Back "Don''t mention him. We are here for fun and don''t let this spoil our mood." Essie said quietly. She didn''t even want to hear the words ''Zac'' anymore. "Okay, okay. Let''s stop this topic. I want to talk about the gossip between Eva and Vinton." Lucy teased her with a smile, trying to ease the atmosphere. "Well, whatever. I am the queen of conversation." Evaughed. In the fishing tform, the children had fished out arge bucket of fish. "We''ll have fish soup tonight. Uncle can cook the best fish soup," Holy said cheerfully. "Okay, I''ll feed each of you a big bowl." Bob smiled and stroked his head. "Daddy Hanson." Michelle turned to look at Hanson. "You have toe to apany Mommy more often in the future. Don''t let other uncles take her away." "How do you know there are other uncles who want to steal Mommy?" Hanson asked with a smile. "Recently, there have been roses delivered to my home every morning. Needless to say, it''s from the uncle who has been pursuing my mommy." Mili''s long, dense eyshes fluttered twice. "So I have to keep an eye on mommy in case someone takes her away from me. Hanson smiled. "Daddy Hanson, don''t worry. Mommy just like you, not them," Dot said unhurriedly. "But why?" Hanson asked on purpose. "Because Mommy is a very faithful person. You are her first lover. She will always like you," Dot said earnestly as he touched his chin, imitating an adult''s behavior. Hearing that, Hanson felt very happy in his heart. Stroking his head with a smile, he said, "Dot have learned to make people happy." "I''m not going to lie. I''m just telling the truth," Dot said seriously. "Daddy Hanson likes your truth-telling." Hanson gave him a big kiss on his pink face. To be honest, he paid no attention to other pursuers of this woman, except for Zac. He believed that their rtionship could not be reced by those evil dudes. The sun rose high in the sky. Bob stood up and went to the cabin to prepare lunch. Hanson continued to fish with Holy and Dot. Mili excused herself with drink and sat down on the sofa beside the bar counter. She faintly heard what they gossiping just now. She wanted to ask Zac if the gossip was true. "Daddy, are you free today?" She took out her iPad and sent a message. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Yes, I did," Zac replied soon. "I heard that you were involved in a love affair. Are you really dating with Landis in secret?" She sent a crying-smiling face Emoji. Zac wiped the sweat from his forehead on the other end. "Did your mother know about it too?" "Yes, Mommy must be very angry. You''repletely over. You''re out of the game. Even if you want to come backter, Mommy won''t take you back anymore." Mili sent an Emoji with a neck cut. Zac shook his head and smiled bitterly. He deliberately got himself involved in the gossip in order to distract Le''s attention and prevent her from targeting at his little fool. His image must be very bad in her heart. He couldn''t let his current image affect her. What if she had a fever in her brain and did an irreparable ''mistake'' again? Then everything would be worse. "Little girl, can you do me a favor?" "What?" "The day after tomorrow at noon..." Zac was typing on the keyboard. Something vicious shed in his eyes. After Bob made the lunch ready, everyone went into the cabin''s dining room to eat. On the table, there was a pot of delicious sea fish soup. The smell was so tempting. The kids said that they couldn''t wait to have soup. Essie filled one bowl for each of them and said, "Drink it slowly. Be careful of the fishbone." "Uncle Yi is really good at cooking. If he takes part in the chefpetition, he will definitely win the first ce." Eva gave a thumbs up and praised. "Of course, the ancestors of our Yi family are the Royal chef, and we have made a full formal banquet," Essie said with a smile. "If a woman meets a man as good as Uncle Yi, she has to marry him as soon as possible. Don''t hesitate, or she will regret," Eva said half-jokingly. "It makes sense. My father is the best man in the world. You can''t find the second one!" Essie sighed lightly. "That''s not right. Am I not the second one?" Hanson put his arm around her shoulders to strengthen his sense of existence. "Yeah, you can''t just talk highly of me and forget my good son-inw," Bob said with a smile. Eva patted Hanson''s shoulder and said, "He can get a full score now, but it still needs time to take the test." Hanson gave her a reproachful look and patted his chest. "True gold fears no fire." After spending two days on the sea, Essie went back to her office. The moment she sat down, she received a message from Mili, which read, "Mommy, let''s have afternoon tea in the Victoria teahouse. I asked aunt Pana to book a private room for us. It is called June Pavilion. Three o''clock. Be there on time." Essie shook her head with a smile. It was the most high-end British style afternoon tea room in Dragon City, where celebrities came and went. Did her little Mili want to be a socialite divas? In the afternoon, after she dealt with thepany''s affairs, she went straight to the Victoria tea house. There were twelves private rooms in the tea room, all of which were soundproof and able to protect the privacy of the rich and powerful families. When Essie opened the door and saw the person inside, she was shocked. She turned around and wanted to run away, but it was toote. He came like a hurricane, pulling her into his arms and closing the door. "Let me go!" She hated him very much. Yet, she felt ashamed and angry, so she pped on his face hard. Zac could have dodged it, but he didn''t move. He took it. "If it help you to relish your anger, you can go on beating me, just do it." he said in a low voice. "Don''t touch me. You are so dirty. Don''t contaminate me," she almost roared. Thinking of the intimate scene he and Le made her want to kill someone. "Why am I dirty?" He was full of grievances. "You are dirty all over!" She roared and punched him on the shoulder. She hated him! "I''ve always kept my integrity for you." He grabbed her hand and held it tightly. She sneered. This was the most shameless lie she had ever heard. She pushed him away with all her strength and took out her mobile phone from her pocket. She opened the e-mail from Le. "Do you think I am so naive and easily fooled?" A vicious light shed in the eyes of Zac, and his disgust for Le deepened. "That was not me." He said openly. "Has it been photoshopped?" She sneered. Although it was dark and she couldn''t see the man''s face clearly, she was sure it was him. She was so familiar with his face. Zac lowered his head and whispered in her ear in a deep and clear voice, "Darling, take a closer look. Is that my body?" Hearing what he said, Essie trembled, and her cheeks flushed red. They had countless times of making it out together, so they were very familiar with each other''s figure. "It''s disgusting. I won''t take a look." She turned off the video and put her phone in her pocket. At the sight of his face towards another woman, she was driven crazy, resentful, and engulfed with jealousy. She really wanted to kick the bad guy who had betrayed her in between his legs, and told him not to do anything bad in the future. She didn''t know if her thought was inadvertently expressed on her face, but his dark cold eyes blinking. With a wave of his iron arm, he held her slender waist and resisted her against the wall, then he used his long legs to hold her legs. "Honey, have you heard of the ultra-realistic replicas mask?" She was stunned. What did he mean? "I''ve never heard of it." She turned her head away. His hot breath spread over her face, which almost burned her skin. "The bastard who attacked youst time probably wore the ultra-realistic replicas mask, so I haven''t found him until now," Zac said slowly. "But he seemed to have enlightened me, so I spent a lot of money hiring someone to make a mask with the same face as mine. With it on, you won''t be able to see any different in the dim light." He paused and lowered his voice, "The one you saw in the video is my double body." Essie shuddered with fear. She saw a customized ultra-realistic replicas mask on the Inte when she went on searching something else. It was reported that someone had put it on to a crime, but she didn''t expect that Zac would use it. "You asked someone else to..." She opened her eyes wide and couldn''t believe what she just heard. Wasn''t this equal to cuckolding himself? And Le was the love of his life. Didn''t he feel sad to let others have sex with her? He was a powerful and possessive man in the universe. How could he allow his wife to have sex with other man? He was outrageous even she had just talked to other men. She couldn''t figure it out. She was so stupid that she seemed to never be able to read his mind. When she was stunned, Zac said in a low voice, "Honey, I have to keep my integrity for you." His slender fingers touched her face, and his thin lips almost touched hers. His charm of male hormone turned into a warm breeze, gently circling on her face, making her feel drunk, as if she had just drunk a lot of champagne. "We have We have divorced. I''m your... ex-wife." She corrected him in a low voice. Since her brain was out of oxygen and her tongue was tied up, she could not speak clearly. There was an unspeakable hopelessness in his eyes. He couldn''t tell her about the fake divorce or sham marriage for the time being. He needed to wait until the virus on her body waspletely cleared away. "I''ll be back. Wait for me." He said word by word, firm and forceful. "No, we have finished," she said in a fit of pique. "You have to wait. You are my woman." He regained his usual arrogance and tyranny. "I''m not your pet, nor your puppet." She got angry and began to beat him on the shoulder like raindrops. He let her vent and then bowed his head to kiss her on the lips. Chapter 363 Settle The Problem Chapter 363 Settle The Problem She struggled desperately, beating and kicking him, trying to escape, but it was useless. In front of him, a strong demon, she was always a weakmb. All her resistance was in vain, and atst she was eaten up by him. "Zac, you bastard, shameless, brute, we have divorced," she protested weakly, tears dripping with the sweat soaked the hair of her forehead. "You have to remember that you are mine. If you forget, I wille to help you strengthen your memory," he threatened. She thought to herself, ''Does he mean that he wille and plunder me from time to time?'' Why? He had married another woman. Why didn''t he let her go? "You are so horrible." "If you are afraid of me, then behave yourself and don''t make me angry." He gave a sinister and evil smile. "Devil." She took a deep breath again and again. She had no strength to resist. What she could do was to digest all the grievances. She looked out of the window and found that it was already dark. She suddenly remembered that she was going to have an afternoon tea with Mili. In a hurry, she picked up her cell phone and dialed her number. "Mommy, we have been waiting for you for a long time. You haven''te yet, so we have to eat something and go back," Mili said in a sweet voice over the phone. "Isn''t it June Pavilion?" "May Pavilion. s, did I write something wrong in my message?" Hearing that, Essie didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. It had never urred to her that it was the trap of a daughter and a father had set for her. She just thought that she went to the wrong ce and happened to bump into the territory of Zac''s, as a result she was pulled in by him. "I''m going back." She picked up the scattered clothes on the carpet and put them on. Zac strode forward and hugged her from behind. "You little fool, I''ll keep my integrity ande back clean. Don''t believe it no matter what video or gossip you see or hear in the future, okay?" "Do you mean the gossips between you and Landis?" she blurted out. "There might not just be Landis. There might be others. Please don''t believe it." He had to give her a heads up first. She couldn''t understand him at all. Her mind seemed to be glued by his words. What was he talking about? And what was he doing? Before she could figure out what was going on, he pulled her over and demanded, Honey, you must stay away from what happened in America." "Which... Which kind of thing?" She was confused. "The things with Hanson." He looked gloomy. "I''ll only forgive you for once. If you dare to make the same mistake again, I''ll throw you to a desert ind and imprison you for life," He almost said it through gritted teeth. She was overwhelemed with rage. She knew what he was referring to. He always thought Mili and Dot were the kids she and Hanson had given birth in America. It was just because he couldn''t ept the truth that he forced himself to forget her unconsciously after he passed out. But now, he said he had forgiven her! How could he forgive such a serious thing? It was unbelievable! Even an ordinary man would not ept his wife to have a baby with another man, let alone an arrogant king like him! This was a serious issue that was rted to men''s dignity and face. "Can you really forgive me?" "You are a brainless fool. You would do something wrong as soon as your brain got hot. And you always think that we have divorced," he said in a low voice. He loved her too much. He loved her with all his heart and soul. He even forgot his bottom line. "Frozen guy..." She was dazed, and in a moment, the bitterness, together with a hundred kinds of feelings mixed in her chest, made her unable to say a word. She could use tears to express her complicated and conflicting feelings. She cried even more loudly. In the next second, she was filled with pain, sadness and resentment. "Why did you marry Le? Why?" She cried bitterly. Although he didn''t have sex with Le, she was heartbroken as long as she thought that his wife had be another woman. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "My little fool!" He hugged her tightly in his arms. His heart was hurt by her crying and it was broken. "I''ll be back. I''m yours. I''m always yours, always." "If you make yourself dirty, I will leave you forever. I will never take you back again." Her small hands firmly grasped the hem of his cloth. She had never thought that she was so reluctant to lose him. When she came back home, she became particrly calm and rational, which suppressed all her impulsive emotions. What the hell Zac was he doing? He acted so weird and abnormal that it was totally not his style of doing things. The most weird thing was that he let another man and Le have... Was it because his disease didn''t recover and he didn''t want Le to know? She understood that he just wanted to have two girlfriends at the same time. Such a good n! Although she was very confused and she often had a brain fart, she was not a fool. She had already seen through his trick, and she would not get into his tender trap. She knew what happened today wouldn''t happen again and his words wouldn''t be easily believed. For the next two days, Landis dominated the front page of entertainment news. The press release of the secret meeting between her and some rich young master was exposed, along with the photos of them two in private meeting in the club. Although the parts above the male neck were blurred, and they werepletely invisible, the mobile phone in his hand was clearly magnified, and the character ''Rong'' carved on it waspletely exposed which fully revealed his identity. And the leading role of the most popr TV drama series ''Splendid Phoenix'' starred by Landis, which had cost Sino Star a lot of money recently, had also been the evidence that she was the mistress of the big boss. When Le saw the news, she got mad. It had been two days in a row that Zac didn''te back. Probably he stayed with Landis. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. Atst, she couldn''t help but ran to the Emperor''s office. "Zac, is the gossip about you and Landis real or not?" "Just for a y." Zac replied carelessly, leaning against the boss chair. "Brother Zac, we have just gotten married. How could you go out and find another woman?" Feeling wronged, Le almost burst into tears. "I''ve been with her for a long time. She has followed me since she was signed by Sino Star," Zac said indifferently. He stood up and put his arm around her shoulder. "Don''t worry. You will only be my wife, and no one can take it away from you. Those women are just for fun. I won''t take it seriously." Le wasn''tforted at all. She wanted to monopolize him, not to share with other women. "Weren''t you still with Essie when she came to Sino Star? Are you cheating on Essie and have an affair with another woman?" Zac sat back in his chair, picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip of the tea. "You don''t think that I only have one girl, Essie, in this rtionship all the time, right?" "Isn''t it true?" Le was shocked. At the same time, a slight smile was drawn at the corners of Zac''s charming lips. "For a man, love and desire can be separated. In terms of sexual desire, what I pursue is freshness. Can a woman be fresh with me for too long?" As if hit by a blow, Le''s shoulders shook uncontrobly. "You... Why didn''t I know you had a mistress before?" Zac raised his eyebrows and said in a stern tone, "Who do you think I am? Why do I have to make everyone know about it?" "But now everyone knows that you are involved in the affair with Landis," Le was so desperate that she almost screamed. Right now, Zac hadpletely changed. He was a yboy, a womanizer and always treated women as her ything. She knew nothing about this Zac. "That is your problem!" Zac snorted, "In the past, after I had done with those women, Essie would solve it for me without leaving any future trouble. She was very sensible to maintain my good reputation and good image. And you, instead of doing anything for me, just ran to question me. Don''t you know the most basic responsibility as a wife?" There were buzzing sounds in Le''s head. She felt like she had been kicked into the bottomless abyss by him. And she didn''t expect that Essie would help him solve the problem of his love affairs with other women. How was that possible? He seemed to love her very much. How could he cheat on her and y with another woman behind her back? She didn''t believe, not at all. He had always been cold to women. Knowing him for so many years, he had never been gentle to any woman except Essie. He must be lying to her on purpose so that she would hate him and divorce him. She told herself to keep calm. She couldn''t fall into his trap. She needed to sound it out from Essie''s and find out his real purpose. "Brother Zac, I won''t ask you anything about this. Come back early tonight, okay? Let''s have dinner together. " She softened her voice. Zac held her hand and said, "I have a dinner tonight. Try toe back as soon as possible. Don''t worry. As long as you are good and generous, I will take good care of you." Le bit her lower lip and nodded reluctantly. The moment she walked out, Zac''s eyes became darker, as gloomy and cold as a thousand year old well. As soon as she came out of the Emperor, Le drove directly to the HENGYUAN building. Essie didn''t want to see her, but she stayed at the CEO''s office''s secretary''s office, and she refused to leave. Essie could not help but let her in. "Do you have time? Let''s go to the coffee shop downstairs to have a cup of coffee," Le said. Chapter 364 The Trap Chapter 364 The Trap "Sorry, I''m busy. I have a lot of work to do." Without raising her eyelids, Essie kept staring at the computer screen. "It''s okay. I''ll wait for you here. When you''re done with your work, we''ll go together." Le sat on the sofa immediately. It was obvious that she didn''t want to leave now. Essie nced at her coldly and said, "we don''t need to go to the coffee shop. I have your cat poo coffee here. We can stay here if you have something to tell me." After that, Essie asked her secretary to make coffee for her. Then she sat down on the sofa opposite her. "In fact, Ie here this time to ask you for experience," With a provocative smile on her face, Le thought that even if she wanted to ask about the affairs of Zac, she could not ask directly. In this way, Essie could take pleasure in her misfortune. "What experience?" Raising her eyebrows, Essie tried to figure out what Le was going to do. "Since we got married, we can have sex in the evening and in the daytime. He is so obsessed with my body that I almost can''t handle it. Did he also treat you in this way before?" With her eyshes half lowered, Le deliberately showed a shy expression. The unexpected words made Essie feel sick, and she even got goose bumps. ''Is she here to show off?'' thought Essie. Fortunately, Zac had told her the truth. Otherwise, she would be anxious. She would jump up and kick the woman out of the window, letting her fall to the ground from the 9th floor. The secretary came in with coffee. Essie took a sip of coffee quietly. "Now, you have Landis to share your burden, right? She''s only twenty years old, young and energetic. She must be able to meet the needs of Zac. Don''t worry too much. "Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Her soft words stabbed Le''s heart like a needle. The nerves on her face were fiercely twitching. "I have asked Zac. He has nothing to do with that little star at all. It ispletely nonsense. He only loves me and is infatuated with my body. He won''t take a look at other women, " Although Le tried her best to maintain a calm and spared no effort to describe Zac''s love for her, Essie had acutely sensed the subtle change in her eyes. The rtionship between Zac and Landis wasplicated. Essie couldn''t tell if it was true or not, nor did she know the purpose of him doing so. The only thing she knew clearly was that he was the mastermind of the gossip. With his great power in the Dragon City, no media dared to set foot on anything at the crown prince. Any media dared to report any of his affairs unless he permitted it. He also mentioned that there might be more other women besides Landis. Was he trying to dress him as a yboy? Why? Essie couldn''t figure it out, but since he wanted to bring shame on himself, she would help him and even make up a few more times, so as to make his "sin" realized. She was not a Virgin Mary. She would never sincerely bless her ex-husband and first lover happy and lasting. The worse the rtionship between them was, the happier she would feel. "I thought you know well what kind of person Zac is. It turns out that you don''t even know him." Essie deliberately sneered at Le. "What do you mean?" Sharon shivered. Taking a sip of her coffee, Essie leaned towards her and deliberately lowered her voice, "do you always think that he doesn''t like women?" "Zac is not a yboy. We have known each other for a long time. I know his character best." Le pretended to be calm. "Have you ever seen a cat who doesn''t eat fish?" Essie sneered again. When she heard this, Le was shocked and her face turned pale. "Don''t try to nder Zac. You are trying to alienate our rtionship." "The man who hides himself from the public is the toughest. Only his wife can know what kind of person he is. Take your time to understand it." Essie then stood up from the sofa and went back to the main chair to sit down. She crossed her legs and crossed her hands around her waist, pretending to look at what was going on casually. She added, "since you''re here, I give you a piece of advice. Mr. Zac always hates those who are mean and jealous. You''d better turn a blind eye to his affairs. Don''t mess up with him. Just wait and see. There are so many people who want to rece you. " The expression on Le''s face which had been full of self-confidence twisted unconsciously. The fear in her eyes gave out all the secrets in her heart. "Did you do that before?" Le couldn''t help asking. With a sharp look on her face, Essie said, "I came from a broken family, and I''ve seen through the men in the celebrities circle. As the man standing at the top of the pyramid, he couldn''t have only one woman by his side. Even if you were lucky enough to be his one and only love, it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t go out to find another woman. So you don''t have to learn anything. Even if your skills are excellent, he will feel bored to you as time goes by. He will always go out to seek new things. The only thing you can do is to be generous. " Her words answered Le''s question and also proved the "crime" of Zac. Le jumped out of the sofa. She couldn''t ept the fact. "You are useless. You can''t win a man''s heart. I''m not like you. I''m sure I can firmly grasp the heart of Zac. He will only love me." "Then I wish you sess. Don''t rock your own luck in the future." Another mockingughter was heard in the office. Le''s face was as red as a tomato. She grabbed a handbag from the sofa and rushed out angrily. Essie lied down on the coach chair andughed secretly. She really liked to make trouble for Zac. He bullied her in the tea house, so she gave him a small gift. This was a return in return. Coming out of the building, Le was very nervous and uneasy. She was afraid that she couldn''t get keep this position which she had tried so hard to get. She took out her phone and sent a message, "I want you to find a way to help me get the heart of Zac." Soon she received a message, which read, "I''ve helped you be a his wife. The rest is up to you. If you can''t hold a man''s heart, you are not qualified to cooperate with me.". "Bastard." Cursed Le, stamping her foot and getting into the car. Not long after she left, Elizabeth went to the office of Essie. She brought some information that might interest her. "In the past few days, I have tried every means to get some information about that man from you," Elizabeth said slowly, "his name is Willi, and he is an opportunist. He has a lot of illegal businesses. In the past few years, he has traded arms in the eastern region and earned a lot of money. Bles didn''t know what the person looked like. When they met each other, he wore an artificial mask. He never showed his real face. However, there is a very special snake shaped tattoo on his wrist. It is said that anyone who works for him has such a tattoo on the wrist. " Essie went nk for a moment. There was a snake shaped tattoo on the killer''s wrist. He must be his secretary. "Why does he want to destroy our Xu''s Group?" "Bles told me that he hade to meet Baron, intending to work with him and open the mine area in South Africa. But Baron refused. Perhaps he got the Xu''s Group out of hatred." Said Elizabeth. Essie was not sure if what she said was true, but she was sure that this was not enough to help. "Where can we find Willi?" "He has left Dragon City for a long time. In the past two times, it was his subordinate Liam who had contacted Bles. I took an address from Bles'' memory book. I don''t know if it is what you want, but you can send someone to check it." Elizabeth took out a note from her pocket. Essie took it and had a look. She smiled, "thank you, auntie. Anything else?" "That group of people are hiding from us all the time. Bles didn''t know their background very well. That''s all I can find." Elizabeth curled her lips with anger. "He doesn''t even know their background. Cooperating with them means that we are doing business with the devil and we will hurt ourselves at any time." "I don''t think Bles is that stupid. " Essie sneered. "That''s because..." Yanni swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue, with an unreadable look on her face. "Because what?" But Essie didn''t miss any subtle expression on her face. "It was all their fault. Bles and I had nothing to do with it. We had no idea of their n and thought they wanted to cooperate with us," Elizabeth shifted the topic and tried to divert the topic. "Don''t worry, auntie. I said I won''t look into it. There is still one month left before the court session. You can take your time and try to find out the truth. I believe you are capable enough to do everything. " Her tone was as light as a goose feather, but what she meant was much heavier than lead. "I''ll try," said Elizabeth, her lips twitching slightly Then she got up and went out. Staring at her back, Essie''s eyes became deep. She believed that Elizabeth still had some reservations and didn''t tell her all the things. But it didn''t matter. She would take her time to investigate this matter. She looked at the address in her hand and called the bodyguards. Then she left the office with them. The note was addressed to an abandoned warehouse in the suburb of Dragon City. She got off the car and saw a motorcycle parking at the gate of the warehouse. Is it Liam? She left two bodyguards at the door and didn''t let anyonee out. Then she went in with the other two bodyguards. She put a lipstick pistol Holy gave her in her pocket. The shooting range of the pistol was ten meters. As she was an outer shooting range, it was good enough to hit the target one meter away. She decided to shoot that man once she got close to him so that he could not escape under anesthesia. In the warehouse, there were piles of abandoned goods. "Mrs. Essie, there is a room in the front." Said one of the bodyguards. "Go and have a look." With a shush gesture, Essie lightened up her steps to avoid alerting the enemies. Chapter 365 Narrow Escape From Death Chapter 365 Narrow Escape From Death The door was slightly open. The bodyguard gently pushed the door open. The weak light shone in through the broken ss window and cast a long shadow on the ground. Essie took out the lipstick gun from her pocket and unlocked it. The man inside turned around as soon as he heard the noise. Essie was about to shoot at him, but she stopped when she saw the familiar face. "Brother, why are you here?" She was stunned. Walt was also shocked. "Essie? Are you here for Liam as well?" "How do you know him?" Essie asked. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "In the past few days, I have been looking for the person who attacked you that day. When I got the news that Liam had a snake tattoo on his wrist, I came over," Walt said. "Is the motorcycle outside yours?" Essie asked. Walt nodded. "I''ve just arrived, but there''s no one here. I wonder if he ran away after receiving the news," he said. He took out an ultra-realistic replicas mask from the desk and asked said, "I found this in his closet. Does it look like the face that attacked you that day?" Essie took a closer look at it and eximed, "Yes, that''s it. It seems that Liam attacked me." "Keep looking. Maybe we can find other clues," Walt said. Together with the bodyguards, he began to look into the room. Essie flipped the sheet and found a wooden case under the bed. She immediately asked the bodyguard to bring it out. The box was unlocked. When the bodyguard opened it, there was a click sounding from inside. Walt pulled the red strip on the top and opened his eyes wide, "It is a time bomb! Get out!" He shouted, grabbed the hands of Essie, and rushed out of the room, followed closely by the bodyguards. Then they heard an earth shattering sounding from behind. Walt hugged Essie to protect her with his body and then fell to the ground. A strong impact wave swept towards them with rolling dust debris, completely covering them. Two bodyguards outside rushed in. Because of the impact of the bomb, both Walt and the other two bodyguards were injured. Fortunately, it was only a minor wound, and it was not serious. Thanks to his body protection, Essie was not injured. The bodyguards called an ambnce and sent them to the hospital. "Brother, I''m sorry. You got hurt because of me." Essie felt really sorry for the wound on Walt''s back. "It''s none of your business. If I''m not wrong, the start-up of the time bomb should be connected to the lid of the box. As soon as the bodyguard opened the box, the bomb began. He must have known that we woulde here, so he set up the trap," Walt said thoughtfully, with his eyebrows twisted in anger. "He is so cunning." Essie snorted. She wouldn''t let go of this bastard easily if she caught him. "From now on, let your men do it. Don''t take the risk by yourself, understand?" Walt touched her head, with a loving and worried expression on his face. "Brother, please don''t step in. I don''t want you to be in danger because of me." She lowered her eyes again. "Didn''t you say that if anyone could help you find him, you would be dating with him?" Walt said in a low voice, a tender light shing across his face. After a short pause, Essie asked, "You... You did that for this?" "I don''t want you to date with other people," Walt said in a low but clear voice. With her eyes wide open, Essie asked in astonishment and confusion, "Are you doing this for Zac?" She couldn''t think of any other reason. A wry smile tugged at the corner of Walt''s mouth. He felt extremely depressed in his heart. "That bastard dares to make trouble in Dragon City. He just doesn''t want to live. If we don''t find him out, I will bring shame on our Rong family." He secretly shifted the topic. He didn''t want to frighten her by the sudden confession of love. "Maybe they are even a group of ouws, who are capable of doing anything like this." Seeing that, she turned red with anger. "Since they don''t want to live, send them to eternity earlier." Walt snorted, a malicious and cold light shing in his eyes. "I''ll take care of this Liam, and I''ll help you find him." "Thank you, Brother," Essie said gratefully. After treating the wound, she asked the injured bodyguards to go back for a rest, and she and two other bodyguards send Walt back to his apartment. It was her first time to visit Walt''s apartment. The decoration was simple and tidy, with only two colors, white and blue. There wasn''t too much decoration in the room. A picture was just hung on the wall facing the bed. It was iid with a crystal frame, which seemed to be very precious to the master. Essie, on the other hand, was rather familiar with this picture. It was a sketch she drew for him back in Maldives. She didn''t expect that her painting would be hung on the wall and well preserved. She had thought that it had been thrown into the trash can many years ago. "Do you still remember this painting?" Walt asked in a low voice. "Of course I do." She nodded with a smile, "How time flies! Seven years have passed in a twinkling of an eye." "Yeah, you were a naughty girl at that time," Walt said with a smile. "I''m old now, twenty-five years old." Heaving a sigh again, Essie could not help thinking that her mental age was even older. She guess her metal age was around forty years old. "Even at your age of thirty, you are still a little girl in my eyes," Walt said, with tenderness in his eyes. He used to date with all kinds of women, enchanting, pure, cold, vivacious, gentle... However, they had never been ignited in his heart, but there was only one person named Essie. Every time he saw her and at the thought of her, his heart would beat so hard that it seemed to pop out of his mouth with excitement. This kind of feeling was indescribable. Essie was fresh and adorable. He was obsessed with her. Essie was smart and spiritual. His soul was rippling because of her. Essie was changeable and evil. Even God wanted to fight for her. He wanted her, at all costs. "Brother, don''t you have servants here?" When Essie saw that there was no one else in the apartment, she asked in confusion. "Connie had some matters to deal with at home, so she had asked for a leave these days. I hired an hourly worker to work as a temporary cleaner for her. Shees here to clean up the house every morning," Walt said. "Okay." Essie responded, "The doctor said that the gauze on your back needs to be changed every day. Since your servant isn''t here these days, let me help you change the gauze." "Wouldn''t it be too troublesome for you to run here and there?" A light flickered in Walt'' dark eyes. Although he said so, deep in his heart, he begged for it. Because then, he could often see her. "It''s okay. You got injured because of me. It''s my duty to help you." Essie waved her hand. "It''s not a big deal, as long as you don''t get hurt," Walt said, looking at her with a tender gaze. Unfortunately, she has always been dull and confused in love. It was impossible for her to know his thoughts. After a while, she went back. Her clothes were very dirty, so she had to take a shower and change. As soon as she got in the car, she received a call from Zac. He had already known the news of an explosion and was very worried. As soon as the car stopped at the door of the vi, he opened the door and got into the car after waiting for a long time. "Did you get hurt?" He carefully checked her from head to toe. He felt relieved when he made sure she was all right. "I''m fine," she replied indifferently. "What are you doing there? Are you out of your mind?" He held her head in his hands. He really wanted to run a detailed check on her so that she would keep her head clear all the time. She should not be so silly. "What are you doing? You don''t need to worry about my business," she said sourly and shook off his hand. Trying to date two women at the same time? No way. She would never be deceived by him again and be poisoned by his sugar coated bullets. "Your business is my business. I can handle that group of people. Don''t worry," he spoke in a commanding tone, and she could only follow and do not disobey him. But she just wanted to act against him. He divorced her and married someone else when she was in a coma. Why should she trust him? "Aftering back from the tea house that day, I have thought about it for a long time. Since we have divorced, we should not keep in touch with each other. I have my bottom line. I don''t want to be a mistress or to be entangled with a married man. If you want, we can be friends in the future," she said dejectedly. A tinge of sadness crept into his eyes. "I said, I woulde back." His voice was full of sorrow and helplessness. He could do nothing to this muddled fool. She struggled in her mind. What if he lied to her just to make fun of her? He was too dangerous, capricious and unpredictable. She couldn''t believe him, and she couldn''t let him crush and destroy her again and again! "I''ve told you that I won''t wait for you! You have Le and I have Hanson. We are very happy now. Please don''t disturb us anymore." She tried her best to make her voice as cruel and heartless as she could imagine. She wanted to cut off all his hope. She didn''t want to give him any hope. She didn''t want to give herself any hope. "Essie Yi!" He grabbed her shoulders, and a strong feeling of pain surged up from his heart, spreading to his handsome face. "Do you really have no feelings for me?" She raised her head to look at him with an indifferent expression of depression on her face. "Why should I waste my affection on a married man?" ''My wife is you. And will only be you all my life!'' Zac roared in his heart, but he swallowed it in the end. She would have her second injection of the antidote soon. He couldn''t tell her the truth. But these misunderstandings and tortures almost drove him crazy. His eyebrows twisted into a ferocious cross line, his chest heaving and his fingers clenched in midair, and then he mmed his fist heavily on the back of the seat. "Essie, you have been my woman since the day you promised to marry me when you were seven years old. Whether you are willing to wait or not, you can only be my woman. If you want to leave, marry someone else. There''s only one way to solve it. Kill me, and then step over my body! " He breathed heavily, like an injured beast groaning in pain. Chapter 366 Ill Punish You On The Spot Chapter 366 I''ll Punish You On The Spot Essie was frightened to look at him, like a punctured leather ball. She suddenly copsed in the seat. She knew that he wouldn''t let her go. In his eyes, she was just a tool. He would not care about her self- esteem, feelings, or cherish and care for her. She stared at him ferociously, "I hate you, Zac. I hate you!" She shouted insidiously, sadly and angrily. "It doesn''t matter. You can hate me if you want." He said weakly. He would rather be hated by her than lose her. Tears welled up in her eyes. She raised her head and tried to hold them back. She didn''t want to cry in front of him. She didn''t want him to see her weakness. However, tears flood like a flood, more and more turbulent. Essie bit her lip as if she was angry with those disobedient guys. He put his arm in front of her and said, "don''t bite yourself. I am the one who should be med." He knew her too well. When she was sad, she would punish herself. But he would not let her do that. Even if there was only a little injury on her body, he would be very distressed. She released her lips with anger and pushed his hand away. "You can go now. Le is still waiting for you at home. It''s better to find a psychologist and cure the hidden disease than to constantly torture me. " "It''s no use if it''s cured. Even if I don''t want to vomit, I only have feelings for you." He shrugged his shoulders and said firmly. "You... You''d better go back with your wife as soon as possible. We''re done. " She turned away angrily. "Didn''t I tell you? I have never had any rtionship with her. " He bit her ear and whispered. She gently pushed him away to keep a safe distance, "she came to see me today." She answered casually. He froze for a second and then straightened up. He frowned and asked in a serious tone, "what did she say to you?" "To show off the love between you two." She sneered. A hint of coldness and cruelty shed across his eyes. Fortunately, he had given the information to her in time, or the dull and inarticte woman would be very angry. By that time, she would lose her mind and do anything impulsive. "Just turn a deaf ear to what she said." "I don''t care about you. Of course, I don''t care about her." She muttered in a sullen tone, pretending not to see his darkened face. She swallowed and raised her voice, "I guess she''s here to strike me and find out whether the gossip between you and Zac is true." Zac slightly raised his eyebrows, and his gaze became very deep. "Then what did you say?" "I told her you were a yboy. You pretend to be unconcerned with women on the surface, but actually had a lot of women in private." As she spoke, Essie moved towards the car door as far away from him as she could, in case that he would burst into rage and burn her. To her surprise, instead of getting angry, he smiled, bending his lips, and said in a mischievous way, "that''s a good idea, from now on. You canbel me as a dissolute man. Please don''t have any mercy on me." She was confused and didn''t know his intention. Why did he go all out to nder himself? It was too weird! Was it because of his marriage with Le? "Are you all right?" She looked at him with a little worry. "Don''t worry." He stroked her head, stoppingughing. His face turned serious. "As long as you believe me, that''s enough. I don''t care what others think of me." ''It''s impossible for me to trust you!'' She thought. A man with superior intelligence, indescribable personality like him couldn''t be easily believed. "Alright, you should go back to apany your wife now. Don''t waste your time on me, your ex-wife." After that, she opened the door and was ready to go out, but was pulled back by his big hand. "Do you remember what I said before?" "What saying?" She pouted her lips and felt her brain was in a mess. She couldn''t remember what Zac had said at all. He flicked hard on her forehead to help her to calm down. "No more risk-taking things in the future. If anything happens, call me immediately. I''ll send someone to do it." "It''s none of your business." She covered her forehead and red at him. She had decided not to rely on him anymore, and to rely on her own ability to maintain the Xu''s Group. "Are you naughty because I didn''t teach you these days?" He touched her with his long finger. She shivered as if she got an electric shock. She hurriedly shook off his hand and said, "I... I will listen to you whatever you say. " This man smelled of danger. ording to his unrestrained character, it was not surprising that he sent away the bodyguards and punished her on the spot in the car. She had betterpromise for her own safety. "That''s my good girl." He caressed her head and texted her an address. "I bought a vi in Jade Mountain. We will meet there." She took a deep breath. Was he trying to keep her as his mistress in his love nest? "Don''t you ever try to attract me. You are not so charming!" She was shy and annoyed. "It''s not a golden house. It''s our new home," He said slowly word by word, and his tone was like a goose feather gently stroking her face. She was a little confused. He yed stars and had an affair. Was he bored with the new life recently? "Mr. Zac, I''m not in the mood, and I don''t have time to have an affair with you. I have a fiance. From now on, I will love him wholeheartedly. You''d better keep your hands off me." As a fleeting cold light shed through his eyes, Zac held her chin tip fiercely. "Remember what I said, you won''t marry someone else until I die!" Every word was squeezed out of his teeth with anger. She shivered and said, "It is just a remarriage, not marry others when you die." She corrected him in a low voice. "All right!" Her heart was filled with fear. This man was horrible. Once someone dared to provoke him, he would follow behind him like a shadow and could never be get rid of. Essie dashed into the house and was about to change her clothes when Dot noticed something different. "Mommy, what''s wrong with your mouth? It''s red and swollen. " She was embarrassed. She really wanted to dig a hole and hide for a while before she came out. "Well... I ate some spicy food. It was too spicy and swelled up. " She stuttered to exin. "I thought you were bitten by some insect." Dot took out a bottle of iced water from the refrigerator. He was so considerate. Mom used to drink iced water when she ate spicy food. Essie touched her son''s head dotingly, took the bottle and drank a big gulp to release her anger. She was indeed bitten by a big bug, a domineering, hateful and ferocious one. "Mommy, your clothes are so dirty. Did you fall down on the ground when you walk?" Mili walked down the stairs and looked at her worriedly. She was like a muddled egg who are not care about the stones and branches under her feet when she went out. It was not strange that she fell over by stones or tree branches. "I''m not a kid. How could I fall down? I went to a construction site today and got stuck with dust. " Then she made up an excuse. She didn''t tell her family about the explosion, or they would be worried all day long. She went upstairs, took off her clothes and went to the bathroom. Her mind was in a mess. Apart from the weird behaviors of Zac, she was still thinking about the explosion today. ''Did Elizabeth set a trap for me on purpose? Does she want to blow me up?'' Or did Bles find out that Elizabeth was helping her, so he and Liam had set a trap to lure Elizabeth in by taking advantage of her? Fortunately, Zac was present today, or she would definitely be disabled or dead. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Anyway, he couldn''t count on Elizabeth anymore. Her enemies were too strong, and she had to be more careful from now on. She couldn''t trust anyone easily. After leaving Essie''s residence, Zac didn''t n to go back to the vi by theke. Instead, he called Jim out to the club for drinking. Ever since the incident with Landis happened, this man who was really interested in gossip had called him countless times to ask what was going on. Zac did it just to satisfy his curiosity. "Finally you are free." Jim came over at supersonic speed, fearing that he would change his mind and stand him up. "I asked you to drink with me, not gossip." Zac opened his mouth. Of course, Jim didn''t buy it. "I just think your second marriage is too weird. I really can''t figure it out." Zac poured a ss of whisky and some ice. He shook it and had a sip. Then he said in a casual way, "don''t think about it if you can''t figure it out. Don''t damage your brain." "If you really don''t want to be with Essie, I''ll have to make a move for her." Jim provoked him on purpose. Before he finished his words, he saw a beam of extremely cold light shoot at him. "You can try." Chapter 367 The Return Of A Home Wrecker Chapter 367 The Return Of A Home Wrecker "The grass is always greener on the other side of the fence." Jim took a sip of wine and said with a low voice, pretending to be annoyed, "Even if I stay put, Fell and his men won''t leave her alone. It is said that they send the flowers to Hengyuan Co., Ltd on time every day." He said these words on purpose to remind him, making him feel a sense of crisis. The only rival in love for Zac was Hanson. He had always been more important than him in the heart of his little fool. Most importantly, they had two kids. The kids were definitely the most important chips. As long as the three people worked together, he would be killed instantly. If he hadn''t tied her up with the marriage chain, she would have left him and be the wife of Hanson. "They are all digging their own grave. My wife wouldn''t like them." "Your wife? You are supposed to switch it to ex-wife, aren''t you?" Jim curled his lips and gave a faint smile. "That is a piece of paper. With or without it, she is my wife." Zac said in a firm tone. No one knew about his fake divorce and sham marriage except for William. He couldn''t tell this secret to others, including to Jim, until Essie was recovered. Jim shook his head and sighed. He knew that Zac didn''t want to tell him something. As a close friend of him who even share the same pants when they were kids, he knew very well that Zac wouldn''t tell him anything if he didn''t want to. He must have a reason to hide it. "Alright. Tell me the truth. Did your hidden disease really recover?" He changed the topic, which was also of great concern to him. "Sometimes good, sometimes bad." Zac didn''t give her a definite answer. A sharp light shed through Jim''s eyes as he listened to him, "Landis admitted to her agent personally that she had sex with you in the hotel. Did you do it when you are good?" Zac shrugged. Yes, they did have sex. It was not him but his double body. Since they were going to have a scandal, the more real the matter should be, the better it was. "Well, Landis is not simple. In order to be a female leading actress, she has been slept all her way up from assistant director to the film producer," Jim reminded him. People like him who was obsessed with cleanliness would never touch such a woman. "It doesn''t matter. It was just a game," Zac said in a calm tone. If she were that simple, he would never lay eyes on her. "It seems that you don''t like Le." A strange smile appeared on Jim''s face. Zac knew what he meant. He just raised his eyebrows without saying anything. He didn''t care whether it was Le or other women, because neither of them would satisfy his appetite. He had no interest in them, all he wanted was to keep away from them. All he wanted was his little fool who made him happy and sad at the same time. He took a sip of wine and said slowly, "You are right. There is indeed not pure friendship between men and women. There is always someone who can ruin all the friendship and cross the line." "In the past, she thought she was a daughter of the Qin family, so she tried her best to hide her feelings. Now her identity is exposed, so she naturally has expectations." Jim patted on his shoulder and said, "I don''t know why you married her, but I''m sure it''s not your intention. If you don''t want to tell, I won''t ask. I believe you''ll tell me when you can." Zac picked up his ss and clinked it with his. "You are always the one who knows me best." "As the saying goes, keep the goodies within the family. If you really want to give up Essie, I''ll never let go of her now." A yful smile appeared on Jim''s face. "Don''t have any n on my wife." Zac snapped. He was clear that only the one who could have his little fool was him. Anyone else was not allowed to get involved in. Jim sighed. "Whatever you want to do, don''t be too hard on Essie. It hurts her feelings. You''d better make an exnation before it''s toote. Don''t ruin the feelings," he said with sincerity. Zac nodded. Indeed, he had to give a few more preparations for his little fool in case she would be too angry to have a fever in her brain and do something wrong. The next day, before Essie got off work, she called up Walt to confirm that he was in the vi. Then she asked the bodyguard to drive her there to change the medicine for him. "Brother, is your wound still painful today?" she asked while taking out disinfectant, iodine and gauze from the medical kit. "Much better." Taking off his T-shirt and lying on the sofa. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "You can take a rest if you are not busy at work. In case your wound reopens during the movement," Essie said. "It''s only a small wound. It doesn''t matter," Walt said dismissively. "Well, I bought a ck fish at the supermarket on my way here. I will make you ck fish soupter. It''s the best way for your wounds to heal." She smiled, disinfected the wound and applied iodine. "You are graceful in the drawing room and skillful in the kitchen. I''m afraid that there will not be a second woman in this world who can be as good as you," Walt said with a smile. "If I were such a good woman, your brother would not divorce me and marry someone else." With a self mockery smile, she felt bitter in her heart. "Probably it was because of his first loveplex. After all, Le was his first girlfriend. If it weren''t for the rtionship between his family and Qin family, they would have been married long ago, and the ident of Valery wouldn''t have happened," Walt said with understatement. But every word was like a thorn stabbing into the unhealed wound of Essie. Sharp pain came from her chest, making her difficult to breathe. She gritted her teeth and tried her best to get through the pain. Her face turned a little pale. Fortunately, Walt was lying on the sofa face down and he could not see her expression. After the iodine was dried, she applied the anti-inmmatory ointment on the gauze and said nothing during the whole process. Walt sat up, took up his T-shirt from the sofa and was about to put it on when the door was suddenly pushed open. Mary walked in. She had the key to Walt''s apartment. Every time she came here, she woulde directly without telling him in advance. When she saw Essie, she was surprised. When she saw her son, he was naked, which was even more shocking. Besides, he was very angry. She didn''t have to guess what they were doing! However, she didn''t show her true feelings immediately. Instead, she stared at Essie and coldly asked, "What are you doing here in Walt''s apartment?" "Brother is injured. I came over to help him change the medicine," Essie exined at once. She could tell from Mary''s eyes that she had misunderstood them. Mary put down her emotions and put down the things she bought on the table. Then she walked in front of Walt and said, "Where did you get hurt? Let me have a look." "It''s okay, Mommy. It was just an ident," Walt said dismissively, putting on his T-shirt. Essie collected the medicinal materials on the tea table, and then picked up the ck fish on the table and said, "Brother, you can have a chat with aunt. I go to the kitchen to make fish soup." She didn''t want to talk to Mary because she could tell from her gloomy face that she wouldn''t say anything nice. "Thank you, Essie." Walt nodded. Seeing that Essie went into the kitchen, Mary pulled her son to the room upstairs and closed the door. "Walt, tell me the truth. Are you dating with this woman?" "Mommy, what are you talking about? She just came to change the gauze for me," Walt said. "Change the gauze?" Mary sneered, "I think she just wants to get close to you and hook up with you on purpose? She was kicked out by Zac, so she wanted to take advantage of you." Suddenly, Walt''s face darkened. "Mommy, anyway Essie has been your daughter-inw. Your nder is not only hurting her, but also me." "I''m warning you, that woman is not a good thing. It''s rare that Zac sobers up and divorces her. Don''t bring her back to pissed me off again," Mary said angrily. "Mommy, why do you have such a prejudice against Essie? She has never done anything against you. Instead, you always find fault with her and bully her." Walt was confused. He didn''t understand why her mother did that. He would listen to her, no matter what her decision was. But things about Essie couldn''t go with her. It was not easy for Zac to quit thepetition. So he wouldn''t miss this excellent opportunity. "I know you''ve also been muddled by this tramp. When she was in the Rong Mansion, she often seduced you. I didn''t say it because I was afraid that it would affect your rtionship with Zac. Now, I have to put rules in this matter. I can''t let this woman destroy you." Mary rushed to the door, opened it and was about to go out. But she was stopped by Walt. "What are you doing?" "I am going to warn that tramp not to attempt to get close to you. She will never be a member of the Rong family for the rest of her life," Mary said angrily. "That''s enough, Mommy." Walt roared, "Let me tell you the truth. She didn''t seduce me. It''s me. I have fallen in love with her since seven years ago." "What did you say?" Mary was shocked by his words and said, "She hasn''t married into the Rong family seven years ago. How can you like her?" "Do you remember my little sun? She is my little sun! " Walt said firmly, "Seven years ago, I met her in Maldives. I''ve never seen such a pure and smart girl like her. I fell in love with her at first sight. When I was about to tell her how much I loved her, she left without a word. I''ve been looking for her everywhere for four years. I didn''t expect that she would show up in my house and be the wife of Zac." Mary opened her mouth wide in shock. She couldn''t believe that her two sons had been fall into this tramp. Is this the retribution? Was it God''s punishment to her? "Do you know how painful I was when I faced this cruel fact? I had been searching for the one I loved most all the time. The woman I loved finally married my brother and became my sister-inw. I thought I would have no chance and have to live alone all my life, but I didn''t expect that she divorced Zac. This is a very rare opportunity for me. I don''t want to miss it. Could you please do me a favor?" He held Mary''s hands and looked at her, heartbroken. This was a heavy blow to her. She felt a little dizzy and asked, "there are so many women in the world. Why do you only like this tramp?" Chapter 368 Damn It Chapter 368 Damn It "There is no reason for you to like someone. I can''t stop loving her. Even after knowing that she is Zac''s wife, I can''t force myself not to love her. I''m not going to be in charge of the Rong family in the future. My wife has nothing to do with anyone else. It has nothing to do with the Rong family. Please don''t stop me. Please! " Walt was almost begging her. He had always been obedient since childhood and never disobeyed her. But this time, he seemed not topromise. Mary sighed with profound resignation. She didn''t want her son to me her and their rtionship had be stiff. Her existence was just to drive a wedge between Essie and her two sons, in case that Essie should not sabotage their mother son rtionship. "Let''s talk about itter. If you two are destined to be together, I can''t interfere." She temporized. Anyway, it was not settled yet, and she would secretly find a way to stop them. She would not let this tramp stay in the Rong family. "Thank you, mommy." Walt was d to hear that. He thought she had let it go. In the downstairs, Essie had cooked ck fish soup. As soon as Walt went downstairs, he was attracted by the appetizing smell on the table. "It smells good. I''m hungry," Said Walt obsequiously, licking his lips like a child. This ck fish that Essie bought was big enough for three of them. She filled three bowls of fish for them, but Mary just nced at it indifferently and didn''t sit down. "I don''t like eating ck fish. You eat it yourselves." "Mommy, this soup is fresh and delicious than our home-made food. Do you really not want to drink a little?" Said Walt. "We have cordon bleu at home. How can shepare with them? The stink of fish is terrible." Mary covered her nose with the handkerchief as she spoke. "It''s not fishy at all." Said Walt with a smile. Mary wanted to break the bones with the egg, but just let her do it. Essie didn''t want to waste time on her. Essie picked up the bowl in front of her and poured the soup into the jars. Then she looked at Walt with a smile. "After you drink up the soup, I''ll put some noodles in it and then cook a pot of ck fish soup noodles." "Okay, I haven''t had the noodles with ck fish soup." Walt smiled happily. He really hoped that he could get along with Essie like this every day. Mary could do nothing but sulk alone. She didn''t want to see Essie live happily. Every time she saw her smile, she felt heartbroken. "Our family will hold the wedding ceremony very soon. These two days, I am discussing the wedding date of Zac and Le with your grandparents. After the wedding date is decided, we will begin to prepare." Mary said this on purpose to make Essie feel frustrated. Moreover, she had seeded. Hearing that, Essie couldn''t help but have a heartache. Although she and Zac had registered, but they never held the wedding ceremony. Now, Zac was going to walk into the church hand in hand with another woman. When she thought of that scene, her heart ached as if it was tightly tied by a rope. However, she did not show it. Her face was calm. She just drank the soup slowly, as if this matter had nothing to do with her. Seeing this, Mary was quite unhappy. Essie should be upset about her younger son''s marrying. The more upset she was, the happier Mary was. "Le is so sensible and considerate. Grandpa and grandma love her so much. Le is really well-educated by her family. Their daughter is very well bred, different from those who grow up in ordinary families. They are so rude and often contradict the elders, even don''t know the most basic etiquette. " Essie knew that Mary was deliberately provoking her, but she didn''t say anything. Whether Le was fine or not had nothing to do with her, the ex-daughter-inw. Walt certainly knew what his mommy meant. She had promised him well just now, but now she was sitting here with sarcasm. It seemed that his mommy was really at the change of life. Being moody, she needed to find a doctor. "Mommy, the dinner time is almost up. You''d better go back if you don''t want to stay. Don''t miss the dinner time." He gave the order to leave. Mary''s face turned pale. Walt, who got along well with her, even looked down upon her for the sake of that tramp. Although she had pretended not to stop them from seeing each other, she was pissed off when she saw the little tramp''s face that was very simr to that of Luce. She could not control her emotions. She just wanted to give her a head-on blow and let her know how awesome she was. "Walt, let me put the noodles in it and then cook for a while." Said Essie. "Let me take out the crockery for you. Don''t get hot." Said Walt, standing up. "No, don''t push so hard, or the wound will crack again." Essie said with concern. "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal." Walt smiled and took the crockery into the kitchen. He wished his wound hadn''t healed so that he could see her often and didn''t need to make an excuse. Walt and Essie walked into the kitchen together. Mary was so angry that she almost couldn''t keep her mouth shut. Essie must be a coquette. She seduced one of her sons and then another. She asked them to obey and leave their mommy behind, and even set themselves against her. Mary couldn''t just stand by and watch her scheme seed. Never. When they came out of the kitchen, they saw that Mary was still in the kitchen. Seeing this, Walt frowned slightly, as if she was just a third wheel in their way. "Mommy, anything else?" Mary rolled her eyes at him. "I always thought you were my sweet son. I didn''t expect you to be as meek as Zac." Ever since Essie came, she had to make an appointment to see her younger son. Now that this tramp came to make trouble in her eldest son''s apartment, did she have to make an appointment to see her eldest son too? "Mommy, I''m worried that you may miss the time to have dinner. We can''t eat noodles with your apany." Walt exined with a smile. His words sounded reasonable. Although Mary''s face softened a little, she still didn''t want to leave. She wanted to wait for Essie to leave with her. Then she would warn her. Essie had already seen through the woman''s intention, and it was clear that the woman who wanted to pick a fight with her wouldn''t be able to get away with it. After she finished the noodles, she washed the soup can and bowls. Then she took the handkerchief on the sofa and said, "Walt, I''m going home now. I''lle back to change the medicine for you tomorrow." He wanted to stay here longer with her, but his mother insisted to be with them. "Did you bring any bodyguards?" he asked helplessly. Now her safety was the most important thing. "They are waiting for me downstairs. Don''t worry." Essie smiled and walked out of the room. Seeing this, Mary picked up her bag too. What she had done was totally a lie. It was obvious that Mary did it on purpose. She lied to Walt by saying that she would not stop their dates. When Essie was waiting for the elevator, Mary came close to her and said, "you''re really good at seducing men. You have hooked up with my eldest son after getting divorced with my young son." "You think too much. I only take Zac as my brother. He got hurt because of me. The servant has asked for leave. It''s my responsibility to take care of him." Essie replied coldly. Mary was shocked. She couldn''t believe that it was because of her that Walt''s back was injured. Essie was really a scourge! Not long ago, the youngest son was shot for her, and he almost lost his life. Now, the eldest son was injured for her. What charm did she have to make them fight for her. "You have divorced with Zac. Can''t you stay away from the Rong family?" Mary almost roared. How she wished she could p the God of gue to death. Essie sneered. "I''ll repeat myself again. I only take Walt as my brother. If you insist on twisting the facts, it only means that you''re too filthy to stand pure rtionship." Pure? ha-ha! Mary sneered. Walt had already told her frankly that he liked her and wanted to chase her. What kind of pure rtionship could there be between them? It was obvious that Essie was not happy being kicked by Zac, so she came up with the idea of taking advantage of Walt to take revenge on Zac and alienate their brotherhood, so that they could hurt each other. She is a shameless bitch. There is nothing she can''t do. "No matter who you are, I don''t allow you to keep in touch with Walt. You''d better stay away from him and Zac. Don''t harass them like a seductress. Tomorrow I will personallye and change medicine for Walt. You are not allowed toe here again. Get out of here as far as you can. " She ferociously said that since she was no longer her daughter-inw, she had no need to be polite to her. Hardly had her voice faded away, she heard an angry voice behind her, "you''ve gone too far!" She jerked violently and turned around. It was Walt who stood behind her and heard clearly what she and Essie said to each other. With knitted brows, Walt stood out on his forehead, and his face was full of anger. He was worried that Mary would say something bad to Essie, so he followed her quietly. And he was right. "Walt..." Mary was dumbfounded for a moment when her tongue tied. When the elevator opened, Essie took a nce at Walt and said, "I should go now, Walt." Then she walked into the elevator, and without waiting for Mary. She directly pressed the close button. "Is this what you have promised me? You really disappoint me! " He growled, turned around and walked towards the door. "Walt!" Mary followed her promptly, but the door mmed shut and shut her out. In a panic, Mary took out the key and opened the door. Then she saw that Walt took out a can of frozen beer from the refrigerator and drank it quickly to vent his anger. "Walt, I did it for your own good. This woman is not suitable for you." Mary exined. "The women with whom you are satisfied is suitable for me, is she?" Walt tightened his fingers, and the cans of beer began to contort. It took him a lot of time to wait for this opportunity, but he had not even started to date with Essie, yet Mary popped out to destroy it, which is so horrible! "You are the eldest grandson of our family. That woman had married to Zac. What''s more, she even had two children with another man. How could she match you?" Mary could not control herself anymore. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 369 Preparing For The Wedding Chapter 369 Preparing For The Wedding "Mommy, you may dislike summer, but please don''t insult her with such vulgar words. She is the woman I love, and you insulting her is equal to insulting me!" The insulting words of his mother ignited Walt''s anger. Mary was annoyed by her son''s attitude towards her. And he even defended her and contradicted her for the sake of Essie. Mary said, "Zac has sobered up. He doesn''t want her anymore. Why are you still so stubborn? Do you really want to destroy yourself for her, then you can feel at ease?" She was almost shouting. Of course, she knew very well that it wasn''t her two sons that Essie was able to destroy, but herself that she could. The fact that Essie still lives in the Rong family''s house is a great threat to Mary. She can''t let her marry into the Rong family again! As for her son''s love, it didn''t matter at all. There were so many girls in the world. It didn''t mean that they had to marry Essie. Mary could find them another girl that was ten times or a hundred times better than Essie. Walt was so disappointed in Mary. He knew her too well. She was such a vengeful woman. It was impossible for her to change her attitude towards Essie. In consideration to her character, she would surely do something bad and sabotage his n of pursuing Essie. What he could do now was to try his best to avoid her and avoid meeting her as much as possible. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Mommy, I''m not Zac. I''m not obsessed with other women. Zac is the future boss of Rong family. The one who will live with you in the future is him, not me. If you don''t like Essie, we can avoid meeting. As for the key of my apartment, please give it back to me first. When youe hereter, you call me first. And you cane when Essie is not here. " Hearing this, Mary almost fainted with one breath stuck in her chest. Her youngest son forgot her mother as soon as he had a wife. As for the eldest son, he was not even married Essie then he had put his mother aside. Before, he had always been obedient to her and never disobeyed her. But now, for the sake of a insignificant woman, he began to disobey her. He must be poisoned and was even more powerful than that of his younger son. She took a deep breath and another. She forced herself to calm down. She had to keep calm. If she fell out with her son, she would not only not solve the problem, but also let the little coquette sow discord between them. "Walt, although you are not the next head of the Rong family, you are the eldest grandson and your future wife is the biggest daughter-inw. After all, Essie had married to Zac. If you let her be the eldest daughter-inw of Rong family, what would grandpa and grandma think? What would other elders think? " She had to be sensible and move. Walt shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "Grandparents and elders will be very happy. Anyway, Essie can finally be a daughter-inw of the Rong family. All members of the Rong family get along well with each other except you. Everybody likes her except you. Haven''t you realized that the problem is not with her, but with you? " He asked. Mary''s face was pale. "What''s wrong with me?" She half-lowered her eyes and tried her best to hide the cowardice in them. "You''re on good terms with aunt Elizabeth, and Essie''s mother used to be Baron''s wife, so it''s inevitable that some conflicts will happen between you and Essie''s mother. You''re a person who won''t let go of the past grudges, so I''m sure you''ll keep it in mind. Now it''s an opportunity for you to vent your anger on Essie." What Walt said hit the nail on the head. Mary''s mouth twitched. "It''s not true. I don''t know her mother well and we didn''t contact with each other so much, let alone the hatred." She was in a hurry to cover it up, but Walt was good at observing people''s expression. He had already seen the subtle expression on her face. He had just guessed it before, but now he was pretty sure. "Mommy, no matter what, the grudge between the two families of thest generation is the matter of your generation, and don''t affect our generation. Otherwise, not only the younger generation will feel ufortable, but the elders of the Xu family will also be affected. Our Rong family has already had a strong enemy of Qin family, so we can''t have another Xu family. We cannot let Xu family be our enemy, and we will be guilty for our family. " His voice was as light as a goose feather, but what he was trying to say was more serious than lead, which really scared her. But in fact, the Rong family didn''t wee their new daughter-inw as much as she said. Albert flew into a rage when he heard the news. He shut Zac up in his study and questioned him for a long time. When he came out, his face was serious. Fortunately, Albert''s father and mother had returned to Switzend and they still had no idea about it. Otherwise, a storm would be caused in the Rong family. What they cared about was the interests of their family, while what she cared about was her own interests. She had never been a tolerant and generous person. It was impossible for her to amodate Essie just in order to protect the interests of her family. She couldn''t tolerate anyone who had threatened her. So no matter what, she and Essie couldn''t coexist. "I have my own discretion on this matter." She replied perfunctorily, trying to hide all her anger on her face. Even though she was good at disguising herself, Walt didn''t expect that she would ept her daughter-inw. He had been around her since childhood, so he knew her temperament very well. She was his mother. He didn''t want to describe her with bad words, but she was really a very selfish person. She couldn''t tolerate anyone or anything as long as her interests were affected. He only hoped that she would behave herself and stop going too far, destroying their mother and son''s kinship. As soon as Essie got out of the car, she was forced to get into the car by the kidnap of Zac before she could enter the vi. The bodyguards were very clear about the rtionship between the two people. At a loss, they didn''t know if they should save Essie. Essie knew how bossy Zac was, so she had to let them go back first. Seeing that Zac started the engine, Essie was very angry. Wasn''t it too much to take her away at home? "Where are we going?" "Our new home." He said slowly. "I''m not your lover!" Essie was very angry and thought that it was impossible to keep her like a canary! A woman was willing to give up to a married man, either for money or for love. She didn''t care about his money and people, so he didn''t deserve to keep her! "You are my woman." He said seriously. "I don''t want to be involved with a married man." She folded her arms across her chest, puffed up her cheeks and stared at him fiercely. She was holding a grudge against Mary, and this anger spurted out upon seeing him. Zac sighed in distress. He knew that she was not feeling well and he was the same. This misunderstanding was kept in his heart and could not be exined. It was torturing him every minute. "Can''t we forget it for a while?" He said in a low voice. "No, I can''t. You date two girls at the same time and I''m your mistress. Why should I be med?" She comined as she looked at him with sadness and indignation. "What do you want me to do?" His voice was low and weak, with unnecessary sadness. "As long as you and Le''s marriage remains, don''t show up in front of me. We''re just strangers, total strangers!" She said coldly. She had sealed up her heart and would never open it up to him again. "You don''t want to see me, do you?" He clenched the steering wheel and a little injury appeared between his eyebrows. "No, I don''t want to. I can''t face you in such a status. If I meet you again, I will hate you even more." Her ruthless words were like a dagger cruelly piercing into his heart. He missed her all the time. As long as he could not see her, he was like a fish out of oxygen, and even breathing was not happy. He was also worried that her feelings for him would be so slight without him being around. If she gave her heart to Hansonpletely, he would nevere back. "If I show up around you time to time, you will at least not make me invisible and you won''t forget me. I don''t care even if you hate me." He smiled bitterly, looking miserable and pathetic. "Do you have so much time? Aren''t you going to hold a wedding and be the bridegroom? There will be a lot to prepare then. You should be very busy. " Her cold voice was flowing inside the car like the cold wind. Zac was shocked. "What wedding?" "Your wedding with Le, of course." She gritted her teeth and said. At the thought that he was going to walk into the church with Le and solemnly made a vow in front of the God, she felt that her heart was bitten by thousands of ants, which made her extremely ufortable and freaked out! "Who told you that we were going to have a wedding?" He frowned and a hint of gloomy and cold light shed across his eyes. "Your mommy told me. Is your mommy wrong?" Essie snorted. Although Mary wanted to hurt her, she wouldn''t make it up like that. Now that he and Le had been married, their wedding ceremony would be held sooner orter. Zac frowned and asked, "have you met my mother?" "Yes. Before I came back, I went to your brother''s house and put some medicine on his wounds. And she came too." She said understatedly. A sharp look shed across his face. No wonder he called her secretary and was told that she wasn''t in the office. It turned out that she went to his brother''s. "Do you often see Walt recently?" He asked casually, but the muscles at the corners of his mouth tightened slightly. "That day, Walt was also in the st. If he hadn''t protected me, I would have been injured." She whispered. "What was he going?" On Zac''s smooth forehead, a blue vein rolled over slightly. "He helped me investigate the person who attacked me. He went there after he found some clues." She replied lightly. Zac looked a little sullen. He remembered at the party, Essie said that she would date the one who helped her find the attacker. They were looking for her actively, with the support of the government and the underworld. Was his brother there because of this as well? He was even more worried. How could he be annoyed by Hanson and even his own brother? "Did mommy make things difficult for you again?" He took a turn to get down to business, and decided not to discuss about his brother temporarily. Chapter 370 Steal A Kiss From The Fresh Meat Chapter 370 Steal A Kiss From The ''Fresh Meat'' "I''ve got used to it. Anyway, I''m no longer her daughter-inw, and I won''t see her often in the future. If she wants to make fun of me, I''ll respect her as long as she wants," she said casually. Zac sighed and lowered his head. His mother always gave his little fool a long face as if she was a foe in her previous life. The most hateful thing was that she even made up a lie about the wedding. How could he hold the wedding with Le? The only person who could walk into the church with him was his little fool. "I don''t want to hold a wedding," he said honestly. "Since you didn''t hold a wedding in your first marriage, you should make up for your second one. Make it a grand wedding ceremony, something like century-shocked wedding." The corners of her mouth raised into a very deep, sarcastic smile. A little blush crept into his eyes, turning into slight anger. "Do you really want me to marry someone else?" "Since you have been married. Isn''t it normal to hold a wedding ceremony?" She sneered. The best way to avoid being hurt by him was to give up any hope on him. "I said I woulde back. Don''t you believe me?" When his car stopped at a crossroad waiting for the traffic light, he threw a punch at the steering wheel. The feeling of being dumb and enduring everything almost drove him crazy. "You can leave whenever you want to, ande back whenever you want to. What do you take me for? Nobody wants me? Why should I be responsible for you? " She couldn''t vent all her grievances. Now the best way to get along with him was not to see him anymore, or there would only be endless quarrels and anger. Zac also realized this. She had high self-esteem. There was no way she would ept what was happening now. But he couldn''t tell the truth. What should he do? He was invincible in the business world and could bring about great influence in the stock market. But he could do nothing when facing this little fool. When he parked the car in front of the Jade Mountain vills, he held her hand in his. As if it was pricked by a needle, she tried to break away from him, but his fingers were not willing to rx. "You little fool, listen to me. The marriage between Le and I is temporary. She is not the woman I want to spend the rest of my life. You are my only wife." She was like a plucked string, quivering slightly. "Then why did you marry her?" She used a tone of questioning. "I have my own difficulties." He sighed. "Can''t you tell me the truth as you did in the ident of Rabi many years ago?" She squinted her eyes and gave out a sharp light. "I''m sorry!" he said painfully. Thest time he could not tell was because of Leo, and this time it was for her. He always dealt with things nimbly and never held the fantasy of luck, so he had to try his best to minimize all the risks. She fell into silence. She had known him for a long time. He was a man with a meticulous mind of his own. Even if she took a plier to pinch his lip, she wouldn''t be able to pry out anything that he didn''t want to tell. He also didn''t tell the truth of the Valery ident until three yearster. "You can do whatever you want. It''s none of my business." She pushed the door open and got out of the car. Anyway, she felt better than before. At least, he didn''t abandon her for the sake of Le. This was afort to her. When she pushed open the gate of the vi, her eyes were slightly bright. It was her favorite idyllic style decoration that made her feel warm and at home. There was neither a butler nor a servant inside. Perhaps he didn''t want their tryst to be known by others, which caused many new problems. "This ce belongs to us, only you and me," he said gently. "Do you need a third person?" She ridiculed him. He gave a weird and helpless smile and did not respond. He went to the counter and poured a ss of whiskey. He needed the alcohol anaesthetic to reduce the pain of twisting his heart. "I won''t stay here overnight. Send me backter," she stood behind him and said with determination. He clenched his fists and raised his head. Pouring all the wine in the ss into his throat, he said, "Sometimes, you are really stubborn." His voice became husky from the burning alcohol. "I have my own moral bottom line. If you still have feelings for me, please respect me. Don''t touch me and leave me with a little dignity during the maintenance of your marriage with Le. And it will also be a condition for the restoration of our marriage. Don''t leave me with only hate you," She said slowly and forcefully. He poured another ss of wine, ice, and took a sip. He said dejectedly, "Stay here. I won''t touch you." It seemed like an offer. She didn''t resist him and made apromise. She didn''t want to piss him off. He was a tyrant and a dictator. The wisest way for him was to yield when he was patient. Otherwise, she would suffer a loss. "I''ll go upstairs to have a look." After saying that, she quickly went upstairs, as if she wanted to escape him and take a breath. He looked at her back quietly and drank up the rest of the wine. She pushed open the door of the main bedroom and looked around. Her eyes fell on a delicate crystal frame on the shelf. The picture inside looked familiar. She walked close and looked at it carefully. The more she looked at it, the more it resembled the handsome young man she drew in secret when he was asleep in Yang City. But who was the woman that bend down in an attempt to kiss the handsome young man? She had never painted this woman! She looked closely at the woman, and found that she looked very much like her. And the dress that was half dangled over her chest. Wasn''t that the insect dress she wore? When she was confused, a low voice came from behind, "What do you think about our first cooperation of the painting? Is it romantic?" "Did you add the extra existence in the painting?" Essie was shocked. "What is the extra existence? That is you." He walked up to her and flicked her on the forehead, unsatisfied with her expression. He added it in such a perfect and natural manner. How could she said that? "As for the meaning behind the painting, it is very simple. You wanted to kiss me secretly when I was asleep." Feeling dizzy, Essie wouldn''t want to do such unscrupulous thing. He was the one who kissed her secretly while she was asleep. "It must be drawn in the wrong position, you should have turned the position of the two people over. I remember that someone sneaked into a my room when I was asleep, kissed me secretly, and took a selfie. The evidence is in the digital photo frame on his desk," she said slowly. In the light, there was a hint of slyness shining in his eyes. "You found my secret." She turned to him in a meaningful way and asked, "Icy guy, why is the password of the digital photo frame our marriage date?" He flicked her head gently, with affection in his eyes, "Because I found a muddle headed girl. It''s very memorable." Pouting her lips, she darted a nce at him yfully. "For me, I think it seems that it was your first Waterloo during the twenty-six years of your life. So that you have to bear in mind the painful lesson." She was so lucky. She won him twelve times in a row. She should buy the lottery at that time. "I lost to you. And you got me. It was the best gambling ever." He smiled charmingly. She didn''t think so! She had won a big devil and she was plundered deeply every day. She lost her freedompletely. She felt like she was just spinning a cocoon around herself whatever she did. "You ruined my work. It was a portrait, but you ruined it by adding something on it. You made it like a... porn painting." She changed the subject to the painting. "Such a painting is best choice to put in the bedroom." His eyes became evil. "Brother is better than you. He preserved my painting in a perfect condition. Only in this way can you show respect to art." She crossed her arms in front of her chest, pretending to be annoyed by his words. In fact, she admired his ''extra existence'' very much. By putting a soul into the painting, it could live and have a more wonderful artistic conception. Zac frowned slightly. "You drew for my brother. When is it?" A sense of jealousy rose from his chest. Wasn''t he the first one she drew? "Brother and I know each other..." She wanted to say earlier than she knew him, but she swallowed it before she could speak it out. She forgot she was Cathy. She had known them since a long time ago. In her vague memory, she seemed to know Zac first, because every time Albert came to visit her family, Zac was always taken by him. He seldom took Walt to her family. "Well, I''ve met elder brother when I was in college. He is so handsome and very suitable to be a model. It''s normal for me to draw him." She brought up the topic cleverly. "Did he hang the painting in the bedroom?" Zac asked. She nodded. A deep color passed by Zac''s eyes. That painting was his brother''s treasure and no one was allowed to touch it. He had thought that it must be some famous painter who did it. He didn''t expect it was his muddled headed who did it. Ivy said that brother met his little sun when he was travelling around the world, and that he met his little fool at that time, too. Did it mean... "Don''t get too close to brother anymore," he said in a low voice. After a short pause, Essie asked, "Why?" "A woman should keep distance from other men. Not only him, but also people like Fell, you must keep a distance from all of them." He was like an emperor who was announcing the imperial edict in an overbearing tone. The citizens had to follow their duty and had no right to resist. When she heard that, a surge of anger came over her. She said, "Zac Rong, I am a free person now. It is my business to keep in touch with anyone. You have no right to judge!" Blushing slightly, he reached out his arm and held her fragile waist. He pulled her back hard and threw her into his arms. "I''ll take care of everything as long as it is your business. Being my woman, you have to ept it." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She looked pale. She wanted to break free but had no strength to resist. She could only angrily punch him on the shoulder. "You devil, tyrant!" Her soft body wriggled unconsciously when she was struggling, and soon a big fire lit between them. Chapter 371 A Secret Affair Chapter 371 A Secret Affair He felt a tight grip on his body and the skin, which was held tight with her, turned warm instantly. His body had no special feeling in front of other women, but when she inadvertently touched him, his sensitive nerves immediately responded. "I promised that I wouldn''t touch you tonight. But if you want to make a scene, I have to go back on my words." His throat seemed to be hurt by fire, and his voice became very hoarse. She gave a cold shiver, as if she had been pressed on a pause button, and she stopped wriggling instantly. She even dared not breathe too hard for fear of burning her body. "Well... Let''s sit down and drink the frozen juice together. " To rain down the fire! He took a deep breath and loosened his arm. She rushed downstairs and took out two bottles of juice from the fridge. She must put out the fire in time, otherwise it would be a big fire. Taking a nce at her, Zac wore an unusual smile at the corners of his mouth, which looked more like a silent sigh. He took the juice and sat down on the sofa to take a gulp. He needed to calm down and vent his anger. This woman kept a lukewarm rtionship, which almost drove him crazy. A silence fell between them. The room fell into silence. It was so quiet that she could almost hear the heavy breath of the person beside her. After a long time, she asked in a low voice, "are you really not going to marry Le?" The voice was as weak as a night wind blowing from the window. "No, I don''t." Said Zac decisively and firmly. "What if Le insists? Although she is not the biological daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Qin, she grew up in Qin family. They can''t let her suffer any grievance. " She said thoughtfully. "Daddy put forward a condition that she must sever the rtionship with Qin family in order to be a member of our family." Said Zac, who leaned against the sofa and looked solemn and unfathomable. "It is grateful of her upbringing. How could she sever the rtionship with the Qin family? Besides, the Qin family is not only her mother''s family, but also her backer. She is going to break up with the Qin family. Who will protect her in the future? " Essie shook her head. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for Le. Marrying Zac was the only way out for her now. She was stubborn and reckless. If she carried on her revenge regardless of the consequences, she would not only lose the whole family, but also be heartbroken to pieces. "So, if I marry her, there will be a great war between our two families." Zac shrugged. Essie turned her ck apricot eyes twice and said with a light smile, "your mommy told me that all your family liked Le very much. She was elegant, sensible and much better than a countrywoman like me. You two are so different from each other. Who should I believe? " There was a fire in the eyes of Zac. Why did his mommy always make troubles for him? Why did she beat up a couple? "Aren''t you genius with the IQ of over 160? You make the right judgment on whom to believe in this kind of thing. " He said casually. From her calm expression, he knew that she believed him. Otherwise, she would have frowned and red at him. She pouted, leaned to the back of the sofa and took a sip of juice. "Recently, the brain capacity has exceeded memory, so my intelligence is short and I don''t have time to check it. Therefore, I can''t judge whether it is running normally or not." "I can help you fix it." Zac''s handsome face was so close to Essie''s that Essie could feel his. His body was full of magical male hormone, which disturbed her breathing and made her head dizzy, as if she was drunk. She quickly turned her face and moved towards the window to let the cool winde in and help her keep calm and rational. "Zac, Le was your first love of your childhood. You let others have sex with her, and even forced her to break up with the Qin family. Are you too cruel?" She tried to break the ice. He loved Le, but now he treated her in such a strange way. Did she do something wrong to make him hate her and want to revenge her? Zac''s face darkened. The good impression about her was gone as soon as he thought that Le threatened him with the life of his beloved woman. No one wants to die. Since she wanted to break the wall, he had to let her do it. "Don''t flood with sympathy. Pathetic people must have hateful points." He gently flicked her forehead. She was too kind. She always stayed at a defensive posture, and never made a fierce attack. That was why she got hurt again and again that she wasn''t supposed to do. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Why do you make things difficult for a woman?" Essie sighed. She couldn''t understand the people who were paranoid about love, such as Valery and Le. Was love really that important? For them, they could give up kinship, friendship, and even dignity of being human. She couldn''t do that. There was so many people around the world, why are they so stubborn to love only one person? She would never let herself be suck in a situation where everybody would hate her and leave her alone. "You think so, but others don''t." Said Zac while stroking her head. The little fool like her must be taken good care of by a man as powerful as him. Hearing that, Essie frowned at him. He was the chief culprit of the quarrel. He was as perfect as a fairy, emitting a breathtaking magic and an aura of danger, which would urge people to be mentally prepared. He was just a poppy with deadly poison. You knew it would be harmful to the spirit, but you could not refuse it, because it could make you feel the vigor and vitality and give you a fresh life. "A day together as couple means endless devotion. She is your wife after all. You should at least maintain your marriage and stop doing anything disloyal." She said half jokingly and half sarcastically. "It is not her who owes me a day''s devotion." As he spoke, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Holding her chin, he continued, "of course I won''t cheat on my wife. I''ll keep my integrity for her." His low and gentle voice came into her ear, and an electric current flowed through her spine, which made her shiver gently. She unconsciously tightened her fingers holding the bottle of juice. "Don''t forget that we are divorced. I am your ex-wife, not your wife." She warned him in low voice. "I say you are my wife, the you are my wife. It is the same if there is a piece of paper." His breath turned warm, which warmed her up from head to toe. "I... I don''t think so. If that paper is not important, then why do we still need the Marriage Law? " She gently pushed him. The aura around her became more and more depressed. She felt difficult to breathe. "I don''t think so. It''s useless to keep holding that paper if the couples don''t love each other." He said faintly. Zac was right. A marriage without love would only hurt both of them. She lowered her eyes with her thick eyshes casting a shadow of dismay on her eyelids. "In fact, it''s good for us to get together and leave peacefully. You can''t be a husband, can you still be my friend? " Zac''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled, and there was a hint of anger on his face. "Why can''t you remember what I said? There are only two kinds of rtionship between us. One is couples and the other is enemies. There is no third one! " Like a thousand year old granite, he was not likely to be shaken at all. She was like a leaf blown by the night wind, trembling slightly. "Then we are enemies now?" She said deliberately. His wife was not her. Their rtionship could only be the second. He bit his lips and a profound smile came to his face. "You''re still my wife, but a secret one temporarily." Essie became angry. She suddenly jumped up from the sofa and said, "I don''t want to be called a rat!" He crossed his hands, putting his hands on the back of his head and said, "honey, it''s better to be a rats, and I''ll keep youpany. You won''t feel bored." There was a hint of ridicule in his tone. However, she lost. Zac was the man who had defeated her, and he had the power to turn her around! "Take a shower and go to bed." She stood up. Pretending to be a corpse was always the best way for her to resist the power. Looking at her leaving figure, Zac smiled. When she came back, he had taken a bath and changed his clothes. He was waiting for her on the bed. Of course, the master bedroom was under his control. She straightened her handbag on the sofa and said, "I''ll sleep in the next room." He slightly furrowed his beautiful bushy eyebrows and replied, e back." There was some sort of displeasure in his tone. "I''m sleepy and want to sleep." She was wearing his night robe, which wasrge. Her neckband was always open from time to time. She couldn''t help but pull it a little bit to avoid exposing the scene. "I said I wouldn''t touch you. I didn''t say we would sleep in separate rooms." He said slowly, word by word. The tone was light, but a little cold and frightening. "I... I''m used to sleeping alone. " She murmured sheepishly, like a littlemb that was swallowed by a lion. "I''m not used to it." As he spoke, a cold light shed across his eyes. "Then how did you sleep during this period of time?" Essie frowned and thought: ''someone must warm up the bed for you.'' The lie was revealed when he said he would keep his integrity for her. A self condemned sigh slipped across his lips. He couldn''t sleep alone, and he had a bad sleep every night. So she had to make it up to him for the period of suffering. He jumped off the bed and walked towards her step by step. She shut up, grabbed her cor and stepped back. Atst, she was blocked by the wall and there was no way out. "You... You said you wouldn''t touch me. " She said in a trembling voice and was held by him in his arms before her voice fell. She eximed. When she tried to struggle out of his arms, he had already put her on the bed. "Don''t move, or you''ll pay for it." His rude warning was like a thunder, sending away all her resistance emotions. Shey stiff beside him, dared not to move. "I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me." Then she closed her eyes in a hurry. His body clung to hers. He could clearly feel her chest heaving up and down because of a gasp. And a stream of heat emitted from her graceful body. Chapter 372 A Vicious Stepmother Chapter 372 A Vicious Stepmother With a bright smile, he lifted his head and blew gently into her ears, teasing, "You little fool, your body is more honest than your heart." "What do you mean?" She didn''t open her eyes and just opened her lips slightly. "You want me too." His murmurs came out of his throat slowly, flowing in her ears like breathing, and a warm quiver spread through her skin, "I just want to sleep." She clenched her teeth. She was afraid that she might lose control of her tongue and said something inappropriate. "You are such a woman of duplicity." Hisughter was low and gentle, but like a volcano erupting with great energy. She immediately felt countless beams of maic energy falling on her body and gradually destroyed her emotional defense system. If he came at her at this time, she would definitely not be able to resist at all. She could only raise her hands in surrender and let him assault her. But he didn''t. He just gently held her in his arms, no further movements. "You are the same," she murmured and buried her head into his arms. The next morning, a rumor came out that Zac didn''te backst night. He went to see Landis at the hotel. Le was on the verge of breaking down. She had made great efforts to get the position, how could she let a star ruin it? She could deal with Essie, how couldn''t she deal with such a little star? She hired a group of users to attack Landis on major website such as post bar, microblog, Tianya forum. Landis''s fans gave a positive reply, making an epidemic battle on the Inte. In a short time, she surpassed Eva became the hottest topic in the entertainment circle. Sitting on the sofa and holding her iPad, Miliughed happily. "Dot, look at this title. It''s interesting. A third mistress met a fourth mistress. Isn''t the karmaing too fast?" "What a high standard title!" Dot thumbed up. "Will that bad woman Le be angry to get her lips distorted if she sees this?" Mili giggled. "It doesn''t matter. She was ugly anyway," Dot curdling said casually. Mili took a look at the clock on the wall and found that it was already nine o''clock. Her father and brother woulde to pick her up to the zoo. But she didn''t dare to let her family know about it. She lied to them that she wanted to go to the film crew to watch how Eva dealt with the shooting. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . With the protection of Pana and the bodyguards, Mr. and Mrs. Yi didn''t think too much and allowed them to go out. Zac''s car was parked at an intersection in front of the vi, in case that Mr. and Mrs. Yi saw it. Mili got out of her car and sat in it. Pana and the bodyguards drove behind them. There were two children''s seats in the car. Rabi sat on it and looked at Mili curiously. Mili sat in another chair and fastened her seat belt, refusing to be helped by Zac. She didn''t like to be treated as a child. She was a gifted girl, so she was different from others. "Rabi, this is Mili, your little sister," Zac smiled at his son. "Hi, sister Mili," Rabi said in a sweet voice. "Hello, brother." Mili smiled sweetly, showing two lovely dimples. She opened her little arms and hugged her brother. She found that her brother was very beautiful, but he was not like her father or mother. Maybe he integrated mommy and daddy''s looks into her own, she thought. "Sister Mili, why don''t youe to my house and live with me?" Rabi stretched out her small hands and held hers. Good, he had a little sister. She was beautiful and cute, like the little elf in the cartoon. "I''ll live with mommy." Mili lowered her eyes, with a little disappointment on her face. She also wanted to live with her father and brother, but their father had married someone else and they couldn''t be families now. "Mommy hasn''te to see me for a long time. Has she forgotten me?" Rabi also lowered his head. He missed the lean meat gruel that his mom cooked. But every time he went to the vi, he couldn''t see his mom. Only aunt Le was there. "You''re mommy''s son. How could she forget you? She was too busy to visit you," Mili exined hurriedly. "That''s good." Hearing that, Rabi blinked his big eyes and smiled again. After arriving at the zoo, Mili helped Rabi unfasten the safety belt, and then took her little hand. Although she was the younger sister, she acted like his elder sister, who knew how to take care of her brother. "We''re going to see a panda soon. That''s good. I saw a panda in New York before. But this is where a pandaes from. There must be more panda than New York," Mili said with a grin. "The panda eats bamboos. They are fat, and they like to sleep in. Every time Ie to see them, they are sleeping in," Rabi shook his pretty head and said seriously. Zac looked in a pampering manner, patting the heads of the two children. Rabi seldom went out to have fun, so every time he went out, he was very happy and excited. This time, he had a little sister to y with him, he was even happier. Mili was very happy, but she did not expect to see the person she hated most as soon as she entered the zoo. "Brother Zac, I have been waiting for you for a long time!" With a big smile on her face, Le took his arm abruptly. "Why are you here?" Zac frowned. "Brother Zac, why didn''t you ask me toe with you since you wanted to take the kids out? I didn''t know about it until Mommy gave me a call this morning. That''s why I came here in a hurry," Le said in a flirtatious tone. In current situation, she had to stay close to Zac. Mili looked angrily like an adult. With her arms around her chest, she red at Le, and both of her cheeks bulged up. This mistress ruined everything, just like the clouds floating in the clear sky. "Aunt Le!" Rabi greeted her in a sweet voice. He did not understand the entanglement between the adults. In order to tter Zac, Le had always been good to him. Naturally, he was closer to her. "Rabi baby." Le kissed his little face and said, "Haven''t I told you that I have married your daddy and will be your mommy from now on? You can''t call me aunt anymore. You should call me Mommy." "But I already have a Mommy." With his eyes wide open, Rabi looked at her in confusion. He couldn''t understand what she was saying at all. "That woman is not your mother. She has divorced with Daddy. She will nevere to our house again," Le exined to him seriously. A touch of anger swept over his face. "Le, the child is still young. Don''t say these words to him," he rebuked. Mili rushed forward and used all her strength to push Le away. "You shameless home wrecker, don''t spoil my brother. You are not his mommy. You are a bad woman. You ruined our family and drove our mommy away. That is why Mommy can''te to see my brother." Le really wanted to throw Mili to the ground and kill her. But with Zac and the bodyguards beside her, she could only hold back her anger. She held her breath and said in a subtle tone, "Mili, you are still a child. You are too young to understand what is going on between adult. My husband divorces your Mommy because he doesn''t like her. He loves me. Do you understand?" Rolling her dark eyes, Mili said, "ording to what you said, daddy doesn''t like you now. He likes the famous star, Landis, who is young and beautiful, and has a perfect figure. She is better than you in everything. Should daddy divorce you and marry Landis?" Hearing that, Zac could not help but burst intoughter. How smart of her to be so sharp tongued at such a young age. Le''s face turned ghastly pale. She was nearly choked to death, as if a bone was stuffed into her throat, unable to spit out or swallow. "Mili, haven''t your mommy told you that children should be obedient and not answer back to adult? It''s impolite to do so." "Auntie, everyone knows that it is immoral to destroy others'' marriage. But why did you do that?" Mili looked at her seriously, with a sharp light shone in her clear and pure eyes. Le was freaking out. She took a deep breath and tried her best to control her impulse to choke Mili to death. Zac had told her that if she couldn''t be a stepmother, she would be divorced. Now Landis was in a fierce situation, she couldn''t be wrong. "Well, let''s go inside. We came out for fun today and there are many small animals inside." As soon as she finished saying that, she was about to take Rabi''s hand. Seeing that, Mili quickly pulled Rabi to her side and said, "Brother, let''s go. Don''t talk to bad women." People turned their heads from time to time. Obviously, they were watched this show of a vicious stepmother. "Few stepmothers are good. They may bully such little children in the future," a woman with a child said. "What a shameless mistress!" An olddy spat on the ground. Le''s face turned blue and white. If she had a megaphone in her hand, she would shouted to everyone that she was not a mistress. She just wanted to take back her beloved man. His wife should be her! And Essie was the mistress, Landis was also the mistress. They both should disappear from this world, or else they will hinder her happy marriage life. "Come on in," Zac said coldly. He took the hands of both kids and walked towards the zoo. Le followed him closely, fearing to be ignored. Mili had been pouted. She was in a bad mood because of that woman. He was weak in the fight with Le, and her brother couldn''t help her at all. If only Dot was here, he would help her deal with that shameless home wrecker. When Le looked at her, a sinister expression was hidden in her eyes. This little bastard was always against her and embarrassed her. If she seized the opportunity, she would definitely kill her. Chapter 373 Keep The Relationship In Secret Chapter 373 Keep The Rtionship In Secret In the CEO Office of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. Different roses would be sent in every day, but today there was a special bunch of purple hyacinth. Its flower meaning was apology. She took a look at the card and saw the words on it, which read, "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday. Please don''t take my mommy''s words to heart.". It was from Walt. In fact, she had been ustomed to Mary''s sarcasm and oppression. She knew that she would definitely not have a better end than her mother if Mary hadn''t cared about Zac. Vicki was an arrogant and domineeringdy, while Mary was a snake heart of a Buddha face. It was much more difficult to deal with Mary. The feud between her and her mother could not be resolved, and the grudge between the previous generation was destined to affect the next generation. Even if there was no Le, there was little hope for her and Zac to recover. However, people were just so strange. They could control their bodies, but they couldn''t control their hearts. They loved the people they shouldn''t love. Although they knew that there would never be any result, they still loved the people they shouldn''t love. The rtionship between she and Zac was like the positive and negative pole of a ma. Once they got close to each other, they would be attracted together involuntarily. Nobody was able to separate from each other. As soon as it was off duty, Walt came and invited her to have lunch with him which served as his sincerely apologized to her. He knew if he didn''t do it himself, Essie wouldn''t go to his apartment to change his gauze for him anymore. "Brother, you don''t have to feel sorry about it. I already forgot what happened yesterday," with a smile on her face, she said indifferently. "Although you have divorced with Zac, we should not cut off our rtionship. We should keep in touch more often," Walt said with a smile. Essie nodded. She didn''t want to lose a friend just because of outsiders'' suspicion and gossip. It would make her feel guilty if she kept hiding. She and Walt found a nice spicy food restaurant for lunch. Walt had a wider eptance to food than his younger brother. He could eat all kinds of food, including sour, sweet and spicy food. He was indeed a man who had traveled around the world. After lunch, they went back to the car. When Walt took off his coat, she was surprised to find blood on his shirt. "Brother, is the wound on your back bleeding?" "I just felt a little pain. It doesn''t matter," In fact, the scab on his back, which was about to heal, was torn up by him intentionally. If the wound was healed, Essie would note to see him again. "It is bleeding. How can you say that it is okay? Go back to your apartment first. I''ll change the gauze for you," Essie said in a hurry. "Mommy have changed it for me. But she has never done the housework since she was a little girl. She probably could not do it well." Walt shook his head and sighed. Essie returned a thin smile. Born with a silver spoon in her mouth, Mary had been brought up in a wealthy and influential family since she was a child. It was natural for her not to do such trifles after she came back to the country and married into Rong family. When they arrived at Walt''s apartment, Essie took out the medical kit. Walt took off his shirt. She looked at the gauze wrapped around his back, and found that that was really clumsy. She opened the gauze slowly. When she saw the broken wound, she took a deep breath. It seemed to be more serious than yesterday. The wound was red and a little inmed. "Brother, did you get wet at the wound?" "I just took a shower," Walt said dismissively. Essie touched her forehead and sighed, "Brother, but your wound couldn''t be wet with water, or it will be inmed. I''ll buy a waterproof band aid for you. You can wear this first when you take a shower." "Okay." Walt nodded. Of course he knew that the wound couldn''t be wet, but he didn''t want to recover so soon, or she would nevere again. Essie applied hydrogen peroxide, iodine and anti-inmmatory ointment on his back and bandaged him with gauze. "Does it still hurt?" "I don''t feel pain if I don''t move." Walt smiled and enjoyed the moment when she was caring about him. "Have a good rest these days, keep away from water. And don''t do strenuous exercise. I will check it tomorrow when I change the medicine." Sheforted him in a tone as if he was a child. He was totally different from an icy guy. Walt was not as cold and domineering as icy guy was. He was much easier to get along with. "I''m d that you''re willing toe and change the gauze for me. I''m afraid that you''ll be angry and ignore me," Walt said with a pleasant smile on his face. "A clean hand wants no washing. It''s others'' business as long as you have a clear conscience." Essie smiled, revealing two sweet dimples on her cheeks. Zac nodded, with a touch of unexinable spirit shing across his eyes. He couldn''t tell Essie his feelings for her now that his mother had made a scene. If she knew about this, she would definitely be scared away and would never contact him again. "Have you met Zac recently?" he asked in a low voice. Essie sighed in her heart again. The big ogre wanted to be a marmot which would turn her to be his mistress. How could he let go of her? Now that they were the marmot, they should keep their rtionship as a secret. Otherwise, they would be criticized by everyone. "No, we haven''t met each other since he remarried." She shook her head. Walt sighed slightly. "Divorcing you is a loss to Zac." But it was a chance for him. Essie shrugged and said in a calm voice, "He and Le have gotten married. I will bless them." Although she didn''t know why Zac was going to marry Le, she was willing to help him hide his marriage and keep his secret that he didn''t want others to know. "It''s good that you think so," Walt said with aforting smile on his face. He didn''t want her to love his brother too much. The less she loved him, the more likely he would be to win her. "You have to look forward. The God has closed a door for you and will open another window for you. I want to find that window, not the door that will not be opened forever," While saying that, she seemed to have another idea in her mind. The God was a child who liked to y tricks on her. Even if the door was locked, God would lock her inside so that she would not be able to find that new window. "Yes, you are right. We should face the fact that there is not only one man, Zac in the world," Walt said with a smile, who seemed to be in a good mood. He believed that if Essie was with him, she would be happier than if she was with Zac. Mili and Rabi were happily ying around in the zoo. Suddenly, Rabi was startled by a lion and cried loudly. Mili hugged him like a big sister andforted him in a soft voice, "Brother, don''t be afraid. The lion is locked in a cage and it will not run out. If it gets out, Mili will protect you." Stroking Rabi''s head, Zac said, "Rabi, I''ve told you that you are a man. You have to be brave and don''t cry all the time." Rabi raised her little head, took a nce at him with his tearful eyes, and then looked at Mili, stopping crying. "I forget that I''m a man. I''m not afraid. My younger sister is not afraid. And I can''t afraid either." he wiped his tears with his small hands as he spoke. "Brother, you are the strongest." Mili gave him a thumbs up. Rabi broke into tears and smiled. He took hold of Mili''s hand and said, "Let''s go, sister. Let''s feed the monkey." "Okay." Mili nodded with a smile. While walking, she was singing, "Let''s go. Let''s go hand in hand." Zac watched to them with a doting smile. After leaving the monkey mountain, he took them to have dinner in a restaurant.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Rabi hadn''t used chopsticks yet. Seeing that Mili was eating with chopsticks by herself, he was surprised. "Sister, you know how to use chopsticks?" "I can use anything." Mili raised her eyebrows smugly. She was a gifted girl. Of course she could learn faster than others. Dot was more amazing than her. He had be a hacker under uncle''s guidance. Hearing that, Rabi lowered his head and looked a little disappointed. As an elder brother, he didn''t seem to be as good as his sister in everything. Mili noticed his abnormality and realized that she had said something wrong. She quickly said, "Brother, eating with chopsticks is very difficult. I''ve learned it for a long time at home. If you have to learn, and you must learn it much better than me." It was normal that her brother was not a gifted kid. But he was smart in front of all the other ordinary children. She couldn''t hurt her brother''s self-esteem. Mommy had told him that she couldn''t look down upon others just because she was smarter than others. Everyone had his own strong points and shorings. Hearing what she said, Rabi''s face was beaming again. "I will learn to eat with chopsticks too when I go back home." Zac looked at them with a knowing smile. He knew that Mili was encouraging Rabi. She was very sensible. She was able to take care of others at such a young age and she cared about others'' feelings. Le sat beside him, depressed. Since she got into the zoo, she had been disregarded and never paid any attention to by him. It was Essie''s bastard who attracted the attention of Zac and Rabi. As a result, she had no way to seek a sense of existence. "You have a sister now. Mommy and daddy will also give birth a little brother for you in the future, okay?" she said immediately when there was a moment of quiet. "My brother has a younger brother. My brother Dot is my older brother''s younger brother." Mili interrupted her. "You and your brother are not rted by his father. His daddy and I will have..." Le wanted to mention to give him a biological brother, but she swallowed it on the tip of her tongue. She almost forgot that Rabi was not actually Zac''s biological son. Mili red at her. She and the Dot were daddy''s own kids. But she didn''t want daddy to know that now. Zac cast a sidelong nce at Le with coldness in his eyes. "Le, don''t say that again." He didn''t want to hear it. Le pouted. Did she said anything wrong? They were not his biological kids but bastards of Essie and another guy. This little girl was as shameless as her mother, and it was really annoying to recognize Zac as her father. That was really annoying. Chapter 374 The Mistress Got Pregnant Chapter 374 The Mistress Got Pregnant Mili put her arms around Zac neck and kissed him on the face. "Daddy, Dot and I and brother are your kids. Please don''t have a baby with another man, okay?" "Okay. I won''t have any baby. I only want you," Zac said with a smile in the tone of coaxing a child. Le was very unhappy to hear that. Her situation was not so good. Besides the threats of Landis and Essie, as well as the resistance of the Rong family. Albert didn''t admit that she was his daughter-inw at all. He had said that she had to renounce Qin family if she wanted to step into the door of Rong family and be his daughter-inw. How could it be possible? Her mother''s family was her only support. Without Qin family''s support, she would have no one to back her up when she was wronged in the future in the Rong family. Who could help her? Now, she only hoped that she could give birth to a son for Zac as soon as possible. For the sake of his great grandson, the Rong family would ept her. "It''s not up to you kids to decide whether to have a brother or not. I guess the baby is in my belly. He wille out in nine months. " She smiled wickedly. Mili made a face at her and turned to Zac, "Daddy, did you put the little baby in her belly?" Zac was choked by what she said. Of course he didn''t. But it was hard to tell whether his double body did or not. "It''s not daddy who put the baby in. It''s God. If God wants to give a baby to me, then I will have one. If God doesn''t want to. Then it is impossible to force him to do so," he said meaningfully. Mili blinked her bright big eyes, as if she could not understand his words. Le felt that he was saying this to her, believing that God was not so cruel. She had waited and endured for so many years, and finally got him. God must give her a child and help her to tie him up. "We are sure to have a child, brother Zac," She said with full confidence. Her belly would be bigger in less than two or three months, because she did not take any contraception every time they were together. Zac hadn''t said anything about it. Anyway, even if she had a baby, it wouldn''t be his. If she had insisted to be the second Valery, he was willing to help her achieve her dream. Mili lowered her head and took a sip of the soup, her little head spinning fast. If a home wrecker had a little brother and daddy was reluctant to divorce her, things would get worse. She turned her big eyes to the sky outside the window. She didn''t know how to make the mistress unable to have a brother. She could only pray to the God. She decided that if she got up every morning, she would bend over the window and pray to God not to give the little baby to the horrible mistress. After lunch, they went to watch the animal performance. They didn''te back until four o''clock in the afternoon. Zac pulled over at an intersection in front of the vi. Mili got off the car and took the car of her home instead. She had thought that she had made it in a clever way so that no one would find out, but she never thought that Essie happened to drive by and saw what happened. She stared at her in disbelief. Oh my God! Mili came out of the car of Zac! She secretly went to visit Zac? Had Zac known about Mili and Dot''s identity? She was totally confused and flustered. Although she knew that she could not hide the truth all the time. The truth woulde to light one day, and she could not stop the father son rtionship between the children and Zac, but she did not expect that it was at this time. Zac had married another woman. What if he had to fight with her for custody? What worried her most was that Le would not ept her children. If she cooperated with Mary, nobody knew what would happen to her children. The moment Mili entered the room, she dragged her in. "Where did you go today?" She had to make it clear to him. "To... Sworn mother''s home," Mili replied in a low voice. She lowered her eyes, not daring to look at her. She knew that it was wrong to lie, but it was said in the book that if it was a white lie, it could be forgiven. In her eyes, the lie she told now should be a white lie? Essie frowned and asked in a serious tone, "Have I ever told you the story of ''The wolf ising''?" "Mommy..." Mili''s little head drooped, and her chin almost touched her cor. "I''ll ask you one more time. Where have you been?" There was a hint of anger in her voice. Mili could tell that her mother was angry. Did she already know her little secret? "Mommy, can you stop being mad at me if I told you?" she said haltingly, rubbing her small hands. "You have to tell me everything in detail. You can''t hide anything from me. Otherwise, I will lock you up and punish you for not being able to go out for three months," Essie bit her lips and said in a stern voice. Mili peeked at her from her thick eyshes and faltered, "Today, I I went to the zoo with dad and brother." "You secretly went to see daddy without informing me, right?" With her heart beating fast and her hands sweating nervously, Essie was thinking what she should do if Zac knew the truth? "Yes." Michelle nodded. "I don''t want daddy to be with that bad mistress. I want daddy to be reconciled with you. But don''t worry. I didn''t tell Daddy our secret. He thought I and Dot the kids of you and daddy Hanson." Essie breathed a sigh of relief, but soon sadness crept up to her. She hugged Mili in her arms and said, "Promise me, don''t go to see daddy secretly anymore." "Why? Daddy treats me well. He said that although I''m not his child, he still treats me as his daughter. " Mili put her little face in her arms, ying with her. She sighed softly. She was worried about leaving Mili alone with Zac. After all, she was just a kid. It would be terrible if she spilled the truth. "Baby, daddy has wife at home now. If you go to see him often, his wife will be unhappy," Essie said slowly. "I know. That home wrecker is with us. She said that she would have a baby with Daddy. If they really have a baby, daddy can''t be with us anymore, right?" Mili lowered her head in frustration. Hearing that, Essie''s heart trembled slightly. Le wanted to strengthen her position by pregnancy. However, if freezing guy didn''t want to touch her, the child would only bring disaster to her. It would be better for her to pray that she wouldn''t get pregnant. "Baby." She touched Mili''s head. "It''s impolite to call that aunt like this. That''s the business of adults. You''re a child. Don''t meddle in it, okay?" "But if it weren''t for her, you wouldn''t have divorced with Daddy, would you?" Mili pouted. "Aunt wants to marry Daddy because she loves daddy so much. It''s not her fault to live with him, she just use the wrong way," Essie exined. She had never spoken ill of anyone, even her enemy, in front of her children. "A home wrecker is a bad woman," Mili insisted. No matter what her mother said, she would not change her disgust for Le. "This is the business of adults. It has nothing to do with you kids. As long as she doesn''t do anything to hurt you, you should be polite to her. Don''t say the word ''mistress'' again, okay?" Essie said in a harsher tone. Pursing her lips, Mili disagreed with what her mother said. How could it not be the child''s business? If the adult couldn''t handle it well, it would affect the child''s life. If they divorced, the baby''s happy family would be broken up. "Mommy, if I agree that I should be polite to her, can you allow me to see daddy often?" Mili shook her arm and looked at her pitifully. The pleading eyes made Essie softened her heart. Wasn''t it too cruel to sever the father daughter rtionship now that they had met? "Do you like Daddy?" "Yes, I like him very much." Mili nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "Daddy also likes me very much. He said I was his little princess. He also said that he envied daddy Hanson to have a daughter as lovely as me. If only I were his daughter." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Really?" Essie said, stroking her little face. A tyrant like Zac was arrogant and superior. Generally speaking, it was impossible for him to ept her who cheated on him and their child. He was unusually generous, perhaps not only because she was the only woman who could vent his desire for him? Did it mean that he really liked her a little bit? As she thought of this, her face turned red and she smiled slightly unconsciously. "Well, as long as you promise me that you will be careful and never disclose our little secrets, I will allow you to meet daddy." "I promise!" Mili raised her palm and nodded seriously. Outside, there was a low sigh outside the door. When Essie opened the door, she saw Dot standing outside. When he saw his mother ask sister to her room with a serious look, he guessed that she might have been exposed. He was afraid that she would get angry, so he always hid outside to eavesdrop and pay attention to the situation. "You also know sister''s secret, don''t you?" Essie called him in. Dot replied in a low voice. He grunted and rested his chin with his little hand. Then he sighed again, "It is a pitty to look like daddy. I can''t go out to y with him like my sister does." Essie stroke his head. "Baby, mommy promise you that I will tell daddy who you are after I deal with the matter in your grandpa''s home, okay?" "Okay." Dot nodded obediently. Since mommy took over the Xu''s group, she had been very busy. She had a lot of things to do, and there were many enemies to deal with. He couldn''t make trouble for her, so he have to be obedient to her, so that she wouldn''t have any worries. Recently, the entertainment circle was buzzing again. Because some paparazzi had photographed that Landis went to the hospital to visit the obstetrics and gynecology department, a news about her pregnancy spread quickly online. In the CEO''s office of the Emperor group, Zac''s face was gloomy. Chapter 375 The Little Girl Was Worried Chapter 375 The Little Girl Was Worried The whole thing was out of his expectation. His double body Fred stood in front of the desk, trembling with fear that he would get angry. He drew lots with Jay, Marlon, Ford and Peter. Atst, he got Landis and Ford got Le. He should have learned from Ford to make that woman drink a ss of red wine with contraception beforehand, so that he could make sure everything was all right. "Boss, this time it was an ident, the condom broke." He scratched his head and said awkwardly, "I was going to buy her the medicine, but she said she could deal with it by herself. It turned out we got trapped eventually." "She did not deal with it at all because she left your child here on purpose," William said, pping on the back of his head. He was too careless to be deceived by Landis. "Boss, it''s okay as long as you don''t admit it. Anyway, it''s not yours. That woman was sleeping with many people many times. Even if she was pregnant, who knows whose kid it is?" Fred scratched his head. He didn''t want to be a father, nor did he want to make his boss a father. He couldn''t bear such a charge! "She thought she had hooked up with boss. How could she possibly have another man?" William said, giving him a warning look. "Let her have an abortion," Zac said in a cold tone, with a killing intent on his face. He wouldn''t bother about the baby''s identity in case that the matter of his double body would be exposed. A weird cold light streaked across William''s face. "In fact, we don''t need to do anything. Someone will take care of it for us." Zac didn''t say anything. His eyes became deep. Not long after William and Fred left, Le came to the office and med him angrily. "Zac, is it true that Landis is pregnant?" She was on the verge of death. This month, she was normal with no signs of pregnancy. Her period came as usual. Landis, the tramp, finally got the news. Wasn''t this a huge irony? Holding his forehead, Zac said in a helpless tone, "It was an ident." It was so dark in Le''s eyes that as if she had been hit by a heavy blow. She must have fainted if she hadn''t held the corner of the table in time. Why did this kind of ident happen to the mistress? She looked forward to have this kind of ident, but it was all gone. "What are you going to do with it?" Her voice trembled with anger. "If she doesn''t want to have an abortion. I don''t care. Let her made the decision herself." Zac sighed. He stood up, walked to her side and put his arm around her. "Don''t worry. The bastard doesn''t count in our family. Unless you can''t have the baby, it will never threaten your position." Le didn''t feel relieved but angry and resentful. She wished she could fly to Landis right now and kick her belly, kicking away the bastard in it. "Brother Zac, we can''t let her keep this baby. Ask her to have an abortion right now." She was so excited that she almost screamed. "Why not?" It sounded like he was talking about something unimportant. "What if she threatened you with the baby?" Le''s eyes were full of worry. Of course, what worried her most was that Landis would threaten her as the wife of Zac. "She wants nothing but money and fame. I''ll satisfy her," Zac shrugged and said indifferently. "Woman, as greedy as her, has endless desires. Once she has your child, she will threaten you for a lifetime." Le could not control her tongue and emotion at all. Now, there was only one thought in her mind, that was, she would never let Landis give birth to the baby. "Le, you should know that polygamy is allowed in our family. If ites to the worst, we can let her in as the second wife of me and get along with you like sisters. We are happy together, isn''t it good?" Zac said slowly. Le was so angry that she almost suffocated to death. "It''s impossible. I will never allow you to have a mistress," she screamed. Zac''s eyes became sharp, and his face became extremely fierce. "Tolerance and friendly are the basic moral qualities of a daughter-inw of the Rong family. When Valery and Essie lived in the Rong Mansion together in the past, Essie cared about her a lot. But she didn''t know what was good for her, and that was why she ended up like this. You have to prove to the elders of the Rong family that you are more suitable to be a daughter-inw of the Rong family than Essie. If you can''t even tolerate a mistress, you will never be qualified to be the hostess." Le trembled with anger. ''It''s true that to fend off one danger only to fall prey to another." It was not easy for her to win the game and get him back after driving Essie away. After only a few days of peace, there was a mistress appearing and she was pregnant. Until now, the Rong family refused to ept her as their mistress. If they had a son, they would help the mistress and kick her out. She couldn''t let such a terrible thing happen. She couldn''t keep the child, definitely not. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Brother Zac, it is all my fault. I was too emotional just now. Don''t worry. I will be a tolerant and generous wife. I will go to visit Landis in the afternoon and let her have a good rest." She tried her best to force a smile through her stiff mouth. "Good." Zac patted her on the shoulder. "I knew you would be better than Essie." "Yes." Le nodded meekly, a malicious and cold light shed through her eyes. On the other side of the Dragon City, Mili rushed to the study when she heard that Landis was pregnant. "Mommy, there is something wrong. There is no brother in aunt Le''s belly. There is a brother in Landis''s belly." After her mother taught her, she actively corrected herself, not to call Le ''the bad mistress'', but ''aunt Le''. She then took the iPad and read it. The iPad was on her hand, and she looked calm on her face, but she was actually a little surprised when she read the news. What was going on with icy guy? Was he enjoying to y the role of father? "Mommy, what should we do? If Landis has a younger brother, will you and daddy not be able to reconcile?" Mili was as anxious as a cat on a hot pan. "Baby." "Your daddy is a powerful man. He was sure to handle it well," Essie added, patting her head. Handle? What should he do with the baby since the baby was in the belly? She pouted, crossed her arms over her chest, and said angrily, "I think you and Daddy are too muddled to deal with things at all, or you won''t be like this!" Essie was sweating. The words of her daughter hit the nail on the head! It seemed that the rtionship between her and Zac was in a mess. The more unreasonable it was, the more chaotic it was. "Baby, after our family teacheres here to finish her ss, I will take you and Dot to the park to y, OK?" She tried to change the topic. "I don''t want to go to the park. I want to go to sworn mommy''s shooting site. I haven''t seen her for a long time. I miss her very much," Mili said in a childish voice. In fact, she had another n in her mind. Landis was the second heroine of the movie that Eva was filming. She wanted to meet this despicable woman, and knew her enemy as well as herself. A hundred battles would be no threat to her. But Essie didn''t know what her daughter was thinking about. She touched her nose with love and said, "Okay, then let''s go to the film set and visit mommy Eva." As a matter of fact, the movie that was going to take ce in the afternoon was about to be filmed by the opponent acting of Eva and Landis. Landis was now a hot topic in the entertainment circle, being very popr, and because of her baby in the belly of a big boss, she did not take any Eva seriously. She wasining that the dressing room was not as spacious as Eva''s "The makeup room is so small and it is stuffy and hot. If you don''t change another one for me, I won''t shoot." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The director was at a loss for words. On the whole crew, only she and Eva owned an independent makeup room, and her makeup room was only second to Eva''s, so if she wanted to change, she had to cope with Eva. Eva was a good actress know to all. Yet, she was a neer who had just cut a striking figure. Since she had been involved in a scandal with their big boss, she thought it was possible for her to be a tie as Eva. How was that possible? Besides, Evan had a close rtionship with the big boss and with Mr. Xu''s support. How could Landis be so arrogant with her temporary fame? When the assistant director tried tomunicate with Landis, Essie brought Mili here. "Mommy Eva..." Mili ran to Eva and held her in her arms. "Mili baby!" Eva held her up and kissed her pink face lovingly. "mommy Eva, I miss you so much. You haven''te to see me and Dot this week." Mili rubbed her face with her chubby little hand. "Mommy Eva have some work to do, and I''ll go to see you and Dot after I finish," Eva said with a smile. "Mommy and I will stay here to watch you film. Let''s eat pizza after you finish, shall we?" Mili said. "Okay." Eva nodded. Essie touched her little head and said, "You have to stay on the sideter. You can''t run around or make trouble. Otherwise, I''ll take you home." "Don''t worry, Mommy. I am a good girl." Mili promised seriously. She looked around and soon fell on Landis who was not far away from them. As expected, the fourth mistress was here. Landis also saw them. It was the first time she saw Essie, but she had heard a lot about her. His ex- wife was just like outdated food. No matter how beautiful and shiny the appearance was, it was not fresh inside, so she was not a threat to her. Mili ran towards her, jumping up and down. "Auntie, you''re so beautiful. You''re prettier than aunt Le. No wonder my dad likes you." Landis was slightly shocked. "Your daddy?" Mili covered her mouth with her hand and lowered her voice. "He''s my mommy''s ex-husband, and he''s your gossiping boyfriend." "Okay." Landis nodded. It was said that Essie had two kids with the CEO of Be in America. They were not Zac''s. However, they had been a couple before. It was natural that the children called Zac father. The aunt Le she was talking about should be Le Qin, the current wife of Zac. Hearing that she said she was more beautiful than Le, Landis was very happy. Anyhow, Essie was the ex-wife, so she didn''t have to keep her in mind. Her current enemy was Le Qin. "Little girl, do you have a good rtionship with your daddy?" Chapter 376 The Little Girls Plan (Part One) Chapter 376 The Little Girl''s n (Part One) "Great. My daddy likes me very much. He said I am his little princess. Even aunt Le doesn''t dare to bully me. If she wants to bully me, dad will scold her," Mili said with her head shaking. "Really?" Landis smiled faintly, with a sh of strange light in her eyes. It seemed that she should be more friendly to this wimpy kid and take advantage of her to please Zac. "Aunt, I have something to tell you." Mili walked to her and whispered in her ear, "My dad is very happy when he knows that you have a little brother. But my aunt Le was so angry that she almost lost her temper. She spent the whole day cursing you. She said you were a shameless whore and cursed your child miscarriage and shut out from the entertainment circle," she said this on purpose. Since the fourth mistress was already pregnant, yet, the third mistress didn''t. It would be a wonder if she didn''t pass out. Two dogs strive for a bone and a third runs away with it. She wanted aunt Le fight with Landis like the crane and m''s fight. So that her mother could be the fisherman and put her father in the basket. Hearing what she said, a me of anger shed across Landis''s face. No one would doubt the words of a three-year-old kid. She thought Le must hate her to the core. She and Zac were still newlyweds, but she had a rtionship with him and gained a child. As long as she made efforts, Le would have the same result as Essie. "Little girl, does your aunt Le always bully you?" "Well, she is really harsh to me." Mili lowered her head and pouted, looking pathetic. After swallowing some saliva, she asked in a very loud voice, "If you marry my dad, will you be kind to me?" "Of course. I like children the most. I will buy you many toys and new clothes in the future," Landis said with a smile. "You are so kind. Please help me drive the bad aunt Le away." Mili wrapped her arms around her neck and kissed her on the cheek. "Don''t mess with Auntie, Mili," Essie said, taking her hand. "It doesn''t matter. Your daughter is so cute." Putting her hands on her abdomen, Landis continued, "I hope my child will be as cute as her after birth." This was a verbal warning from the divorced wife of Zac. She would never have the chance to get back together with him again. Don''t have any fantasy about it. Essie did not take it serious at all. She express her care to her instead. "You''re pregnant. You need to take good care of yourself. Don''t work too hard." "After I finish shooting this drama, I''ll stop my work to have a good rest for the sake of my baby," Landis said. She smiled to herself. It seemed that this divorced wife was losing her strength. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "I''ll take the my kid to the back of the room, and won''t disturb you," Essie said and took Mili away. At this moment, Landis''s mood was much better. She looked like the winner. She did not bother to care about the dressing room. She called her assistant toe in and dress up. The director breathed a sigh of relief and asked everyone to begin shooting. However, no one noticed Leing over from a distance. She was the wife of the big boss. Of course the crew dared not to stop her, so they let her in. Mili was the first to see Le. She gently tugged at the sleeves of Essie, "Mommy, Auntie Le is here. She muste to look for Landis." Essie turned to looked at her, "Baby, it''s none of our business. Just ignore it." "Will they fight?" Mili''s long thick eyshes fluttered, and she was about to watch the show. "Don''t worry. It won''t happen. All of us are civilized people. They won''t fight with each other," Essie said, patting her head. Mili puckered up her lips and felt really disappointed. She thought that they should start a fight as soon as possible so that there would be more fun. In any case, the two women were equally hateful. She twirled her big ck eyes, giving out a sly starlight. "Mommy, I want to say hello to aunt Le. Do you mind?" After hesitating for a while, she nodded and said, "Okay, go ahead. Remember to be polite." "Okay." Mili nodded her head with a sweet smile, and then she ran to Le with her skipping pace. Meanwhile, Essie told the bodyguards to follow her nearby. Le was startled when she saw Mili. Where did this little bastarde from? She was everywhere. "Auntie Le!" Mili pretended to sound sweet. Le was stunned by her words. Why did she change the way he called her? Wasn''t she calling her ''bad mistress''? But she didn''t like the word ''aunt Le'' either, because she was actually a wife not a concubine. "What are you doing here?" "I''m here to visit mommy Eva. She is filming." Mili replied. "Okay," Le responded perfunctorily. She didn''t want to talk to her because she came here with something serious. Mili had already guessed what was on her mind. She smiled and said, "Auntie Le, you are looking for Landis, right? She is changing her clothes in the dressing room. You can''t go in now." "Kid, no one ever tells you that kids are not cute if they are too smart." Le red at her. Crossing her arms over her chest, Mili sighed. "I have talked to aunt Landis for a long time, and she kept talking about you. I was going to tell you, but if you don''t want to hear, forget it." A gleam shed through Le''s eyes. "Tell me, what did you talk?" "Promise me that you will buy a Barbie doll for me tomorrow and I will tell you." Mili tried to bargain with her so that she would not doubt what she said. Chapter 377 The Little Girls Plan (Part Two) Chapter 377 The Little Girl''s n (Part Two) "Okay, I''ll buy it for you as long as you tell me what are you talking about." Le nodded. Mili took her to a corner where nobody noticed. She covered her mouth with her little hand and lowered her voice, "Do you know that auntie Landis is pregnant with a little brother?" ''That is why I came here, '' Le pouted as she thought. "She said she would be my new mommy soon and Daddy would divorce you and marry her when my little brother was born," Mili added. "She''s daydreaming." Le spat on the ground. She was so angry that she felt like her hair was going to get burnt. "I said Daddy liked you very much and would never divorce you. But she said men are all the same. You are a flower of a wanton beauty and she is a fresh flower bud, sooner orter she will rece you." Mili said in a serious tone. And then she asked in a curious tone deliberately, "Aunt Le, what does a wanton slut mean?" Le was furious, this shameless fox was so rampant, if she did not teach her a good lesson, she would not know her power! "What else did she say?" she asked, gritting her teeth. Mili scratched her head and pretended to be remembering something. "She also said something very complicated. She said something like she was an F cup. And you were the D cup. You were a little smaller than hers. The hand feel was not good." These were the lines that she heard from the TV. She did the same and asked, "Auntie Le, what is F cup? What is D cup?" Le''s face turned red, which was more horrible than pig liver. How dare sheugh at her small breasts? Hers were genuine. And who could tell if the bitch''s were stuffed with silica gel? Mili added, "Auntie Le, didn''t you say you were pregnant with a little brother? Why are your little baby missing? Yet, auntie Landis is carrying a little baby. Are your little baby now living in auntie Landis''s belly?" It looked like she was reciting a tongue twister, but Le knew what she meant. This child did not belong to Landis at all. It must be a mistake made by God. The anger and hatred in her heart were like fire balloons that were about to burst out, burning her reason. Originally, she just wanted to warn Landis not to be too arrogant, but now she decided to teach her a lesson. Then she walked toward the dressing room in a huff. Mili watched her from behind with a secret smile on her lips. Landis was about to leave when she changed her costume. She was shocked to see Le! She came so fast! "Mrs. Rong, what can I do for you?" Before she finished her words, Le pped on her face hard. With a heavy sound, there were five bright red fingerprints on her white face. "You bitch, how dare you rob my husband? You must be tired of living!" An exasperated look surfaced on Landis''s face. Another crisp sound of pping came out from the silent dressing room, and this time it was the p from Landis who fought back. "Don''t think I''m afraid of you. I''m not a woman to be trifled with." No one dared to hit her since she was a little girl. Le got extremely angry and kicked at Landis''s belly. She put forth all her strength to kick Landis''s belly. In this case, Landis must have lost her baby, but she dodged. She had learned the karate and was prepared for Le, so she knew it. She turned around and kicked her with a sweep leg. Then Le fell down on the ground heavily like a mud stained dog. "If you want to fight, you''re no match for me." Landis responded with a groan. It took Le a long time to get back on her feet. She was so angry that she wanted to scream. She underestimated her enemy this time. If she knew that the little bitch was so good at fighting, she would bring more helpers. "Do you know who I am? No one dares to offend me in Dragon City. I remembered what you did to me today. I''ll get even with youter," she struggled to get up and said with her teeth clenched. "Aren''t you the adopted daughter of Qin family? So what? You are not a biological daughter." Landis sneered, her eyes full of contempt. Rage flushed all over Le''s face. The lean camel was bigger than a horse. This little bitch underestimated her. She had means. She must let her know how powerful she was by then. "Don''t becent. I''ll always be Mrs. Rong. You have no chance to get this position." "I don''t think so. As far as I''m concerned, if he can divorce once, he can do it twice." Landis was full of confidence. There was no unmovable man. There were onlyzy mistresses. "Don''t think you are somebody just because you are pregnant. In the Rong family, a son out of wedlock means nothing." Le''s face turned blue and white. She really wanted to kick the home wrecker to death, but unfortunately she could not defeat her. "After I be the wife of Zac, my child is not a bastard," Landis said casually. You would have to pray that you could give birth to this baby! A cold light shed through Le''s eyes. "Let''s see who is more powerful." She stamped her feet angrily and turned around to leave. She didn''t leave. She looked around the scene and then looked at Essie. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Since the wimpy kid was here, she must be here, too. She couldn''t vent her anger so she took this woman as her punching bag. If she was in a bad situation. She couldn''t let this woman live peacefully. If she wanted to make a fool of herself, she would die more miserably. Chapter 378 It Was Not Right To Have An Affair (Part One) Chapter 378 It Was Not Right To Have An Affair (Part One) She tidied up her clothes and hair, she could not let her see the bruises in it. "Essie Yi, I guess you are here for Landis too, aren''t you?" she walked over and asked in a casual tone deliberately. Essie nced at her indifferently, and asked the bodyguards to take Mili to the goldfish pool ahead. She didn''t want her child to hear what they were talking about. After Mili left, she smiled and said, "I have nothing to do with Landis. Why do Ie to her?" "Don''t y dumb with me. You never gave up on Zac. I know it." Le curled her lips. With a casual smile, she continued, "I''m very busy right now. I even have a date until next month. Your cousin is going to have dinner with me tomorrow. I don''t think I have time to pay attention to my ex- husband." The corners of Le''s mouth twitched slightly. "Don''t try to find any excuse. The more you hide it, the more I feel that something is wrong with you. Actually, it''s only a matter of time for brother Zac to abandon you. The person he loves is me. He has no feelings for you at all." Taking a sip of water from the bottle on the table, Essie said in a sarcastic tone, "I just saw you walk out of Landis''s make-up room. You looked really frustrated. Did you fail to get even with her?" Le''s face turned a little pale. "You underestimated me. I have a lot of ways to deal with the mistress. If anyone dares to destroy my marriage with brother Zac, I will surely let him die a horrible death." Essie smiled and said, "I will hope you seed." Le snorted and rolled her eyes, showing a cunning light. "Are you really not nervous since Landis got pregnant?" Essie said indifferently, "I think it is quite a good thing. They must be very d that the olddy since grandfather and grandmother of the Rong family have expected to have a great grandson." "Bastards never count in Rong family," Le clenched her teeth, pretending to be indifferent. The reason why she came here was to strike a blow to Essie and to let her anger released. She didn''t want her to be the one who took the initiative and let her win. "Illegitimate child may not be illegitimate forever. As long as the old grandma and grandpa like them, they can help his mother. It''s not surprising that his mother is noble because of her son in such a rich family. My aunt Elizabeth got the position only by giving birth to a son, didn''t she?" Essie slowly said. The nerves on the forehead of Le were throbbing intensely. "Brother Zac said this child was completely an ident. He didn''t want Landis to get pregnant at all. I''m the only one he loves and nothing has been changed. He just y with Landis. It is impossible for him to marry her." She tried to keep her voice calm to hide her guilt and worry. With a slight sigh, Essie said, "People say that it would do you no good if you show off you loves to each other in front of others too often. It seems that is quite right considering it in your case. You''d better try to keep a low profile in the future, and don''t go out to show off your love all the time. In case that the fifth mistresses into view in a few days." Every time she heard the words of her showing of their love, she would get goose bumps and felt sick. She knew that she intended to give her a blow. People would chose the weak to bully and avoid to confront the strong. She was defeated by Landis. So she thought that the ex-wife was the weak one so she coulde over and bully her in order to vent her anger. Anger shed in Le''s eyes. She wanted to show off. Only in this way could she keep hypnotizing herself andforting herself. She said, "I know that since you married Zac until now, he has never really liked you. You will inevitably feel disappointed. But you have no choice. He and I have such a deep love to each other that no one could step in our rtionship. Whether you want to hear it or not, it''s a fact that will never be changed." When Essie heard what she said, she looked as calm as water, without any emotional fluctuation appearing on her face. She said, "You should have told this to Landis, not me." Le''s face turned blue. The mistress was powerful, and got pregnant. She was not confident, and only in front of the defeated ex-wife, who was driven away by her, she could freely show off. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "It''s just that I know you well, so I will talk with you. I have never paid much attention to such kind of person as Landis. I will be degrading myself if I do." With a faint smile, Essie stood up and said, "Excuse me, I have to go to there with Mili. I have to go now." After that, she walked straight to the pond without waiting for her response. She didn''t want to listen to her craps anymore. Le snorted and turned around to walk out of the filming site. This woman would always be trampled under her feet, and she would never be able to turn over for the rest of her life. After the dinner with Eva, Essie received a call from Zac asking her to go to the Jade Mountain. She was a little curious about what happened to Landis. After sending Mili home, she went to the Jade Mountain. "Congrattions, my ex-husband. You''re going to be a daddy?" She wrapped her right hand with her left hand and made a gesture of congrattion to him. Zac knew that she was joking. He stretched out his hand and pulled her to his side to constrain her. With a wicked smile on his face, he said, "I''m almost thirty years old, and it is time for me to have a baby." Essie shook her head and sighed gently, "The script is a bit old-fashioned. Can youe up with some new ideas?" Chapter 379 It Was Not Right To Have An Affair (Part Two) Chapter 379 It Was Not Right To Have An Affair (Part Two) Stroking the tip of her nose, Zac said, "Don''t worry. It''s going to be a splendid show. Just get the popcorn ready and wait to see." Essie cast a sidelong nce at him and asked with a serious look, "Did you arrange this on purpose?" "No, it''s not." Zac frowned. "It was an ident. The idiot Fred was set up by Landis because of his carelessness." "I knew it. You''re not that stupid to make yourself a father again." After a pause, Essie asked, "What are you going to do? Do you want Landis to get rid of it or keep it?" "Just wait and see." Zac said in a casual tone. Essie understood what he meant. He didn''t care. There must be someone who was in a hurry to solve the problem for him. "Today, I took Mili to visit Eva, and Le went there as well. She went there to look for Landis. It seemed that they had a bad time in her dressing room," she said in a dismissive tone, as if she was just describing an insignificant thing without any emotion. "I know." Holding the back of his head with his hands, Zac asked people to watch over Le, in order to find out the scheme behind her. However, she had been doing nothing recently and acted cautiously. It seemed that the people behind the scenes were wary and knew that he would track her down to the end. So they had no contact with Le. "Frozen guy, now that your wife and mistress are killing each other for you, are you very happy and enjoyed it?" Essie nced at him, pretending to be angry. Everyone liked to be ttered, especially people like him, who was an arrogant and overbearing devil. Holding her chin with his index finger, Zac said, "I just like to see you jealous for me." "Then you must be disappointed." Essie frowned and said, "I''m your ex-wife and you''ve already be the man of the past. I''m just looking forward and never look back, so I''m absolutely not going to be involved in the battle of your wife and mistress." Zac reached out and put his arm around her shoulders. With a faint smile on his face, he said, "Right now, your task is to watch the y with me. You don''t need to care about anything else. But don''t worry. And I''m your man on the current and will always be in the entire life. As for the issue of getting back together, I am the one for you. If you leave me, you will die with regret." Was he confident or narcissistic? Again, Essie criticized in her heart, ''This guy must have saved the whole gxy in his previous life. Otherwise, how could he be so arrogant?'' "You''d better solve the problem of your wife and mistress first. I don''t want to be involved in any trouble." She pouted. What worried her most was that his wife and his mistress were in a fight and suddenly joined forces to deal with her, his ex-wife. She was almost suffocated by Xu family''s affairs, so she had no time to get involved in her ex-husband''s affairs. "Don''t worry. I know what to do." Zac patted her on the shoulder. He wouldn''t let the ident happen of Landis again. Next time, he would choose a more cautious person. And this time, Essie didn''t say anything more. She wasn''t his wife anymore. She couldn''t get involved in his business, nor could she have a say in it. But... ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Why didn''t you tell me that Mili came to you?" She had to ask about her daughter. "You know it?" Zac was slightly surprised. "I don''t even know such an important thing. Am I ipetent as a mother?" Essie curled her lips again. She had been so busy with the Xu''s Group these days that she really neglected the children. "You don''t want her to be with me?" The deep and dark eyes of Zac seemed to be covered by haze. The little elf told him that if her mommy knew, she was not allowed toe and see him again. "No, I just don''t want to be kept in the dark," Essie said as he shook his head. If she didn''t do that out of impulsion, she would not prevent the father daughter rtionship between them from continuing. "So, can I still meet with Mili?" A little starlight flew into Zac''s eyes, dispelling the darkness. "Yes." Essie said in a low voice, "She likes you." A gentle smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. He liked this fairy very much. He liked to be her father. "When will you have a daughter as cute as Mili?" He stretched out his hands and held her slender waist. "We have divorced. If you want to have a baby, it would be your wife and mistress who do it for you. It has nothing to do with me." She red at him with pretended anger. They had already had two children. She didn''t want to give him a third one. "You are talking angry words again." Zac sighed in a low voice and a helpless look appeared on his face. Essie lowered her eyes again, and her thick eyshes drew two shadows. Although she knew the fact that he married other woman out of some unspeakable reason, it was like a thorn in her heart. She wouldn''t feel it if she didn''t touch it. But once she touched it, the sharp pain would follow and make her unbearable. She couldn''t ept the extramarital affair, whether it was moral or conscience. At the beginning, Elizabeth shamelessly destroyed her family and maliciously harmed her and her mother. She would never forget her hatred for life. She didn''t want to be the same person, even though she had her own difficulties. "Before your marriage with Le ends, I think we''d better keep a pure rtionship, or I will hate myself," she whispered, her voice as soft as a mosquito. A bitter smile appeared on Zac''s face. "If it makes you feel better, I respect you, but..." Chapter 380 Let It Sleep With You Chapter 380 Let It Sleep With You He paused and tightened his arms around his waist. "You must appear at any time I want. You can''t refuse me with any reason. If you provoke me again, I will punish you." He said in a threatening tone. "Okay." She couldn''t help but shiver. He was a demon. She could only obey his orders and couldn''t disobey. "Good girl." He gently pinched the tip of her chin, and a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. The big ogre liked obedient women. If she could lie down obediently under his body so that he could vent his desire, it would be more perfect for him. After bathing, she went to her room. When she opened the closet and was about to look for some clothes, her eyes fell on the shelf. What was on it was... Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She was surprised and picked it up. "Icy guy, didn''t you say that you had thrown my Barbie into the trash can?" Her voice trembled with excitement. "I picked it up when I saw itst time when I got home," standing behind her, Zac said casually, as if he was talking about something unimportant. Huh! You threw it into the trash can a dozen years ago, and now you can''t even get it back? You kept your trash in your home for a dozen years? Essie turned around and made a face towards him. All of a sudden, she was in a good mood, as if a gust of wind blew, dispelling the haze that had umted in her heart. She sat on the couch and looked at her custom-made Barbie doll. She felt like she was back in her childhood. This was the presents from Baron for her seventh birthday. The clothes, shoes and other jewels were all in ordance with the sketch of her own design. Seeing the smile on her face, Zac raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He knew that she would be happy to see it, so he specially brought it here from the Rong Mansion. "You were very cute when you were a child." He leaned against the back of the sofa, looking at her with a meaningful and intriguing look in his eyes. Her curly long eyshes flickered wittily, revealing a sly light. "Afterst time I was poisoned and passed out, I remembered of a lot of things in childhood, but I still can''t remember how I made you suffer from hidden diseases? Can you tell me a little?" Zac choked hardly. A strange smile appeared on his face. He didn''t want to talk about it. It was really hard to say. "No wonder you often have think different from other people. You are really thinking out of the box most of the time." He flicked her forehead. She gave him an aggrieved look. It seemed impossible to find out the secret from his mouth, and she had to try to remember it with her might. Since she could pick up the lost memory again, it meant that her brain still had the ability to repair itself. She believed that one day, she would be able to regain her memory. "Never mind. I will recall it by myself. I''ve seen that my hippocampus begin to restore itself. I''m sure I''ll be able to remember all the loopholes in my memory." Zac touched his chin and said in a serious tone, "Tell me, what have you remembered?" "I remembered the golf match that was held to select my fiancee. And I went to Rong Mansion to send the engagement token..." She looked at the Barbie doll in her hand and said in a sad voice, "I didn''t expect that we would meet again." "Do you still remember what aunt Bonney said to you?" Zac held her in his arms, the look in his eyes was like he was looking at the world treasure which was recovered after gain after lost. "Every cloud has a silver lining," she said slowly, stressing each syble. "We will not be separated." He kissed her forehead affectionately. The warm of his lips was like sunshine warmed her frozen heart. She buried her head in his arms and tried to absorb his heat to keep the temperature of her chest from cooling down. He was more optimistic than her because he didn''t know that besides Le, the biggest obstacle between them was the grudge between thest generation. As long as they got along well with each other, this feud would break out sooner orter. Then they would have to make the final decision between family affection and their love. "Little fool, don''t worry. Everything will be okay. Have confidence in us, okay?" He gently stroked her head and his voice was so soft and dripping. She didn''t answer, but buried her head deeper. How she wished she could be as stubborn as a snail, who would hide and avoid danger, so that she could save a lot of troubles and sorrows. After a long while, she sat up and fiddled with the doll in her hand. All of a sudden, she stared at the ne on its chest. ''This ne looks so familiar. I seem to have seen it somewhere before.'' As her eyeballs rolled, a sh of lightning shed through her mind. It urred to her that three years ago at a jewelry exhibition in Yang City, Le had worn the same ne to there. She said that it was a birthday gift from Zac, and that he had designed it for her in person. "Is this ne on Barbie dolls when I gave it to you?" "How could you not remember your own things?" Zac smiled mischievously. He seemed to have known what she wanted to ask. "I don''t remember many things, you know." She gave him a ming look. Zac rubbed the bead on the ne with his finger and said slowly, "I identally broke that original one, so I drew it ording to my memory and asked it to be customized. But the servant forgot to tell them that it was a customized one from a toy doll, and it was made into the size of a real person. Later..." He paused on purpose and looked at the woman next to him with a meaningful look. She pouted her little mouth like an oil bottle hanging on it. "Then, you sent it to Le as a birthday gift?" She spoke out the rest of his words. He shrugged. "I forgot her birthday. She came over and saw the ne, thinking it was a gift for her, so she put it on. I can''t let her take it off again. Anyway, I made a mistake. I can''t wear it on the Barbie doll. I''ll make full use of it when I give it to her as a gift." "Well, I forgive you." Sheughed secretly in her heart. It seemed that he didn''t care about Le as much as she thought. She put the Barbie doll on him and said, "You said you couldn''t sleep alone. I will give it to you. And when I am not here it can sleep with you." Putting the Barbie aside, Zac held her in his arms and said, "I want to hold something warm and soft. Holding such cold things would cause nightmares." Essie pretended to be angry and push him away. "If I always spend the night with you every day, my mom is going to suspect me. I have to lie to her every day, telling her that I''m in Eva''s house. What if she finds out the truth one day? She would definitely renown her rtionship with me" Zac sighed. Ever since she knew his identity, his mother-inw''s attitude had changed greatly. The original kindness and lenient hadpletely disappeared. She became cold to him as soon as she saw him, as if she had a deep hatred. "Your mother hates me, is it because of my mother?" Essie shrugged again, tacitly approving. "Because of her rtionship with Elizabeth?" Zac frowned. Essie didn''t answer, but put on a grim look. "Why don''t you ask your mom what she has done? Why does she fear me so much and try every means to kick me out of the Rong family? " "I know she was involved with Elizabeth," Zac said. He remembered that Elizabeth often called her to ask her out at that time. The conversationsted for an afternoon and was very mysterious. She would never let him and his brother go with her. Now he thought it might be because of the matter of the Xu family. Mommy seemed to be too enthusiastic about the affairs of outsiders and was abnormally enthusiastic. A deep sneer crept up on Essie''s face again. She knew clearly what kind of person Mary was. If she only took a small part in it, she wouldn''t be so afraid of her. "My mother has suffered a lot. I won''t do anything to hurt her. If she can''t ept you, we won''t be together," she said in a firm tone. As for Mary, since Zac didn''t care too much about her existence, nor did she care. After all, there were grandma and grandpa of the Rong family, and also Albert who constrained her. She couldn''t do everything in her power like Vicki did. If she wanted to fight, she would fight with her to the end. "No, I won''t. I''ll try my best to convince mother-inw to ept me. If thirty six strategy is not enough, then I will have seventy two ns. I believe one of them will work," Zac said in a soothing tone. Essie didn''t want to upset him too much. She nodded and didn''t say much, but in her heart, she didn''t have much confidence. Her mother''s hatred towards Mary was hard to dissolve. Instead of feeling guilty, Mary tried every means to cover up her crime. Such behavior was unforgivable. After a moment of silence, she quietly changed the subject. "How is it going on in the investigation on Liam?" "Don''t worry. We''ll find him." Zac patted her on the shoulder to calm her down. He wanted to do something more. "I always feel uneasy at the thought that they hide in the dark like mice and can''t be vignt. I have a feeling that they will n a more terrible plot." Essie gritted her teeth again. If she caught by those gangsters, she would definitely build an eighteen floor underground prison for them. Since they liked to y tricks so much, they would nevere out for the rest of their lives. "If you want to threaten Elizabeth with Pitkin and Luke, it''s impossible to find out the identity of the backstage maniptor. Elizabeth is not as stupid as you think, not to mention the old fox, Bles is on her side. You must talk to me first. Don''t take any risk," Zac said thoughtfully. "Yes." Essie nodded in a low voice. As the saying goes, ''Aged ginger is more pungent''. She was too young to deal with the older ginger, and was not ruthless enough. It was the formidable power of the demon king known for his cold-blooded and ruthless who had the deterrence to them. "Elizabeth doesn''t have such a great ability alone. So the explosion must have something to do with Bles. Since he has prepared such a big gift for us, we should also greet him back," Zac said with a malicious and insidious smile. Essie shocked for a while. "Did you get any proof?" Chapter 381 Nowhere To Speak Chapter 381 Nowhere To Speak "My people found that he was smuggling business of diamonds in South Africa. One fifth of the diamonds produced at South Africa were bought at a low price by him and sold to other jewelry companies." Said Zac slowly. "A thief in the family is difficult to detect." Essie said in a low voice. "This is one of his wealth. Do you know what to do?" Zac said as he put his arm around her shoulders with an enigmatic smile. Essie gave him a sly smile, and a tinge of extreme coldness shed across her eyes. Although it waste at night, the vi of Xu family was still very noisy. As soon as Elizabeth knew about what had happened to Valery, she immediately took Valery out of the psychiatric hospital that very night. Right then, they were quarreling with Vinton. "Valery is your sister. How could you set her up with that outsider Essie?" Elizabeth flew into a rage. "I''m going to kill Essie. I''m going to kill her." Cried Valery. "Mommy, look at her hysteria. It is obviously a typical symptoms of mental disease. Dr. Li is a authority in the field of mental disease, so his diagnosis couldn''t be wrong. You spoiled my sister so much that you didn''t even find she was ill. Now she has been under treatment and her condition has just be better. You took her back, and the previous treatment is all in vain. " Said Vinton. "You''re sick! Essie and that bitch forced you to drink the soup!" Valery yelled at him. Vinton walked up to Vicki and asked, "grandma, look at my sister. Is she behaving abnormally?" Vicki heaved a sigh. In fact, she had long felt that Valery was acting strangely. How many women could bear such a blow? "Elizabeth, Valery needs to be treated as soon as possible if she gets mental disease. Your indulgence is not good for her, but is harmful to her." "I''m not sick. I''m healthy. Vinton, if you dare speak ill of me again, I will kill you. " Valery was confined in the psychiatric hospital and she felt as if she were going to die. If anyone dared to lock her up again, she would definitely do everything she could to let them off. "Grandma, listen to her carefully. My sister is going to kill someone. It was horrible. She bit me and the nursing assistant when she was sent to the psychiatric hospital. The director said that she got violent depression and had a tendency tomit suicide and kill others. It''s very dangerous not to cure her. " Vinton couldn''t put on a stern look on his face anymore. In his heart, he already assumed that there must be something wrong with Valery. "People in the mental hospital are not suitable for Valery. People will be insane if they are locked up for a long time. I will never allow you to put her in that hospital again." Elizabeth didn''t believe that her daughter had lost her mind. "Then ask her to take some medicine at home first. If the condition still remains the same, then you have to send her in." As Vicki said, she didn''t want to spend time with a crazy granddaughter. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Mommy, you have to keep an eye on my sister every day. If anyone gets hurt again because of her madness, you have no choice but to send her back the hospital." Vinton felt that he had to warn Valery not to make use of his Eva again. But given Valery''s vicious and domineering nature, it was impossible for her to give up easily and not to get the revenge back. However, she had to do it secretly in the future and could not be found out easily. Elizabeth touched her daughter''s head, with a malicious coldness in her eyes. How could she be threatened so easily by this young girl as Essie? She thought. But Essie was so lucky that she didn''t die from the explosion. It never urred to her that Essie would prepare a great gift for her and Bles. Essie believed that they would be very "surprised" and would soone to "thank" her. However, she didn''t expect that the woman in front of them was her best friend, Mandy. They probably wanted to take advantage of her friendship with Mandy. It had been a long time since Essie met Mandyst time, and she didn''t expect that Mandy was still with Bles. "How are you doing recently, Mandy?" Essie asked with a smile at the woman sitting in a tea room in the afternoon in a tea house. "Not bad. I haven''t contacted you for a long time. I finally have the time to take two days off recently, so I want to invite you out for an afternoon tea and have a chat." Mandy said casually. "We should keep in touch. No matter how busy we are, we can''t forget friends." Essie said mildly. Anyway, she wanted to maintain the friendship with Mandy. "Yes, you''ve been through a lottely. You were injured in hospital, divorced, and even had two children. I was so dizzy." Mandy rubbed her forehead in confusion. To be honest, when she heard the news that Zac divorced her and married Le quickly, she was very happy and relieved. Then she smiled softly and continued, "I have experienced ups and downs since I was seven years old and I have already been used to it." Mandy picked up the ck tea on the table and took a sip. "Eva and I didn''t expect that you would be the third daughter of the Xu family? You''re such a Secret Keeper! " "I prefer being Essie, a simple and happy girl." After she left the Xu family at the age of seven, she didn''t think of herself as one of the Xu family members. She just didn''t expect that she woulde back to the Xu family one day. There was a slight sneer on Mandy''s face. She didn''t believe what she said. Everyone wanted to be the daughter of a rich and powerful family. Essie got beaten terribly when she was still a girl from ordinary family. She stayed at home, opened online shops and almost left Yang City. But now, she owned tens of millions of dors, was hot in Dragon City, and was nominated as the top figure of the American weekly of the year. She didn''t believe that she was not greedy for such a glory. "You have so many things to deal with in the Xu family. Are you busy enough?" She didn''t forget her intention and seized the opportunity to lead the topic onto the right track. Essie guessed that Mandy was not here to talk to her, but Essie didn''t react to her. She picked up the teacup and took a sip of the tea slowly. "Yes, I have to open my eyes wide and take every step carefully. Otherwise, I don''t know how I will die." She purposely made it sound very serious. She believed that Mandy had known about the explosion, because she had been following Bles for a long time and must know something. Hearing what Essie said, a weird look shed through Mandy''s face. She said, "actually, Bles wanted to help you. After all, you are his nephew. Even if there is a little misunderstanding or conflict between you, it is easy to solve." With a slight smile on Essie''s face, Essie continued, "I haven''t met uncle Bles for several times since I went back to the Xu family. How could there be misunderstanding and conflict between us?" "I''m d to hear that. In fact, I was nning to invite you to dinner this evening when I came here. Bles had a party at Scenery Restaurant. He wanted to have a good chat with you," Mandy asked, her mouth twisting into a pretentious and wild smile. She was afraid that it was not an easy dinner for her but a trap. Essie took a slight nce at her. In the yellow light on her face, her eyes looked particrly deep and dark, like an ancient well that could not be seen through. "It''s not easy for Bles to arrange everything so considerately. But I am very busy these days. I have appointments every day. I can only disappoint him," Then she changed the subject, "but if uncle Bles cane to my office tomorrow if he has something to talk about. It''s not a bad ce to catch up." Mandy''s face darkened. She didn''t expect that Essie would refuse her without any hesitation. "Are all your dates important?" Mandy asked. "It''s Mr. Fell who invites me for dinner. We''ve made the reservation a few days ago. All of us are famous people, so it is impossible for us to break the appointment." Essie said in a casual tone. Mandy''s eyes were filled with envy and envy. After Essie divorced Zac, her value didn''t weaken at all. Instead, she became a good match for arge poption of Dragon City. Mandy seemed to be a popr anchorwoman, but in fact, she was miserable. She was almost driven crazy when she stayed with Bles. At that time, the three of them wandered in Yang City together. One of the other two girls acted as an extra actress while the other opened online shop. Only she had the best development and the most promising future, but the situation hadpletely changed. They lived a luxurious life but she was left alone. "Is Hanson jealous that you dated another man?" Mandy tried to keep her voice calm, not letting Essie feel her anger. Essie didn''t look at her and said, "it''s just a dinner between friends, not a date. I also told Hanson that he didn''t mind." "Fell is handsome and cute. He is a strong rival. Hanson is too reassured. Isn''t he afraid that you might get abducted by Fell?" Mandy curled her lip. "You''re overthinking things. I''m not a saucy woman." Then, in a tone of ridicule, Essie answered. There was no room for another man in her world except for Zac and Hanson. There was an imperceptible cold smile on Mandy''s face. In her heart, Essie was just a green tea bitch. She was trying to seduce Zac on the one hand and grasped Hanson on the other hand. No other woman would be saucier then Essie. "Do you still keep in touch with Zac after the divorce?" "We''ve been all very busytely, so we didn''t meet each other often." After saying that, Essie shrugged. It seemed that she was just talking about someone insignificant. She and Zac were both daredevil. They could only hide under the ground in secret and could not be seen in light. "I didn''t expect that he would abandon you and marry another woman when you need him most." Mandy sighed, pretending to be gloating. "It doesn''t matter. We can still be friends even if we break up peacefully." Essie said tly. "Be friends?" Mandy raised her eyebrows, showing an unbelievable expression. "He treated you like that, which was cruel and heartless. Can you forgive him and make friends with him?" "Forced to be together is also a kind of pain, we''d better be free and easy." Essie said in a light voice. In fact, she knew that she was not that easy to persuade herself into giving up Zac. She had already given up on him, and it would not be easy for her topletely forget him. Moreover, he often teased her and refused to let her go. Chapter 382 The Political Marriage (Part One) Chapter 382 The Political Marriage (Part One) "It''s so rare for you to be so open-minded." Mandy gave her a fake smile. She took a sip of tea and got down to business. "Are you really not going to have dinner with Bles tonight?" "If Bles want to catch up on the old days, I will prepare the best Longjing tea for him in my office tomorrow." Essie said with a mischievous smile. Mandy knew that she couldn''t invite this honorabledy to dinner today, so she had to go back and tell Bles the truth. If he was rejected again, he must fly into a rage. As the saying went, ''be careful is the best strategy''. Now, Essie was very cautious. She wouldn''t ept any invitation from Elizabeth or Bles. It was hard to predict if these two old foxes would set any trap to attract her into it. And she wouldn''t trust them anymore. Of course, Bles couldn''t refuse to see her this time. He arrived at the Hengyuan building before noon the next day. "You are too busy to have dinner with me." He maintained a gentle smile on his face. "I''m really sorry, uncle Bles. I''ve been busytely, and I have to attend a lot of social activities." She smiled and asked her secretary to prepare the best Longjing tea. After they sat on the sofa face to face, Essie handed the tea to Bles respectfully. After all, he was her uncle, so she had to show her respect to him. "Uncle Bles, I know you like the Longjing tea the most, so I prepared this West Lake Longjing tea for you. It''s of extraordinary quality. Please have some and see how does it taste?" His face darkened as he said, "So you must know I''lle." "Since the new year, we haven''t seen each other. As a junior, I should visit you in person. But I''m too busy with the business of the group and have too many social engagements to spare time in a short time," Essie said in a polite way. She couldn''tpete with Bles regarding to cunning and scheming. Although she was inferior to Mr. Song, she could challenge him in strategy. Because she had Zac, this great strategist behind her. "Since you took office, you''ve done a great job. You have cut off a lot of the dead branches and rotten leaves in the group, and also dug out a lot of scum. It''s true that the ''Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers''," Bles said that in a meaningful way. He seemed to praise her, but in fact, he was mocking her for her arrogance. Of course, Essie knew what he meant. She smiled and said, "Thank you for your praise, uncle Bles. In fact, I don''t want to be too aggressive. Slight negligence may lead to great damage. As a result, it will definitely have a bad impact on thepany''s reputation if it is not removed sooner." Bles picked up the porcin cup on the tea table and sipped at his tea. The taste of the tea was mellow, and the tip of his tongue was sweet. It was the top West Lake Longjing tea, but he didn''t have any thought to taste it. How could he have the mood to taste the tea at this time. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "You have put too much strength on it. It will make everyone panic that they wouldn''t be able to focus on their work. People work here to make money. It is human nature for some of them to obsess with some more money and fame. Why do we make a fuss about it?" Bles said slowly. "You''re right, uncle Bles. I''ll pay attention to it." Essie smiled faintly, as if she was wearing a mask. In order not to let any other emotionse out, she only had a pair of deep and hard eyes, as if the dark sky had hidden all the secrets. Looking at her harmonious expression, Bles didn''t want to say more. He''d better get to the point as soon as possible. "I heard that you have sent someone to South Africa to clean up the local mining industry?" "I only change to a new management personnel ording to thepany''s policy," Essie said in a casual tone. "The overseas management personnel in the branch of South Africa are changed every three years. It has only been two years this year. Why did it suddenly change?" Bles chatted casually. After all, he was one of the major shareholders of the group. It was reasonable for him to ask about the great personnel change of the group. "Mr. Li''s wife has just given birth to their second child, one is elder and one is younger. Her wife can''t take care of them all by herself. Last month, she came to Mr. Ji and asked him to move Mr. Li back. I''ve done my research. Among the overseas workers in South Africa, four of them have their family here. It is not good for the couple to separate from each other for too long. So I changed these personnel in advance and sent some of the young people who are willing to start business there. I let them work hard there to make enough money so that they cane back to marry," Essie said with a slight smile on her face, which fully showed how considerate she was to her employees as the new CEO. In fact, it was she who asked her men to take over the South Africa mining group, and cut off the smuggling activities. Bles was cut off from his business. "South Africa is a far more chaotic ce than our country. It was difficult to deal with the local government. If they were all reced now, they would have to spend more time and money to bribe these officials," Bles said in all sincerity, as if he waspletely considering for the Xu group. Essie shook her head and said, "Don''t worry about it, uncle Bles. I''ve already looked into it. The government has also changed a lot as the new mayor sworn in the local government. It''s the right time for them to meet the new mayor and build a new partner rtionship. " Chapter 383 The Political Marriage (Part Two) Chapter 383 The Political Marriage (Part Two) Zac was a thoughtful man. He had done a thorough investigation of South Africa and prepared her for everything. The old mayor, who had gotten off the stage, was not in favor of him at all. It was pointless no matter how good they built the rtionship with him. Bles was rendered speechless when he saw that his words had been replied with justified reason. His face darkened as he said, "Mr. Li called me yesterday. He said he wanted to stay in South Africa for a year. He wanted to earn more money for the baby. Could you keep him there for one more year?" "Are Mr. Li familiar with you, uncle Bles?" Essie said. "No, we met each other several times when he was in China before," Bles waved his hand and equivocated. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Really?" Essie raised her eyebrows, revealing her confused. "Perhaps he still remembers uncle Bles vividly. Otherwise, he didn''t even report to me on such an important matter, instead he report to you." Sensing the skepticism in her words, Bles''s eyes flickered slightly. He exined hurriedly, "Previously, your daddy asked me to run the Millennium Group for a while. At that time, he was only a department manager. He often went to report work to me and was more familiar with me. You took office recently and he is in South Africa. He can''t help but feel a little nervous since he hasn''t seen you. So he wants to have a talk with me and learn more about the group." With a nod, Essie hid her doubtful look and pretended to believe what he said. "He won''t be back so soon. He has to assist the new CEO to hand over his work. We''ll talk about it after he takes care of the group''s affairs. If he behaves during his tenure, I will think about it. " Her words were just perfunctory. How could Bles''s smuggle thing be done without his involvement. After he came back home, he would be sent to prison. However, shepletely avoided talking of the smuggling of diamonds, pretending that she did not know at all, as if it was just a normal personnel transfer. Bles was a little confused. He wondered whether she knew it or not? If she hadn''t made it clear to him, he would have said nothing. If she had no idea of it, and he talked about it in front of her, wouldn''t he shot himself in the foot? "You are no worse than your father when he was young. Unfortunately, you are a woman after all. Sooner orter, the Xu group will be handed over to the real leader." He sighed, "You''d better be gentle from now on. Don''t make too many enemies. It''s not good for you." He put it this way, as if it was a kind suggestion, but actually it was a warning. How could Essie not understand the implication in his words? She sighed too and said, "I just want nothing to be done and smoothly pass this period. But it''s a pity that even I''m unmoved, and my enemies are always against me. They even want to kill me. I don''t like to scramble, but when a rabbit is forced to corner, it will jump up and bite. Don''t you think so? Now that some viins want to frame our Xu family, I can only fight against them to the end. Even if they want to destroy me, they will never take ourpany away from me." Her voice became extremely cold, and the air in the office suddenly became freezing, forcing people to freeze. "I''ve heard about your injury." Bles said with concern, "Who are those people? They are so vicious. You are a weak woman, and it''s really hard for you to run the Xu group alone. Besides, your uncles are not interested in business, and know nothing about business. I don''t think they can help you with anything." Essie picked up the porcin cup on the tea table and took a slow sip of the tea. With a calm look on her face, she said, "Uncle Bles, have you watched the famous hit TV show ''The Legend of Miyue'' recently? It''s said that after being expelled from the state of Qin, that woman married the prince of Yiqu. Sheunched the counterattack with the help of the prince of Yiqu, in which her son was appointed to the throne." She paused for a moment and continued, "If my power is inferior to an enemy''s, I can imitate the political marriage as Miyue. Although I have divorced with Zac, the other two families are both trying their best to pursue me. Their power in the Dragon City is not much weaker than that of the Rong family. With their help, I don''t believe that we can''t defeat several mice hiding in the ditch." That was a threat from her. Don''t push her too hard, or she can do everything. Hearing that, Bles''s mouth twitched. He said, "You need to think twice before you make a decision. I heard that you and Mr. Xia fell in love with each other. Is it worth ruining your marriage for the sake of the Xu group?" Essie sighed, "Well, you see, the daughter of a wealthy family seems to have an infinitely morous life on the surface, but in fact, only a few of them could choose to marry the one they loved. To put it in a good way, it is to marry a man whoes from a family of equal status with our family, but they are actually united by a political marriage. My two aunts have the same result. Although we can''t take over the family business, we have devoted more to the family than men. What we have sacrificed is our own marriage and happiness." Her tone was determined, and it seemed that she was helpless. Bles knew that she was not joking. His niece was much more tenacious than he had imagined, more considerate, and more dangerous to him. Chapter 384 I Wont Let You Die (Part One) Chapter 384 I Won''t Let You Die (Part One) In this world, thew of the jungle is cruel. The weak one was afraid of the tough one, while the tough was afraid of the ruthless and the ruthless was scared of the convict. If a person was desperate to fight with you, the result would be that both sides were hurt and no one would get any benefit from it. "Things are not that serious. Uncle Bles will take care of you. After all, we are family. Even if there are contradictions, we can solve it inside, and cannot let outsiders take the advantage of the discord." He showed an extremely kind attitude. "Thank you, uncle Bles. I know you are an understanding and kind man." A smile spread across Essie''s face. She began to be aware of something secret. In the evening, she went to the vi of Jade Mountain, where Zac had been waiting for her for a long time. She told him everything about Bles''s visit. "He should be here to sound out the information. He probably wanted to see if I know anything about his smuggling," she said thoughtfully. "You don''t need to point it out. Cutting off his wealth is a kind of warning to him. He is an old fox, and he knows what to do." A deep sneer emerged on the corners of Zac''s mouth. Essie nodded slightly and said with a sweet smile, "I can lead afortable life with your help." Anyway, Zac was the only person who could offer her the most direct help. If he really didn''t have this rtionship with her, she would lose her arms. Zac reached out his hand and held her into his arms. "You should know that I''m never willing to help others. No matter what I''ve done, I always ask for reward. And the reward I asked for is very high." She gently pushed him away and pretended to refuse him in a low range. Knowing that she couldn''t win, she didn''t want to waste her strength. "We have agreed to keep the pure rtionship. But I have other ways to pay you back. " "By what means?" He slightly raised his thick eyebrows. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll make you some Braised Beef Brisket with Turnip tomorrow." She giggled and acted like a spoiled child. He tightened his arms around his waist, as if to express his dissatisfaction silently, "am I a dish in your heart to you?" She pursed her lips and rubbed her fingers in front of his chest. "Haven''t you heard a saying? If you want to win a man''s heart, you have to satisfy his stomach." "So, are you going to satisfy my stomach first to win my heart?" There was a charming light on Zac''s face. "Yes, so I''ve made up my mind that I''ll try my best to please you stomach in the days when we are still being the marmot." Her thick and long eyshes fluttered slightly, as if they were the wings of a butterfly which dancing among the flowering shrubs. He got closer to her and whispered in her ear, "Didn''t you sayst time that men are the male unicellr animal who could think and act ording to their cavernous body? It''s useless to satisfy the stomach, because it can control the brain. What you need to do is to satisfy the cavernous body." His light voice was full of tease. The slightly warm breath in his breath spread on her face which made her cheeks flushed. This guy must have been crazy after holding in there for such a long time. She must guard the line and resist him. She slipped out of his arms lightly and ran to the fridge, taking out two bottles of frozen juice and said, "It''s spring and hot,e and drink some pineapple juice to cool down the fire and dispel the moisture." Zac was dumbfounded. He took the bottle, opened it and took a gulp. It was indeed cool, but the heat in his heart was still difficult to ease. He had endured it for days. He was a fish and she was water. Water could exist without fish in it, but fish could not live without water. They would die of dryness without water. "Honey, this is not a reward, but a punishment. It''s wrong to punish those who have made great contribution," He protested. "Your ex-wife," She corrected him and reminded him all the time that right now they were in an abnormal rtionship. A hint of disappointment shed across his face. He hated to hear this word. It was harsh, very harsh. "From now on, don''t say this word again in this family, otherwise, you will have to warm the bed," he said assertively. "Don''t try to justify yourself." She stuck her tongue out and thought to herself, ''If I didn''t mention it, I could change the fact that I am your my ex-wife? How can he ignore the fact that we have divorced just by not mentioning it? Does he forget that his wife is protected by thew and waiting for him at home?'' "I always take you as my wife, so I can exercise my right as a husband as long as we are here in our home. And you have to fulfill your duty as a wife." Then he picked her up and strode upstairs. "What are you doing? Put me down. You promised not to touch me. You can''t eat your words." She screamed and hit him on the shoulder. "I did promise you that day, so I didn''t touch you. But I didn''t do it today. Of course I can touch you." His tone was extremely rude and imperious, leaving no reason or chance for her to resist. Actually, they were just pretending to divorce. It was normal for a husband to sleep with his wife! Not even the emperor could poke his nose in it! So, a fierce fight started in the room. After more than ten minutes'' fierce resistance, the woman was exhausted, and after several hours of forcible plunder, she fainted. When she woke up, it was morning the next day. Chapter 385 I Wont Let You Die (Part Two) Chapter 385 I Won''t Let You Die (Part Two) She felt sore all over her body and couldn''t even move. She turned her head and saw the big demon king leaningzily aside with a satisfied smile on his face. She finally realized that there was no way to make apromise with the big demon. When he wanted something from her, she could only ept his orders and sacrifice it obediently. Besides, there was no other way out. Seeing her open her eyes, he hooked the tip of her chin slightly with his index finger and said, "This is the only thing you can give me in return that makes me most satisfied. I don''t care about anything else." She turned her head away and red at him. This guy is definitely a reincarnation of Lucifer. He is extremely dangerous and terrible. The most terrible thing was that she couldn''t escape. It was like a cat and mouse game between them. She was a mouse, and he was a cat. He sometimes released his ws and let go of her, making her think that she could escape. But in fact, everything was under his control. Once she was caught, she would be crazily and double plundered. After a moment''s silence, Zac said slowly, "It''s the time for you to inject the second antidote tomorrow. I''ll let William apany you to the hospital." She was slightly stunned. She had already forgotten it, and she didn''t expect him to remember it so clearly. All doctors and nurses in the hospital were bribed by Zac. It only made her believe that the antidote was developed by the hospital and that it could be injected on time every month. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She didn''t answer, but just nodded silently. She knew that now he couldn''t show up with her in public, so he had to let William drive her. "This virus is too strong. I have to give six injection to get rid of it. Do I have to die if I forgot and skipped one?" She lowered her head and sighed dejectedly with a bit of worry on her face. These viruses were like a time bomb in her body and could explode at any time. She was not afraid of death, but she was still worried about the children. Mili and Dot were too small, and they couldn''t live without their mother. And Holy, the one she worried most was him. He was maturer than other children, but he was only eleven years old after all. He still needed her protection. "Don''t talk nonsense. You will be fine. I won''t let anything happen to you." Zacy down and held her into his arms. He was afraid that he would lose her, so he couldn''t say a word about what happened between him and Le, even if she misunderstood and hated him. "Icy guy, I want you to promise me one thing." She grabbed the cor of his robe with her small hands. "If something really happens to me one day, please take good care of Holy for me, and protect the Xu group for him." It was a secret. Only when she died would she tell it to Zac. She had been secretly buying the shares of the Xu group during this period of time, and the shares in her hand had already surpassed Baron''s. As they expected, Baron wasn''t in good condition. Although the swelling blood in his brain had been cleared away, he was still in aa. The brain specialists had no idea when he would wake up. If something happened to her, Baron''s Commission failed to work, and the Xu group would fall into the hands of Elizabeth and Bles again. Since Baron was in aa, his will couldn''t take effect. And Holy couldn''t inherit the Xu group ording to his will. But the share in her hand was different. She could transfer it directly to Holy. She had secretly made a will and amission. Once anything happened to her, all the shares of the Xu group under her name would be immediately handed over to Holy. At the same time, Martin, Zac and Vinton would be his guardians. Martin didn''t know much about business. The only thing he could do was to ensure Holy''s safety. As for Zac, she trusted him, but notpletely. A ruthless capitalist valued profit above everything which made him had the idea to eat the Xu group during the loss of his memory. Although he had recovered his memory, and she was by his side, he would not have this idea for the time being. It was difficult to predict what would happen after Holy took the position in the future. After all, he was neither rtive nor friend with Holy, so it was hard to say whether he would help him selflessly. But her intention would never be revealed to him. From now on, he could only believe that she was actually entrusted to him, and that she would take him as one of Bowen''s inheritors. As for Vinton, he was there to make sure that the Xu group wouldn''t fall into the hands of any outsider. In any case, Martin and Zac were outsiders. So, Holy must have a member of Xu family member among his guardians. Although Vinton was taught bad by Elizabeth, he was still a good man and would not really do anything to hurt Holy. As for the battle between siblings, a third party would be settled through by Martin and Zac. "Essie Yi, do you believe me?" A sudden question came out of nowhere and pulled her back to reality. She was slightly stunned and tried her best to hide her nervousness. She pretended to look at him very calmly. "Of course I trust you. The only person I can trust now is you." "Then you are wrong." He pinched the tip of her chin with a ferocious look on his face. She was violently shocked. She swallowed hard and forced herself to keep calm, lest he would discover the deepest secret in her heart. "Why?" she asked. She deliberately asked in an extremely astonished tone. Chapter 386 Apparently You Are Not Fertile Chapter 386 Apparently You Are Not Fertile "Because if you die, I will take advantage of this chance to swallow the whole Xu family." He looked so serious as if he was not kidding her. "You... you won''t." She clenched her fists, her face pale. "If you dare to die, I can make the Xu group change its surname. If you don''t want this to happen, you have to live obediently." His voice was getting more and more threatening. However, her heart was calm. She could tell that he was not serious. He was just trying to provoke her. "Of course I don''t want to die. Living is better than dying. I have a lot of things to do." With a faint smile on her face, she wanted to wait for Baron to wake up, waiting for her elder sister, Alice at the right time toe back safe and sound. She also wanted to wear the wedding dress that she designed herself to be the most beautiful bride, and then to travel around the world with Mili and Dot. She had many thoughts and wishes, but... "People should be prepared for the future so as to be fearless. I just did it in case," she said in a low voice. She didn''t know when the virus would suddenly take effect, and when the next danger would come to her without anyone noticing. Her life could no longer be in her hands. He held her tightly in his arms, fearing that she would disappear if he rxed himself. "Even if the sky falls, I will bear for you." Let''s live together and die together. She nodded slightly and buried her head in his arms. Men were standing upright and strong. No matter how strong and powerful a woman was, she needed to have a strong chest to rely on when she was tired. "Icy guy. Sometimes I just think that how nice if we are ordinary people. We can set up a small family and work together. It''s really great to save money, buy a house, raise the children together." She curved her lips into a charming smile, and there was a longing on her face. "Poor people have their own troubles. Nowadays, if a man didn''t have money or house, no woman would marry him, except you, a little fool." He touched her nose with affection. "From ancient to present, males are supposed to build houses or buy houses for themselves, no matter they are animals or humans. But now the housing price was incredibly high. An ordinary family without family background, no ancestral wage earner couldn''t afford it, and women naturally had to take part of the responsibility. It''s much more worth marrying the one you love than getting a house," Essie said with a smile. "A little fool like you who can neither read others'' mind nor see through others'' brains, it is safe for you to marry me. Otherwise if you marry the wrong guy, you will had a miserable life." He flicked her forehead gently. Although it was a joke, it sounded quite reasonable. A man with hidden diseases was the safest. She didn''t need to worry about women behind his back, nor did she guard against women who tried to plot against him. She suddenly realized that the best thing she had done when she was a child was to let this icy guy have a hidden disease, which was equal to using an invisible chastity lock to lock his cavernous body. He couldn''t make trouble with it even if he wanted to. The only thing he could do was to obediently bow down to her and be loyal to her. She thought and couldn''t helpughing. Zac thought she was amused by his words. Heughed too. "So you agree with my words?" "Yes, I agree with you very much." She nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "In your heart, my greatest value is to warm the quilt, and in my heart, your greatest advantage is your hidden disease, I can let you out at ease, and I am not afraid of you cheating on me." "So my hidden disease doesn''t need to be treated at all. The more serious it is, the better, right?" he said with a teasing expression on his face. "Yes, you don''t need to cure it at all," she said teasingly as she gently bit his nose. "You are arousing the fire in me." Her face turned pale, "The fire was gone, wasn''t it?" "It could be aroused at any time for you." He smiled wantonly and gently pulled away her little hands protested on her chest. Under the state of her pretension to resist, he made it out with her gently again. In the afternoon, Zac went back to the vi by thekeside. He had to hand over the second antidote tomorrow, so he had to get in to please Le today. Le no longer thought about Essie. The baby in Landis''s belly was the greatest threat to her now. She went out to greet him as soon as she saw him. She always thought that he must have stayed with Landis these days since he didn''te back at night during this period of time. Now she was pregnant, so she couldn''t do that too frequently. It was her good chance. She had to work hard and get pregnant. "Zac, you''re finally back. I feel so lonely at home alone at night. Don''t go anywhere else, okay?" she said like a spoiled child. "I''ll be at home with you these days." Zac patted her on the shoulder and walked into the living room with her. Le asked the servant to bring tea and desserts to them. "Zac, what would you like to eat for dinner? I can ask Linda to cook for you." "It''s up to you," Zac said calmly. His purpose was to take the second antidote, not to eat with her. After she went into the kitchen and got out, he said casually, "This morning, the hospital called to remind me that I have to inject another antidote to Essie tomorrow. Remember to prepare it and send it to the hospital tomorrow." "I have told my friends that the antidote will be sent to the hospital tomorrow morning." An evil smile cracked Le''s lips. Zac responded with an ''okay''. He picked up his tea cup and drank it slowly. He no longer paid too much attention to this matter. Le looked at him with deep eyes. She thought over what he said just now, and felt that he seemed to have forgotten everything about Essie. He remembered it only because the hospital reminded him. And his tone was very calm, as if he were saying a very ordinary small thing. So, he didn''t really care about Essie, but only put his heart on Landis now? ''Indeed, Landis is an actress. She is good at acting. And the skill of pleasing a man is much better than Essie.'' She had been told that she was really good in bed. It was a miracle that Zac was not enchanted by her. Now she had a baby in her belly, which was more like a trump card in her hand. And the trump card held in her hand became more and more weak. As a result, she was in a dangerous situation, and could be reced at any time. "Zac, are you really not going to deal with Landis''s matter?" She pouted her lips and looked at him with an undisguised sense of crisis. "I''ve asked her. If she wants to give birth, just let her. I can afford all the children. It is not a big deal," Zac said in a tone as if it was nothing important. But Le cared about this so much. How could she let this bastard exist and threaten her hard won status. How could Zac not know what she was thinking? He stretched his arms to hold her shoulders. "You don''t have to worry about it at all. Landis and the baby can''t threaten your position. You should worry more about how to get the approval of the elders in the family so that you can enter the Rong family as soon as possible." What he said was true. How could Le not want to be epted earlier? But she could not cut off the rtionship with Qin family. She was abandoned at the gate of the orphanage. She didn''t know who her biological parents were at all. Without Qin family, who could she rely on in the future? If she was wronged, who else would back her up? "Zac, let''s have a child as soon as possible. If we have a child, can''t the elders of the Rong family ept me as their daughter inw?" She looked at him beseechingly. "Last month we were not guarded. Why didn''t you get pregnant? Every time when I was with Landis, I used a condom. It just happened that it was broken once. She then get pregnant. You are not fertile." Zac cast her a reproachful look. Le lowered her head and put her hand on her belly. She felt frustrated and depressed. She didn''t expect that even though the man didn''t wear any condom, he had secretly drugged her all the time without being noticed. It was impossible for her to get pregnant without the Zac''s permission. He was a very cautious person, not as foolish as Fred, who had been burgled at once. Zac didn''t n to make her pregnant so early. He had to wait until the virus in Essie was cleared out. "Zac, we should work harder this month. I''m sure to get pregnant," Le tugged at his sleeve and begged. She had checked in the hospital and the doctor said that she was healthy and it was impossible for her not to get pregnant. Zac sighed. "Don''t pin all your hope on the baby. The greater your hope is, the more disappointed you will be. Since it was a rule set by her great grandfather, we could not vite it even if we had a child. And we have never short of grandchildren in our Rong family. It doesn''t matter whether you have a child or not." "Can''t they make an exception for the sake of the grandson?" Le murmured. "You should know that business is war without bullets. We are fighting both openly and secretly against the Qin family. You are in an embarrassing situation now. It is absolutely impossible for you to be not only the daughter of Qin family but also the hostess of Rong family. It is also impossible even if you have a child," Zac said in a firm tone, without any hesitation. "But I''m not their daughter. I have no blood rtionship with them." Le started to shake violently as if she had been hit by a stick. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "In the eyes of the elders of our Rong family, the adopted children have no difference from the biological children. You are all the daughters of Qin family."" Zac looked at her with sympathy. "Consider it carefully. I know this choice is very difficult for you, but you have to make a decision, not at the cost of your own happiness." "Zac, can''t you put in a good word for me and plead for mercy?" She looked back at him pitifully, with tears almost running out. But Zac didn''t show any tenderness. Instead, he looked grim. "Le, as my wife, you have to bear in mind. In my eyes and my heart, the interests of my family will always be put in the first ce. No one canpare with the interests of the Rong family. Therefore, I will never do anything harmful to the family interests." Chapter 387 Are You Bisexual Chapter 387 Are You Bisexual "Will your family''s interests bepromised if you speak for me?" Le felt like she was kicked into an ice hole because of the cold air. It was too cold to feel any warmth. Zac was not in a hurry to answer her question. He took a sip of the tea and asked slowly, "Tell me, if there is a conflict between the Qin family and the Rong family, who will you stand by?" Le bit her lips and whispered, "I won''t help anyone, okay?" "No way!" Zac said simply. "Why?" she asked in confusion. Staying neutral was the best choice for her. "If you, as the hostess of the Rong family, can''t maintain the interests of the Rong family wholeheartedly, you are not qualified to be in this position." Zac said in a cold and cruel tone. "The reason why the elders ask you to renounce with Qin family is that there are always fights between our family and Qin family in the business field. However, no matter who is right or wrong, you must unconditionally stand in the position of the Rong family and protect the interests of the family wholeheartedly, even if it requires you to do something harmful to Qin family. You can''t refuse our family affairs." Le couldn''t help but shiver. When she was determined to marry Zac, the Qin couple had only one request. She could be neutral in the conflict between the two families, but she could not do anything to damage the interests of the Qin family. Otherwise, she would not be part of the Qin family anymore. Power and business conflicts were always cruel. As a member of a wealthy family, they could only survive in honor as partners or destroyed as enemies. Whether it was the internal strife or the external strife, a great n''s century old business would be destroyed in a day. Therefore, everyone ced great importance to the interests and unity of the family, especially the overlord and the hostess of the family, and they could not be blurred at all. But Le didn''t know much about the real situation. The Qin couple ranked the third in their family, not a family member. They worked for the Qin group, and they protected their children well, without letting them be contaminated by power struggle. Therefore, unlike Essie, Le didn''t know the cruelty of power struggle. It was inevitable that she was naive and stupid. She was also not as righteous as Essie, who was willing to give up her own interests for the sake of family interests. The two seniors of the Rong family and Albert were people experienced thousands of conflicts in both power and business circles. They had a good understanding of people and things. They didn''t take Le as their good daughter-inw. Only Essie qualified. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Zac, please give me some time. I will think it over," Le said perfunctorily. She still put her hope on her future baby. Or that was herst straw. She wanted to get pregnant first. And everything could be consideredter on. The next day, the antidote was sent to the hospital by a deaf and mute person. He didn''t read a book, neither did he write, and he only knew how to recognize money. It must take a lot of work to find such a person, and the aplices behind the scenes are extremely cunning. Of course, Essie was not aware of that. She went to the hospital with William. The antidote injection needed to be tested and drawn in theb. After the result was sure that there was no problem with it, the antidote injection was injected into Essie''s body. "Mrs. Rong, are you going to thepany or home?" William asked. Essie smiled again and said, "William, we have known each other for so long, so you don''t have to be so restrained to be with me. Besides, I have divorced your boss, not your boss''s wife. You can call me Essie from now on." William nodded. Since his boss was not here, he didn''t care how he called her. On the way back, she heard a joke from him. "William, what about you and Daisy? When are you going to be your boss''s cousin?" William lowered his head and said with a smile, "Let nature take its course. We are still young and there is no rush." "You can''t say that." Essie shook her head. "You''d better hurry up. Don''t let Daisy wait too long. Girls have a limited amount of youth." "I will have enough time to consider my own business after you and boss restore your rtionship." William switched to a teasing tone. "So for the happiness of me and Daisy, you two shouldn''t exhaust yourself for too long, or you will be guilty of separating a couple." With a weird smile on her face, Essie continued, "What if we can''t make it up? Then you won''t marry Daisy, will you?" "Yes. The boss is single, so I have no choice but to stay single with him. He will freak out when he sees that I have a happy marriage with a son and a daughter," William threatened her with a helpless tone on purpose. Essie believed what he said, and she was stunned. ''Oh my God! So the devil would not allow his subordinate to have a happy marriage since he doesn''t have one?'' "He''s a horrible man. Why are you still wanting to work for him? How about you hopping to my company? I''ll pay you three times more sry than he does. What do you think?" Wearing a smile on his face, William shook his head and said, "Mrs. Rong, something is not right. Boss and I have signed a life and death contract. I can only jump to another job if I''m dead." Essie was shocked again. God! He even signed a contract with the devil and sold his life to Zac? It was so terrifying. She stuck out her tongue secretly and said in a consoling tone, "William, don''t worry. Everything can be forgiven. After all, you are going to marry his cousin, so he won''t go crazy." She felt restless as long as she thought that her separation with Zac would dy the wedding of William and Daisy. She could not afford to be the culprit to split a couple. She would be cklisted by Daisy. That was horrible. "No, I can''t do that. Our boss and I can share happiness and difficulties together. He is in trouble now, so I can''t leave his feelings behind. I can''t be happy beside him. So I hope you can get back together as soon as possible and don''t affect my marriage," William said in a pleading tone. Hearing her words, Essie did not know whether she should nod or shake her head. The future of her and Zac was unknown to everyone. Whether they were on good terms or not, it all depended on fate. "He and Le have got married now. If he will remarry me, then, he will have to go through divorce and remarry procedures. The procedure is veryplicated. It may take several years to make it. Don''t be silly," While persuading William, she had made a decision that she must try her best to convince Zac. She couldn''t let their matter affect William and Daisy''s happy marriage. Looking at her serious face, William felt even more guilty. He was just joking. He couldn''t expect that boss''s wife took it seriously. What a kind and innocent woman she was! How he wished she could marry his boss after what she had been through this time. Zac stayed at thekeside vi these two days. On the third day, they went to the Jade Mountain vi. Two days was the extreme of his tolerance. If he could not see her in one day, it was like three years. Two days was like ten years to him. He would go crazy if he couldn''t see Essie. As soon as Essie came in, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her wildly. He didn''t stop until she was out of breath and almost passed out. She felt that he belonged to the fire Element. The fire in his body was so strong and his energy was so strong that it almost burned her to death. After sitting on the sofa and calming down for a long time, she began to speak, "Icy guy, I used to think that you were very domineering, but I never thought you could be so domineering," she said in a tone of half reproach. Taking a faint nce at her, Zac asked, "What do you mean?" He didn''t remember what he had done to upset her. "Since your marriage is not smooth enough, you will not allow your subordinate to have a happy marriage, right?" Essie pouted at him and said, "If you want to be single, they must be single, too. If you want to divorce, will they also have to divorce?" Zac was choked. He coughed to ease the air. Confused, he didn''t understand what she meant at all. "What happened to you these days when I was away?" He stroked her head and was worried about her inexplicable behaviors. Essie flung his hand away. "I''m fine. I''m just worried about William and Daisy." This reason amused Zac. "How many brain you have? You could not handle well your own business, why do you bother to care about others'' business?" Essie jumped up from the sofa, with her hands resting on her hip as she red at him displeased. "William is your brother who went through life and death with you. Daisy is your cousin. Don''t you care about their happiness?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "Did they have a fight?" Her tone was casual. It was normal for the couple to quarrel. They would be back together in two days. Feeling that he was pretending to be ignorant, Essie decided toe straight to the point and stop beating about the bush. "Today I asked William when he will marry Daisy. William said that he won''t get married until your marriage is sessful. If you can''t remarry me, then you will be alone, and he won''t get married, either. He will stay single with you. Is this your rule? " Zac was speechless. Was William helping him or just ndering him? Or was she making excuses for not getting married? But only a little fool as his little fool would believe suchme reasons. She was a warm-hearted person and didn''t want to cause trouble for others because of her own affairs. It was a good idea to use the matter of William and Daisy to urge her. Therefore, he cleared his throat and pretended to be serious, "We''re best friends. We should share weal and woe together. As soon as we get back together, he and Daisy will get married. Otherwise, he will be single." He deliberately used a tyrannical tone, which seemed very ruthless. Putting her hand on her forehead, Essie felt a little helpless. Marriage was a lifetime issue. Even a tyrant couldn''t hinder other people''s marriage? "Zac, if we can''t make it up forever, will you stop William from getting married in his whole life?" "It''s possible." Zac said slowly. Essie red at him with her mouth agape in disbelief for a long time, and then she raised her head and looked down at him as if a meteor streaked across her face. "Are you bisexual? You like William?" At the moment, Zac was drinking tea with a teacup of purple sand. His mouth was choked and the tea water spilled out of his mouth. Fortunately, he covered his mouth immediately to prevent the water from sshing. Chapter 388 Kicked Out The Family Without Receiving A Penny (Part One) Chapter 388 Kicked Out The Family Without Receiving A Penny (Part One) "If I had such a special sexual orientation, you would be miserable." He flicked her head gently, as if looking at a stranger with a strange mind. Indeed, she stuck her tongue out. If icy guy really a bisexual, how many enemies she would have? "Frozen guy." She softened her tone and sat back to him. She held his arms and said, "You care about William and Daisy. Aren''t you happy that they are happy? Don''t be so assertive. You even kidnapped others with your marriage. If they create your nephew by ident, will you still stop them from marrying? " "Don''t be silly. Whether they can get married or not is up to you, not me. If you listen to me and don''t leave me, they will do whatever they want. But if you don''t listen to me, I''m afraid you''ll be responsible for it, which will be regarded as the indirect culprit to separate a pair of lovers." Obviously, he was threatening her and trying to frame her up. Essie was shocked. He even med her for breaking up two lovers. What an evil and hateful man he was. "Don''t forget that you are married now. You''d better settle down and live a simple life with Le rather than get a divorce and remarry. In this way, everyone will be safe and quiet, otherwise there will be then a turmoil and trouble. It will be hard to fight with each other." Zac pulled a long face too. He reached out his hand and pulled her into his arms. He held her chin with his finger and said, "Do you always make trouble before you get punished?" Essie shrunk. His fire-lit eyes frightened her. "I''m just telling the truth. Did you sign the prenuptial agreement when you two got married?" "No, we didn''t," He said slowly. They two were just sham marriage. What was the use of that agreement? "That''s too bad." Essie shook her head and sighed, "If you ask for a divorce, she will have to divide your property." "Isn''t it a bit unnecessary for you to worry about it?" Zac picked a cherry and put it into her mouth. She had said a lot today which made him feel both funny and annoying. It was better to cover it up in case he couldn''t help bursting intoughter. However, Essie did not care that cherry. As she chewed it in her mouth, she continued in a muffled voice, "I am not greedy of your money. However, not every woman has the same thought as I am. When I was in aa in the hospital, you took the chance to get a divorce secretly. You didn''t pay me anypensation or give me any money, which meant that I was kicked cleansing out of your house without a penny. I''m generous and don''t care about that. But Le might be different. She will sue you if you want another divorce." Zac was in a little sweat. He suddenly found that in addition to the crime of abandoning his wife and having an affair, he was also so stingy. Rich enough to be equal to a country. Would such a man be notorious if he divorced but didn''t give any money to his wife? To be honest, he had never thought of it. If she hadn''t brought it up today, he would never have thought of it. s, this was how the woman was like. She acted as if she was in a haze and didn''t care about anything, but in fact, everything in her heart was as clear as the mirror. His stingy behavior, which was definitely a big stain. It must have stored in her hippocampus, and he had to get rid of it as soon as possible. "Honey, I have forgotten to tell you that I have united my bank ount with yours. My money is yours and it has nothing to do with marriage." He thought, ''I hope it''s not toote.'' "Humph!" "I''m the executive president of the Xu group. Of course I''m loaded. Do you think I''m interested in the few paper note of yours?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "It''s not important about the money, but there must be no misunderstanding," he said seriously. "I''m just joking. I''m reminding you to draft a property agreement. Then you won''t have to suffer from divorce," she said seriously. Although Zac''s intelligence was always beyond her imagination and she couldn''t read his mind, she knew his character and way of dealing with things very well. In his eyes, money was already a pile of meaningless numbers. He wouldn''t waste his time and energy to think about the divide of properties. Therefore, he automatically filtered out this problem, so that she wouldn''t be able to have a penny when she was kicked out of the house. As a result, she became aughingstock in the rich women''s circle. "Honey, you don''t have to worry about such trifles." He leaned over and kissed her on her cheek, eyes full of affection. Well, that was right. Essie sighed again. Sometimes money was regarded as treasure in the eyes of the poor yet it was nothing but a pile of paper in the eyes of the rich. And even if any property was divided, Mr. Rong would still be rich enough. "It is not a big deal in the matter of money. Don''t forget about the baby. Have you ever considered how to deal with Landis? If the baby is born, he would be your son, you will beughed at by the whole Dragon City if another mistake was known to others!" The big devil looked rxed and didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all. She really couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. "Don''t worry. The show is about to begin," holding the back of his head with his hands, Zac said slowly. Essie understood what he meant, but she didn''t like the y very much. Anyway, it was a life, an innocent life, and it shouldn''t be a sacrifice for the adult''s struggle. "If you want a double body in the future, you must find a smart one. It hasn''t been a few days and Fred was trapped to have a baby. He is too careless." "He has already gone to the corner to draw circles to reflect on his own," Zac said in a low voice. That young man was still too young and too naive. He needed to be trained in the middle-east area before he coulde back. Essie picked up a ck grape from the fruit te and put it into his mouth, saying, "In fact, working for you is quite tempting. They often have such good benefits." She smirked. Chapter 389 Kicked Out The Family Without Receiving A Penny (Part Two) Chapter 389 Kicked Out The Family Without Receiving A Penny (Part Two) Zac touched her nose and said, "If I need to do it myself, someone will get angry." "Are youpetent to do that?" Essie covered her mouth with her hands, and grinned yfully. "I will show youter. You would tell me if I''m good at it." He stretched out his arms and held her in it. His thin lips covered herughing little mouth. On the day when Eva''s new drama show was in the can, Essie and Mili went to the film set to celebrate for her with two bottles of neen eighty eight French champagne. "Mommy Eva, after this movie, will you have time to y with Dot and me?" Mili tilted her head to look at her, eyes sparkling with expectation. Nodding in agreement, Eva nned to take a week off and hold a promotion for the newly filming. "How about I take you and Dot to Disnend?" "Okay. I really like to go to Disnend amusement park." Mili pped her hands happily. At this moment, Landis was lying on a lounge chair for rest. Her assistant, Kent, was holding a fruit tray and sitting next to her and waiting for her to eat fruit. He looked very attentive and hospitable. Landis always had a bad temper and would throw a tantrum at her assistant every time she was unhappy. Kent was the fifth assistant she had changed in thepany and worked for her a few days ago. "Landis, do you want to eat orange? Let me peel it for you." With an ingratiating smile on her face, she immediately picked up an orange and shelled it as soon as Landis nodded slightly. When thest shooting was over, Essie took out the champagne. "Wow, a neen eighty-eight! It''s the best year in thest century!" The director praised. "Let me pop it." Kent rush over in excitement, taking the champagne from Essie''s hand. The rest of them stood at the table and disyed the sses of champagne. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. With a crisp sound of ''bang'', a stream of white bubble gushed out of the bottle. The little ginger poured from the cup at the tip of the pagoda. After it was full, the transparent liquid poured down like a waterfall. All the members of the crew made a toast after they took photos in front of the champagne Pagoda. "May ''The Beautiful Times Of Miss Lee'' have a sessful box! Congrattions!" "Yeah!" Cheers rose in the studio and everyone drank happily as they wished. The cups went gaily colored and laughter came in a continuous stream. Mili came to visit the crew several times and was quite familiar with the cast and crew. Now she was holding a wine ss to greet the new actors and actresses, but her wine ss was full of juice, not champagne. "Sister Kitty, you get such a pleasant voice. People said the actor who is good at performing, and good at singing, you should try to release your album," Mili said with a sweet smile, which made the neers very happy. "Kitty can release her album, Mili. How about me?" another girl asked, giggling. "Sister Shirley, your skin is very white and red. It''s a good idea to tell your agent to take some makeup advertisement for you, or it will be a waste of your good skin as a resource." Mili grinned, revealing a row of white teeth. Director Li walked up to Mili and touched her head lovingly. "Don''t be so naughty. I''ll shoot an ancient costume drama in two months. There''s a movie with a role of a little fairy and you''re the perfect candidate. Would you like to give it a shot?" director Li asked. "That''s great, Uncle Li. As long as it''s you who shot, it must be the most popr and hit drama," Mili said with a smile, thumbing up. "Good girl. Thank you for you good words." Director Li was very happy. He just liked Mili who had a sweet mouth. It would bring him good luck. For the crew, no matter it was the beginning of a shooting or the wrap of the shooting, they would expect for a good heat. Mili, who had a sweet mouth, was the most helpful one. After taking a sip of juice, Mili rolled her eyes and asked, "Uncle Li, who do you want to y the leading role?" "I haven''t decided yet." Director Li touched his chin. "I think you can ask my mommy Eva and uncle Jim to y the leading roles. ''The War Emperor'', whom they acted together before, has reached a record high ratings. If they can cooperate again now, they will definitely make another record," Mili said seriously. Director Li shook his head with a smile. It was definitely a good suggestion, but it was not easy to invite King Jim. "Little cutie, I''m afraid I''ll let you down. I can''t invite King Jim here." "Uncle Li, let me help you. I can invite him," Mili said confidently, patting her chest. "Really?" Director Li smiled, "You are awesome!" "He''s my daddy''s best friend. As long as my daddy goes out to invite him, he will surelye." Mili smiled with two dimples on her cheeks. "Then I''ll leave this task to you." Director Li smiled. Mili''s long curly eyshes fluttered and gave out a sly light. "If I have invited King Jim for you, can you also do me a favor? I want to act a lot." Director Liughed, and thought that this little girl was really awesome. She could start a negotiation at the age of three.'' A wise goose neverys a tame egg''. "Well, if you can invite King Jim to y in my new y, you will be a hero in our team. At that time, I will ask the scriptwriter to specially add your act from the first episode to thest one." "Okay, Uncle Li, let''s make a deal." Mili stretched out her small hand and made a high five with him. A scream came from the studio just after the press conference was about to be held. Her voice burst out from Kent. She held Landis''s arm and asked, "Landis, what''s wrong with you? Do you have a stomachache?" Landis covered her stomach with her hands and moaned with pain. "Oh my God! Landis, You''re bleeding!" Eva screamed as she saw the blood on Landis''s dress. Chapter 390 The Baby Is Gone (Part One) Chapter 390 The Baby Is Gone (Part One) "Call an ambnce! Now!" Director Li hurried to her. Kent dialed the number at once, and the ambnce arrived and took Landis to the hospital soon. It was the first time for Mili to see so much blood. She was startled. She hid herself into Essie''s arms again. "Mommy, auntie Landis is bleeding so much. Will she die?" Essie carried her up. To ease her fear, she said, "No, auntie Landis will be fine." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "What about the little brother in her belly? Will he die?" Mili asked, trembling. Essie didn''t answer this question. She wasn''t able to answer it now because blood was a taboo word for pregnant women. Besides... She stopped thinking, and a deep light shed in her eyes. "Landis was fine during the shooting. How could she suddenly bleed?" Eva walked to her side, surprised. "The first three months of pregnancy is the most dangerous, so the pregnant woman should be careful all the time." With a sigh, Essie thought, ''The baby that shouldn''t be kept would not be kept in the end.'' Actually, now that the baby was gone, it probably was a lucky thing for Landis. If she gave birth to the baby and knew that it was not Zac''s son, she would regret it. She couldn''t get anything, and worse, she would have to take a burden from him. In the hospital, the doctor came with bad news. The baby was not saved. Landis was lying on the bed and crying. She had a baby with great difficulty. She thought she would have a backer after she had him, and she didn''t have to worry about not being able to take the y again in the future, and she didn''t need to ept hidden rules. Her acting career could be t all the way to the end. She had been pregnant for less than a month, but she had an abortion unexpectedly. The agency had nned to block the news, but someone on the microblog spread the news. For a moment, the entertainment circle was seething with excitement. In the afternoon, Le came to the hospital to visit Landis. Of course, everyone knew that she was pretending to be nice. "I heard that you must keep a low profile in the first three months of your pregnancy. You''d better hide the news from others, or else your baby will miscarry." She sighed deeply, "You''re so high-profile. How you wish the whole world knew that you ruined our child''s happy life." "If you are here for gloating, get out of here." Landis grabbed a cup on the table angrily and threw it at her. She dodged nimbly. The cup hit the wall heavily and broke into pieces. Le didn''t get angry. Instead, she looked calm. But a hint of coldness could be seen in her eyes. "Isn''t this child what you don''t want?" Landis was shocked, "What do you mean?" Le stepped forward and got closer to her. She raised her voice on purpose, for fear that Landis couldn''t hear what she said. "Before you came in, I asked the doctor for you. She said that you had an abortion because of taking the abortion medicine." "What did you say?" Landis quivered violently and asked Kent to look for the attending doctor immediately. Soon the doctor came and gave her a test report. Her blood contains mifepristone, which meant that the abortion was caused by medicine. "I didn''t take any medicine to abort." Landis was shocked. "Then that was strange." Le went into silence for a while as if she was thinking about something. "Did someone drug you in an attempt to abort your baby?" Looking at her, Landis sneered, "Who else could it be except you?" "I hate your child so much that I want him to get rid of it. But I have my principle. I won''t do anything harmful to others," Le said with an innocent look on her face. "Don''t make yourself look like a saint. You are just a mistress who stepped in," Landis responded with a groan. Le''s face turned pale hearing those words. She hated it when others called her a mistress. "Let me tell you. I grew up with Zac. I was his first love. The person he loves is always me. "Essie is the other woman. It was she who got involved in our rtionship and ruined our rtionship." "Don''t get yourself out of this this. If it was not something happens to Essie, how can Zac marry you?" Landis sneered. Every mistress would find all kinds of excuses to cover up her own immoral behaviors. "Well, you''d better figure out who killed your child, rather than wasting time and energy talking with me." Le red at her. As she was recalling what had happened yesterday, Landis continued, "I was fine before the wrap of the movie. But something went wrong after the celebration party." "Is it possible that someone put the drug into your food or wine during the banquet?" Le reminded. "I only drank half a ss of champagne, and I haven''t eaten anything." Landis cast a sidelong nce at her and thought, ''It is weird that she is so concerned about my abortion.'' "Well, it must have something to do with champagne." Le said with certainty. "Did the crew buy it?" she asked. "The crew did buy it, but I drank the one which was brought here by Essie," Landis exined. "That''s not surprising." Le sneered, as if she had discovered something. "What do you mean?" Landis asked in a hurry. "I think Essie was not here to celebrate for Eva, but for something else, right?" The tone of Le was slowly rxed, like a cold wind, making the waves in Landis''s heart be stormy. "You mean the person who drugged me to abort was Essie?" "That woman looks like a white lotus, kind and harmless, but in fact, her thoughts are more vicious than anyone else. She dares to y any dirty tricks, and she can do anything harmful. Otherwise, how could she be the head of the Xu''s Group with a woman''s identity?" Le''s eyes shed with ferocity. Landis raised her eyebrows and was dubious about what she said. "She has already divorced with Zac. What good will it do to her to harm me?" Chapter 391 The Baby Is Gone (Part Two) Chapter 391 The Baby Is Gone (Part Two) Le snorted and said, "She hasn''t been forgotten Zac. She has been pestering him all day long and wants to get back together with him. Unfortunately, Zac had never had any feelings for her. Now when he heard her name, he felt annoyed to see her. Now that you are pregnant, it will also be a stumbling block to the reunion of her and Zac. Of course, she will try her best to eliminate your child." Anger was rising on Landis''s face. She seemed to believe her words. She smiled imperceptibly. In the Jade Mountain, Zac also knew about it. Someone''s action was faster than he had expected. Essie sat beside him and sipped at the ck tea, as if deep in thought. Then she said, "It is so strange that Landis''s child was gone. They were quite well when filming, and after the celebration party, she was bleeding. If it is a natural miscarriage, there will be signs before it happens. " As she spoke, she peeked at Zac from the corner of her eye. She remembered that he had told her to wait for the good y to begin. Was it only to watch such a bloody scene? She had the same experience. She almost had a miscarriage back then. If she hadn''t hidden the truth and hid in the United States, she really didn''t know if her children could be born safely. Therefore, she could understand how painful it was for a mother to lose her child, especially someone who had ced all her hopes on her child would definitely feel very depressed. She must feel falling from the sky to a bottomless abyss, which would be indescribable miserable. "She is lucky to lose this baby," Zac said coldly without any pity in his tone. He never had a tender heart for women. Except for Essie, he was cold-blooded and heartless to other women. "You should go to the hospital to see her tomorrow. Women are most vulnerable at this time and need men''sfort." Essie sighed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Do you know what is your biggest weakness?" Zac said, flicking her forehead. "Isn''t it muddled-headed?" She felt wronged and pouted. When he flicked her forehead, it meant that she had said something wrong which had displeased him. "This is just one of them. The other is because of the flooding of sympathy. Don''t you know that the pathetic man certainly have something to be despised?" Zac looked at her with disappointment. "Thew of the jungle is the rule of this society. Good people will always get bullied. Only such kind of people who are very cunning and scheming will live a good life," Essie said seriously. "What kind of people do you and me belong to?" Zac asked with a forced smile. Essie curled her lips and said, "We are not the same person." ording to his personality, he should belong to the ogre, but she was a pure human, and did not belong to the same species at all. "Honey." "We are not the same kind of person. We areplementary. People of the same type can be triggered at any time they meet together, but theplementary type of people is different. They are born to fit each other, so there will be no mutually exclusive phenomenon." "We areplementary to each other?" She nced at him shyly. "For example, I am always saying and acting as I think. You say yes and mean No. I am cold outside and hot inside, you are hot outside and cold inside. I am wise and you are muddled..." He ridiculed her and listed a series of evidence. Essie''s face darkened. Were theyplementary to each other in this way? Those were clearly a bunch of antonyms. And he used the positive words to describe himself and the words he used to describe her were all negative. She was not that bad in Chinese. Couldn''t she understand the meaning behind it? "Why don''t you say you''re overbearing, I''m gentle and kind. You''re domineering and I''m generous. You think highly of yourself, and I''m humble and low-key..." She tried her best to fight back. "That''s why we areplementary. What Ick is what you have, but what youck is what I have." He smiled wickedly. Well, she had nothing to say. Anyway, her IQ was lower than his, and his colloquial was better than her. She would never win in a battle of words. "To be honest, if I hadn''t met you, I wouldn''t have returned to the Xu family, and my life would have been on another direction," she said thoughtfully. Perhaps she would always be an ordinary designer, working hard on her own design, earning her living by running the Taobao shop. Maybe she would marry to an ordinary guy and worked hard to earn their paycheck... "But you met me. You are destined to meet me," he said with confidence. "Inexorable doom." She wrinkled her nose at him. There was no way to escape when irritated him, just like monkey king was controlled by the Golden Hoop. "Whether it''s a good thing or not, there''s no escaping from it. Just ept your destiny and follow my orders." With a smile, Zac held her in his arms and began to speak of his rights... For the next two days, he didn''t go to the Jade Mountain. She didn''t know whether he went tofort Landis or stayed at the vi by thekeside with Le. Essie tried her best not to think about him, so she left thepany as soon as she got off work. She nned to go to the supermarket to buy some fruit for the children before she went home. On the opposite side of the HENGyuan building, there was a Walmart supermarket. When she was about to pass thene, she heard the sound of car engine from not far away and a Maserati was rushing to her at a crazy speed... Chapter 392 A Fabricated Charge (Part One) Chapter 392 A Fabricated Charge (Part One) "Miss Yi, be careful!" The bodyguards quickly pulled her up the stairs. The sports car passed by, but the speed of the car didn''t decrease. The driver seemed to want to escape, but unfortunately, a car just appeared at the entrance of the parking lot and blocked his way. The car screeched to a halt with an emergency brake, nearly bumping into the car in front. When the security guard on guard saw this, he hurriedly put down the boom gate. The bodyguards quickly caught up and surrounded the ck car. The driver was wearing a cap, sunsses and mask, so it was hard to see his face clearly. The security guard grabbed the iron spanner from the box and smashed it at the window. "Get out! Otherwise, I will break the window." Since the boss was here, he must perform well. If he do it well, he might get a promotion and a pay rise. The driver looked back and forth and found the situation was not good to him. There was a car in front and he wanted to retrieve the car. The bodyguard in charge of driving behind drove the car in time to block the way. If the security guards really smashed the car, the ss would ssh all over the ce and the person in it would be disfigured. After thinking for a while, she opened the door and got out of the car. The bodyguard took off her sunsses and hat. When Essie recognized who the person was, she asked in surprise, "Landis, why are you here?" "So what? You killed my child. I want you to pay for it." Landis said through gritted teeth. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Essie was shocked, she didn''t expect that the fire of war would spread to her. She lowered her voice and ordered the bodyguard, "Take her to my office." This was not the right ce to talk. The bodyguard pulled Landis into the building and took the elevator all the way to Essie''s office. "What are you doing?" There was a hint of panic on Landis''s face. ''It is as easy as rolling off a log if Essie is trying to kill me. Besides, she could easily fake some evidence to prove that I fell down from the building. The police won''t investigate her thoroughly, '' she thought. She shrank back to the door. Although the child was lost, she didn''t want to die. But the bodyguards were outside, and she couldn''t escape. "Since you are so timid, why do you still want to kill me? Don''t you know that even if you kill me, you will have to die either?" Essie sneered, spread out the tea set on the table and began making the tea slowly. "Why did you kill my child?" Landis clenched her fists, and the anger gradually dispersed her fear. "Why do you think I killed your child?" Essie asked instead of answer her question. She poured two cups of tea and asked hinted her to sit down and talk with her. Landis hesitated for a while and sat down on the sofa opposite Essie. "The doctor said that I had an abortion because of the abortion drug. Before the ident happened, I only drank the champagne you brought. If you didn''t drug me, who else could it be?" A tinge of discretion shed through Essie''s eyes. The miscarriage of Landis was not an ident, but a conspiracy. But it did not seem to act ording to the script as what Zac had expected. She, the spectator of this y, was dragged into it. She drank her tea unhurriedly and said slowly, "The champagne I brought is unopened. When you were filming, it was on the table. When your assistant Kent opened it, the packaging was intact. Tell me, how did I put some drug in it?" After a short silence, Landis pursed her lips and said, "You can put it in the cup." "There are so many cups. Which one should I put into?" Essie smiled coldly. "I didn''t give you the wine. Do you think I have a chance to bet on which cup you would take?" Landis''s lips quivered for a second. "Can you swear that you never thought about getting back together with Zac?" Essie smiled gently, the expression on her face was as calm as ake. "Even if I want to get back together with him, you are not the stumbling block between us." "But I have his baby. Don''t you think it''s a threat?" Landis lowered her voice as if she was not as arrogant as before. Essie noticed her change. And there was another flicker in her eyes. She tried her best to be polite and avoid irritating her. If she guessed right, someone had deliberately aroused the fire to her so that she could cover up her crime. On the contrary, your child will not be a threat to me. It will be good to me. When two dogs fight against a bone, a third runs away with it. The more you fight with Le, the more beneficial it will be to me." After swallowing some saliva, she continued, "You lost your child, and the only beneficiary is Le. So she doesn''t have to worry about your threat anymore. It is not good for me at all. On the contrary, I lose a helper who can deal with Le. I am a businesswoman. Do you think I will do such a bad business?" Landis kept silent for a while. She picked up the tea cup on the table and was about to have a cup of tea. However, Essie stopped her and said, "This cup of tea is cold. Let me get you a cup of hot tea. A miscarriage is equivalent to sit the month, and you''d better not touch cold things." Then he refilled her cup. Although it was just a little care, it made Landis''s heart warm. She felt that Essie was not as vicious as what Le said. "If it weren''t for you, who else would want to hurt my child?" she asked. "Then let''s see who your baby will pose the greatest threat to," Essie said in a low voice. Chapter 393 A Fabricated Charge (Part Two) Chapter 393 A Fabricated Charge (Part Two) "Of course it''s Le. But two days ago, she came to see me and she found out that I was drugged and had an abortion. If she did that, why did she reveal it? " "She definitely put the suspect on me, right?" Essie sneered. She knew that it must have something to do with Le, so he intentionally shifted the suspect to kill both she and Landis. Then, she could rx. Landis raised her eyebrows and asked coldly, "Do you think she did it?" Shrugging, Essie said, "I won''t make random guesses. Evidence is necessary in everything. Random guesses may have ulterior motives or be false usations." Her words was not only a show of caution, but also a counter attack to Le. Landis sipped the tea and realized that she was fooled. Someone wanted both of them to suffer. "I will find out who did this to me." "Of course we will find the murderer. We can''t let him get away withw." Essie added, "I met a simr situation with you before. Someone hired a drug addict and caused my abortion. In the war between women, children are always the most innocent victims." When people were the most vulnerable, they wanted to find partners who were suffering from illness. There was no doubt that her words narrowed the distance between Landis and her. On second thought, Landis felt much better. Essie''s child was killed, and her husband was taken away. She seemed to be worse than herself at that moment. "If you hadn''t fainted and been hospitalized, Le wouldn''t have taken your ce." There was some sympathy in her tone, but she didn''t have it in her heart. She just wanted to use the pain of others to ease her sorrow.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "A couple were just like birds of the same woods. When the big troublees, we will fly separately." Essie sighed heavily. She revealed an extremely sad expression. "To be honest, I really hope that you can beat Le and turn into the nextdy of the Rong family. Only in this way can she have a taste of being sabotaged." Landis did not doubt this. If she were Essie, she would do the same thing to revenge herself. "Do you still want to get back together with President Rong?" The corners of Essie''s mouth curled up into a bitter smile. She continued, "Do you still have an illusion about a man who dumped you when you were in difficulty? Besides, I don''t have to rely on him for anything. Why should I go back to him? He is such a toxic jerk!" She had to eliminate the suspicion of Landis in front of her. She could only make Zac be the scapegoat for the time being. After all, he was notorious as a yboy. It didn''t matter if it would be ckened more? Hearing what she said, the only doubt in Landis''s heart disappeared, "Indeed, a woman of your status, would marry only for love, and you will no longer be greedy for any fame or profit." Essie didn''t make anyments. She just smiled faintly. In the eyes of others, she enjoyed a great fame and prestige in the Xu group. Only she and the people closest to her knew that she was in a very terrible and dangerous situation. It was like she was walking on a edge of a cliff and looking down into the abyss. Any carelessness would fall and smash her to pieces. The most terrible thing was that she was in the open while the enemy was in the dark. The danger was totally unpredictable. The trap the enemy set may be approaching at any time, waiting for her to jump in. "All right. It''s time for us to make it clear to each other. If you have any problems, let''s talk in a frank way. I don''t want any misunderstandings. As for the baby, you must find out the truth and do not let the murderer get away with it. You have to take care of yourself for the sake of your future pregnancy," she said sincerely. Landis nodded. Now she didn''t believe what Le said at all. Essie was not as cruel and merciless as she said, but a kind and innocent angel, or even too simple and stupid. It was estimated that she would pay for the one who sold her. No wonder she let the other woman like Le step in and ruin her marriage so easily. After she left, Essie let out a sigh of relief. She didn''t expect that Le would use her of that. She was trying to stir up trouble between her and Landis. If the bodyguards hadn''t acted quickly today, she would have been hit to death by Landis. It was not funny at all as Zac had said. She almost lost her life. She had just finished a cup of tea when she received a call from Zac. He told her to go to the Jade Mountain as soon as possible. He already knew about it. She found that his news was much more timely than she had imagined. It seemed as if he had nted informers around her, sending her information to him in secret at any time. "Are you hurt?" He anxiously checked her from head to toe. He felt relieved after making sure that she was all right. "I thought there would be a good y, but I didn''t expect it to be involved and y the role of the evil second heroine." She nced at him and sat on the sofa. She picked up a bunch of ck grape and bit two to vent her anger, regardless of her grace as ady. Anyway, she did not care her appearance in front of him. "There must be something wrong with this woman." A malicious and malicious look rose from Zac''s face. "It was someone who casted a bone between her and me. She wanted me to be the scapegoat." Essie snorted and thought, ''I don''t care whether it''s a blessing or a curse. If someone wants to hurt you, I can''t stay out of the affair.'' Chapter 394 Labeling (Part One) Chapter 394 Labeling (Part One) Zac knew who she was referring to. It was really beyond his expectation. He had underestimated this woman. Perhaps it was because what happened to him more than ten years ago that he appreciated her. So he would never think she was a bad person. He always thought that she was a kind girl, who was just a little willful sometimes. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Now, he finally knew her true self. He wouldn''t sympathize with a woman who went all out to get what she wanted and made others suffer. "Is Landis still suspecting you?" he asked in a low voice. "I have talked with her for a long time today. I think I have cleared up the misunderstanding." After cing the ck grapes on the te, Essie wiped her hands with a tissue, as if she didn''t care about this matter anymore. "Then let''s put an end to it." The tone of Zac was meaningful. Now her life was still in the hands of Le. Before shepletely recovered her health, he was not allowed toy hands on Le. The only way to hold her was using soft means. How could Essie understand what he was thinking? She had thought that he gave up on taking action because he cared about his rtionship with Le. She always thought that he liked Le, but he gave up her because of his disease, his family, and some reason she didn''t know. As far as she was concerned, he was a man with a thin heart. He wouldn''t love any woman deeply and he knew how to weigh the advantages and disadvantages. If his rtionship with Le was more harmful than the benefit, he would choose to give up. "If you don''t want to settle the matter, just let it go. I don''t care." She raised her eyebrows with a rxed look. However, she could choose not to ask. Landis wouldn''t. She was the most direct victim. Her baby was killed, and the one she wanted to rely on was no longer here. No wonder she couldn''t swallow her anger. "Think about it, Landis is a poor girl. Don''t do anything like concealing her or blocking her. Just let her be," she spoke in a pitiful tone. "She almost killed you. Don''t you hate her?" Zac''s bushy eyebrows slightly. The sympathy of his little fool was flooded again. "It''s not her fault. She was misled by others. She and I are victims. We share the same heart. Besides, the whole thing happened because of you. If you didn''t choose her and used her, she wouldn''t be so miserable. " Essie pouted. She tried her best to defend Landis. She was not being benevolent. She just didn''t want to weaken the situation for Landis. The stronger she was, the more frustration she would bring to Le. Zac was resigned. What he did was all for her, this muddle-headed woman. As long as she was safe and sound, he would do anything including sacrificing others or himself. "Since you have interceded for her, I will give her a break. Since things havee to this, she is useless to me," he said in a low voice. Essie shook her fingers and said, "You''re wrong. You can''t lose this chess piece for the time being. You should be nice to her at this moment. No, you should treat her better than before, or you''ll be trapped into somebody''s scheme." Zac frowned and pretended to be displeased. "You are more and more confident in pushing me out." "I believe you''re a self-disciplined person." Essie nced at him as she pretended to be ager. "Besides, you''re not my husband now. I don''t have to worry about your love affairs." Zac''s face darkened. He was not in a good mood now. He grabbed her head, pulled her into his arms and kissed her. "I will always be your husband." "Are youbeled me on your body?" "You have alsobeled me as an exclusive husband. Any infringement must be sentenced to death!" He stressed thest word, as if it was a kind of threatening. Essie choked. In his eyes, she was like a pet that he kept, and could only be owned by him. No one was allowed to steal her. Even if he didn''t want her, he could have the freedom to abandon her like a pair of shoes. She didn''t contradict him and didn''t want to quarrel with him. He was the demon king, and she had to obey him, so she had no strength to resist. Even if she got up the courage asionally and wanted to fight back, she would fail. "If you don''t have anything else to do, I''ll go back first. Dot caught a cold. I have to take care of him." "Dot?" Zac touched his chin and said, "I''ve only seen Mili and never saw Dot. Since you don''t forbid me to see them, why don''t you bring Dot together some day?" Essie was shocked and she coughed. She didn''t want him to see Dot. He looked like a replica of him. If he saw Dot, he would certainly be suspicious. Then if he forced himself to do a paternity test, everything would be exposed. "Dot and Mili, though they are twins, havepletely different characters. Mili was active and easy going, yet Dot is introverted. He doesn''t like to interact with strangers," she exined with hesitation. "But we will be familiar after we meet a few more times," Zac said casually. "Well... He is very timid. He is very dependent on my mother. Wherever he goes, my mother will follow him. If he goes out, my mother will follow him, too. You should know that my mother..." She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Zac understood what she was going to say. "Your son and daughter are so different from each other." Zac sighed, with a helpless expression on his face. His mother-inw had already treated him in a very bad manner due to all the old grudges between them, and now he had made himself to be a yboy. Perhaps it was better not to meet him in case of making a scene. Chapter 395 Labeling (Part Two) Chapter 395 Labeling (Part Two) "You and your brother are also different," Essie said again. Identical twins were alike in general, but fraternal twins were different from each other. One of them might inherit the father''s gene more, and the other might inherit the mother''s gene more. "Once you get rid of the virus in your body, you immediately give birth to a baby for me," Zac ordered in a domineering tone. He was her legitimate husband, but they didn''t have any child, he was very irritable at the thought of that. Essie was startled. "You''re married now. Do you want our child to be an illegitimate child?" "I will take care of it. Don''t worry. Just give birth to a baby for me," Zac said firmly without any hesitation. As long as the virus in her body was cleared, he didn''t have to worry about Le. "Three years... I didn''t mean to have another baby in the next three years," She rubbed her hands and mumbled in a low and helpless voice. "It''s not up to you. You have to have a baby with me, even if you don''t want to," Zac said in a firm tone. He had decided that if she dared to disobey, don''t me him for being rude. He would lock her up directly and provide her freedom until she was pregnant. Her face turned slightly pale. She was very clear in her heart that as long as the big demon king wanted to do something, he couldn''t stop it even if the sky fell apart. Fortunately, there was still half a year left. She didn''t have to be in a hurry. If Baron could be awake and her sister coulde back in half a year, she could get rid of the demon and run away. She took a look at her watch. It was already eight o''clock. She stood up while sping her handbag. "It''ste. I should go now." Leaning against the sofa with his thin lips closed, Zac didn''t say anything. He frowned slightly and looked a little gloomy. He hadn''t seen her for two days and this woman showed no intimacy to him. She didn''t care about him at all. Damn! He reached out angrily, pulled her into his arms, locked her struggling hands, and kissed her for half an hour before he stopped. Essie almost passed out because of suffocation. His action was close to the edge of violence, as if he was venting out some inexplicable anger. She didn''t know when she annoyed him again, for his kiss, her little lips was red and swollen. The big ogre was really capricious and difficult to serve! When she returned to the vi, she found that Eva was also there. She took a long vacation to visit her sworn children. "Eva, you are here. Why don''t you call me and let mee back early?" Essie smiled and sat beside her. "I''ve just arrived. I''ve only been here for five minutes." Eva shrugged her shoulders. "Eva, how''s your arm?" Lucy asked. In order to ''serve'' the big demon in Jade Mountain, Essie could only lie to them. She said Eva had twisted her arm she had to take care of her in the night. Fortunately, she had told Eva in advance in case of letting the cat out of the bag. "I''m feeling much better now. But the bone fracture is a serious thing, and it may take a few months to be fully recovered. I can only ask Essie to take more care of me." Eva smiled, embarrassed. "It''s not easy for a person to have a good friend who really loves her. So she is supposed to take care of you," Bob said. Then Essie winked at Eva. In case of letting the cat out of the bag, she pulled her son to her side and changed the topic, "Do you have a heavy nose today?" "No, I won''t. But I begin to have a runny nose," Dot said disappointedly, and his nose was even red. "Little poor." Eva patted him on the head, "Do you take pills?" "Yes, I have." Dot wiped his nose and continued, "I learnt from the Inte that normal cold is a kind of self-recovered disease, which usually takes seven days to recover. It is okay even if I don''t take the pills. Pills can only relieve the symptoms anyway. To deal with viruses, the most important thing is to strengthen one''s self-resistance system." "Yes." Mili nodded. "Eat more fruit and take more vitamins C. I eat five kinds of fruit every day. I''m afraid that I might catch a cold from Dot." After saying that, she picked up some cherries from the tea table and began to eat. "You''re right. You two are getting smarter," said Eva, chuckling. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Eva, you shall hurry up as well." Lucy said with a smile. "Although people in the entertainment circle get marriedter, it is better for women to get married as early as possible and to have children as soon as possible. Then you could recover your shape sooner. It is the same to shoot after children are born." "Aunt Lucy, you are right. I will try my best to achieve two big things, getting married and having children before I turn thirty." Eva clenched her fist. In fact, she also wanted to get married, but she hadn''t found a suitable guy yet. Afterwards, she took out the video of the celebration party heldst time and uploaded it to the TV. "It was shot from a camera. Daniel was so excited that he even forgot to turn off the camera. In the end, we were all photographed together in the happiness banquet." "Great!" Mili pped her hands. People were chatting. When they saw the scene of champagne, Essie''s eyes froze. Something sharp shed through her eyes. Chapter 396 How Could They Be The Best Match Couple Chapter 396 How Could They Be The Best Match Couple She gave the video to her younger brother Holy, "Holy, help me take down the champagne from the video and magnify it." "Okay." Holy nodded and brought theptop. Soon, he processed the photos as she ordered. "Eva, see? What was Landis''s assistant, Kent doing there?" Essie said, pointing at the screen. "She put her left hand into the pocket." Eva widened her eyes to check it carefully. She didn''t know what was going on, but she was sure that Essie must have found something. In the second photo, Kent pulled her hand out of her pocket. It seemed that she was holding something in her finger. Then, Essie asked Holy to magnify the photo, and they saw it clearly. It was a white pill. In the third photo, Kent put the pill into the champagne ss at the far left of the second floor. And from the following photos, it could be seen that she gave the cup of champagne to Landis. At that time, everyone was standing in front of the champagne tower and no one noticed her small movements. The camera was on her left and recorded the whole scene. "It was Kent who drugged Landis!" Eva was shocked. "It turns out that you must have to have a good rtionship with your assistant, or she will betray you at any time." Essie sighed. "Kate and I are good friends. She will never betray me." Eva was not worried about this kind of thing at all. Essie smiled again and looked thoughtfully at theputer screen. It was well known that Landis had a weird temper and was not good at her assistant. However, Kent was new here and she had only stayed with her for a few days. Therefore, she believed that there was no deep hatred between them. She shouldn''t hate her so much to drug her to miscarry, unless... "Should we tell Landis about this?" While she was thinking, Eva asked. "Of course we have to say it. But first we have to find out why she did it. If she only takes money to help others relief the disaster, it is useless to just get her out. We have to get the person behind the scenes as well," Essie said. Although Zac didn''t want to pursue it anymore, she couldn''t pretend nothing had happened. Le threw the bad water on her. As long as the murderer was not found out, she would be suspected. Now since she got the clue, she must follow it up to find out who was behind all this and clear her name. At the same time, she was going to give Le a hard blow and let her know that she was not someone to be trifled with. If anyone dared to attack her, she would certainly fight back. She would definitely fight fire with fire. Eva nodded. The next day, she went to Sino Star to collect the files of Kent as the instruction of Essie. Essie gave her ID card and bank ount to Holy and asked him to enter the bank system for investigation. To her surprise, there was no big amount of money for recent months. Essie was puzzled again. Was she wrong? This had nothing to do with Le. It was Kent''s own behavior. And Le was just using it to give her a blow? She raised her hand and rested her chin on her hand. After thinking carefully for a while, she decided to have a talk with Kent. She picked up her cell phone and called Landis. It never urred to her that Kent would be quit the second day after she checked in the hospital. "Landis, how about we have some tea this afternoon? I have something to tell you," she said in a low voice and hung up. It seemed that Kent had nned it for a long time. She must be hiding now. The only way to get the truth was to find her first. The only thing she could do was to tell Landis about what she knew, Landis must know more about Kent than she did. At a tea lounge in the afternoon of the next day, Essie waited for a while before Landis arrived. "You said you have something to tell me. What is it?" Essie showed her the key pictures that she found from the video camera. "Yesterday, I identally found this scene when I was watching the video at the celebration party with Eva. The photographer was so happy that he forgot to turn off the camera and captured the critical scene." Landis looked at the picture with a livid face, and her eyes continued to spit out anger. "Oh, it was the bitch who tried to kill me. No wonder she resigned with me when I was in trouble. It turned out that she fled to avoid punishment." "What happened between you and her?" Essie asked. "No, she is sweet and diligent. I used to have a good impression on her and nned to keep her around for a long time. I didn''t expect that she dared to hurt me!" Landis said angrily. "That''s not so strange. I asked someone to look into her bank ount, but there was no suchrge amount of remittance. She had no grievance with you. Why did she harm you?" Essie was even more confused. "Who knows if she is crazy?" Landis held the cup tightly in her hand. "She must be hiding now. We have to find her first if we want to know the truth." Essie sighed. "I will find her at all costs." Landis swore to herself that she would never let go of that bitch. "When you find her, remember to inform me. Now that someone wants to frame me, I have to find out the truth," Essie said slowly. She had too many things to deal with, so she had no time to look for a person. It would be better to let the victim do it. Landis nodded. She believed that if she could climbed to her current position in the entertainment circle, she must have a wide range of connections. It was not hard to find a person. In the CEO Office of the Emperor group, Mili was a frequent visitor. Today, she hade to visit her father. But this time, she not only came for fun, but also discussed something important with him. "Daddy, I''m going to work in the entertainment circle," she sat on the sofa and said casually while eating snacks. Zac was in a daze for a second before saying, "You''re still young. Did your mother agree to work in the entertainment industry?" "Director Li is going to shoot film a fantasy y called ''Ups and Downs of a Haunting Country''. I''m going to y a role as the little beauty who had transformed from a spiritual stone." Mili said, "I haven''t told Mommy yet. I want to tell you first, because you''re my daddy and the boss." Zac smiled. He knew it was a great ancient costume drama that Sino Star nned to shoot in May. "Mili, this drama is indeed suitable for you, but..." He paused and took her to sit on hisps. "Mili, have you ever thought that once you take part in the shooting, you will inevitably enter the public sight. Everyone will talk about you and your family. Mommy, daddy Hanson, daddy and even Dot will also be talked about. Do you have any mental preparation for that?" After all, Mili was the illegitimate child of Hanson and his little fool. Although everyone tried their best to avoid talking about this matter, once she appeared on the TV, her life would surely be the focus of everyone''s attention. Undoubtedly, some malicious remarks would make a scene. He didn''t want Mili to be contaminated and hurt. Mili lowered her head. She was a smart girl. She soon understood what Zac said. "I didn''t think too much about it. I just thought it was funny when I saw mommy Eva in the shooting site. So I also want to have a try." Her big glittering eyes dimmed, and the disappointment and depression covered her beautiful face. Zac didn''t want to see her sad expression. He silence for a while. Then he raised his hand and gently stroked her head. "If I let you act in the y as a little fairy without showing your face to the public, can you ept it?" "How can I act if I don''t show my face?" Mili looked up at him, confused. "Put on a mask or hood so that the audience can''t see your true face, just like monkey king," Zac exined. Mili''s eyes lit up. She excitedly wrapped her arms around his Zac''s and kissed him on the cheek. "Daddy, you''re clever. This way, I can act on a show without being discussed." Seeing her happy, Zac smiled too. After drinking a ss of juice, Mili suddenly remembered her purpose ofing here. She quickly said, "Daddy, can you call uncle Jim over? I have something to discuss with him." Zac was surprised. "Are you familiar with Uncle Jim?" Michelle''s thick eyshes fluttered. "I know him well. I often see him on TV, and I know that you are his best friend. But he is not familiar with me. He has never seen me before. He doesn''t know who I am, so I want to meet him and make an acquaintance with him. " Zac raised his eyebrows slightly. "Then you tell me first. What do you want to discuss with him?" Mili covered her mouth and whispered to his ear, "I want him and mommy Eva to y the hero and heroine in my y." Zacughed. "It seems that you not only want to be an actress, but also a small film producer. You even assumed the task to decide the protagonist." "Besides my mommy, uncle Jim and mommy Eva are the second best matched couple on the screen. If they cooperate with each other again, they will surely make a new rating record. This is my first show. I want it to be a hot one. I hope it will be a big sess. The rating shall surpass four percent," Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Mili said courageously, stretching out four little fingers. Her pointid at thest part of the sentence. Yet, Zac paid attention to the first part. It made him ufortable. Since the movie his little fool and Jim acted in, they have been regarded as the best matched couple on screen ever in the history. He was very disgusted, annoyed and dissatisfy with the title. How could they say his little fool and Jim were a perfect match? He couldn''t see that. He and his little fool were the most perfect couple in history. Jim should take a hike. It never urred to him that today, little Mili would mention it again and poke his ''Scar''. "You say mommy Eva and uncle Jim are the second best match couple on screen in history, Mili. Who is the most matched?" he asked deliberately, hoping that he had misunderstood. But Mili didn''t know what was on his mind. She replied seriously, "My mommy and uncle Jim, I''ve seen the movie they yed. They are so moving that I almost want them to be together." Taking a deep breath, Zac said, "It is just a show! It is not true! Don''t take it seriously!" He raised his voice and almost forgot it was a three-year-old girl. Mili was frightened by his sudden reaction. She trembled and asked, "Daddy, what''s wrong with you?" Chapter 397 Setting A Trap Chapter 397 Setting A Trap Realizing his gaffe, Zac stopped being serious immediately and put on a gentle smile. "I mean, the movie is not suitable for kids at your age. You should watch cartoon, like ''Pleasant Goat and Big Wolf'', and ''Boonie Bears''." Crossing her arms over her chest, Mili said, "I''m a genius. This kind of cartoon is too childish for me. It''s not suitable for me." Shaking his head, Zacughed. He gently pinched her nose and changed the topic to be serious. "All right, little genius. If you want uncle Jim to join your movie, you have to convince him on your own ability. Later we will ask him out for an afternoon tea. What should we say is up to you." "Okay." Mili nodded her head. She was sure that she could persuade Jim. As soon as Jim received the call from Zac, he arrived at the afternoon tea restaurant on time. "Why do you ask me out for afternoon tea today?" He smiled and sat on the sofa. "Uncle Jim, it''s me asking you out, not my daddy." Mili popped out from behind the sofa and startled him. If it weren''t for Zac sitting opposite him, he would think that he had entered the wrong room. "Little girl, where did youe from?" He looked at Zac and then at Mili in astonishment. "Uncle Jim, let me introduce myself first." Mili answered politely, "My name is Mili. My mother is called Essie. My father is Zac. My daddy Hanson is Hanson." She stated in detail. Jim was taken aback by her words. His eyes were as wide as two bells. Isn''t this little girl the... the..." "That''s good you are understanding. Sit down and have some tea." Zac poured him a cup of ck tea and put it in front of him to help him calm down. "Every time I see you recently, I feel pleasantly surprised." Jim gave him a meaningful look. "Don''t you always like surprise?" Zac said, who wore a forced smile on his face. Jim looked at her up and down carefully and said, "She does look like your Essie. And also looked like..." He stopped. There was a strange look on his face which fell on Zac''s face. Zac thought what he stopped to say was the words ''Hanson Xia''. A cold light shed through his eyes. He had already forgiven his little fool and did not care about her child with others, but it was inevitable that he felt a little bit unfair and a little jealous. She and Hanson had two cute children, but she and him, her real and legitimate husband did not have a child. He felt a bit annoyed just thinking about this. He couldn''t let Hansonpare with him. He wanted to have three children with his little fool. No, four or five children, they must be far ahead of Hanson. "I''ve already taken Mili as my daughter. I''m her only daddy," He said a bit aggressively. In his heart, he had been very happy that Mili had called him Dad instead of Hanson. If she called both of them daddy, he would be very unhappy. Being his best friend for more than twenty years, how could Jim not know his mind? "Congrattions, you have a daughter." He said with a meaningful smile. Mili sat beside Zac. She looked at Jim''s face with her big eyes and said in a baby voice, "Uncle Jim, you''re so handsome, just like my daddy and daddy Hanson. No wonder people said how many people on earth are there, and how many fans you have. You must have conquered their heart with your handsome face." Jimughed and thought, ''This little ghost is so funny. I like her!'' "Little girl. Which one do you think is more handsome, me or your daddy?" He teased her deliberately. "You''re more handsome." She blinked her beautiful big eyes mischievously and turned her tone a little, "My daddy is more good-looking." Jim raised his bushy eyebrows and said, "handsome is the same as good-looking, isn''t it?" "Of course not. Handsome is a word. And good-looking are two words. How could they have the same meaning?" Mili tilted her head and pretended that she didn''t understand what he meant. If she said he was more handsome, her daddy would be unhappy. If she said her daddy was more handsome, he would be unhappy. So she thought it was better to pretend to be stupid and lie. But what Jim didn''t know was that she was so clever. He thought that she really didn''t know the meaning of these words. Children were only three years old didn''t even learn the Chinese character. So how could she distinguish the synonym and antonym of the words? "All right. You daddy and I is a draw." Mili giggled and said, "Uncle Jim, I like to watch your movies. I''m your loyal fan. If only I could act in a TV y with you one day, that will be terrific." "That''s easy to handle. I''ll cooperate with your father to shoot a movie and then we can act it together some day," he said in a joking tone as he was coaxing a child. "Really?" Mili asked excitedly with her eyes wide open. "Of course, I never lie to children." Jim smiled. At the same time, Zac was casually drinking tea. He knew that this little fairy was trying to set a trap for Jim. But unfortunately, Jim didn''t know it at all. He was trying hard to get into her trap. "Uncle Jim, let''s make a pinky swear. If there is a good film, you must take me to act it with you." Mili stretched out her little finger. "Okay, let''s do a pinky swear." Jim lifted her little finger and said together, "We are bounded by the pinky swear and none of us could change our mind until the end of our life." Miliughed with a secret light in her eyes. She took up a small muffin, spread it with cream and blueberries paste on it, and then fed it into her mouth unhurriedly. After she finished eating the muffin, she wiped her hands with a tissue and said slowly, "Uncle Jim, do you know that Sino Star will shoot a fantasy y called the ''Ups and Downs of a Haunting Country'' in May? I''m going to act as a little fairy in it. Would you like to y with me?" Jim choked violently and spit out all the water that had juste into his mouth. Fortunately, he picked up a napkin in time to cover his mouth. "Little cutie, are you serious?" "Of course, and my sworn mommy is the heroine." Mili said seriously. "Who is your sworn mother?" Jim raised his eyebrows. "Eva, you have worked together in ''War Emperor''." Before she could finish her words, Jim coughed violently again. He covered his mouth and coughed several times to ease his breath. "Oh, my God. I underestimated you." He realized that he was fooled by Mili. If that was her biological mommy, he would have say yes. But her sworn mommy! No way. That was not a good idea. The hot pepper Eva was not easy to cooperate with. He''d better avoid seeing her. He did not want to fight. Seeing that he was not in a good mood, Mili was afraid that he would refuse her. She quickly said, "Uncle Jim, we just do a pinky swear just now. You will take me to act together, and you can''t go back on your words. You can''t break your promise." Jim didn''t know what to say. With an awkward smile, he said, "Little girl, I happen to be busy in a y in May. So I don''t have a schedule. When I have a good film in the future, I''ll definitely take you to the y, okay?" As soon as he finished speaking, Mili burst into tears. "Uncle Jim, you lied to me. I loved you so much and wanted you to be my swear father, but you were a big liar. You promised me and we have a pinky swear together just now, yet you just ignore your promise. I am no longer like you. I will ask parents dislike you too." Zac grinned to himself. What a witty girl! She was good at acting. And it must be hard for Jim to handle it. On the other side, Jim looked very embarrassed. He was at a loss what to do to stop Mili from crying. "Zac, your daughter is crying. Say something tofort her." He could only seek help from Zac. Zac casually took a sip of tea, looking like an outsider. "You made my daughter cry, and you must be responsible for coaxing her." Jim red at him. ''The father and the daughter must collude with each other and forced me to act in the y, '' he thought. After twenty minutes of Mili''s hysterical cry, Jim finally surrendered. He raised his hand in surrender and said, "Well, well, little girl, I promise you once, and I''ll y with you." As soon as he finished speaking, Mili stopped crying abruptly. She looked at him with tears in her big eyes and said, "You must keep your words." "A word from a man of honor cannot be withdrawn," Jim said seriously. Mili smiled through tears. She jumped up from the sofa and ran to him excitedly. She put her arms around his neck and kissed him on the neck. "Uncle Jim, I know you are the best. You won''t bully children. I''ve made up my mind to let you be my sworn father. In the future, you have to protect me." Jim shook his head helplessly and smiled. This little girl was so quick witted at such a young age. She would definitely be a girl who would be hard to deal with in the future. Mili ran to Zac and sat down on hisp. With a triumphant look, they smiled at each other. Jim looked at them. As the king of gossips, he had sharper observation and judgment than ordinary people. At the moment, the more he looked at them, the more surprised he was. The more she looked at them, the more he felt the two looked alike. Although this little girl looked like Essie at first sight, when she sat down with Zac, he found that she looked like her father in many aspects. Not to mention the look, smile, and every move she took, they were exactly like Zac. Was she really adopted? He drew a big question in his heart. Seeing that he had been staring at himself and Mili, Zac coughed to arouse his attention. "You don''t have a daughter so you are quite envious of me, do you?. Didn''t my daughter regard you as her sworn father just now? You also have a daughter. " Jim realized his gaffe and quickly looked away. "Now that she called me daddy Jim, I will have to protect this little fairy," he said. "Of course, she is my daughter. How dare you not cover her up?" After saying that, he looked down at Mili with a doting look in his eyes. "It''s said that father and daughter are closely connected. You acted in coordination just now. It''s really a tacit understanding." Jim squinted at him and asked curiously. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "No, you are wrong. I am an audience. I will watch my daughter''s acting and let her show you her acting skills," Zac said, who wore a forced smile on his face. Like her mom, Mili was a smart girl with many schemes in her mind. She didn''t need his help at all. "In fact, if you don''t make it clear to me. And you are taking her with you, I will surely think you are the biological father and daughter." Jim stressed on the word ''biological'' deliberately. Chapter 398 Who Is The First Wife Chapter 398 Who Is The First Wife Zac smiled. Jim was not the first one to think so. When he took Mili and Rabi to the zoo, there were several people saying that she was his daughter. They knew that because she was like him very much. Perhaps it was because Zac and Essie were a little like each other. Mili looked like Essie, so that''s why Mili looked like Zac. "In my eyes, Mili is just like my own daughter." His tone was firm. This child could easily arouse all of his father''s love in his heart and he liked her very much. "Love her, love her daughter?" Jim shook his head andughed. They grew up in split pants together. He didn''t expect that he would break his bottom line for a woman countless times. "I like Mili partly because she looked like Essie, partly because she was so clever that I liked her at the first sight." Said Zac, patting her head. Nobody knew how much he envied Hanson that Hanson could have such a cute daughter with the muddleheaded. Three years ago, when the stupid woman got pregnant, he wanted to have a daughter like her. Unfortunately, he failed to protect the child who was killed before she was born. At that time, Essie must hate and me him very much. Otherwise, she would not have left him for the United States. It was his fault that he broke her heart. That was why he gave Hanson the opportunity to get her. "What a beautiful and lovely little fairy, everyone would like her." Jim looked at Mili, with a gentle smile on his lips. Mili also cracked her lips and smiled at him, two dimples on the cheeks naughtily, extraordinarily beautiful. "Daddy Jim, I often visited mommy Eva when she was filming, and can I visit you when you are filming in the future?" "Okay, you cane at any time." Jim nodded with a smile. After having the afternoon tea, Zac drove the Mili to the intersection not far away from the vi as usual and let her take the bodyguard''s car back. Then he drove to Landis'' apartment. He always kept a high profile on hising in and out as if he was going back home. Soon, there was a gossip that Landis was not treated unfairly after the abortion, and the rich men sent her the sports car tofort her. When Le heard the news, she was so angry that she almost fainted. Le had thought that after the abortion, Landis would be abandoned by Zac. Le didn''t expect that instead of losing interest in her, he loved her more than before. In addition, he even gave her a sports car as apensation. The most hateful thing was that she had already targeted at Essie, but she hadn''t heard any response from Landis. Was she going to smooth things over? Zac hadn''t been back for two days. He must have stayed at Landis'' apartment for another night. She was a foxtrel! How could she make him dizzy with lust? Le had no choice but to sleep alone every night. She suffered from endocrine disorder. How could she get pregnant? She looked at the clock on the wall and found that it was already eleven o''clock. It was sure that Zac would note back again. At the thought of this, she couldn''t help taking out her phone and dialed his number. The call was soon hung up after two beeps. But she was not reconciled. When she dialed again, it was hung up again. She almost went crazy and kept dialing Zac''s number continuously. Finally, Zac answered the phone. "It''s sote. What on earth do you want?" He was panting and his tone was very impatient, as if he was doing some fierce exercise, which was interrupted by her. Needless to ask, she knew what kind of exercises he was doing. "Won''t youe back?" She controlled her anger and asked. There was no response on the phone, but faint coquettish voice of a woman came through, "Zac... Go on... Don''t stop. " "Okay, baby." As soon as the man''s voice fell, there came some crunch. Le clenched her fists, her body trembling in extreme anger. She almost broke down at the thought of the close rtionship between Zac and Landis. How she wished she could catch Landis from the microphone. "I''ll be back with you tomorrow. Bye." The man hung up the phone without waiting for her response. "Ah --" Le grabbed her hair and screamed madly. What a bitch! It took Le a lot of effort to get Zac, but Landis swooped in and took him away. She wouldn''t let her go and let her live a good life! As long as anyone dared to sabotage her and Zac''s rtionship, she would let her die a miserable death. The next day, Le drove to Landis'' apartment with two bodyguards. She didn''t want to be beaten to the ground again likest time when she failed to teach Landis a lesson. She didn''t expect to see Essie here. The private detective hired by Landis had found Kent in City C. He was sending him back to Dragon City under fierce escort and would soon arrive there. So, Landis asked Essie toe here to question Kent together. At that moment, they were in the downstairs of their apartment and watched the Maserati that was sent by Zac. Actually, Landis was showing off the love between her and Zac to her so that she would be impossible to get back together with him. How couldn''t Essie understand that? She just pretended to be jealous and hateful, so that Landis could be morecent. It didn''t matter for Essie. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, as soon as they got to the sports car, they met Le who wasing this way. "I''m d to see you too. Are you here to see the Maserati Zac gave me?" Landis looked at Le with a wild smile on her face, like a triumphant victor. Le''s face was blushing. How she wished she could rush over with her people and kill Landis. Then she could cut some scratches on the face of Landis and ruined her face. In that case, how could she seduce other men? But with Essie here and many bodyguards around, Le simply couldn''t do anything to them. "It''s just a sports car, right? It''s not a big deal. Zac has sent me a lot of presents, but I don''t like sports cars. I like the gifts he specially designed for me. " Le sneered and took out the ne from her shirt. "See? This ne is designed by Zac for me. He has spent several months to design it. Men only spend money on women, but spend time and energy on the women they loved the most. Landis, it was just a game between you and Zac. He will get tired of you soon and kick you. At that time, you will have to cry in front of him! " Looking at the ne, Essie sneered in her mind. If Le knew that the ne was designed by her and that Zac was only a coward, would she be angry and want to kill herself with bread? Landis'' face turned slightly blue, but soon she calmed down. "Le, I find that your biggest characteristic is that you know how tofort yourself and have developed A Q spirit to a great extent. When we made out, he told me that he was tired of you. You are too bad on the bed. He is not interested in you at all. " A wave of anger and shame was boiling over her. Her face was as red as blood, and some were purple with brown sauce. "You are lying on the bed like a dead fish. I''m much better than you. But I''m too weak to satisfy his desire, so he goes to find you. You''re just a supporting dish. I''m the main dish. Only when I''m not enough, he will taste your supporting dishes. " Landis sneered, "you only have one more certificate than me, do you? No big deal. If he could be full with me, I would be the main course. And your food is tasteless, and you''re just a waste. Get your ass into the trash can. " Hearing that Le and Landis werepeting in this sort of topic, Essie was worried and thought that it might not be appropriate for them to fight in public. Le had be angry from embarrassment, with her hands on her hips, she shouted at Landis, "you are daydreaming! The position of wife of Rong family will always be mine. No one else can rece me, including you. " She really wanted to rush up and strangled Landis. This little bitch was just too arrogant and unruly. A sarcastic smile broke across Landis'' face. "I heard that the Qin family and the Rong family were enemies. The members of Rong family never epted you as their daughter-inw. You are not qualified to be allowed to enter the Rong Mansion in holidays and festivals." Her words, like a sharp dagger, stabbed in Le''s back. Le said sadly, "you don''t need to worry about this. I am the first wife. As long as I give them a grandson, they will naturally ept me. A mistress like you will never be admitted by Rong family." "Miss Le, where did you learn your Chinese? You don''t even know what the first wife means. " Landis couldn''t stop her wildughter when she heard Le''s reply. With her eyes wide open, she continued, "the wife a man married for the first time was his first wife. Only the first woman to be married was called the first wife. ording to what I''ve known, you are no more than a step-wife. The status between first wife and step-wife was far away. Besides, there is no way that I can''t marry into the Rong family. Within the Rong family, it is allowed to have several concubines. I can have a natural ess to the house and live with Zac. You are not in charge of me. " Anger smoldered in Le''s chest. She took a deep breath, trying not to suffocate herself. Noticing the tension between them, Essie came out to be the peacemaker. "We''re in themunity. We''d better calm down. The paparazzi may secretly take pictures of us. " Only then did Le remember her existence. In her eyes, Essie was a soft touch. Now she suppressed her anger, just taking her as a punching bag to vent all her anger on Essie. "Oh, I almost forget, I have a downstairs woman here. What day is it today? All the ex-wife, present wife and concubine have gathered here. " But Essie didn''t say a word. Le was still mad at Landis, and Essie didn''t want to get herself into trouble. But Le had already made her moves on her and took her as a punching bag. The more silent she was, the more she felt she was easily bullied. Chapter 399 You Are Bad In Bed Chapter 399 You Are Bad In Bed "Essie, you are just a loser. It was said that chicken ribs were of much value. But you are worse than that, and you should be left in the trash can. Zac had told me that he didn''t want to see you again. You are not only bad in bed, but also in bad shape. You are as t as a piece of wood, which is not suitable for touch and not interesting to y. He also said that he wanted to divorce you and marry me a long time ago. But for the sake of your identity as the daughter of Xu family, he didn''t want to hurt you, so he has dyed this divorce... " Le''s voice kept resounding in the air like firecrackers. She was so angry. She was going to transfer all her anger to Essie. Landis looked at them jokingly. She had fought back enough just now, but now it was time for Essie to continue. But Essie didn''t make any response. She was as calm as water, as if she didn''t hear what Le said at all. She stared at Landis'' pink sports car and said, "pink sports car is so beautiful. Landis, you like pink, right?" Essie didn''t respond at all, as if she was deliberately changing the topic. After taking a short pause, Landis answered, "Yeah, I like pink best." She nodded. Essie sighed, "he is really nice to you. I like pink too, but he never paid attention to it. Even the color of the ring is purple. I think he must like you very much. Only when he is in love with the person he likes will he pay attention to her likes and dislikes. Now that you lost your baby, he will surely make it up to you double. If I guess correctly, you will have your baby soon. " Essie exaggerated herself to the lowest point and held Landis to the highest point, as if she was echoing Le''s words, but it was actually a kickback. In the meantime, she had pulled Landis, who had been counting on this, into the alliance, so that she could take advantage of Landis to defeat her enemies. Landis'' heart was in the air. She felt good and excited, flying to the clouds. But Le seemed to be hurt and burst into anger. "He just sent you a pink sports car. You''re so imaginative. Zac only cares about me, and the other women are only toys in his eyes. Once he gets tired of them, he will kick them into the trash can." "You are wrong." Essie shook her head and sighed. She sighed in a very serious and vague way, which seemed that her heart was full of pain. She continued, "although you were his first love and you''ve known each other for a long time, only those who share the same bed with him can see the true thoughts of a man clearly. As a couple, we share the same table, eat and sleep together. It can be said that up to now, no one knows him better than I do. " She paused, swallowing, and continued, "he really fell in love with Landis this time. William told me that after learning that Landis had an abortion, Zac cried in his office extremely sadly. A man as resolute as him would never shed tears. When I lost my child, he was not so sad. Someone like him only shows his true color to the one who cherishes most. " Hearing that Landis was overjoyed, she was moved. Tears of joy rolled in her eyes. She really didn''t expect that Zac would like her so much. After the child was gone, she was so afraid that he would abandon her and ignore her. She didn''t expect him to treat her better than before. No wonder Essie was his first wife. She knew him so well. Le trembled violently, like a heavy blow mming on the roof. Her strong defensive side suddenly copsed. "You''re talking nonsense. Don''t think that it can hurt me. I''m the only person in love with Zac. Only I can win his heart. He can''t fall in love with Landis!" She covered her ears and screamed hysterically. Paying no attention to her reaction, Essie sighed and said, "s, I''m a loser in love and marriage. The only thing I''ve learned is how to see a man clearly. As for my ex-husband, I''ve seen him very clearly." "Shut up! We were childhood sweethearts. I know him much better than you. He loves me from the very beginning and only has me in his heart. You and Landis are both third persons. You should all be damned if you dare to destroy our rtionship." Le roared madly. "When it came to childhood, I knew him as soon as I opened my eyes. We even knew each other before you did. Moreover, I had an engagement with him, which was designated personally by his grandfather and epted by all the members of the Rong family. But so what? If he doesn''t love you, then he just doesn''t love you. If we force worselves to fall in love with each other, neither will we get a happy marriage. It''s useless to cheat yourself. Just let go and get yourself free. " Essie let out a long sigh and then slowly rolled down the slope, until she reached the most vulnerable part of Le''s heart. Le couldn''t stand it anymore. She had nned to take advantage of Essie to vent her anger. However, Essie were like a soft cotton wall, unable to push back anything. Instead, her inner injury was serious. Her eyes had beenvender with anger, and she was as ferocious as a vampire. Her chest heaved violently, and her breathing was heaving like a strong wind. "Let''s wait and see. I will never let that shameless mistress have a happy life." Le cursed, gritting her teeth. Then she stamped hard on her foot and turned around to walk outside. Myocardial infarction would ur to her if she stayed a second longer. She would die of myocardial infarction. Landis spat on the ground, with a triumphant smile on her face. Essie was emotionless, as if she wore a mask, which hid all her emotions. Her eyes were as deep and dark as a bottomless frozen pool. Just then, a private detective called her and told him that Kent had been taken to his ce and locked up. "Come on, let''s go together." The smile on Landis'' face was gradually reced by anger. "Okay, I''ll get in your new car." Essie nodded. Along the way, she was very envious. "This car is really good. I will buy one another day, but what I bought is not as good as what my boyfriend bought." Landis took a nce at Essie through the rearview mirror and thought she was so pure and kind. Le had said something so harsh that she not only refused, but also admitted her failure. She was a coward. No wonder she was kicked out by someone else. She would never have thought that just now, she had been taken by Essie. Using her spear to poke Le was much more destructive than her counterattack. Otherwise, Le would not have escaped in disgrace. In the basement of the private detective, Kent was quietly tied to a chair, her mouth taped. Landis walked forward and pped on her face twice without saying a word. Then, Essie tore off the tape from her mouth. As soon as she had a chance to speak, she yelled, "help!". "Stop it. This is the basement. It''s useless to cry." Said Essie. "You are illegal imprisonment and personal injury, I will call the police to arrest you." Kent said, shaking. "If we call the police, we should arrest you first." Raising her hand, Landis was about to give the p again, but she was stopped by Essie. "Her face is swollen. If you beat her again, she won''t be able to speak. You can teach her a lesson after she tells the truth." Landis put down her hands sulkily. "You little bitch, why did you drug me and make me have an abortion? I treat you so well. How dare you do that to me? Do you want to die?" Kent''s face turned pale. "What are you talking about? I don''t know at all." Knowing that Kent would deny her usation, Essie slowly opened her mouth and said, "the photographer forgot to turn off his camera on that day when we held the celebration party. We have photographed the scene that you put some medicine in the champagne. You''d better admit it honestly." Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist. A violent convulsion struck her body. Kent had thought she would behave naturally, but it turned out she was out of luck. "I did it. So what? She deserved it. I didn''t poison her, I just let her abort." Kent shouted angrily. Hearing this, Essie was a little surprised and asked, "you have a grudge against her?" "How could it be possible? I never hit her or scolded her. " "I think she''s just a maniac who ran out of a mental hospital. She didn''t take any medicine for a few days and now she''s going insane," Landis exined. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kent said with a cold smile, "do you still remember Caroline?" Landis quivered violently and her face suddenly turned pale. She would never forget the name "Caroline". Essie remembered this name, too. Caroline should have acted in the movie ''War Emperor'' on behalf of Mnie, but she didn''t expect that on the night when the contract was signed, she fell from the roof of her apartment identally and died. At that time, after she and Eva were framed by Mnie, she was expelled from the entertainment circle. Wendy promoted to the second ce for her, and she ranked fourth and fifth in the initial examination, with Landis and Caroline. Landis was at a higher rank than Caroline in acting and appearance. It was decided that she was going to be the actress, but atst Caroline was chosen. "What''s your rtionship with Caroline?" She tried her best to keep calm. "She is my sister." Kent said slowly and forcefully, "she was not fell to death by ident. You pushed her down. You are a murderer!" The corner of Landis'' mouth twitched violently, but she soon regained herposure. "The police have made a conclusion. She was drunk and fell down from the building. It has nothing to do with me." "Don''t think that no one knows this matter, and someone has already told me the truth." Kent said angrily. "Who is it?" Landis didn''t believe what she had said at all. On the day of the ident, only she and Caroline were there. It was impossible for a third person to know about it. Chapter 400 Be Used (Part One) Chapter 400 Be Used (Part One) The expression on Essie''s face darkened, and it waspletely out of her expectation. It was not because that Kent had taken the money from a certain person, but because that she had wanted to take revenge for her sister. No wonder Essie couldn''t find such arge amount of money in Kent''s ount. Kent stared at Landis, with hatred filled in her eyes. But she did not speak, as if she did not want to reveal the identity of witnesses. Landis bent down and stared at her. She didn''t look guilty at all, without blinking her eyes. "I can swear to God, I have nothing to do with what happened with Caroline. If I push her down, I will be struck by lightning and will die in my boots." Landis stressed each word, as if she was not afraid of retribution at all. Kent sneered, "people like you can do anything. You are jealous that my sister got the role, so you want to kill her and rece her." "Am I jealous of her?" Landis sneered. "Why should I be jealous of her? She didn''t get the role by herself." "Nonsense! Don''t ever think of ndering my sister!" Kent spat on the ground. Landis walked to a chair nearby and sat down, crossing her legs. Then she took out a cigarette and a lighter from her pocket. She lit a cigarette and took a puff. "Now that you mentioned what happened back then, I will tell you what happened between me and Caroline." Hearing this, Essie got seated too. Out of little gossip, she was also curious about how Caroline die. "Caroline and I are not only ssmates, but also roommates. We are just like sisters and we are so close that we have no secrets with each other. It was when we were in the second year of the college, the War Emperor started audition. We thought it was a good opportunity for us, so we sign up together. We are full of hopes and confidence. We are looking forward to be famous just like senior Nicole. We have promised that we won''t affect our friendship because of thepetition. No matter who gets the role, we will be happy and bless for her. " After taking a pause and taking a puff, she blew out a smoke ring slowly from her mouth. The smoke curled around, as if it wanted to hide the secret deep in her heart. "At the end of the initial exam, both of us lost the election. We thought we couldn''t have a chance anymore, but then we were recruited again because of Mnie''s incident. Unfortunately, there is only one character. We have tried our best to get it. When I attended an audition, I performed better than Caroline. As a result, the crew decided to let me go to thepany and sign the contract the second day. " "How could it be possible? The crew selected my sister, not you." Kent interrupted her and thought she was deliberately ndering his sister. "It''s not toote to hear her out." Essie interrupted Kent. Kent stopped talking. Landis swallowed and continued, "when we were in the audition, there was an investor. He was a bald and ugly old man. He looked at me with saliva. I feel sick whenever I think about it. When I came out, he followed me and gave me a room card. I know he is an investor and dare not to offend him. So I have to take it. When I went back, I told Caroline about it and threw the room card into the trash can in front of her. But I didn''t expect that after I left, Caroline picked up the room card and went to the hotel for me. " "You are talking nonsense. My sister won''t do such a thing." Kent couldn''t believe that his sister got the role by trading with a hidden rule. Essie believed Landis didn''t tell lies. It was verymon in the entertainment circle. Landis ignored Kent and continued, "when I decided to sign the contract the next day, I was informed that I was changed. They signed the contract with Caroline. The investor was there too. He wanted to teach me a lesson, so he told me that Caroline would attend the date. I couldn''t believe that my best friends betrayed me. In the evening, I took her to the roof of my apartment. We had a lot of wine and fought with each other in a loud voice. Atst, all of us were angry and jumped on the concrete guardrail. As a result, she lost her bnce all of a sudden and fell down. " "That person didn''t say that. She said you pushed my sister down." Kent said excitedly. Essie stood up, walked up to her and untied the rope for her and asked, "do you have any evidence about that person?" "That person said he saw it with his own eyes." Kent said. "Why don''t you tell us who the man is first? Only in this way can we know if he is telling the truth. " Said Essie in a low voice. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After a moment''s silence, Kent said slowly, "actually, I don''t know who he is. Two weeks ago, I added a stranger to my QQ ount. He said he knew the truth of my sister''s death. He told me that he was there when my sister died and saw Landis pushing her down. " "Now that he saw it, why didn''t he call the police? Why didn''t he stand out and testify against Landis?" Hearing that, Essie frowned. She felt that there must be something wrong with that man. "He said he was afraid of being revenged by Landis." Kent said in a low voice. "Bullshit!" Landis was so angry that the cigarette fell to the ground and said, "you were once a college student and a psycho just yed a few words on QQ and you believed it. At that time, we have locked the door of the rooftop from the back. No one wille up. He can''t see it unless he has an insight into it. " Chapter 401 Be Used (Part Two) Chapter 401 Be Used (Part Two) "So you can''t prove that you didn''t push my sister." Kent said coldly. "I was acquitted of the charge by the police''s lie detector. I didn''t lie. Your sister did fall by ident." Landis answered with a very positive tone. "No matter what, a verbal statement has no guarantee. You must have evidence if you want to point to Landis. Who knew what was on his mind when he did not dare to show up in the light. If you want to know the truth, you''d better find out the person and let him confront with Landis. Then we will know who is telling the lie. " Essie suggested. "I have neither video nor voice chat with him. I even don''t know whether he is a man or a woman. How can I find him?" Kent hesitated. "Give me his QQ ount. My friend is a hacker. Ask him to use the IP address to find his general position." Frowning, Essie said. What she hated most was a mouse hiding its tail. No matter what reason it was, it was always annoying. "Finding that bastard is one thing and killing my child is another thing. I''ll settle this with her." A cold light shed through Landis'' eyes. "She acted impulsively because she was instigated by someone. Let the police handle it." Essie nced at Kent. If she was right, Kent must be taken advantage of. Hearing that, Landis became silent. She lit another cigarette, took a few puffs and then waved her hand. "Forget it. I forgive you for the sake of Caroline. Go to confess yourself." Coming out of the basement, Essie took a look at the private detective waiting at the door and said, "Mr. Xu, you''re quite smart. You''ve found Kent so quickly." "Of course, my private detective office is good at finding people. Whether it is dead or alive, I can help you find them." The private detective said confidently, patting his chest. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Although his voice is a little bit loud, but seeing his efficiency in finding Kent, it shows that he still has some skills. "Give me your name card. I may need your help in the future." She said casually. The private detective quickly took a business card out of his pocket and handed it to her. "I have a wide range of business here. Search people, catch adultery in act, take pictures secretly, follow others... Those are within the scope of my business. Call me if you need any help. " On the way back, Landis was very quiet. She did not say a word and was immersed in her own thoughts. It was true that she didn''t push Caroline, but she didn''t save her either. When she fell down, she grabbed her immediately. There was a rainshed near Caroline''s feet. If Caroline held her hand and stepped on it, she could climb up. However, she gave up atst. Only when she died could she take back her role. "This world is cruel and realistic. You can''t make it just on your own efforts." She murmured, as if talking to herself. She had understood it since the ident with Caroline. She started to abandon her innocence and childishness. As long as she could achieve her goal, she could do anything. As long as she could get a role, she could keep the man, no matter how old and ugly he was. Essie cast a mischievous nce at Landis and sighed in her heart. That''s how life is like. If you are full of ambition, you pursue power and money, you want both fame and fortune. It''s certainly difficult to only work hard. You need luck, time and people. Most importantly, you have to make sacrifices, sell your bodies or sell your souls. However, if you''re moremon minded than others and want to live a peaceful life, no matter what you do, you''re still able to maintain a blue sky with your own hard work When Essie was in Yang City, she was trampled hard under Sunny''s feet like ants. She bit the bullet and ran her legs but could not find a job. But she survived on a small Inte store. Although she didn''t make much money, it was enough for her to pay the rent and eat. Such a life seemed to be very comfortable. Now she was like sitting on a cloud, but she was always in fear. She might fall down at any time and fall to pieces. If she could choose again, she would rather choose the former and live an ordinary and carefree life. When they waited for the traffic light at the intersection, Landis turned her head and looked at her sharply. "Are you also suspecting that I have killed Caroline?" With a faint smile on her face, Essie said, "I have nothing to do with it. Besides, I only believe in evidence, not words of mouth. Since the police had acquitted you of the charge that year, it means that you are innocent." Even if it was Landis who pushed Caroline down, it had nothing to do with her. She was not a police and she didn''t need to meddle in other people''s business. Hearing that, Landis breathed a sigh of relief. She had almost forgotten that the previousdy of Rong family was a Holy Virgin Mary. She was very simple minded and didn''t think too much. "People like you are very suitable to be friends." She smiled and struck thest part of her sentence, "you are so innocent. Don''t worry about being hurt." "You are also my friend, aren''t you?" Landis nodded. Her main enemy now was Le. It would be harmless to make an alliance with Zac''s ex-wife. After returning to the vi, Essie gave Holy the QQ ount. Soon, he found the IP address and all the chatting records between him and Kent. Chapter 402 Im Satisfied Chapter 402 I''m Satisfied "Blue Sea and Sunny Sky?" Essie was in a daze and thought, did Le live there? It seemed that after such a long detour, she finally confirmed that Le was the nner of the matter. The news about Caroline had provoked much discussion in the city. It took a long time for Landis to get rid of her suspicion. It was easy for Le to find out the information about Caroline on the Inte. Since Kent had posted her QQ ount on Weibo, it was easy for her to get the information. By taking advantage of her doubt about the cause of her sister''s death, and encouraging her anger, Le can get rid of Landis'' child with Caroline''s hands. What a good idea! How vicious Le was. Poor Kent was her scapegoat. Essie learned from the chatting records that it was Le''s hint to ask Kent to start her work at the celebration party and put the drug into the champagne and make Essie to be suspected. Le had already nned it well. As soon as Kent started to take action, she went to Landis'' ce to stir up trouble, and moved the goal to make Landis suspect and deal with Essie. If she died in the hands of Landis, Zac would not let Landis go. In this case, both her love rivals were eliminated. Killing two birds with one stone. It was an excellent idea. She even wanted to apud for Le. Unfortunately, nobody could predict what would happen. Essie wasn''t hit by Landis and the bad luck didn''t happen to her. It was the beginning of a change. The next day, she called out Landis and told her what she had found. Furiously, Landis pounded on the table with her fist and shouted, "it''s indeed her! This fox is too cunning. She took advantage of the thing that had happened with Caroline to hurt me!" "If she is not outstanding, how could she be Zac''s wife?" "The war has just begun. I''m afraid that you will have a lot of things to do in the future. You have to be careful," Essie added. "She killed my child. I won''t spare her either. I don''t have a child, and she can''t have either. " Landis said angrily. With helplessness and sadness written all over her face, Essie sighed, "I haven''t contacted Zac often since I divorced him. I didn''t expect that Le still wouldn''t let me go and even tried to get me involved." Landis looked at Essie with sympathy, ''you are such a simple and coward woman with no fighting power. If she don''t find you, who else can she find?'' "Since she wants us to suffer a loss at the same time, we can''t let her becent. How about joining hands to deal with her?" With a sincere look on her face, Landis held the hands of Essie in hers. Though this white lotus was not so powerful, she knew Zac well. It would be a great help for her to win his heart. A sharp light shed in Essie''s eyes. She smiled faintly and said, "I have broken up with Zac. So we don''t have to meet each other now. I can do nothing for you." Landis raised the corners of her mouth, and a hint of deceitfulness began to surface on her face. She said, "it doesn''t matter, you just need to support me mentally." It would be better if they didn''t see each other. Was it possible that the old lover was back together? That would be dangerous. "Of course I am on your side. I really hope that you can beat Le. And it is a revenge for me," said Essie. She didn''t intend to tell this to Zac. Anyway, Landis would surely cry out to him and he would know it. As soon as Landis came out of the coffee shop, she went directly to the office of Zac. She was crying like a child. In order tofort her wounded heart, Zac gave her a millions worth watch made of Patek Philippe. Landis asked the paparazzi to take a big picture of her watch. Le was so angry that she tore the newspaper into pieces. When Zac came back, she was lying prone on the sofa, crying loudly. "You killed Landis'' baby with Kent, and you used Essie of doing it. You''re such a scheming woman. Why are you crying? I''m the one who should cry, and I''m the one who share the bed with a wolf." Zac sat on the sofa in front of her with a stern and stern look on his face. Le shivered violently. She looked up and saw his disgusting eyes through her sleepy eyes. A chill rose from the bottom of her feet. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." "Don''t y dumb with me. The Inte is not safe. It''s easy to find you." Zac said in a cold tone. The coldness spread along Le''s spine, making her shiver. She said, "Zac, I did this because I love you. I can''t let other women take you away from me." "There won''t be only one woman with me. Even if you drive Landis away, there will be someone else, unless you can drive away all the women in the world." Said Zac in a light tone, implying that he was more serious than a rock. Le felt like she was going to copse. "Why can''t you still love me?" She whined painfully. "Have you ever seen any man in the celebrities circle who has only one wife? Your daddy even built several golden houses outside! " Zac sneered. "You should learn from your mother and be a good wife. Only in this way can I feel relieved to leave the family to you to manage." The nerve on Le''s face was rolling fiercely. "If you think what I have done is not good enough, I can correct it. Don''t find other women, okay?" "The only thing you need to change is to ept the reality. It''s normal for men to act in pettish to the circumstances. You should learn from Essie and turn a blind eye to what will happen in the future. And you should be more rxed and generous. My mom has introduced two women to me. One is named Jenny, and the other is Cherry. Essie asked me to ept both of them without hesitation. In addition, she even made a fair rule for everyone to get along with each other. A wife and three concubines could apany me for a day. On Friday, they could have a good rest. On Saturday and Sunday, they could y together with me. You see, how tolerant and generous she is. She is devoted to me, her husband. This is what the true hostess looks like. " Le was stunned, as if she had heard a joke. ''Is she crazy? Did Essie allow her husband to y with other women, and invited mistress happily? Was she still a woman? When she was stunned, Zac said in a low voice, "do you know why I''m determined not to marry Valery? It''s because she is narrow-minded. Both of my Jenny and Cherry were framed by her, and were forced to leave. I hate those petty, jealous women most. Do you know why I haven''te back these days? Because your jealousy just lost all my interest. " Le covered her chest with her hand. She almost couldn''t breathe. She opened her mouth and took a deep breath to prevent herself from fainting due to oxygen deficiency. She said, "Zac... I was wrong... I promise I won''t do that again. I will be more tolerant and generous. I won''t be jealous anymore. " She had to endure. She had to endure. If he hated her and stopped touching her, how could she get pregnant? Without a child, her status as thedy could not be stable. She would be dragged down by other women at any time. ''I can''t be defeated by those bitches! Never!'' "I''ll forgive you for what you''ve done this time. It won''t happen again. And..." After a pause, he picked up the teacup on the tea table and took a sip of the tea. "I haven''t met Essie since I divorced with her. This time, for the sake of you, I have to invite her out for dinner and apologize. If you get her involved in your little tricks next time, I will see her more often. Do you want us to see each other so that we can rekindle our rtionship? " His words sounded threatening. Le was shaking all over. "Zac, I can apologize to her. I''ll go there myself." "Don''t make more troubles. You''ve been cklisted by her. She won''t eat with you. I don''t want to ruin my rtionship with the Xu family for such a trivial matter and let the Qin family swoop in. " Zac rolled his eyes at her. She lowered her head and felt like she shot herself in the foot with a stone. It was all the fault of this bizarre woman, Essie, for she allowed Zac to be with other women, which caused Zac to be so angry with her. It was human nature for a woman to be jealous. Only a freak like her would be tolerant to a mistress and lose the face of all first wives! She was kind of panicked when she thought of the fact that Zac was going to have dinner with Essie. It would be extremely bad for her if they fell in love with each other again. On the afternoon of the next day, after knowing which restaurant Zac was going to, Le went there right away. She gave the hotel manager a lot of money and asked her to find a ce near them, so that they couldn''t see her with the screen. Zac and Essie were sitting at a table by the window. When they walked in, they were one in front and the other in the back. It seemed that they were very different. "Long time no see, my ex-wife!" Zac said in an indifferent tone. "Long time no see, my ex-husband." Then Essie said in a polite tone. "It''s my treat today. What would you like to eat?" Zac handed the menu to her. "Youe here to apologize to me. If you don''t pay the bill, how could you ask me to treat you to dinner?" Essie sneered, picked up the menu, turned it over, and then closed it. She turned to look at the waiter and said, "bring all the famous dishes and specialty dishes here. Just serve as many as you have. It''s not a big deal." She was going to rip him off to vent her anger. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "There are more than twenty kinds of famous dishes and specialty dishes altogether. Can you two eat all of them?" The waiter was astonished. "No, I can''t, but I can pack it and take it back." Essie said straightforwardly. After hearing what she said, the waiter kept silent and went to take off the order. They were rich and had the right to do whatever they wanted. Zac picked up the wine ss on the table and shook it. The red wine was slightly rippling and red like blood. "Do you resent me very much because I divorce you and marry another woman?" He asked in a low voice, with a wicked smile on his lips. Chapter 403 A Wife Sings Her Husbands Tune Chapter 403 A Wife Sings Her Husband''s Tune "In fact, leaving you is a relief to me. You change a woman from time to time and I have to sort it out for you. It''s too tiring. Let Le do it. " Then she let out a sigh of relief. "Speaking of this, I really miss you. You are not jealous of me, but you can help me solve my worries. Le is just like a jealousy jar. I can''t even have a good time with a woman. If I knew she was so annoying, I would not marry her. " He looked agitated. "Why would she be jealous if she doesn''t love and care about you? I don''t love you and I don''t care about you, so I was not jealous." "People thought that we loved each other. But it was just an illusion. We got what we wanted when we were together. We didn''t love each other at all," she continued in a mocking tone. "But we were good at acting. They thought we were a perfect couple." Said Zac, who wore a forced smile on his face. "Yes, that''s true. I left for the United States because the matter of Valery was settled. Since the matter had been settled, there is no need to make use of each other anymore. I thought that I would never come back again. I didn''t expect that something would happen to the Xu family. " She took a sip of the red wine. "So you need me again." A deep smile flitted across Zac''s handsome face. "Don''t you need me? Our Xu''s Group is thergest partner of the Rong''s Group. It''s the best for you that I''m in charge of the Xu''s Group. If it was another person who is in charge of thepany, it''s hard to say whether the partnership with Xu''s Group will be broken up one day. " Essie slowly said. "For me, family interests have always been the most important thing. No one can bepared with anything." Zac held up the wine ss in front of him. "Today I apologized to you for the bad behavior of my wife. I will definitely teach her well in the future. You are so kind and please don''t take it too seriously. It has a bad influence on our cooperation." After that, he drained the cup with one gulp. Essie smirked, giving out a malicious smile. "If I was killed by her, the Xu family would fall into the hands of Elizabeth. This is extremely disadvantageous to the Rong family. By that time, she will be the biggest sinner in the Rong family. I''m afraid that even you, the future governor, will be implicated. It was in vition of the first regtion of the seven prominent figures of the Rong family, which meant that Le would be forced to divorce you and be expelled from the Rong family. You won''t intercede for her unless you give up the position of the chief, will you? " Zac sneered. "Do you need me to answer this question? I won''t allow such a woman to destroy my family! " "So she should be grateful that I''m still alive, or she would be the second unlucky person. Besides, her cousin is chasing after me. If I was killed by her. He must hate her to death. As the future head of the Qin family, he must hate her and try to get her out of this family. What a miserable ending it will be if she is kicked out by Rong family and can''t return to Qin family. " Essie said and sighed heavily, as if she was sympathizing with some woman who might have suffered a lot. Behind the screen, Le was taken aback and shivered. There was no love between them. They just took what they needed. Was it a political marriage? She didn''t believe a single word from Zac when he said to her the other day that he had saved Essie for the sake of the Rong family. Today, she had heard it in person and she had no choice but to believe it. It was indeed a good thing to have lost her rival in love. She should have celebrated it. So she poured herself a ss of wine and took a sip happily. Outside the screen, the waiters served the dishes one by one. "It''s a Michelin starred restaurant. The food here is delicious. You know, it''s delicious." Zac was eating gentlemen, in stark contrast to her preying. He looked at her in the opposite and frowned. "You know what, I''m very rxed after divorcing you, because I don''t have to bear your rough behaviors anymore. Look at you, you can''t eat well or sit well, nor sleep well. I have put up with you for a long time. " "You are no better than me. You are a womanizer. Every day youe back, you are wearing a different perfume. I feel sick when I smell you. What makes me most disgusted is that you are a hypocrite. " Essie said and spat. "Very good. In addition to business, we should not meet each other, otherwise, we will be annoyed by each other." Zac said rather rudely. "It''s a deal. Don''t meet each other even if you want to talk about cooperation. Don''t show up in person if the secretary can rece you. It will pollute the eyes of both of us!" Behind the screen, Le went mad with joy. If she was not afraid of being get caught, she must have stood up andughed loudly! However, it was too early for her to be happy, and she would not be as happy as she was in the following. On the dining table, the aura of silence maintained for a long time. When they were almost full, Essie finally spoke. "Icy guy, do you really fall in love with Landis?" "How could you know?" Zac didn''t deny it at all. "We have shared the same bed for so long. How could I not know you?" She paused and took a sip of the soup. "If it is just a show, you should dump her when she had an abortion. But now, you not only haven''t kicked her away, but also cherish her even more. Do you really love her? You never pay much attention to women. You never know what they like or what they don''t. However, you remembered everything about Landis, including her favorite color. She must be the first woman you love, right? " "You are truly my wife. You see through me." Zac wore a low smile, seeming to acquiesce in it. "You and I were a couple. You don''t know which color I like and which color I hate the most, do you?" "Tell me, which color do you like most and which color you hate most?" "I like pink and I hate purple most. But you just gave me a purple diamond ring. I''m so annoyed to wear it." Essie frowned and said angrily. "That''s the family heirloom of Rong family. How could I have given it to you if I hadn''t tried to win you over to help me deal with Valery? You are not even qualified to see it. " Zac snorted. "Humph, I don''t like it. I''ll buy a sixty carat big diamond to put on my neck from Millennium Company. Let''s see whether it''s mine ne or the Purple Love of your family is the most shining diamond." Essie was angry at him and wrinkled her nose. "There are many pink diamonds. You can''t be so lucky to have a purple diamond of this size." Zac''s mockingughter reverberated on the table. "Don''t be socent. If we can find a gold mine in South Africa or Australia some day, you''ll be pissed off!" With arms akimbo, Essie red at Zac and didn''t show any weakness. "Do you know what I hate you most?" Zac shook his ss in front of him. "What?" Essie said in a low voice. "You are too stubborn to admit defeat. You have already lost, but you still refuse to admit it." Said Zac with a mocking smile in his eyes. Essie red at him again and pounded the table. "Zac, what''s wrong with you? Don''t forget that you are here today to apologize." Hearing that, Zac pursed his thin lips slightly and said, "all right. I''ll let you go today. As long as you maintain the friendship between the Xu family and the Rong family, I''ll help you if necessary." Hearing that, Essie curled her lips and said, "I won''t thank you. Helping me is also helping your Rong''s Group." When they were quarreling, Le should be happy, but at this moment, all her joy disappeared. Though Zac didn''t love Essie, he didn''t love her any more. He was totally obsessed with that bitch! Le couldn''t believe it, and she couldn''t ept it. He obviously loved her, and only had her in his heart. They had been together for more than ten years. Was it still not as good as the love between that actress and him for a few days? It must be the bitch''s smart tricks which bewitched Zac. He just wanted to have fun for a while, and he would get tired of her in a short time. The one he really loved was her, only her! She keptforting herself by telling herself that she had been doing this for more than ten years. Almost every cell in her mind believed that Zac loved her, but it was because of the rtionship between their families that he had to suppress his feelings for her. However, the feelings for her had been suppressed for a long time and were sealed up. As long as she worked hard, he would be able to restart it and fall in love with her again, unable to leave her. While she was thinking, Essie asked the waiter to make the food and then walked out of the restaurant with Zac. She immediately screwed up her handbag, threw the money and followed them out in case they would recall their love. Feelings and needs can be separated. Although they don''t have feelings, they can still do that. On their way back, Essie let out a sigh of relief. Her performance was over. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "I hope your wife can rest assured after watching the y. Don''t take me as a scapegoat again." Taking a slight nce at her, Zac frowned and said, "can you call her in a pleasant way?" The word "wife" sounded awkward and harsh. He had never taken that woman as his wife. Only Essie was his wife. Essie curled her lips. ''You''ve got the marriage certificate. If you get married, of course she is your wife.'' Essie thought. Now that she was able to face the reality and didn''t care about it any more, what did he mean by being so stingy? "Then call her Madam or Lady?" She asked deliberately. "Doesn''t it mean the same thing? From now on, call her by her name directly. Don''t add any title. " He reached out and flicked her forehead. This woman always liked to irritate him. "Ouch!" cried Essie in pain. Was it necessary to hit her so hard? ''Are you trying to murder your ex- wife?'' "Do you have some magical factors? Why are women so crazy as long as they are close to you? Why do they always stick to you?" "They are insane." Said Zac with a snort. Chapter 404 A Dry Faggot On A Blazing Fire Chapter 404 A Dry Faggot On A zing Fire "Will all the women who have loved youe to a bad end?" As Essie spoke, she nced at something through the rear-view mirror. She saw a Ferrari car was behind them. Needless to say, it must be Le. She was insane and needed to take some pills. Men are like sand. If you hold the sand tightly, it will slip from your hand sooner orter. When you can''t forcefully hold it in your hand, you will let them lie still. Le was so suspicious day and night, and wanted to be around Zac all day long. How insecure and unconfident she was! Essie really didn''t know why Zac married Le? If it was their so-called first love affair, there was no need to hide it from her? She sighed in her heart. It seemed that she would never be able to read his mind. "Melon." He stretched out his hand and touched her head gently. "Don''t worry. Even if I betray all women in the world, I will never betray you." "Now you have let me down, haven''t you?" Essie argued with him on purpose. She had set up a strong emotional defense system, which could tenaciously resist the sugar coated bullets without hesitation. After a pause, Zac said, "as long as my heart and body still belong to you, I do not betray you." She had no idea where his heart was as his body was here. Essie scoffed in her mind, ''He is a wild beast. No woman could fully grasp his heart. And anyone who tries to seduce him has no choice but to fall into pieces atst, such as Valery and Le.'' They were her example. She wouldn''t ask too much from him. The greater hope she had, the bigger disappointment she would have. She''d better keep a calm mind. "At the table, you said that I don''t behave well when eating, siting and sleeping. Is that what you are thinking in your heart?" She quietly changed the topic. She didn''t want to talk to him about the issue that won''t happen. "What do you think?" Zac asked in reply with a sly smile at the corners of his mouth. "Definitely!" She pouted again. In front of him, she never cared about her image. Her true color was totally revealed. When she wanted tough, sheughed; when she wanted to cry, she cried; when she was hungry, she gobbled; when she was sleepy, she slept; sometimes she didn''t even take off her clothes... He was used to the gentleness and elegance of those female socialites. At the beginning, she was "rude" to him, butter he got used to it. Atst, he be numb. Out of sight, out of mind. "Actually you are a wild girl when you were Cathy. I''ve never seen you act like ady." Zac said with a smile. "I did it on purpose. I just wanted to make Vicki angry. She had too many rules and always med me and my sister. She was dissatisfied with us. I hated her so much that I would not do anything she likes. I would do anything she dislikes. " Essie made a face. When the car stopped at the intersection waiting for the traffic light, Zac scratched her white jade like nose and said, "it''s only funny for a rebellious girl like you to be interesting. That''s not funny at all when you behave well." His eyes were full of love. "So I don''t need to make any changes." With her arms crossed in front of her chest, Essie leaned against the back of the seat and looked at Zac,ughing. "I don''t want to disturb my sleep, so you can change your habit of kicking the quilt when you sleep." Said Zac, stretching his hand to rub her head. In the middle of the night, he had to wake up all the time and tuck her in, or she would catch a cold. "I''m not going to sleep with you." She lowered her head and murmured as if to herself. "Only those who often sleep together can have deep feelings." Zac said in a light tone, like a night breeze. Her cheeks turned red. "Maybe we share the same bed but have a different dream." "Don''t worry about it when you used to sleep with me." There was a wicked smile on his lips. His fingers lightly swept across her face, as soft as feathers, full of flirtation. "Be careful." "Le has been following us. If she saw what we did, today''s y would be in vain," Essie continued. "My car window ss is made of a special material, so you can''t see the car inside from the outside," Zac shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently. It then urred to her that his car was specially customized for him. It was bulletproof, crushproof, and peep proof. In short, all kinds of safety risks were avoided. Since he didn''t like to take any bodyguards with him, he needed to spend more time on his own safety. After turning a corner, they arrived at the vi. Essie was about to push the door when she was pulled into the arms of Zac. She was shocked and wanted to get rid of him, but her hands were sped behind her back with no strength. "Don''t do this. Le is still here..." Before she could finish her pleading words, her mouth was covered by a forceful kiss. From the corner of her eyes, she could see that Le''s car was parked in the shadow not far away. She could almost imagine that Le was looking at them with her eyes wide open. Although she couldn''t see anything, she was still staring at them and didn''t want to give up. A sense of guilt suddenly came to her. A person with a righteous sense like her was challenging her bottom line to y with a married man. But she could not disobey the big demon. She was unable to resist his kiss at all. He never cared about using force on her. As long as he wanted, he would force her to the end, and would never care about her pray, resistance and struggle at all. Fortunately, this time, he did not kiss her too long, because he had scruples about the people who were following him not far away. As soon as he let her go, Essie pushed the door open and ran into the vi like a littlemb that had escaped from a tiger''s mouth. She disappeared behind the iron gate in a sh. Looking out of the window, a flicker of me wildly flickered in his ck eyes. It was all because of Le, the goddamn woman! She was everywhere! Otherwise, why did he endure it so much? The moment Essie entered, she saw Lucy and Bob packing their luggage. "Dad, mom, where are you going?" She asked in surprise. "It has high blood pressure and a stroke to your grandmother. Your grandfather has just recovered from his heart attack, but your grandmother has been attacked by this matter again. Your aunt Wendy are unable to take care of her, so I have to go back with your father." "Then I''ll go back with you." Said Essie. "No, you don''t have to. You have too much work to do in thepany. We''ll take Mili and Dot with us ande back in a month." Lucy waved her hand. Six more bodyguards were arranged to go back to Jiang City with them, and protect them in turn 24 hours a day. Lucy took Pana''s hand and said, "when we are not here, please take care of Holy." "Don''t worry, aunt. I will take care of Holy." Pana nodded. Now she was the security supervisor of the vi and was in charge of the security of the vi. There were a lot of affairs in thepany, and she couldn''t always stay at home. Therefore, Pana was the only one who could apany Holy. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "What a poor woman! Men always get sick at an old age." Mili sighed, crossing her arms. "Hope great grandma can recover soon." Dot said with his head down. "Don''t worry. God will bless good people. Great grandma will be fine. You two should spend more time with great grandma and great grandpa when you go back. Got it?" With her hands on the heads of the twins, she thought that now that their affairs had been exposed, there was no need to hide it from the Yi family. Besides, both of the twins were her family names. If Grandpa and grandma knew about it, they would be very happy. Mili and Dot nodded obediently and put the toy they wanted to take into the suitcase. At the moment, Zac was on his way back. But he didn''t return to the vi by theke, but to the InterContinental Hotel where he had been living. Landis was waiting for him in the presidential suite. Since Le liked following him so much, he decided to y a good show for her. When she followed Zac to the InterContinental Hotel, Le already knew what he was going to do. Her beautiful face was twisted in great anger and jealousy. When the elevator stopped at 66th floor, she went into another one in a hurry. When she came out, he saw the familiar big figure walking into the door of the presidential suite. She quietly followed, and put her ear on the door to eavesdrop. There were women''sughter from the room. It was surely Landis. Then there came the sounds of their moans and screams. Obviously, they went straight to the point as soon as they met, just like fire and dry firewood, triggered. She was so furious that her eyes turned ck. She was about to kick the door and rush in. But her feet froze in the air and didn''t dare to move. Zac wanted her to be magnanimous. If she broke in now, he must be furious and even divorce her directly. The reason why he had decided to save Essie was out of the interests of his family. He wasn''t sure whether he should stand it by himself or not. She couldn''t take any risk, and she had to endure it no matter what. In the suite, women kept talking loudly for a long time. Le could imagine how fierce the fight inside was. She clenched her teeth and clenched her fists. She felt dizzy, with wide eyes and cold sweat on her forehead. She didn''t want to leave at all. She just wanted to know how skilled this woman was and how she could make Zac obsessed with her so that he couldn''t live without her? She had no idea that in the opposite room, someone was peeking at her through the cat''s eye. Although it was a one horned scene, it was interesting. The protagonists'' expressions were so rich. As Zac was drinking the wine, he nced at her. The corners of his mouth slightly raised. His smile was sinister and cold. William walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, boss. Marlon is much smarter than Fred. There will be no ident." Zac walked back to the sofa and sat down. A ss of red wine was waved in front of him. "Have you heard anything recently?" "No, our people have been spying on Le. Recently, she has never met strangers, and there is no special call record on her mobile phone." "Perhaps she has hidden a new phone." A ruthless air streaked across Zac''s face. "This woman is not simple." What he hated most was this kind of woman, who had a stomach of wicked water and always did harm to others. Chapter 405 The Missing One Came Back Chapter 405 The Missing One Came Back After sending her parents and children to the high-speed train, Essie drove to the private detective agency. "Mr. Xu, we meet again so soon." "Miss Essie, please let me know if I can help you." Said detective Garman smilingly. "I want you to help me find a person." Said Essie as she took out a photo from her pocket. "I''ll try my best," said Garman, looking at the photo. At first, she just wanted to have a try, but a few dayster, she received the news. "Are you sure you have found her?" She could not believe that they had looked for her for several months, but had not found her. How could he find her in only a few days? "I have seen her in person. It''s her." Said Garman on the phone. Essie were overjoyed. She immediately asked Malcolm to follow detective Garman to a small vige in E Town. This vige was called Dave Vige. It was located downstream. There were only more than eighty families. Most of them worked in the city, leaving only the old and children. They didn''t speak a Mandarinnguage and didn''t know how to surf the Inte either. They only work on the ground or eat and sleep every day. They approached an old and shabby house made of bricks, in which the voices of girls and children could be faintly heard. When they pushed the door of the shaky yard open, they saw a tall and strong woman washing clothes by the sink. Beside her, there was a little girl standing with a worn and dirty doll in her arms. It seemed that she had just picked it up from a trash can. Although the woman dressed like a poor vige girl, Malcolm still recognized her at the first sight. "Alice!" He rushed over excitedly. "Sis..." as soon as her tears spilled over her eyes, Essie ran to her and embraced Alice in her arms. "I knew you were still alive, and I knew you would be all right. I''ve been looking for you for a long time, and finally I found you." The woman froze. There was no excitement or joy of seeing her family, only a look of loss, as if she did not know them at all. "Who are you?" She asked. Shocked, Essie and Malcolm looked at each other at the same time and asked, "sister, don''t you know us?" She asked in surprise. "Who are you to her?" A woman''s voice came from the room, and then a middle-aged woman walked out. Although her ent was not standard, she could be understood. "I''m her sister, and her friend is next to me. We came here to find her." Essie said and asked, "How is my sister? Why doesn''t she know us? " "She doesn''t remember anything. She even doesn''t know who she is and what her name is." The middle-aged woman sighed. "How long has she been here?" Malcolm asked. "For several months. When I was washing my clothes with my mother-inw by the river that day, I saw a woman float over from the water. She was holding a piece of wood and it seemed that she was still alive. My mother-inw and I got her out of the water together. I wanted to ask where she lived and drive her home, but she doesn''t know anything and my mother-inw is so kind that she kept her with us. " The middle-aged woman described the scene at that time. Essie didn''t think too much about it. As long as her sister was alive, nothing else mattered to her. She gave the family arge amount of money as her gratitude. Then she took Alice back with Malcolm. After he knew that Alice hade back, Holy was so happy that he held her, crying andughing for a while. "I miss you so much, and I thought that I might never see you again." At the same time, Alice caressed Holy''s head, looking a bit distant. To Alice, they were strangers. "Holy is our brother, and Pana is yourrades in arms in the special forces. You are like sisters. Now she''s my second sister." Alice lost her memory now, so Essie had to help her to get familiar with the people and things around her patiently. Alice nodded, took a sip of the juice on the table, and spit it out before she swallowed it. "Is this blueberry juice?" "Yes, I asked them to make it especially for you." Essie just smiled, and she knew that Alice liked blueberries, and the juice she wanted to eat was blueberries, and even her favorite color was also blueberries. "I don''t want to eat blueberry juice." But at this moment, Alice put the ss back on the table and offered, "give me a ss of strawberry juice, please." "But, Alice, don''t you like blueberries the most?" "That''s right. You only drink blueberry juice for juice, and never drink strawberry juice. Don''t you forget this?" Holy blinked his big eyes and looked at her in bewilderment. Alice lowered her head and her long hair fell down, trying to hide all her expressions. "Here is the thing... The man who saved me nted many blueberries on the mountain, and I almost went there everyday to pick them, and then went to the market to sell them. My hand was really hurt, and now I just want to vomit when I see them. " Hearing this, Essie was distressed. She hadn''t done farm work since she was a child, so she couldn''t bear that. She quickly called in the servant to take the blueberries juice down and change it into the strawberry juice. "Sister, take a good rest at home these days. Later I''ll take you to the hospital and see if the doctor can help you restore your memory." At the same time, Alice was totally unaware of what was happening in front of her. She just nodded slightly and didn''t say anything, drinking her juice. Plus, Essie was aware that they were in a strange ce, so it was normal for her to be nervous. The news that Alice came back from soon spread all over Dragon City. As soon as Zac heard the news, he called Essie to the Jade Mountain. "Where did you find Alice?" "In Dave Vige, she was saved by two vigers, but she lost her memory, so she didn''te back." Essie said. Since Alice was safe and sound, she felt relieved. That night, she made a call to mark and told her about this. If it weren''t for the fact that the grandmother of Yi family was in a bad condition, Lucy would havee to see her at the right time. Zac frowned as a sharp light shed through his eyes. "I''ve sent people to look for that ce, but eighty-five families had been inquired. If she was there, it was impossible that she couldn''t be found." "Maybe the owner was gone that day." Shrugging her shoulders, Essie didn''t care about what he said at all. As long as her sister came back, she didn''t want to think about anything else. Zac said, pretending to be angry with her. He was more likely to be confused by family affection and friendship. If she was sold out, she would pay for the people. Both the police and his subordinates had never stopped searching for her, but up to now, none of them had found her. But a private detective found her in three or two days, and he found her in the vige they had searched several times. It was so weird. At special times, he had to be prudent about everything and should not give the enemies a chance to take advantage of him. "Indeed, it''s a pleasure to find Alice, but we still need to be careful. Don''t trust a person too much." He reminded her earnestly. "Do I need to be on guard against my sister? Alice has lost her memory. She treats me, Holy and everyone like strangers. I just want to help her regain her memory as soon as possible. I don''t want to think about anything else. " Hearing his exnation, Shirley frowned in discontent. "You need to be careful just because she has lost her memory. If she was kidnapped by her enemy before, those kidnappers would be so powerful that it would be not difficult to brainwash a person who had lost her memory and train her to be their spy. It seems that she is carrying some deadly virus that makes her work for them wholeheartedly and dare not betray them. " Zac deliberately exposed the most serious side. Without giving her a hard injection, she would not realize the seriousness of the matter and attach importance to it. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The joyful expression on her face was all reced by fear and worry. "Are you thinking too much?" She spoke haltingly in a very low voice. Such a horrible thing was not what she wanted to happen. "I hope so. But one more thought is never wrong." Said Zac as he put his arm around her shoulders. Biting her lips, she nodded slightly. During this period of time, she would keep an eye on her sister. If there was anything wrong with her, she would be able to help her in time in case that those people would hurt her again. After a long time of silence, she finally decided to tell the truth. "Since the private detective is capable, why don''t I ask him to help me find out Liam? Maybe he will find him soon too." "This method is feasible, and we can also detect his background information." Zac touched his chin and said, "if there is news, don''t act alone. I''ll ask William to go with you." "Yes." She responded in a low voice. She still remembered the explosionst time, so she wouldn''t take the risk to take any action. They wanted her life, but she wouldn''t let them get it. She wanted them to live long and then kill them by herself. Early the next morning, she went to the private detective office and handed her clues to detective Garman. When she saw the tattoo on the photo, an indescribable look shed across his face, but he quickly concealed it. He calmly said, "if I can''t have a look at him, it''s very difficult to find..." "One million!" said Essie. She said straightforwardly. "I will try my best," he responded, as a hint of smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. After she came out, Essie didn''t go to thepany, but went straight back to the vi. She had made an appointment with the doctor, and was nning to take Alice to do a full physical examination. However, at this time, Alice was not willing to go. She said in a firm tone, "I have a good health. There is nothing wrong with me. I just do farm work in Dave Vige every day. I hate going to the hospital. Please don''t make things difficult for me. If I feel ufortable, I will tell you. And then we can go there, okay? " Noticing that Alice was obstinate, Essie called the hospital to cancel physical examination first. "Sis, if you feel pain on your head or anywhere else, just tell me, okay?" "I know." A mischievous smile crossed Alice''s face. "Is there a party tonight?" She quickly changed the topic. "How do you know?" Essie asked in confusion. Chapter 406 Hook Up Secretly Chapter 406 Hook Up Secretly "I overheard you talking to someone on the phonest night." Alice shrugged. "Can I go with you?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Of course." "We''re all friends. Since you''re back, you should meet them." Alice was very happy. She had been preparing for the party the whole afternoon. This was the first time they had seen her with such enthusiasm. She used to be cold and indifferent. She had no interest in anyone or anything. She attended parties only because of the need of socialmunication. If she could choose, she would rather stay at home to read books and listen to music. She had locked herself in the cloakroom for a long time, trying all the evening dresses on. Holy was confused and said, "it seems that she has changed a lot. She is totally different from she was before." "People will change after they lose their memories. When Zac was amnesiac before, his personality was also different." Smiling, Essie stroked his head. "I miss my big sister before." "Now she treats me like a stranger. It''s so awkward," Holy added, pouting. "Her brain is capable of self recovery. I believe she will regain her memory soon. Now we need to be patient and take good care of her." To be honest, Essie was not used to this kind of asion. Holy was eager to get his sister back as soon as possible. The party was held in the Phoenix Century Club. The two sisters of the Xu family entered the stage together. They attracted the attention of all the people present like stars and sparks. Zac came with Le. A deep and sharp light shed in his eyes when he saw Alice. He turned around and walked away. Le followed him at once. "Alice, I''m d you''re fine." With a profound smile on his lips, he continued, "the police have searched many times in Dave Vige, but they didn''t find you. Did you hide yourself out of fear?" He said in a joking tone, as if he was just joking, but his eyes were a little cold, as if he could see through no matter how deep her secret was hidden. Alice flipped her hair beside her ear, showing a confused expression. "Excuse me, but you are..." "He is the second son of Rong family, my husband and your ex-brother-inw." Not waiting for the answer of Zac, Le stepped forward and interrupted. She was afraid that Alice did not know that she was the currentdy of Rong family. The woman''s words surprised Alice. Alice turned to look at Essie and asked, "is he your ex-husband?" Essie nodded. Raising her eyebrows, Alice continued, "I don''t know that you have been married. Tell me more about you when you have time." She asked with curiosity. There was a slight smile on Essie''s face, but she didn''t want to talk much about her own business, especially things about the children. She had specially told Pana and Holy that they couldn''t tell anyone about the secret of the children. "Alice, now you''re back, and the Xu group has another person to take care of it. Will your sister feel ufortable?" Said Le in a voice dripping with sarcasm. She used to be a superior queen, and Essie was just a poor sparrow in the slum. However, Essie was splendid and gorgeous, while she became a vulture with Phoenix fur. It was hard to find it out, and all kinds of jealousy and hatred filled her heart. If they fail to make peace with each other and Alice drive Essie out of thepany, Le must feel relieved. Alice asked in confusion, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. " "I mean..." Le still wanted to sow dissension among them, but was interrupted by the low voice of Zac, "you talked too much." His tone was light but chilly. Le shivered and shut up immediately. Giving her a cold nce, Essie held Alice''s arm and said, "let''s say hello to others." It was better not to talk with someone who was so mean. Alice nodded and left with her. Looking at the disappearing figure of grace, Zac'' eyes became sharper. With a sneer on her lips, Le believed that a good show would soon begin in the Xu family. Seeing that Essie came in, Fell was ready to strike out. But since Zac had walked over, he had to temporarily retreat his steps. At this moment, seeing that Essie had left, Fell rushed towards them like a tornado, fearing that they would be taken away by others again. "Cathy, let''s go to the bar counter and have a drink." He smiled charmingly and invited her in. "Okay." Essie said with a smile. After they sat down at the bar counter, Alice kept her eyes on Fell, as if he was trying to figure out something, or as if she was making fun of him. Fell didn''t notice that. He kept his eyes on Essie. The men from the respectable families in Dragon City didn''t pay much attention to Alice as she had sworn in public that she would not marry any man. "Sister, what would you like to drink?" Essie turned around and asked. After hearing that, Alice nced at the menu and ordered Bloody Mary. And Essie ordered a cup of summer flowers. "Cathy, my birthday is in a couple of days. I''m going to have a party on my yacht. Would you like to come?" Fell invited with a smile. "It''s Fell''s birthday. Of course I shoulde here to celebrate," Essie then smiled. When Alice was distracted, she cut in, "Fell, didn''t you invite me?" She asked in a casual tone as if she was just joking. Fell was a little surprised by her question. She was a famous beauty, but was as cold as ice. For such private parties, she was not interested in, nor did she join in. Now she offered to join, which was totally out of his expectation. "Of course I''m d to see you here." He smiled. "Then I''ll go with Essie." A smile appeared on Alice''s face. It seemed that she was very interested in Fell''s birthday and she wanted to attend the birthday party as well. Fell took a sip of whiskey and looked around at her. "Miss Alice, I find that after you return this time, you are not the same as before." "The past is gone. I want to restart and live a new life." Alice said in a yful tone. "Is this called rebirth?" Fell teased her. "Sort of." Fell swallowed, and his Adam''s apple rolled uncontrobly. He had seen a lot of women, and knew women''s micro expressions well. He couldn''t believe that the most beautiful woman in Dragon City would make such a gesture. Had she been reborn for months? But he didn''t respond. He had been ying with different women. She used to be cool and fascinating, but now when she became passionate, she was as normal as other women. And Cathy was an outgoing and smart girl. "Cathy." He turned his attention to Essie and said, "you are indeed a talented designer. Every piece of your dress perfectly matches your figure." "Designer is strange. You are used to wearing the clothes you make, but you are not used to wearing the clothes made by others." Said Essie with a slight smile. "Essie, did you make my clothes?" Alice interrupted, unwilling to be ignored. "No. you have your own exclusive designer. His name is Pierrot. He is a very famous designer in Paris. He wille over every season and design the new clothes for you. " Essie said in a casual tone. "Really?" Raising her eyebrows, Alice continued, "let''s have him design new clothes for me then." "Okay, I''ll ask secretary to call him." Essie nodded slightly. In the past, Alice had talked with Pierrot in French. Essie didn''t know French, so she had to ask her secretary who could speak French for her. "Cathy, we got information about the man who harmed youst time. My men found that he had been in City C. The tattoos on his wrists were exactly the same as those in the pictures. It shouldn''t be wrong. I have sent people to look for him. As long as we catch him, we will break his arms and legs. " Said Fell. "Really? That''s great! " A hint of excitement shed in Essie''s eyes, and she continued, "I know that Fell is the best." "Of course, the power of my family is never inferior to that of the Rong family. If I hadn''t been looking after business in Europe these years, could Zac be the first young master in Dragon City?" Fell raised his eyebrows, looking quite pleased. After saying that, he took a sip of the wine and patted his chest as he looked at Essie, "Cathy, if you have any trouble in the future, juste to me. I''ll kill anyone who dares to harm you." "Thank you so much, Fell." Essie smiled, and her eyes were as beautiful as the crescent moon. When Alice saw them, her eyes darkened slightly. "Mr. Fell, the Zac you just said was my former brother-inw, right? You chase after my sister in public just to provoke him, don''t you? " Fell shook his hand and sneered, "he has quit. He is not even my opponent. I don''t have the time to care about him." "Is your cousin stronger than my sister? Why did he divorce my sister and marry your cousin? " It sounded like she was defending her sister. Fell shrugged and said, "everyone has his own thoughts. He knows what he is thinking about. In my eyes, Cathy is much better than my cousin." A smile broke on Alice''s lips. At this moment, she put on an unexinable expression, "beauty is in the eyes of the beholder." "I guess so. I like her very much." Fell replied frankly. Zac sat a seat not far away. His eyes were squinting at the bar counter. Viciousness was shining in his dark eyes, and the blue veins on his forehead were pulsing in anger. Damn it! He was coaxing his wife again! Chapter 407 The Underground Affair Was Exposed Chapter 407 The Underground Affair Was Exposed And this muddled guy, why did she smile so sweetly to Fell? Didn''t she know that he had an ulterior motive? From now on, he had to clear three rules for her: don''t look at other men, don''t talk to other men, and don''t have any physical contact with other men. Essie stood up and said to Le, "go to the bathroom." then he left. As soon as Essie came out of the dressing room, she was dragged to a dark corner. She was extremely frightened. When she was about to scream, she was kissed by someone. When she smelled the familiar scent, she felt less scared but more annoyed instead. They were just mobs, hiding in the dark. Was he crazy to make out with her in the club? Le was right outside. Wasn''t he afraid of being seen by her? She pushed him away with her mighty strength. "What are you doing? Aren''t you afraid of being seen by others?" "By the way, I don''t want you to forget whose woman you are." He held her chin and said in a domineering and rude tone. Essie let out a deep breath. She suddenly felt that her freedom waspletely restricted by this demon. "Mr. Zac, I''m single now. It''s my business to make any kind of friends. You have no right to judge me," "You should know what will happen if you irritate me." He tightened his fingers slightly, and a sullen look rose from his face. This woman was so unreasonable and arrogant! She knew very well what would happen, so a chill spread from Essie''s spine. She could only obey the orders of the big ogre and she could not disobey. "I know what I''m doing. In the celebrities circle, everyone is putting on a show, aren''t they?" She lowered her voice and softened it. It was necessary to maintain the friendly rtionship on the surface of fame and fortune. Though there was enmity between Rong family and Qin family, but Xu family didn''t have one. It was impossible for her to offend Fell for the sake of Zac, which would ruin the harmonious rtionship with Qin family. Zac knew what she meant. His cold face softened. "It''s good that you know what to do." She didn''t have to always let him remind her and make him depressed. They left in tandem, so as not to attract attention of others. However, a slender figure hiding in the depths of the shadow peeked at the scene. On their way back, Alice asked a lot of questions. She seemed to be very interested in what had happened between Zac and Essie. Hearing that, Essie was not able to answer any of them, so she had to change the topic. "Sister, it''s all in the past. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Now we are just like strangers and we have nothing to do with each other. " "Really?" At the same time, a hint of suspicion slipped from Alice''s face. "Even if I do have an asional rtionship with him, it is only for the benefit of the group. After all, we are partners with the Rong family. We should keep our personal affairs away from public interests." Exined Essie. The corners of Alice''s mouth lifted into a smirk. "Now that the burden of the Xu group is putting on you, you are under too much pressure. How about I going back to thepany to help you in a couple of days? Since I am idle at home, I have to find something to do. " "Okay." Essie nodded her head. Although her sister had lost her memory, she was supposed to be able to do her job well. After all, her ability and knowledge were unconsciously protected by her sister, so she wouldn''t be affected by her seawater. "What was my position before?" Alice asked casually. "Vice president." Replied Essie. "Can I be a vice president?" She asked with a smile, as if she was joking. "You''re the eldest daughter of Xu family, so it''s not appropriate for you to hold the general position. After all, there are several deputy CEO positions. I''ll find you another one." Essie smiled again. A trace of secret smile yed on the corners of Alice''s mouth. The next morning, Lucy suddenly came back from Jiang City. She missed Alice so much that she couldn''t eat or sleep without seeing her. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Mom -" as soon as she heard that the woman was her mother, Alice flung herself into her arms and began to cry. Lucy also began to cry. "My poor girl. I''m so worried about you. As long as you''re all right, nothing matters." Seeing that her daughter was fine, Lucy was finally relieved. However, when she heard that her daughter had lost her memory, she was so sad that she couldn''t even recognize herself. "Have you gone to the hospital to have a check? Is there any blood on your head?" While saying, Lucy stroked Alice''s head. "Mother, I''m fine now. Don''t worry. Maybe after a while, I will remember everything." Alice sobbed. Lucy was still a little worried. "If you feel ufortable, you must go to the hospital immediately. You can''t dy it." "Yes, I know." Alice nodded. After that, Lucy sat on the sofa, drinking tea and talking about the story of the two sisters'' childhood. After lunch, Alice took a nap. Then Essie pulled Lucy to her room and said, "Mom,e here. Can dad take care of children?" "I have bodyguards and babysitters. It''s okay. Your father can handle it. " Lucy patted her on the back of her hand. "I''m not feeling very well if I don''te here in person to have a look. Don''t worry. I''ll go back in a couple of days." "Don''t tell Alice about the kids. She has lost her memory, as well as her past rtionship. I''m afraid that she might spill it out by ident." Essie warned. "Don''t worry. I know how to handle it. The children are your and Hanson''s." Lucy said seriously. It was she who lied at that time. How could she tell it and let Zac take kids away? Essie also knew that her mother was very cautious, especially on this matter. Since she was not willing her to be with Zac, she would keep a secret about her children. She didn''t want anything unexpected to happen to them. "You must be very tired after the trainst night. You should have a rest now." Then Essie told her mother to go back to her room and went downstairs. She sat on the sofa in the living room and was about to turn on the iPad, when she saw the message from Zac on Wechat. "Come to the Jade mountain tonight." His message was always simple, direct and brutal. "I can''t go tonight. My mom is back." Replied Essie. "Isn''t she taking the children back to Jiang City?" "My mother is impetuous. She missed my sister so much that she came here. She''lle back the day after tomorrow. I''lle when she''s back. " After a long while, he finally replied with a word, "okay." Though she couldn''t see his face, she could imagine that he was helpless and unhappy. The big ogre had always been tough and allowed no obedience to her. But now it was her mother-in- law, so he had no choice but to give in. She was so focused when she sent messages to Zac that she didn''t even notice that Alice had already peeped at her messages. When she put down her iPad, Alice came over from behind as if nothing had happened, and picked up a cup on the tea table to fake water so that she wouldn''t notice. "What are you reading? Gossip news?" She asked casually. "Well, just take a look. Is there any interesting news?" With a soft smile, Essie turned to look at her and said, "you just slept for a few minutes." "I was a little sleepy after lunch, and I couldn''t fall asleep once Iy in bed." Alice shrugged. "Oh, it''s Saturday today. Does Holy need to go to school?" "No, he is at his friend''s home." With a careless and rxed look, Essie picked up a cherry and put it into her mouth. In the weekend, she loved to do nothing but lie on the sofa, eating fruit and ying iPad. At this moment, Alice also came to Essie''s side and asked, "by the way, how''s my dad? Will you take me to the hospital to visit him?" "Maybeter. It''s not convenient for him to visit now." Essie said in a calm voice, "she not only kept a secret of Baron''s condition from others, but also the Xu family. She was worried that Elizabeth and her enemies would hurt Baron after they knew the truth. Now that Alice had amnesia, she must grasp the key point carefully. Her heart still fluttered with fear at Zac''s words. A hint of sorrow shed through Alice''s eyes. "How''s my dad?" "He''s stable, but I don''t know why he''s always in aa." Essie sighed again. "As his daughter, we should pay more attention to him and talk to him. I think it might wake him up." At the same time, Alice''s face was full of sorrow. "Yes. We''ll go to see him when hees out." In fact, she would send Holy to visit Baron every weekend. "Will daddy stay long in there?" At the same time, she furrowed her brows. It seemed that she was worried about her father and wanted to see him right now. Essie understood her feelings. She had been living with Baron since she was a little girl, and they had deep feelings for each other. Even if she lost her memories now, her feelings must be stored unconsciously and expressed by ident. "Sis, don''t worry too much. I will take you to visit him as soon as hees out." Essie patted her hand tofort her. "I hope it won''t take long." Alice murmured, as if she was talking to herself. After chatting with her for a while, Essie went back to her room for a nap. As soon as she heard the sound of the door closing, Alice quietly went upstairs to Lucy''s room. Lucy didn''t fall asleep. Seeing that Alice frowned and looked worried, Lucy sat up immediately. "What''s wrong? Alice, are you feeling ufortable?" "No, mom. I''m just a little worried about Essie." Alice stammered. "What happened to Essie?" Lucy was a little surprised. "I don''t know if I should tell you." Alice stammered, rubbing her hands. She seemed to be in a dilemma. "We are family. There is nothing that can''t be said." Lucy took her to sit beside her. There was a brief moment of silence before she said slowly, "do you know her ex-husband, Zac?" Hearing that, Lucy frowned. Right now, Zac was thest name she wanted to hear, and also thest person she wanted to see. "Did hee to look for Essie again?" Chapter 408 Catch Adultery In The Act Chapter 408 Catch Adultery In The Act "It seems that they have been in touch for a long time. At the partyst night, Zac pulled Essie to a corner where no one could see them. I happened to see them make out." Alice''s voice was very low. She didn''t want anyone to overhear what she said. "I''m just thinking that he divorced Essie and married another woman. Why does he still harass her and refuse to let her go? Isn''t he entrapping her and hurting her?" A gust of anger rose up on Lucy''s forehead. "I knew a vicious woman like Mary could not have a good son. Our Essie was lying in the hospital, unconscious. Then he went through the divorce procedure secretly and married Le. Does he regret ande to look for Essie? " "Essie is a simple girl. I''m afraid he could coax her with a few sweet words. No matter what, he is married. He contacted Essie secretly. Didn''t he turn Essie into the mistress? " Alice heaved a sigh, looking sad. "Essie is my sister. I can''t let this bad man destroy her." "Well, Essie always is soft hearted. And after he said a few nice words, she passed out." Lucy patted her thigh and couldn''t be more anxious. No wonder Essie often stayed out overnight these days. Going to Eva''s house was an excuse. She went to see Zac. "In the afternoon, I saw she was chatting with Zac on Wechat. They have made an appointment to meet each other in the Jade Mountain the day after tomorrow when you go back. Won''t they..." Alice stopped her words on purpose, because she believed that Lucy would understand what she meant. "Silly girl!" Lucy jumped up from the bed. "I want to ask her and make it clear to her. If she does get involved with Zac, I have to stop her at once. Otherwise, it will be toote. " "Mom, if you go there now, she will definitely not admit it. And I don''t want her to know that these things are said by me. She will think that I am being troublesome and affect our rtionship. I think it''s better..." She whispered in Lucy''s ear, and Lucy nodded. Early in the morning of the day after tomorrow, Lucy packed up and left the vi. After Essie and Alice sent her to the high-speed rail station, one went home while the other went to the office. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After work, Essie drove directly to the Jade Mountain. Zac had been waiting there for a long time. "Has your mother gone back?" "Yes." "Every time Ie here to see you, I feel like I''m guilty to be with a married man. I think we''d better not see each other before you get divorced. It''s so bad. " Although she knew that he and Le married for some reason, it was nothing but a marriage. Le was his wife legally, and if Essie had any other reason, it was also an illegal and immoral "mistress". Zac said in a helpless tone. Every time she met him, she would be entangled by the issue, as if it was an insurmountable barrier that stood in her heart. He really wanted to tell her that it was a fake marriage between him and Le and she was still his legal wife, but he could not tell her yet. And it''s impossible for them not to meet each other. It was still five months before Essie was injected thest antidote. If he couldn''t see her for five months, it was better to kill him. "My marriage with her won''tst long. Several monthster, I''ll divorce her." He held her by the shoulder, with a pleading expression in his eyes, "give me a little more time." Essie lowered her head and said nothing. She felt at a loss what to do, and she was even more stressed and depressed than the night outside the window. Although she knew clearly that she should not love him and could no longer love him, she could not control her heart. Once her heart was upied by him, she would never be able to take it back. "Melon." He gently touched her face with his long fingers and lowered his head to kiss her when he heard a knock on the door. Taking a nce through the cat''s eye, Zac was shocked. "It''s your mother!" "What?" "Isn''t my mother at home?" She asked. Lucy''s voice came through from outside when Essie was at a loss. "Essie, open the door for me. I know you are in. I saw you go in." The reason why she stayed a whole day outside Jade Mountain was just to wait and see what would happen next. "How did mom find out what happened between us?" She was so anxious that she wanted to cry. "Since she knows, why not face it bravely?" Zacforted her with a smile and then opened the door. Lucy''s face had already turned red because of anger. She stared at her daughter and her ex-son-inw as if a storm wereing. "Mom, didn''t you say that you took the high-speed train?" "If I don''t pretend to leave, how could I catch you having a tryst here!" Lucy was shivering all over. It was all her fault. She shouldn''t have turned a blind eye to their rtionship considering the rtionship between Xu''s Group and Rong''s Group. "Mom, Zac and I, we..." Before Essie could finish her sentence, Lucy interrupted, "don''t you remember? You were still lying in the hospital. When it was about your life, he divorced you and married his first lover. He is an ungrateful hypocrite. He is even worse than your father. Why do you still love him? " "Aunt, it''s not what you think. I''ll exin it to youter, okay?" In the face of Lucy''s scolding, Zac was speechless and had no words to defend himself. "Don''t fool us with your honey words. You and your mother are two birds of a feather. I''m not stupid." Lucy was so angry that she couldn''t control herself anymore. "Auntie, my mother is my mother. I am me. Why would your grudges affect us? " From Lucy''s tone, Zac knew that her anger was partly due to the feud between her and her mother, partly was the fact that he divorced Essie. "Listen up, you two! As long as I am alive, you are not allowed to see each other again!" As soon as she finished her sentence, she took hold of Essie''s hand and said, "go back with me. If you meet him again in the future, I will die in front of you immediately." It was a threat and was also a warning. Lucy didn''t care to threaten her daughter with death as long as she could renounce Zac. Hearing her mother''s cruel words, Essie didn''t dare to say anything more. Taking a painful look at Zac, she walked out of the house with her mother. Zac was so annoyed that he hit the wall with his fist. Not until then did he realize that Lucy had be a barrier between him and Essie. In Essie''s eyes, her mother and her family were much more important than him. He was afraid that she would eventuallypromise and leave him. On their way back, Lucy was still unable to calm down. Why did her daughter be so unconfident, ambitious, and so humiliating. She couldn''t let her go. She must cut off their rtionship and let them give up hope. "When you go back, I''ll call Hanson, telling him toe back from Europe as soon as possible and to keep a close eye on you. I don''t want to give Zac any chance." "Mom, I have thought it over. No matter if I can be back with Zac, I can''t hurt Hanson anymore." "I''ll make it clear to Hanson. He''s a good man. It''s all my fault. I don''t deserve him. He should find a girl who really loves him and should not waste his time and energy on me. " Before finishing her words, Lucy gave her a heavy p on the face. She was so angry that she almost burst into fury. "I tell you, Essie, I only have a son-inw, and if you dare to break up with him, I will break all rtions with you. From now on, you are not my daughter anymore. I will take it as I never gave birth to you. You can do anything you want to do. I don''t care anymore. " A warm teardrop spilled over Essie''s eyes. "Mom, I now have only a sense of guilt in my heart when I face Hanson. I''m sorry for him. If I don''t make things clear to him, I will only hurt him." "Breaking up with him will do him no good. He has been waiting for you for such a long time wholeheartedly. If you tell him this, he will be heartbroken. That is not what he wants." Lucy roared almost hysterically. "Mom, I promise you that I won''t see Zac anymore. But please promise me that you will let me exin to Hanson. Don''t drag him down anymore." Essie begged. "No way!" Lucy said resolutely, and then she added, "let me tell you, only when I die can you break up with Hanson and be with the son of Mary. If you want to make it clear with Hanson and keep your rtionship with Zac, I will die in front of you immediately. When I die, you can do whatever you like. I can''t see or hear. The scar in my heart will no longer be painful. " As Lucy spoke, she wiped away her tears. She hated Elizabeth and her enemy, Mary. These two kinds of hatred had been deeply imprinted in her bones and imprinted in her soul. They would not die away. "Mom!" Essie then felt that a chill spread from her spine, making her shiver. She was so afraid of her mother''s death. "Do you still regard me as your mother? And do you want me to live well? Now, swear to me that you will never have any contact with Zac in your life. You are not allowed to break up with Hanson and determined to be with him." Lucy pressed her step by step, giving her no chance to breathe. Tears streamed down her face, with her despair and helplessness. Seeing that she bit her lips and didn''t speak, she opened the door. "If you don''t swear, I will jump out of the car." Seeing this, the bodyguard quickly said, "mydy, it''s dangerous to open the door on the road." "It''s none of your business. If my daughter can''t listen to me, there''s no point living." Lucy said angrily. When Essie saw a caring over from behind, she was freaked out. Her mother was impulsive, might lose her mind sometime, and could do anything. Essie quickly shouted, "Okay, I swear, I won''t have any dealings with Zac, and I won''t break up with Hanson either. Please close the door right now." Lucy closed the door at once. The bodyguard immediately pressed the lock button, fearing that she would be angry, and then opened the door again. "I tell you, I will keep an eye on you. Don''t ever try to fool me again." Holding up her arms, Essie felt like falling into an abyss. It was dark and cold. Chapter 409 A Clean Break With Zac Chapter 409 A Clean Break With Zac Zac didn''t sleep for almost a night. He was anxious and worried. He was afraid that Essie would surrender to Lucy. Early the next morning, he went back to the Rong Mansion and wanted to ask Mary what kind of feud was there between her and Lucy. Hearing Zac''s question, Mary''s face turned pale. "You and Essie have already divorced. Why do you still interfere with the affairs of the Xu family? " "Divorced. I don''t want to be treated as an enemy of them either, and the hatred is all because of you." Said Zac in a mild tone as much as he could. "Did Essie say something to you?" "No, she didn''t. her mother used to have a good impression on me, but her attitude towards me has completely changed since she knew that I am your son. I really want to know if there are any misunderstandings between you two." Zac poured her a cup of tea. "I just met her for a few times. We are not familiar with each other and there won''t be any misunderstanding. You have nothing to do with Essie now, and you don''t need to pay attention to Lucy. Both of them are evil women. You''d better keep a distance from them in the future. " Said Mary sourly. Every time she thought of Lucy, her disgust for her grew deeper. "Lucy is the dignified and rightful wife of Xu family, not the other woman who took the chance to go up. How could you call her a tramp?" A sharp light shed in his eyes. From his mother''s words, he knew that she was lying. Something must have happened between her and Lucy in that year. Mary realized that she had made a slip of the tongue. She immediately exined, "I was just saying it. I don''t really mean it." Taking a sip of tea, Zac lowered his voice. "Did you help Elizabeth to get the position back then?" The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched uncontrobly. She tried her best to keep calm, but was carefully observed by the sharp eyes of Zac. He said, "it seems that I''m right. Mommy, after so many years, have you never felt guilty?" There was a bit of me in his tone. From her attitude towards both Essie, he could tell that she had never reflected on what she had done. If her mother felt regretful and apologized to Lucy, perhaps the resentment between them would be alleviated. Mary was infuriated by her son''s words. She snapped at him, "you speak for an outsider, are you still my son?" "I only help the one who is right. But you helped the mistress to break up their happy family. Do you want me to admire you?" Zac was very disappointed at her. He didn''t expect his mother to be such an unreasonable woman. Yesterday, when Lucy attacked her, he felt very ufortable. She was his mother and no one could insult her. But now, seeing her attitude, he could understand how Lucy felt. How could a person who did something wrong without any regret be abominable and epted by others? Mary''s face turned ghastly pale, but she could not tell the truth. She could only try her best to control her anger and y cool with her son. "You were too young to understand what happened that year. After all, Elizabeth is my best friend. I helped her just because I saw she was bullied by Lucy and I felt pity for Elizabeth, so I helped her. You don''t know. Back then, Lucy was too aggressive and tried to kill Elizabeth and her children. If I didn''t help them, how could they live till today? " "How could it be? As far as I''m concerned, she is a pure and kind-hearted woman. How could she harm Elizabeth? " Zac couldn''t believe it. "You know one''s face, not his heart. Let me tell you. That Lucy is a sinister and ruthless woman! She was the wife of the Xu family, powerful and influential. At that time, Elizabeth was a poor white-cor worker. It was a piece of cake for Lucy to kill her, because she didn''t even have the ability to protect herself, let alone protect her two children. I''m the only person she can rely on in Dragon City. If I don''t help her, who else can? " Seeing her son''s eyes soften, Mary knew that he believed her, so she continued, "in fact, I didn''t do anything wrong. I just gave them some material help, and I also stopped Lucy from hurting them. So I don''t think I did anything wrong on this matter. If they hate me, I can only say that they are narrow- minded." Zac didn''t say anything. No matter what, he hoped that his mother didn''t meddle in this too much. What she did was only to provide kind help to Elizabeth. Now that he had made it clear to it, he thought it was necessary to exin to Essie. He didn''t want them to misunderstand his mother. It was Lucy that allowed Essie to visit him. Lucy agreed her daughter to say goodbye to Zac. They had to make it clear to each other, otherwise he would keep pestering her. "I was afraid that you wouldn''t be able toe out." At the sight of Essie, Zac felt relieved. But it was too early for him to let out a sigh of relief. A hint of extreme pain swept across her eyes. She didn''t want him to see it, so she lowered her head, hiding the weakness in her eyes with thick eyshes. "This is thest time we meet," she said. She said in a low voice. Zac''s stomach twitched violently. He raised his hand and grabbed her shoulder. "Take me to see your mother. Let me exin to her." "What do you want to exin? Exin why you want to divorce me? Why did you marry Le? " Her voice trembled in despair. Zac''s internal organs were twisting into a ball in an instant. One of the heavy burden in his life was to endure misunderstanding, but he could not exin. He clenched his fingers and smashed his fist on the wall. "Youpromised?" "My mother has suffered a lot. When I left the Xu family, I swore that I would be good to her when I grew up and would listen to her all the time so as not to piss her off. I will be happy as long as she is happy. If I choose to be with you only to hurt her, then I have to leave you. " Tears fell down from her eyes, which scalded his heart. Their rtionship was so fragile and vulnerable that she always gave up. Even if she just met a small setback, she would retreat. He was a fish and she was water. Fish could not live without water but water didn''t care about fish. So in her eyes, he was always dispensable. "Essie, have you ever thought about working hard for our future?" "There is always something that can''t be achieved by efforts." She said weakly. She had tried her best, but the result was getting more and more remote from her expectation. He married another woman. He hadpletely left her world. What else could she count on? The future was so uncertain. "So, are you really breaking up with me?" He frowned and the muscles on his lips tightened. It seemed that he had tried his best to utter each word. She bit her lips and struggled for a long time before she squeezed a word, "yes." She had no choice. If she stayed with him, the wound on her mother''s heart, which had taken great efforts to heal, would be torn again. She could not hurt her mother. Only she could hurt herself, and him. Strong pain overflowed from his eyes, making his eyes red. He lowered his head andughed, sadness and despair rushed into theugh. "Have you ever cared about me?" "No." She said mercilessly and decisively. Since they had decided to break up, why would they still have feelings for each other? Let them break up and no longer care for each other. The corner of his mouth twitched, but the simple word was like a sharp dagger piercing into his heart, and piercing his heart into thousands of holes and bleeding. He turned around and walked to the window. Outside the window, wild wind howled like a howling of a hungry wolf, as if to tear the whole vi to pieces. Then, deafening thunders split the thick dark clouds, and the rainstorm was dense, drifting in the hurricane. He pushed the window open regardless of all consequences. Wild wind swept in with heavy rain, and hit his twisted face. He didn''t move. Instead, he closed his eyes, letting the cold wind and the cold rain unscrupulously bully his broken heart. The room was in silence. She stared at his heavy back, and her tears poured down like a rainstorm outside the window. "I''m sorry." She said in a low voice. He did not respond. After a long time, a low voice slowly came through, "from now on, we have nothing to do with each other. I will let youpletely disappear from my world." Every word was squeezed out of his teeth. His heart was filled with hatred, which was too deep to be fathomable. His hatred for her was the same as his love for her. With her hands on her chest, Essie felt so painful that she could hardly breathe. The rain was still falling, as if time was running out. He didn''t close the window, and the cold wind blew in. His wide windbreaker was bulging, like the wings of a bird, and her wet hair was disheveled by the cold wind. His clothes were wet, but he didn''t move, like a puppet with a soul taken away. After a long while, the rain finally stopped. When thest raindrop ttered on the ground, he said in a weak and hoarse voice, "the rain stopped. You can go now." She was still painful, and she felt dizzy, with her eyes wide open, and her limbs numb and her body cold. She knew that she should turn around to go out, but her feet seemed to be nailed to the ground and she could not take any steps. She stood there for a long time, too numb to know what to do, but he had never turned around. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "What are you waiting for? Get out of my sight now. I don''t want to see you anymore." His shoulders trembled slightly, so did his voice. She trembled as if being hit by a stick. Biting her lips hard, she turned her head and ran out. The cold wind blew away the residual rain and mist in the mountain forest. Through the window, he watched her get in the car and disappear in the cold street and his world as well. Bright sunshine came through clouds and mist, lighting up the mountain forest and the room, but it failed to light up his dark eyes. He stood there for a long time until the shadow turned red in the sunset, and the night was dark without thest light in the room. Then he walked to the bedside and fell down... Chapter 410 Throw Herself Into His Arms Chapter 410 Throw Herself Into His Arms Without Zac''spany, Essie had led a peaceful andfortable life. But now, she realized that she was wrong. Without him, the world was dark; the sky was dark; the clouds were dark; even the sun was dim. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Like a pool of stagnant water, she lost her vitality. Lucy went back to Jiang City. Before she left, she exhorted Alice repeatedly to take good care of her in case that Essie would reunite with Zac. But she thought too much. Zac had already dumped her. He and Le seemed to get along very well. They often appeared in public together, and showed off their love from time to time. Obviously, he was going to ept Le as his wife. On Fell''s birthday, Alice got up early to dress up. Women had a sharp sense of smell. Essie also sensed that her sister''s interest in Fell was not a good thing to the Xu group. Rong''s Group was the business partner of Xu''s Group and the Qin family and Rong family were enemies. If Alice began to date with Fell, the cooperation between the Xu family and the Rong family would be affected. Most importantly, Fell was a yboy. He spoke sweetly but didn''t mean it. "Sister, don''t fall in love with him. He is not the right one for you." "What? Are you afraid that I will take him away from you? " At the same time, a hint of displeasure appeared on Alice''s face. "I didn''t mean that. I just don''t want you to get hurt." Essie said with concern. "I''m just losing my memory, not being silly. I know what I''m doing." When Alice finished applying the lipstick, she turned to look at Essie. "If you don''t like him, just leave him to me. Don''tpete with me, okay?" Essie was embarrassed. She had no interest in Fell at all. They just hadmon social activities. She found that since Alice lost her memory, she really became another person. In the past, she would not pay more attention to men. Now she treated Fell as the most precious person. In the past, when icy guy lost his memory, he only treated her very bad. But he never changed his temper at all. Howe his sister was so strange. Essie stopped thinking about it. Why did she think of someone she shouldn''t? They were over, completely over. From now on, she wanted to forget everything about him. Essie had thought that the birthday party of Fell would be a beautiful swimsuit show, but he didn''t expect it to be so low-key. It was all about his close friends. Perhaps Fell changed the party style because of hering. "Happy birthday, Fell." Essie handed the gift to him. "Cathy, youring is the best birthday present in the world." Fell smiled, squinting his long and narrow eyes. His handsome face looked especially handsome in the sun. "Mr. Fell, all your concern is my sister, can you care about me?" When Alice was distracted by Fell''s reaction, he even didn''t squint at Alice. Fell smiled and said, "Miss Alice, I certainly pay attention to youring." How about you call me Alice instead of Miss Alice? " Fell was taken aback by her directness. "Okay, I''ll call you that in the future... Alice. " He forced a smile. A woman as cold as ice suddenly became very enthusiastic, which was hard to get used to for a while. Thinking of this, Essie felt a little nervous, thinking that her sister really cared about Fell. Even though he was handsome and attractive, but Alice forgot him. She had no impression of him at all. Last party was the first time they met. Was it possible that she fell in love with Fell at the first sight? After greeting with her acquainted friends, Alice went to change into her swimming suit. She wanted to swim in the sea, while Essiey on a deck chair, drinking champagne and basking in the sun. Fell was sitting next to her. "Your sister survived from the ident. She is like a reborn child. She ispletely different from what she used to be." There was a weird smile on his face. "If you lose your memory, you will forget many unhappy things and be cheerful," Said Essie thoughtfully. Fell shrugged and said, "I''m used to her cold demeanor, but it''s a little weird now." With a slight smile on her face, Essie added, "perhaps one day she will suddenly recover and return to her former state." To be honest, Essie didn''t get used to it either. Right now, she always felt very alienated from them. And the family affection seemed to fade with the passage of her memory. Alice walked out of the cabin. Instead of sitting next to Essie, Alice sat next to Fell and handed the sunscreen to him, saying, "Fell, can you help me put on the sunscreen?" Fell hesitated for a while and then took the bottle. He knew it was a gesture, and he saw clearly her tricks. "In fact, there is something you should know. "I''m courting Essie now. Maybe I''ll be your brother-inw in the future. Is it better for you to stop your thinking on me?" He pretended to make a joke as he put on the sunscreen on Alice''s body. In fact, he was refusing Alice''s request. At the same time, a hint of sadness shed through Alice''s eyes. She knew clearly that she was more charming than a divorced woman. "My sister is still in love with her ex-husband. You can''t get her, not to mention marry her." "Sis, what nonsense are you talking about? I havepletely cut off all ties with Zac." Essie cut in. "Zac is actually married to my cousin. I don''t think Cathy misses him anymore. Besides, he is such an ungrateful person. How can he be more faithful than me? " Fell raised his bushy eyebrows and gave Zac a disdainful look. Zac and he had beenpetitors since childhood. Wherever they were, their school and social media would soon be divided into two groups, sharp and hostile. "Essie, do you think so?" Alice turned around to Essie. It was also battling with her sister. Essie glimpsed at Alice, seeming to think of Valery. When she and Valerypeted for Zac, they were ipatible as fire and water, and now she didn''t want to go against her own sister. "The past is the past. A good horse will never turn round to graze on an old pasture. A good girl will not walk away if there is no turning back. I will never have a chance to be together with him again." Essie tried to sound more determined than she really thought, but there was a sh of indescribable pain in her heart. "If only you could think like this." A mocking smile swept over the corners of Alice''s mouth. Fell was d to hear that. In fact, there were countless good men in the world. She could find any kind of man in the world. How could she foolishly choose to stick with Zac? After dark, the yacht started to celebrate Fell''s birthday. Everyone gathered on the deck to dance, sing and drink. Fell was probably drunk. He put down his ss and looked around on the deck, finding that Essie was gone. Then he went into the cabin to look for her. As soon as he reached the second floor, he met Alice, who was holding two sses of champagne wine and seemed to be waiting for him specially. "Alice, have you seen Cathy?" Fell asked, a little drunk. "She should be in the dressing room now." With a smile on her face, Alice handed a ss of wine to him. "Fell, today is your birthday. Cheers!" Fell smiled, took the ss, clinked it gently with her, and drank it up. "Alright, I''m going to find Cathy." He put the ss on the table nearby casually and was about to leave. At this time, Alice held his arm. "Fell, don''t worry. She is still in the make-up room and hasn''te out yet. Sit with me for a while." "But I''m your future brother-inw. We''ll be misunderstood if we stay here alone," Fell exined, trying to stay calm. "Don''t worry. A straight foot is not afraid of a crooked shoe." With a bright smile, Alice stretched out her hands boldly and wrapped them around his neck. Fell felt a surge of blood pressure. He took a deep breath to calm down and said, "you should know I like your sister." "So what? I don''t care." A sly smile appeared on Alice''s face. Her lips pouted slightly, which looked like cherry soaked in wine. Fell swallowed hard. "Damn it!" He cursed in his throat. He seemed to have realized something and a me shed through his eyes. "Alice, did you drug the wine?" Was she crazy? "Don''t panic. It''s just a note of spice." The smile on Alice''s face was evil. Today she was going to swallow the bait. "What the hell are you doing?" Fell gritted his teeth and endured the physical difort. "I like you, Fell. I fell in love with you at first sight." "You... You used to be cute. " Said Fell, panting. "You are wrong." Alice shook her head. "I''ll show you soon. I''m the most charming now." Then she stood on her toes and kissed him. Chapter 411 Happy Last Night Chapter 411 Happy Last Night It waste at night. Zac didn''t fall asleep. He was trying to block all the memories and feelings about that woman in his heart. As for the remaining feeling that came out, it was all transferred to Le, which made Le wild with joy. "Zac, you are finally willing to ept me, aren''t you?" She sat on the carpet and put her head on his lap and asked in relief. "Le, it must be very hard to love someone who doesn''t love you, right?" He stroked her head and let out a deep sigh, heavily and sadly. Le''s heart missed a beat. Didn''t Zac love her anymore? No, no, No. he had only temporarily transferred his feelings for her. He would soone back to her. What''s more, even if he didn''t love her any more, he would definitely fall in love with her again in the days to be with her. "Zac, I know you''ve been ming me. It''s the only wrong thing I''ve done to you in so many years. I know very well that I have crossed your line. You hate to be threatened most. But I have no choice. I don''t want to lose you. Without you, I will die. " She said bitterly. It seemed that Zac was also influenced by Le''s words. A little sadness was shown on his face. Without Essie, his life would be meaningless and iplete. He had overestimated their rtionship, which caused him to be disappointed again and again. In fact, their love is just like the beautiful flowers outside the window, fragile and weak. Any wind and rain could destroy it. As for him, she needed and relied on him more than she loved him. He was always not as important as Hanson in her heart. Hanson always dominated the position in her heart, while he was just pathetically able to have a foothold. "You know, I like obedient women. As long as you get rid of those bad habits, I will be good to you." He said in a low voice. "I will change. I will change everything that you don''t like." Le nodded her head firmly. His eyes fell on an unknown corner outside the window. It seemed that his eyes were covered by shadow, and his eyes grew darker... In the next morning, when Fell woke up, Alice was leaning against the bedside, smoking a cigarette. "Were you happyst night, Fell?" Her charming smile scared Fell, as if he saw a beautiful snake. "Alice, you are really a maniac." He sat up and quickly put on his clothes. "I''m all yours now." When her slender fingers touched his face, he shook his hand off furiously. "You sent it yourself. I don''t n on taking it." He responded. "If my sister knew that we had sex, would she still want you?" There was a threat in her eyes. Fell was shocked, "what do you want?" Alice took a big drag on her cigarette and blew out a smoke ring. The smoke swirled in the air slowly, spreading in all directions. Hiding her face behind the smoke, she looked rather weird. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "You go after my sister because she is in charge of the Xu''s Group now. I can get the Xu''s Group back if you help me." "Are you going topete for power with Cathy?" Fell was stunned. "Xu''s Group is supposed to be mine." At the moment, a malicious and insidious light shed across the Alice''s eyes. "Even if you marry my sister, she won''t help you deal with the Rong''s Group. As the old saying goes, husband and wife means endless devotion to each other. She has feelings for Zac. But I''m different. I''m on the side of your group. As long as the two families are united, we can defeat Rong family. " Fell didn''t say a word. He took a smoke from her hand and said, "I''ll think about it." Last night, after Essie came out of the deck, she went back to her room. The quarrel and excitement on the deck could not relieve her pain, but made her feel even worse. After she came out of her room, she went to look for Alice. She knocked at the door for a long while, but nobody answered. When she was about to turn around and leave, she saw Aliceing from not far away. "I just went to the deck to have a walk," she said. She said with a smile. In fact, she just came out of Fell''s room. "You got up so early." Essie said with a smile, "the yacht is about to be ashore. Let''s say goodbye to Fell." "Okay." Alice nodded. Seeing Essie, Fell smiled unnaturally and felt a little depressed. It didn''t mean how much he loved Essie. It was just for men, the best thing was to be unable to have the one he loved. In his opinion, the marriage with Essie, along with the support of half of the Xu''s Group, was the most perfect result. As for Alice, she had changed. She was not as cold as she used to be. She even drugged Fell and threw herself at him, which made Fell terrified. Being with her was thest choice. "Cathy, let''s hang out next time." He deliberately ignored the existence of Alice. "Okay." Essie nodded with a smile. At the same time, Alice nced at the man she had eaten. She couldn''t let go of him easily. Fell didn''t look at her. He couldn''t remember how many women he had slept with. If she wasn''t Alice, he wouldn''t even bother to take care of her. Alice tried her best to keep calm. For the time being, she did not n to tell Essie about what happenedst night, which she viewed as the evidence of Fell''s crime. When the yacht was alongside the shore, Alice gave a teasing smile to Fell and said, "Fell, keep in touch in the future, or I will miss you." Fell curled his lips and put on a smile, but there was no trace of smile in his eyes. After the party, Alice went back to Hengyuanpany at the right time. Considering that she needed to adapt to the working environment slowly, Essie didn''t give her any substantial work. Instead, he let her get familiar with thepany first. She was not in a hurry because she knew that if her wild ambition was shown too soon, she would be a thorn in Essie''s side. Essie became a workaholic. She had nothing to do but work. But she still couldn''t fill the emptiness in her heart. She had always been happy when she was with Zac. Now that he left, her heart was empty and she couldn''t feel better. Time was the best medicine to cure broken hearts, but these days, it was like a turtle crawling slowly and powerlessly. "Miss Essie, don''t forget the dinner in the chamber of Commerce tonight." The secretary reminded her by her side. Essie seemed to have lost her soul recently and kept forgetting things. The secretary was afraid that Essie would also forget what going to do tonight. Essie couldn''t forget the dinner together, because Zac was also present in the chamber of Commerce. In the past, Essie simply applied some lip gloss when she attended banquets. But tonight she had to do makeup to cover her haggard and thin face. Wherever he was, Zac was always the focus of attention. As soon as he came in, he attracted everyone''s attention. She couldn''t help but feel shocked, as if a huge stone fell from the sky and stirred waves in her heart. He was as perfect, cold, lofty and unshakable as ever. Zac seemed to have noticed Essie as he stepped onto the stage. He slightly turned his head to her direction with a cold nce on his face. A sharp pain swept over her soul. He should have done it when he said he wanted topletely wipe her out from his own world. She was nobody to him. In his heart, what he wanted was only to satisfy his psychological need. So it was easy for him to forget her. However, it was difficult for her as she had lost her heart. She took her eyes back, fearing that he would find out she was peeking at him, because he was sitting in the seat opposite to her. She picked up the champagne beside her hand and took a small sip. She tried to relieve all the bitter in her heart with the effect of alcohol. Zac was expressionless, and his cold look made him look like an iceberg that had existed from the North Pole. In fact, his heart was still bleeding. The pain that she had run over was still as clear and strong as before. The pain sometimes broke out. As lightning shed and disappeared, he became dizzy, with wide eyes and cold hands and feet. After he had gone through the pain, he felt empty and lonely. He had not sealed away all his feelings yet. The moment he saw her tonight, he knew that all the previous efforts would be wasted. He still needed a lot of time, a lot of time. Alice came with Essie. As a director in the chamber of Commerce, she was requested to take a seat in the chamber of Commerce, but instead of taking a seat by Essie, she sat beside Fell and chatted cheerfully with him. They seemed to be very close. Even though he was against this, Fell would not reject her passion at this time. People in the business world were very sensitive. Many saw her subtle action and began to specte about it. Because of the divorce between Zac and Essie, many people of the Rong family began to worry about the cooperation with Xu family. If the Xu family really befriended the Qin family, it would be extremely disadvantageous to the Rong''s Group. Essie had sensed the danger in the air. Alice had lost her memory and she was as helpless as a piece of white paper. She couldn''t understand the stake in the business world. If she was not careful enough, the Xu''s Group was likely to suffer a huge loss. "Uncle Albert." Essie raised the champagne in her hand and turned her eyes to the president, Albert. "The development program of energy resources are going to develop in the South Sea. In the future, I would appreciate your advice." That was to stabilize people''s mind, and also to tell everyone that the cooperation between the Xu family and the Rong family would not change. Of course, Albert understood what she meant. Holding up his ss, he smiled kindly and said, "I''ll leave this to Zac. From now on, you two should have moremunication." "Okay." Essie smiled and nodded at him. She couldn''t help ncing at Zac. Zac also looked back. The moment their eyes met, they looked deeply and emotionally intertwined, as if they wanted to devour each other and blend in. However, they tried their best to control the throbbing hearts, and did not show any emotion, not to let the other party see their fragility. Chapter 412 The Most Familiar Stranger Chapter 412 The Most Familiar Stranger Almost at the same time, they looked away, mercilessly splitting their eyes contact, and then drank a mouthful of champagne, borrowing the alcohol to numb the severe pain in the heart. The action was so tacit as if it had been set in advance. Even if two people were separated from each other, the connection between them would not disappear or change. Looking at them, Albert sighed deeply. His son suddenly divorced Essie and married Le. It was so abnormal. He couldn''t understand it at all. Most importantly, it was harmful to the Rong family. He believed that his son would understand. He hoped that Zac could be stupid for the moment and that there would be still room for him to reconcile with Essie. "The Xu family and the Qin family will have a lot of cooperation in the future." Alice opened her mouth suddenly, which broke the peace on the table. She deliberately reached out and held Fell''s arm. Fell was slightly shocked, but he didn''t pull his arm out. He just smiled and said, "of course our Qin family is willing to establish a cooperative rtionship with Xu''s Group." "What a big surprise!" One of the directors said with a smile. The business was changeable, so was the affection. "I also didn''t expect that the children have grown up and many things are not up to us." Fell''s father said with a big smile. He had been hoping that his son could get married with Essie, but he didn''t expect that Fell would fall in love with Alice so soon. Whether Essie or Alice was the same good to Qin family. "I will take over the Xu''s Group with Essie together." The gentle and soft words of Alice shocked everyone in the hall. Take charge together? It was a new word. Everyone knew that a mountain cannot amodate two tigers. Even rtives would have different opinions and had a dispute. A deep expression shed through Zac'' eyes. He knew that Alice was not easy to deal with. It was definitely not a coincidence that Alice came back this time. She came here topete with Essie for power. "Alice, I heard that you have lost your memory. You''d better pay attention to your health first. Find a brain doctor for you. It''s a big problem." He used a dragonfly tone, as if it was a kind care. Alice raised her eyebrows. "Thanks for your concern, my ex-brother-inw. I just lost my memory and have a normal brain. It won''t affect my working ability. And it was too tired for Essie to manage the Xu''s Group alone. The burden is too heavy for her, so of course I should help her with it. " "It''s a good thing to share the burden. Don''t make more troubles." Zac''s deep eyes reflected a sharp cold light. When Alice felt that he wanted to see through her, she almost subconsciously lowered her eyes to cover her perhaps leaking pupils. "Fell." She called him in a very low voice and asked him for help. Fell and Zac were sworn enemies to each other. Since Alice was on his side, he would certainly defend her. "Zac, you are not the son-inw of the Xu family anymore. They will deal with the affairs of the Xu family themselves. Don''t worry." "I wish you could marry into the Xu family," A unfathomable cold smile drew across the corners of his mouth. Fell didn''t understand what he meant. He snorted and kept silent, ring at him. The atmosphere became more tense. Essie understood what Zac meant bur she didn''t believe that Alice had the ambition to usurp her power. In fact, Alice had been in charge of the Xu''s Group for Baron for a long time and she was more experienced than Essie. If Alice hadn''t lost her memory, Essie would have resigned and handed the company over to her. However... She forced herself to calm down and smiled, "during so many years in the Xu''s Group, Alice has more experience in management than me and she is more capable than me. She is the most suitable candidate for management in the Xu''s Group." As she spoke, she turned her head and looked at Alice, "sister, amnesia can be restored through treatment. During this period of time, you''d better find a doctor to examine carefully, and you should regain your memory as soon as possible, so that I can get rid of the burden quickly." Essie had made up her mind that she would hand Xu''s Group over to Alice as long as she got her memory back. But before that, she wouldn''t give up. It was also possible for what Zac was worried. Just in case, everything could happen. She had to be extremely cautious. When Alice heard her, a sinister and cold light shed through her eyes. "Sister, don''t worry. My ability will not be affected by the loss of memory. I will let you see." Essie nodded with a smile and said nothing. What she worried about was not the ability, but the will. Her mind had totally changed since she lost her memory. Essie didn''t know why she would be like this. The loss of memory was not all the reason. Essie was worried that there was really something terrible that she had no idea during her disappearance. "After the big change in the Xu''s Group, the most important thing we need is to be stable. Alice is always a steady person. I''m sure she will put the overall situation above everything." Said Albert with a meaningful look. They needed a stable rtionship instead of a fake one. The underlying meaning behind Albert''s words irritated Alice, but she didn''t dare to say anything. It was obvious that the Rong family supported Essie. If she wanted to win over the Xu''s Group, she had to win the support of the Qin family. Otherwise, she would not be able to achieve her goal. Zac''s sharp eyes were focused on her face, so he observed every subtle expression on her face. On the way back, the look on Albert''s face became serious. "Alice came back in a sudden. I''m afraid that the Xu''s Group will suffer a lot again." "I know." Zac nodded slightly and looked out of the window. The speeding car and the colorful neon made a mess of shadows, and his thoughts became unstable. He had decided to erase the Essie who had made him upset and depressed from his world. He would no longer care about her matters. However, as soon as he saw her at the dinner party, he couldn''t help but worry about her. Damn it! He hated this feeling of getting out of control. Now, he would correct everything. As the number one in Dragon City, how could he be controlled by a woman? Staring at his son in silence, Albert frowned and asked, "are you worried about Essie now?" Zac turned his eyes and frowned. He took a deep breath and said, "No." with difficulty, a strong pain shed through his heart. He cast a nce at his son, lit a cigar and took a slow drag. At the end of the cigar, a small me flickered in the darkness. "The God always likes to use various ways to test a couple''s love. Only those who pass the test can receive his blessing, but unfortunately, there are too many people and too many emotions in this world can''t pass the test." "The test..." Zac raised his head, repeating the word. Out of instinct, he looked at the dark sky outside the window. A ray of moonlight broke through the clouds and sprinted into the dark night. "Alice now is with Fell. If I guess it right, she wanted to regain the control of the Xu''s Group with the help of the Qin group. If the Xu''s Group fell into her hands, it would be extremely disadvantageous to ourpany. No matter what has happened between you and Essie, you should put the interests of the whole into the first ce. " Said Albert in earnest. "I know what I am doing." Said Zac in a low voice. Next day, at dusk. The evening glow was quietly burning in the sky. A momentter, it was thick red and a momentter, it was dark purple and shone into the car window. Zac was sitting in the car and waiting for peopleing out of the Hengyuan building. His handsome face was covered by the sunshine. After a long time, the familiar figure appeared. The sunset shone on her ck hair, like the light of an angel. His heart was beating fast as if it had been filled with infinite energy. Damn it! Why was he so anxious? What was he crazy about? He came here for business, not for this silly woman who had no heart! However, he was too impatient to wait any longer. He pushed the door open and stepped out uncontrobly. Suddenly, he saw her smile. Her beautiful face was like a jasmine that had just bloomed, pure and sweet. She looked in the opposite direction, and the man who was greeting her was thest person he wanted to see -- Hanson. Hanson came back home from abroad today. Be had set up a branchpany in Europe, and he had been dealing with the branchpany there during this period of time. The day before yesterday, he received a call from Alice, who told him that Zac had been pestering Essie. He was very worried about her, so he came back in a hurry. As soon as he got off the ne, he drove straight to Dragon City without taking his luggage home. "Do you miss me?" His eyes were full of love and missing. "Yes." Essie nodded, and she was overwhelmed by deep guilt. He reached out and held her in his arms, kissing her regardless of the eyes of the people around. Zac''s heart wrenched. He was once again desperate and once again dejected. He fell back to the seat and pressed his chest. It was painful, as if a dagger was mercilessly twisting and causing him to be bloody and blurred. The light of the setting sun disappeared from the horizon. His eyes turned dark, so did the evening glow. He couldn''t recall how he came back to the vi by theke. He suffered so much that he was out of breath that he almost lost his memory. He didn''t return to the vi. He sat alone by theke and gazed at the Barbie doll in his hand. "Don''t hang out with others. When I grow up, I''lle back to you. I''ll be back..." He had never forgotten her innocent and serious face. Even if he had a hidden disease because of her, he had never really hated her. God was a kidding guy. He had found her back by ident, but she had already fallen in love with someone else and had no ce for him anymore. He thumped his forehead in distress. With a flick of his finger, the doll fell into theke. In a hurry, he reached out to catch the doll, but it was sinking into the dimke. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t sleep alone? If I''m not around in the future, you can sleep with it..." Her voice echoed in his ears, and his heart trembled violently. He jumped into theke recklessly. Chapter 413 A Drama Chapter 413 A Drama "Zac --" a shriek came from not far away. Then Le ran over and, without thinking, jumped into the lake with him. Theke in early spring was still cold, and in the evening, the temperature suddenly dropped, and the water was even colder. When he saw her, Zac was shocked. "Le, why are you here?" His lips were slightly blue, and his voice was also trembling. Le''s situation was not much better than his. She kept shivering. "Hurry up." Zac ordered. "What are you doing in theke?" Le asked, trembling. "I have lost my stuff. It is none of your business. Go up now. I will find it myself." Said Zac with a determined look. It seemed that it was more important than his own life. "What is it? My swimming skill is good. Let me help you. " Said Le. She was good at swimming. In the University, she was called a mermaid and could hold her breath for as long as five minutes after she dived into the water. "¡­¡­ Barbie doll. " Zac hesitated. A hint of surprise shed through Le''s eyes. She didn''t ask more but continued to swim. When she swam a few meters away, she saw the feet in the thick water weeds at the bottom of the lake. She grabbed it and took the doll out of the water. When she saw the familiar face of the doll, she felt her body spasm violently. She was so familiar with the doll. It was his treasure. For a period of time, he often held it in his hands and yed with it. Even if he wasughed at, he didn''t care about that. Later he put it in his safe. She had always wanted to know where the Barbie doll came from and if it was from a girl, but he never told her. Why did ite out today? And he even jumped into theke to look for it. It was hateful. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She had hated the doll from the past, and he treated it better than her. No one could take Zac away from her, even a Barbie doll. She thought angrily. She grabbed the doll''s head, broke its neck with a snap. When Zac swam over, she waved the doll to tell him that she had found it and then swam back. When they were ashore, Le closed her eyes and fell on the ground. She was not sick. She just pretended to be sick. Jumped into theke for her Barbie doll wasn''t enough to make him moved. She needed to act well. Her consciousness was very clear. She heard that Zac was calling her. He picked her up and ran into the vi. Then he asked the maid to change her clothes and make some ginger soup to dispel the cold. She waited for a long time and didn''t open her eyes until she heard the familiar footsteps. "Are you okay, Le?" Zac sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her. "I''m fine." She shook her head. "Theke is too cold. You shouldn''t have jumped into it." He sighed slightly. "I can tell it''s important to you, so I didn''t think too much. I just want to help you find it." She smiled weakly and asked deliberately, "I just pulled it out from the weed. Is it broken?" Zac did not answer. Just a trace of undisguised pain ran over his face. The doll''s neck was broken. Does it meant that he and Essie would never be able to recover? Le stretched out her hand from the silk quilt and held his hand. "Zac, do you know how much I love you? For you, I''m willing to do anything, even to kill myself." With a bitter smile on his face, Zac said, "Le, have you ever thought that maybe you don''t love me, but your obsession for me. I love a person so I want her to be happy. I love a person so I learn to let her go rather than to possess her. " Just like what he had done to Essie. If she didn''t love him, he would let her go and set her free. As long as she was happy, he would take all the pain alone. "I just gave myself a hope. Love can be developed." She knew what Zac meant. Her marriage was snatched from other''s, but she didn''t think it was wrong at all. She was fighting for her own happiness. Zac shook his head. Some feelings could be developed, and some were destined to be together at the first sight, just like his feelings for Essie. "Well, you can have a rest. I''m leaving." He didn''t want to say anything more and needed to fix the Barbie doll. When he turned around, Le jumped up from the bed and put her arms around him from behind. She begged, "Zac, could you please give me a chance? Landis is a star. She only loves your money and status. Essie had already been with Hanson. She had even given birth to two children for him. They were a family. Only I love you with all my heart and soul. " Her words were like a steel rope, tightly binding Zac''s deepest wound. Today, he saw that she was smiling brightly and sweetly to Hanson. They behaved intimately in public. Their faces looked sweet and happy. Within just a few days, shepletely forgot about him. She really didn''t care about him at all. She had no feelings for him. She just needed and depended on him. He didn''t want to beg her. There was a mist in his eyes. Behind the mist was a deep pain of injury. He lowered his head sadly, and his hands fell down powerlessly. In a fit of pique, he turned around, raised his hand and tightly embraced the person in front of him... At this time, Essie was having dinner with Hanson at home. Alice had told him about Alice on the way home. On her way here, she briefly told him what she should tell him. "Brother Hanson, you''ve been abroad for so long. My sister miss you so much." Holy said with a grin. "I miss your sister as well as my Mili and Dot. But they are in Jiang City and can''t be seen now." Hanson smiled and stroked his head. "Your children have been three years old, why haven''t you got married yet?" Alice looked at them in a weird look. Theplex love between her, Zac and Hanson had totally confused her. Essie divorced her ex-husband, had babies with her first love, and was with her ex-husband. Was there any woman on earth more ridiculous than her? Essie could not help but pause for a while. She knew that her affairs were really quite bumpy and complicated, so she was not able to exin to her clearly. "We want to go back to the United States to get married together when Mr. Baron wakes up." "If daddy can''t wake up, won''t you get married?" Alice pouted. "Not really. Now that you''re back, the Xu family is also in charge. As long as you recover your memory as soon as possible, I can leave Dragon City safely with Hanson and the children." Essie said with a smile. Alice gave her a meaningful look. "Essie, won''t you trust me and take over the Xu''s Group to me if I haven''t regained my memory?" "Ourpany is in grave danger. We have many enemies. If you don''t recover your memory, you won''t understand the stakes." Essie said earnestly. What worried her most was that she might be brainwashed by the enemy''s sweet words and be hostile to her. "You can just tell me. I will remember who is our enemy and who is our friend." Alice patted Essie on her shoulder. "Sis, you don''t want to see a doctor, do you want to restore your memory?" Holy curled his lips, thought it was wrong to avoid the doctor. Alice heaved a heavy sigh. "Those memories are all bad. It would be even better if I can''t remember them." There was a hint of sorrow in Essie''s eyes. She had to admit that Alice''s words struck her heart. It might be a relief for her to forget the sadness and hatred she had suffered before. She used to be cold and arrogant. She had sworn that she wouldn''t marry anyone and wanted to be alone for the rest of her life. Now she dared to love someone and wanted to pursue her own happiness. It was really something worth celebrating. But they were faced with a formidable foe. She lost her memory and was not a good tempered person. She might be taken advantage of at any time. Essie was really worried about that. "Forget it, Sis. I won''t force you to do so. From now on, we will work together to protect the Xu''s Group and wait for Mr. Baron to wake up." Essie held Alice''s hand. The corners of Alice''s mouth were a bit stiff, but she still struggled to open it and squeezed a smile. "Okay, you have to help me more in the future," she said. The hidden meaning behind her words was that she was in charge of thepany and her superfluous sister was promoted to assistant. Hearing that, a smile yed on Essie''s face. She turned her attention to Hanson and said, "Hanson, I find that you look thinner. Is it because the food in Europe doesn''t suit your taste?" Essie said as she picked up a chicken leg for Hanson. "I miss you so much. There is no smell in the food." A smile cracked on Hanson''s face, and the look in his eyes was filled with softness and affection. "Sister, did you ask Anna to cook the honey chicken drumsticks today? Why is Hanson so sweet? " Holy teased her. "Come on, kid! Absence makes the heart grow fonder." Hanson said, stroking his head gently. "You two should get married as soon as possible, and I can change the title to brother-inw." Holy stuck out his tongue at him. Hanson also thought for a while. He would be relieved only if he got the paper. Otherwise, there would be a chance for Zac to take away Essie at any time. Last time when they went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register, only to find that Essie didn''t divorce Zac. Hanson didn''t know how long it would take to get the next chance. Essie lowered her head and took a sip of the soup without saying anything. She felt guilty. He was good, very good, but she could no longer love him. She wanted to make it clear to him, to let him go to find his true happiness. However, her mother''s words were like a thunderbolt ringing in her ears. His mother was an impulsive person. She could do anything sometimes. Essie was afraid that something bad would happen to her mother when she was in anger. Her mother was the one she loved most and the most important person to her. She could not go against her and disobey her. At the same time, a queer light shed across Alice''s eyes. "How about this? You two get engaged first. Many young masters in Dragon City dream of marrying you. You two are engaged, so that they can give up this idea. " She had hidden thest part of her words in her heart, and the most important thing was to make Fell to give up the idea of being with her wholeheartedly. "Let''s talk about it after dad and mome back. Now grandmother is still in danger, so I''m not in the mood to care about my personal matter. " With these thoughts in her mind, Essie felt distressed and upset, so she didn''t have the mood to get engaged at all. Chapter 414 My Heart Ached Chapter 414 My Heart Ached In the morning, as soon as Essie entered the office, the secretary came. "Mr. Zac''s secretary called and invited you toe to the tea house to talk about business at 3:00 this afternoon." "Which one?" asked she. She was afraid that she misheard. "President Rong of the Emperor, your ex- Husband. " The secretary dared not to utter thest word "husband" in fear that Essie would feel ufortable. "Okay." She nodded while she was restless inside. Did Zac want to see her? What should he tell her? Essie''s heart began to race uncontrobly. She was like a traveler who had walked five days and nights in the desert, and was dying to see a fresh spring. Although she had decided not to contact him anymore, her heart was so eager to see him, so eager for his touch and warm and safe embrace. She couldn''t help missing him every day. His tall and handsome figure constantly appeared in her mind. She closed her eyes, the shadow was still there, and she reached out her hand to turn off the light. The shadow was still in the darkness. Even if she was asleep, it would linger in her dream. What was more horrifying was that her soul was longing for it, constantly surging a gentle wave. She tried to hold it tightly, so that it could never escape. She took out her makeup bag from the drawer. Without hispany, she couldn''t sleep well. Every night she couldn''t fall asleep, with dark circles under her eyes. She didn''t eat well, either. She felt sad and lost her appetite. Her face was pale, and even her chin was sharp. She needed make-up to make herself look energetic. She needed to hide the dark circles under her eyes, and her pale face, as well as all her sadness and haggard. She didn''t want him to see her fragility. The moment she entered the VIP room, Zac noticed that she had put on makeup which was a bit heavy. In front of him, she never wore makeup and always kept a straight face. Did she do it on purpose today? Essie looked better than her. He had no dark circles around his eyes and no stubble on his chin. He was still very energetic and handsome. Disappointment was like waves rolled up by the violent wind in the sea. She was dispensable in his heart. Her existence couldn''t affect his mood at all. "Mr. Zac asked me toe here. What''s the matter?" She tried to sound calmer than she thought. He made the appointment by his secretary, not himself. Obviously, he just treated her as a client. "Miss. Essie, is your Xu''s Group going to unite with the Qin''s Group through marriage?" He was poker faced and as cold as an iceberg. Even his voice was cold. Essie felt the air around her was cooling sharply, especially when she heard he call her "Miss. Essie". Her limbs were cold all of a sudden. She rubbed her hands, trying to warm herself up. "This is a private issue between my sister and Fell. It won''t affect the cooperation between Xu''s Group and Rong''s Group." She said in a low voice. A cold light shed in the eyes of Zac, "Alice came back with a purpose." "Please don''t suspect my sister randomly. I found her back. If I didn''t hire that private detective, she would still suffer in that small vige." Exined Essie. Anyway, Alice was her sister, so she wouldn''t think ill of her. With a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth, Zac said, "stupid and brainless! You''d better just hand the Xu''s Group over to her directly. Otherwise, you might lose your life atst." Zac''s words infuriated Essie. In his eyes, she was always a silly girl who could not turn over even if she had be a dead duck. "You have nothing to do with my death." She said angrily. "You are right. I have nothing to do with it. You were still useful to me in the past, but now you are not." His sneer was like the cold winding through the window, which seemed to freeze the air in the room. "Then why did youe to me?" she asked. Her voice was even lower, as if she was about to faint breath. "Let me remind you. Don''t let Alice do anything to damage the interests of our two families, or I''ll make her die a horrible death." A bloodthirsty expression appeared on Zac''s face. He was a cruel demon king, heartless and cold-blooded. Anyone who dared to make an enemy to him would feel as good as death. Then, a chill spread from Essie''s spine, "my sister really likes Fell. Please don''t get her wrong." There was a trace of terror in her voice. She couldn''t protect her sister if it was Zac who wanted to deal with her sister. "She has juste back for a few days, and now she has already taken a fancy to Fell. Is it possible?" Zac snorted. "Can''t she fall in love at first sight?" She muttered. Zac smirked and mocked, "only a fool like you would believe what she said. My guess is that she wants to gain the executive power of the Xu''s Group through the help of the Qin family and drive you, an idiot, out of the office. " "Don''t worry. She won''t." Essie shook her head violently. She and Alice were sisters of the same father and mother, so there would be no war of power and rights between them. Moreover, she didn''t care about being the CEO at all. If Alice wanted it, she could give it up to her. She was so simple that Zac saw through her at a nce. "If she is not alone, you let go of the Xu''s Group, you are handing it over to your enemy." This was thest thing she wanted to see, and she would rather that everything was just groundless spection. "I know, that''s why I won''t give up before my sister regain her memory. I will stay with her to take care of the Xu''s Group, and I will never give any opportunities to those scheming enemies." She looked determined, but he didn''t reduce his concerns. For outsiders, she could always remain conscious, but her families werepletely different. She would be fooled and ept the rip off with just a few words. "You''d better keep vignt. Pay attention to your stupidity. And don''t be short cut." He had hidden all his emotions, only showing a cold and sneering face. At the same time, his reason was still constantly hypnotizing himself. He did this for the sake of family interests. He had decided to cklist her. Whether she was safe or not had nothing to do with him. Essie lowered her eyes, unwilling to look at him. Because the way he looked at her and talked to her made her feel that she was a stranger and that she really hated it. "I know what to do." Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s. A cold light shed in his eyes. The only warmth there was like a meteor which disappeared in an instant. "It''s good that you know it." He said in a low voice, lifted the cup of tea on the table and took a sip, without saying anything more. The air on the table seemed to freeze. This was the first time she had this ufortable feeling after being with him for such a long time. It was like she was ignored as air. "If there is nothing else, I will leave first." Her tongue seemed to have been frozen and stiff. She could not make any sound as her voice was so low and hoarse. A stream of inexplicable sourness surged up from her chest and blocked her throat. He looked at her faintly, put down the teacup and said, "I forgot to tell you something." "What?" She was stunned. "I have recovered from my hidden disease." He said clearly and slowly. She trembled violently as if she had been oppressed. It was good news for him, but for her, it was like a bolt from the blue. No wonder he said she was worthless, no wonder he was so cold to her andpletely treated her as an insignificant stranger. It turned out that this was the real reason. How did he know that he was all right, unless... All of a sudden, a fit of dizziness washed over her. She dared not to think about it anymore. She felt so dizzy that the explosive thunder hit right on her head, which cut her into pieces. She took up the teacup and sipped the tea, trying to calm down the sharp pain in her heart and prevent her from being seen the slightest truth. Zac gazed at her. His face was still poker faced, as if he was wearing a mask, which concealed all his expressions. There was only coldness and depression in his eyes. He felt the joy of revenge. She didn''t care about him, ignored his feelings, and treated him as nobody. Unfortunately, this happiness onlysted for a short second, and disappeared, leaving only endless bitterness and sadness. Because she looked more calm than he imagined, but she was just silent. He hated this damn silence, which made him more and more desperate. "Miss Essie, you can leave now." He said in a cold voice deliberately to cover up his inner excitement. He didn''t dare to stay with her for too long in case that he would lose control of himself by ident. He had no idea when he could settle down with her. Maybe one month, maybe two months, or maybe forever. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Shocked by his words, she looked up at him and her eyes filled with sadness. Unfortunately, he didn''t see it when he looked away. She realized her gaffe and looked away hurriedly. She put the teacup on the table and stood up. "I''m leaving." She said in a low voice and walked out without waiting for his answer. She looked embarrassed, as if she had been kicked out. As soon as she left the room, Essie''s legs became soft like a punctured ball, and she used up all her strength. Was this really the rtionship she wanted? No intersection, no entanglement and doing their own things alone. No, it was not like that. Her heart hurt. It was protesting and crying. In fact, she couldn''t live without him for a long time, but she didn''t dare to admit it. Because of her mother, she flinched. She could not let her mother sad, so she could only choose to bear this painful separation. Chapter 415 Give Me A Wedding Chapter 415 Give Me A Wedding After Essie left, Zac sat there alone for a long time until the night fell and swallowed all the light in the room. As soon as he entered the vi, the Butler rushed to him. "Mr. Rong, you finallye back. Mrs. Rong had a high fever and didn''t want to go to the hospital. She didn''t allow me to call you either. I''m so worried about her." Zac ran upstairs in a hurry. Le was lying on the bed. Her face was red and seemed to be burning. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Zac touched her forehead, which was very hot. "You must have caught a cold in theke yesterday. Let me send you to the hospital." In a daze, Le shook her head and said, "No, thank you, Zac. I''m fine. I just need to have a rest." "You have a high fever now. You must go to the hospital." As he spoke, Zac held her up, let the housekeeper put a nket over her, and then went out. In the hospital, after checking Le''s blood, the doctor found that her blood picture was abnormal and suggested her to stay in hospital for observation. So Zac registered for her and let her live in a VIP ward. After the detailed blood analysis report at the medical center the next day, they found an unknown virus in her body. "Brother Zac, I''m sorry, I lied to you." Tears welled up in Le''s eyes. "Tell me, what happened?" Zac''s deep eyes blinked. "I didn''t mean to force you to get married. I never thought of hurting you." Le sobbed and said, "Someone forced me to do so. He also injected a virus into my body. This virus is different from that one in Essie. It''s the same type of Eb virus. If I don''t do as he said, the virus will take effect and I''ll die like an Eb patient. " After that, she started to cry. Zac didn''t say anything. His eyes were darkened. He walked to her and held her into his arms. "Le, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" he asked. "I''m not allowed to tell you. If I tell you, I won''t get the antidote preparation." She buried her head in his chest and lowered her head, trying to hide the weird light in her eyes. "Have you met that man?" Zac frowned in anger. "No, I don''t know who they are." Le shook her head and said, "I remember that day when I went out of the magazine office to get my car in the underground garage, someone covered my mouth from behind and I lost my consciousness. When I woke up, I found that I was lying in a car with an injection hole on my wrist. There was a note next to it, which said that I was injected with a virus. And I could live as long as I obey orders, if I said no, I would be dead. Then this person contacted me and controlled my action through wechat. I secretly checked his wechat ID and found that it was sent from the United States. The United States is sorge and so far away. How can I find him? The only thing I can do is obey his orders obediently and do not dare to resist. " She paused and sniffed. "I didn''t expect that he would also inject the virus into Essie, let alone he ask me to threaten you to marry me with it. At that time, I hesitated for a long time. I was afraid that you would hate me and detest me, but I finallypromised. Because I love you so much. As long as I can be your wife, I will have no regrets even if I die. " "My silly girl, you should have told me earlier." Zac sighed. "I''m sorry, brother Zac. I''m sorry..." With tears streaming down her face, she kept saying, "Being your wife is the happiest thing in my life. I don''t care even if I will die, but..." She paused on purpose, reached out her hand and grabbed the hem of his cloth. Zac caressed her head gently and said, "Le, if you have something to say, say it." After sobbing for a while, Le opened her mouth and said slowly, "Brother Zac, I have myst wish now. I want to hold a wedding ceremony with you. Even if there are no rtives or friends to attend, it doesn''t matter if there are only two of us. I''ve made up my mind that I will leave alone and find a ce to spend thest few days peacefully after the wedding, and I won''t bother you any more. " "Don''t be silly. You will be fine." The expression on Zac''s face was veryplicated. His eyes were as deep as the night outside the window. After pressing his lips, he said in a deep voice, "I will arrange someone to prepare for the wedding tomorrow. I want you to be a beautiful bride." Le was surprised. She gave a cunning smile and asked, "Really? Brother Zac, are you really willing to give me a wedding? " Zac nodded slightly. "Well,y down and have a good rest. Take care of yourself, or else you will be not in good spirit at the wedding." "Yes." She was so happy that she kept nodding. After Zac went back, she took out another phone which was solely for somebody. "''Drive someone into a fatal position and he wille out alive''. It works so well." She sent a message with a smile. The situation changed dramatically. She, who was always in a supporting role was going to fight back. The other party soon responded, "Don''t get too cocky. Hold his heart well." "I will." She sent an emoji ofughing. The reason why Zac didn''t ept her in a long time was that she forced him to marry her. Now that she acted in this y, not only cleared her name, but also moved him. Even if the knot in his heart was notpletely cleared, he would be able to ept her easily in the future. Le stayed in the hospital for two days and then left since her condition was rtively stable. Zac was efficient. The wedding was scheduled at the next Sunday. Without rtives, he had only a few of his best friends to be the witnesses. Le thought it was necessary to invite one of them, so she went to the Hengyuan Co., Ltd. When Essie saw her, she was a little surprised. Le had nevere to make trouble for her since the y she yed with Zac. Now that she hadpletely cut off her rtionship with Zac, she shouldn''t havee here. "Why are you here?" she asked. "I am here to send you the invitation. The wedding ceremony of me and Zac will be held at the Intercontinental Hotel next Sunday. I hope you cane," Le said, wearing a happy smile on her face. Essie felt like she was hit by a stick. Her head was buzzing and her body was twisting violently. Wedding ceremony? Zac and her would have a wedding ceremony? Her heart pinched hard and could not beat normally as if it was held by a big hand. "What''s wrong? Don''t you congratte us?" Seeing that Essie was in a daze and didn''t say anything, Le deliberately asked her. She wasn''t angry, and the reaction of the people in front of her made her Essie''s face became stiff and tense, and she wanted to squeeze out a calm smile, but every time the smile was frozen before it even took shape. She didn''t work harder because the muscle at the corner of her mouth had been pulled and hurt. Thus, she said in a low voice, "Congrattions." Leughed, "I know you are surprised. You must think that as long as the Rong family doesn''t ept me, the wedding of me and Zac can''t be held. You must have underestimated Zac feelings for me. Even if my family haven''t attended the wedding, he will still give me a wedding which belongs only to us. " Her voice was like a firecracker, exploding her eardrum and dizzying her. Every word she said was like a sharp dagger, stabbing into her heart again and again. She was bleeding and painful. "Mrs. Rong, I''ve received your invitation. I''ll go to your wedding ceremony if I''m free. Please go back first if you have nothing else to do. I still have work to do." She didn''t know how long she could force herself to be strong, but she had to ask her to leave. But Le didn''t go. She sat on the sofa directly and took out an album from her pocket. She was so happy and proud. She didn''t finish showing off yet. "I have something to ask for your help. You are a fashion designer, aren''t you? Here is my wedding photo album. I don''t have time to order it, so I have to buy some ready-made ones. Please choose one for me and see which one is more suitable for me, okay? " Hearing that, the corners of Essie''s mouth quivered slightly and her hands clenched into fists. She knew she did it on purpose. She wanted to give her a heavy blow, trampling her like an ant into pieces. She had seeded. Now her heart was like a broken porcin, which would break into pieces with a little force, and never close again. "What''s wrong? You don''t want to help me?" She raised her eyebrows as she didn''t get any response from Essie after a long while. "I haven''t designed a wedding dress, so I''m not good at picking." She shook her head helplessly and said in a low voice. "Oh, I almost forget." Le patted her forehead and said, "You haven''t had a wedding with Zac yet. It''s his second marriage, but it''s his first wedding ceremony. Of course, it''s also thest one." Holding the table, Essie staggered back to the chair and sat down. Her legs were so weak that she could hardly stand. She felt that all her strength seemed to be drained, and she even had no strength to breathe. "Sorry, I can''t help you." She arduously opened her mouth and spoke out a few words. "Forget it. I''ll pick it with Zac. He has broken up with Landis and stays with me every day. He knows my body well. He must know better than anyone what clothes I wear. " Le put the album back into her handbag as sheughed rampantly. Now that she was satisfied, she was ready to leave. When the door of the office was closed, she covered her chest with her hands. The sharp pain from inside was unbearable. She opened her mouth and gasped. A stream of blood was blocked in her chest and she was almost unable to breathe. Wedding ceremony? Wedding ceremony! The two words were like nails, pricking her ears, her heart, and her whole body. She also hoped to hold the wedding with him, wear the wedding dress designed by herself, and be his most beautiful bride. For many times, she dreamed herself wearing a white wedding dress, holding his arm, stepping on the crimson carpet and entering the most sacred hall. Happy smiles spread over her face. They made promises to each other in front of God, then exchanged rings and kissed each other. It was the most serious and fantastic moment in the world. She felt like she had be the happiest woman in the world. Chapter 416 As You Wish Chapter 416 As You Wish But now, it was another woman who was going to marry him. Her happiness and sweetness could only be in the dream. Tears burst out from her eyes like the flood of a torrent, instantly wetted her face. He had recovered from his hidden disease and could be a real couple with Le, and the only memory about her disappeared. As the wedding ceremony of Zac approached, she was like a peony flower which had lost most nutrition, withering day by day. She couldn''t smile any more. She couldn''t sleep every night and she couldn''t eat anything everyday. It seemed that she was dying. Holy soon noticed her abnormality and asked, "Sis, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable?" "No, I''m fine. I''m just too busy these days." She tried to smile at him, but it disappeared before it took shape, as if the smile was blown away by the cold wind. "Sis, are you sad about the wedding between Zac and Le?" Holy sighed. He had heard about it from Goel. "They are married. Of course they are going to have a wedding." The very thought of the wedding made her feel like thousands of ants gnawing at her heart. The pain almost drove her crazy. "But you have been married for so long, you haven''t had a wedding." Said Holy in a low voice, as if he was talking to himself. He felt a little sorry for his sister. How could Zac do that to her. "Holy, you''re too young to understand what''s going on between adults," she said, patting his head. "I''m almost twelve years old. I''m no longer a little boy. Don''t treat me like a kid," After finishing his words, Holy curled up his lips. He had reached his puberty and was confused about sex. He could see that his sister liked Zac very much, which was better than to his brother Hanson. But... "I used to like him, but now I really hate him. He''s a bad man. He divorced you and married someone else when you were still in aa. Don''t like him anymore and feel sad for him. It''s not worth it to hurt your own body. " Holy clenched his little fists, his face full of anger. "Holy, you know what? Sometimes people''s eyes and ears could deceive themselves, and some things were not as simple as they imagined. Everyone has his or her own helplessness and regrets, no matter how powerful he or she is. " She murmured. Even though Zac really betrayed her, she didn''t want his image in Holy''s heart to bepletely destroyed. "Sis, you are still defending him. Both of them had consented to the marriage. If he hadn''t been willing, would there have been anyone who could put a knife around his neck to force him to marry? Besides, who is he? He is the number one cultivator in Dragon City. Anyone has to make a concession to him. Who dares to force him? " Holy didn''t believe what his sister said at all. He only believed what he had seen. "OK, Holy, you should study hard now. Don''t worry about others. I can handle my own things. Don''t worry." Essie patted on his little hand. In fact, she also couldn''t understand why on earth he would marry Le? She racked her brains and couldn''t find a reasonable exnation. Most of the time, she was afraid that he was only deceiving and ying with her. More importantly, she was afraid that he was possessive about her and wanted to treat her as a ything to satisfy physical needs. So she didn''t dare to gamble. When her mother came out to stop her, she immediately backed off and no longer tried to maintain this rtionship. She was afraid that she would lose, and lose everything. Now that he was going to marry Le, it seemed to confirm her guess. The person he really cared about was Le. She couldn''tpare with Le, never. She lowered her head and ayer of mist gradually appeared from her eyes and blurred her eyes. Seeing this, Holy became more furious in his heart. After leaving the vi, he didn''t go back to school. Instead, he asked his driver to drive him to the Emperor Group, preparing a gift to say "Congrattions" to Zac. Seeing Holying, Zac was a little surprised. This little guy had nevere to him in person. "Brother Zac, I heard that you would hold a wedding, and Ie to send my congrattions to you especially." He looked calm and there was a smile on his face. "Take a seat, Holy." Zac called his secretary and asked her to bring desserts and fruits here. "Brother Zac, this is a gift for you." Holy handed him a well wrapped box. Zac said as he raised his eyebrows. A deep look shed across his eyes. Zac quietly took the box and opened it. It was a USB sh drive. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Thank you." He smiled and did not ask more. "My sister sent you a blessing video. Do you want to see it?" Holy opened his small mouth and smiled very kind and harmless. There was only a slight imperceptible darkness passing through his ck eyes. When he heard it was the blessing from Essie, Zac felt restless in his heart, which was like the Pacific Ocean right before the storm. He walked to theputer and inserted the USB sh disk into it. In an instant, the original picture on theputer disappeared, and only darkness was left. Then a couple appeared in the screen. The bride held the groom''s arm and they seemed to step into the wedding ceremony. Suddenly, a death man with sickle appeared. He waved the sickle in his hand and the bride''s heads fell down at the same time. The blood sshed in all directions. Then, two heads were lifted up by the death and instantly became human skeletons. "How is it going? Do you like my blessings to you? " Holy smiled, but his smile became extremely cold. "It''s good. Thank you." Said Zac in a calm tone. There was not even a trace of anger on his face. He knew that this little guy was here to make trouble. Zac''s reaction made Holy a little unhappy, and Holy wanted to see him flustered and exasperated. He said, "brother Zac, I forgot to tell you, it''s not only a sh cartoon, but also a super virus. I named it ''death god''." It could damage all theputer system in ten seconds, even the CPU would be burnt. So you need to change a newputer. " Zac shook slightly, but recovered quickly. All the data in hisputer was backed up. Even if the computer failed to work, there would be no loss. "That''s good. The IT industry of the Xu''s Group depends on you in the future." He smiled instead of being angry. On Holy''s handsome face, a piece of muscle was plucking slightly. "Brother Zac, do you think my gift is not enough? How about this? I will prepare a bigger surprise for you on your wedding in two days. What do you think? " The corners of his mouth twitched. He didn''t want this little boy to go on like this. "If you have finished ying, go back to school. Don''t worry about adults'' business." "I''m not a child anymore. I''ve grown up. I can protect my sister." Holy jumped up from the sofa at once, "if anyone dares to bully my sister, I will not spare him!" "You won''t understand me and your sister." Zac sighed. He had never given up Essie. It was her that had given up. "You have abandoned her. You hurt my sister. You are a jerk." Holy clenched his fists. Whenever he thought that his sister was haggard because of him, he got very angry and had an impulse to kill him. "Isn''t Essie with Hanson? She doesn''t need me at all. " Zac snorted. She never cared about him. There was no need for him to risk his true feelings. "That''s because Hanson is better than you. He never bully my sister, but you make her sad." Holy stared at him with anger. Sadness streaked across his face. In fact, he was hurt again and again by this muddled woman. "In this case, I quit, to fulfill your sister''s wish, and let her be with Hanson. Isn''t it good?" Holy was choked by Zac''s words, and all his anger seemed to be blocked by his words. "Yes, it''s good. My sister is going to marry Hanson. After your wedding, Hanson will also hold the wedding and let her be the happiest bride in the world." He intentionally provoked Zac, and he seeded. Zac''s heart twitched violently. A sharp pain shed like lightning. He gritted his teeth and pulled it through. "If she wants to get married, I will bless her." He answered. "Don''t go to find my sister ever again. She would be happier without you." Holy said coldly and went out. Zac''s internal organs were twisting into a ball. Would she be happier without him? If it was true, he was willing to do it! After work, Essie didn''t want to go home, so she wandered on the street aimlessly. She arrived at a wedding dress store unconsciously. Wedding dress? The word was so dazzling that the snow-white color was now like the cold light of a dagger, stabbing in her heart brutally, causing her to feel a pang of pain. "Miss, are you going to buy the wedding dress?" The shopkeeper came out and smiled at her. "We have many new styles here. Do you want to try them on inside?" A bitter smile was stered on Essie''s face. Her husband was now someone else''s. They were going to hold a wedding, and who would see her in wedding dress. "Thank you. I just want to have a look." She waved her hand and walked forward slowly. There was a river bed not far away. It was a bad day with strong wind on the riverside. But the weather was agreeable to her mood which was gloomy. She stood in front of the guardrail for a long time, staring at the boundless river in a daze. Her hair was disheveled by the wind, and her delicate body was like a leaf that could be swept away at any time. She felt weak and dizzy, either because she stood for too long or because of the strong wind. He turned around and took two steps before he fell backward as darkness came over his eyes. A tall and strong figure ran towards her, and the strong iron arm quickly reached out and took her into his arms. Chapter 417 Stay Tonight Chapter 417 Stay Tonight In the hospital, looking at her weak and thin face, Zac felt heartbroken. His whole heart was twisting. He had decided to forget her and sealed up all her memories, but he just couldn''t control himself. He went crazy as soon as he heard that Holy said that Hanson would marry her. As soon as she left, he rushed out of control and wanted to ask her for a clear answer. He had been waiting outside the HENGYUAN building the whole afternoon. He wanted to go upstairs but could not find any excuse. When she came out, he was nervous. She looked so thin and pale. Was it because of the virus? His heart trembled, and at that moment, all the anger and gloom had disappeared, and only anxiety and worry left in his chest. As long as she was alright, as long as she was happy, he would be willing to get hurt by her a thousand times, no matter how many times she hurt him, as long as she was happy. Anyway, he had been controlled by her. He couldn''t get rid of her. He followed her quietly and watched her standing in front of the wedding dress shop for a long time. Was she choosing the wedding dress for herself? Was she really going to marry Hanson? He felt that they were falling apart. They hadn''t divorced yet. She was still his wife. The kite flied far away. If the wire was still held in his hand, there was a chance for the kite to fly back. If the wire was cut, he could not get back. Therefore, he held this piece of paper and never let it go. Even if he had decided to give up, he was still unwilling to cut off this thread. He wanted to wait. When she cut off thest thread of her thought, she would push him into the abyss. Now that she had decided to marry Hanson. He wondered whether thest minute of his execution would being. While he was lost in thought, she slowly opened her eyes. When she saw his familiar face, she was stunned. Her eyes were wide open. She shook her head hard, and then shook again and again, thinking she was dreaming. But he didn''t disappear. She rubbed her eyes again. He was still there. "You are not dreaming," he said in a low voice, as if he was able to read her mind. "What''s wrong with me?" She looked around the room, which was totally white, and the air was full of a strong smell of medicine. This was the ward, how could she enter the hospital again? "You passed out. The doctor said you were suffering from severe malnutrition." His eyes were full of love. When she stood on the riverside alone before, he was really afraid that the wind would blow her away. "Then why are you here?" she asked. Shouldn''t he be busy preparing for the wedding now? "I happened to be on the riverside. When I saw that you fainted, I came over to help you." He immediately put away all his emotions and put on a cold attitude and tone. "Thank you," she said in a low voice. "You''re wee. I''m not doing it for you. I''m just a business partner. If anything happens to you, it won''t be good for me." His voice was very cold and t without any trace of temperature. After pursing his lips, he continued, "I haven''t seen you for only a few days. How can you make yourself like this?" "I''m fine." She lowered her eyes and covered her twinkling eyes with thick eyshes, fearing that her little secret would be discovered by his sharp eyes. "Then why are you suffering from severe malnutrition?" Zac raised his eyebrows and paused. He added, "I don''t care about your business at the beginning. But since you are sick and it will affect our cooperation project in the South Sea, I have to find out the situation. Otherwise, our family''s interests will be damaged." He had hidden all his worries in just a few words. "I just have a bad appetite recently and eat a little less." Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s. "Why did you lose your appetite? Do you feel ufortable? " he asked. He was afraid that the antidote would suddenly fail to work and the rest virus in her body would burst again. She replied to herself. Her heart was ufortable, so ufortable, so ufortable that it almost stopped beating, but her tongue would never admit it. "Nothing is wrong with me. Don''t worry. I am in good health and won''t affect the energy project in the South Sea." She showed an impatient expression. His question made her feel upset. She was afraid that she would not control herself and show all her emotions. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Stay here today. I''ll ask the doctor to give you aplete body check tomorrow," he said in a commanding tone, as if she was his subordinate. "I want to go back. I don''t want to stay in the hospital by myself. I hate hospital." She lifted the quilt to get up, but was stopped by him, "I will stay here to watch you. Don''t think about running around." He couldn''t set his mind at rest until he got an urate medical report to prove that she was fine. She was shocked. Stay here to watch her? What did he mean? He would stay here the whole night. He wouldn''t go back? "Aren''t you going to have a wedding? Do you have time to waste on me? " "If it is your own business, I won''t interfere even if you kneel down and beg me. I do it for the sake of our cooperation project in the South Sea. The investment of hundreds of millions of dors is nothing to be trifled with. I have to make sure that you are okay," he said coldly. "It seems that I still have some use to you." She sneered, feeling sad. "Of course the Xu group in your hand is better than in others, which is good for our Rong family." Zac stared at her expressionlessly with his arms around his chest. "Since you care about your family so much, why did you hold the wedding with Le? Doesn''t it have any influence on your n? " The corners of her mouth raised into a mocking smile. "The wedding ceremony is my personal business. Aren''t you going to marry Hanson as well?" His ck eyes became dark and deep. She was stunned for a moment. She was about to exin, but then she closed her mouth and changed the words on the tip of her tongue. "Yes, Hanson and I are going to get married, either. Maybe next month. I went shopping today just to see the wedding dress. " Obviously, she was mad at him. Gritting his teeth, Zac was so painful that his bleeding wound was cut and even salt was dripping on it. He was in a cold sweat and was about to fall to the ground. He staggered to the sofa and sat down, in order to maintain his strength. "Very good. Congrattions." He tried very hard to squeeze a few words from the corners of his mouth. "I also have to congratte you! You finally get married with your first love." Essie tried to be as calm as possible, but her hands clenched in pain. "Thank you very much." There was a downcast look on Zac''s face. The coldness in his eyes froze as if ice had condensed from his pupils to his heart. The bodyguard brought the dinner here. It was brought ording to Zac''s order. It was a crockery chicken soup, steamed turbot, green pepper yellow beef, spicy salted prawns... These were all Essie''s favorite dishes. But she had no appetite at all. "I don''t want to eat it. You eat it yourself." She pulled up the quilt and covered her head with it. Her eyes were full of tears. She was afraid of being seen by him, so she quietly covered her head. "Didn''t you just say you were fine? It''s okay even if you don''t want to eat anything. " Zacforted her. Although he tried his best to keep calm, he was really worried. "It''s none of your business. Just go back. Le is still waiting for you at home." The more she thought about it the more wanted to cry, she bit her lip to punish her fragility. "Do you really want me to leave?" Zac''s voice was hoarse. His mouth seemed to be full of coptis chinensis. The extreme bitterness burnt his throat. "Yes, you can leave now," she said with anger and cruelty. "Okay, as you wish." As soon as his voice fell, there was a sound of footsteps, slowly fading away. She didn''t dare to look up, only to make sure that he had left. She could no longer control her tears, which burst out like a flood. She bit her lips and didn''t want to cry too loud, but through the quilt, he could still hear her sobbing clearly and see her trembling body in tears. Actually, Zac didn''t leave. He was standing at the door. How could he leave her when she was in this condition? He wanted to stay with her all the time. When he heard her crying, his heart, his reason and all the cells in his body were trembling like a plucked string. What are you crying for, you little fool? Did she feel sad for whom? Was it for him? His dark and cold eyes seemed to be lit up by a ray of hope, and his gloomy and deep heart seemed to have a ray of sunshine and a vitality. He walked over quickly and uncovered her quilt. She was shocked and froze, panic stricken, at a loss. Her eyes widened as if she had seen a ghost. He stared at her red and swollen eyes, sharp as a hawk. It seemed that he wanted to see through her pupils to the bottom of her heart and see all the secrets she had hidden. They stared at each other silently for a long time. They looked at each other''s bright eyes until a bird chirped outside the window broke the silence. Hearing that, Essie lowered her eyes in a hurry. "You... Didn''t you leave? " "Why are you crying?" He didn''t answer her, but asked her instead. "I... I didn''t cry. The sand was in my eyes," she stammered. "Bad excuse! Are you crying or sand in your eyes? Can''t I tell?" Zac sneered. "Yes, I''ve cried. But so what? I''m a woman. Women all like crying." She seemed to have a guilty conscience, her eyes moving around. "I''m asking you why you cried, not if you cried. Don''t confuse the topic." He reached out and pinched her chin to force her to look up at him. He looked solemn, just like a judge interrogating criminals. "It''s none of your business." She bit her lips, trying to hide the fact that she cried because of him. "Then, it is whose business, Hanson''s?" He asked almost subconsciously, because he was too afraid of Hanson and was jealous of him. He seemed to have reminded her, "Yes, it''s because of Hanson." She nodded hurriedly, "We... It was just a quarrel which made me feel bad. So I cried. I just could not help it." A shadow came over and covered Zac''s eyes. It extinguished all the light inside, leaving only the ashen darkness and coldness. Chapter 418 Complaint Chapter 418 Comint It was because of Hanson. He thought she would be sad about the wedding between him and Le. He misunderstood. She would never cry for him but for Hanson. "You are such a coward, crying for a man." His tone became as cold as ice, freezing the air around him. Yes, she was a loser. She was abandoned by him, but she was still willing to be his mistress. She had decided to make a clear break with him, and she still couldn''t help missing him day and night, and now she was tortured to faint because of him holding a wedding with someone else. How cheap she was! However, people were just so strange. They could control their hands and feet, but could not control their hearts. Once a person''s heart was manipted by love, it would be blind, abandon self-esteem and do anything. Even if he knew there was a mountain of fire and de in front of him, he would be unable to help but bury himself into it. "I have all kinds of shorings. I am stupid and confused. I am not ambitious. I love to be cheap, and I am not as good as your first love Le. So I deserve to be divorced by you when I am dying in the hospital. I deserve to be reced by your first love. I deserve to be aughing stock in the whole Dragon City." She stared at him angrily and insidiously. She couldn''t control her tone, which was almost roaring. Zac''s thin lips trembled. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t make a sound. He just sighed sadly. After a moment''s silence, he said, "if it hadn''t been for this matter, your mother still wouldn''t have let us be together. Will you have the courage to defy her?" With a shudder, she lowered her eyes, as if she had lost all courage in an instant. She couldn''t fight against it. Although it was not a deep-rooted hatred, without Mary, her family would not break up. She and her mother would not have a narrow escape. And the Xu family would not be in such a situation. The most hateful thing was that Mary had never felt any guilt. Instead, she made every effort to make it hard for Essie. Such a person didn''t deserve to be understood. "If you were me, would you ept the child of your enemy?" She asked. "I asked my mommy, and she told me that she just provided some kind help to Elizabeth, and she didn''t hurt your mother," Zac exined. "You believe her?" She sneered and thought that a hypocritical woman like Mary would never confess her crime. Zac understood her doubt. "My mother is not a bad person. After all, Elizabeth is her good friend. She couldn''t be indifferent when she came to ask her for help." He hoped that all of this was a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding between his mother and Lucy. As long as the matter was made clear, the previous grudges could be resolved. Essie looked at Zac coldly and criticized him in a sharp voice, "I knew you would take your mother''s side." "Yes, I''m talking about the right thing and the wrong person. Can you guarantee that your mother didn''t vent her anger on my mother because of Elizabeth?" Zac frowned. It was possible to hate Mary because of Elizabeth. With a snort, Essie said, "Zac, do you know the difference between premeditation and murder?" Zac was taken aback. "What do you mean?" "Go back and ask your mommy." She turned her head away, as if she didn''t want to talk to him anymore. "I will figure it out." Zac squinted and a sharp cold light shed through his eyes. The dishes on the table had already be cold. Zac asked the bodyguards to heat them up before bringing them. After saying that, Essie felt hungry and began to eat. When Zac didn''te back at night, Le was worried again. She was afraid that he would go to see Landis and made many phone calls. "You''d better go back, in case she''s suspicious again. Since you''ve decided to be her real husband, don''t create any more gossip." Shey on the bed side and yed the iPad. She would just y games to kill the boring night when Zac came back. Zac turned off the phone and put it back in his pocket. "Don''t spoil women too much, or things will be out of control." His eyes fixed on her while speaking, as if he was talking about her. She didn''t look up at him during the game, but her heart had been very emotional. Although they had registered for marriage, it was not justifiable for them not to hold a wedding ceremony. Now that they were married and they were going to hold a wedding ceremony, it could be regarded as valid. It was none of her business how he wanted to live with Le. She had no right to interfere in it. Then, the two didn''t talk much. They sat down on their own businesses, but their eyes were full of each other, and couldn''t contain anyone else. The next morning, the doctor did aplete physical examination for her. When he was sure that there was nothing wrong with her except for malnutrition, he was finally relieved. As the two of them walked out of the hospital, they bumped into Alice. At the sight of Zac, mixed with surprise and ruthlessness, Alice pulled a long face. "Are you all right? You called me yesterday to say you need to stay in the hospital for observation, which scared me to death." She pretended to care about Essie before she turned to nce at Zac and asked, "ex-brother-inw, why are you here?" "I happened to be here." Zac shrugged and didn''t tell her the truth on purpose. "What a coincidence!" As a matter of fact, Alice didn''t believe what Essie said at all. She pretended to go to the bathroom. She told Essie to wait outside before she went to the nurse room in secret. When she learned that Zac had been staying in the ward to look after her for the whole night, her face became gloomy. She quickly took out her cell phone and dialed Le''s phone number. "Mrs. Le, please take good care of your husband. Don''t let him always harass my sister." Le was surprised to hear that. She had thought that Zac had gone to see Landis, but it turned out that he was with Essie. "Alice, what do you mean?" She pretended to be surprised and knew nothing. "Your husband was with my sisterst night. Aren''t you going to have the wedding? Why is he still chasing after my sister? Does he want to keep one eye on the bowl and the other on the pan? " Alice''s voice was very sharp. She wanted to irritate Le to make her feel the sense of crisis and hold onto Zac by all means. Le clenched her phone. Although she felt much better after hearing what they said at the restaurant that day, she was still worried. After all, they had been together for so long. There would be feelings even if there was no love. She couldn''t let down her guard. Even if there was love, she had to stifle it. After hanging up the phone, a sinister smile appeared on Alice''s face. As long as she was there, it was impossible for them to get back together. "Mr. Zac, thank you very much. But I have to remind you that you are married now. If you stay with my sister alone in a room, there must be someone talking about you behind your back. And your wife might misunderstand you. So it''s better not to do such things again. If anything happens to my sister, I''ll take care of her. You don''t need to worry about her. " She looked at Zac and said bluntly. It seemed that Zac didn''t hear what she said at all. He stared at Essie and said, "after you go back home, eat more. Don''t let me see you like a ghost next time." Then he left. When he was out of sight, Alice poked at Essie''s forehead and said, "Why are you with him again? When I was leaving, mom asked me to take good care of you and stop you being deluded by Zac. It''s only a few days, but you seem to be sick again." "Sister, nothing happened between him and me. He just took care of me for the sake of business cooperation. Don''t get me wrong." Exined Essie. "You are not allowed to meet him again." The tone of Alice was strong and firm. "Sister, a divorce doesn''t necessarily mean an enemy. Moreover, the Xu''s Group is in a cooperative rtionship with the Rong''s Group. It''s impossible for us not to meet." Said Essie. "Then you needn''t to cooperate with the Rong''s Group. Cooperate with the Qin family. Our Xu family and the Qin family will cooperate together to defeat their great families and take revenge for you." Alice said half-jokingly. Essie then cast a meaningful nce at Alice. Hearing this, Essie was more certain that before she regained her memory, the Xu''s Group couldn''t be handed over to her. Otherwise, it must be in a mess. "Sis, no matter how your rtionship with Fell is, even if you marry into the Qin family and be the daughter-inw of the Qin family, the strategic cooperation between us and the Rong''s Group won''t change. As for whether we will cooperate with the Qin family or not, it depends on the specific situation. " The expression on Alice''s face darkened. "Essie, I heard that my dad is authorized that he appointed me and you to run the Xu''s Group, so we should discuss with each other and reach a consensus on such a great matter. Don''t you think so?" With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "sister, although we''re decision-maker, we can''t decide on the group''s affairs. We need the approval of most members of the board of directors." Alice rolled her brown eyes and put on a strange look. "Essie, I don''t want to be only a vice president. Since my dad let us take over the Xu''s Group together, should we redistribute our positions? You''ll be the chairman of thepany. I''ll be the president of thepany. Or I''ll be the chairman and you will be the president. " "But sis, business is a war, not a game. How dare I hand over thepany to you while you are talking like that?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I just don''t want to be too serious so I said that on purpose. Don''t worry. I can manage thepany well. " But at the same time, Alice put her arm around Essie''s shoulders to show their affection. Essie sighed again and said, "sister, I know what you mean. As long as you recover your memory, I''ll arrange everything for you, no matter it''s the chairman or the president. But before that, you''d better get familiar with the business of thepany first. " A streak of malicious and cold light shed through Alice''s eyes. Although Essie spoke that in an affected manner, she was actually omnipotent in terms of power, wasn''t she? But no one was willing to give up this position. She had to take it back by herself. Chapter 419 Her Ex-husbands Wedding Chapter 419 Her Ex-husband''s Wedding As soon as Essie entered the office, Le came. She wanted to defend her sessful fruit. Essie really didn''t want to see her, but Le was still at the secretary''s office. She had no choice but to let her in. "Mrs. Le, why are you here? Why don''t you prepare the wedding as soon as possible?" Le walked to Essie and stretched out her finger. The eight carat diamond ring glowed brightly in the light. But it was not the Purple Love. "This is the wedding ring Zac gave me. Is it beautiful?" She smiledcently. She nced at it but never saw it again. The light of the diamond ring was like a sharp arrow, prating into her heart and stuck in it, which hurt every time she breathed. "So youe here just to show me this?" She was expressionless, and her face was like being covered with a mask, which hid all her emotions. "I just want to tell you that Zac is my husband now and you have no chance to get back together with him. You''d better give up and never try to seduce him again. " Le raised her eyebrows, showing a ferocious expression. "I have never nned to be together with him again. Are you getting paranoid?" She sniffed. "Then who were you withst night?" Le asked. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After a short pause, Essie finally understood. ''walls have ears.'' "He stayed to look after me just because he was worried that my health would affect the cooperation in the South Sea. Don''t misunderstand him." "Of course I believe my husband. He loves me very much, but I don''t believe you. A bitch who wants to sleep with a man can''t be stopped. So please don''t see my husband again, or I''ll teach you a lesson. " Her tone was warning and threatening. Her life was held in her hand. It was a piece of cake for her to die. "Mistress? That''s insane," she sneered. Le''s face changed dramatically. "It''s me who Zac loves. So, I''m never the mistress in our rtionship. You are the mistress." "Since you are so confident, why do youe to me? If he loves you, he will naturally not go for other women. If he doesn''t love you, even if you are on guard every day and night, he will cheat on you," said Essie. Then she picked up the green tea on the table and took a sip, trying to make herself look natural. She lost her husband, but she had to keep her pride. "After the wedding, Zac will stay by my side with all his heart and soul. You and Landis can''t take advantage of it." She stomped her feet and mmed the door behind her. Essie copsed on the chair in exhaustion. All of a sudden, she understood what the old saying meant. People could only see the smile on new wife, bur never care about the sadness of former wife. Newlyweds always showed their affection to the public, but the old could only cry in the corner. Sunday''s wedding was very low-key. There were only FORD and William to support Zac, and even Jim was not be invited. And William was the best man. Le invited a bunch of her best friends here. Daisy and Christina were the only two person who would represent the family members and friends to attend the banquet. Le was somewhat disappointed. There was no church, no priest, not to mention the exciting scene. But she didn''t dare to ask too much. She knew it was a great boon for Zac to agree to give her a wedding, and for this, he was also severely reprimanded by Albert. Essie didn''t go, instead, she went back to Yang City and stayed alone at the Legendary. It was the best memory for her and Zac. ''From this moment on, their rtionship should be ended here, too.'' From now on, she would try her best to forget him and get used to the life without him. Today she allowed herself to cry freely for one more time, and for thest time, she would never cry for this man. The more she thought about it, the more tears welled up in her eyes. She buried her head in the pillow, which was so smooth and soft, just like her fragile will. Soon, therge area of her pillow became wet, but her tears were still surging, just like the flood of the gate, out of control, as if to flow all the pain, and all the sorrow. Her mind was filled with the images of Zac, he walking into the wedding hall with Le in a ck suit, and their happy smiles on their faces. These scenes were like modified cameramen in the movie, pouncing on her one after another, like sharp des cutting across her heart. She gritted her teeth in pain, and her forehead was almost in a cold sweat. The night wind blew in from the open window, cooling her blood and her heart. All of a sudden, a sharp doorbell broke the silence. She wiped the tears on her face, walked to the door, took a look through the cat''s eye and found that it was Hanson. Why did hee here? She was shocked intensely and did not open the door. Today she just wanted to stay alone, and cry quietly and loudly alone. But the doorbell kept ringing. Hanson had no intention to leave. He seemed to know that she was in the room. She had no choice but to open the door. "Hanson, how do you know I am here?" Her voice was hoarse. Noticing that, Hanson swept over her red and swollen eyes gently and said in a low voice, "Alice told me that you came to Yang City. Since you didn''t call me, I guessed that you might havee here." "Okay." She answered in a low voice and walked back to the sofa and sat down. She was so tired, both physically and mentally, that she almost had no strength to stand. "You cried." Hanson asked in a low voice as he sat down next to her. "No, the sand got into my eyes just now." She lowered her head immediately, trying to hide her feelings. Hanson sighed heavily. "I know today is the day of Zac''s wedding, so you are hiding here." "Sorry, Hanson." She said a lot, full of guilt in her heart. She had lost her heart which should have been handed over to him by Zac, and would nevere back. "I don''t me you. I will give you time to forget him." Hanson put his arm around her shoulders. As an old saying goes, ''a wrong step makes a difference.'' Now he seemed to have fallen into such a situation. But he didn''t want to give up. He didn''t want to admit defeat. Since Zac had withdrawn, he could still win her back. "I''m a bad woman. You shouldn''t have wasted your time on me," she exined. "No, it''s my fault. I didn''t cherish you, so I ended up like this," While Hanson was saying this, he felt extremely sad. Fate was really a very strange thing. If he missed it, he would never have it again. "Hanson, let''s get married." She murmured in a very weak voice, but he could still hear clearly. His dark eyes were shining a little bit. "What... What did you say just now?" He couldn''t believe it, for fear that he misheard. "How about we getting married?" She repeated and raised her voice. It should have been a happy thing, but her tone was dejected. Hanson didn''t notice that. He grabbed her shoulders and lifted her up to make her look at him. "Are you serious?" "Yes." She nodded. It was right for her to have her own family and life now. Only in this way could she give up her hope. "Great! Essie, you finally agree to marry me." Hanson said excitedly and held her into his arms. He didn''t care about it at all even though she had been stimted by the engagement of Zac. He only wanted her to marry him. Essie raised her hands and hugged him. If she couldn''t take her heart back as it was losing, she would use the rest of her time topensate him. "Hanson, we need to hold an engagement ceremony. After I finish thest antidote preparation, we''ll hold the wedding. I want to be a healthy bride." "Okay. It''s up to you. You decide." Hanson nodded with a smile. And she stayed in Yang City for another two days before she went back. During these two days, Hanson was apanying her. He didn''t want her to have any sorrow or regain the strength of Zac. When she returned to the Dragon City, she had a calm smile on her face. She seemed to have reborn. However, the smile was just a mask, which could be used to hide the broken heart in her chest. Though she lost her love, she could not lose her dignity. She did not want her enemies to see her weakness, nor did she give them any chance to gloat. There was a charity auction on the Century Square. It was the first time for them to meet each other after Zac''s marriage. They both had lovers. Beside him stood Le, his newly married wife, and beside her stood his fiancee Hanson. She wore the pink diamond ring given by Hanson on the ring finger. She wore the ring on it on purpose to tell everyone, especially Zac, that she was going to get married. The engagement ceremony was on the sixth day of next month, and the date was on October in autumn. It was a lucky day. The ring was so dazzling as if it was dering war on him and wanted to take over his ownership. "Are you two getting married?" Le asked deliberately. "The engagement ceremony of Hanson and I will be held on the sixth day of next month." Essie said slowly, like a gentle breeze, but it caused great tsunami in Zac''s heart. He didn''t show his usual cold face, and all his expressions seemed to be frozen. Even the little bit of thought came through his pupil was quickly frozen. No one could see that his heart was bleeding. "Congrattions." Le wished that Essie could marry as soon as possible so that she would have one less rival in love. "Thank you." With a soft smile on her face, Essie stretched her arms and held Hanson''s, asking in a sweet and lovable tone, "why didn''t you go on your honeymoon?" She said in a deliberate casual tone, as if she was just asking casually. Chapter 420 A Fierce Battle Between The Love Rivals (Part One) Chapter 420 A Fierce Battle Between The Love Rivals (Part One) "Brother Zac is quite busy recently. After he finishes his work, we will go for our honeymoon," Le exined with a smile. She also wanted to go on her honeymoon, but Zac didn''t mention it at all. She asked him indirectly. He said that they could only n after the cooperation in the South Sea started. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With a polite smile, Essie said, "I hope you two can attend our engagement ceremony." "Of course we will." With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Le turned around to look at Zac, "Right, my husband?" She changed her tone and stressed on the word intentionally. "Let''s talk about it when we are free," Zac said indifferently. He sat in the middle of the seat. His body was suffering great pain as if thousands of arrows were piercing his heart. If he did not sit down, he would probably fall. Essie and Hanson sat on the other side of the table, seeming to keep them at a distance deliberately. The auction items on auction were the private collection of celebrities. The money gathered by the auction would be donated to construct the Hope Primary Schools in poor mountainous viges. Le never forgot to show off their love. Even when they were sitting, she held his arm and leaned her head on his shoulder from time to time. She was afraid that others did not know that they were a sweet and happy newly married couple. Zac didn''t stop her. It seemed that he would spoil her forever. Even though Essie tried her best not to look at them, she could not control her eyes. They were now full of scars. Only now did she realize that it was easy to say that you forgot one person, but it was difficult, very difficult to do so. Especially when this person had been deeply rooted in your bone and carved into your soul, and forcefully saying goodbye to him would be a pain of cramping and bones cutting. The fifth auction item on auction was owned by Zac. When it was pushed out, Essie was so shocked that her nerves were trembling. That was her Barbie dolls! He wanted to sell her Barbie dolls! She was like being stabbed. Blood flooded her heart all of a sudden. She covered her chest and gasped for air. She was going to suffocate to death. Hanson noticed her abnormality. He quickly put his arms around her and asked, "Essie, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling ufortable again?" "No, I am not." She shook her head, trying to hide her painful expression. "I was just choked by my saliva." Hanson patted her back and handed her a bottle of water. She took a sip and turned her eyes to Zac. He looked calm and confident. There was no trace of unwillingness on his face, as if it was a discarded object, like her! He never cared about it. Once he got tired of it, he would throw it into the trash can. Only when he remembered it, would he pick it up again. Now, he didn''t want it at all. He was going to throw it to someone else. "This is a customized Barbie doll. It was prototype of a debutante in Dragon City when she was in her childhood. The initial price is fifty thousand dors." The host gave a brief introduction. Fifty thousand dors? Clenching her fists, Essie was surprised that he only set the initial price of fifty thousand dors for her Barbie doll! That was the lowest bid price for the auction so far. This Barbie doll cost Baron three million dors to customize it for her. It was aplete skeleton that could imitate a real person. Even the skin was made of silica gel which resemble to the skin, not stic. How could he sell it for a mere fifty thousand dors? Their love was so cheap in his eyes, so humble? A extreme sadness surged in her chest, and soon it turned into a strong hatred. How stupid she was! Why did she fall in love with such a ruthless demon? He never cared about her. He just took her as a sex toy. When he was tired of her, he could throw her into the trash can and let her die. All the celebrities present turned to look at Essie in secret. Gossips happened everywhere in the Dragon City. The childhood of a debutante! Although it was just a simple introduction, people couldn''t help but imagine it. The only one who could have involved with Zac in the childhood was none other than the third daughter of the Xu family who was engaged to him, Cathy. Now that they divorced and each had a new partner, it was normal for them to take the previous things out for auction. Le also thought the Barbie doll belonged to Cathy. But she did not want to admit it. Never! Though the doll was broken by her, but Zac had spent a lot of money to ask someone to repair it. On that day when the doll was sent back, she found a very horrible thing that the ne on the baby''s neck was the same as the one on her neck. What was going on? Was the ne not specially designed for her, but for the doll? "Brother Zac, I didn''t expect you to sell it on auction," she asked deliberately. "It''s just a waste," Zac answered in an indifferent tone. Was it? Le raised her eyebrows. Since it was a waste, why did he jump into the coldke to pick it up that day? The bidding began. "Eighty thousand dors." "One hundred thousand dors." "One hundred and fifty thousand dors." On Essie''s smooth forehead, veins popped out. She clenched her pricelist in her hand and raised it in anger, "One million dors." She wanted to take her doll back. The result seemed to inadvertently confirm the spections of the present. The Barbie was indeed the prototype of the third daughter of the Xu family. As a result, its status began to soar. Chapter 421 A Fierce Battle Between The Love Rivals (Part Two) Chapter 421 A Fierce Battle Between The Love Rivals (Part Two) "Two million dors." "Five million dors." "Eight million dors." "Ten million dors!" Essie raised her paddle again, and it seemed that she wouldn''t give up until she got the doll. "Fifteen million dors." A possible buyer raised their paddles. When Essie was about topete with the doll again, Hanson turned his head and said, "Essie, do you want this Barbie doll?" A hint of shock and pain shed over his face. It was the Zac''s thing. Did she really care about it so much? Why couldn''t she forget him? It was not until then that she realized the abnormality on his face. She realized she had made a huge mistake. "I''m sorry, Hanson," she apologized. She lowered her head and said, "This is my Barbie doll. I gave it to him when I was a child. I want to take it back." Hanson was shocked. He suddenly realized that she was the prototype of the Barbie. "Okay, I''ll take the bid for you." As he spoke, he raised his bid tag. "Thirty million dors!" It became quiet at the spot and no one seemed to want to fight any more. The host lifted the hammer and said, "Thirty million dors once, thirty million dors twice, thirty million dors the third times..." When he was about to drop the hammer for the deal, a low voice came, "Forty million dors!" It was Zac who spoke. An uproar broke out in the hall. It was one of his possessions. Now he wanted to buy it for himself. Did he had too much money that he did not know how to spend it elsewhere? Essie gave Zac a fierce look. He was such a crazy man. She would never let her favorite Barbie doll be possessed by this reckless demon. She was about to raise her card, but Hanson stopped her and said, "Let me do it." He could see that Zac was deliberately picking on him. He wouldn''t lose. "Fifty million dors." He epted the challenge. "Sixty million dors." Zac said with a bloodthirsty expression on his face. "Seventy million dors." Hanson said without showing any weakness. "Eighty million dors." Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Ny million dors." "One hundred million dors!" Zac did not tried to make any concession. All the people present took a deep breath. They could tell that it was not an auction, but a battle of love rival had begun. Hearing that, Hanson''s eyes turned red, as if he was not fighting for a Barbie doll, but for Essie. When he was about to raise his paddle to quote it two hundred million dors, he was stopped by Essie. "Forget it. Let him take it back if he wants." "It doesn''t matter if I have to spend several more hundred million dors. I will definitely help you get it back. I won''t lose to him," Hanson said with absolute certainty. "You didn''t lose. He spent a hundred million dors on something he originally owned. He lost," Essie tried tofort him. "That''s not his thing," Hanson said, gritting his teeth. "It''s just a doll. I''m alive. I belong to you." Essie held his hands again. Hanson swallowed a bit, swallowed the anger in his throat, suddenly lowered his head and kissed her on her lips. He was provoking the man opposite, announcing his sovereignty. You can take the Barbie back, but she was mine now. In public, being kissed by him in front of so many people made her embarrassed, but she didn''t push him away. She just let him kiss her as if she was angry with someone and wanted to take revenge on his ruthlessness. Zac was still expressionless, as if he had not noticed what happened here at all. But he saw it. He did see it. There was a dagger clenching his body. His internal organs were all bloody and blurred. He gritted his teeth and tried to resist the pain. He didn''t want himself to fall down, nor did he want himself to break down. Finally, the host finished the hammer in the deathly stillness. He returned her Barbie doll to the auctioneer. Le was speechless. She didn''t expect this Barbie which made him treat like the most precious treasure was really belonged to Essie. Didn''t he say that he had no feelings for her but just out of business? Why did he cherish her thing and even buy it back with one hundred million dors? She could not figure it out. She was going crazy. When the auction was over and they came out of the Century Square, Essie smiled at Zac, "Mr. Rong, what you have done today is truly puzzling. Since you don''t want this old doll any more, why not let others to buy it?" "I''m here to donate money, not to auction. No one can touch my stuff, even though it is waste." Zac said in a low voice in a domineering manner. Essie sneered at him. She knew very well about his temperament of a devil. If it were not for Hanson, he would never take it back. Hanson cast a gloomy nce at him and reached out to hug Essie. "You''re right, Mr. Rong. Nobody is allowed to touch your things." After saying that, he kissed gently on Essie''s forehead and as if it was a way tobel himself on her. A murderous look rose in the eyes of Zac, "It''s still unknown whether it''s yours or not." He sneered and walked outside. The kite line was still held in his hand. He didn''t need to rejoice too early. Staring at his arrogant back, a hint of darkness shed on Hanson''s face, "Even if it''s not mine, it can''t be yours." When she went back, Essie kept thinking about her Barbie doll. She was sure that Zac would throw it into the dustbin again. In his eyes, it might be worthless, but it was very precious in her eyes. In order to prevent it from ending up with a miserable life again, she had decided to talk to Zac and take it back. Chapter 422 The Battered Body Trick Works Chapter 422 The Battered Body Trick Works She didn''t bother to make an appointment. Instead, she took it for her own business rather than for the official process. After she called William to make sure that Zac was in his office, she drove there directly. Lying on the big chair and looking at her, Zac said indifferently, "what brings Miss Essie here today?" His tone was polite and official, as if she was a stranger. Essie rubbed her hands. She used to think that wherever he was, the air was warm. But now, even the air into her lungs was cold. "I''m here to send you an invitation," She took out a delicate marriage invitation card from her handbag and put it on the desk in front of him. The scarlet color was as terrible as blood in his eyes, and every word carved on it was like nails, deeply piercing his eyes and heart. "It''s not a big deal. Why bother you toe here in person?" He tried his best to control his tone so that she wouldn''t see his pain. "I have another thing to discuss with you." She continued, "now that you don''t want my Barbie doll, could you please give it back to me?" A cold light shed through Zac''s ck eyes. "Who told you I don''t want it?" "You can take it to auction, which means that you don''t want it anymore. Besides, you picked it up from the trash can. " Essie became a little angry. She really thought her Barbie doll was not worth mentioning. She shouldn''t have given it to this wasted great demon. "Do you have a poor memory or poor understanding? I said I was for charity, not for auction." Zac said with a mocking smile. "You take it for my poor understanding. There''s no difference between the two. The only thing I know is that you bid it because you don''t want to get it back." She raised her voice and became agitated. "Then I''ll tell you clearly that no matter who bids, it will be bid back by me." Zac said it word for word, with a bit of impatience on his face. She didn''t know if he was tired of talking to her or annoyed by her low bnce. "You have so many private collections. Why did you sell it for auction?" She thought that this guy was just making ame excuse. "If it weren''t for it, could yesterday''s auction be so exciting and interesting?" Zac said with a sinister and insidious smile. Essie gave another violent tremble, and suddenly her head became unusually clear, as if her body was enlightened. The reason why he took out the Barbie doll for auction was to make fun of her! "Zac, you... You did it on purpose! " She was so angry that she stamped her foot. The demon was so horrible that she might be killed by him at any moment. "Isn''t it fun?" Zac said with a cold smile. "No, not at all." She yelled at him as if she had been fooled and humiliated. "No sense of humor." He sneered. "I gave you the Barbie doll. But now I''m regretful and I don''t want to give it to you anymore. Please give it back to me!" She stomped her feet and walked to him. She reached out her hands, like a kid begging for candy. Zac opened his big palm and pped her hand hard. "That''s from my fiancee, Cathy. What does it have to do with you?" Feeling headache, Essie withdrew her hand and rubbed it. "It''s me. I''m Cathy." All of a sudden, the corners of his mouth were reduced into a grim expression. "You''re Essie, not Cathy." He said the sentence word for word. Essie fainted again. Obviously, he was fooling. It turned out that this ogre could y tricks. "What''s the difference between Cathy and Essie?" She asked deliberately. ''It seems that Cathy''s heart is totally upied by me, and Essie''s heart is actually filled with Hanson.'' Zayn thought inwardly, but pretended as if he didn''t know it. He replied, "maybe he''s smart, but I don''t know what he''s like. Maybe he''s stupid; maybe he''s smart; maybe he''s stupid; maybe we all like him, yet I''m not that stupid. Maybe I like him; maybe he''s a nice and considerate man, but this Miss Xia is a troublemaker. Most importantly, Cathy is my fiancee who I want to marry, and Essie is my ex-wife who I don''t want. " He said these ruthless words. Instantly, there was a buzz in her brain. She didn''t know if she should cry orugh at this moment. Although Cathy was her and Essie was her too. She took herself as Essie unconsciously and took Cathy as a stranger. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "That bastard... Cathy is not your fiancee anymore. You''ve married another woman. Essie is the only one in the world who you hate or dislike. There will always be only one person like her. " "So you are not qualified to take my Barbie." He slowly replied. He would forget Essie, erase her from his world, and wait for Cathy back. However, he wasn''t sure how long he could wait. His heart was in the flesh, without such nutrition, it would surely die. Essie touched her forehead. It was hard to clear her mind. The only thing that Essie knew was that she couldn''t take the Barbie doll with her today. "Never mind. I''ll just keep it in your room. If you don''t want it one day, don''t throw it away and don''t give it to anyone else. Just give it back to me, okay?" She put on a begging tone. "I''ll return it to Cathy, not Essie." Zac said in a firm tone. He paused and a mischievous smile appeared on his face. "I''m not sure whether I''ll throw it away or not. I keep it because I want to wait for Cathy to come back. If she really can''te back, it''s useless for me to keep it. I''ll definitely throw it away." "Then you can give it to me, okay?" Essie curled her lips. She didn''t care even if it was one hundred million. "No way. There''s only one way to get it back. If you want it to be safe and sound, go to find Cathy back." His voice was full of threats. The situation made her want to cry. She was Cathy. How could she find her back? Should she be a tomboy of seven years old? "You are so unreasonable." She red at him. His face was as calm as water, "it''s not the first time you know me." Yes, he was the demon king, and there was no reason in his world. Only the respect and surrenders were. Essie bit her lips and said, "sorry to bother you." After saying that, she walked out without waiting for his response. After she left, he took the invitation card on the table and tore it into pieces without hesitation. He hated the color of it and hated every word on it. The only way was to destroy it. In the vi by theke, Le was overturning her suitcases and looking for the damn Barbie doll that was brought back by Zac yesterday. She wanted to crush it and threw it away. But she had seen him put it in a drawer casually. How could it disappear in the morning? When Zac came back, she was just getting out of the bed. "What are you doing?" He frowned and asked. The Butler had told him that she was looking for the Barbie. "Zac, your Barbie doll is missing. I saw you put it in the drawer yesterday, so I wanted to help you put it away. However, when I opened the drawer, I couldn''t find it. I was worried that the servants threw it away by ident, so I am helping you find it. " Le had already made up an excuse. "Whatever. It''s just a doll." Zac said in a casual way as if he didn''t care about it at all. Le was bewildered. He jumped into theke to look for it, asked for the auctionter, and then spent one hundred million to get it back. Now it was thrown away, he didn''t have to be in a hurry. What the hell did that mean? "I thought it was important to you." She said on purpose. Holding her by the shoulder, Zac said, "Le, you are the most important person to me now." "Zac!" Le was overjoyed, tears trickling down her cheeks. She threw herself into his arms and she was so happy that he finally came back and belonged to her as before. "Zac, I''m really happy. I won''t listen to that bad guy anymore no matter what he threaten me to do. Although I don''t know how long I can live, I absolutely won''t do anything that upsets you. I''m earning money now. I will have no regrets as long as I can be with you and be loved by you. " She kept ying the "love card" game, which moved him deeply. "Honey, don''t worry. I won''t let you die." Zac stroke her head. "Zac, do you know? I heard that when a person is about to die, he or she will have the most important memories in his or her life. We can go on a honeymoon after the project in South Sea is started, okay? If I''m really going to die one day, what will happen in front of me will be the best memories in our honeymoon. " She buried her head in his arms, squeezed her eyes hard and squeezed a few tears, and wiped his shirt deliberately, so that he could know she was crying. Zac sighed, "where do you want to go?" "Let''s go to Provence. I like grape garden andvender fields. I often have dreams. I dreamed with you lying in a blue and purplevender field, watching the sun and sunset in the sky, clouds scurrying over the clouds. " She sniffed in a sad voice, but in fact, a creepy smile was quietly rippling across her lips. "Let''s go to Provence." Said Zac in a low voice, looking at an unknown corner outside the window. Previously, he had thought about a lot of things. He wanted to have a walk in thevender field of Provence along with Essie, to bask in the sun on the beach of Hawaii together with Essie and to ski with Essie in the Alps... Unfortunately, she left before he could do it. Now she was back, but he didn''t seem to have the chance to do these things. Le was very happy. After the honeymoon, she would get pregnant. Blood ties wereplex. As long as there was a child, she would be entangled with him all her life. Even if he found the truth someday, he would not be able to get rid of her. Chapter 423 Only You Tonight Chapter 423 Only You Tonight Before the construction of the South Sea project was started, Essie and Zac went to C Ind to inspect the construction of the base on the ind. They didn''t take the same ne, but they arranged their schedule respectively. Zac arrived in the morning, while Essie arrived at noon, as if to avoid suspicion. Unlikest time when she came to Sea City, Essie was not as innocent and naive as she was before. This time, she had made full preparation, because she had no one to rely on. She could only rely on herself. The whole afternoon, except for two formic reports about business, Zac didn''t talk to her. In his eyes, she was a mere stranger. She tried to forced herself to adapt to his indifference and ignorance, but her heart did not listen to her orders. It kept twisting, twitching, and even wanted to go on strike, so that she fell to the ground and died directly. She was like an addict to drug. She was suffering from rehab and insomnia. She remembered thatst time when she broke up with Hanson, she was not so sad. She fought with the demon every day and almost didn''t think about Hanson at all. Why was she so sad this time? Even if she had Hanson by her side, it would not relieve her pain. After dinner, Essie wandered on the beach alone, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. It was very quiet in the night, with only the howling of sea waves and the roar of sea wind by her ears. She climbed onto a reef and looked down at the surging waves beneath her feet. A wave came up and hit the rocks sshing. Her dress edge was wet, but she didn''t step back. Instead, she moved closer. A pair of big hands stretched out from darkness and grabbed her arms. "If you keep moving forward, you will fall down." There was a hint of warning in his low voice, but she was very familiar with his voice. Her eyes were suddenly wet, and the dark night helped to hide the emotions on her face. "Why are you here?" She asked in a low voice. "It''s just a shit ce. We haven''t set up the inte yet. What else can we do besides walking on the beach?" He said lightly. The base was still under construction, and the satellitework had not been laid down yet. They came here to supervise the construction process. "In fact, you don''t have toe here in person. You can send a vice general manager or a director," She muttered, as if talking to herself. Zac''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He wouldn''t havee here if he hadn''t known that his stupid woman had toe in person. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Why do youe here in person? Is there no man in the Xu''s Group?" He asked in reply with a sneer. This ce was not suitable for women before it was finished. "This ind is the southernmost of our country. I want toe and have a look." She hemmed and hawed. In fact, she just wanted to leave Dragon City for a walk in a sparsely popted ce. But she didn''t expect that the enemy who had disturbed her also came. "You do have a brain of temple block. Don''t you know toe to see it after it is finished?" Zac snorted. "Yes, Essie is an idiot, and everyone despises her. Cathy is actually clever and easygoing." She stared at him with a sullen face. But as soon as she finished her words, she felt itughable. How ridiculous theparison was! After all, it was she who was the only one to be med? "Good. It''s good that you have a clear estimation of yourself. Ask Essie to get out of here as soon as possible and get my Cathy back." Zac snorted. "She can''te back. She left the Xu family when she was seven years old. She is doomed to never come back." She looked down at the surging waves beneath her feet. Her long shadows were projected on the reef like thick ink. "Why?" His deep voice was like breathing through her hair, and a touch of sadness gradually appeared on her face. "Her family has been upied. Her fiance has a new girlfriend, and now he is married to this woman. All what she had in the past has been lost. What will she do back?" Zac''s mouth twitched. "If you choose to give up, then don''te back." "Yes, it''s good now." Then she sat down with her chin on her knees. What would she do if she wouldn''t give up. He had already married someone else. Would she be a mistress to ruin their marriage? Moreover, his mother was her enemy. How could she regard the thief as her mother-inw and hurt her mother''s heart? "Are you really going to marry Hanson?" He clenched his teeth, his dark eyes shining with anger. Her indifference andpromise almost drove him mad. He really wanted to squeeze into her brain and check what funny things there were? And what''s more, how small was her heart? Why did Hanson have a ce in it and could not amodate him anymore? Tears welled up in her eyes and she tried her best to control them. "The date of our wedding has been set. The next day after I am injected the antidote. Marriage is one of the most important things in life, which can''t be joked. " Her voice was very light, but with a bit of determination. Since she could no longer be with him, she had to n for her own life. "Do you love him so much?" Every cell of his body seemed to be twisting. He could no longer maintain the indifferent expression of indifference. She didn''t answer, but turned to look at the sea under the rock. The tide water rushed toward the reef and crashed into pieces, turning into countless white bubbles, falling back, and soon pouring back again and again endlessly. No, I love you, only you now! She said firmly and persistent in her heart. Her love was like the tide, endless, until the end of her life. But she wouldn''t tell him or let him know. Since he had never loved her, why should she bring disgrace on herself? "He treats me well. My mother likes him very much. We are all happy to marry him." She didn''t answer his question and seemed to avoid his question. Dissatisfied, he squatted down and grabbed her shoulder. "I''m asking you, do you really love him?" He wanted an answer that would put him in a desperate situation or that would never happen. She bit her lips and spit out a word with difficulty, "yes." Meanwhile, her tears fell down uncontrobly. Zac''s finger twitched, but the simplest word was like a soul killer needle piercing into his soul, making him feel that his soul had dissipated. Thick clouds covered the bright moon. It was almost invisible on the beach. He could not see the tears on her face, nor could she see his twisted face. He loosened his grip and took a step back to prevent himself from losing control and crushing her shoulder. "Very well, very well. My wishes to you." He stammered. "I wish you and Le happiness." Tears streamed down her face. It was too dark for him to see anything, so she just couldn''t help crying. But to her surprise, the thick clouds soon were blown away by the wind. The moonlight shined on her face, making her tears bright. He responded much faster than her. He put away all his emotions in an instant, leaving only a cold ice face. His deep and cold eyes were even deeper than the night, and there was a glimmer in them. The moment he saw her tears, the confusion that had dispersed in the past suddenly came back to him. "Why are you crying?" he asked. His throat was burned by the pain just now. He asked with a husky voice. "No, I didn''t. The sand got into my eyes." She quickly went to clean her face. Here was a beach, full of sand everywhere. This excuse should work, shouldn''t it? But he raised his thick eyebrows slightly. It seemed that he didn''t believe her at all. "Really?" He said slowly. "I... My eyes hurt. I''m going back. " She jumped off the rock and wanted to escape. He wouldn''t let her go. His heart was at the crucial moment of life and death. Her words could determine his life. If she didn''t make it clear, he would never let her go. "Don''t you love Hanson? Aren''t you going to marry him? Why are you still crying? You should smile. " He dragged her arm and said in an aggressive tone as if a judge were interrogating a criminal. She could not exin. She was flustered and felt she was about to copse. She swung her arms in an attempt to break free. However, the strength she had exerted was far from enough to tickle her. "I''m tired. I''ve been on the ne for hours. Now I''m so sleepy. I''m going back to sleep." She could only beg. "Well, I''ll let you go if you say it clearly." His attitude was overbearing and tough, and there was no concession at all. "What do you want me to say?" She was extremely guilty, as if a thief was caught when he was stealing. "Are you crying for me? Did you regret it? Are you reluctant to part with me? " A series of questions were just like shots beside her ears which made her heart beat faster and her breath more rapid. She looked away and almost had no courage to look at him. "I... I didn''t. You abandoned me when I was in aa and married someone else. You didn''t give me a single cent of raising me. As a result, I became theughingstock in the rich women''s circle. They all thought I was a total idiot. It''s all your fault to make me suffer this great humiliation. Without you, I eat well, sleep well, feel fresh and happy every day. Why should I cry for you? I''m very happy that I''m going to marry Hanson. " Her dark eyes rolled in the eyes. It was a small trick. Zac saw it. He had known her several tiny expressions since they got along for a long time. As long as she lied to him, her two big ck eyes would roll here and there. There was a slight smile of triumph on his lips. "Essie, do you know what I hate you most?" "What?" She stared at him fiercely. In his eyes, she seemed to have every weakness from head to foot, and he was not pleased at all. Chapter 424 Sleeping In The Same Room Chapter 424 Sleeping In The Same Room "You are too stubborn." He sped the tip of her chin, and a sharp gaze gently scratched her rosy little mouth. "I''ve told you everything. I don''t care whether you believe me or not. I''m leaving. You''d better let go of my hand as soon as possible, or I''m going to shout for help. My bodyguards are not far away. They will come to save me as soon as they hear me. " She was a little annoyed and just wanted to get rid of him and run away. "I have removed your bodyguards." He smiled mischievously. Startled, Essie looked around in the moonlight. Sure enough, there was no one else. "They are my bodyguards. How could they listen to you?" Shrugging, Zac said, "They withdraw when Ie here usually. They''ve got used to it." With a pale face, Essie regretted herself that she forgot to inform the bodyguard to change the rule? "If you dare to take advantage of me, I will... I will bite my tongue andmit suicide," she threatened. She had read too many novels. But, it was not fatal even if she bit off her tongue. Zac sneered and looked at her coldly from head to toe. "Stupid woman, do you have anything that I''m interested in?" Essie was shocked again. Yes, she almost forgot that he had recovered from his hidden disease. Except for Le, who knew how many women he had made love with these days. He didn''t need her for a long time. She felt a surge of blood in her chest. She bowed and bit at the back of his hand. He groaned and let her go. She took the opportunity to run to the construction base. ''Stupid woman! You are not a dog, but why are you always biting?'' He shook his head, sighed and hurriedly followed her. When she returned to the construction base, she found that it was dark, just like the beach. "What happened?" Zac asked. "There is something wrong with the electricity''s system. The workers are busy in repairing it. But I''m afraid that the electricity system is out of power tonight," the guard replied. ''Power is out?'' Essie shuddered again. She suffered from ustrophobia and had not build a construction base now. Only a few square meters of a shabby dormitory could be used. This kind of apartment was like a narrow and small space to her. Without the light, she didn''t dare to stay inside alone. Her fear was clearly sensed by Zac. He grabbed her hand and said, "Go to my room." "Nice... Nice try. " She shook off his hand in a hurry. They used to be couple. It wouldn''t be appropriate for a man and a woman to stay in one room at night. "There''s only one chance. If you miss it, I won''t open the door even if you knock on it." Zac snorted. He was cold. He didn''t have a tender heart for women at all. Feeling a little cold, Essie held her arms and wanted to refuse at once. Then raised her head and walked away with dignity and backbone. But she couldn''t ovee her fear for darkness and closed space. ''''A great man knows when to yield and when not''. I''m more willing to suffer from injustice than to be threatened to death.'' So she stretched out her two fingers and grabbed him by the sleeve of his shirt, saying, "Come on... Let''s go. " "Yeah, you are not that stupid." With a sneer at the corners of his mouth, Zac walked towards his dormitory. As soon as they entered the room, Essie held his arm subconsciously. There was a sh of shlight, but it was so dim that the ce it couldn''t reach looked very dark and gloomy. Especially when the door was closed, she thought of the basement that had locked her. Her nervousness was sensed by Zac. He lifted her up by her waist, put her on the bed, and theny down beside her. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." She stretched out her little hands and grasped his clothes firmly. "You won''t leave, will you?" "Of course not." His voice was gentle and firm, like the sea breeze gentlyforting her nervous heart. She buried her head in his arms. She missed his embrace so much and she was unwilling to part with it. She knew it would not belong to her anymore. This might be thest time, and she did not want to be vain. She put her ear close to his chest, listening to his fierce and powerful heartbeat. She wanted to imprint this beautiful melody forever in her hippocampus. She was so absorbed in her own world that she didn''t even notice the tears that streamed down her face. Tears immersed his cloth, and his heart trembled, like a string being plucked. "The sand is in your eyes again?" His low voice was somewhat hoarse. She suddenly realized that she was out of control and quickly wiped her face. "No... No, I... I''m just too scared. " She stammered in fluster. "Are you afraid of the dark or me?" he asked, with his lips very close to hers. It was more like an indirect kiss. Two clouds flew up to her cheeks. Fortunately, the night could cover everything and prevent her secrets from being exposed. She swallowed hard and suddenly found that the most primitive desire was aroused in her body. Oh my God, was she crazy? How could she have such a shameless idea? She suddenly released her grip on his cloth hem and moved backward to keep a distance from him. However, the bed was very small, only 1.2 meters wide. She was sleeping inside. Now she couldn''t move any further as her body was against the wall. So she sat up and asked, "Have you brought wine here?" "Here you are. Would you like some?" He sat up as well. "Please give me one ss of wine. I''m not afraid anymore as alcohol embolden my heart." She nodded. Actually, it was just an excuse. She was no longer afraid. She just felt ufortable, sad, heartache, and a kind of physical impulse that needed alcohol to relieve it. He stood up and walked towards the closet with a shlight. He took out a bottle of wine. He opened the corkscrew, poured two sses and one of them passed to her. She was not in the mood to enjoy it, so she raised her head, swallowed it all and handed the ss to him, "One more." "You''ll get drunk." He didn''t move, as if he didn''t want to give her any more wine. She frowned and, extremely dissatisfied, climbed to the bedside table and grabbed the bottle on the bedside table. If he didn''t, she would pour herself. She drank five sses in a row. ording to her drinking capacity, she was now in the drunken mode. "No more drinking." It was only when she was almost drunk that Zac forcefully grabbed the bottle and ss in her hand. With one more ss, she would definitely fall down,pletely wasted. "I''m not drunk. I can handle alcohol well. I won''t get drunk even if I have one bottle of it." She shook her head vigorously. "I don''t want to take care of a drunk woman in the dark," Zac said, flicking her forehead. She pushed him away with all her strength, "Icy guy, do you know that you have be particrly annoying since you married Le. Is it called, ''If you live with ame person you will learn to limp''?" "The same goes to you. You are not so lovely since you came back from America." Zac''s deep and cold eyes glimmered in the darkness. "I hate myself, too. I''m stupid and even without self-esteem now. You''ve married another woman, but I still have to be your mistress shamelessly. I swore in front of my mother that I would make a clean break with you. I''m so sad to see you hold a wedding ceremony with another woman. It''s killing me. " She suddenly rushed over and grabbed his cor. "I am your first wife. We haven''t held the wedding ceremony yet. Why do you hold the wedding ceremony with her? She is a mistress, and you are a bastard. You won''t be happy. I will never bless you, I will curse you every day! " She was almost shouting. Her chest, brain and heart were full of anger and resentment. But he wasn''t angry at all. Instead, he smiled. Her anger turned into hope when it reached his ears. He opened his arms and held her in his arms. "Silly woman, are you jealous?" "No, I don''t. jealousy has to be based on love. I don''t love you. I don''t love you at all! Because a bastard like you, who has abandoned one person after another, doesn''t deserve my feelings at all. I''m in hospital dying, but you are having fun with Le outside. As soon as I leave you, you hold the wedding with her and go on your honeymoon. You are just a typical bitch couple as in TV series. I cried, I felt sad, and it was all because I felt sorry for myself. My good youth has been wasted by you bastard. " As soon as she finished her words, she burst into tears. A hint of injured flew into the eyes of Zac. It was this woman who had the ability to y with him in the palm. One minute he was floating above the clouds, the next minute she kicked him hard and made him fall into the abyss. He grabbed her shoulders and pinched her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. "Tell me, Essie. Do you love me at all?" "I..." She almost said the word "I love you", but she stopped at the crucial moment. Although she was a little drunk, she still had her sense. Her dignity had been trampled into pieces by him, and thest scrap would not be destroyed. Love was a game between two people. They would like to see who would lose the heart first. She lost the game between her and Zac. She failed to keep her heart. The only thing she could do now was to protect it from beingughed at, trampled, and keep itplete. "I won''t love you. You have already married another woman, and you are the other woman''s husband. I just have one heart. If I love you, it will break into pieces. If it broke, I won''t have anything left. Her voice was low but clear.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He frowned. He seemed to never know the answer from her. "If I divorce with Le, will you try to fall in love with me?" She lowered her head and said dejectedly, "I won''t love you unless you love me too..." The rest of the sentence was silent. True love is the exchange of heart and soul, which was equal. He shook his head and smiled bitterly. It must be God who sent her to torture and enve him. Chapter 425 Why Do You Loved Him So Much Chapter 425 Why Do You Loved Him So Much "Stupid woman, do you know what love is?" he couldn''t help asking. To be honest, he had always had a doubt that such a silly and muddled fool as her, could she tell the difference between love, adoration, and dependence? "Of course I know. It is not that I have never loved before." She pouted. His face was covered with shadow, which made him look particrly gloomy in the darkness. "Do you love Hanson so much?" Essie sighed in a low voice. Before he appeared in her life, she indeed loved Hanson very much, at least she thought so. She continued, "I was infatuated with him when I first saw him in the campus. He is the most handsome man I''ve ever seen, shining with sunshine all over his body... " "I don''t know which part of him is more handsome than me," he interrupted her with great discontent. "Different types, okay?" She rolled her eyes at him. He must be a devil who had dominated the universe in his previous life and always thought he was invincible. "My type can easily defeat his," he said aggressively. "Anyway, he is my first love. First love is the most special for everyone," she muttered. "I am your first love!" Zac''s dark eyes shed a trace of fire. She fell in love with him at the age of seven, but she forgot him damnter. But this didn''t seem to be the case for Essie. She kept shaking her head and said, "I was too young to understand it at that time." "You were young at that time, but you have a daring heart." Zac snorted. His cold face showed an indescribable look in the darkness. Essie crinkled her nose. "Icy guy, be honest with me. Did you have an affair with Le at that time? You were forced to get engaged to me under the pressure of the family. You don''t want to marry me at all, do you? " Before she finished speaking, Zac flicked her on the forehead. This stupid woman! Her brain was full of strange things. Why couldn''t she have some normal thoughts? Feeling wronged, Essie covered her forehead with her hand, wondering why he looked so angry? Even if he hadn''t fallen in love with Le at that time, it didn''t mean that he was willing to get engaged to her. He didn''t like her at all. Le was his first love, the first woman he fell in love with. "Even if I didn''t leave, you would still fall in love with Le." She said sourly, "If her surname is not Qin, I''m afraid you would have been married long time ago. Your child would be old enough to run errands for you now." As she spoke, her eyes turned red. She had liked him wishfully ever since she was a Cathy. Now it was still the same. It was always her wishful love to him. He didn''t care at all. He wouldn''t responded to her love He had already given his heart to Le. "You are such a stupid woman. There are not so many ''if'' in this world." He was a little upset. It seemed that she would never see his heart. "Yes, you are right. There is no such an if now. Even she still carries the surname of Qin, you still divorced me and marry her without hesitation." She felt like crying. While he was not noticing, she climbed to the bedside table and grabbed the ss and bottle. Her heart ached and she needed to be anaesthetized with alcohol. Zac grabbed the bottle. "Stop drinking." "It''s none of your business, you wretch." She jumped to grab the bottle from his hand, but he took a big stride to the window and threw it out directly. "Why don''t you let me drink it? I''m so sad. It''s all your fault. Why don''t you let me drink? I hate you! I hate you! " She pounced on him like a madwoman, punching and kicking him, but he stood still, allowing her to vent her anger. When she felt tired, she fell to the ground and cried, "I always thought that I would not repeat mom''s tragedy and that I would not marry a bastard who has abandoned her. But I was wrong. I followed her steps. Do you know why I didn''t attend your wedding? Because I don''t want to bless you two, you bitch couple. I want God to punish you and make you divorce as soon as possible." Zac squatted down in front of her and held her trembling shoulders. Her cry broke his heart. "Essie, don''t you remember? You abandoned me, again and again? " She was shocked and raised her head. Through the dim light, she looked at him with tears, "Did I?" "For the first time, you abandoned me and went to Yang City to find Hanson, and even eloped with him. For the second time, you fled to America and stayed away from me for three years. You even didn''t care about me, and you and Hanson even..." He stopped, thinking that the matter of Mili and Dot was just an ident. He didn''t want to mention it again. "The third time, it is now, you want to be your mommy''s good girl, then you choose to sacrifice me. You have given me three divorce agreements, our marriage, and I, in your eyes, are dispensable. You never thought to cherish them, you have never thought to work hard to run them." She was stunned. Did she ever abandon him? No, she didn''t. She was just too desperate. She shook her head and said in pain, "It''s not my fault. It''s all because of you. It''s the first time that I heard you said to Jim that I was stupid and confused. Every time you saw me, you would feel headache, so I decided to leave. If you don''t see me, you won''t have a headache. The second time is that you break your promise. You promised me that you would tell me the truth, then you backed out. And our baby... " She stopped saying. She had to protect the baby in her womb. Only by leaving could she give birth to the baby safely. She shook her head and tears off her eyes. "Now that you are married, what else do I need to work hard for? What else can I fight for?" Zac''s heart was trembling. He felt he hade back to life and regained hope. "You little fool, you still love me." "No, nothing." She denied, "I''m going to marry Hanson. I want to forget you,pletely." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I forbid you to marry him." His expression suddenly became fierce, and the fingers on her shoulders tightened slightly. She was so irritated that she shook off his hand. "Since you''re married, why can''t I get married? Do I deserve to be lonely all my life?" "Only if you go through my body can you marry another man," he said firmly, fast and threatening. If she really loved Hanson, if she had no feeling for him, he could let go of her and let her have what she wanted. However, if she still had him in her heart, he would never give up even if it was only a little. She stood up and stumbled to the window, looking at the boundless sea outside. "Why do you threaten me with death, my mother and you are the same. In fact, all of you can live well. Let me die, then everything will be fine. I''m so tired that I can hardly open my eyes," she murmured as if she was talking to herself. Zac ran over and pulled her into his arms. "Your mother forced you to leave me. Is that true?" "It''s over between us. Zac is over. It''s really over." She was in his arms, tears streaming down her face. "No, we won''t be over. I won''t let you leave me." The next afternoon, sunshine shone through the windows, dispelling the darkness in the room. When she woke up again, she felt dizzy. After drinkingst night, shepletely forgot what she had done or what she had said. But she knew what happened as soon as she opened her eyes. Damn it! Her face instantly flushed crimson red like apples in Washington. She felt so embarrassed that she wanted to hide herself in a hole there. She was drunk and had sex with him... She gave herself a hard blow on the head which made Zac wake up by the noise. She was like a frightened cat when she met his deep ck eyes. She wanted to turn over and escape, but the bed was too narrow and she acted too fast that she rolled at the side of the bed immediately. Fortunately, it was Zac pulled her back quickly. Otherwise, she would certainly hit the ground heavily. "Nobodyes in. Why are you running away?" A mocking smile appeared on his face. He was a little dissatisfied with her panic. "I was drunkst night. Just forget it." She picked up the scattered clothes and put them on in a hurry. He suddenly reached out his hand and pulled her back. Then he grabbed her arm and put it around his neck. "Last night, you just hugged me like this. You begged me not to leave. Why did you change your mind this morning?" "I... I was drunk. Those were drunk words, craziness, and lies. You can''t believe it. " Her two dark eyes were rolling guiltily in her eyes. "Alcohol makes the cat speak. You don''t want me to leave and you never admit it." He sneered, his deep eyes gleaming abnormally sharp in the sunlight. "You have a wife and I have a fiance. We are just like strangers. And you have recovered. You don''t need me anymore. We just need to maintain themon business cooperation rtionship in the future. " Her heart was stung by something. Once it was touched, it would hurt. She got hopeless, and she had no hope for their rtionship any more. Zac was a little annoyed. What a fool! She refused to admit her love to him as soon as she woke up. He should keep her drunk. He raised his hand and pressed the tip of her chin, "I will find a way to settle the grudge between your mother and my mother." The muddled-headed woman was obedient to her mother. If he didn''t soothe his mother-inw, he couldn''t defeat Hanson and won his wife back. Essie sighed and said, "It won''t be resolved. The grudge and hatred between them was almost as deep as a sea of blood." Zac was taken aback. "Is it really that serious?" "Yes, my mother will never forgive your mother." She said in a firm tone. She knew very well that her mother hated Mary most. It was his mother who helped Elizabeth to buy off the doctor for her and made her unable to give birth to a baby any more. For all these years, she had been guilty to her father, and this guilt was caused by Mary and Elizabeth. She couldn''t forgive them. Chapter 426 The People Who Shouldnt Have Appeared Chapter 426 The People Who Shouldn''t Have Appeared "What did my mommy do to your mommy?" Zac was deeply worried. Things seemed to be more serious than he had expected. "You won''t believe me even if I tell you the truth. Why don''t you go back and ask your mom? It would be more real if she admits it herself." Finishing her words, she pushed him away and sat up, "I''m going back to my room. I have a meeting in the afternoon." She walked to the window, opened the curtains, looked outside and found no one was outside. Then she quickly opened the door and sneaked out as if she was a thief. Zac was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Since they hadn''t divorced yet and they were now legally married, what was she worried about? Her room was next to his. When she stepped into it, she took a shower first. After changing into clean clothes, she stood in front of the mirror and saw the clear hickeys on her neck. She was so upset. Why did the demon always make trouble for her? When it was seen by others in the meetingter, they must be thinking a lot. She hurriedly pulled out some powder to cover it. When she was about to go out to the dining hall for lunch, she opened the door and saw Zac. He had just taken a shower and changed his clothes. "Miss. Yi, let''s go to have lunch." Zac said in a fake calm tone. But this was the best choice for her, and she continued, "This way, Mr. Rong." She replied politely and went upstairs. When they just arrived at the gate of the dormitory, they saw two familiar figures walking towards them from not far away. Zac recognized her at the first sight. He cursed at her, "Damn it! What are they doing here?" Finally, his rtionship with the muddleheaded woman had some hope, and he hoped to have a few quiet days here. How could these two huge dark clouds keep blocking out the sun? When Essie saw them, she was shocked and said, "Aren''t they Le and Hanson? What are they doing here? " "What do you think?" Zac''s face darkened. Lightning shed, and he seemed to have seen the God of gue. "Honey --" Le called him affectionately and loudly, wishing that the whole ind could hear it. Essie got goose bumps all over the ground. She rubbed her arms and hurried to run towards Hanson. Out of sight, out of mind. Zac felt like he had been abandoned again. But this time, it was not his little fool''s fault. It was two unexpected visitors. "Honey, I miss you so much." Le grabbed his arm and leaned her head against his shoulder. Pulled his arm out, Zac pushed her away almost subconsciously. "The construction work here is heavy, not your home. Be careful." Le pouted, "What''s the matter? I''m your wife, not an outsider. Only the outsiders need to be careful." While saying that, she took a nce at Essie. She said that not only for Zac, but also for Essie. "Well, I''m going to have lunch with Miss Yi, you can go with us," Zac said. He walked away. When he walked past them, Hanson put his arm around Essie''s shoulders unconsciously, as if to announce his sovereignty. A streak of fury filled in the eyes of Zac. If his eyes could turn into a sharp arrow, it would shoot through Hanson Xia''s hand. What pissed him off most was that Essie cooperated with him and didn''t have any signs to get rid of his arm and smiled to him. "Hanson, why are you here?" "I heard that the ind is still in the development stage with imperfect facilities and poor living condition. I was worried about you when you came here alone, so I rushed over, Hanson said. Of course, the person he worried most was Zac. Luckily, when he was free, Alice called him and asked him toe here in a hurry to take care of Essie, in order to prevent Zac took the chance to win Essie''s heart. "Then why are you with Le?" She raised her eyebrows slightly. "I met her when I got off the ne. I didn''t expect her toe as well," Hanson said in a in tone. "Okay." Hearing that, Essie nodded and said no more. She then took him to have lunch. She was so hungry that she couldn''t stop herself from starving. It was all the big demon''s fault who exhausted her yesterday. At the thought of that, she felt very sorry for Hanson. She was really a bad woman and didn''t deserve his care. In the canteen, they each found a table and sat down. Essie served a few more dishes that Hanson liked to eat. "The only advantage of staying here is that we can have seafood at every meal." She giggled. "You should eat more. You are too thin." As he said, Hanson gave her a piece of crab meat. "You too." Essie picked up a piece of his favorite shrimp, and said. Zac sat not far away and peeked at them. He was envy and jealous. He had a strong sense of presence when Hanson was away. As soon as Hanson showed up, he waspletely invisible and was ignored. "Honey, why don''t you eat? Is the food here too bad for you? " Seeing that he didn''t eat anything, Le quickly asked. In fact, she really didn''t have appetite. She was spoiled from her childhood and got used to the cook''s food, so it was difficult for her to eat the food in this kind of public canteen. Zac was stimted by another table. He had no appetite and no mood. "The food from the canteen is good and you can''t be too picky about it." As he said, he picked up a corn bun and took a big bite. He sneaked through his eyshes and looked at the two who were eating and serving each other at the other table. He chewed hard as if to release his anger. Le keenly noticed his abnormality, and a hint of jealousy was hidden in her eyes. She knew that she couldn''t let him have a chance to stay with Essie alone. The two of them were like the firewood and fire, which was likely to kindle and burn at any time they met. Fortunately, she was smart enough to fly there in time to guard against them gradually. "Honey, do you think that Essie and Hanson are a perfect match?" she asked deliberately. He didn''t think so. Zac groaned in his mind. They were not for each other from head to toe, only he and his little fool were well matched, even the cells and pores were well matched. She was made of his ribs, and born to fit in his embrace. When Zac didn''t respond, she added, "Next month, let''s go to their engagement ceremony together, okay?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "I don''t have time," Zac said impatiently. If he went there, he would lose control and take her away. "Honey, I think you should prepare a gift for them even if you don''t want to go with me? She didn''t come to our weddingst time, but she asked her secretary to send us a gift. " Le said purposely. The more Zac didn''t want to talk about it, the more she wanted to irritate him. Only in this way could he ept the fact that Essie was going to be another man''s wife. Zac was surprised. "She sent me a gift. Why didn''t I see it?" "Her secretary was sent directly to the periodical office. I didn''t think it was a big deal, so I didn''t tell you," Le exined. "What is it from her?" Zac asked in curiosity. "A golden cuckoo," Le said slowly, "Her secretary said that cuckoo means'' love ''. Is that the meaning of blessing us?" Blessing? Zac raised his beautiful eyebrows slightly. Last night, that woman said that she would curse them and let God punish them. How could she send her wishes so kindly? He touched his chin, and his eyes fell on the table not far away, a sharp look shing across his eyes. "In that case, you should prepare a gift too." "Okay." Le nodded. She wanted to bless them to be together forever, so that she wouldn''t need to worry that Essie and Zac would get back together. After dinner, Essie and Hanson went for a walk on the beach. Zac and Le were there as well. The most beautiful part of the ind was the natural beach that was not stained by human beings. It was also the best ce for couples. "The air here is so fresh. Even my lungs are purified." Essie turned to the sea and took a deep breath. "For me, wherever you are, the air is fresh." Hanson smiled. He looked at her with a pair of soft eyes. The two dimples on her cheeks slightly swayed as she smiled. She naughtily kicked the sand under her feet, and then squatted down and said, "Hanson, let''s build a sand castle, shall we?" "Okay." Hanson sat on the beach and began to make sand. Zac was standing on a reef not far away and peeked them from the corner of his eyes from time to time. He went crazy. He had made a lot of ns this morning. After the meeting, he took Essie to the racing yacht to have a tour on the sea. Then they caught a few fishes. Later, they two had a barbecue party. Besides, they would catch the crab at the crevice... However, it turned out that their n had been destroyed. "Honey, what are you thinking about?" Seeing that he was silent for a long time, Le asked in depression. "Let''s go back tomorrow," Zac said in an indifferent tone. "Really? We''ll go back tomorrow?" Le''s eyes lit up with excitement. The food here was so terrible that she could not stand it. If she knew it earlier, she would bring more snacks here. Zac knew that she misunderstood him. He exined, "I want to stay here for a few more days. You can go back tomorrow." Le was shocked. Her eyes became gloomy all of a sudden. "No! If you don''t go, I won''t go, either. I''ll stay with you. Wherever you are, I''ll be there." "I''m here for work, not for a vacation." Zac frowned. "I won''t disturb you." Le pouted. She couldn''t rest assured with Essie here. Even if he drove her out, she wouldn''t leave. She would keep an eye on him. How could Zac not see what she was thinking about? He smiled with a sneer, "Le, what I want is a good wife, not a clingy and suspicious little woman." "Brother Zac!" Le lowered her head, putting on a pitiful look. She was going to use her ''suffering scheme''. She apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to piss you off. I''m just afraid that I can''t see you when I''m dying because of the sudden virus attack. " "Then you''d better go back. This is not a good ce for the medical treatment. It would be terrible if the virus had attacked. I don''t want you to be in danger," Zac said in a soothing tone. "Brother Zac, I''m not afraid of death. I''m afraid that I can''t see you. As long as you are with me, I will not be afraid of death. " Le blinked her eyes and squeezed out a tear. Chapter 427 Burning With Jealousy Chapter 427 Burning With Jealousy "Don''t be silly. I''ll be back in a few days." Zac stroke her head. "Brother Zac!" Tears welled up in Le''s eyes and she threw herself into his arms. "Well, Le, it''s too windy here and you are not in good health. Let''s go back first." Zac held her shoulders in a hurry because he didn''t want to be seen by Essie. But Le was not going to stop. She just wanted to show it off to Essie. She stretched out her arms and hugged Zac tightly. She pouted her red lips and wanted to kiss him. He turned his face aside. The kiss fell on his cheek. Not far away, Essie had witnessed this scene. They stood so high that it was impossible not to see them. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. They hugged, kissed, so intimate, so sweet, and so affectionate! Her organs were twisted. This scene hurt her eyes and heart. She quickly looked away, as she was very anxious to know the result. If she kept looking at it, she might spit out blood and die. On the reef, a trace of disgust passed by Zac''s face. He swallowed hard and resisted an impulse. He grabbed her hand with a little strength. She cried out in pain and quickly let go of it. "It''s time to go home." He left his words, jumped off the reef and walked towards the construction base. "Brother Zac --" Le was so upset that she followed him hurriedly and disappeared on the beach with him. Essie didn''t raise her head to look at them all the time. She didn''t know that Zac pushed Le away. She felt that she was like a battered lump which would copse with one more look. He didn''t belong to her anymore. His embrace, his body, and his heart belonged to another woman. Why was she still sad? Why did she humiliate herself? It was not worth it, not at all. "My sand castle is ready. Your highness, how do you like it?" Hanson said in a low soft voice, interrupting her painful thought. "That''s good. When Mili and Dote back next time, let''s go to the Moonlight Ind to make sand fort, shall we?" She opened her mouth and wanted to smile at him, but it disappeared before it took shape, as if it had been blown away by the sea wind. Hearing the word ''family'', Hanson was wild with joy. He could finally be a family with her and the children. "We can take a vacation once a week to let Mili and Dot have fun. How about we have a younger brother or sister for them next year?" "Okay." Essie nodded with tears in her eyes. This was what she deserved, and this was her future. In the dormitory, Le thought she would live in the same room with Zac, but actually he arranged a room for her. "Zac, I don''t want to live alone. I''m afraid." She was so upset that she almost cried. "We live in the single or in the group dormitory. The bed is only one point two meter in width. How can we sleep together?" Zac said helplessly. "We can put two beds together," Le said. With his eyebrows raised harshly, Zac said in a cold tone, "Le, don''t forget who you are. You are the wife of the CEO. Don''t be so childish like amoner. If you can''t ovee even the slightest difficulty, I will send you back tomorrow. " Le shivered and bit her lower lip. She dared not to say anything more. She was afraid to irritate him and send herself back. After sending her away, Zac quickly ran to the sink to wash his face. He had washed his face more than ten times. His face was almost wiped off ayer of skin, but he still felt it was not clean. Just then, a burst of silveryughter came from outside the door. He knew it must be Essie. At the same time, a very attractive voice came, chasing herughter. He frowned unconsciously. What was the silly womanughing about? Why was she so happy? He opened the curtains secretly and took a look at the corridor. Essie and Hanson stood outside the room, she put her arms around his neck and he put his hand around her waist. They were talking something sweet and intimate. He clenched his fist tightly. The blue veins on his forehead bulged, and the rage burning his eyes turned red. His handsome face was distorted. His chest bulged heavily, and his breath was short and heavy, as if a gust of wind was twitching. ''What a stupid woman! Is she trying to piss me off?'' he cursed inwardly. He took a deep breath, trying to restrain his impulse to kill her. After taking more than twenty deep breaths in a row, he opened the door. However, before he opened it, Essie and Hanson had already entered their bedroom. He could hear someone talking behind the door, but he couldn''t tell what it was. He was driven crazy and depressed. How he wished he could directly kick the door into the house. He wanted to take out Essie and throw her to an empty ind with all kinds of ropes, and imprison her all his life. In the room, Essie was sitting by the window and peeping at the people outside through the gap of the curtain. Just now, she was intentionally making out with Hanson in the corridor, in order to let him know that she didn''t care about him anymore and that she wouldn''t waste any time on him. The corners of her mouth curved slightly. She felt the pleasure of revenge, but more than that, she felt resentful and hateful. He was a dirty man. She decided to abandon him. She would never let him touch her again, which would defile her. But it was impossible for Zac to let her go. He was so angry. After dinner, as soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, she was taken by him to a beach where there was nobody else there. "Zac, you are a jerk!" She was so angry that she raised her hand and gave him a hard p. He could have dodged it, but he didn''t. instead, he took the p from her. But her anger didn''t fade away. She hated him to death. Whenever she thought of the image that he made out with Le on the beach, her resentment grew like fire balloons, and she was on the verge of bursting out. Zac frowned. Dark clouds covered his face. He red at her. The zing light was like lightning splitting the dark clouds. She couldn''t bear leaving himst night, and she hadpletely changed her attitude towards him today as soon as Hanson was here. Compared with Hanson, was he so insignificant? "Essie, what do you take me for?" He grabbed her shoulders and roared angrily. "What?" She sneered and added, "We are justmon friends now who join in the fun on asion. Nothing more." A bitter smile emerged on his face. "That''s all we have left between us?" Essie kicked the sand in her shins to vent her anger, and said, "Zac, don''t think too much. Since you''ve decided to live with Le, don''t bother me. I''ve let Hanson take care of me for the rest of my life, and I won''t do anything sorry to him again. " "Are you sure you won''t regret it?" Zac said through his gritted teeth. "I will regret if I choose you," Essie said coldly and fiercely without any hesitation. The pictures of him making out with Le kept shing in her mind, which made her bitterly resentful and depressed. She gave up all hope on them. He pinched her chin and slowly cut her face with his cold eyes. "I will let you know what is true regret." As he spoke out the words one by one angrily, he turned and disappeared in the darkness. Tears were spinning in her eyes. She raised her head, again and again, to prevent it froming out. She didn''t want to cry for him. It was not worth it. The moment Zac entered the dorm, Le came. She went to the canteen to look for him, but did not find him. She was particrly nervous when she found that Essie was not with Hanson, and she was afraid that they would sneak out for a tryst. "Brother Zac, why didn''t you tell me before you came back? I couldn''t find you anywhere." "I''m a little tired today and want to go to bed early. You can go back first." Zac didn''t want to talk much. He was in a terrible mood, but Le was unwilling to leave. She wished she could stay here all night. "Have a good rest. I''ll be here with you." "No, thanks. I want to be alone for a while," Zac said, with an impatient look on his face. A sticky woman was like a chewing gum stuck to his hair, annoying and helpless. "I''ll just sit there and won''t disturb you, okay?" Le drooped her eyes. The waves of amnesia started to surge in her heart. "Le, although we are a couple, we still need to give each other some space to be independent. A little clingy woman can only be a lover, not a wife. Don''t you want to y the previous role?" There was some coldness in his tone. Le shuddered, tears welling up in her eyes. She said in a tearful voice, "Brother Zac, I''m just afraid of losing you." "Then be obedient to me. You see, when I called Landis, she was with me. If I didn''t ask her toe with me, she just does her own work quietly and never annoys me. You and she have changed roles. She is more like a good wife than you. " It sounded like he was slowly but every word was powerful, like a bullet that hit the vital part of Le hard. Her face was deadly pale, "Didn''t you kick Landis?" "She is a good girl, how could I kick her? I just want to spend more time with you because you are not in good health. But it seems that you are very healthy now so I don''t have to worry too much. I have to make it up to Landis when I go back." In the light, the deep ck eyes of Zac were shining like the starry night. Le''s heart sank. She immediately touched her forehead and shook her body, pretending that she was about to faint. "Brother Zac, in fact, my body is not good at all. I force myself to cheer up every day, and I don''t want you to see that I am not in good health." "Why are you here? Do you want to die? I''ll have someone send you back tomorrow. " Zac quickly took her words, showing his concern. Chapter 428 The Misunderstanding Deepened Chapter 428 The Misunderstanding Deepened Le choked and felt like she had shot herself in the foot. She waved her hand quickly and said, "No, brother Zac, although the condition here is not good, the air is good and the environment is without pollution. After I came here, I feel much better than in Dragon City." A deep and sharp light shed in Zac''s eyes. "If you want to stay, you have to be obedient. Now go back, or I will send you back to Dragon City tomorrow." Hearing this, Le didn''t dare to say anything more. She lowered her head and walked out of the room dejectedly. After closing the door, Zac breathed a sigh of relief. He went to the window and opened it so that the cold wind could cool his hot head. His face was still covered with anger, and the coldness in his eyes was faintly shing in the night. He could no longer be led by this muddled fool, and he could no longer let her disturb his emotions. He was a cat and he should be the one in charge. As for a mouse, it should not be possible to fight back. It waste at night and he couldn''t fall asleep. Wandering on the beach alone, he came across Hanson. Finding that he was alone and that Essie was not with him, he felt much relieved. Hanson wanted to keep herpany, but she said she was tired and wanted to go to bed early. He could only wander around the seaside alone to kill the boring night. At the sight of Zac, a malicious light unconsciously shed through his eyes. Although Essie was trying to hide her feelings again, he could see that she was in a bad mood. Who could affect her mood besides Zac? Since the news of the wedding of Zac and Le came out, she had been very depressed. It was perfectly appropriate to describe her that she was depress only because of him. But what made him even more resentful was that the man who could depress Essie was not him, but his rival in love, Zac. Her heart, which should have belonged to him, seemed to have been taken away by him. Fortunately, he married another woman, which gave him hope again. He took her away when he was engaged to Sunny, and now he could take advantage of this good opportunity to get her back. "Zac, I heard that you are a newly married man. Congrattions!" he said indifferently. Zac frowned slightly. "You are good at taking advantage of the opportunity." "Don''t you do the same?" Hanson snorted, "I have just given you a dose of your own medicine." A cold cruelty was emitted from Zac''s face. "Do you think you can seed?" As long as he held the marriage certificate, they couldn''t get married. He could only be disappointed. "Our engagement ceremony will be held on the sixth of next month. Mr. Rong and Mrs. Rong are very wee toe." A faint smile yed at the corners of Hanson''s mouth, and a pair of dark eyes were shining in the moonlight as if he had won in this battle. "It''s just an engagement. It''s still uncertain if you can get married." Zac sneered, getting more and more angry. Hanson looked at him, a shadow quietly passed over his eyebrows. "If it weren''t for you, Essie would have be my wife long ago. Last Christmas, we went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register. We didn''t expect that you hadn''t divorced her yet. So I''ve made up my mind to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with her after the engagement ceremony. We can get our marriage license first in case anything unexpected happens. " Zac was shaking dramatically, as if a thunderbolt fell from the sky and hit his head hard. His brain was buzzing. It turned out that the reason why the little food found he hadn''t divorced her was that she had gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Hanson? Did she really want to marry Hanson? He felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if a dagger was plucking it hard inside, stirring his heart and blood vessels into minced meat and unable to be pieced together. He turned his body around and hid his face into the shadow. He was afraid that he could not help but feel painful and let Hanson see the expression that he shouldn''t have. Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Hanson felt that he had taken revenge on him. He said, "I''m not married to Essie, but it is a fact that we have been married. When we were in America, we lived as a couple. We had two lovely children. If something hadn''t happened to the Xu family, we wouldn''t have returned to Dragon City and you wouldn''t have the chance to see her. " Zac gritted his teeth. Every word he said was like a bullet, hitting his vital parts one by one heavily. He was riddled with pain and almost numb. "I hope you can get what you want," He gritted his teeth and staggered into the dark. He was on the verge of copse. He must leave Hanson in a hurry to prevent him from having a chance to be comcent. Looking at his back, a gloomy smile yed at the corners of Hanson''s mouth. Essie would belonged to him, and he was the final winner. After leaving the shadow, Zac rushed into the sea. At this time, what he needed most was alcohol anesthesia. But in the presence of Le, he didn''t want himself to lose his mind and do something irreparable. So he had to swim in the sea to give vent to his anger. In her dormitory, Essie was tossing and turning on her bed. The picture that Zac and Le were having an intimate rtionship was shing through her mind in the daytime. She couldn''t even move her head since she covered her head with a pillow. Every time the image threw itself into her mind, she felt extremely jealous. What the hell! The couple were so sweet and affectionate. Why should she feel sad? And why should she be angry. She had nothing to do with Zac anymore. She shouldn''t, should never think about it. The most hateful thing was that an enemy came as long as he thought of an enemy. Le couldn''t sleep, and Zac ignored her. The only thing she could do was toe to find Essie, to provoke and to warn her. Take it as a boring entertainment at night. Essie had put her in the cklist, thest person she wanted to see. She wouldn''t have opened the door if she hadn''t been kept knocking on it. "I''m asleep. Why don''t you stay with Zac bute to me?" She rolled her eyes at her. "Why did you go to bed so early? Wasn''t Hanson with you?" Le deliberately asked. In fact, she knew that Hanson was not here. She just saw from the window and found that he went out, so she decided to come here. "It''s good for health to go to bed early and get up early," Essie replied perfunctorily. She didn''t want to talk about to her about her rtionship with Hanson. "The reason why you decided to get engaged to Hanson is that you are stimted by the marriage between me and brother Zac, right?" Le covered her mouth andughed arrogantly. "You think too much. The man I like is Hanson. I will marry him sooner orter," Essie replied indifferently. She was a proud woman, but she didn''t want others to see her disappointed face. Even if she lost, she had to keep her dignity. With a hint of coldness shing in her eyes, Le said, "You are right. You two have lived together in the United States for three years. Now you even have a child, you should have been married. Why do you still have to think about other people''s husband?" Essie sneered in her heart. She didn''t need to let her know about her actual situation in America. Instead, she would let her misunderstand it. She didn''t care about the gossip of others. Until now, Zac was still her only man, and he was the only man in her heart. But she would soon put an end to this and get rid of him from her life and heart. She would treat her future husband, Hanson with all her heart and soul. "Mrs. Rong, every time youe here, you always mention the rtionship between your husband and me. Do you mind my previous marriage with him, or are you too unconfident in yourself that you are afraid we will be together again?" she retorted. Le''s face turned blue and white, as if she was poked at a dead spot. "I''m just wary of the danger gradually. I have confidence in our rtionship with my brother Zac. Brother Zac loves me. Since he knew that I''m not a member of the Qin family, he has nned to marry me. You fainted in the hospital, which was a great opportunity for us, so he divorced you without hesitation and married me. The Rong family didn''t ept me and refused to hold a wedding for us, but he said he would do everything so that I could be his most beautiful bride anyway, so he preferred to be scolded by his father and insisted on holding a wedding with me. All these can prove his love for me. " She swallowed and looked at her with a fierce look. "I think you are still trying to seduce my brother Zac. That''s why I warn you not to ruin our marriage. Otherwise, you will die a miserable death." "Thank you for your warning. It''s true that those mistresses won''t get a good ending, even if they are in the position of a wife temporarily. God is watching. It''s just a matter of time. The result will be the same as what she asks for." Essie sneered, walked to the door, opened it and said, "I''m going to sleep. Watch yourself. I won''t see you off!" "I''m not the mistress. I''m the woman who should own brother Zac. I just take what was belonged to mine back," Le said, annoyed. After saying that, she went out angrily. With her mischievous behavior, Essie was even more depressed. She couldn''t fall asleep in bed, so she got up and went to the seaside to take a walk to kill time. She didn''t run into Hanson. She came in from the East, and Hanson went out from the West. They had missed each other. She walked along the trace of the tide slowly. After a long time, she suddenly saw a figure who was undting with the wave. Tonight, the weather was good. A full moon hung in the sky, lighting up the sea. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She rubbed her eyes. Soon she recognized him because she was so familiar with him that she could recognize him easily even if it was only half a shadow. Zac? It was sote. Why was he swimming alone in the sea? When she was wondering, a big wave appeared on the sea and quickly drowned that undting figure. Her heart almost jumped out of her throat. After nearly ten seconds, when she saw that he did not show above the sea, she panicked. She shouted at the top of her lungs, "Zac Rong -- Zac Rong --" There was no response but a surging howling of the waves. It seemed like that wave had swallowed up Zac! Chapter 429 Am I Dead Chapter 429 Am I Dead She was so frightened that her mind went nk. Without thinking, she dashed into the water as fast as she could. Shepletely forgot that she could not swim at all. "Zac Rong! Zac Rong!" She yelled as she ran. Suddenly, a wave came and pulled her into the water. She tried to rise with her legs and hands waving wildly. But the more she tried, the faster she fell. The sea water kept flowing into her throat, making her almost suffocate. Zac Rong, where are you? Her consciousness began to blur. Through the cold sea water, she seemed to see a shadow swimming quickly towards her and then she went ck and lost consciousness. The sea water was cool and the wind was strong. The waves were turbulent. Zac swam ashore with the person in his arms. He began to give her artificial respiration and CPR. He was so restless and anxious. He had been diving in the sea and thought it was his illusion when he heard her voice. But when he came out of the water, he saw her rushing wildly into the sea and was instantly swallowed by therge wave. She had disappeared. "You little fool, open your eyes. You must be okay. I don''t allow anything to happen to you!" All his nerves were on edge. His face was pale, and even his lips were pale. But she didn''t make any response. Her face was as pale as paper under the moonlight. His whole body was trembling, and he felt that his heart was about to stop beating. "Essie Yi, , did you hear that? No matter what happens, you can''t get rid of me. " He exerted all his strength to massage her heart and gave her artificial respiration. His forehead was covered by cold sweat and his limbs were in extreme tension and numb. No one could take away his little fool, not even God. There were so many angles in the heaven, and they didn''t need his little fool. But he was different, he only had his little fool. She would be his only lover all his life. God couldn''tpete with him, he wouldn''t let her go, absolutely not. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. For a long time, Essie did not have any respond. He still didn''t give up, but he kept giving her emergency treatment. Maybe it was because his determination moved God. Suddenly Essie coughed twice and vomit some water. Then she opened her eyes slowly. She could see the man clearly. Tears streamed down her face. "Zac, you are dead too. We are in heaven, aren''t we?" Comforted her pale face, it was true that he had just died. Seeing her lying still without any reaction, he really felt the meaningless to live on. This woman didn''t deserve his care at all. He had made up his mind not to be influenced by her. But when he thought of losing her, all his concerns were thrown far away. As long as she was alive, he was willing to exchange his life for hers. "If you can''t swim, why do you run into the sea without a lifering?" he answered coldly while hiding his excitement. ''I saw you drowning. I wanted to save you!'' She sniffed and said to herself in grievance. She didn''t expect herself to be killed in this way. This man was her disaster. She was doomed to die for him. Even if she didn''t get drowned this time, she would die out of excessive sadness. But she didn''t say it out. She rolled her eyes and found an excuse. "My stuff fell into the sea and wanted to pick it up. I didn''t expect it to be swept into the waves." "Did you forget that you can''t swim?" Zac shook his head and sighed. He worried so much for this little fool. "I was in a hurry, so I forgot." Essie wiped her tears. As soon as she saw him drowning, there was only one thought in her mind - save him at any cost. "I didn''t expect to see you again even if we were dead. Are we in heaven or hell now?" She was a kind and nice person who had never done any bad things. She must be in heaven? "What do you think?" Zac gently flicked her forehead. "I thought I was in heaven, but I changed my mind when I saw you." Essie pouted. Zac''s face darkened. "What do you mean?" "You are the incarnation of Lucifer, the demon king. How can you go to heaven?" Essie made a face and stuck out her tongue at him. Zac didn''t know whether to cry or tough. He lowered his body and put his thin lips close to her ear. "Do you know what I''ming to heaven for?" "What?" Essie raised her eyebrows, wondering why the great angel would allow the demon king to come in? "Arrest you." Zac said in a low and deep voice. "I said that nobody would take you away from me, so I want to catch you here and go to hell with me." Holding her arms, Essie stuttered, "I... I don''t want to go to hell. I want to be an angel in heaven. " "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. God has sent you to me," Zac said, who smiled imperceptibly. "You..." Hearing that, Essie wanted to cry again. How could it be possible that such a man even didn''t let her off when she was dead? She sniffed as the picture of him making out with Le popped into her head. He didn''t care about her at all. Why would she jump into the sea to save him and even risk her life? It wasn''t worth it. She pushed him with all her strength, "We have divorced in the mortal world. We are no longer husband and wife. You should go to find Le and let her go to hell with you. I want to be an angel. Don''t bother me from now on. " "You little fool, why are you so moody? Are you jealous?" Zac gazed at her with deep and sharp eyes. She sneered, "Jealousy should be put in the premise of love. I don''t love you. What''s the point of being jealous?" Zac''s face darkened, as if it was a speck of dark. "It''s good that you''re not. You don''t have the qualification." "I know." A bitter smile was stered on Essie''s face. He only cared about Le and had never cared about her. It was her own wishful thinking to love him. She sniffed, sat up and looked around. Oh, howe the heaven was just like C Ind? There was the same beach, the same jungle, the same sea and the same reef! "Zac Rong, is this really heaven?" she scratched her head in confusion. "What do you think?" Zac said while flicking her forehead. Her brain had already been confused. Since she had been in the sea for so long, the water in it had been drained a lot. She must have had a brain fart again. With the moonlight, Essie looked around. She touched her body and patted her head, then cried and laughed. "Zac Rong, you are a liar. I''m not dead. This ce is not a heaven, but C Ind." "You are a fool and not adorable. God is not interested in you." Zac snorted. Essie walked up to him and looked at him up and down with her eyes wide open. She remembered clearly that he had drowned. How could he save her? "Why are you here?" She pretended not to see him. Zac nced at her with a meaningful look. This question was odd. He had heard her calling his name, how could she not know he was here? Without revealing his mood, he said casually, "I was swimming, but a fool rushed into the sea and swam over. I didn''t expect it to be you." "Okay." She nodded slightly, not daring to ask him if he had drowned. Otherwise, the lie would have been revealed. It was good as long as he was fine. "I''m going back to change my clothes," she said and turned to the construction base. She didn''t want to stay with him any longer. Since she had made up her mind to end the rtionship with him, she''d better not get along with him alone in case of unnecessary misunderstandings. With a gloomy look, Zac looked at her hasty back and quickly followed her. "Don''t forget to ask the bodyguards when you go out next time." "Okay," she replied in a low voice. Silence fell. A wicked light shed across Zac''s eyes. "You little fool. Why did you call me by the seaside just now?" His voice was like a breeze at night, and she was like a blown leaf, quivering slightly. "You must have misheard it, I didn''t see you, how could I call you?" She hid her face in the shadow of the moon. "Unlike you, I can hear your words clearly," Zac said in an affirmative tone. "Then it must be your illusion. The sound of the sea waves is so loud, it''s normal for you to have an illusion," Essie exined seriously. Did he hear it wrong? Zac frowned. A note of disappointment shed across his mind. "What do you mean to send a cuckold to my wedding ceremony with Le?" He quietly changed the topic and stopped thinking about it. He didn''t expect that Essie would go to all lengths to save him. Essie pressed her lips and tried her best to keep her tone calm. "The cuckold is the bird of love. I wish the love between you forever." "Really?" Zac''s thick eyebrows slightly. "The cuckoo was a kind of birds who wouldid eggs to other birds'' nest. So there is a saying ''A turtledove takes over the nest of a magpie'' to describe their behavior." Hearing that, the corners of Essie''s mouth quivered slightly. She was discovered by him in a short time. As expected, she could not conceal anything from him. "I... I didn''t think that much. You are just overthinking. It has nothing to do with me. " She acted shamelessly. "You are too stubborn." Zac snorted, "Essie Yi, it seems that you don''t want to take your own nest back, and you''re going to give it to others?" "I have a new nest. I will leave that old nest to whoever is interested in it." Essie was so sad in her heart. How could she take it back since what had been done was done? "Yes, that is not yours anymore. Even if you want toe back, you can only be shut out." Anger rose in Zac''s eyes. "Then I will wish my old nest and the cuckoo to have a great time together." Essie quickened her pace. The words ''sh marriage and sh divorce'' kept repeating in her heart. She wasn''t the holy woman. She couldn''t give a blessing to a man who abandoned her and a mistress who ruined her marriage. After he had shielded a bullet for her, she had made up her mind to marry him under the pressure of her mother for a lifetime. He had saved her life after all, and her mother could have forgiven him for that. But now, there was no room for negotiation at all. There was no turning back for them. Staring at her back, nkness flitted over his eyes. He had decided that he would never give her another chance unless this woman came back and begged him to be together again. Chapter 430 God Is Watching (Part One) Chapter 430 God Is Watching (Part One) When she drown in the sea again, she decided to learn how to swim, she had to at least learn the dog paddle. There was a swimming pool in the activity center of the construction base. The next day, after the meeting, she went to the swimming pool and asked Hanson to teach her how to swim. Le was also there. The site was not fully built yet and could not be connected on the Inte. She was so bored that she could only go to the swimming pool to have some fun. Seeing that Essie''s clumsy gesture made herugh scornfully. "I think you are a born non-swimmer. You won''t learn it." "You were not born to swim, and you have to learn it afterwards." Hanson red at her and spoke for his future wife. Essie didn''t reply to her. She knew it would not be a tough thing to learn how to swim, and she believed that she would surely be able to swim. It would not be a big deal if she had to choke in a few water. Zac came back from the engineering team. When he heard that they were in the swimming pool, and saw that Essie was dressed so ''exposed'' in the water and even had an intimate interaction with Hanson, a wave of jealousy directly rushed out of his chest to his head. In fact, Essie was only wearing amon swimsuit. But in his view, only the Jumpsuit with sleeves and trousers was suitable for her, and some parts of which should not be exposed could not be seen. His eyes were burning with anger. How he wished he could have jumped in the water and carried her into the locker room, forcing her to wear the old-fashioned super masculine swimsuit that he had only bought from wondering in thousands of streets. Hanson''s hand was cing on her waist. When he raised a little bit, it was about to touch her breast. His hair began to shine. He was the only person who could touch that ce! When Le saw him, she swam towards him and said, "Honey, let''s y in the water." "Okay." Zac nodded and rushed back to get his swimming trunks and jumped into the swimming pool. He deliberately chose to jump in the water at a ce close to Essie and Hanson. The water was sshed in all directions, spraying on the faces of them. "Mr. Rong, don''t you think your falling posture is too exaggerated?" Essie said, curling her lips. Zac nced at her. He didn''t warn her until he was exaggerating. "A non-swimmer has to learn swimming to avoid being saved again and again." He smirked. "I will learn it soon. I will not be a non-swimmer again." With another snort, Essie lifted her arm and hit the water sshing. "I think it will not be easy for you." The scornful look on Zac''s face irritated her. "Just wait and see. Maybe I can swim before I go back." She decided to work hard every morning and evening. She did not believe she could not learn by her hard work. Zac smirked and swam away. Le followed him closely. She didn''t like it when he talked to Essie, because she always felt that the existence of Essie was a great threat to her. She couldn''t feel at ease unless she disappeared from the world. "Hanson, let''se again this afternoon," Essie said, looking at Hanson with a soft smile. "Okay." Hanson nodded. Looking at them, a malicious light shed through Le''s eyes. After lunch, Essie talked with the project director for a while and then went to take a nap. When she woke up, she picked up her swimsuit and went to the swimming pool with Hanson. At that time, the staff were working. Only they two were in the swimming pool. "I''ll be able to float today," Essie said with a smile. "In fact, it''s not difficult to swim. Just remember to keep your hand and feet coordination and keep the body''s bnce." At the same time, Hanson saw Le walking in. When she saw them, she smiled and said, "What a coincidence! You are swimming again." "Yes, Mrs. Rong," Essie replied lightly. She then went to the other end of the swimming pool to keep a distance from her. Le put on her swimsuit and got into the pool, but she didn''t swim to the center of the pool. Instead, she swam for a while and then came up. "Hanson, I have a cramp in my foot. Can you check it for me?" She shouted, with a very weird light in her eyes. Hanson didn''t want to talk to her at all, but when Essie saw that she frowned and looked very painful, as if she was really cramping, she patted him on the shoulder and said, "You go upstairs to help her check. I will swim on my own for a while." When Hanson walked out of the pool, Le shouted to Essie, "Hey, Essie, try it! Can you swim to us?" The contempt in her tone was so obvious that Essie wouldn''t give the woman any chance to make fun of her. She waved her arm and awkwardly swam towards them. "Where do you get cramp?" Hanson asked in a neither friendly nor warm tone. "My right foot! It hurts!" Le pretended to be very ufortable, but her eyes were still staring at Essie in the swimming pool. "You can just stand up and shake it for several times. You may be fine," Hanson said. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Taking a nce at him, Le stood up slowly. Just then, a big wolf dog ran in from the outside and barked at them. Out of natural reflex, Le jumped into the pool. "Your feet do not cramp anymore?" Hanson was taken aback by her sudden movement. "I... I''m afraid of wolfhound," Le replied in a trembling voice as she swam to the center of the swimming pool. The wolf dog stared at the water and barked as if it had seen something. Le was so frightened that she dared note up. Chapter 431 God Is Watching (Part Two) Chapter 431 God Is Watching (Part Two) "Don''t be afraid. Its name is Dodgy. It''s a doorman''s dog. It''s obedient and won''t bite people," Essie said with a smile. She had given it a lot of food in the past two days, so she was quite familiar with it. "If it wants to bite you, it can''t save you even if you hide in the water. It swims better than you anyway," Hanson teased. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Le red at him. Then Dodgy kept on barking towards Essie, as if it wanted to tell her something. Essie smiled and went up from the swimming pool. She walked towards the wolfhound and touched its head, saying, "Dodgy, are you hungry now? I''ll go to the dining room to get you two biggest bonester, okay?" Pouting his tail, Dodgy looked very happy. Le pped the water in anger, and the water sshed. Suddenly, she trembled all over. She seemed to think of something and hurried to swim to the side of the pool. When she was about to go ashore, a sharp pain came from her leg. Her face was pale and she shouted, "There are jellyfishes. I was bitten by jellyfish!" Jellyfish? Essie was astonished and wondered why there was jellyfish in the swimming pool? Besides, the jellyfish was highly poisonous. Cherry was bitten by the jellyfishst time and her leg was swollen. Fortunately, she was cured in time, otherwise it would be serious. Hanson walked to the side of the swimming pool and looked at it carefully. There was really a jellyfish in the pool. He quickly stretched out his hand and pulled Le up. "Send me to the hospital. The jellyfish is poisonous." Le panicked. Essie and Hanson sent her to the medical room at the base in a hurry. Zac came too. "Brother Zac!" When Le saw him, she burst into tears. Stroking her head, Zac turned to the administrator of the activity room and asked, "The swimming pool needs fresh water. How could there be jellyfish in it?" "It was the first time that such a thing happened. The swimming pool''s pipe went straight to the sea. Was it going through the pipe?" the administrator asked in confusion. "The jellyfish is so small. You can''t see it if you did not look into it carefully." Essie sighed. If it was not Dodgy who ran to the swimming pool, she would be the one who had been bit by the jellyfish. "It''s very toxic. We don''t have such a treatment conditions in the medical department, so we can only simply disinfect it. We have to send you to the big hospital in the city for treatment as soon as possible," the doctor said. Zac nodded and ordered a helicopter to send Le to the nearest city to C Ind. Upon hearing this, Le felt more depressed. ''Go for wool ande home shorn his aunt would pull it out, and that would hurt.'' she thought. She sneaked into the sea and caught it at noon. And then she put it in the swimming pool secretly when Essie and Hanson were not noticing. She had thought that she had a delicate n. She deliberately asked Hanson toe to her, and then she would let Essie swim to the pool herself. In this way, Essie would surely be stung by the jellyfish. But she didn''t expect that a dog woulde over and ruined her n. It was all because of that damn dog! In the evening, Essie specially picked two pieces of meat filled bones and ced them on the table in front of Dodgy. She wanted to thank him for ''saving'' her life. "Dodgy, did you see the jellyfish in the swimming pool?" She smiled and stroked its little head. Dodgy barked as if it was responded to her question. She smiled and said to the doorkeeper, "Uncle, the Dodgy is a good dog. Please treat it well. I will come to see it next time." "It is my half son." The porter smiled. Le had stayed in hospital for two days. When the poison had been basically controlled, Zac took her back to Dragon City. Essie also went back to the city the next day, because Holy called to say that at Alice drove Pana away. "Sis, what happened? Why did you drive Pana away?" Essie asked as soon as she entered the room. "She stole," Alice responded in a casual manner. She didn''t take Pana seriously at all. "Why did Pana steal? You must have misunderstood." Essie didn''t believe it. After all these days with Pana, she knew her well and was a simple person. She would never do anything like that. "I didn''t get her wrong. My diamond ne was missing and was found in her purse. If she didn''t steal it. Who else do that?" Alice said affirmatively. "Sister Pana has been living in our house for such a long time, just like our family. She won''t steal. Maybe someone has deliberately framed her up," Holy said, pouting. "There are only three of us in the house with Anna. Who do you think is the one to set her up?" Alice red at him. "She''s from a poor mountain area. If she sees something expensive, she''ll be startled. We have so many guards here. We do notck any hands." "Sis, how could you say something like that? Pana is yourrades in arms and sisters. When you were in trouble, she shut down her restaurant and came to help us. Isn''t it too much for you to doubt her to stole a ne?" Looking at the person in front of her, Essie felt like she was a stranger to her. It was as if she was apletely different person and she was not her sister at all. "But we''ve got her. I can''t trust her. I''m the owner of the vi. I won''t allow someone like her to live in an apartment with dirty hands and feet. " The decision of Alice was firm. Now that Pana was in her way, she had to get her out of here. Chapter 432 The Poor Daddy (Part One) Chapter 432 The Poor Daddy (Part One) Essie took Holy with her and was going to find Pana. Pana was staying in a hotel for the time being. She nned to go back to her hometown after saying goodbye to Essie. "I''m sorry for what happened, Pana. I believe there''s some misunderstanding. Please don''t be angry with my sister." Essieforted her. "It''s not her fault. I don''t know why the ne ran into my bag and I can''t exin it to her." Depressed, Pana bowed her head, feeling wronged. "Sister Pana, my sister and I both trust you. Please don''t leave us." Holy held her hands. For him, Pana was like his own sister. "But Alice haspletely changed after she lost her memory, just like a different person." Pana sighed heavily. "So you can''t leave. I''m worried about my sister. I don''t know what has happened during her disappearance. I''m afraid that someone would take advantage of her loss of memory to sow discord between us," Essie said in a worried voice. "Is that your aunt Elizabeth?" Pana was shocked for a while then she said, "The next day you went to C Ind, I heard she was talking with Elizabeth on the phone and then went out. I guess she might go to see her. " "Really?" Essie was frightened. ''I have a detailed ount of our grudges against Elizabeth to her. She should have known that Elizabeth is our enemy. Why did she meet her in secret?'' "There must be something wrong if Elizabeth see our sister. She can''t remember anything now. I''m afraid she is bluffing her," Holy said with great concern. Essie stroke his head as she looked at Pana. "I''m busy with work, so I can''t stay at home to take care of Holy. Only when he stays with you can I set my mind at rest. Please stay here, sister Pana. We need you." "But Alice..." Pana lowered her head and thought, ''When I left, Alice told me that I was not allowed to come back. I don''t want to be looked down upon by her.'' "I''ve thought it over. Now that your sister hase back, we can''t stay in her ce all the time to disturb her. I''ll find a house and move out in these two days," Essie said. Her parents woulde back in two days. When Alice lost her memory, she''d better keep the kids away from her. Over the past few days, after she and Hanson checked a few houses one after another, they went to the Sky Manor, which was located in the Phoenix Road. The environment here was elegant, well equipped, and it was heavily guarded. After she installed the protective system, she transferred all the guards and bodyguards hired by Zac to this ce. It was totally out of Alice''s expectation that Essie would move away from her. Being a little annoyed, she continued, "We had a good life there. Why do you want to move out?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Sister, I''m going to get married with Hanson soon. Of course I have to organize my own family. Can''t I regard your house as my wedding house?" Essie teased. Alice pursed her lips. It sounded quite reasonable. She was going to get married with Hanson, and she couldn''t live here anymore. However, she could only watch her closely. Once she left, she couldn''t control her. And most importantly... "Since you are going to get married and you have to take care of your children, it is not appropriate for Holy to live with you. How about letting him live with me?" "Aren''t you dating with Fell now? You''re always on a date. How can you have time to take care of him? " Hearing that, a faint smile yed at the corners of Essie''s mouth. What she worried most was Holy. How could she be assured that he could live with her sister, who had lost her memory? Hearing that, Alice didn''t know how to retort. Ever since the news of the engagement between Essie and Hanson spread out, Fell''s remaining thoughts about their rtionship had broken down and he began to date with her. Now she had to focus on Fell, grasping his heart. How could she have time to care about this little guy? However... "Holy has been living with me. He has been ustomed to living here. I will hire a nanny to take care of him. Don''t worry." "Big sister, I want to be with my third sister," Holy opened his mouth and said. He had a strong self- protection awareness since he was a child. Alice was like a stranger to him now. He felt insecure to stay with her alone. "Holy, I''m your guardian," Alice gave him a hard look. "My third sister is also my guardian," Holy said. His father had authorized them to be his guardians. Alice''s face darkened, but she quickly regained herposure. With disappointment and sadness written all over her face, she continued, "We have lived together for so many years, which means we are living dependent with each other. Are you really willing to leave your sister like this?" "Sister, I''m not going abroad. I just want to live in my third sister''s house. I''lle back often to see you." Holy walked up to her and gave her a big hug. At the sight of his resolute expression, Alice had no choice but to ept his offer. After all, the little guy was eleven years old. He wasn''t so easy to coax as a three-year-old child. He would follow her wherever she wanted to go after giving him the candy, and even if they were not there, she could keep an eye on them. On the weekend, Lucy and Bob brought the children back. Now, grandma Yi was out of danger, so they hired four maids to take care of the grandparents of the Yi family. Essie bought a vi in Jiang City surrounding by mountain and river, which was worth over ten million dors. The brothers and sisters of the Yi family scrambled to take care of the elderly, and even kept persuading them to go back to Dragon City. The most important thing was to take care of their kids, and they didn''t need to worry about the elderly at all. Chapter 433 The Poor Daddy (Part Two) Chapter 433 The Poor Daddy (Part Two) If one person got the chance, they would get a chance to get what they wanted. And now, in the eyes of members of the Yi family, Essie was the God of wealth. Now, Finney was the market director of Hengyuan Co., Ltd, with a million dors yearly sry. The other uncles and aunts were so envious that they came to find Bob to arrange their children to work in the Xu group. In today''s society, there were more people to scramble for a good job. College students were not competitive in the job market. It was difficult to find a good job. Moreover, there was a good opportunity offered by Essie. How could they miss it? In the past, the Yi family didn''t like Lucy and her daughter very much. They were defending their brothers and thought that their brother had married a woman who couldn''t have children with him, who also had a burden. On New Year''s day or other major festivals, Lucy and her daughter woulde to visit them. But they were cold to them. Sometimes they even tease on them. Now, they didn''t think that Essie was just an encumbrance. In this society where everyone depend on a rtionship to achieve a sessful career, it was a pathetic thing to lose a backer. Now they had a backer, so they could depend on their niece and sister. Essie didn''t hold the grudge. Since they asked her father to help them she had to do him a favor. After all, she was in badly need of help now. The Yi family were on her side anyway. She didn''t worry about being bribed by Elizabeth and others. The first thing Lucy did aftering back was to help her daughter and son-inw prepare for engagement ceremony. She was very happy that her daughter was finally willing to listen to her and settled down to live a good life with Hanson. "Hanson, from now on, you don''t have to call us uncle and aunt anymore, just call us dad and mom." She smiled and looked at her favorite son-inw. Hanson was overjoyed. "Dad, mom!" He called them so intimately. Mili and Dot were also very happy. Mommy was finally going to marry daddy Hanson, and daddy Hanson would be the real daddy Hanson in the future. But there was little regret. What about daddy? He seemed to nevere back. Hanson had personally designed an engagement dress for his fiancee. There was a surprise in his eyes when he saw Essie change into a full dress and walk out of the fitting room. She was so beautiful that she looked like a fairy who was running down the clouds with graceful steps. He took her hand and kissed it. From now on, this angel would belong to him. With a faint smile on Essie''s face, but in her heart, she felt bitter, as if her lips were covered with a bitter pill. The extreme bitterness spread from the throat to the heart. Once upon a time, she was looking forward to wearing a white wedding dress and holding the man''s arm walking into the wedding ceremony. However, dream was always a dream. It would break into pieces as soon as she opened her eyes. She had to face the cruel reality. She was not the woman who walked into the wedding ceremony with him in the wedding dress, and the arm she was about to hold was not his. Mili was taking pictures from her iPad. She wanted to sent them to someone else to make him jealous. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After taking off her dress, Essie ordered the maids to prepare afternoon tea for her. She invited the whole family to the garden to enjoy the wonderful afternoon tea time, and also blew away the sadness in her heart. Mili and Dot were ying on a swing under the tree. "How great it would be if we were the Mosuo ethic group. In this way, both daddy Hanson and daddy could get married with mommy." Mili pouted. Dot sighed and said, "Daddy has been married. He has held a wedding ceremony with that woman. He can''t live with us anymore." "We have just left for a few days, but so many things have happened. Daddy and Mommy are too confused to know what to do. That''s why they have a divorce." Mili was dejected. "All in all, it''s daddy''s fault. He divorced Mommy first and married another woman. He hurt Mommy." Dot''s face was full of anger. He disliked his father whom he had never met more and more. "It''s not Daddy''s fault. It''s the bitch''s fault. She is so clingy that she keeps pestering daddy all the time. Dad must have married her because she kept pestering him. " Mili put in a good word for Zac immediately. She didn''t want Dot to be an enemy of her. But Dot had his own judgement, "Anyway, he is no better than daddy Hanson. Mommy and daddy Hanson are good match. Just let bad daddy climb alone to the corner to draw circles." Mili was depressed. Except for her, no one would stand by her dad''s side. Even Dot would be abandoned him. He was really abandoned by this family. The next day, she went to the Emperor building to visit Zac. She had to warn him of this crisis. It was a great pleasure for Zac to see Mili. She was like an angel, who could help him get rid of those messy emotions for the time being. "When did my little princesse back?" "Yesterday." Mili climbed onto hisp and sat down. She pouted and kissed his cheek. "Daddy, I miss you so much." "I miss you too, my little princess," Zac said. A smile appeared on his cold face. "Do you miss my mommy?" Mili asked all of a sudden. Chapter 434 He Is Superfluous Chapter 434 He Is Superfluous Zac was in a daze for a moment, shaking his head and smiling bitterly. In the past few days, he had tried very hard to prevent himself from thinking of her. However, he had failed many times. This woman had been integrated into his soul. It was almost impossible to get rid of her influence, just like the moon wanted to get rid of the gravity of the earth. Therefore, the only thing he could do now was not to forget her, but to abandon his heart, and throw it into a corner. He would just be an emotionless walking dead, ignoring the pain and sorrow of it. "Daddy, why don''t you say something? Have you decided to live with that mistress? " Mili was disappointed at Zac''s silence. She thought he didn''t care about her mommy anymore. "Little elf, you won''t understand what''s going on between adults." Zac sighed and stroked her head. "It seems as if you adults know everything. I think both you and your mommy are fools. The matter which was very simple at the beginning is taken more and more out of line by you." Mili pouted. This hit the nail on the head. A muscle on his face was twitching slightly. She was right. When she came back from the United States, he had been trying to retrieve the marriage. However, things went contrary to his wishes. As they got further and further away from him and there were more and more misunderstandings between them, the barrier between them became bigger and bigger. As a result, he was almost pushed to a point where there was nothing he could do. "You kids'' world is much more simple and pure." A sad and bitter smile appeared on the corners of Zac'' mouth. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Daddy, I have something to show you." Mili took out the iPad from her bag and opened the photo album. "This is the photo I took when my mommy tried on the wedding dress yesterday. Look! Isn''t she beautiful in an engagement dress?" Zac stared at the iPad. In the picture, she was so beautiful that he was moved, and heartbroken at the same time. If this was herst choice, and it was her best choice, what else could he say or do? "Mili, mommy and daddy Hanson are getting married. Are you happy?" His deep voice sounded like breathing in the dull air. "I really hope that mommy and daddy Hanson can be together, and I also hope that you can be with Mommy." Mili lowered her head, her thick long eyshes trembling slightly. She knew she was greedy, but she loved both daddy and daddy Hanson so much that she couldn''t just choose one of them. "Little fool, he is your biological father after all. It is better for you to be with him than with me. You are true family." Zac''s eyes became red. In thisplicated triangle, he was bing more and more redundant. "Daddy." A tear dropped from Mili''s eyes, "Why did you marry a bad woman? If you don''t marry her, you can be with mommy. " Her words were like a steel wire that had tightened the deepest wound in his heart. He had always believed that everything would end in only half a year. However, he had forgotten that his little fool was an impatient person, and there was no word ''waiting'' in the dictionary of her life. Last time, he wanted her to wait for another two months before he told her the truth after Rabi''s operation. As a result, she left him and ran overseas. This time, he wanted to wait until she was fully recovered, when he could ''divorce'' Le with relief, and she would marry someone else without hesitation. Maybe he overestimated their luck, or maybe she was destined not to belong to him at all. Everything between him and Essie were just like an illusion. It was God''s trick on him which made him happy for a moment. "Even if I don''t get married, Mommy may note back to me. She has your daddy Hanson and doesn''t need me anymore." His voice was weak and powerless, like the bitter wind at night. "No, it''s not like that. Mommy loves daddy Hanson, and she loves Daddy as well." Mili shook her head. "After you divorced her and married the bad woman, she cried in her room every day. You hurt her." A slight light shed across Zac''s face like a meteor. Nevertheless, her feelings for him was not as good as that for Hanson. As long as Hanson appeared, he would be driven to the corner. As the number one young master in Dragon City, how could he be asked toe and go at will by a woman? So, unless this woman came to beg him, there was no chance for them to get back together. "Well, Mili, no matter how the rtionship between your mommy and me changes, you are always my daughter. My love for you will not change." He decided to end this topic that made him desperate and heartbroken. Mili sniffed, a hint of hope in her eyes vanishing. It seemed that daddy and mommy could never be together again. "Daddy, we moved out from Auntie''s house. I''ll give you a new address. If you have time, you cane here..." Mili lowered her head. She didn''t know what she was going to say. She hoped that her father coulde to visit her when he was free, but this dream would nevere true. His dad wouldn''t go to their new home, and even if he did, his family wouldn''t wee him. Because he was man who abandoned his wife and children. Zac knew that Essie had moved to another ce. He sent someone to watch her secretly to protect her. He knew what was on Mili''s mind, so heforted her, "Don''t worry. I will visit you when I''m free. We can meet at the same intersection as before." "Yes." Mili nodded. Then she took a pen from the table and wrote the new address to him. Then she blinked her eyes and asked, "Daddy, do you want to see my brother, Dot?" "Dot?" Zac was surprised. "Your mommy said that he was introverted and didn''t like to interact with strangers." "But you are not a stranger. You are our father." Mili put her hands on his face. Dot had a very bad impression on their father now. She had to find a way to turn things around. If her father could see him, he might like their father once again. Zac sighed slightly. This little fairy would like him to be her daddy, but his younger brother might not. "If Dot wanted toe, I can take you two and Rabi to the children''s Park, okay?" "Okay." Mili nodded with a smile. There was a secret light shed through her big eyes. She knew how to let Dote out to see their father. After she left, Zac went to William''s apartment. At the thought that Essie was going to engage with another man, he felt very upset, as if his heart was eaten by thousands of ants and he was in urgent need of alcohol to relieve his pain. Only when he was with William would he be able to make himself totally drunk. William sighed. "I can''t guarantee that I''m not always able to keep an eye on you. Once in Yang City, you seeded in the sneak attack and then got married." Taking a sip of whiskey, Zac said in a hoarse voice. The strong whisky burnt his throat. "I got good out of misfortune. I married the right person in the wrong time." "What about now? Did you marry a wrong woman at a wrong time?" Then, William got a ss of cocktail for himself. "How can I marry her? No way!" Zac sneered. "Boss, have you ever thought about how Le will deal with the situation if your wife and Hanson go to the Bureau of civil affairs for registration and find that you don''t divorce her? If she knew you were a fake marriage, she wouldn''t give you the antidote! " "Don''t let her go to the Bureau of civil affairs with Hanson." A malicious and cold light shed in Zac''s dark eyes. "I have already informed Paul and Reed. They will inform me as soon as Madam arrive at the Bureau of civil affairs. They will inform me at that time and we will figure out the way the stop them," William said. Zac nodded and held the ss tighter. "I can''t believe I still couldn''t find that damn asshole? Where did he hide? " "Our men went to the Dave Vige. The family who saved Alice left the vige the next day after she left. The vigers didn''t know that they had rescued a woman from the river, and they had never seen Alice before. It was only three days before Essie came to their house to find that there was a new person. However, some vigers said that a couple of months ago, they had a rtive who was in poor health and came to cure the disease specially. She seldom came out, and no one had seen her. We did not know if this ''rtive'' is Alice?" William said thoughtfully. "The truth wille to light only when we find out the family who took her in," Zac said thoughtfully. "I''ve got their information from the local vige Commissar. I believe it won''t be difficult to find them, unless they have been killed," William said. That was exactly what Zac was worried about. Those people were vicious and merciless. It was difficult to find any clues to them since they killed anyone involved in, or else they would have been dug out long ago. "Did Alice have any move recently?" he asked in a low voice. "Recently, she has a close rtionship with Fell. They are probably in love." As William spoke, he added some more ice into the wine in case he got drunk too fast. "Fell decided to pursue to Alice because he realized that he had no chance to get close to Essie." Zac snorted in a low voice with a sneer in his eyes. "It''s Alice who seduced Fell," William said. "She is really lost her memory, even forgetting her vows of not marrying for the rest of her life." Zac shook the cup in his hand with a sharp look on his face. "I think she will take actions soon," William said, frowning. She didn''t have to wait too long, judging at her speed to hook on Fell as soon as she came back. Zac''s ck pupil shrank slightly. "Inform Jay to prepare for the battle at any time." No one in Dragon City dared to offend the cake of the Rong family. They would rather die than living in misery! "Jay has been rubbing his hands, waiting for the right moment." There was a strange smile appearing on William''s face. Chapter 435 The First Encounter Between Father And Son (Part One) Chapter 435 The First Encounter Between Father And Son (Part One) Zac had started to stir up trouble again. This time, there were two girls. There was not only his former girlfriend, Landis, but also a new girlfriend, Allison. Allison was a neer. She looked sweet and sweet with the nickname of a sweetheart sister. Recently, she was often photographed by paparazzi to have a secret date with Zac in the middle of the night in the hotel. Essie watched at the gossip news with a mocking smile on her face. As long as his hidden disease was recovered, he would date with different girl and have fun with different women. Sure enough, that many women would be found out about having an affairs with him in the future. Their love affairs couldpete with that of Vinton. It seemed that she was lucky to leave him. As for those women, she could do nothing but leave them to Le. She put the iPad on the sofa and went upstairs. Because of some reason, she was in a bad mood and just wanted to sleep. Mili nced at her and shook her head. Her mommy couldn''t hide her feelings at all, who had all kinds of emotions on her face. She couldn''t even pretend to be happy. She then took up the iPad and sent a message to Zac, telling him that she could go out with Dot tomorrow. Zac really wanted to know what would Dot look like. Did he looked like Mili, which looked very simr to his little fool. He and Mili settled the ce to meet at an intersection in front of the vi. When Dot got into the car, he was shocked and his face was drawn in a Peking Opera. He didn''t look like himself anymore. "Dot loves to y the role y and he is ying the leading role of the Peking Opera today," Mili said with a smile. It was her idea. If she could only draw a good face for Dot, Zac would not discover their secret. Rabi looked at him and chuckled. "Brother, it''s so funny to see you like this. Next time I want to draw my face too." "Brother Rabi, nice to meet you." Dot gave him a hug and turned to look at Zac. "Nice to meet you, uncle." It seemed that he was polite, but his tone was very calm and the way he addressed him was very alienated,pletely treating him as a stranger. Mili was surprised. She didn''t expect that Dot would call Zac in this way. "Dot, he is our daddy." She gently pulled the corner of his clothes. Dot turned to look at her and said seriously, "He has divorced Mommy. He has married another woman. He is no longer our daddy." This time, the reason why he was willing toe over was to see how evil and disgusting their father was. When Zac heard his words, his heart twisted. It seemed that this child had a bad impression on him. He forced a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter. Just call me uncle." The car was started. Rabi and Mili were quite familiar with each other. They were pping and singing. Dot was sitting on the bedside in silence, with his eyes resting on Zac''s face. This little boy had totally different characters from Mili. He was a little reserved and a little cool. Was he like Hanson? "Would you like some juice?" Zac open the fridge, there were several kinds of juice of different vors. He let Dot choose by himself. Dot chose the pineapple juice. A smile appeared at the corners of Zac''s mouth. He didn''t expect that this little boy liked pineapple juice as much as he liked it. "Uncle, are you busytely?" Dot opened the bottle, took a sip and asked in a casual tone. "I''m fine." Zac said with a smile. "You have a wife at home and have two more mistress outside. I thought you would be very busy." What he said sounded like a child''s joke, yet it made Zac chocked and nearly spit out the juice he had just drank. As a matter of fact, Mili was afraid that Dot would be pissed off Zac. So she winked broadly at her side to wink at Dot, but Dot didn''t say a word. In fact he thought as his son, he had the right to get involved in his father''s affairs. Zac looked at Dot and saw the anger in the little boy''s eyes. He wondered if the little boy was defending his mother? "Dot. kids would never understand adults'' affairs." Dot crossed his arms over his chest and looked at him with a serious look. "When I grow up, I won''t be as vicious as you, abandoning my wife and children." Zac was shocked. This three-year-old boy actually reprimanded him? What shocked him most was that the little guy, though small, had a strong aura. He looked unruly, which was not like Hanson. Who on earth did he inherit it from? He cleared his throat and shifted his eyes to Mili, "I only know your pet names. One is Mili, and the other is Dot. But I don''t know your true names." "I''m Annie Yi, and Dot''s name is Norman Yi," Mili said. Zac was slightly surprised. "Both of you have the surname of Yi, but why don''t you have the surname Xia?" Mili turned her head and looked at Dot. Dot waspletely at ease, he said slowly, "Mommy and daddy Hanson yed ''Rock-paper-scissors'' to decided our family name. Our surname This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. will follow the winner. As a result, mommy won twice. That is why we have to follow the surname of mommy. If they would give birth to other children, their children will be surnamed Xia." ''Does it work this way?'' A line of crows flew by in front of Zac. He thought it must be Essie who was talking joke to the children. He remembered that Essie had said in front of the Yi family that one of their children would have the surname Bob Yi to inherit him. The way she let the twins have the surname Yi was probably to fulfill her original vows. Chapter 436 The First Encounter Between Father And Son (Part Two) Chapter 436 The First Encounter Between Father And Son (Part Two) While Zac was deep in thought, Dot''s voice was heard again. "Will you have a baby with your current wife?" Zac shrugged. This question wasn''t for a child to ask. "Dot, you are too young to understand the complicated things between adults." "I only know that you will regret for divorcing my mommy one day. But there is no such medicine to cure the regret in the world. After my mommy and daddy get married, you will never have a chance again." Dot''s tone was very serious and prating. Zac''s heart twitched. "If I take my mommy back and your daddy Hanson would have to leave, will you be sad?" "We''ve already made a choice between you and daddy Hanson. We''ve chosen daddy Hanson," Dot said slowly. A sense of sorrow shed in the eyes of Zac, "He is your biological father. Of course you will choose him." They were a real family. He was just a fifth wheel. Maybe he should have left long ago. "We chose him because you gave up Mommy, but daddy Hanson never gave up. He loves Mommy more than you do, and he won''t be suspicious about anything else. He won''t find the other women outside," Dot said seriously. Zac shook his head with a bitter smile. He found out that he had always been a jerk in this little guy''s mind. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Hey, little kid. It''s our first meeting and you are rating me a zero point?" "Your score is not zero but negative one hundred." Dot''s big and ck eyes flickered slowly and attractively against the morning sun. Zac gazed deeply into his eyes. Somehow he felt that this little guy looked very familiar. But he couldn''t remember who he was? Anyway, it was not Hanson. When they arrived at the children''s Park, the children got out of the car. Mili and Rabi walked hand in hand beside Zac. Dot stood on the other side of him, creating a feeling of independence and distance. After they went inside, Mili and Rabi were ying on the children''s slide while Dot watching aside. He didn''t like to y such childish games. Zac sat on a chair not far away. He didn''t have to worry too much as Pana and bodyguards were there. After swallowing the pineapple juice, he looked at the little figure with a smile and said, "This little guy is not only interesting, but also bold." Standing by his side, Tim smiled and said, "Boss, do you think that he looks very much like you? Those who don''t know you must think that you are father and son." Zac red at him as a rebuked. As if saying, ''Why did you bring it up? You know it clearly that they are all Hanson''s children and have nothing to do with me, but you deliberately poke my wounds.'' Tim realized that he had said something wrong, so he immediately covered his mouth with his hand. But he still muttered in his heart, ''He is clear looks like boss, he is cool, arrogant and sharp tongued like boss. He is obviously the mini version of boss.'' "He even touched his chin in the same way as boss does." As he thought of this, he couldn''t help telling himself in a low voice. At the same time, Zac heard his words. He stared at the Dot and his mncholy face swam in his icy eyes for a long time. The kids yed for a while and then came back to drink water and eat fruits. Then Pana gave the cherries to Mili, and orange to Dot. Since Rabi said that he liked ck grapes, she gave them to Rabi. Zac looked at Dot who was now eating the orange and raised his brows. "You like to eat orange, too?" "Uncle, do you like them, too?" Dot asked indifferently. Zac nodded. His favorite juice was pineapple juice and his favorite fruit was orange. This little guy had the same taste as him. How strange it was! He was not his son. "Does your daddy Hanson also like to eat orange?" he asked. "daddy Hanson doesn''t like them, he loves eating mangosteen and litchi," Dot replied. "You and your daddy Hanson is so different," Zac said, who wore a forced smile on his face. Dot stared at him with a hint of sorrow in her eyes. He was afraid that he might have said something wrong, so he said in a hurry, "I also have the same favorite thing to daddy Hanson. For example, both my daddy Hanson and I love eating preserved duck, ying go chess and ying the role..." He enumerated a lot. Anyway, daddy didn''t know what daddy Hanson liked, so he could make up some. When Zac listened to his words, his eyes became dark unconsciously. He was really envious of Hanson, who had such a lovely daughter and son with his little fool. Should he really quit and let them have a happy family? At that time, Essie just came back from thepany, and she bought pineapple bread, which was the children''s favorite, fresh and cooked, and it was still hot. Neither of them was there. "Mom, where are Mili and Dot?" she asked Lucy in a hurry. "Pana took them to visit Eva. I want to go there with them, but they don''t allow me. They said there would be a makeup party. They thought I was too old to fit in," Lucy said with a smile. Upon hearing that, Essie realized that the children had lied to her. Now that Eva was in Hengdian, how could they go there? They never lied to her, except for one thing. She hurriedly called Pana. When she knew that they were in the children''s Park, she hurried to drive there. She didn''t worry about it when Mili went there. But why did Dot follow her as well? Zac was such a shrewd person that he would be suspicious if he saw Dot! Chapter 437 A Family Reunion Chapter 437 A Family Reunion When she arrived at the children''s Park, the children were ying bumper cars. Zac was sitting in a car with Dot in it. A faint smile finally appeared on the little boy''s serious face. As soon as he came out, the children saw Essie. They ran towards her joyfully. Especially, Rabi, he ran the fastest. He hadn''t seen his mommy for a long time. "Mommy..." Rabi opened her arms and hugged her. "You haven''te to see me for a long time. I miss you so much." Essie carried him in her arms, kissed his cheek and said, "Baby, Mommy missed you too." She looked back and found Dot first. When she saw his opera makeup face, she took a deep breath and then heaved a sigh of relief. No wonder that Zac seemed to be calm. He didn''t rush over to get even with her and cut her into eight pieces. It turned out that this little guy yed a little trick to cover his face. Zac looked at her ndly. "Why are you here?" His tone was even colder than before. Essie shrugged and said, "Of course I''m here to take care of my kids." She had to watch them carefully in case they got into trouble. Mili took her hand in her, and her other hand took Zac''s hand. Today was a good day, for her mommy and daddy were here and their family were finally had a chance to be together. "Daddy, Mommy, let''s go to the pirate ship, shall we?" She grinned. It had never urred to Essie that someday she would take the kids out with Zac. A mix of feelings welled up in her heart. "Let''s go." She touched Mili''s head. Although she didn''t want to have anything to do with Zac anymore, she didn''t want to disappoint her children. Lying on the pirate ship, Zac felt the wave in his heart, ups and downs. When he heard the joyful laughter and screams of the children and Essie, his felt even his blood was warmed. Because he felt a warmth of home. He longed for a home where he could have his little fool, a home for the children and himself. It had been a long time since Essie yed such an exciting game. Aftering down from the pirate ship, she felt a little dizzy. Seeing her wobbling, Zac quickly reached out to hold her. "Haven''t you had a good meal recently? You feel dizzy after wandering on the ship for a while. Even the baby is better than you," Zac said in a mocking tone to hide his concern for her. He remembered that in the past, they went to the happy valley and yed all the entertainment projects, but she didn''t feel dizzy. Now her health is getting worse and worse. Was she infected by the virus? "Mommy hasn''t eaten well recently. She used to eat two bowls of rice every time. Now she only eats half a bowl and doesn''t eat any more," Mili said. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You''re going to get married. Are you so happy that you cannot even eat?" Zac smirked, but he was very worried. Essie rolled her eyes. "I am just feeling nervous, okay? It is only fair to have a wedding ceremony for the marriage. I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau dazzledly to get a marriage certificate before I put on the wedding dress once, and then I was kicked. This time I am going to marry this man for once, taking him seriously, and I want to spend the rest of my life with him. " A cold and cruel air rose from Zac''s face. "Congrattions then." The brief sentence was almost out of his gritted teeth. "Thank you." Essie turned her head away, avoiding eye contact with him. Mili sensed the tension in the air and said, "Daddy, Mommy, let''s y shooting games together, okay?" Essie nodded, then she took the kids and left, leaving Zac behind. "Mommy, I want that bear. Help me hit it," Rabi screamed. "Okay, mommy will get it for you." Smiling, Essie touched his head and picked up the pistol. She was full of confidence at first, but none of her shots went through. Dot sighed. "Mommy, shooting is not your strong point. Don''t waste bullets." Essie smiled in embarrassment. Zac held up another gun and aimed at the bear with one hand. With the ''crack'' sounds, the bear fell to the ground. As for shooting, he would never missed. "Daddy is the greatest!" Rabi pped her hands happily. Hearing that, Essie felt a bit frustrated. It seemed that Zac had no weakness or shorings. His merit was so strong that she was pressed against the wall by him in just a few seconds. "I''m a little nearsighted, and I can''t see anything clearly. This time, I will try my best. I must hit the target." Again, Essie picked up the gun and decided to aim at the target with the favorite Barbie doll for her daughter. Zac and Dot held their foreheads at the same time. They did it in a tacit manner. They dare bet that this time Essie would hit the whole box of bullet again, but she wouldn''t hit the target. As for Essie, she was an extremist. She had her own merits in which she excelled herself astonishingly. While in her shorings, she was weak and performed poorly in it. Unfortunately, she did not good at shooting. So it was her shorings. "Crack, crack, crack..." Sweat began to break out on her forehead due to the p. Her fingers were sour, and her eyes were swelling. However, she missed the target. She was a little angry, like being gambled with bullets. She tried her best, but still got nothing. "You''d better not y this kind of game if you have a poor eyesight." A mocking smile appeared at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "There is something wrong with the gun." Essie curled up her lips. She didn''t want to lose to Zac in front of the kids. After all, he was good for nothing. It was impossible for her to fight back. "Really?" With his bushy eyebrows slightly raised, Zac took the gun from her hand, put a bullet in it and aimed at the Barbie doll. "PIA!" he shot it. With a mocking smile, he continued, "Whatever guns you have, you''ll get them in trouble." "It''s men''s game," Essie said with embarrassment. "Really? How about I call Pana to have a try?" Zac thought he should give her a good treatment for her stubborn character. Hearing that, Essie''s face became redder, as if she was a ripe red apple. If she were to dig a hole, she would dig a hole in the ground in a second to avoid the big demon. Mili found herself a terrible game. It not only didn''t ease the conflict between her daddy and Mommy, but also infuriated them. She felt that they needed some time alone. "Daddy, Mommy, we''ll take a small train over there. You find a seat and wait for us, okay?" Zac nodded his head. He asked Pana and the bodyguards to take the children there. Then he and Essie sat on chairs nearby. Essie took out a ck grape, picked it and peeled them one by one and put it into the crisper. Rabi would eat it when he came back. She remembered that he liked ck grapes the most. Zac looked at her with meaningful eyes. "You have a good memory on some things, but often forgets some things." He smiled slightly. His smile was faint, but it was more like a bitter sigh. She had always forgotten everything about him. "I just remember what I should remember, and forget people and things I should forget, so as not to look for trouble." Hearing that, Essie curled her lips. People like him should bepletely forgotten, leaving no trace on her life. "You are right. I should make those superfluous people disappear in my mind." There was a shadow in Zac''s eyes, which made his dark eyes even more deep and unfathomable. Essie knew that he was referring to her. In his heart, she was just like a fifth wheel. If he needed her, he would seize her and y with her. After he drained her of value, he would kick her into the dustbin. "I heard that you found a young mistress. You are really a different man since your hidden disease have been recovered," she swallowed the sadness in her heart and said slowly. "It seems that you are paying a close attention to me." Zac raised his beautiful eyebrows slightly, as if to show off his affairs on purpose. "I don''t have the time. I just read some entertainment news asionally." Essie opened the ss of juice and took a sip, to cool her anger. Although she tried to be calm, she still felt very sad. "Thest thing I need is women. I can get anything I want." Zac pretended to be careless, his eyes gleaming coldly in the sun. ''Stupid woman, giving up on me is your biggest loss. You will just wait to regret and cry bitterly.'' Essie was very calm, and there wasn''t any emotion shown on her face. As she was peeling the grape, she said, "There are many men in the world. No one will be foolishly hang herself on a tree. You can change one to another if you can''t trust this one. There will always be one who is willing to shelter you from the rain. I found that tree now. " "Come on! By your nearsighted, how can you find the right person?" Zac snorted with a cruel smile. "Time will tell. Anyway, I have given thest half of my life to that big tree. Even if it changes, I will not regret it." Her faint voice was like a breeze, but it caused great disturbance in Zac''s heart. "I''m waiting to see your end." "The tragedy scenes rted to you in the first half of my life have ended. The happy second half will be restarted soon." The expression in Essie''s eyes turned cold, as if she had been disheartened by something. Ice had been condensed from her eyes to her heart, keeping the past sealed. Zac gnashed his teeth. His heart gave out a sharp pain like lightning. Was their marriage a tragedy to her? ''Can''t you feel any happiness?'' "Will you be happy only when you are together with Hanson?" He squeezed out a few words from his stiff mouth. "Yes." She replied in a cold voice, "I have always thought that I would not repeat what happened to mom. In fact, I have copied herpletely. Baron gave my mother a lot of beautiful fireworks, but they were too short and there was endless pain after that. Father Yi provided her with fine, long happy life. Although life was in, she was still very happy. Now I''m in the same situation. I believe that Hanson will be the second father Yi. I may not have intense passion with him, but we will live a peaceful life. We won''t have so many disputes and troubles, and we won''t need to worry about that there are always wicked women to destroy our peaceful live." Zac''s face was covered with mncholy. His eyes became even more deste. He had to admit that he was unable to give her a peaceful life. From their marriage to now, only the days in Yang City were peaceful. He felt frustrated and desperate beyond words. "If you think you will be happy like that, then I wish you well." Chapter 438 Family Reunion Dinner Chapter 438 Family Reunion Dinner "Thank you," she said it lightly. She wouldn''t give the same blessing, because the marriage between him and Le was a scar in her heart that would never be healed, so she couldn''t bless them. She was not the Holy Virgin Mary. Zac picked up the juice on the table and took a sip, dissipating the bitterness on the tip of his tongue. He looked to the small train not far away. Rabi and Mili were sitting in one carriage, while Dot was sitting alone in another. "Your son has a strong character." He smiled faintly. "Like his father," Essie answered almost subconsciously. Dot look like him, no matter in appearance or personality. "I don''t think so." Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. He didn''t think that Dot looked like Hanson at all. Essie knew Dot did not look like Hanson who was a warm and kind gentleman. He was so bright and handsome that made people feel like bathing in the spring breeze. But he wasn''t as strong as a bomb. He wasn''t cool and aloof and was not bossy in personality. Only a great demon king like Zac would own those characters. But she couldn''t tell Zac about the secret of the children. She knew that once the secret of the children was exposed, she would be involved in endless fighting for the children and might lose them. She would never allow such a terrible thing to happen. "You don''t know his father. How could you tell?" she said on purpose. As far as the situation was now, their dad would continue to misunderstand them before they grew up as adults. It felt like a sting was stabbing on his heart. He felt a faint pain. "If I hadn''t let thatwyer lie to you and made you think that we were divorced, would you still be with Hanson..." He stopped. It was self- evident what would happen next. "I''m a traditional woman. The thing I hate most in my life is cheating on you," Essie continued, trembling her hands. she said clearly and forcefully, word by word. Although she did not directly answer his question, in fact, she had given him the answer. When she was in America, she called Hanson husband just for the sake of the children and she did not want them to gossip. In private, she told him very clearly that she could only treat him as her friend. They had never done anything crossing the line. Thatforted him. "Would you have left me if we hadn''t lost that baby?" "Yes, I will." Without hesitation, she left for two reasons. First, she wanted her children to be born safely. Second, she knew the truth what Mary had done her mother, and this cruel truth was undoubtedly thest straw that broke the camel''s back, making herpletely lose hope in this marriage. A hint of shock and pain flew into his eyes. "Why?" he asked. He asked in disbelief. He always thought she left for the sake of losing her child. Was there any other reason? "Do you still remember that I visited my parents before the miscarriage?" So far, Essie didn''t have to hide the truth from him. Zac was surprised and nodded. "My mom told me what happened between her and your mom." She pursed her lips and continued, "At that time, I couldn''t understand why your mommy hated me so much and why she had to drive me out of the Rong family by finding another woman for you. I thought we were born to be at odds with each other in the five elements. But as soon as my mom finished her words, I began to understand why she hated me. I had a face that was like my mom''s. once she saw me, she would remind her of her horrible past. She would think of her sin. So she wanted to drive me away at all costs." With a painful cramp, she tossed all over his body. Zac never thought that thest time she left him was also because of the grudge between their mothers. "Why didn''t you tell me?" "Does it make any sense if I tell you? She is your biological mother. How could you sever the rtionship with her?" Essie sneered again. Although he was so bossy and was not very obedient, deep in his heart, he was Mary''s son and he respected and treated her very well. "What if it''s really a misunderstanding?" Zac was a little annoyed. He had asked his mother several times and she gave the same answer. It didn''t seem like she was lying. "Then why does she hate me so much? Why did she do everything she can to drive me away from you? You don''t hate someone for no reason, unless she has a guilty conscience and is afraid of someone revealing her secret. " Essie could not hide her anger that she could not help but raise her voice. Zac didn''t know what to say. Yes, if his mother had a clear conscience, why didn''t she ept his little fool? "Essie, may I ask you a question?" "What?" She rubbed her hands. His questions were always unsolved, and she could hardly find the answer. "If I divorce with Le and make the old generation satisfied, will you marry Hanson?" He looked at her seriously. "But these ''ifs'' don''t exist," She muttered. Maybe he could divorce with Le, but he couldn''t dissolve the hatred between their mothers. "Answer me first!" He abruptly grabbed her shoulder to prevent her from escaping. She lowered her head and lowered her thick eyshes to cover her hesitant eyes, "I have promised Hanson that I will marry him. I can''t go back on my words." Her voice was very low and light, as if she was talking to herself. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But Zac heard it clearly. He tightened his fingers. "Is he that important?" ''No.'' Essie replied in her heat. So far, he was still the most important person in her heart, even though he didn''t care about her, abandon her, even though he had never loved her. He only treated her as a sex toy to release his sexual desire. However, she still could not stop loving him. She would still feel heartbroken for him, feel sad for him, and constantly torture herself and punish herself for him. However, she owed Hanson too much. She could not hurt him anymore. Since she had promised him, she should keep her promise. "We have to keep our words. Now the whole Dragon City and the whole Yang City know that we are getting married. I can''t break my promise. I can''t hurt Hanson," she bit her lips and said in a low voice. "So, you married him just for your promise, not for your feelings?" Zac was keenly aware of her implied meaning. There was a gleam in his gloomy and cold eyes. But Essie didn''t want to admit it. She didn''t want him to know that he was the one she really loved. He didn''t love her. He didn''t care about her. Why did she give him a chance tough at her? "Of course I love him. He was my first love, and I''ve always liked him. My greatest wish is to be his wife," she stammered. Zac''s eyes darkened. Darkness came again. It swallowed up all the light, leaving only darkness like a deep well. His hand fell down feebly. No matter how hard he held her hand, it seemed unable to hold her. "I will make you regret." He wouldn''t give up until he saw the regret on her face. "Will this daye?" Essie sneered. After a while, the women around him were supposed to round a circle on the equator if they held hands and lined up together. She love cleanliness, so she wouldn''t like dirty men. zing anger shed in his eyes. "I won''t let you wait too long." By then, even this stupid woman would cry and run over to beg him to change his mind. He would not easily give up, unless... He gave a malicious and mischievous smile, interrupting his thoughts. Anyway, he had a way to punish the stupid woman. When the kids came back from the small train, Essie brought some fruits to them and then took them to lunch. Mili liked the Italian restaurant that Zac took herst time, so they drove there together. Sitting at the table, Mili pped her hands and said happily, "Mommy, daddy, I''m so happy. Today we have a family reunion dinner. We''re finally reunited." When Zac heard this, his heart skipped a beat. Immediately, he felt like in a hot spring, and even his pores were warm. Family, he liked the word ''family'' so much. He was their family, not an outsider. But it reminded her of something bitter in her heart, which aroused her sadness and sorrow. When she left the Xu family, she was seven years old. Yet, in her case, after her children were born, the family was broken. Now they are sitting in front of their own father, but they can''t tell him the truth. Never in the future. Although Hanson could fill the missing father love of them, she knew that in their young hearts, they still hoped to get the care and love of Zac because the blood rtionship could not be cut off. It was constantly connected. As for Zac, she couldn''t imagine what he would do after knowing the truth. Would he be so furious that he would break her neck? Or would he throw her into the sea to feed sharks? All in all, the consequence must be violent enough to be ranked within the restriction. Dot was the calmest one. He put his little hand under the table and pinched Mili''s leg to remind her to be careful. "It''s not a reunion anyway. Daddy Hanson is not here. I wish he could be here too," he spoke slowly, making up a mistake in Mili''s words. In spite of that, his words were cold, like the icy current from Siberia, which froze all the warmth and excitement of Zac. Mili realized that she had said something wrong. She made a face and stuck out her tongue. "Yeah, I forgot daddy Hanson. If hees, we will have a real family reunion dinner." A mild shadow passed across Zac''s face. He would never dine with Hanson, especially in this kind of asion. Mili seemed to know what was on his mind. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Daddy, don''t worry. You still have a chance after mommy and daddy Hanson get married. We''ll move to the western regions in Xishuangbanna and join the Mosuo group. Then you can marry Mommy as well. " Essie and Zac were choked at the same time. They covered their mouths and coughed several times to ease the air. "Daddy, Mommy, are you so happy that I havee up with a good idea for you, right?" Mili tilted her head to look at them. Chapter 439 Mother In Law Got Angry Chapter 439 Mother In Law Got Angry Zac touched her head without saying anything. She had put the idea in his head more than once. It seemed that it had been a deep root in her little head. It was the beautiful wish of the baby. He didn''t want to disappoint her. Essie didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "My Mili is so clever." She smiled awkwardly and avoided the topic. It was too cruel for her to let the children choose between Hanson and Zac. She could not do that. "Mommy." Rabi turned her head and said, "Grandma said you are not my mommy anymore. Auntie Le is going to be my new mommy, and I''m going to call her Mommy. Don''t you like me, and don''t want me anymore?" Hearing that, Essie was shocked. She hastily held him into her arms and said, "No. mommy likes Rabi. Rabi is always my sweetheart." "Brother, you can''t call that bad woman mom. It is her who drove our mom away. She is our enemy. You have to call her ''little Mom'' from now on. She will always be our ''little mom''!" Mili said in a serious tone, stressing the ''little''. Rabi nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll call her ''little Mom'' from now on." Essie continued to take the soup, pretending not to hear what they had said. She had never mentioned Le in front of her children, let alone scolding her in front of them. In her opinion, the grudges between the adults shouldn''t affect the children. However, her children were different from other children. They were gifted prodigies who knew more things and more able to understand. Therefore, they were clear about these things even if they were not told. However, she believed that Mary must be secretly happy since she and Zac divorced. She had finally got rid of her, a trouble maker. Stroking Rabi''s head, Zac said, "Aunt Le will always be your aunt, not your mommy. You have only one mommy in this life. Nobody could rece mommy. Remember?" He was not only telling this to Rabi, but also Essie. Thinking of this, Essie''s heart quivered like a soft spot. That was how love was. Her heart would throb for every words he said to her casually. Mili took a sip of the juice and turned to look at Zac. "Daddy, in your heart, that bad woman can''t rece our mommy, right?" Yes, no one could rece this little fool''s position in his heart. Even if she did not care about him and always treated him as a transparent object, he could not forget her and could not let her go. However, he was a reserved person. He would never say sweet words or show his true feelings. He took a sip of wine and said with a wry smile, "Your mom is the most muddled-headed person who is only confused but not cute in the world. She is hard to be reced." Mili wiped the sweat off her forehead. Her dad''s words didn''t sound right. She turned to look at her mom, who was ring at him fiercely. "It is said beating someone is because you want to be close to the person, and calling name on someone is because you want to love that person. Daddy, are you flirting with Mommy?" She cracked her lips and gave an exaggerated smile to ease the awkwardness. Zac swallowed before taking a slight and meaningful nce at Essie and said, "Even if you are right, your mother is not smart enough to understand the truth." How could this stupid woman understand his heart? Anything about him would be blocked by her and never stored in her hippocampus. And she remembered clearly everything between her and Hanson. She even knew where he went to have afternoon tea every day. Every time hepared them, he would be depressed and irritable. However, the woman sitting in front of him waspletely irritated at this moment. How could he be so arrogant to look down upon people? If she didn''t have a brain fart, her IQ wouldn''t be worse than him, okay? "I think it''s better to be simple. Don''t get yourself into trouble so easily. It''s too tiring to keep people guessing riddles all day long. People are not your mind reader. How could they know what you are thinking about?" Essie said a little angry. There had always been some invisible distance between her and Zac, like a vast white mist, or sometimes light smoke. What''s more, they were spreading and dispersing. "You can see through everything as long as you put your heart into it. And if you don''t, you can''t understand the simple things." Zac snorted. This woman had never cared about him before. Essie took a sip of the wine on the table, and said sadly, "My heart would only pay attention to the right person. As for a person who doesn''t care about you, I think it''s better to protect her heart well." She was talking about herself at first, but he thought it was appropriate to apply it to himself. He put his whole heart on this muddled-headed woman whom did not seem to be the right person, but he never regretted it. Life was short. It was a kind of happiness to have someone to love without regret, even if you couldn''t get a return. Before he met her, his heart had always been empty, like a pool of dead water without anger. Since he met her, his heart was satisfied, full. This feeling was good. So even if she was unwilling, he would force her to stay inside, not to let his heart be empty. "You have such a bad eyesight. What if you misjudged the right person and the wrong person?" "It depends on one''s heart, not her eyes," Essie said, curling her lips. "Isn''t it one heart could only feel one person? Then when you look at the other person, you can only look at him by your eyes, what else can it be?" Zac snapped back. Essie choked. In the war of words, she had never been able to beat Zac. He was the king of in the poisonous tongue, and no one could defeat him. She had better bury her head and fill her stomach. So she didn''t say anything more. She gave a re at Zac and then grabbed a piece of pizza to eat. With her chin cupped in her hands, Mili looked at her father and then at her mother, with a touch of sadness on her face. Judging from their situation, it''s hard to make up! A deep look shed through Dot''s deep eyes. He seemed to see through what was going on. There was a piece of paper between his parents. Neither of them wanted to tell the other their true feelings, so they both remained blinded by each other''s true feeling. But since they all had lovers now, it was useless to understand. There was no regret medicine in the world. While he was thinking, a phone call came in. It was from Mary. She wanted to talk to Rabi. Without thinking too much, Zac gave the phone to Rabi. The reason why Mary talked to Rabi was to figure out where exactly they were. Fearing that Mary would be unhappy again, and asked Le toe here, which ruined their mood. So he didn''t tell Mary where were they now. At this moment, beside Mary, Le told her that Zac had taken Mili out for fun. Then, she cried for a while. She was very worried. She was afraid that Zac and Essie would be meddled together again, so she decided to give them a sudden attack. She would go to see what her son was doing. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then, Rabi told her that he had dined in a Italian restaurant. As soon as she hung up the phone, she rushed over, but she didn''t call Le in, because she was afraid that it would affect their rtionship, and she didn''t want to give Essie to take the advantage. When she came in, the kids had just finished eating and were about to leave. Rabi felt sleepy. She wanted to fall asleep as soon as he finished eating. Zac held him in his arms to have a nap on his shoulder. At the sight of Mary, both Essie and Zac were shocked. "Mommy, what brings you here?" Zac asked in surprise. Mili and Dot looked at each other in disbelief. Was she the bad granny their grandma Yi always talking about? In order to make her daughter give up the idea of getting back together with Zac, Lucy often mentioned to her what Mary had done to them. Although she hid from the children every time, Mili had the potential to gossip. She often hid at the stairs to eavesdrop on them, so she knew the grudges of the last generation. Mary''s face darkened with anger. Without uttering a single word, she rushed up to the front of her and raised her hand and pped on Essie''s face, ignoring the fact that the three kids were still present. "Essie, you know that Zac is married, but you still want to seduce him. Do you still have shame?" It was toote for Zac to stop his mother because he held Rabi in his arm. He just watched his mother pping Essie in the face. Rabi cried loudly when he saw his grandma hit his Mommy although he was drowsy. Mary pped so hard that instantly five bright red fingerprints appeared on Essie''s fair face. Seeing this, Zac was very distressed. "Mommy, pay attention to your behaviors!" He darted forward and stood in the middle of them, so that his mother wouldn''t do anything unreasonable. Seeing their mom was beaten, Mili and Dot rushed over together and pushed Mary away with all the strength. "Bad grandma, why do you hit my mom?" Mili yelled. The bad grandma was really as vicious and hateful as grandma Yi said. Dot clenched his little fists and stood beside Zac, protecting his mother. He was a man and he wanted to protect his mother. Mary became angrier when she saw Mili and Dot. She stared at her son angrily and said, "Don''t you know that they are the bastards of Essie and the other guy? You even took them out for fun. Are you crazy? " "It''s none of your business." Zac was mad. How could his mother do such a shameless thing and say such rude words in front of the children? It was too much to say such vulgar words. "I''m your mother. I have to take care of you. I can''t see you make more mistakes." Mary almost couldn''t control her emotions. She just couldn''t stand it. It took her a long time to kick Essie away. How could she allow her to be with him again? "You are a bad grandma! People always say that not the old one bes bad, but the bad one bes old. You are theter! You bully our grandma, and now you bully our mommy. God will punish you. After you die, you go to hell! " Mili yelled at her. Chapter 440 Be A Lobbyist Chapter 440 Be A Lobbyist "You bastard! You are just like your mother, rude and impolite and ill-bred." Mary was so angry that her mouth was trembling. She raised her hand and wanted to hit Mili. But she was stopped by Zac. "If you dare to hit Mili, you are not my mommy from now on!" "You..." Mary was about to explode. She was worried about her son. He lost his mind, for the sake of this bitch. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Rong. As long as you''re alive, I won''t be with your son again. I won''t be with the son of my enemy," Essie said, as she pulled the two kids behind her. Mary''s stomach twitched a little. She was afraid that Essie would say something she shouldn''t say, so she softened her tone. "Zac has his own family and you are going to get married. If you continue to argue with each other, you will hurt a lot of people." Essie didn''t say anything. She just took a nce at Zac and said, "I''m taking care of the kids. Bye!" Then, she took Mili and Dot and went out. "Mommy," Rabi cried sadly at the back of the car. As a little boy, he could not understand such a complicated situation. He just felt that he would not be able to see his mommy and brother and sister for a long time after they left. Taking Rabi in his arms, Zac coaxed him. Then he asked the bodyguards to take him out for fun. He had nned to go to the Children''s Park with the kids in the afternoon, but his mother''s drama spoiled all his ns. "Mommy, I hope you won''t interfere with my affairs because of your personal problem. I know what I should do." Mary was furious. "Your wife is Le. You are responsible for her. And you still have feelings for Essie. Didn''t you ever think about hurting her?" Zac snorted and there was a touch of cruelty on his face. "Now you know you are here to protect my marriage. You tried every means to make me divorce, and you kept stuffing other women into my marriage. Did you have a double standard?" "You and Essie are not meant to be together. I don''t think she will be a good wife. But Le is different. She is better than Essie in every aspect. I''m satisfied with her. So I hope you can set your mind at rest and live a better life with her," Mary said. A trace of sharp light shed in Zac'' dark cold eyes. "Mommy, are you afraid of Essie?" Mary trembled. "What am I afraid of? Why do I have to be afraid of her?" I am the hostess of Rong family. Even if she takes over the Xu group now, she dares not do anything to me." Zac looked at her with his eyes full of sharp judgement, piercing into the darkest part of her heart. "There are two reasons why people hate others. The first is because of hatred, and the second is because of fear. I think you are the second. Essie knows your secret. You are afraid that your reputation will be ruined if she leak it out. That''s why you are always afraid of her. You want to drive her away from me, don''t you? " Mary swallowed, trying to stay calm. Only a muscle on her face was twitching slightly, which showed that she was frightened. She said, "Zac, that woman is very cunning. No matter what she said to you, you can''t believe it, okay?" "I only believe in my own judgment." Zac said in a firm tone. "I feel like you are lying. You are not telling the truth about what happened in the past." "I didn''t lie." Mary replied decisively. She would never admit what she had done. Even if Essieid out her crimes one by one, she would never admit it. She had to provide solid evidence to testify against her, but after so many years, it was impossible to have any evidence. "Mommy, I just hope that you can dissolve the resentment between you and Luce Du." There was nothing he could do about his mother''s stubbornness. "I don''t have any grudge to dissolve with her." Mary snorted. She would keep it to herself until she died. Zac didn''t say anything more. He was very disappointed with his mother. But he had to make it clear, or there would be no chance for him and Essie to be together again. On the way back, Mili sat beside her mother, feeling her face tenderly with her little hand. "Mommy, does it hurt?" "Mommy is fine." Essie touched her head and forced a smile. "Daddy is a good man. Why is his mommy so bad? She is a witch." Mili said angrily with her arms around her chest. "She who grows old but would not earn the respect of others," Dot opened his small mouth and said. "My babies," Holding them in her arms, Essie said, "You can''t do this to her. After all, she is your grandmother." "I don''t want her to be my grandmother. She is helping the bad mistress to bully you. She is not a good person." Mili pouted. Anyone who bullied her Mommy would not be a good person. She was familiar with the notorious fame about her evil grandmother. "Mommy, you''d better not be with Daddy. Otherwise, the bad grandma will often bully you," Dot said. Mili sighed sadly. With such a bad grandma, it seemed that her parents would never be together again. When she came back, she took out her iPad and wanted to have a good chat with Zac. At this time, Zac just sent Rabi back to the Rong Mansion. Since the Tomb Sweeping Day was drawing near, people in the Rong Mansion were busy preparing for it. The grandparents of the Rong family woulde back in a few days. After received Mili''s message, Zac went upstairs to his room to avoid being disturbed. "You must be scared today. On behalf of grandma, I apologize to you," Zac answered. "Bad grandma doesn''t like mommy. She won''t allow you to be with Mommy, will she?" Mili said dejectedly as she sending a frustrated emoji. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Zac sighed. "Daddy, if you were with Mommy, would bad grandma often bully Mommy?" "No, I will protect Mommy," Zac replied immediately. "You can''t be with mommy all day long. Maybe she will take the chance to bully Mommy when you''re not home." Mili was worried about her. She often saw on TV that an evil mother-inw often bullied her daughter-inw. Her daughter-inw was so pitiful in the drama. "When I was not here, I sent some bodyguards to protect Mommy." Zac shook his head with a bitter smile. He had never thought that his mother would be the biggest obstacle to his marriage. "Daddy, I wanted you and mommy to be together again in the past. But now I have thought carefully. Mommy is more suitable to be with daddy Hanson. Bad grandma doesn''t like mommy. When they quarrel with each other in the future, you will always be in a dilemma. You will often be upset. My grandma Xia loves my mommy very much. She is very nice to my mommy. From now on, Mommy will be on good terms with her and there will be no family dispute between them. " Mili sent a sad Emoji. Hearing that, the corners of Zac''s mouth twitched. He felt like he had been abandoned. He had been passive enough. Now even the children did not support him anymore. "Mili, there''s just some misunderstanding between Mommy and grandma. I''ll figure it out and exin it to themter, then everything will be fine," Zac exined. "I can see that she''s on the side of the bad mistress. She''s helping the bad mistress to bully my mommy. They''ll definitely work together to deal with my mommy. As long as they''re there, it''ll be difficult for you and mommy to be together again," Mili analyzed. Zac was clear that now Le and his mother were on the same boat, trying to stop him from getting back together with Essie. The most hateful thing was that he was now very passive. As long as the virus in her body was not cleared up, he would not be able to do anything. At this time, Mary was thinking about how to let Le ept by the elders of the Rong family as soon as possible. Only when her rtionship with Zac was stable, there would be no chance for Essie. And in the morning, Le knelt down and cried to beg her for help, so that the elders of the Rong family would ept her. She agreed. She didn''t care who would marry her son as long as it wasn''t Essie. She prepared an afternoon tea and asked her husband and son toe to the garden. "Albert, I''m wondering if you are too harsh on Le. After all, she was brought up by Qin family. It''s not very kind to break off the rtionship with Qin family. After so many years of ups and downs, she and Zac finally got married and she held the wedding secretly. Do you want Le toe back to worship the ancestors together this time?" She said so as if it was for the kids'' sake. "You woman''s dumb opinion!" Albert said slowly. He would never make a concession on this matter, and the elders voiced the same opinion. "What I care most about is our son''s happiness. His happiness is more important than anything else." While she was talking, she was not only talking to Albert, but also to Zac. Zac stole a nce at her with a meaningful look. If she really cared about his own happiness, she wouldn''t stop him from being with Essie again and again. "Mommy, it''s not only daddy''s idea, it''s also mine. When Le gets married to me, she can only be my wife, not a daughter-inw of the Rong family. Only when shepletely breaks off the rtionship with Qin family can she enter our Rong family." His attitude was very determined, and hepletely blocked out her excuses just now. "Zac, you''ll hurt each other in this way." Mary sighed heavily. Now, Le was the best tool for her to destroy Essie. She had to help her, just to make Essie disappear. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I married her under so much pressure. Shouldn''t she make some sacrifices for me? If she couldn''t even leave this little family bond behind, it means that she doesn''t really love me," Zac said slowly. "The favor of raising her is greater than everything. They are her foster parents. If we ask her to break the rtionship, we will let her be a ruthless person," Mary said earnestly, totally different from what she had done in the Italian restaurant at noon. "Mommy, I told her about the consequences before we got married. I let her make a choice. Since she had chosen me, she should be mentally prepared. But you can''t have it both ways." There was a touch of coldness in Zac''s tone. Chapter 441 The Old Friends Met Chapter 441 The Old Friends Met Albert lighted a cigar and stared at her deeply. "Did she ask your help to lobby us?" "I just hope that Zac can have a stable marriage and they can live happily together." Mary said in a motherly tone. It seemed that she really cared about her son. But the truth was that she did it for herself. As long as they didn''t divorce, Essie wouldn''t get a chance to get back together with her son again, then she wouldn''t need to worry that her crime would be exposed. "Why didn''t you think of it this way before?" There was a sharp look in Albert''s eyes. Mary understood what he meant. "Essie is a scheming woman. She has been a troublemaker since she got married. Our family was in great trouble ever since she entered our Rong family. I can''t serve this daughter-inw well. But Le is different. She is sensible and filial. How can I not like her? " Albert frowned. "You never reflect on yourself and put the me on others. You have turned the family into a mess because you have connived at it. You indulged Valery to do whatever she wanted. In the end, even our grandson was killed by her. Zac and Essie turned out to be in this situation, you should be med for it. " With a slight twitch of her muscles, Mary said: "You are all cheated by that woman. I am the most sober one in this family." "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking about. For what happened in the past, I thought you would reflect on yourself. I didn''t expect that you don''t regret it at all. You are disappointed me." There was a deep sense of reproach in Albert''s voice. Seeing that he was angry, Mary didn''t dare to rebuke Essie. She only whispered, "Anyway, they have divorced. I''m doing the right thing to help my daughter-inw now." Zac looked at his father. If he was right, his father referred to the affair between her mother and Luce. It seemed that he knew it, and perhaps he could get some truth from him. After his mother left, Zac handed a cup of tea to his father. "Daddy, did anything happen between Mommy and Essie''s mommy in the past?" "It had something to do with Elizabeth''s business. She keeps involving in it," Albert said with understatement. "Have mommy really done anything terrible? Or did she just involving in it?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. Albert waved his hand. "I don''t know what she has done. Anyway, she does a lot of things in that. The biggest mistake your mother has made in her life is to make friends with Elizabeth," "So in order to find out the truth, we have to ask your Mommy." Zac sighed. It turned out that his father didn''t know much about it. Albert took a drag on his cigar and looked at his son with a meaningful look. "Those things happened like a thousand years ago. Why are you suddenly care about us?" "Though it was a long time ago, my rtionship with Essie have been affected by it. How can I not care about it?" Zac frowned. The reason why his little fool had given up on him was because of the grudge between thest generation. If the grudge couldn''t be dissolved, there would probably be no hope for their rtionship. Shocked, Albert asked, "Is it rted to your divorce?" Taking a sip of tea, Zac said, "Since her mother knew my identity, she has been against us being together. She doesn''t want Mary''s son to be her son-inw." Albert was shocked. "Did she vent her anger on your mother because of what happened between her and Elizabeth?" "I don''t know. It''s not that simple. She totally regards Mommy as her enemy." Zac sighed in distress. ording to what Essie had said, his mother didn''t only get involved in their business, but to cooperate with them. However, she didn''t want to reveal what she had done exactly, so he had to find out by himself. Albert took a drag on his cigar and puffed out a smoke ring. As he stared at an inconspicuous corner in the distance, the look in his eyes deepened. Since Luce had been back to Dragon City for a long time, it was time for him to see her. Turning his head, he took a look at his son and said, "The most important thing for you now is to deal with Le''s problem. Otherwise, Essie will be taken as someone else. You will regret when everything is done." A strange and profound smile appeared on Zac''s face. In the past, he wanted to get her back, but now he had changed his mind. He wanted to solve all the contradictions, and then wait for this little fool to come back to beg him. When he came back from the garden, he was about to go upstairs to see Rabi who was taking a nap when a slender figure rushed over from behind and hit him on the shoulder without saying a word. "Brother, you are so hateful. I''ll cklist you from now on!" Zac turned around. He was in a daze for a second before saying, "Ivy, when did youe back?" "Two days ago." After graduating from middle school, she went to Europe to go to college. Now that she was about to graduate, she applied for studying and came back for an internship. Zac looked at her. She looked cold and arrogant. It seemed that she was very dissatisfied with him. But when did he mess with her? "You served me with punches as soon as youe back home. I should have not spoiled you like that." He frowned and pretended to be angry. "You''ve ruined my happiness! You should thank me that I just gave you a punch." Ivy gave him a disgruntled look. "Don''t use me. What did I do to ruin your happiness?" Zac was confused. "Essie and brother Hanson are getting married. It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t divorced Essie and married Le, Essie wouldn''t have taken away my brother Hanson. Don''t you think you''re the one to me?" With arms akimbo, Ivy red at him. Zac frowned. He suddenly reached out his hand and patted on the head of Ivy. "What''s so good about Hanson that makes you keep thinking about him till now?" The moment he heard the name, he got angry. "It''s just that I like brother Hanson. He is supposed to be mine. We have all..." Thinking what she said, Ivy stopped abruptly. An indescribable look shed across her face. "What do you want to say?" Zac didn''t take it seriously. In his eyes, Ivy was a crazy girl. It was normal for her to do something absurd and say something he couldn''t understand. "I... I just want to say that I have known him for a long time, I should grab the chance at a favorable position," Ivy stammered, with her face flushed. Something strange shed through the eyes of Zac. He asked, "Do you really like Hanson?" Ivy nodded in a hurry. "Yes, I like him very much. I won''t fall in love with anyone else except brother Hanson." "Then go for him. They are just engaged and they are not married yet. You still have a chance. Don''t give up." Zac said in a soothing tone, patting her head. If the little girl could step in and stop the wedding of Essie and Hanson, it would be equal to solve a big problem for him. "But Essie and I are good friends. It''s not right to take her boyfriend away from her. I will despise myself." Ivy lowered her eyes. There was aplicated look on her face. She didn''t want to be the other woman in the rtionship between Essie and Hanson. Moreover, Essie was so kind to her and treated her as her own sister. How could she take her fiancee away from her? "Ivy, one has to fight for his or her love. You canpete fairly with her, as long as you don''t use any improper means, you know?" Zacforted. Ivy''s eyes lit up as if she had been enlightened. She said, "Then I''ll try my best. If brother Hanson still choose Essie in the end, I''ll quit and never disturb them." Zac nodded with a mischievous smile on his face. The next day, Albert made another call to Essie. He held a dinner party and invited them to meet and catch up. Essie couldn''t refuse and had to ask for her mother''s opinion. Lucy tossed a lock of hair behind her ears. Although she hated Mary for what she had done to her, she knew that she always took Albert as her brother. She knew clearly that what Mary had done was behind her husband''s back. If it wasn''t for the sake of Albert, she wouldn''t have tolerated for so long. "I should have met with brother Albert, but I''m afraid he doesn''t know me now." "It''s okay, mom. I have told uncle Rong about your stic surgery. He knows." Essie put her arms around her mother''s shoulders and tried to reassure her. In the evening, Essie asked Pana and Holy to take care of the children at home, and she went out with her parents. The father and son had been waiting in the box at the Scenery Sea Food Restaurant for a long time. Seeing Zac, Lucy''s face darkened slightly, but she did not show it. She smiled gently at Albert, "Brother Albert, it''s been a long time." "That''s right, Luce. We haven''t seen each other for eighteen years." Sighed Albert. "I''m afraid that you can''t recognize me." Luce put aside the short hair on her forehead. "Although you have changed a lot, you are still as beautiful as before," Albert said with a smile. In his eyes, Luce was a pure, kind and innocent girl, as pure as white paper, making him want to protect her. Now with the passage of time, even her appearance had changed, but in his heart, she was still the little girl. "This is my father." Essie introduced her father to them. Bob shook hands with Bob and asked them to sit down together. Zac didn''t ask a waiter to do it and personally poured Bob a ss of wine. He knew that he had already given a bad impression to Mr. and Mrs. Yi. He could not speak out the bitter feelings. What he could do was only to treat her properly and try to seek leniency from her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Before his son got divorced, Albert knew there would be a huge argument if he mention about his son and Essie. So he decided he mainly caught up on the old days in today''s dinner. Instead of mentioning about the affairs of the children. With her head half lowered, Essie tried not to look at Zac and just fixed her eyes on the wine ss. Mary''s reaction yesterday made her heart sink. She didn''t expect that in front of their child, Mary didn''t show mercy to her. No matter how much she loved Zac, she couldn''t stand his mother''s meddle. At that time, her mother also loved Baron very much, but after swallowing her bitterness for so many years, all her love slowly faded. Chapter 442 Merry Meet, Merry Part Chapter 442 Merry Meet, Merry Part Zac knew what had happened yesterday would definitely leave a shadow for her and intensified the misunderstanding between her and her mother. He had to find out the truth early and resolve the conflict between the two old people. "Actually, when I first saw Essie brought to our home by Zac, it reminded me of that mischievous angel, Cathy. She really resembled you very much," Albert said with a smile. The next day after the announcement of Zac''s marriage, Albert sent a group of people to Jiang City to investigate the background of Essie because he had to be sure that the background of the future hostess of the Rong family must be clear. Lucy had changed her name, changed her appearance and got married. He couldn''t be sure that she was the same person as before, but he thought it was possible. He was reassured after aunt Bonney made the prediction of the Eight Character for the children. That''s because Essie had the same birth date as Cathy. However, he did not speak out the secret. Some of the problems could only be solved by the young themselves. He believed that Essie would say what she wanted to say and she wouldn''t need his help. Hearing that, Essie was shocked. She could hear what Albert was trying to express. It turned out that he knew she was Cathy. Her father inw was really a shrewd and hidden man. Zac also knew what his father meant. How calm his father was! How could he keep such an important secret from his own son? He had been ''tricked'' by this little fool. "I found that I was always thest one to know a lot of things," Zac sighed with self-mockery. Raising her eyes slightly, Essie stole a nce at him from her thick eyshes. She couldn''t help but think of the story of Mili and Dot. If he knew the truth, he would not spare her, would he? It was his own flesh and blood, but without knowing it, he always thought they were other people''s children. The most pathetic thing was that the kids also knew the truth and followed their mommy to hide it from him. In fact, he was a tolerant and generous person. He had thought that she had cheated him and had kids with another man. Yet, he epted her again. As an arrogant king, it was challenging his bottom line. She had never felt sorry for him, but she indeed felt guilty when it came to her children. But she had no choice. She couldn''t lose her baby. She couldn''t bear to separate Mili and Dot. The only thing she could do was to hide the truth. "The less you know, the less trouble you will have," she said in a low voice. "That is right. But if there is misunderstanding between you, it''s better to let it go and make it clear," Adding to her words, Albert said in a gentle tone, as if it was a kind reminder. Lucy said with a faint smile. "In fact, it''s a happy ending for both of you to have your own love now." A bitter smile shed across Zac'' face. Maybe it was a happy thing for Essie. She could finally marry the man she had a crush on for a long time, but it was a sad thing for him. He took a sip of the wine on the table to ease himself. With a gentle smile, Bob looked at his daughter and said, "Marriage is a big event in one''s life. But if you make a mistake, you still have a chance to turn over a new leaf. Since you and Zac have your own new families now, you can live a peaceful life. Don''t have anything in your heart any more. It is said that ''merry together, merry part''. It is good for you to leave each other like friends and take care of each other in the future." This was also what Essie thought. She nodded, and she believed that the best ending for her and Zac would be to be friends. In the past, Le said that he married Le out of some reasons. She believed it. But why did he hold the wedding with her? Was there also any reason that he had to hold the ceremony with her? She didn''t believe it at all. It was his love to her had been rekindled. They had a deep love that she couldn''tpare with. They were connected with each other all the time. Now that they lived together day and night, it was strange that he didn''t fall in love with her again. "Zac, let''s be friends in the future. I wish you and Le grow old together." She forced a smile. "You just can''t remember what I said," Zac said with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes shed malicious and cold light. She shrugged. She remembered. And she remembered clearly that he said that if they couldn''t be a couple, they would be enemies. But would they be enemies? The Xu''s group and the Rong''s Group were partners and were closely rted by interests. They were an alliance, how could they be enemies? "Anyway, we are business partners. It is good for all of us to be friends. Right, President Rong? " She reminded him. As a giant capitalist, he should know that profit was everything. "I always keep my personal and business separate," Zac said in an implicit and meaningful way. Essie instantly got what he meant. He was her business partner and an enemy in a private rtionship. Was it done in this way? He was indeed a devil, behaving in a different way from others. "Although President Rong didn''t tell me before you made your decision, I''m still willing to respect your decision." She sneered. It was him who got divorced her secretly and married with another woman. He didn''t listen to her opinion or care about her feelings. If he wanted to be an enemy, then he should be one. It was her who should hold the grudge. It was magnanimous of her to treat him as a friend. He should be grateful and had no right to hate her! Zac cast a dark and deep nce at her. Right now, he was a jerk. But when his day of injustice came, he would see whether this stupid girl could challenge him reasonably! The elders around them couldn''t understand what they were talking about, but they could feel the disharmony on the table. "Well, let bygones be bygones. Don''t mention them anymore. Let''s all look forward," Bob said. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Yes, it is better to forget what happened many years ago. Don''t let it affect our future life." Albert took over the chance to continue. He was making his point to the kids, and also to Luce. No matter what happened between Mary and her, he didn''t want to affect the next generation. After all, they were innocent and shouldn''t be involved in the matter of thest generation. Luce picked up the ss of wine on the table and took a sip of the wine. She understood what was in Albert''s mind. But she could never forgive Mary, never. And she knew that this wicked woman would not be good to her daughter. She would definitely do anything to put her daughter in dangerous and her daughter would repeat her tragedy. "Essie, your engagement ceremony was held in next month. Did you invite uncle Rong and Zac to the engagement ceremony?" she asked deliberately. "Yes." Essie nodded. "That''s good. Brother Albert, remember toe here to attend the engagement ceremony of my daughter." She took hold of Essie''s hands and said, "My biggest wish now is that Essie to have a happy marriage and a happy family. Now she finally has someone whom she can spend the rest of her life with. I am really happy for her. As for Zac, I don''t me him. I heard that his wife was his first love and they should be close. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be in such a hurry to divorce with Essie. Love cannot be forced. Since he doesn''t love Essie, it is good that he let her go. We should get together and break up peacefully. Don''t contact with each other again and hurt your own families in the future." Her words were very ambiguous, but the meaning was very clear. That was, Zac and his daughter were completely over. They would not have any connection anymore! Zac''s mouth twitched. What his mother-inw said was like a stick hitting hard on his head. However, he was now in apletely passive position. He could only swallow his anger and exin nothing. There was no way for Albert to help his son. As long as his marriage with Le remained, he had to keep a distance with Essie. "Essie, Grandpa and grandma will be back in two days. Both of them miss you very much. You can go back to visit them whenever you are free. The gate of Rong family is always open for you. " Thest sentence was meaningful. The Rong family would only admit her as their daughter-inw. As long as she was willing toe back, the Rong family would ept her at any time. "Okay," Essie said, nodding politely. If it weren''t for Mary''s appearance, she would be very happy to visit the Rong''s house, after all there used to be her husband''s home. But she wouldn''t since Mary was here. She was a thorn in her flesh. If she went there, she would be insulted by her again. She didn''t want to humiliate herself. After that, there was a long silence on the table. When the dinner was about to finish, Albert asked again, "How is everything going with Alice?" "She is good, but she has not regained any of her memory," Essie said in a low voice. "She is totally different now," Albert said in a low voice. He had been paying attention to what had happened between Alice and Fell. If the Xu family and the Qin family were to be united by marriage, the setup of the business world in dragon city would be more or less changed, which he didn''t want to see. His keen intuition told him that things were not as simple as they appeared to be. Alice and Fell was together. Le married his son. It seemed that someone must have set a great trap to ruin the situation, so he could benefit from it. Nevertheless, did he underestimate the power of the Rong family? When it was time to be ruthless and cruel, the Rong family would not be perfunctory, and the people who should be sacrificed could not live in the world for too long. "Yesterday, I just went to visit Alice. I''m worried that she can''t take good care of herself since she lives alone now. " Luce sighed. If it weren''t for Essie''s hesitation, she would have taken Alice back to their house and live with them. "Mom, don''t worry. Anna is there. She will take good care of sister. And sister only loss her memory. There will be no other problems with her health," Essieforted her. If she had not been alerted by the thing about Pana, she would not have moved out to live alone. She knew very well about Pana''s character that she would never steal amon diamond ne. Moreover, the sry she paid to her was a considerable amount, enough for her to buy dozens of diamond ne. She could never steal anything from her. And most probably, she thought Pana was an obstacle to sister now and she wanted to drive her away. But what did Pana get in her way? Chapter 443 The Unbroken Connections (Part One) Chapter 443 The Unbroken Connections (Part One) She couldn''t figure it out, so she had to be cautious. Now she was like a restless bird who was afraid of any slightest wind. Because she was not alone. She had to protect her family and children well. She would not let them get any harm. "The person Alice need most now is Fell, not family." Zac''s tone was casual, but deep and intriguing. It was obvious to Essie that he was hostile to her sister now, and perhaps the whole Rong family held the same perspective now. The problem was that Alice was too busy to be with Fell, which would probably cause trouble to the union of the Rong and Xu families. Everyone in the power and business circle knew the situation of Dragon City. The Qin family and the Rong family were enemies to the core, and they attacked each other from different areas respectively. Although Qin family was not as powerful as Rong family, it still had great power. Although it was not an alliance of the Xu family, the Qin family had a strong background in Southeastern Asia region, which was unparalleled by the powerful families. It had been supporting the war with the Rong family. The Jing family was neutral in the four families. As for the Xu family, they chose to cooperate with the Rong family, but they didn''t be the enemy of the Qin family. The Xu family wouldn''t take part in any industry that had disputes with the Qin family, which made it possible for them to retreat. The decision had been made when Baron''s father was alive. After he took over the position, Baron continued to support his father''s decision. The disputes between the Rong and the Qin families were bing frequent. If the Xu family and the Qin family united, it would be extremely disadvantageous to the Rong family. And the Rong family would never allow such a thing to happen. If Alice really came up with an idea to sabotage the union of the Rong and Xu family and make the Xu family stand on Qin family''s side to be the enemy of the Rong family, then Alice''s situation would be dangerous and the Rong family wouldn''t let her go. Anyway, she was her sister and she would not allow anyone to hurt her. Only the stable current situation would she be safe. "I''m now in charge of the Xu family. Before Mr. Xu wake up, I''ll take care of thepany and carry out his decisions. As for my sister, the rtionship between her and Fell was their personal affairs. If they get married in the future, she will focus on teaching her and child and serving her husband in the Qin family," she replied calmly. "Since Alice has lost her memory, she has no idea about the business at all. Being a housewife and attending the child is the best way." Albert nodded. This was the best arrangement. Zac snorted in his heart. It was only a beautiful wish of Essie. The purpose of Alice''sing back at this time was probably to regain the Xu group. Fell was only a knife to her, and he was used to kill her, a muddled woman. "You know, as a man of high position, you should always keep vignt. Don''t be so sentimental," he reminded her that for people like her, who often had a brain fart, it was necessary to give her some precautions all the time. Otherwise, if one day she was sold, she would pay for the person who sold her. "I know," Essie said hesitantly. Too much warnings worked too well for her. Now, she was so afraid that she would have to walk alone at night. Lucy looked at Essie and Zac thoughtfully. She had a feeling that there was something wrong between them. As if they were connected by a string that was so thin that they couldn''t see or touched. Even if they had cut off from each other, they still had strings on their way and couldn''t be cut off. Its existence made her extremely worried, and the only thing that could make it disappear was a distance. "I really hope that Baron could wake up soon, so that you and Hanson can take the children back to the United States and leave this troubled city." She sighed, deliberately saying that to let Zac forget her daughter and stop badgering her daughter. Zac''s heart throbbed painfully. In the past three years when she was in America, he was worse than death. The uprooted pain of the soul didn''t heal until today. Was she leaving? Could he let her go? Essie lowered her head and said nothing. In the past, she had always believed that time and distance could make people forget the feelings that they should not have. But during her three years in the United States, she had never forgotten Zac, not even for a moment. The more she missed him, the deeper she missed him. If a person really fell in love with another person, both time and distance would not hinder the rtionship, unless the person was at the end of his life. Casting a nce at his son, Albert began to feel sad. He knew that love couldst for a long time, but destiny would not wait for people. Once they were missed, it was impossible to restore it. Just like himself and Luce in the past. If you missed her, you would miss her forever. "Even if Baron could wake up, he still needs Essie''s help. The Xu group suffered a lot of damage to its vital energy, and it would take a long time to recover. When Alice lost her memory, she wasn''t able to help Baron anymore. And it was Essie who could really help him," he said in a low voice. Essie sighed. What he said was reasonable. Before, she thought that she could leave here as long as Mr. Baron woke up. But now she felt that her idea was too simple. Even if Mr. Baron coulde around, it would take him some time to recover. What''s more, the thing between Elizabeth and Bles would undoubtedly give him another big blow. She couldn''t let him go like this and fight alone with his enemy. If one day he really fell down, the Xu group might not be able to be saved.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I won''t leave until I get rid of those enemies who cast greedy eyes on the Xu group," she said very firmly, looking like a female soldier. Chapter 444 The Unbroken Connections (Part Two) Chapter 444 The Unbroken Connections (Part Two) "If Essie was in ancient times, she would be the second Mn," Albert said as he smiled. This was what the real daughter-inw of the Rong family looked like. If she wanted to stay by the side of Zac, it would be like a tiger who had wings. As for Le, he thought she could do nothing except making things worse. Hearing her daughter''s words, Lucy was worried. She didn''t want to see her as Mn or Mu Guiying. She just wanted her to be safe and sound. If it wasn''t Elizabeth who wanted to take control of the Xu family, she wouldn''t have let here back to help at all. Eighteen years ago, they left Dragon City and had nothing to do with Xu family. It had nothing to do with them that if the Xu family was destroyed. However, no matter who was in charge of the Xu family, it was impossible for the Xu family to fall into the hands of Elizabeth. She was not reconciled until see this woman suffer from retribution. "Anyway, your safety is the most important thing. Be careful and don''t fight too hard against those bad guys." She patted her daughter''s hands. "Luce, don''t worry too much. Rong family will help Essie and protect her," Albert said seriously. "Her father and I can''t help with the business, so brother Albert, please take care of her," Lucy also commented. She had been the wife of a rich and powerful family for so many years, so she understood the importance of interests. Even if Essie and Zac were separated, the Rong family would help her for their own interests. "If you have any trouble in the future, you can call Zac. If you can''t be a couple, you still have to be friends with him," Albert said with a gentle smile. They could promote their rtionship by meeting each other from time to time. "Okay." Essie nodded. In a matter of great interest, even if she didn''t choose to cooperate with Zac, he would do it for her. At that time, Le was talking with Mary on the phone. She was full of hope at the beginning, thinking that Mary could persuade Albert to give her a chance to return to the ancestor worship of the Rong family on Tomb Sweeping Day, which meant that she was admitted by the Rong family. However, much to her disappointment, her request was denied. Afraid that she would be sad, Maryforted her with a few words to make her calm down. She had to be patient. If it really did not work, then she had to end the rtionship with Qin family. She was getting a little mad. Qin family was her backer. With Qin family backing her up, no one in Rong family dared to bully her freely. If she cut off the rtionship with the Qin family, she would be at a loss in the future. There were so many mistresses for Zac. Without the support of the Qin family, how could she defeat them? The moment she heard the footsteps of Zacing back, she started crying and continued her performance. A cold light shed through Zac''s eyes. He pursed his lips and changed into a gentle look. "What''s wrong again?" "Zac, I really want to pay a visit to our ancestors of the Rong family on the Tomb Sweeping Day. Since we are married, I am the daughter-inw of the Rong family no matter whether the elders will admit me or not. I should go to worship our ancestors. If they don''t like me, I will leave after I finished worshiping to them, okay? " she said with tears in her eyes. Zac sighed. "I can''t make any decision on this. I haven''t taken over the Rong family yet. I don''t know what to say. It''s up to the elders." Hearing that, Le burst into tears and said, "I don''t know how long I can live. If that man is angry and refuses to give me the antidote, I will die as tragically as the patient Eb. I don''t have any other requests. I just want to visit the ancestors of the Rong family before I die, letting them know that I''m the daughter-inw of the Rong family. If I really die in the future, maybe they will admit me down there when I die." Passing her a piece of tissue, Zac said, "Le, I can''t make a decision on this. I have done everything I can for you. If you really want to take part in the worship, you''d better cut off the rtionship with the Qin family. " "Break up with them? I''m so unfilial and heartless!" Seeing that the drama didn''t work, Le raised her voice and became a little excited. She covered her mouth and cried out loud, pretending to be aggrieved. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Zac cast a sidelong nce at her and asked in a low voice, "Do you love me, Le?" After a short pause, Le nodded and said, "I love you. Brother Zac. Of course I love you." Zac sneered and asked with a doubtful expression. "Do you know that in order to marry you and holding the wedding ceremony with you, my father almost disowned me. I insist on holding the wedding ceremony with you under pressure. What about you? What have you done for me? You are so clingy and suspicious all day long that you kept crying and begging for help, but you didn''t offer any practical help, even a little sacrifice. Where do you love me? I think you just love yourself! " "Brother Zac!" Le stopped crying immediately and said, "I... I really love you. " "Then take actions now," With an impatient expression on his face, Zac went upstairs directly, ignoring her. Le was stunned. She didn''t expect that Zac would say so. She didn''t know what to do at the moment. She could only watch him leaving. At night, Mary couldn''t fall asleep, wondering how to make Le be admitted and be a member of the Rong family smoothly. Of course, she didn''t do it for Le, but for herself. Only when Le''s position was stable, and then Essie could not take advantage of it. Since her son and Essie got divorced, she swore to herself that she would never allow her son to have a chance to get back together with her. After one night''s reflection, she finally had an idea. Next morning, she called Le. Chapter 445 Could Not Stay Out Of It Chapter 445 Could Not Stay Out Of It There was a small park on the Phoenix Road. Every morning, after the family teacher came to ss, Pana would y with Mili and Dot in the park. Today, they walked along the green path and rode a round of bike. Then they sat on a chair and ate fruit. At this time, an olddy in expensive clothes came over and sat on a chair beside them. Both Mili and Dot had the ability of remembering things or person at a mere sight, and recognized her at the first sight. She the granny they had seen in theke park. Mili was surprised and said, "What a coincidence! Granny, do you still remember us?" "Yeah, of course. Your name is Mili, and your brother''s name is Dot," The olddy said with a smile. "Grandma, you have such a good memory." Mili cracked her lips and smiled sweetly, revealing two lovely dimples. Dot stared at the olddy with sharp eyes and asked, "Grandma, why are you here? Did you move to a ce next to the Phoenix Road?" He asked tentatively, looking a little vignt. ''This old woman is a little unusual. She even knows daddy''sst name.'' Only mom, daddy Hanson, uncle, grandma, Grandpa knew the secret. Even aunt Pana did not know this secret. How did she know that? Was she always spied on their home? He had to be careful before he knew that they were enemies or friends. The olddy smiled kindly and answered, "My house is not far away." "Really?" Dot raised his beautiful eyebrows and said, "Didn''t you often came here? Why have I never seen you before?" "I just came back from abroad. After breakfast, I came to the park to take a walk. What a coincidence to see you two little cutie," the olddy said with a smiling face. "Where did youe from?" Dot asked again. "Switzend. Have you ever been there?" the olddy said with a smile. "No, I have not been there before." Dot shook his head. "I know Switzend. It has Alps and the ski resort, St. Moritz," Mili said, head tilted, her big eyes glowing in the sun. "Yes, Mili is smart." The olddy looked at her with a doting smile. A judgment shing in Dot''s ck eyes. The olddy looked amiable and didn''t seem to be a bad person, but how did she know about his dad? Who the hell was she? "Grandma,st time you said that you knew our dad''sst name was Rong. Let me tell you, you were wrong. Our dad''sst name is Xia, not Rong," he said deliberately. "Really?" the olddy didn''t show any change in her expression, but asked calmly, "Then what is your daddy Hanson''s surname?" "Daddy Hanson is daddy. They are the same person," Dot said in a hurry, and his long and dense eyshes flickered slyly. "Really?" The old woman raised her eyebrows and said, "That was not what you saidst time." "We lied to youst time. We are children and we can say whatever we want to say. Adults can''t believe children''s words easily," Dot said in a serious tone, as if he was afraid that the olddy wouldn''t believe him. Mili looked at him in confusion. She didn''t understand why he lied to the olddy. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The olddy didn''t mind. On the contrary, she thought he was clever enough to protect himself. "Well, I was wrong. Yourst name is Xia?" "We share the same family name with Mommy, but not daddy Hanson." Mili shook her head. "Why not?" the olddy asked with a smile. "Because Daddy and Mommy used rock paper scissors when we were born. The baby''s family name should be the one who wins. And Mommy wins twice, so we use her family name." Mili repeated what Dot had saidst time. She thought it was a good exnation. "Really?" The olddy smiled and said, "Your mommy and daddy Hanson are so funny." "After they have a little baby boy or sister, they will take daddy Hanson''s family name," Mili said seriously. The olddy''s eyes darkened, as if she was hurt by what the girl said. "Your daddy Hanson is a lucky person to marry a woman as good as your mommy." "Yeah. They are going to hold an engagement ceremony soon. I can be a ring bearer with Dot." Mili grinned broadly, revealing a row of white teeth. She thought of her dad, and they could no longer live together. Noticing her abnormality, the olddy reached out her hand to caress her head. "Why do you pout? Mommy and daddy Hanson are getting married. Aren''t you happy?" "Yes, I am. But..." Mili lowered her head and blinked her big eyes. She asked in a low voice, "Grandma, do you have a daughter-inw?" Confused, the olddy replied, "Yes. I have a daughter-inw and granddaughter inw." "Will you beat your daughter-inw?" she whispered. "No, I won''t. We get along very well." The olddy looked at her with a scowl. "Didn''t your grandma treat your mother well?" she asked. "My daddy Hanson''s Mommy is very kind to my mommy. It is daddy''s Mommy..." Before Mili could finish her sentence, Dot went ahead and said, "It is sworn father. He''s Mommy''s good friend." Hearing what Mili said, he corrected her promptly in case of letting the cat out of the bag. When Mili came to her senses, she nodded and said, "Yes, it is sworn daddy''s mother, Mommy''s good friend. His mommy is a bad and cruel person. She beat our mommy, scolded our mommy, and even beat us. She even said we were bas..." Mili stopped, unable to finish her sentence. A hint of anger shed through the olddy''s eyes. "The grandma has gone too far. How could she treat her daughter-inw like this?" "Mommy can''t be friends with daddy anymore because the bad grandma will bully mommy." Michelle lowered her head dejectedly. "Don''t worry. Maybe someone will me her for bullying Mommy again." The olddy petted her little face and sighed in her heart. "She''s daddy''s Mommy, and no one can scold her." Mili pouted. "She''s someone else''s daughter-inw, and her mother-inw. Your great grandma will scold her," said the olddy. "Great! Now I know the bad grandma also have a great grandma." Mili''s beautiful eyes lit up as if she saw a glimmer of hope. "If great grandma knows this, she will stand on mommy''s side, right?" The olddy nodded, "Great grandma loves mommy the most. She won''t allow anyone to bully mommy, not even daddy." "Really?" Mili smiled happily. Her long and dense eyshes flickered happily. With great grandma backing her Mommy up, the evil grandma dared not bully Mommy again, and daddy and Mommy would have a chance to be together again. Dot stared at the olddy, thinking in confusion. Who the hell was this old woman? Why did she even know that daddy had a great grandma? Did she know my mommy and daddy? He held Mili''s hand and said, "Grandma, it is time to go. I''ll y with you another day." If the olddy really knew their parents, if Mili talked too much to her, she would expose their secrets. It would be better for them to leave right now. Pana and her bodyguards were standing not far away and looking at them all the time. She had nned to go to the garden to stopped them when she saw Mili and Dot talking to the olddy. But she didn''t when she saw no one else around except for the olddy. Because Mili and Dot like to y by themselves, and they don''t want the adults to follow too closely. Mili and Dot left together. Looking at their backs, the olddy had a pitiful look on her face. Since things hade to this, she couldn''t just sit by and do nothing. She couldn''t let the children do whatever they wanted. In the CEO Office of Hengyuan Co., Ltd, Alice wasining to Essie that she, the deputy CEO was too idle to do something. "Essie, how about giving me a project to handle?" "Sister, you have only been in thepany for a few days, and you arepletely unfamiliar with the business. When you are familiar with it, I will arrange a project for you, okay?" Essie said. "Don''t underestimate me. Although I have lost my memory, my ability hasn''t weakened at all. I can handle thepany''s affairs well." Alice frowned at Essie''s arrangement. Essie poured her a cup of tea and said, "Since you really want to work, why don''t you take over the job of recruiting interns?" A tinge of anger shed across Alice''s face. "The personnel department can handle that kind of small thing. Why should I, the vice president, do it myself? I want to handle big project. I heard that the group was working on the development n of the penins Bay. Why don''t you leave it to me?" Essie''s dark eyes shed. The penins Bay was in the secondrgest project that Hengyuan Co., Ltd invested in, in addition to the energy project in the South Sea in the first half of this year. The project invested by tens of billions was a very important one. How could she be relieved to give it to her? "Sister, this project is very important. I will take charge of it personally. If you really want to take part in the project, you and brother can be responsible for the marketing of the new buildings in City C." Alice''s face darkened. It seemed that her sister wanted to take full control of everything and wouldn''t let it go. In this case, then they will meet the shareholders and see how long she can work as the president. Not long after she left, Alena called her. She was in the tearoom downstairs and she wanted to ask her out. Essie walked out of the office in a hurry. "Grandma, when did youe back?" When she entered the tea room and saw Alena sitting by the window, Essie smiled again. "Last week," Alena said. She then let out a sigh. "I didn''t expect so many things would happen in less than two months after I left." Essie understood what the olddy meant. Her smile froze on her face. "Grandma, perhaps Zac and I are not meant to be together. He is getting along well with Le now." "Zac has always been smart and capable. He never let me worry about him. I don''t know why he would make a mistake in this matter," Alena said with great anxiety. When she got the news that he divorced and remarried, she and her husband had already called and forced him to give them a satisfactory answer. But now, her granddaughter inw was going to marry someone else, how could he exin this? Chapter 446 The Battered Body Trick Of The Mother And Daughter In Law Chapter 446 The Battered Body Trick Of The Mother And Daughter In Law The bitterness spread from her tongue to her heart. "Grandma, it''s not his fault. Love cannot be forced. The one he really loves is Le, not me. If it weren''t for the feud between the two families, they would have already married. I am willing to do them a favor and bless them. Now that I have found the right person for me, everyone will be happy. " "My child." Holding her hands, Alena said, "Give me some time. I''ll go back to confront Zac and ask him what he is thinking about." "It doesn''t matter, grandma. I don''t care what he thinks. I''m getting married. My fiance treats me well. I won''t hurt him. " Essie said firmly. She didn''t want to give herself another chance to change her mind. Alena sighed. It seemed that Zac had hurt the child too much. Even if they were to divorce, they shouldn''t have chosen to do it when she still in hospital unconscious. Wouldn''t his ruthlessness tear her heart apart? In order to untie a bell, the person who tied it was required. Nobody could untie it except her grandson. "Grandma is old and weak, but your grandpa and I really like you. It is Saturday the day after tomorrow. If you''re free,e home and have a cup of tea with your grandpa. He missed you so much." Essie lowered her head again. Although she really wanted to see her grandfather, she didn''t want to come back to the Rong Mansion because someone didn''t wee her. "Grandma, I miss grandpa too. But I have divorced with Zac. It is not good for me to go there again." Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s. Alena knew what she was thinking and asked, "Are you worrying about Zac''s mother?" Clenching the cup in her hand nervously, Essie continued, "I just don''t want to see everyone unhappy because of me." "Your mother in is getting more and more muddled recently," said the olddy with a sigh. I''ve discussed with your grandfather and we won''t go back to Switzend until we get all the things done. We can''t let her do whatever she wants in the Rong family. While saying that, she pped Essie''s hands and continued, "Take it easy. Don''t worry. She dare not say anything in front of Grandpa and me." Hearing that, Essie was astonished. She wondered if the olddy meant that she would go back to take charge of the Rong family? In that case, would not it be even more difficult for Le to be admitted into the noble family? Moreover, Mary who was the daughter-inw of so many years, but she had not be the real mother-inw since she would not be able to take charge of the family matter anymore. She was much inferior to the powerful Vicki back then. An unnoticeable smile emerged on the corner of her mouth, as if it was the pleasure after giving the enemy a heavy blow. "Okay, grandma. I''ll visit Grandpa on Saturday." She would be unreasonable if she still refused the old lady''s request since she had insisted it to this point. Since Grandma and Grandpa were there, she didn''t think Mary could do anything to her. Tomb Sweeping Day was a day to worship the ancestors of the Rong family. ording to the family rules, after the descendants finished their morning tea, they would go to the private cemetery of the Rong n to worship the ancestors. In the following two days, Zac stayed in the Rong Mansion to keep his grandma and grandpapany. Early in the morning, he got up and took a walk with his grandparent in the garden. His grandparent hadn''t got over the jetg yet. They got up very early these two days. As soon as they sat down in the pavilion, the Butler came and reported that Le knelt down at the gate of the Rong Mansion and wanted toe in to see the grandparent. She also said that she couldn''t stand on her knees if she was not allowed to enter the mansion. Zac was shocked. He never thought Le would do this. "You really do marry a good wife." Alena frowned and turned to look at Abel. "I''ll go out with Zac to see what is going on." "Just let her kneel if she wants." Abel waved his hand. His eyes were sharp. How could he not see the trick that Le yed. He and his wife had been back for quite a long time. She chose toe at this moment. She must havee here for the worship of the ancestors. As long as she worshipped the ancestor, she would be the rightful daughter-inw of the Rong family. It was irrational to force her to break up with the Qin family. Realizing Le''s intention, the Alena took the cup on the table and slowly picked up the tea. Before long, Mary rushed here. She had to handle the y in the house. "I heard that Le was kneeling outside to visit you two. Should we open the door and let her in? Anyhow, she has registered the marriage with Zac. What''s done is done. Even if you two don''t ept her, she is still the daughter-inw of Rong family." Alena cast her a nce and said, "You don''t need to worry about Zac''s matter from now on. I''ll take care of it myself." Mary was shocked, "Mom, Zac is my son. His marriage has always been my biggest concern. How can I not care about it?" "If you didn''t connive at the unpleasantness of Valery at home and let her have a good time at that time, our great grandson would be here now. But look at what you have done today. Do you still want to see the messy situation?" Alena snapped. ''If I don''t teach her a lesson and ask her to behave herself, she will drive a good granddaughter inw away, '' she thought. "If you two want a great grandson, let Zac and Le have a baby soon. She has been married with Zac for some time. I''m afraid that Le is pregnant now," Mary said in a hurry. Since the two elders wanted a grandson, she would satisfy them. "Mommy, that''s impossible," Zac said indifferently immediately. Mary''s face darkened. "Zac, your wife knelt outside. Don''t you feel sorry for her at all?" "Mommy, if she really wants to see Grandpa and grandma, she should havee here on the first day theye back. She has waited so long, but she chose this day which we will worship the ancestors to come. I don''t think shee with sincerity." Zac snorted. Her trick of self-tormented wouldn''t work every time. "Isn''t it better today? She came in, paid her respect to grandma and grandpa, had breakfast with all of us and went to the cemetery to worship the ancestors together. Our ancestors will be very happy to see her as your granddaughter inw. They will bless you can have a fat baby by then," Mary said with a smile. Unfortunately, there was no oneughing with her in the pavilion. The faces of Abel, Alena and Zac looked more serious and a little disappointed than before. "Mary, I will take care of it. Don''t ask too much," Alena said coldly. Since her daughter-inw said something like that, there was no need for her to talk anymore. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. But Mary didn''t dare to give up. She would try her best to persuade the two elders to ept Le. "Father, mother, I know your concerns. But Le is not the biological child of the Qin family. She has no blood of the Qin family. You don''t have to regard her as the daughter of the Qin family. You can just treat her as an orphan. " She paused, and changed into a pitiful tone. "What a miserable life it is for a child to be abandoned at birth. When she grew up, she fell in love with the man she shouldn''t love. She had been in a hard rtionship with Zac for so many years. If it weren''t for her family, they would have been married at the very beginning. They wouldn''t have gone through so many twists and turns. " Taking a sip of tea, Alena turned to Zac and asked, "Are you going to live with Le for the rest of your life?" "Of course, Zac would like to live with Le for a lifetime. Otherwise, how could he get married? Marriage is not a child''s y." Before her son could answer, Mary quickly chipped in, as if she was afraid that he would say something wrong. Completely ignoring her, Zac just bent down and whispered in the ear of Alena, "People have their own difficulties sometimes." His voice was loud enough for the olddy to hear him but Mary could not hear a thing. The olddy understood what he meant, so she nodded slightly, drank the tea and kept silent. Seeing the pavilion quiet again, Mary was worried. She thought that the two elders would be softened by Le''s kneeling, but they were stone hearted, without any hesitation. She rolled her eyes and turned away. Outside the Rong Mansion, Le had been kneeling for more than ten minutes. Seeing that no one came to open the door, she was angry and depressed. She had already married Zac. Why was his family reluctant to ept her? Why did they have to ask her to cut off her contact with her parents? She was not a fool. She knew clearly that without Qin family, she would be a phoenix without feathers which just the same as vultures. Aftering out, Mary tipped her a wink, hinting her that she pretended to pass out so that she could be carried in the mansion. Le took the hint. She shook her head slightly with the help of her forehead and fell to the ground. "Le..." Mary pretended to be scared. She ran to her and held her up. "uncle Li, hurry up. Mrs. Rong fainted. Help me take her back to her home to have a rest. In case there is anything wrong." She called the butler to help but he didn''t move. ording to the rules of the Rong Mansion, the Butler must obey the orders of the two elders at home at first, and then he had to follow the orders of the host and hostess of the house. "Madam, I have asked the servants to bring the chairs and water to look after Miss Qin. Without the old lady''s permission, I can''t make any decision without asking for her permission." "It''s not the right time to talk about this. Just get her inside first. I''ll take the responsibility if you get into trouble." Mary deliberately pretended to be very anxious to deceive uncle Li. Uncle Li didn''t want to make any concession. He said, "Madam, please calm down. I have sent someone to deliver the message." Seeing uncle Li did not cooperate, Mary ignored him and called the servant beside to help Le get in. When the messenger came back, it would be toote to take Le in. There was no way to drive her out once she got in. She two worked together to y a trick to gain sympathy. They didn''t believe that the two elders wouldn''t be able to move them. Chapter 447 Get Injured (Part One) Chapter 447 Get Injured (Part One) Uncle Li checked them at the door. "Madam, have you forgotten the rules of the Rong Mansion? A member of the Qin family is allowed to enter the mansion. Though Miss Qin was not the biological daughter of the Qin family, she grew up in the Qin family and was a part of it. She can''t go in without the olddy''s special permission." "Uncle Li, she fainted now. How can I leave her alone? Even if she is not admitted by our ancestors now, she has married to Mr. Rong. As the daughter inw of the Rong family, she will get in sooner or later." While she was talking, the servant who went to inform the elders came back. He was followed by two men. One carried a deck chair, and the other carried a teapot and water. "The olddy told me to take care of Miss Qin outside the mansion. Call an ambnce if she doesn''t wake up." The servant paused, and then continued, "The olddy also said that if anyone let Miss Qin in today, he or she will not be a member of the Rong family anymore." Mary shuddered violently. She didn''t expect the olddy to say such cold words. There was no way back. Le couldn''t pretend anymore. She opened her eyes and stood up. She was so depressed that she went crazy. Didn''t Zac be there? Why didn''t he help her at all? "It seems that Miss Qin is all right," uncle Li said slowly. He had already seen through her little trick. Le gave him a stern look. When she became the hostess of the house, she would kick him out of the Rong family first. While she was angry, a Rolls Royce slowly drove down the road. The driver was Tim. He just did what the olddy asked him to do and went to the Phoenix Road to pick up Essie to have breakfast with her. When Essie got out of the car, she was shocked by what was happening at the door. What were this mother and daughter inw doing outside? Both Mary and Le were taken aback when they saw Essie. They frowned. "What are you doing here?" Le rushed to her angrily. She was so angry that she couldn''t do anything. Now that she was here to give vent to her anger, she wouldn''t be so rude. "I''m here to apany the two elders to have breakfast," Essie said. "You are not a member of the Rong family anymore. Why are you qualified toe here?" Le was almost shouting at her. If there weren''t bodyguards around, she would have beaten the bitch to death. "Although I am not a member of Rong family, I am still qualified to be its guest," Essie replied peacefully. "You have no right!" Mary snapped behind her, "You''re not wee in the Rong Mansion. Please leave now." It was the day of ancestor worship of Rong''s family. She couldn''t let this fox get in. Essie was well aware that she would never be the one being invited. However, it was not her who invited her, and she had no right to drive her away. "It was grandma''s invitation. I have to say goodbye to them before I leave," said Essie. "No need for that. I''ll pass on the message to my men. Get out of here right now." Mary stood in front of her, fearing that she woulde in. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Seeing this, Tim turned to Essie and said, "Please wait for me here. I''ll go inside and report to the old lady." Essie nodded. As soon as Tim took two steps forward, Mary stopped him and said, "Stop there. Nobody is allowed to enter the delivery room to inform the olddy. And no matter what happens, this woman is not allowed to enter the mansion." While she was talking, uncle Li walked towards them and said, "Miss Yi, the olddy has been waiting for you for a long time. Please follow me in." Mary''s face convulsed with rage. Did uncle Li do that on purpose today? "Uncle Li, didn''t you hear what I said just now?" Uncle Li waved his hand, "I didn''t hear it from far away, but the olddy has ordered that the gate of the Rong Mansion is always open for Miss Yi, and that Miss Yi can take this ce as her own home and get in and out freely. If anyone dares to interfere, you will be punished by thew of the family!" Mary felt dizzy. Did the olddy lose her mind? This foxy woman had divorced with her son long ago. Since she wasn''t a member of the Rong family, why did she still take her side? Le was even more anxious. She was the real granddaughter inw, the future hostess of the Rong family. How could this outsider enter the house? She knelt outside for more than ten minutes, and her knees were painful. But she was not allowed to go in? Essie coldly nced at them and told the bodyguards to wait outside. Then she walked towards the gate with uncle Li. Le clenched her fists and snorted. She rushed forward like a crazy wild dog and pushed Essie. Unexpectedly, Essie fell on the ground. The bodyguard rushed forward, seized Le and threw her away. "Miss Yi, are you okay?" The bodyguard finally helped Essie up. Essie shook her head and frowned. Her knee hit a stone and was cut. "Go and get the first aid kit." Uncle Li ordered the servants to take Essie in. Looking at her limping, Le felt the joy of revenge. ''Damn you, little bitch. This is just a small lesson for you. Your life is in my hand. If you dare to go further and take the opportunity to seduce Zac, I''ll make you pay for it.'' Mary walked up to her, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Well done! You can''t be lenient to a vicious woman like her. Otherwise, she will take your husband away." Chapter 448 Get Injured (Part Two) Chapter 448 Get Injured (Part Two) Le''s eyes became fierce. She would never be softhearted to deal with Essie. However, in front of her mother-inw, she wouldn''t expose her viciousness so thoroughly, so she had to pretend to be weak first. So she turned around and rushed into Mary''s arms, crying, "Mommy, I''m just too angry. She is so vicious that she would do anything. How can I fight with her? I might get hurt and killed by her one day. Besides, she is a very cunning woman. You see, the two elders are threatened by her. They don''t allow me to enter into the Rong Mansion but let her to enter. I am the granddaughter inw of Rong family, and she is just a divorced one. What qualifications does she have to enter?" "Grandma and Grandpa must have been obsessed with her." Mary sighed. Except for her, everyone in the house was fascinated by Essie, this tramp. Now she was the only one who was sober. "Then what should we do? When can I be epted? " Le asked anxiously. "Hurry up and have a baby with Zac. Both olddy and old master are eager to have a great grandson. Now that you have a baby with him, you may be able to make an exception for them." Mary patted her on the back andforted her. Le had the same thought, but since he knew that she had the virus in her body, Zac had stopped touching her. He said that he wouldn''t sleep with her until she recovered her health. If she could cure the virus now, they wouldn''t be able to spend their honeymoon. She was a greedy person. She wanted more than a simple ceremony. She wanted to enjoy all the treatment that a bride should have, and she wanted to be the future hostess of the Rong family. The priority now was to get the honeymoon, and then nned to recover and have a baby. Anyhow, as long as the marriage certificate was still in her hand, Essie wouldn''t be able to get it. When they heard that Essie was here, the two elders walked out of the garden in a hurry, with Zac following behind them. He didn''t expect that his grandma would invite Essie to the ceremony of their worshipping to the ancestor. At this moment, Essie was sitting on a stone bench and applying medicine on her wounds. When he saw the bruises on her legs, Zac felt that his heart was gripping, and he was very distressed. But he didn''t say anything. He just looked at her expressionlessly. "What''s wrong? Are you hurt?" the old asked immediately. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "When Miss Yi reached the door, Miss Qin ran to her like a madwoman. She bumped into Miss Yi which made Miss Yi fell with her knees on the stone," Tim said. "Another evil creature again." Frowning, Alena thought of the daughter inw of the Rong family who had turned the family upside down in the past. The daughter of the Qin family, Rong family really couldn''t afford to take in, even if she was just an adopted daughter. "A storm is impending. You know, wind is full of house." Abel heaved a sigh. This had brought much pain to his heart, especially on the day of his visit to his ancestors today. The Rong family couldn''t go through such a disaster again. Anyway, he couldn''t let his precious grandson repeat the fate of his eldest son. Seeing the two old people''s worried faces, Essie quickly threw out a smile of relief. "It''s okay, Grandpa and grandma, just a little injury." "You are so sweet and considerate. Grandpa and I don''t want you to leave our Rong family," Alena said, stroking her head lovingly. Zac stared at her injured knee for a moment. All his nerves were on edge. He was afraid that the servant would hurt her with too much strength. Essie frowned. The disinfectant fluid was pungent, but she tried hard not to say a word because she didn''t want them to worry about her. It seemed that Zac had read her mind. He could no longer hold it back. He pulled away the servant and said, "You clumsy fool, let me do it." After he took the disinfectant bottle, Essie shrank back subconsciously and said, "No, thanks." He was a young master of noble birth and had never done any house work before. It was impossible for him to apply medicine to her wound. It would be strange if he didn''t hurt her to death. While she was thinking, a low voice came from behind. "You can''t do it well. I can do it." Turning around, Zac found it was his brother, Walt who was speaking. He couldn''t help frowning and gave him a re, "No, no one can do it better than me." After saying that, he dipped a cotton ball into a bit of disinfectant and cleaned her wound. He was so gentle and careful that he rubbed her wound lightly like a feather to ease her pain. Essie''s heart trembled, as if a pair of gentle big hands were ying on her heartstrings. Although he looked calm, the pity in his eyes was like a rising tide of water, spreading continuously, almost overwhelming. After cleaning the wound, Zac applied iodine on it and asked, "Does it hurt?" he asked in a low voice. Tears welled up in her eyes as she shook her head. After applying the anti-inmmatory ointment on her injured hand, he took the gauze to bind up the wound. Although his action was clumsy, it was still wrapped well. Abel and Alena nced at each other with relief. Their grandson cared about his wife so much. It seemed that their marriage was not yet over. A man stood beside them. It looked like he was surrounded by pity. However, no one noticed that since all their attention was on Essie. Only a pair of eyes not far away sensed it. Chapter 449 My Ex-Husband Chapter 449 My Ex-Husband As she saw her two sons surrounded Essie, Mary was trembling with rage, her eyes almost popping out. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Luce used to upy her husband''s heart, and now her daughter stole her son''s heart away, especially with two sons. It was extremely terrible and hateful! She couldn''t let Essie and her son get back together. As long as she could drive her away, she didn''t care to repeat what she had done in the past. However, the situation of the Rong family was different from that of the Xu family. All of them were powerful and influential. Especially for Zac, he was too cold and too strong, not as mild as Baron. Most importantly, he was bossy and didn''t take her advice seriously, unlike Baron who was obedient to Vicki and dared not show any disobedience. And speaking of Essie. She looked like Luce, but her personality waspletely different from hers. Luce was a simple and harmless rabbit, while Essie was an aggressive fox. It was much more difficult to deal with her and they had to make aprehensive n. Fortunately, her son had divorced her, and she was going to marry another man. They had no valid reason to be together. This was a dead spot, and she had to hold it and pinched it. She took a deep breath and went over to him, "Zac, Le was kneeling outside for too long and passed out. You''d better go out and have a look. I''m afraid that she would be in danger." A bloodthirsty disgust streaked across Zac''s face. She hurt his little fool like this. If it was not for the antidote preparation, he must greet this woman seriously. Alena turned to the butler and asked, "Uncle Li, how is Miss Qin?" "I don''t think it''s a big deal. As soon as she saw Miss Yiing over, she immediately jumped up and acted tough. Otherwise, Miss Yi wouldn''t have been hit like this," uncle Li answered honestly. "That girl was just too angry. She is the rightful wife of Zac and the granddaughter inw of the Rong family. She knelt outside for so long but was not allowed toe in. How could the girl feel good if you let her in as soon as an outsider came? " Mary exined on Le''s behalf in a hurry. Alena said coldly. "Yes, she has married to Zac. But it has nothing to do with our Rong family. As for the daughter of Qin family, I''m afraid that it''s just too much for our Rong family to take her." "She was adopted, not biological," Mary reminded her. She was afraid that the olddy forgot this. "As for the adopted ones, they are all the same. No one is allowed to enter my house as long as they have a rtionship with the Qin family," Alena said seriously. "But after they have a child, do you still refuse to ept your great grandson or granddaughter?" Mary retorted. Without saying anything, Alena turned to take a nce at Abel, believing that it was all up to him. Abel''s sharp eyes swept over the crowd, and then fell on Zac. "Since it''s the blood of our family, we should naturally take it back. But I have to promise that the next sessor has nothing to do with the Qin family. " What he said was very clear. The child of Zac and Le could be epted by the Rong family, but it was not likely to be the next director. Mary was taken aback, "What if Zac only have children with Le?" "There are a lot of children of the Rong family," Abel said firmly in a low voice. Although he didn''t directly answer Mary''s question, what he meant was clear. If there was no other child to be owned by Zac, he would choose the fifth sessor from other great grandsons of his family. His words were not only a warning to Mary, but also a warning to his grandson. He hoped that they could be reasonable and not do anything to regret. Mary was shocked. His words were like a thunderbolt from the sky and made her head buzzing. In her eyes, the only woman who could beat Essie must be Le. And the other women must be bullied by Essie in an instance. Now she had regarded Le as the second Elizabeth, and she needed her to run in the frontline to get rid of Luce''s daughter. But his words were obviously shaken his son''s determination, implying him to give up Le. If Le was going to fail, and Essie was sure to make aeback. She angrily nced at Essie. Although Essie looked m with no emotions exposed, she was sure that she must haveughed in her heart. She couldn''t let Essie getcent. She had to find another way to help Le. She couldn''t make her fighting ability weaken. While she was thinking, the olddy said, "I have discussed with your father. We will appoint the fifth sessor of the Rong family in our lifetime, so that we won''t be afraid of someone with evil mind would mess around with it." The olddy said, gazing at Essie, as if she was talking to her. Hearing that, Essie was a little shocked. She felt that the olddy had sharp and keen eyes, which were like those of a falcon''s. They were able to perceive a secret hidden in a person''s heart. Unconsciously, she lowered her head. She didn''t want to let the olddy find out what she was thinking about. She shouldn''t tell anyone about Mili and Dot at this critical moment, no matter who the person was. As for the future sessor of the Rong family, she had never thought about it would have anything to do with Dot. She only hoped that her child would be safe and grow up healthily. As for money and fame, he could fight for it on his own efforts, without relying on ancestral properties. At this time, a servant came over and told them that the morning tea was ready. In the hall, Albert was waiting for his parents with a group of children and grandchildren. The olddy nodded slightly and walked to Essie. She took her hand and put it on the back of Zac''s hand. "Essie was injured. You have to look after her today. Got it?" "Don''t worry, grandma." Zac nodded. Seeing this, Mary quickly came over to stop her. "Mother, they have divorced. Right now, the wife of Zac is Le, and he should keep some distance from Essie in order to avoid unnecessary suspicion. Otherwise, if uncles and aunts see it, they will gossip about them." "It was Zac''s own decision to divorce and get remarried. As the daughter-inw of the Rong family, she should get in and leave with the approval of the elders of the family. You father and I haven''t given any consent to Essie''s leave. So before she got remarried, she is still my granddaughter-inw." The old lady said in a solemn and firm tone. "This is not reasonable, mother." Mary still fought desperately as a cornered beast. "I have told you to leave Zac''s matters to me. I will handle it." After finishing her words, the olddy walked forward with her husband and left her alone. They had been disappointed with this daughter in the matter of Valery that happened three years ago. Zac cast a sidelong nce at her and said, "Mommy, you''re going through the turn of life now. If you still can''t calm down, you''d better listen to grandma. Have more rest and don''t worry too much." As soon as she finished his words, he walked forwards with one of his arms encircled Essie''s waist recklessly, as if he was deliberately against his mother. Even though she was held by Zac, Essie still felt awkward. "Let go of me. I can walk myself." She tried to get rid of his hands around her waist, but he didn''t let her go. "Don''t move. I don''t want to take care of you. But it''s granny''s order that I can''t disobey. If you don''t cooperate, I will have to carry you on my shoulder. " He pretended to be very indifferent to hide his heartache. "I didn''t expect you to be here," she muttered as if to herself. If she had known that he was here, she would not havee. At the moment, the best thing for them was to keep a proper distance from each other. "Today is the day of worshipping ancestors. How could I not be here?" Zac snorted as if he felt that she was talking nonsense. She was shocked, "Worship the ancestors? What worship? " A sharp nce swept past her face, which perceived her surprise thoroughly. "Don''t you know what day it is today?" "I know. It''s Saturday today." Essie nodded and said, "Grandma asked me to have breakfast with Grandpa this morning, so I came here." A faint smile tugged at the corners of Zac''s mouth. He didn''t expect that his grandmother would y this trick to bluff his little fool. He reached out his hand and flicked her on the forehead. "You''re getting more and more dizzy. You didn''t even know today is such an important day." "I just know today is the weekend. It''s Saturday," Essie said again, feeling deeply wronged. "Then what date is it today?" Zac stroked his forehead in a little sweat. Rolling her eyeballs, Essie lowered her head and muttered to herself, "Tuesday is our wedding anniversary. And Tuesday is the second of April..." She was getting close to the date of today after her calction one after another. Although her voice was low, Zac could hear it clearly since he stood beside her. Especially when she said the anniversary of her wedding, each cell of his was quivering. This silly girl still remembered their wedding anniversary! He thought she had already forgotten about it. They had never celebrated this day before. She left him three years ago before their wedding anniversary. But now, when this day came, they were divorced. He had thought a lot of ns. They could enjoy the romantic moments watching the sunrise on the fire balloons, have a candlelight dinner together on a cruise and the watch the stars on top of a mountain... But in the end, he even gave up the idea of calling her. He sat alone in front of the French window of his office and watched the carsing and going. The only things that made him happy was her picture on the digital photo frame and the beautiful memories with her from the past. "You little fool, I didn''t expect you to still remember our wedding anniversary." "Fool''s Day! It''s hard to forget!" Essie curled up her lips again and said in a casual tone, as if she was just talking about something unimportant. Deep inside, she attached great importance to this date. On this day, God joked with her. He threw her to a big demon and made her lose her heart. God knew how much she hoped to celebrate this day with him, but unfortunately, their marriage was ended before that day. "What were you doing on fool''s day?" Zac said in a gloomy voice. Her reaction threw him in a cold mood like the cold air from Siberia, chilling his passion that was difficult to rise. She thought for a while and looked up at him with her thick eyshes quivering cunningly. "Let''s go to that day. I don''t know why, but I got an impulse to send you a message on wechat. Because of my absence, the divorce procedure is invalid. And you marry Le, you havemitted the crime of multiple marriage." Chapter 450 We Got Trapped (Part One) Chapter 450 We Got Trapped (Part One) "Really?" Zac raised his eyebrows and said with a mischievous smile, "It''s a coincidence that we have thought of the same thing. I also want to send you a message to tell you that we are not divorced and you are still my wife." Essie snorted. "Sending this message to Le must be more exciting than sending me this message." "Well, you are right, in case you get disappointed." Zac sneered. Hum! Again, Essie scoffed in her mind that it was impossible for her to be happy. What she could do was to be scared into cold sweat! "When did you finish the divorce procedure?" she asked. "I don''t remember." Zac said indifferently. How could he know that since he just asked a forgery guy to chop the certificate randomly? "I''ll go to find out on the divorce certificate." Essie said, curling her lips. "I''ve decided to fix this date as an anniversary in memory that I finally got freedom and got rid of the big ogre." Before she finished speaking, he tightened his grip on her waist, as if someone was punishing her. "Monkey King will never escape from the Buddha''s five fingers mountain." The man squeezed the threatening words one by one. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Le has been following you like a shadow all the time. You really can''t get away from her," Essie said ironically. Zac lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "I have a double body." Essie''s dark eyes rolled. Suddenly, he stretched out her little hand and kneaded his face carelessly. Then, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Well, it is the real you." Zac flicked her forehead. "Silly girl, you needn''t wear the artificial mask. Even if you look exactly like me, you won''t wear it in the daytime." With that, she ced her hand over her forehead. Indeed, it was useless to put on a mask, and one would eventually fail if he observed it carefully. She looked away and didn''t say anything more. She continued counting the days. Friday was fourth of April, and Saturday was fifth of April. April five! "Oh, it''s the Tomb Sweeping Day!" She screamed like waking up from a dream. Zac shook his head sadly. Today''s stupid woman''s brain was absolutely out of cirction, and she had such an insensible hindsight. "On this day every year, the descendants of the Rong family wille back from all over the country to the cemetery to worship the ancestors," he said in a low voice. Essie was surprised, with her mouth slightly open. Her eyes were as wide as two bells. She finally understood why Le hade and made a scene at the gate of the Rong Mansion. It turned out that Le came here in order to get the chance to take part in the sacrificial ceremony. By worshiping the ancestors of the Rong family, she would be acknowledged by the Rong family as a daughter-inw. It was worth a try. Unfortunately, the result still failed. Now that Mary had ''lost her power'', the two elders came back to host the family, so she couldn''t get in! In such a special period, Alice began to date with Fell, which attracted a lot of attention from the Rong family and his group. At this critical moment, how could the Rong family allow the daughter of the Qin family to marry in to meddle with the family affairs? "Did grandma forget that it''s the Tomb Sweeping Day? So she invited me here?" she asked in a low voice. If so, she''d better leave as soon as possible. She was not a member of the Rong family anymore. It would be so embarrassing to stand there. "How could grandma forget such an important day?" Zac cast her a nce. "But why did grandma ask me toe here?" Essie was puzzled and confused. "What do you think?" Zac asked, showing no intention to answer her question. He knew very well that she was in a conundrum and wouldn''t understand what was on grandma''s mind. "I just can''t figure it out. That''s why I asked you." Essie rolled her eyes at him. "Just stop thinking about it if you can''t figure it out. You only need to do whatever grandma ask you to do," Zac said in a bossy way. It sounded like she was his subordinate. "I''ve been kicked out of the family by you. If the rtives see me, they may think that I''m begging you to be together again, right?" Essie whispered in a low voice. Zac''s eyes became bigger and bigger. He was looking forward to the day. "Maybe I''ll consider it if you beg me." "Dream at it! As the old saying goes, a good horse will never turn round to graze on an old pasture. I''m going to marry Hanson. I''m not interested in you, the grass root, at all." She stared at him with anger. Being kicked out of his house without anypensation. He not only disgraced her, but also made her aughing stock among the rich women in Dragon City. If she turned her head back to beg him, she would be humiliated. Any female creature on earth might disdain her. She would never do such a shameless thing. "Don''t jump to the conclusions too early. Leave yourself a way out," Zac said in a low voice, with his eyes shing. As soon as he thought that she was going to marry Hanson, he had an impulse to kill people. "There is no way back for me. You cut off my path long time ago. Even if there are mountains and rivers in front of me, I can only move forward, and I can''t retreat any further." Looking at the road in front of her, she gradually wore a faint sad smile on her face. There was a hint of depression in her tone. He keenly felt that a sharp pain shed through his heart like lightning. Didn''t she have any hope for them? Was it because of him or the resentment of thest generation? Chapter 451 We Got Trapped (Part Two) Chapter 451 We Got Trapped (Part Two) "When did I cut off your route of retreat?" he frowned and asked. "If I guess it right, you should have gotten the marriage certificate with Le right after you finished the divorce, right?" She thought with a bitter smile. ''The procedure of getting a divorce and marriage certificates are in the same ce, it is convenient for him to solve the problem in the same way.'' Zac didn''t answer. He only asked the staff to make a scene instead of inputting any data. Then he took the fake marriage certificate to them. Essie thought he admitted it by his silence. She felt even bitter in her heart. "No matter what you''re trying to do or going through, you should at least wait for me to wake up before we get divorced. Have you ever considered my feelings? Or do you think that I''m going to die and would never wake up, leaving me there alone?" Zac sighed, helpless and sad. If he didn''t agree to marry Le, how could he save her and let her wake up? He knew that she was deeply hurt as long as he didn''t tell her the truth. However, she would never know that he had already been in love with her. As long as she hurt, he would also hurt. "I''ll tell you the truth, not now." "No need for that. Since the day we got divorced, there was no turning back for us." She said in desperation, "You see, even if I don''t treat your mommy as an enemy, she will treat me as an enemy. Even if we are still together, she won''t let us go." "As for mommy, I''ll deal with it. Now the olddy is in charge of the Rong Mansion, so she can''t turned a single wave." Zac lowered his voice. "You underestimated your mother. She gave advice to Elizabeth in the past nine years after she had gone through ups and downs. Have you ever seen her stopped and given up?" Essie sneered again. Zac was stunned. "Maybe it''s just a mistake. Even if mommy wants to help her, it''s impossible for my mommy to help her for nine years." "What if she is not support but the mastermind?" Essie asked. "Mastermind? Impossible! My mommy and your Mommy have no enmity against each other. How could she do such a thing?" Zac was shocked. He couldn''t believe his ears. "The reason behind it, you have to ask her in person. My mother has always regarded her as her sister and pushed her close to her, but she wants to kill my mommy. How can I face such a person like her?" Essie said as she blushed in anger. It struck terror to Zac. He still couldn''t believe that his mother would do such a terrible thing. And he also didn''t want to believe that if her mother really did it, Luce would never forgive her. This feud would not be dissolve. "I believe it must be a mistake. I will find it out." Essie sneered and said, "Your mother is very good at doing that. Cherry and Jenney, those two women, didn''t she stuff them to you in the same way? I''m afraid that I can''t serve such a mother-inw. I''d better leave her to Le." While speaking, she took the opportunity of his absent-minded, pushed him away with brute force, and limped forward. Zac''s mouth twitched. He followed up, fearing that she would fall. In the hall, Essie saw many rtives and felt embarrassed. She was the only outsider here. It was so conspicuous as if the sky was blue. The olddy waved to her, indicating her and Zac to sit beside her and her grandfather. When she was hesitating, Zac held her waist with his arm and forcibly took her there. The olddy held the hands of Essie and said, "Do you remember what aunt Bonney told youst time? She told you that every cloud has its day. When aunt Bonney arrives in a couple of days, I''ll ask her to make another divination with you and see if it is time for the dispersing of the clouds." "Nowadays young people always y the trick of shotgun marriage and sh divorce. You can''t learn these bad things," Sally said. Mary felt aggrieved, she felt Essie who was sitting opposite her an obstacle. She really wanted to kick her hard so that she wouldn''te back and hurt her. But she couldn''t show it. She tried her best to maintain the feigned smile on her face. "Essie and Zac are just friends now. It is mother who invited her toe here today. It has nothing to do with Zac." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With a faint smile, the olddy said, "The children are still young, and they might go out on some extreme activities sometimes. However, as their elderly parents, it is not good for them to talk and do things improperly. They have to set a good example to their children, so that they can obtain their respect." As she said, she patted on the hands of Essie. "The people who can sit here today are the grandchildren and daughter-inw of the Rong family, no outsider. Our country has aw and constitution. We also have our own family rules in our Rong family. If the daughter inws don''t make mistakes, you can''t get divorced. Whether Essie and Zac had that piece of paper, I don''t care. As long as she hasn''t remarried, she will be the daughter-inw of our Rong family." When Essie heard the olddy''s words before, she didn''t take it seriously. But now, she was a little nervous when she said in front of all the members of the Rong family. These words were not only to make Mary, a daughter-inw''s words annul, but also to prevent her, a granddaughter inw, from remarrying. Chapter 452 A Smart Advice (Part One) Chapter 452 A Smart Advice (Part One) At this moment, she finally understood why the olddy had invited her here on the day of offering sacrifices to the ancestors. It was because she wanted her to stay and continue to be the granddaughter inw of the Rong family. Today, the olddy helped fix her position in front of so many people of the Rong family. If she said that she wanted to remarry, the olddy would be humiliated and disgraced. How could she do such an unfilial thing? If she kept silent, it would mean that she admitted that she was still the daughter-inw of the Rong family and worshiped their ancestors. How could she marry someone else in such a hurry? The olddy was giving her a headache. She ced her hands under the table cloth and rubbed them anxiously. She was in a dilemma, but at last she did not say a word. There was a smile on the corner of Alena''s lips, which was not hard to notice. She knew that Essie wouldn''t say anything. She was a reasonable and considerate person. She was good at telling what she thought and what she shouldn''t say. And that was also one of the reasons why her husband and she valued her very much. Mary was so angry that she clenched the tablecloth. Since they had divorced, why should she be one of the members of the Rong family? She really wanted to jump up to kick Essie out, but she dared not. If she did, she would be the next to be kicked out. She tried very hard to pull the stiff corners of her mouth to keep a hypocritical smile, so as not to let others notice her abnormality. Zac was sitting opposite to her. His dark and gloomy eyes were fixed on her, eyeing every subtle change of her facial expression. He kept thinking about what Essie had said. Her mother was the mastermind of the destruction of her family, and she nned all of this. How was that possible? Why did she do that? Why? He could not figure it out. Suddenly, he found his mother was more and more strange, as if she was no longer the kind person he knew. After the morning tea, the people of the Rong family began to prepare to worship in the cemetery. Essie walked towards the olddy and said, "Grandma, I... I''d better go home first." Even though the olddy had recognized her as her granddaughter-inw, she would never be the wife of Zac. She was divorced and she had no right to take part in the ceremony. "Essie." The olddy understood what she was worrying about, but she wouldn''t let her go today. "You are not only the daughter-inw of the Rong family, but also a respectful person of our family. You should go and worship our ancestors. What you represent is not only yourself." Essie was dazed by her words. The olddy''s words were so profound that she didn''t understand at all. When did she be a hero of the Rong family? She had no contribution to the Rong family? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. And what did that mean that she was not representing herself? Who else could she represent? She raised her eyes and nced at the olddy secretly. Her eyes were deep and sharp, as if she had discovered the deepest secret in her heart. ''Maybe...'' She was shocked, but she denied it soon. That was impossible. Grandma wouldn''t have known that Mili and Dot were the offspring of the Rong family. But only a few people knew about it, and even Pana did not know it. How could grandma know? She must feel guilty. While she was thinking, Zac walked over and held her slender waist. "Let''s go. I''ll take care of you today. Don''t run about." His tone was very domineering. It sounded that he didn''t want to take care of her at all. It was clear that he was keeping an eye on her and prevent her from escaping. Le didn''t leave until they arrived at the gate of Rong Mansion. She stood by the door all the time. How could she leave when Essie went in? She was the real wife of Zac and the daughter-inw of the Rong family. Who the hell is Essie, a divorced ex? Why did they let her in? Several well-trained guards stood at the door and looked at her to stop her from making a ''mess''. The Rong Mansion was heavily guarded, with a warning area ten miles away from here. If it weren''t for her marriage with Zac, uncle Li would have asked the bodyguards to throw her out. How could they allow her to stand at the gate? Le knew that the ancestors would be worshiped today, and the Rong family woulde out sooner orter. Anyway, she had to finished acting. When they opened the gate, the security guards came out first, and then the Rong family members. She immediately knelt down, "Grandpa, grandma, I am the wife of Zac and the granddaughter inw of the Rong family. Please let me worship our ancestor," she cried as she shouted. The two elders got in the car without taking a look at her. They seemed not to hear her words. Casting a nce at Mary, Albert said, "Ask her to leave here as soon as possible. Thest per son the two elders want to see in such a day was the members of the Qin family." Mary could only nod helplessly when she saw the coldness in Albert''s eyes. Before Zac and Essie reached the door, they heard Le''s voice. "God, your wife is still here. She is really good at holding on!" While speaking, she pushed him. "Let go of me. If she saw us walk out like this, I would never have the leisure time in the future." A touch of impatience passed across Zac'' face. That woman''s primary gene must be too poor in her bones, so she went crazy all day long. He then asked two servants to help Essie and he walked out of the gate alone. Chapter 453 A Smart Advice (Part Two) Chapter 453 A Smart Advice (Part Two) "Are you going to embarrass me in public?" He stared at Le coldly. "I just want to show respect to our ancestors. I will leave after that. Is that okay?" With tears all over her face, Le looked at him with a pitiful look. It was a pity that Zac didn''t show any pity for her. Instead, there was only endless aversion in her heart. "Because I married you, I have be the unfilial guy be is ming by of a thousand people in the Rong family. If you continue to quarrel with me, I will have to divorce you." He stressed each syble. Upon hearing this, Le stopped crying immediately. She stood up and asked, "Why? What did I do wrong on earth? Is it just because I am adopted daughter of Qin family?" "The elders have told you clearly about the conditions. Since you want to enter the Rong family so much and be a member of the Rong family so much, why don''t you take action? What are you waiting for?" Zac said impatiently. "Your conditions are way out of line. In the Qin family, there are my parents and family. I can''t cut off from them," Le almost roared at him. She wouldn''t let herself be a woman without roots. At the gate of Rong Mansion, Essie came out. She didn''t look at Le, not even gave her a sidelong nce. What happened between her and Zac had nothing to do with her. She didn''t want to get involved. After seeing Essie get on the car again, Le asked with her eyes almost popping out, "Why did she get on the car? Is she going to worship the ancestors? She has nothing to do with the Rong family. Why should she worship our ancestors? " She was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. She couldn''t wait to dash forward and drag Essie out of the car. She kicked her to death! Zac opened his thin lips slightly and said in an indifferent tone, "If your surname is Xu, you can go with me." Le''s eyes turned ck. She rushed into Mary''s arms and cried, "Mommy, you must help me plead with grandma and grandpa. I''m your daughter-inw. You can''t let anybody else ride on me." Mary patted her on the shoulder. She hated Essie more than she did. But she couldn''t force anyone to do something rash, so she had to be considerate. "Take it easy. You and Zac are protected by thew. That woman wants to rece you. It''s daydreaming. I will never let her seed." She had tofort Le first. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Taking a deep nce at her, Zac said, "Mommy, you are not the hostess of the family now. All the decisions are made by grandpa and grandma. Your opinion is of no use." These words were just like cold water, pouring down from her head without mercy. This made Mary shiver. "Even if I am not the hostess of the house, I am your mommy. Your business is also my business. I can''t let it go. I tell you, Le is my daughter-inw now. No matter who she is, I won''t let Essiee back to the family unless I die." "Let''s see if you can bring the whole family of the Rong family under your power alone." Zac snorted. He found that his mother would be totally unreasonable when it came to things concerning Essie. She could evenpletely ignore the interests of her family. Was it because she felt guilty? Mary veins on her forehead moved violently. "Le is your wife. Can''t you think of a way for your future?" "It is this woman''s own stupidity. Except for following me like a shadow and weeping all day long, she has never thought of making contributions to the Rong family. She didn''t do anything helpful, so how could I intercede with you for her in front of our ancestors?" Zac snorted. "I''m a woman, and I don''t know much about the business. How can I contribute?" Le felt wronged. "There''s still a chance. It depends on whether you dare to make it or not." A treacherous look flitted across Zac'' eyes. "What chance?" Le and Mary said almost at the same time. Their eyes were shining, as if they were looking at the dawn. "Alice is dating with your cousin, Fell. If they get married, it will be a threat to the Rong family. If you can try to destroy their rtionship, you will not only be the backbone of our Rong family, but also let the elders know that keeping your rtionship with Qin family will not do any harm to the Rong family, on the contrary, it will do you good. In this way, you will not only be the daughter-inw of the Rong family but also will not sever the ties with the Qin family," Zac said slowly. Le was shocked. She didn''t think it was a good idea. "I... I can''t do anything that is not good for the Qin family. If my cousin knows it, he won''t let me go," she stammered. When she got married, her parents had warned her that she could only remain neutral in the conflict between the two powerful families. If she did something that hurt the Qin family, she would not be a member of the Qin family in the future. Zac sneered. "I''m just giving you an advice. It''s up to you whether to do it or not. But there''s one thing I have to remind you. First of all, Alice is the elder sister of Essie, who share the same father and mother. You have ruined the rtionship between me and Essie. As her elder sister, she will definitely defend her sister and bear grudges against you. When she bes the hostess of the Qin family in the future, you will be the first one she wants to deal with. You are just an adopted daughter of the Qin family. Now that you are married to me, she will find an excuse to kick you out of the house easily. " Chapter 454 Force Her To Admit Her Love To Him Chapter 454 Force Her To Admit Her Love To Him Le shivered. She almost forgot their sisters'' rtionship. Mary put her arm around her shoulder and said, "It is a good idea as Zac said. Just rest assured. If you are unwilling to break up with the Qin family and you can''t show loyalty to the elders to dispel their misgivings, you won''t be able to marry into the Rong family even if your leg is broken kneeling here." Le lowered her head and said, "As long as I and Zac have a baby as soon as possible, and the elders will have a great grandson, then they will ept me, right?" In her eyes, children were the best token and guarantee. Mary sighed, "There are so many kids of the Rong family. the grandfathers don''t care about the one you give birth to. And today, grandfather has said that the child you and Zac give birth to can''t be the next sessor of the Rong family. If Zac doesn''t want his nephew to take over the heritage, he will have to find other women to have his baby. " It was like a huge thunderstorm from the sky, cutting her into pieces. "Why are you so cruel to me?" She embraced her arms, trembling all over, and her limbs were cold. "All right. Didn''t Zac give you a chance? As long as you make it, Zac and I can intercede with our elders for you." Maryforted. She didn''t care about Le''s feeling at all. Her purpose was to take advantage of her to get rid of Essie. Her son was really a good idea, and she had to persuade Le to ept it. Le bit her lips, "My mom told me that uncle has already gone to the Xu family to propose a marriage. They are eager to have Alice in the family. It''s not easy to ruin their rtionship. What if cousin and uncle find out?" Although doing such things was one of her expertise, it was different this time. She was worried that she might be kicked out of the Qin family. "My silly girl, how could you do it in the open? Of course we have to do it secretly. " Mary patted her on the shoulder. She had to make some time to give her a n. As long as she could keep her position in the family, then Essie would be able topletely disappear from the Rong family. "Be patient and asked mommy for her advice." What Zac said was meaningful. After saying that, he put on a gentle expression, caressed her head, and then turned to the Rolls Royce which was waiting in front. The one he got in was the one Essie got in. When Le saw that, her face turned a little pale. It seemed that she had to do that even if she didn''t want to, or Essie would certainlye back again. Essie was leaning against the back of the chair and closing her eyes for rest. Since Zac had stayed outside for a long time, she believed he wasforting his wife. Thinking about this, she felt sorry for Le. She was stuck in a dilemma between the two families. As long as the two people truly loved each other, there was no need to care so much. The two elders didn''t beat up the couple, forcing them to divorce, just not allowing her to marry into the Rong family. When her parents married, the elders of the Yi family didn''t allow them to get in, her father took them to live alone outside. Now they all reunited. The two elders were also testing her in a disguised way. If she could really abandon everything for the sake of Zac, how could they not ept her? It was a pity that she showed her greed too obviously. The reason why she was so eager to marry into the Rong family was not only because she wanted to be recognized, but also because she wanted to be the future hostess of the family. The two elders were very sharp eyed. It was not hard for them to not know what she was thinking. It would be strange if they could ept her. When he opened the door of the car, she knew it was Zac. She was so familiar with his smell that she could still feel his existence even if they were several meters away. "Have you pacified your wife?" she asked casually without opening her eyes. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "What? Are you jealous?" A faint smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "It''s none of my business." Essie shrugged. She was neither his wife nor his underground lover now, so how could she deserve to be jealous of him? "Well, you know yourself well enough," Zac said slowly, like a cold wind, through her hair. She opened her eyes, with her elbow on the handle of the car door, supported her head and said, "You love Sharon, don''t you?" She stared at him without a blink, as if she wanted to see all his facial expressions. Unfortunately, he wore a cold face, which froze all his expressions. His dark eyes were particrly deep, like a pool of ice, which could not be seen at all. "You are not smart in other things but good at thinking wildly." His tone was full of irony. Essie rolled her eyes at him. Did she say anything wrong? Even if he had some difficulties in getting married to her, what about the wedding? Did someone put a knife on his neck and force him to hold it? A person who dared to do such a thing was probably nowhere to be found on the earth. "If you don''t love her, how could you give your first marriage to her?" "Is it my first marriage with her?" Zac said and raised his eyebrows. He doubted that her Chinese was taught by a P.E. teacher that she couldn''t even distinguish between first marriage and second marriage. But there was another meaning in ''first marriage'' by Essie. "The first marriage is the short for the first wedding ceremony. Is that okay?" She stared at him angrily. Was it necessary to talk nonsense? Thinking that she wasn''t his bride for his first wedding ceremony, she felt like being kicked into the sea of jealousy. Some selfish light swept past Zac''s face. He suddenly leaned over, with one hand on the window and the other on the back of the seat, making a gesture of hugging her. "Do you really mind about the wedding ceremony?" His handsome face was so close to her that almost clung to her. His burning breath gently swirled on her face, making her pink cheeks burn. "Your wedding ceremony has nothing to do with me." She lowered her eyes with a guilty conscience, letting the thick eyshes cover her flickering eyes. She was afraid that he would pry into her secrets that she was not willing to tell him the truth. Unfortunately, her usual slight expression did not escape the sharp eyes of Zac. There was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. He still had him in this muddled-headed girl''s mind, but it was not as important as Hanson. As long as Hanson was not present, he would feel full of existence. Once he appeared, he would be an invisible person and kicked to the corner to draw circles. This feeling made him annoyed and frustrated. Perhaps he should adopt the method of pressing. Once there was some feeling for him in her heart, he would force it out so that it would not have a chance to disappear. Little by little, umted more and more, and he would surpass Hanson sooner orter. Thinking of that, he grasped the tip of her chin and raised her head to force her to look at him in the eye. "I heard that you went to the Legendary on my wedding day. What are you going to do there?" A hint of panic passed across Essie''s faces. She unconsciously moved backward, as if a little thief was caught stealing and wanted to hide in a ce. "You... How did you know? " "I have been to the Legendary, and the guards told me." Zac made up an excuse. He didn''t want her to know his spy was around her. "I... I left something there. I just went to look for it," she exined with hesitation. "Why do you have to go there on that day?" Zac asked. It seemed that he didn''t want to let her go. "I happen to be free that day." Her voice was as low as breathing. "I remember that you sent me a message, saying that you are busy with your work and have no time to attend my wedding. Why do you suddenly have time to go there again?" He pressed step by step, and his tone was not willing to stop. In Essie''s chest, her heart was beating faster and faster, and her pulse was out of order. When the energy in her brain was fully activated, she exerted herself to find the wording, "Well... I was supposed to be very busy, I had an appointment of a meeting with a client. But he had to cancel it for the moment. So I was free them." "Since you are free, you should attend the wedding. We were a couple. I am remarried. You should appear in a natural way and give me your blessings." The sunshine was pouring in through the car window. His deep and cold eyes were unusually sharp in the sunshine. Anger welled up in her heart, and she unconsciously clenched her fists. Blessing? Why should she bless them? She was abandoned. Was it necessary for her to be happy? "You will certainly attend my engagement ceremony next month and bless me and Hanson, right?" she retorted. Immediately, a malicious and malicious look was shown on Zac''s face. What he wanted to do was only to take her away! "Don''t change the topic. Answer me honestly. What were you going to do in the Legendary?" He didn''t allow her to escape, he had to force out her feelings, even if only a little. "I''ve told you to look for something." She clenched her teeth to prevent herself from saying something she shouldn''t. "Search for something or memory?" He raised his voice, "Why didn''t you admit that you minded my wedding? Why don''t you admit that you are reluctant to leave me? Why don''t you admit that you care about me? " His burning breath besieged her, one by one. Every word he uttered was like a bullet being fired out of the machine gun, one after another, prated her emotional defense system, and hit the most fragile part of her heart heavily. "I''m not looking for memory. I just want to say goodbye to anything that has happened to you in the past. You are someone else''s husband. It has nothing to do with me. I will erase all our past from memory, just as I did eighteen years ago and forgotten our childhood. I want to start my new life and be the wife of Hanson. I want to love him!" she shouted, full of excitement. Her feelings for him started from that ce, and they should end there, thoroughly! A hint of shock and pain crawled into his eyes. He reached out his hand, grabbed her arm and forcibly pulled her into his arms. "I forbid you to forget me!" He said that peremptorily, bowed his head and kissed her on the lips. She was like a frightened deer, struggling in his arms and hitting him on the shoulder with her little hands. Instead of getting relieved, he kissed her harder, as if to swallow her whole. A feeling of shame and indignation rose from her chest. She clenched her teeth and bit his lips. Chapter 455 The Secret Was Found Chapter 455 The Secret Was Found He snorted, but didn''t let go of her,. The salty smell of blood poured into her mouth, making her shrink and weak. Her stiff body seemed to be drained and copsed in his arms. He reached out and closed the small window, so that the people on the driver''s seat could not see the back, and then he took the opportunity to attack and seize her. He was like a raging fire, burning her reason and thinking. When the car stopped at the entrance to the cemetery, she felt so shame that she hastily tidied up her messy clothes. The big demon must have the ability to capture a soul. Obviously, she is a rational woman. How could she fall in him again? "We will... Keep a distance in the future." She moved up and tried to stay away from him. It was really inappropriate for her to take the same car with him. "In the future?" He pursed his lips and said, "We haven''t parted yet. Are you looking forward to the next meeting?" Embarrassed and annoyed, she exined, "You misunderstood me. I mean, the less we see each other the better." She added. There was a saying that it''s better to miss someone than to meet one. It was said that love was as ruthless as heart. And it was most suitable for their current rtionship. He reached out his arm and caught her. Then he gently pulled her into his arms. "Stop it. Everybody has got out of the car." She shook off his hand in panic, fearing that someone woulde over and see it. "People outside could not see what was happening inside the car." Zac reassured her. All the cars in the Rong Mansion were customized. They were bulletproof and able to prevent peeping. "Even so, we have to leave as soon as possible. After all, you are married. We have to avoid suspicion." Essie curled her lips again, thinking that the big devil would only push his luck if he seed this time. "Polygamy is quitemon in the Rong family," Zac said in a joking tone. However, Essie did not see any amusement in it. She hit him on the shoulder angrily and yelled, "Who is your concubine? You can''t even dream of taking me as your concubine! " "When did I say you were a concubine? Don''t demean yourself. The olddy dered in public that you are her granddaughter inw. Of course you are a wife." Zac said, flicking her forehead. She pouted. Without that piece of paper, no matter what, she felt that it was not valid in name. Moreover, there was ack of legal protection. So she did not have the courage to be his wife. Besides, she didn''t want to be his wife anymore. "As for me, I''m your ex-wife and this is the most suitable rtionship for us. As for your present wife and concubines, you should go and find Le and Landis." She turned her head to the window and didn''t look at him. The only thing she wanted to do at this moment was to get off the car quickly and stay away from him. He suddenly said in a serious tone, "Look at me, Essie." He grabbed her chin and turned her head to force her to look at him. It seemed that he had something to say to her. She looked at him with her eyes wide open, seeming to be bewildered and wondering what he was going to say. He pursed his lips and opened his mouth slowly, "Give me some time. Don''t rush to marry Hanson." She was slightly stunned and lowered her eyes, which cast a shadow on her eyelids. "You''re already married. Can''t I start a new life?" "Only three months are enough." He held her hands and said, "I will make it up to you." "I have even sent out our engagement invitation cards with Hanson. It''s impossible to cancel it." She bit her lips and looked dispirited. She had lost confidence in their rtionship. "I mean don''t go to the Bureau of civil affairs. You two will be officially married in October, right? You can register on that day," he said in a low and clear voice. Although he hoped very much that she would not hold an engagement ceremony, it was obviously impossible. It was known to all that they were engaged. She loved Hanson more than him. How could she disgrace Hanson for the sake of him? He could only make a request that she could ept. Heaving a sigh of relief, Essie said, "I''ve decided to get married with Hanson when I recover my health." She told him in a low voice that she made this decision not for him, but for the olddy. She had made so much effort to dy the wedding. She couldn''t disregard her. Today, she came to worship the ancestors of the Rong family and acknowledged that she was still the daughter-inw of the Rong family. That was to say, she epted the olddy''s request. Zac didn''t care about the reason. What he wanted was only to get the result satisfying. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "Okay, it''s a deal. You can''t promise anything to Hanson even if he asks to register ahead of time," he said in a tone of near order, as if he could only allow her to follow and not allow her to disobey. She sneaked a nce at him. He was really an arrogant big demon, even asking for help was so domineering. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. There was a solemn ceremony for worshipping the ancestors of the Rong family. First, Abel and Alena led the seniors to do the worship, then, Albert and Mary led their sons and daughters inw to do the worship, and finally, was the grandchildren led by Zac and Essie went down on their knees to worship. It was a mandatory custom for the grandchildren to kneel on the ground. Because of Essie''s injured knee, she was specially granted to do the worship without kneeling down. Essie felt that she was so outstanding in the group. It was because everyone, including Zac had to kneel down to do the worship. Only she stood there. Another reason was that she was not his current wife but his ex-wife. In Rong family, in more than one hundred years, she was the only wife that could obtain such a great honor. The two elders doted on her so much, which made her feel very uneasy. The ceremony didn''te to an end until afternoon. When they came back, the olddy asked Essie to go to the study alone. "You are a smart girl. You should know what I want to do today." The olddy held her hand. Essie nodded. "Grandma, thank you and grandpa for still taking me as the granddaughter inw of the Rong family. I don''t want to disappoint you and grandpa. But I have already engaged to Hanson and I have already sent the wedding invitation cards. I can''t eat my words. But I have promised Zac. I will give him three months. Within these three months, I won''t get married. What do you think? " The olddy nodded slightly. "Three months is enough. If Zac could not handle it well, I could only say that he is not lucky enough to have you." Essie lowered her head again. In fact, she didn''t have much hope at all. She just didn''t want to disappoint the olddy. The olddy patted her on the hand and said, "I know it''s not easy for you. Zac has hurt you, so you have the right to pursue your own happiness. But I can''t watch our great grandson bing someone else''s grandson." The olddy said in a low and soft voice, which stirred great storms in Essie''s heart. "Grandma..." Her tongue stiffened in fear and she couldn''t even speak. The olddy, however, looked peaceful. She picked up the teacup on the table, sipped the tea and slowly said, "I''ve already seen Mili and Dot. Dot look exactly like Zac when he was a child. I know he is from Rong family from the first sight I saw him. " How could it be? Essie''s eyes widened. Howe the kids never mentioned it? The olddy looked into her eyes deeply and continued, "I also checked your medical records in Dragon City hospital. You didn''t have an abortion, did you?" Panic and fear filled Essie''s eyes. The thought of losing her baby sent a chill down her spine. But she could tell from Zac''s calmness that the olddy hadn''t told him yet. "Grandma!" She stood up and knelt down in front of the olddy which startled her. "My girl, what are you doing?" "Mili and Dot are the kids of Zac, but they can''t reunite with Zac. Please don''t tell this secret to him, okay?" "Are you resenting Zac?" The olddy sighed. Essie shook her head. "I''m doing this for the safety of my kids. At the beginning, both Elizabeth and Valery wanted to kill my children. Fortunately, Hanson came in time and drove the murder away, so that they could be saved. I know they won''t let my kids go. They will do this a second time, a third time. So I had to ask the doctor to lie to them so that they thought I lost the baby. Then I left Dragon City and hid in a safe ce to give birth to the baby." Tears welled up in the olddy''s eyes. Thinking about the prestigious family as the Rong family, but couldn''t even able to protect her two great grandchildren. "It was your stupid mother-inw. She connived in Valery, that murder again and again. Otherwise, you and your baby wouldn''t be bullied." Anger was written all over the olddy''s face. "I was too careless. I had been hoping that your mother-inw would wake up. I didn''t expect her to be so unrepentant until today." "Grandma, right now, Zac and Le have been married. Le is not a white rabbit. She is as strong as Valery. If she knows that Mili and Dot are Zac''s kids, she will take them as a thorn in the flesh and try to hurt them." "If she dares to hurt my great grandson, I will peel off her skin," the olddy said coldly. "But it''s not easy to find out who''s behind all this. We can''t keep an eye on the kids all the time. But what worry me most is not Le. No matter how malicious she is, she is only an individual." After a pause, Essie continued, "What I worry most is our Xu family''s current enemies. They dare to do anything to Mr. Baron and my sister, which indicates that their power is extraordinary. More horribly, they are still hiding in the dark. We don''t know who they are? If I''m not mistaken, they are nning to destroy the rtionship between the two families. If they know that Mili and Dot are Zac''s children, they might try to kidnap them and threaten us with them." Holding her hand, Alena stood up and sat beside her. "Your concerns make sense. Kids are too young to protect themselves. You can''t put hidden danger around them." "Grandma, even if I have to marry Hanson, the kids won''t change their surname to Xia. They knew they were Zac''s son, and often went out with him. They got along well. I promise you, after the crisis of the Xu family is solved, I will take all of them back to our n, okay? " Essie begged. Alena sighed. "That''s the only way. But you have to promise me one thing..." Chapter 456 Take The Kids Back To Her Parents In Law Chapter 456 Take The Kids Back To Her Parents In Law When they heard that they would go to the Rong Mansion to visit Great Grandpa and great grandma, Mili and Dot could not help but feel a little nervous. Mili took out all the clothes in her wardrobe and asked, "Mommy, which one would you like me to wear?" "Baby, you look good no matter which dress you wear." Essie smiled again. She was drawing a mask on Dot''s face. Although her grandparents knew Dot''s identity, they had to keep it a secret from others in the Rong Mansion, including Zac''s father, Albert. The kids were going to visit the Rong family today, not to get reunited with them. The material she applied on the face was natural pigment, thus it wouldn''t hurt Dot''s tender skin. She was just worried that her drawing might be faded with the water. "When you arrive at your great grandpa''s house. Be careful and don''t say anything wrong," Essie warned. "Don''t worry, Mommy. We will be careful." Mili raised her little palm and promised her. In the Rong Mansion, the servants got up early in the morning and prepared a table of fruit and desserts ording to the olddy''s instruction. The breakfast tea and lunch menu were also personally listed by herself. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Zac was called back by the olddyst night. When he saw that they wereughing happily and mystically refused to tell the reason, he was very confused. The most strange thing was that his mom was sent away by his grandma the whole morning, as if she was hiding something from her. But, seeing the servant was busy preparing desserts and fruits, catching fish and catching shrimps, he guessed that a guest woulde, and it was also a distinguished guest. "Grandma, who ising today?" When he saw Alenaing in from the backyard, he quickly walked up to her and asked. Since it was about the time her great grandchildren wereing, she didn''t want to lie to her grandson. "Yes, it is Essie and the kids." Zac was shocked. "You are in high spirits today because of them?" "It''s the first time for the children to visit our house. Of course I have to tell the servants to prepare well," the olddy said with a smile. "Including sending my mommy away from home?" Zac said as he raised his eyebrows. "She scared the kidsst time. The kids are still scary. Why don''t I ask her to leave? We don''t want to let her spoil our good mood," Alena said with a sigh. "You are so considerate." Zac nodded. If his mother was here, she would certainly give a hard time to Essie. Then things would be out of control. At the same time, Albert went downstairs with Rabi in his arms. Zac gave him a big kiss on his cheek and said, "I''m going to tell you a good news. Mommy will bring brother and sister hereter. Do you like it, baby?" "Really? That''s great! " Rabi could not help but smile while pping his hands. When Essie and the children got out of the car, uncle Li had been waiting for them at the gate for a long time. "Mrs. Rong, young master and littledy are here." Since the olddy had announced that Miss. Yi was still the granddaughter inw of the Rong family, he had to call her Mrs. Rong instead. "This is Grandpa Li," Essie turned to the kids and said. "Hello, Grandpa Li," Mili and Dot greeted him sweetly. "Hello, young master and Lady Mili," said uncle Li with a smile. Seeing Essie and the kids, Zac felt a littleplicated. He didn''t expect that his grandma and grandpa would ask them toe here. It was also beyond Albert and the family of the third uncle''s expectation. After all, the two children were born by Essie and another man. Wasn''t it a shame for Zac to take them back home? But on second thought, it was a critical time. The Alice was on good terms with Fell. The Xu family might ally with the Qin family by marriage at any time. The two elders must want to curry favor with Essie and consolidate the rtionship with the Xu n. So they also went along consciously. After all, the family interest was more important than anything else. As soon as Mili and Dot saw Alena, they were shocked. "Grandma, why are you here?" Mili opened her big eyes and asked in confusion. "Mili, this is great grandma," Essie said. "Great grandma?" Mili was startled. The olddy she saw in the park was just her great grandmother. She knew nothing about it and talked to her a lot. Was she... She turned around and looked at Dot. Dot was also very surprised, but he didn''t show it. He looked calm. If he guessed it right, his great grandmother had already known who they were, so she asked them toe here today. But judging from his dad''s expression, he didn''t know who they were. Presumably, great grandma was going to keep the secret for them. "Great grandma, great grandpa, good morning." He took Mili''s hand, walked towards her and bowed to her respectfully. "Good kids." The two elders caressed the kids'' heads dotingly. The olddy pointed at Albert and said, "This grandfather. Go say hello to grandfather." "Grandpa? Is he daddy''s daddy?" Mili asked. "Yes, it''s daddy''s daddy," the olddy said with a smile. So the two kids went to Albert and saluted him. Then they greeted Allen and his family. A trace of bewilderment shed across Zac'' eyes. He sensed that his grandma and grandpa had something strange, but he couldn''t tell what exactly it was. When he was confused, the two children came to him. "Daddy --" Mili called him in a sweet voice, which was extremely attractive. Zac held her up and kissed her face lovingly. "My little princess, I thought you had ignored me." "You are my daddy. I love you the most." Mili threw her arms around Zac''s neck and rubbed his face with her chubby little face. Dot said indifferently, "Nice to meet you, uncle Rong." His tone was even more t. Zac was used to his cold demeanor. He smiled gently and asked, "Who are you pretending to be today?" "He yed Monkey King," Mili said with a smile, "Mommy drew this face for him." "Mommy did a great job." Zac smiled as he stretch out his hand to stroke his head. However, the little boy stepped back and avoided it. The two elders looked at each other. Now that the children all knew their origin, Dot''s attitude to Zac apparently had some issues in his heart. The old man blinked his deep set eyes. His great grandson was just like his grandson when he was young. Zac withdrew his hand. He guessed that the little guy was angry with him because of what happened at the Italian restaurant that day. "You have a bad temper, little guy," he smiled and said gently. Dot squinted at him and said in a casual tone, "Uncle Rong, I know why you and Mommy got divorced." Hearing that, the smile on Zac''s face froze for a moment. "Why?" he asked. "There are so many bad guys around you and you can do nothing. You will only make Mommy be bullied by them." Dot criticized his dad. He was mad at his dad for what Mary had done to his mommy last time. Zac''s mouth twitched a little, as if he was stabbed by a thorn. Last time, Mary beat Essie, he was standing not far away. Because he was holding Rabi, he was unable to stop her in time. He was very remorseful for that. Now Dot wasbeled as ''ipetent'', as if it was really salt on his wound. "Kid, you looked down upon me." Heughed at himself. "Last time, I gave you a low score as minus one hundred. This time, congrattions. You broke your record and got a negative score of two hundred," Dot said seriously. "Doesn''t that mean I have no chance to turn over?" Zac shook his head and sighed. He tried to make fun of the little guy, trying to ease the severity of his expression. "It''s difficult, judging by your performance," Dot said bluntly. Mili looked at them. She was worried that her dad would be unhappy about Dot, so she immediately exined, "Dad, don''t mind that. Dot is very scary boy. He was scared by bad grandma." She looked around the hall and asked, "Where''s the bad grandma? Isn''t she here?" "Which bad grandma?" In fact, Albert had already vaguely guessed who she was referring to. "It''s daddy''s Mommy. She is a very fierce and intimidating grandma. That day, my dad took us to an Italian restaurant to have pizza. Suddenly, she broke in like a devil, rushed to my mom, beat her hard and swollen her face. She also forbade my mommy to meet my daddy again. She even called us bastards. We are not bastards! We have mommy and Daddy! " Mili said, tears rolling down her cheeks. She said that on purpose. That day, her great grandmother said that she would scold the bad grandmother. She was afraid that she would forget about it after she returned, so she reminded her specially. Abel frowned. A hint of anger shed through his eyes. He said, "Mary is getting more and more unreasonable." "If she hadn''t made a mistake, how could Zac and Essie end up like this?" Alena sighed. Essie walked over and held Mili in her arm. "Honey, do you remember that Mommy told you to respect the elders? You can''t say that about your grandma. " "Can an elder just hit and insult others as she like?" Mili looked at her with questioning eyes. "When people are impulsive, it is inevitable for them to make mistakes. Perhaps she will know that she was wrong in the future. You have to learn to forgive her, but not keep holding on to her mistake all the time." Essie touched her head and said. Although Mary and her mother hated each other, she didn''t want to bury the seed of hatred in the children''s hearts. Mili pursed her lips and acted like an adult with her arms folded in front of her chest. She sighed, "Fine. If the bad grandma can make a right decision, I will forgive her." The little girl''s words brought a smile on Abel''s face. He said, "One of you is a calm and wise little boy, and the other is very eloquent. They must be somebody when they grow up." The olddy smiled and waved to the children. "Little baby,e to great grandma and great grandpa. We will help you to deal with the people who your daddy have no way to deal with. From now on, no one can bully my baby''s Mommy." "Yes." Mili nodded and trotted towards them, skipping along with Dot. After the servant prepared the breakfast, they went to the dining room. The table was full of Mili and Dot''s favorite food. Mili pped her hands. "That''s good. I like it when the family are eating together." "Uncle Rong is not our family." Dot continued, "He has married to someone else, and they''ll have their own children. Mommy and daddy Hanson will also get married. We''ll be two family from now on." Chapter 457 You Are My Achilles Heel Chapter 457 You Are My Achilles'' Heel A moment of silence swept over the table. While listening to their conversation, the olddy and the old man felt very sad. Unlike ordinary children, their great grandson had begun to understand theplicated rtionship between adults. Their failed marriage was undoubtedly an enormous impact to them. "Grandma told me that Auntie Le is my new mommy. I have a new mommy, so I can''t ask for my old mommy. But I still like my old Mommy." Rabi''s childish low voice broke the silence. Stroking his head, Zac said, "Baby, daddy didn''t tell you that Auntie Le is not your mother. You only have one Mommy. No one else can rece her." "But grandma said I would call my old mommy again, then she would hit me." Rabi pouted, on the verge of tears. Mili hugged him. "Brother, don''t listen to bad grandma''s words. If she dares to hit you in the future, you can tell your great grandpa and great grandma and let them help you teach bad grandma a lesson." Casting a nce at him, Abel said, "Hire someone to take care of Rabi from now on. I''m not allowed Rabi to be with Mary anymore." The olddy nodded. After the breakfast, the two elders brought the children to get familiar with the Rong Mansion, and Essie and Zac followed them slowly. "Your son has such a bad impression on me." Zac shook his head and smiled bitterly. "I didn''t expect that, either." Essie took a look at him with sympathy. Dot''s performance today was really beyond her expectation, especially when she heard ''Uncle Rong'', she felt mixed emotions. "Does he dislike me because of Hanson?" Zac''s beautiful eyebrows slightly furrowed. As a child, he naturally hoped that his biological parents could be together. After all he was just an outsider. "Did he say that?" Essie asked. "This child is a little reserved. Even if he has, he won''t show it," Zac said thoughtfully. "Now that he didn''t say it, then he is not. Don''t think too much," Essie said. She knew very well that in her son''s heart, he was as important as Hanson. Maybe he was a little more important, after all, he was his own father. "I just don''t want him to be hostile to me." Zac sighed. He really hoped to have a good rtionship with Dot. "He is not hostile to you, but only a little disappointed," Essie exined. Dot often asked her about what had happened to Zac. After he married Le, he never mentioned him again. Apparently, he cared about it. "Really?" There was a sh of suspicion in the eyes of Zac. He was disappointed because there was hope. He was not the child''s father. What kind of hope would he have towards him? After a few moments of silence, he asked again, "If we remarry, will Hanson fight for the custody of the children?" "Is it possible for us to remarry?" Essie asked back, with a hint of mockery in her tone, as if she thought what Zac said was ridiculous. A hint of anger was shown on his face. He was annoyed by the disheartened and depressed expression of her, as if she had no hope for their rtionship at all. "Get to the point." He flicked her forehead to get her focus on him. She felt extremely wronged and covered her red eyebrow. Did she say anything wrong? There was only one percent chance of them getting back together, which was less likely than bing an enemy. "If you were him, would you fight for custody of the child?" "Yes, I will. If you want to remarry, my child can''t be taken away by others. My child can never be called another man daddy." He said as he reached out his arm to hold her waist and pulled her into his arms. "But if you have my baby, you won''t have the chance to remarry another man. If anyone dares to marry you, I will let him disappear from this world." His tone was full of bloody cruelty. She couldn''t help shivering. She knew he would do this. Once he found the truth, she would definitely lose her child. "I don''t believe you can do whatever you want." She tried to push him away. "Even if it can''t do whatever I want to everyone, but I can do whatever I want to you." He sneered. He was telling the truth. She was like a powerlessmb in front of him, who had to be ughtered. She red at him and turned away. Cherish your life and stay away from the demon. Zac chased after him. "You haven''t answered my question yet. Will Hanson fight for custody of the child?" He didn''t forget the theme. "No, he won''t. I''ll take care of the baby," she said with understatement. "Can he really abandon the child?" Zac was a little surprised. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Is it necessary to discuss this? I''m going to marry him. " She curled her lips. "Don''t forget your promise. Wait for me for three months." He reminded her since he knew that stupid woman liked to forget his words most and he had to remind her all the time. "I know. But I believe the result will be the same. It won''t be any different." She sneered. She would not hold a glimmer of hope, because the greater the hope, the more disappointed she would be. A shadow drifted over Zac''s face. "Who knows. Maybe you will beg me to get back together with you that time." "Hah-hah." Essie sneered, which meant that the demon king overestimated himself or underestimated her. "This kind of thing will only happen in two asions. One is in your dream, and the other is in a parallel world." "Don''t be too harsh. Everything is possible in the world." Zac snorted, with a sh of color in his eyes. "Do you think I would do that?" Essie rolled her eyes at him. Asked for the forgiveness and begged to be together with the demon king? Unless she was insane! Zac touched his chin. A mischievous gleam was shining in his dark eyes. "I remember that when I lost my memory, you not only obeyed me in every way, but also actively gave yourself to me to please me..." "I did that out of gratitude." Essie interrupted his words, her face turned red with embarrassment. During that time, she did have the courage to be with him, trying to get rid of all the difficulties. However, her heart was ''trampled'' by him, and she would never do such a thing without self-esteem. "I can try to make you be grateful to me again," he said slowly. "I have bodyguards around me all the time. You don''t have a chance to take the bullet for me again," she said in a hurry, she would never let such things happen again, never. Even if he abandoned and betrayed her, she didn''t want him to be hurt, especially for her. He reached out his hand and put it around her shoulder. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "If one day, I sell myself for you, will you be a little grateful?" Hearing that, Essie coughed several times to ease her breath, covering her mouth. "Icy guy, I find that you''re a good scriptwriter. You''re good at dramatic ys." A trace of blush crept into Zac''s eyes. "You little fool, you do not believe that this kind of thing will happen? Or you don''t believe that I will do it?" "I don''t believe any of them." Essie repeatedly shook her head and said, "First, no one in the world is able to threaten you. Second, I''m not at the same level with you in terms of value. If you trade me for your own life, you won''t make a bad deal? You are the king of investment, and you definitely won''t do such things with no return. What''s more, I''m just a dispensable woman for you. Your hidden disease has healed and you don''t need me at all. There is no reason for you to do such a thing for me." On hearing her words, Zac held her shoulder tighter. No matter how powerful people were, they would have their own Achilles'' heel. His muddle headed girl was his Achilles'' heel. Once it was suppressed, he would have no power to fight back. Unfortunately, this woman has never realized her importance to him. "I find that you are more than self-aware. You are belittling yourself." A bitter smile crept on her face again. "I never ask too much from you." Zac''s heart sank. "Did I have such a bad impression on you?" Essie smiled as a tinge of mockery crept on her lips. "What can I expect from the guy who dump me and marry other woman when I need him most? What else can I expect from such a guy?" Zac looked down and smiled bitterly. This was really a big stain and could ruined all his efforts. As long as it was not removed, he would have no chance of turning over. "Forget it. I don''t care if you believe it or not. You will understand me someday." He believed that she would surelye back to ask for his forgiveness one day. After wandering around the Rong Mansion, everyone went to the garden for a rest. In the pavilion, the maids had already put desserts and fruits on the marble table. The olddy took a piece of orange and handed it to Dot. "Baby, tell me. Are you dissatisfied with you dad?" she asked. "He is a yboy," Dot replied without hesitation. The olddy smiled. "It turned out to be because of this. Now that Daddy knew he was wrong, he would correct it. Can you give him a chance?" "But I didn''t find any signs that he has changed his mind." Dot crossed his arms over his chest, looking very angry. "Like you, your dad has been very reserved in his rtionship since childhood. Even if he finds out, he won''t show it," Abel said. "Mommy and daddy Hanson are getting married. Even if he have realized his mistakes, they won''t be together anymore." Dot lowered his head and said, "Sometimes I think that maybe mommy and daddy Hanson will be happier if they get married. There are too many obstacles between Mommy and daddy. Bad aunt and bad grandma don''t want them to be together. They will bully Mommy. I don''t want mommy to get hurt." Mili nodded aside and said, "They don''t like Dot and Mili, especially bad auntie. She would hate Mili and Dot. Every stepmother would treat her stepchildren as a thorn in her flesh. There were news online that stepmother mistreated her stepchild. The bad auntie would do the same. She would mistreat us." "My babies." The olddy held him in her arms andforted. She thought that the two kids were so sensible and that they should have a happy family, instead of just like what they were now. They knew clearly their own identity, but they still couldn''t acknowledge it. "With great grandma and great grandpa there, no one can bully my babies," she said with heartache. At this moment, a voice came from the trail of the garden, "Who are the guests? Why do they have to make a scene?" The olddy was slightly surprised and wondered why the person who left came back so soon? Chapter 458 A War Between The Grandma And Grandchildren Chapter 458 A War Between The Grandma And Grandchildren At first, Mary wasughing. But when she saw Mili and Dot in the pavilion, she became gloomy immediately. "Why are you here?" "My bad grandmother is back." Mili seemed to be frightened. She jumped off the stone bench and hid herself into the arms of the olddy. Her small body trembled slightly. "Great grandma, I''m afraid she''ll hit me." The olddy took her in her arms immediately. She was very annoyed with Mary. No doubt that Mary had made a very bad blow to the kids that day. Otherwise, her baby great granddaughter would not have frightened like this. "Don''t be afraid. Great grandma is here. She doesn''t dare to bully you." She stroked Mili''s back and comforted her in a soft voice. Seeing this, Mary stopped her anger immediately. This time, the two elders came back not only to host the worship of the ancestors, but also to help Zac. They must have nned to get Essie back, that foxy woman. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Now, her mother-inw took charge of the whole Rong family. She must be displeased with how she deal with things in her heart. She couldn''t confront the olddy face to face. She had to change her tactics to deal with the tramp without being noticed. So she forced a smile and said, "Mother, are they your guests?" "They are not here to visit us. They are going home. Essie is the daughter inw of our Rong family and her children are also our Rong''s children. It''s a festival for the kids toe home for the first time today. Nobody can ruin it," the olddy said seriously. Hearing this, Mary felt anxious. Did the two elders lose their minds? These two little bastards were the kids Essie had with another man. How could they allow her to take them back as the children of the Rong family? Even if the two elders missed their great grandson so much, they wouldn''t regard the bastard as a treasure? The uncles and aunts would feel strange when they knew it, let alone the servants. They would even gossip behind the scene. By then, Zac would lose his face. "They are cute. I have to urge Zac and Le to hurry up so that you and father can have a grandchild soon," she said with a smirk. "That kind of great grandson, I''d rather whish they don''t have," the olddy said casually. She and her husband had decided to appoint Dot as the fifth generation in charge of the Rong family. When he officially acknowledged his identity, they would announce the decision. The smile on Mary''s face disappeared for a second. ''She doesn''t recognize Le''s baby. Does she want Essie to have another baby with Zac?'' thought Mary. This foxy woman had no right to have a grandson for her. Even if she had one, she would try to get rid of it. Elizabeth gained her acquiescencest time when she bought someone to force her to an abortion. Many women were able to give birth to a baby for Zac, so he didn''t need to bother her stomach. "Mother, actually the kids have their own ns. They don''t need us to worry about them." "It''s rare for you to think in this way. You''d better not cause more troubles in the future about Zac and Essie. Don''t beat a couple." The olddy warned with both admonishing and warning tone. An imperceptible darkness streaked across Mary''s face. It was impossible to let her ignore the rtionship between her son and Essie. As long as she was still alive, this little fox, Essie, would never recover from injury and get back together with her son. What''s more, it sounded reasonable that she was trying to help her son maintain a happy marriage and drive away the mistress for his daughter-in- law. She did nothing wrong. "Mother, now that Zac has married, Le is his legal wife. In fact, if Essie continues to badger Zac, then she was the mistress to sabotage other people''s marriage. I''m a mother-inw. Do you really want me to just stand by and watch my son''s marriage to break up?" she said in a serious way. When Mili heard her words, she became angry. Before the olddy said anything, she said, "My mommy is not the mistress. Le is the mistress. When my mommy was in aa in the hospital, she hooked up with my daddy and married him. She is a mistress. She will be a mistress forever. It''s useless to get a higher position." "Sister is right. A mistress who destroyed other people''s families is like an intruder who enters their own family. ording to grandma''s opinion, if your home is upied by these intruders, you should surrender and be a traitor instead of fighting back and taking back your own home. It is totally wrong to resist, isn''t it?" Dot said slowly. "You''re right, my lovely babies." the olddy gently stroked the two kids'' heads. The old man nced at Mary and said, "You see, a three-year-old child can even understand such a simple thing. Why do you, as a grandmother, make such a mistake?" Mary''s eyes darkened with anger. The two bastards were as cunning and annoying as the little fox. However, the anger on her face onlysted for a second. She quickly hid it and put on a fake smile. "When adults are speaking. Children don''t interrupt, understand?" She tried her best to speak in a gentle tone so as not to irritate the two elders. "Grandma, if you want to say something about others, we won''t interfere. But you are talking about our mommy and we are her children. We have to protect her." Mili lowered her head and pouted, looking like she was about to cry. "My baby, you are right to protect your Mommy," the olddy coaxed, patting her back. Mary''s eyes were filled with anger. But it disappeared in an instance. Although she had an impulse to strangle Mili, she did not dare to show it. Because she was only a three-year-old child. No matter how she fussed with her, she could not gain an upper hand. She would only appear to be childish. "Jane." She called the servant next to her and told her to take the children to y nearby so as not to disturb her and her parents'' talk. Just then, Mili stood up and ran out of the pavilion. Not far away, Zac and Essie were walking along a stone path. Holding Mili in his arms, Zac kissed her on the cheek. "Where did you go with great grandpa and great grandma?" "Fish pond, orchard, Racecourse..." Mili said in a childish voice. Then she pulled the sleeves of Essie and said, "Mommy, don''t go there. The bad grandma is back. She will beat you." Hearing that, Essie was shocked. She gave an reassuring smile and said, "Don''t worry. Last time, grandma was impulsive. She won''t quarrel with mom anymore." Mili was notforted at all. She shook her little head sadly and said, "Mommy, let me tell you. Grandma didn''t think she was wrong at all. She just said today that you were a mistress and that you destroyed daddy and Le''s marriage." Zac was a little angry. His mother had turned into a dark angel to sabotage the rtionship between Essie and him. Was she really guilty? Essie sneered in her heart. In the past years, Mary had never regretted what she had done. She would not do that now. Some people tended to be self-centered, believing that no matter what she did was right, the earth should be revolved around her. But she couldn''t say it to her child. She stroked her daughter''s head and said, "Don''t worry, baby. Grandma is a sensible person. We can''t control her. We just have to have a clear conscience." Mili nodded, "I know. But since she doesn''t like us, I won''t regard her as my grandma." Although she was only three years old, she had her own values and outlook on life. In her eyes, feelings were mutual, so she didn''t want to waste them on someone who didn''t like her. Zac held her in his arms and walked into the pavilion, Essie followed them. Seeing that they came together, Mary was very unhappy. She couldn''t bear the thought of the two being together alone. But Essie ignored her facial expression and greeted with a slight smile, "Auntie, you''re back." It was true that Mary had reached the turn of life. As soon as she saw her, her blood was surging, and she could hardly control her anger. "You and Zac have your own families, and you have to pay attention to your behavior." "Mommy, don''t worry about me. You should pay more attention to your own health. I see that your recent menopause symptoms have be more and more serious. Why don''t you ask a doctor to check for you tomorrow?" Zac said slowly. "I''m fine. I don''t need to see a doctor," Mary said. She felt that her son was teasing her, and she was very angry. "I think what Zac said makes sense. Women will enter upon the change of life, there will be more or less some problems, and it''s better to see the doctor," said the olddy. Mary was depressed. Even she hadn''t reached the change of life, she would not ept Essie as her daughter-inw. Her existence had always been a threat to her. "Zac." She immediately changed the topic, "Grandpa and grandma want to have a great grandson as soon as possible. You should hurry up. I heard from Le that you will go to Provence to have a honeymoon when the project in South Sea is officially started. And I wish good news came out from you and Le when youe back." She said these words on purpose in an attempt to provoke Essie. And she seeded. Essie was struck by a strong hurricane in her heart, which stirred up huge waves in her heart. It turned out that he not only wanted to give her a wedding ceremony, but also took her to a honeymoon. How considerate and thoughtful he was! How sweet! The tip of her tongue seemed like she eating a lemon. The extreme sour from the throat to the internal organs, making her feel the sour in her breath. She picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip. She tried to keep calm and didn''t show any inappropriate emotions. Dot looked at her mother. No one knew his mother better than him. He knew that every time his mother tried her best to behave calm, it was the most restless time in her heart. "Mommy, you and daddy Hanson don''t need to hold an engagement ceremony. You two can get married directly. Then you can go on a honeymoon next month too," suggested Dot. He winked at Mili, and thetter immediately got his point. "Mommy, where do you and daddy Hanson want to spend your honeymoon? Do you like Paris or Venice?" They echoed each other to stimte Zac. He wanted to go on a honeymoon with Le, and then he would take a younger brother back, and his and their mommy would have aplete end. Chapter 459 A Domineering Tree Don (Part One) Chapter 459 A Domineering Tree Don (Part One) zing anger smoldered in Zac''s heart. It took him a lot of time to regain Essie''s little trust, and now his mother added insult to injury. She wanted him to lose all his efforts. "Mary, you can leave us alone," said the olddy gloomily. Mary didn''t want to leave at all. She wanted to stay here and watch her son and Essie, in case they might get back together. However, when she saw that the two elders pulled a long face, she realized that they might take her away if she didn''t leave right now. The moment she left, the air in the pavilion became fresh. However, it didn''t work. Instead, Essie was still filled with fury. "Grandpa and grandma, I''ll go to see jasmines over there." She tried very hard to squeeze a smile from the corner of her mouth. Then she told the children to apany the two elders well, and she stood up and walked towards the jasmine field in front of her. She was so desperate that she needed to breathe the fresh air without any breath of Zac, or she would definitely die of suffocation. But she didn''t expect that Zac was here. "young master, can you leave me alone for a while?" She gave him an angry stare. When she looked at him, she felt he was an eyesore, which spoiled the scenery and quality of the air. "Is it because of the honeymoon that made you upset suddenly?" His deep ice eyes sparkled with sharp light in the sun. She turned her face away to avoid his eyes. A wedding ceremony and a honeymoon. If it was not true love, who would believe it? "Zac, since you love Le so much, you should be loyal to her. Don''t have any other ns. What you are going to do will be in vain." He grabbed her arm, pulled her into his arms, and imprisoned her, "Essie Yi, do you know why I held the wedding ceremony with her?" "Let go of me! How you two will get along with each other is none of my business." She lifted her foot and gave him a hard kick on the calf of his leg. She was so angry that her hair started to smoke. He didn''t let her go. Even if she exerted all her strength, it was just a trivial kick for him. He was not intimidating at all. "Because I want to punish you," he said word by word, clearly and forcefully. She was shocked. All of a sudden, she froze in his arms like being pressed the pause button. Punish her? What punishment? She opened her eyes wide and stared at him without a blink. Was it because she wanted to break up with him? Was it because she want to end this ridiculous love with him? Looking at her dull face, he continued to speak, like a gentle wind, through her hair, "If you dare to provoke me again, I will take Le to a honeymoon, and at that time you will regret," he warned her. A chill spread slowly along her spine, but it was quickly engulfed by anger. "Excuse! Don''t me me for your affairs. I can''t take the me. " "Don''t you know what kind of person I am?" zing anger smoldered between his brows. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "No, I don''t know. And I don''t want to. Anyway, we have nothing to do with each other now. You can do whatever you like. It''s none of my business," she said angrily. He had never been interested in women before, because he had a hidden disease. He couldn''t be that kind of man who was not messing around with women when they seduced him. She was also very clear about her position in his heart. She was a doll for him to satisfy his sexual need. More precisely, she was a intable doll. His true love for Le! "Then why are you angry? What are you jealous of?" he clenched his teeth and asked. She convulsed violently and tried to hide all her anger and excitement in her face, changing into the smile on her face, but she also felt guilty and fake. "I''m in such a good mood, how can I be angry? I don''t love you. So why am I jealous?" She turned to the jasmine field and pretended to appreciate the white flowers. "I''m considering where to spend my honeymoon with Hanson after we get married." "Don''t forget what you have promised me." He pinched her chin and his face was full of rage, as if he were going to swallow her alive. "I haven''t forgotten. I will get married with Hanson in three months. We will go on our honeymoon around the globe, starting in in Europe, America and Australia..." She hadn''t finished her words, but was stopped by Zac''s lips. He was so irritated that every word she said hit his dead spot heavily like a bullet. If she continued to say a word, he would be so angry that his blood vessel burst and died. She beat his shoulder and tried to get rid of him, but he grabbed her hand and pulled it behind him. Then he pressed her against the trunk of an old tree, leaving her unable to move. She could only let him assault her. In the distant Pavilion, Mili had a sharp eye. Seeing this scene, she covered her mouth and screamed, "Oh, my God! Daddy is biting Mommy. Is he going to eat Mommy?" "That''s not biting, that''s a kiss," Dot exined seriously. Her eyes were full of shock. ''Have they already made up?'' His father was going to spend a honeymoon with his mistress, how could his mother forgive him? The two elders looked at each other and smiled. She turned the little faces of the children and said, "Don''t go to disturb daddy and Mommy. Let them get along with each other for a while." Mili and Dot nodded obediently and began to eat the fruit quietly. In the jasmine field, it was not until the moment when Essie was about to be suffocated that Zac released her. He kissed too hard, with a kind of punishment emotion, and her little mouth became red and swollen. Chapter 460 A Domineering Tree Don (Part Two) Chapter 460 A Domineering Tree Don (Part Two) Thinking that the two elders of the Rong family and children were far away and could see them, she was so angry that she stepped on his foot hard as revenge. He snorted and put his arms against the trunk. The aggressive tree don made a gesture of encircling her. "Stupid woman, when on earth can you understand me?" He looked distressed and irritated, and his tone was helpless and sad. Essie was shocked again, and her heart was trembling, like a plucked string. What''s the meaning of this? Her heart beat fast just like a butterfly in her stomach. She was like a little girl who just reached her puberty and was waiting for the confession of her first love. Unfortunately, he did not continue, and there was only silence. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The jasmine field was very quiet. He was so close to her that she could almost hear the violent and disordered heartbeat of them. She widened her eyes and stared at him, hoping what he would say next. She was confused about such kind of expectation. However, the silence was spreading. The pleasure and excitement in her heart gradually disappeared in the silence, and only endless disappointment remained. She was extremely dull in love, and was very afraid of making wild guesses that she was ttering. But now, she had made up her mind. ''I must have misunderstood him. He just wanted to prove that he is not a yboy.'' But even if she could see through him, he wouldn''t be moved by her in his heart. The only person he cared about was Le. "I don''t understand and I don''t want to." She bit her lips, pushed him away with brute force and ran out of the flower field. If there was no hope, then there was no disappointment. However, once there was a glimmer of hope, even if there was a little bit of hope, after people were disappointed, the gap would be like that of going straight to the bottom of the Grand Cannon of African. It was beyond description strong enough to turn people into ashes. Zac smashed his fist on the trunk of the tree. The tree shook violently and leaves fell on his shoulders. On that day, Essie was trying her best to avoid any contact with Mary. However, how could Mary let her off? She would warn her as soon as she found the gap. "Don''t you think you can remarry Zac with the help of the two elders. I tell you, as long as I am alive, you will never be my daughter-inw." She has concealed all her hypocrisy, and became extremely vicious. "You are not even the hostess now. Why should I care about you?" Essie continued in a calm voice. "Even if I am not the hostess of the Rong family, I am still the mother of Zac. His wife must be what I want," She said in an extremely cold tone. The first thing she had to do was to be the wife of a Rong family. As for the happiness of Zac and the interests of the Rong family, they were all unimportant. There were so many women out there anyway. Even without Essie, her son could still find other woman to give birth to him. Moreover, Rong family was the richest family in the east. Why did she have to keep such God of gue to entrap her? "I have no interest in Zac in the first ce. But after hearing your words, I have regained my courage to fight. You are my enemy. How can I do anything to make you happy? Therefore, I will do whatever that terrifies you and what worries you the most." Essie sneered. The nerve in Mary''s face was twitching fiercely, "Let''s see who is more capable!" she said through gritted teeth. She was good at borrowing weapons to murder. She didn''t mind repeating what had happened in the past. In her eyes, Le would be her best weapon to deal with this little tramp. "I''m not my mother. I will not allow my enemy to look down upon me even if I have to encounter a life and death fight," Essie said as she turned around and left. A cold rose from the back of Mary. Her words were full of threat. The coquette was indeed much trickier than her mother''s innocent. But ''You cannot catch old birds with chaff''. She was still too young to fight with her. At that time Dot were ying chess with Zac in the hall. Meanwhile, they were having a serious conversation. "Uncle Rong, is it really good for you to be so greedy?" he moved a bishop and said casually. Zac thought he was referring to the Chinese chess game. He smiled. "I just defeat one of your knight and you are not able to stand it?" "I''m not talking about my knight. It is about my mommy. You have a wife, and you still want to eat my mommy. Aren''t you greedy?" Dot insisted. Zac raised his eyebrows. "Are you defending your daddy Hanson?" "I''m defending my mom. I think you''re hurting her. You are a married man now. If my mommy is with you, everyone will me her. " Dot''s eyes were fuming with rage. He cared so much about what Mary said. If his Mom and Le''s position could not be reversed and corrected, there would be more people who had ulterior motive to make a fuss about it. "I will try to correct the mistakes," Zac said slowly. "Try your best. When is it? After your honeymoon with that woman and having your baby? " Dot twisted his lips like a bitter irony. He felt that his father had been perfunctory and did not really want to solve the problem. Chapter 461 Being Seen Through Chapter 461 Being Seen Through Zac was shocked. He had never thought that a three-year-old kid would question him one day, since he was the number one young master in Dragon City? "Dot, you are a kid. You shouldn''t meddle with the adults. What you need to do is to be light hearted and have fun. " Dot folded his arms across his chest and said, "I''m a prodigy. I know more than other kids and I''m more worry about those things. What''s more, if you and Mommy don''t handle your rtionship well, the most direct victim is me and Mili. It has something to do with my own business. Shouldn''t I get involved?" Zac sighed. What he said was reasonable. Children were one of the family members, and the rtionship between parents would directly affect the children''s life and future. It was normal for them to care about the rtionship between him and Essie. "You have to know that it is unrealistic for you to think of bing the members of the Mosuo group in your heart. Your mommy can only choose between me and your daddy Hanson. If I remarry your mommy again, your daddy Hanson will quit. Can you really ept it?" Dot lowered its head. In fact, he was very clear that it was impossible for them to be members of the Mosuo group, as Mili had said. That They could live with dad and daddy Hanson. He liked daddy Hanson very much. He wanted to live with him as a family. Just like what they had lived in New York. But he knew, in fact, Mommy had already made a choice unconsciously. The person she wanted to live with was daddy. The reason why she decided to marry daddy Hanson was that daddy hurt her heart and grandmother forced her to do so. Grandma didn''t like daddy and wouldn''t allow his mommy to be with daddy. She only wanted her to marry daddy Hanson. She was an obedient daughter and she would not go against her grandmother''s decision. "Mommy is the one who chooses her husband. I will respect her decision no matter whom she chooses. I will protect her. No matter you or daddy Hanson, you can''t hurt her," he said firmly. Stroking his head in affection, Zac said, "It is the happiness of your mommy to have such a sensible son like you." "So, what do you think of her happiness or misfortune to have an ex-husband like you?" Dot asked. Her dark eyes twinkled with excitement. Zac smiled bitterly. This little guy was not only sharp in speech, but also very sharp in tongue. When the first time he saw him, he had a familiar feeling that he looked like a person. At this moment, he suddenly realized that Tim was right. He looked like him very much. But, how could this little guy look like him? He was not his son after all. He stared at him without a blink, and the sense of confusion in his eyes became more and more heavy. "Uncle Rong, why don''t you answer my questions? Can''t you answer me?" Dot''s tender voice interrupted him. Zac pulled himself back to reality and said with a smile, "You should ask your mommy about this." Dot shook his head and said, "Didn''t you say that she was an idiot? You should know that she is very confused. Maybe she doesn''t even know who she likes and who she doesn''t like. " Zac nodded his head for approval. The stupid woman''s feelings were just like the clouds in the sky. Sometimes they could make him fly in the clouds, sometimes they could make him fall into the abyss. It was so fast for her to change her attitude which he really couldn''t control. Maybe it was because she couldn''t even figure out her own feelings that she was so unpredictable.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You are her son, so you should know her well. Which one do you think she loves more, me or your daddy Hanson?" he took the opportunity to ask. "She loves my daddy Hanson more, because daddy Hanson never makes her angry, but you always make her sad," Dot said those words on purpose to irritate him. Zac, whose eyes were gloomy and gloomy. He knew that. In the heart of stupid women, Hanson would always be more important than him. Dot was sensitive enough to notice the unconcealed disappointment on his face. He smiled and said, "Uncle Rong, are you particrly frustrated?" "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care about her either," Zac said in a fit of pique, "There are a lot of women around me. You mother is dispensable for me. I don''t care about her at all." "Do you mean it?" Dot were both disappointed and angry. "What do you think?" Zac asked, with a sh of color in his eyes. When they were talking, Essie happened to walk to the door of the hall, and heard every word they said clearly. The honeymoon incident had cut her unhealed wound again like a knife. Now his words were like salt, mercilessly spilling on the bloody wound. She squinted her eyes and there was a me burning in her eyes. She bit her teeth tightly because she was suffering from the pain. She took a deep breath and tried hard to maintain her difficult breathing. Without saying a word, she walked silently to the chessboard, picked up Dot''s bishop to kill the knight of Zac just because she wanted to revenge on what he had said. Unexpectedly, Dot''s face changed and cried, "Oh, no!" "What''s wrong?" she asked. Dot pointed at the chessboard with his slender fingers. At this moment, Zac unhurriedly picked up his bishop that had been guarding there for a long time, trying to take away themander on Dot''s side. Essie was dumbfounded. She scratched her head, forced a smile and said, "I was just having fun. You can go back and continue." She restored the game immediately. "Mommy, you''re good at sport games, fast beat games. This kind of stuff that requires brain and patience is not suitable for you." Dot patted her shoulder tofort her. "You are such a naughty boy." She tried to pinch his pink face but was prevented by him. "Be careful not to make my face disfigured." Hearing this, Essie took her hand back. Oh, right. She was almost too impulsive. Moreover, this face mask was Dot''s disguise. Zac looked at him and smiled. "You don''t like strangers. We''ve met twice, so we''re not strangers. Next time we met, don''t wear a mask. I don''t even know what you look like." He thought this little guy was not afraid of strangers at all. He just liked to y tricks. Judging from the way he talked to him, he knew that this little guy was just as fearless as him. Dot stuck out her tongue at him. "I''m going to act like a tiger next time." He raised his eyebrows proudly. "Okay, I''ll put on the martial arts couch." Zac said, with his arms around his chest and smile on his face. Although this little boy often provoked him, he couldn''t help but like him, because he was very simr to himself. "If he doesn''t drink, he won''t be able to beat the tiger." Dot pouted. The corners of his mouth lifted into a smile. Zac turned around to look at Essie and said, "I found that your son resembles me very much. Don''t you think it is very strange? That doesn''t make any sense." Essie''s face turned a little pale. She was afraid that Zac had noticed her abnormality, so she quickly said, "My son can only be like me, but not you!" "That is right. I''m not like you. Even I am resemble to someone, then I must resemble to my biological daddy." Dot added to help her make up a story. After all, Zac didn''t know who was his biological father. It felt like needles were pricking Zac''s heart, which hurt him deeply. Although he had forgiven what Essie had done and epted the children, there was still an unforgettable jealousy in his heart. He was jealous that she and Hanson could have such two cute, smart kids. "The little brother your mommy and I have in the future will definitely like me." He tried to find a psychological bnce to bear a lot of children for him. Three or four children would be much better than Hanson''s. "In your dream, I won''t have a baby with you." Essie rolled her eyes at him. She was bearing the grievance in her stomach. If Dot was not here, she would have shaken her head and walked away. She didn''t want to see him anymore. "If you don''t want to have a baby with me, do you want me to have it with another woman?" His face fell with gloomy. It was all because of the damn virus that had remained in her body, or he had already made her pregnant unconsciously. This silly girl who even didn''t know how to distinguish the contraceptives and vitamins. With some tricks, she would get pregnant easily. "Don''t you have a wife? Your wife is trying her best to get pregnant. She will cooperate with you even if you don''t ask her." Essie sneered. Without doubt, Le was eager to have a trump card in her belly so that she could hold him tight. "If you really hope so, I''ll do what you want," Zac said, his eyes shing with malicious and cold light. "That''s none of my business." With furrowed brows, Essie hummed. "Don''t regret it." Zac gritted his teeth. This stupid woman always liked to make him angry. "No way." Essie''s tongue had been controlled by wrath. She just wanted to vent her anger, regardless of the consequences. Zac pulled a long face. If Dot were not here, he would have punished her for her straightforwardness. But now he could only endure his anger and let himself suffer a deep internal injury. Looking at them, Dot heaved a sigh. He knew that if his daddy and his mistress had a child, it was impossible for him and his mommy to be reconciled again. And his mommy would definitely regret it. Therefore, he decided to be a peacemaker. Standing on the bench, he patted on the shoulder of Zac. "Uncle Rong, I finally know why you and Mommy can''t handle their affairs well until today." Zac nced at him. In the light, his cold eyes blinked slightly. "Little guy, what do you want to say?" Dot touched his chin thoughtfully. "You are her ex-husband. Don''t you know that her biggest characteristic is duplicity? You can''t understand her words literally, but you should look at the opposite. She said that your matter had nothing to do with her. In fact, she meant a lot by saying that. " A glimmer of light flew into the ck eyes of Zac. A glimmer of light shone in them. He knew that his little fool like duplicity. But at this moment, he was not sure whether she was telling the truth or she was just saying a lie. After all, in her heart, she didn''t care about him. Essie red at her son with discontent, as if a thief who was stealing was caught. "Hey, little naughty boy. Adults are talking. Children are listening. Mind your words." Seeing that mommy was embarrass, Dot stuck out his tongue and said, "I''m just telling the truth." Chapter 462 Be Honest (Part One) Chapter 462 Be Honest (Part One) Zac''s lips curved with a charming smile. Dot''s words enlightened him and he woke up at once. Sometimes, lookers on see most of the game. Sometimes, if you cared too much about someone, you would worry about gain and loss. "Oh, you little fool. I see. I misunderstood you." "You... Don''t listen to Dot. He''s just a three-year-old kid and knows nothing. He''s talking nonsense," Essie stuttered, with her cheeks turning red. Was Dot really her biological son? He pushed her to the fire bed! "You little fool, your face is so red. Are you shy, or feel guilty?" Zac was not going to let her go. He was going to exploit her feelings. "No, I didn''t. the temperature is too high today. I''m a little hot." She made a gesture hurriedly as if to blow. "Really?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "I believe that Dot knows his Mommy very well, so I choose to believe his words." "As you like. I don''t care whether you like me or not. If you insisted, I can do nothing about it." Essie decided to run away. The father and son seemed to work together to deal with her. It was powerful enough to suppress her hundreds of times with an aura of confidence of Zac. Now, he gained the help of the little smart Dot, she would definitely be killed in an instant or be defeated. The best strategy among the thirty-six stratagem was to run. "You go and y chess. I''m going to find Mili." After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. However, she was pulled back by Zac. "This question is very important today. We have to discuss it clearly." This time, it was Essie''s turn to take a deep breath. She knew the demon king''s stubbornness. He wouldn''t give up until he gave her an exnation today. Hence, she nodded and said, "Okay, I admit that I said something against my wish. In fact, I really care about whether you and Le have your own child or not." After a pause, she turned the tone. "But this has nothing to do with you. It''s a war between women. When I was in trouble, she came in while I was in aa and ruined my marriage. I hate her and I hope she will receive retribution. I can''t throw away anything that belongs to me, even it is chicken ribs. It must be kept untouched. A mistress like her should not have a happy marriage and a family. She should be cast aside and kicked out of the family by the fourth or the fifth mistress. She will never turn over. " This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was filled with righteous indignation. Every word was like a bullet in the gun, like a fierce shooting. She didn''t care about Zac''s feeling at all. It was his business to love Le, but she really hated her, from the bottom of her heart. Zac drooped the corner of his lips slightly. The sparks of hope that were about to burst out in his eyes were all extinguished in an instant. Dot looked at Zac. From his depressed expression, he knew that he believed his mommy''s words. As a matter of fact, his mother''s second characteristic was that she was stubborn and good at making up excuses. Such excuses were reasonable and sounded convincing. It made people hard to resist it. However, she would never admit that she had a crush on his father in such a situation since his father was bound by the marriage with another woman. It hurt her self-esteem. Therefore, he could only remain silent and could not reveal her once more, or he would be confined at home. Zac released her hand. The person who could not hold his hand would slip away no matter how tightly he held his fingers. Looking into his eyes, Essie knew by instinct that he wasn''t satisfied with her answer, but she couldn''t give him any other answer. "I''ve finished what I have to say. You y chess. I''m leaving now." She took the opportunity to go out. She was not a tenacious woman. If she stayed too long, the secret could be discovered. Zac sat back in front of the chessboard and looked at it absent mindedly. Sometimes it was just like a chess game, if one took a wrong step, he would miss the chance, and it was toote to regret. "Uncle Rong, if you really don''t want to leave Mommy, you''d better deal with that woman at home as soon as possible. Otherwise, no matter what you do, it will be in vain," Dot persuaded. Zac sighed. He also wanted to do that. However, his Achilles'' heel was tightly seized by Le, so he had no power to fight back. What he could do was to try his best to win her over until she recovered. "Hey, kid, I just found that you don''t hate me that much." He raised his eyes and nced at Dot. Dot shrugged and said indifferently, "I did this for my mommy, not for you." "You are right. After all, Hanson is your biological father. No matter what happened, you should take his side instead of me, an outsider." Taking a deep breath, Zac smiled bitterly. "If I had treated you as an outsider, I wouldn''t have spoken to you," Dot muttered in a low voice, as if talking to herself. But Zac heard it since he was close to him. There was a glimmer of light in his eyes. "Little devil, whether you like me or not, I like you very much. You are like me." These words were shocking. Dot didn''t hated daddy at all. He just felt a little disappointed that he didn''t live up to both his mommy and them. "You can be my daddy again if you and Mommy remarry," he said in a low voice. Zac stroked his head. He was d to hear that, which meant that he was not an outsider. At this moment, Mili was feeding fish with Rabi in the fish pool. At the same time, Ivy and Daisy were ying with them. Chapter 463 Be Honest (Part Two) Chapter 463 Be Honest (Part Two) Seeing that Essie was walking towards them, Rabi waved happily. "Mommy,e and have a look. The fish is eating something we fed them." Essie walked up to him, caressed his head and said, "We''ve been ying for a long time. Let''s go to the Pavilion there to have some afternoon tea." Rabi nodded. She took his sister''s hand and walked to the pavilion in front of the house, followed by Ivy and Daisy. The servants had prepared the tea and fruits. Essie peeled one ck grape for Rabi. Daisy smiled as she said, "We haven''t sat together like this to have afternoon tea for a long time." "Yeah, I really miss the old days, and now I feel that everything has changed." Holding her chin in her hand, Ivy sighed. Now that she was an officially employee of Elsa, but Hanson always avoided meeting her, which frustrated her. How could Essie know what she was thinking about? With a slight smile, she said, "Come to my ce if you have time. Even if your brother and I get divorced, there is no need for us to break up. What do you think? " "Yes." Daisy nodded with a smile. Taking a sip of ck tea, Ivy asked, "Sister inw, are you really going to marry brother Hanson?" Essie glimpsed at her and asked, "Ivy, do you still like brother Hanson?" A slight blush appeared on Ivy''s face. She took a deep breath and decided to tell the truth. "Sister inw, to tell you the truth, I am going topete with you fairly. I''m an honest girl. I don''t like to do anything stealthy or stab the knife in the back of others. You and Hanson won''t get married in three months. You can''t treat me as the other woman during this three month if Ipete with you. If I lost and you got married, I would let you go and I would never see Hanson again." "Ivy, are you crazy? What are you talking about?" Daisy was freaked out. "It doesn''t matter." With a wave of her hand, Essie continued, "Everyone has the right to pursue his or her own happiness. And it''s understandable for Ivy to do so." In fact, she always thought that she didn''t deserve to be with Hanson. She had been trying hard to withdraw her heart from Zac, but she failed. After all, giving her something was not supposed to be hers anymore. Hanson was a good man. He should have a wife who loved him with all her heart and soul, not a woman who didn''t have an intact body or mind. If the man was touched by Ivy, she would do anything for him. "Sister inw, do you agree?" Ivy said and blinked her eyes. "Let''spete fairly," Essie said with a smile. Mili was unhappy aside. She pouted her lips. She was surprised that aunt had a crush on her daddy Hanson. What did aunt want? Did aunt want to fight against mommy for daddy Hanson? This was going too far! "Aunt, have you been infected by that bad mistress, Le?" "Don''tpare me with her, kid. I''m not interested in a married man." Ivy put out her tongue. She hated Le so much now. If it weren''t for her grabbing her cousin and causing her cousin to divorce her sister inw, Hanson would be hers. "But daddy Hanson and Mommy will be engaged next month. He''s my mommy''s fiance, and kind of married," Mili said seriously. She still had to move to the Mosuo n with her daddy and daddy Hanson. She couldn''t let her aunt destroy it. Only after getting the marriage certificate can we be considered as real marriage, not engagement," Ivy exined in a serious tone. Mili didn''t listen to her at all. Le had already taken her father away. She couldn''t let her aunt take away her daddy Hanson too. Then her mother would be left alone. "Auntie, daddy has hurt my mommy. Do you want to hurt her again?" "Yes, Ivy, I don''t support you. It''s not right for you to do this," Daisy added. "Don''t you think it will be worse if I did not make it frankly and do it in a stealthy way?" Ivy puckered up her lips. "It''s okay, Mili. Just let auntie fight for her own happiness this time," Essie said, patting Mili''s head. "Daddy Hanson loves Mommy, he won''t like aunt," Mili said affirmatively. She believed that her daddy Hanson would never hurt her Mommy like her daddy did. "I know your mommy is a good girl, but I''m not a bad girl, either," said Ivy, frustrated. "In a rtionship, the firste, therger the chance is. If you''rete, you won''t have a chance. You arete," Mili crossed her arms in front of her chest and said in a serious tone. She really hoped that aunt would give up the idea ofpeting with her for daddy Hanson. But Ivy wouldn''t give up. She had to work hard for herself before Hanson got married.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the study, Mary secretly called Le and told her that Essie took the children to visit the Rong Mansion. She urged her to take actions as soon as possible. If she dawdled on, she would be expelled by Essie sooner orter. However, what she didn''t expect was that Le ran to the gate of Rong Mansion as soon as she hung up the phone. She wanted to take Zac back. She didn''t want him to get along with Essie. A sense of disgust came over Zac as soon as he saw her, "Do you n to do something stupid like what you didst time?" His cold eyes made Le less aggressive, "I just want you to go back with me." "I''ll stay here for a while. I have a lot to discuss with the elders," Zac said tly. "Is it about what happened between you and Essie?" Le asked. She was about to lose her temper. Chapter 464 All Are Scared (Part One) Chapter 464 All Are Scared (Part One) "I have already told you the situation, but you are still so greedy and short sighted. The marriage between the Qin family and the Xu family will be held soon, which will definitely destroy the rtionship between us and the Xu family. Of course, we have to find ways to ingratiate ourselves with Essie. Do you know how much pressure I am bearing for you? If it weren''t for the fact that I married you. Essie is still the daughter-inw of the Rong family, we wouldn''t have to worry about destroying the union of the Qin and the Xu family. I''m a sinner to the Rong family now. If you don''t find a way to make it up, my father will cancel my right the sessor." Zac frowned. His face was gloomy. Le couldn''t help but shiver. She didn''t expect things to turn out like this. It was all Alice''s fault. The bitch had seduced her cousin, which messed things up and ruined her ns. Women from the Xu family were all the evil! "Brother Zac, I will figure out a way to deal with the matter between my cousin and Alice. Don''t worry. Don''t get involved with Essie..." "Don''t worry." Zac interrupted her. He put his arm around her shoulders and said in a peaceful tone, "I''m married to you. I can''t get along with Essie. Now everything I''m doing is in order to win them over. As long as you do your job well and relieve the crisis of the Rong family, I won''t have to deal with Essie." "I will try my best," Le answered in a low voice, leaning her head into his arms. After dinner, Essie took the children home. As soon as she entered the house, Lucy came to her and told her that Alice had called her at her spare time and that the Qin family would host a feast at the governor of Qin Grand Restaurant tomorrow. Essie was surprised. If she guessed right, the Qin family came here to propose a marriage. She didn''t expect that they moved so fast. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, I''ll pick up the olddy at the vi of the Xu family tomorrow. We''ll go there together." Lucy shook her head and said, "You are now in charge of the Xu family. Take Holy to pick up Vicki with you. I''m not going." Essie sighed. She knew that her mother didn''t want to see Vicki. No matter how long it took, it was impossible to forget some resentments. The next evening, she took Holy to the vi of the Xu family. When Elizabeth saw them, she smiled coldly. "Our Xu family really have double blessings this year. Both of our daughters are going to get married." Looking at her, who was trying to hide a knife in her smile, Essie said, "Aunt Elizabeth, if you have anything to say, just say it." Noticing that she had already seen through her mind, Elizabeth didn''t keep her secret anymore. She walked up to Vicki and said, "A married daughter doesn''t belong to the family anymore. Now that you''re going to get married, isn''t it improper for you to take charge of thepany?" Essie sneered. "Aunt Elizabeth, you have such a bad memory. I was the daughter-inw of Rong family when Dad drew up the Commission. Now I just have a new husband. Is there any difference?" Elizabeth''s face turned blue. She did forget it. "Even so, it is not appropriate for you to run thepany on your own since themission designated you and Alice to handle thepany together. Now that Alicees back. You cannot take it alone." Essie gave her a meaningful look. She knew what she was up to. She wanted to stir up conflicts between her and Alice. When the two women fought against each other for the bone and the m, she believed that she could get the profit in the end. "Aunt Elizabeth, you should know, the change of leader will have a serious impact on the financial group. Now that the Xu group had just settled down, it couldn''t afford such a mess any more. And my sister has lost her memory, so she doesn''t know much about the group''s affairs. Even if she needs to take part in the management, she still has to regain her memory." She paused for a while and continued, "I am not the real leader of the Xu group. I am just managing it on behalf of someone. The Xu group doesn''t need another acting president after me, but a real sessor. I will be relieved to find out the enemy who is plotting against the Xu group and relieve its crisis." "I''m afraid you won''t want to hand over your right since you are in the position as an acting president for a long time. You and Alice should deal with the power of the Xu group to reassure everyone." Elizabeth snorted. "Well, you don''t have to worry about the Xu group anymore. At present, the most important thing is to keep thepany stable. Don''t mess up thepany again." Vicki pestered her with the walking stick on the ground, Elizabeth could not say anything more. Vicki didn''t like Luce, so she didn''t like her two daughters. But Cathy was forced to leave the Xu family since she was a child and lived in another city without enjoying the rich life of thedy of the Xu family. So she felt guilty more or less. So between the two granddaughters, Cathy gained a little more of her favor. After she finished, Essie ignored Elizabeth and winked at Holy. After that, Holy went to hold Vicki''s arm and said, "Grandma, let''s go. We are going to discuss sister''s wedding today, not to fight for power and wealth." "You are right, my sweet grandson." Vicki caressed her grandson''s head lovingly. In the luxurious box of the Qin Grand Restaurant, Fell and Alice had arrived. Alice smiled brightly. It seemed that she couldn''t wait to put on the wedding dress and be the bride. "This olddy is invited here today to discuss the engagement between Alice and Fell," Dick said with a smile. A long dy may meant more trouble. If Alice and his son could engaged early, their wishes to unite with the Xu family would be fulfilled. Though being a powerful and wealthy family as the Rong family, it was still inferior to the union of the Qin and Xu family. Although the Xu family was a cooperative alliance of the Rong family, it had never participated in the struggle between the Rong family and the Qin family. Only in this way could the Qin family have the opportunity to fight against the Rong family. If the Xu family got involved in this war, the Qin family would have been swallowed up by it already. Chapter 465 All Are Scared (Part Two) Chapter 465 All Are Scared (Part Two) In other words, if the Xu family totally stood on the side of the Qin family and fought against the Rong family together with the Qin family, the Rong family would also be defeated. Therefore, the Xu family had be the focus between the two families. It depended on the Xu family to fight win the battle. "I''ve talked about it with the olddy. As long as Fell treats my sister well, we''re okay with it," Essie said with a smile. "That''s good." Dick said with a smile, "I have discussed with my wife. It is a lucky day to set the engagement ceremony on the 20th of this month. Your engagement set on the sixth day of next month. Alice is the elder sister. In Dragon City, it is appropriate for children to get married in an order of the age. So Alice and Fell will be engaged before you. That will be better." Essie nodded and said with a smile, "That''s reasonable. After sister and Fell get married, she can take care of your family at home and be a good wife and mother." She spoke in a careless tone, as if she was just joking, but the speaker was not intend to say it, and the listener had her own understanding. In the understanding of Alice and the Qin family, it was an implication to hint that Alice should stay home and not meddled in the matters of the Xu''s group. A sinister and cold light shed in Alice''s eyes. "I don''t want to be a good wife and mother. Dad asked me to run the Xu group with you. I will not shrink it off my shoulder." "Sister, marriage is one of the most important things for a woman. If a woman is too ambitious in her career, she will end up failing in marriage, just like me. You don''t have to worry about the Xu''s group, because I, as well as brother, will take it well. After all, I am just an acting president in charge of the company for the moment. Since the Xu''s group will finally be handed over to brother and Holy, it is an opportunity for them to improve themselves. He can take the burden for you," Essie said in a gentle voice. She didn''t want to be a dictator. She just wanted to protect Alice''s safety. Since she married Fell, she put herself in a dangerous position. Only if she was a richdy and didn''t get involved in the business conflicts could she protect herself. But Alice didn''t think that way. She was furious. Of course, the Qin family didn''t want her to be only a housewife. What they wanted was not a daughter-inw but a machine gun to deal with the Rong family. But they couldn''t help her to take over the power in public. After all, Essie was the one in power. If she was on her guard, things would be tricky. "All right. Today we are here to talk about the wedding, not about anything else. As for thepany''s business, you two can solve it yourselves." Dick ended this topic with a gentle smile. He took out a betrothal presents list and handed it to Vicki. Essie took a nce at the gift, it was written, "Nine hundred and ny nine millions nine hundred and ny nine thousand and nine hundred and ny nine, which means they have a longsting marriage." There were also two vis, a yacht, a private ne... She gasped. The Qin family was generous. Vicki looked peaceful. For arge family like the four families, the billion or so dors were worth little. Above all, one''s sincerity was the most important. "Since Alice finds a good husband, her father and I will be relieved." She said lightly. "From now on, we are family," Cara said with a wide smile. Fell didn''t say anything. He looked at Essie from time to time. After so many days of getting along with Alice, he had lost his interest in her. She was no different from the women he used to y with. After only a few times, he lost his interest in her. He liked Essie more. She made him feel like she was mists, sometimes like wind and sometimes like rain. He wanted to chase after her, he wanted to catch her, but he failed in the end. When he was with her, his desire of conquest and possessiveness would grow to the extreme in an instant. If he couldn''t get her, he would keep itching in his heart and the feelings he desired would be more and more heavy. God knew how much he wished the woman to be engaged to be Essie. He wouldn''t get tired of such a charming and flirtatious woman. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, he had to put his family interest first. Moreover, Essie was going to marry someone else. As the future sessor, he had to listen to his family''s will and marry Alice. Essie took up the ss and said, "Brother Fell, sister, I wish you two a happy and harmonious life!" Fell smirked. Only he knew the bitterness in the smile. "Thank you, sister Cathy." he said in a low voice. The smile on Alice''s face even broke the silence in the room. She raised her ss and proposed a toast. With the help of the Qin family, it was only a matter of time for her to get rid of Essie. The next day, the news of Alice and Fell were engaged was spread all over Dragon City and was also quite sensational in the business field. It seemed that the marriage between the two families had been settled. Essie had known that Zac woulde to her, but she didn''t expect that the ce she would meet was in the Jade Mountain where he kept him as a mistress there. She always felt that this big demon had his own ulterior motive. For her ''safety'', she proposed to change the location in the afternoon tea house. But the demon king couldn''t allow others to change his decision. She was taken into his car after she came out of the HENGYUAN building. The bodyguards didn''t stop her, but drove after her silently. It seemed that her bodyguards were intimidated at the sight of this demon. Perhaps they were afraid of him, or perhaps they were ustomed to their ''flirting'' and simply ignored them. Chapter 466 I Enjoy Forcing You Chapter 466 I Enjoy Forcing You "Zac, do you y this trick every time?" As soon as they entered the door of the vi, she stared at him with her hands on her waist, very dissatisfied. "This trick works best for you." Zac said, with an evil smile on his face. "Mr. Rong, now that you''re married and I''m going to be married, I think we should avoid any misunderstanding, okay? A tea room or golf course is fine for business. " She rolled her eyes at him and sat on the sofa. She had not been to this ce for a long time and thought she would nevere again. Zac sat down beside her, holding the back of his head with both hands. "Today we are talking about business and half of our personal affairs, so this ce is the best." Private affairs? Hearing that, Essie was dazed for a second. She wondered what kind of personal matter they had to talk about? She nced at him and felt scared. A man and a woman stayed in a room alone. If the big demon broke out and she couldn''t do anything to fight back, she had to be at his disposal. "Don''t worry about my sister''s marriage. I am still the one in charge of the Xu family now. The cooperation between the Xu family and the Rong family will not be affected even if my sister is married to Fell. In addition, the Xu family will not stand on the opposite side of the Rong family either. " She decided to get to the point, finish talking as soon as possible, and then left. Picking up the porcin cup on the table, Zac took a sip of the tea before slowly opening his mouth. "At a price three times higher than the market price, the Qin family secretly helped Alice buy a lot of shares from some small shareholders." Essie was shocked. "They haven''t even gotten married yet. Yet, they are taking action now. Is it because the Qin family is too impatient?" "It''s going to be the annual shareholders'' meeting of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. This is a rare opportunity. How could the Qin family and Alice miss it?" Zac stood up and walked to the wine cab. He took out a bottle of wine, poured two sses and handed one to her. "Even if they get some small shares, so what? I am still a major shareholder." With a careless look on her face, Essie took another sip of wine. Zac flicked her forehead. At this critical moment, he couldn''t allow her to have a brain fart. "Those shares may not be enough for you to scare about. But what about the shares in your daddy''s hands? The document said that both you and Alice are in charge of his shares. That means that both of you have half of the shares. Adding the half of those scattered shares, Alice will overtake you." Essie licked her lips again and did not panic too much. She was not afraid of the shares of Baron''s. Instead, she was afraid if Alice fight with her, she wouldn''t be able to hold back her secret. "Do you have any idea to deal with it?" She asked deliberately. Since he asked her toe here, he must have already given her an idea. "Yes, there is, but it depends on your performance before I decide whether to help you or not." Zac said with a wicked smile, like a hunter who had set a trap and was waiting for his prey to fall into the. "Help me is a way to support your Rong family. If I fail and my sister bes the chairman, your Rong family will be in danger." Feeling his intense stare, she couldn''t help but lean backwards. "Do you really think I will take the woman like Alice seriously?" Zac sneered, with a bloodthirsty expression on his face. A chill rose from Essie''s spine. There was no soft hearted person in the Rong family, so they could be the biggest family in the East. If at that time, Xu group would stand on the opposite side of Rong family with Xu group, and Rong family would never be polite to her. "You... What do you want? " She licked her dry lips, like amb waiting to be ughtered at any time, and made the final struggle. "You should know what I want." She staggered into the sofa and tried to hide herself, "You... You cannot touch me anymore. I have a fiance. I won''t do anything to hurt Hanson. You... If you dare to force me, I will bite my tongue and commit suicide. " "You have used this trick before. Is there any new one?" A malicious smile shed across Zac''s face. He bristled with rage at the name of Hanson. She was still his wife legally, so he could deal with her in any way he wanted, but no one else was allowed to touch her. "I... I will really bite it." She threatened. His eyes were fierce, and there was a sinister smile on his face, as if he didn''t care. "Bite whatever you want. It''s you who gets hurt, not me who hurts." She was stunned and her face was pale. As a demon king, how could he be threatened by such a superficial trick? The best way is to escape. When he wasn''t prepared, she jumped up and wanted to rush out. Unexpectedly, he grabbed her arm and threw her on the tea table, with his hands holding her tightly. "Let go of me! I''m gonna shout!" She felt so humiliated that she couldn''t fight back at all. "Whatever. I can always get what I want." There was a sinister smile on his lips, and the mes in his eyes had already been burning. Now she was like amb to be ughtered, and could only allow him to cut her into pieces. However, as she was unwilling to surrender, she still had to make the final effort to resist. "Why are you still torturing me since your hidden disease has healed?" "I have never said that I will let you go. You are mine all my life." The next day, when she woke up from thea, her whole body was sore and she felt so humiliated. She felt that she became more and more powerless, and no matter how she struggled, she could not escape from his control. "I hate you." She said angrily. "I don''t care, just hate me." "We are divorced. You forced me to do this. It is illegal." Although she knew her protest wouldn''t work. "I like to force you." There was nothing to fear but coldness in his eyes. She struggled to sit up, trying to find some clothes to wear, but the dress had been torn to pieces by him. "Wear mine." He threw her a shirt. "If Ie home in your clothes and was seen by my mother, I will be as good as dead." She rolled her eyes at him. "There are still your clothes in the closet. But I want to see you wear my shirt now." He curved his charming mouth and smiled recklessly. "You are a weirdo." She curled her lips, picked up his shirt and put it on regardless of wearing one more coat. "Now it''s time for you to tell me how to help me." "You''ll know very soon." His smile became unfathomable. "Well, I''ll wait and see." She didn''t ask more. She just shrugged and jumped off the bed. The big ogre would never tell her the truth if he wanted to keep her in suspense, so she could only wait patiently. In the past two days, both the Qin family and the Xu family had begun to prepare for the engagement ceremony. Someone had also prepared a big gift for Alice. The next morning, when Essie got up, her secretary called and asked her to surf the Inte. The top ten on the list were all rted to Alice. A video, whichsted for one minute, was posted by someone. It was about Alice and two men wearing masks. She couldn''t believe what she had seen. After checking the video, she asked Holy to ask the staff of Hacker Union to identify the video. Then she went to the vi to look for Alice. At this moment, Alice was burning with anger, smashing things in the hall. "Sis, what happened?" Essie asked. "The person in it isn''t me. It''s photoshopped," Alice stammered. "I''ve asked someone to identify the video. The picture was not processed. It is original." Essie reveal her worry. "The Qin family will certainly do the same. Your exnation won''t make any sense. We''d better think of a better solution," she added. "Ask the media to block the video." At that moment, Alice was totally freaked out. "On the way here, I''ve arranged for Julie to do it. But, Fell might have seen it. Even if he hasn''t seen it, others will tell him," Essie said. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In a rage, Alice overturned the vase on the table. She had a hobby, and she liked to go to the night club. Every night, she would have a drink before going home. The night before yesterday, she was invited to a drink. After that, she felt dizzy and lost her consciousness. When she woke up, she dared not say a word, so she had to sneak out. She had thought that she was just abducted by them and they would let her go after they did it. But she hadn''t expected that she would be shot in the video and uploaded it online. Apparently, they wanted to ruin her. "I will definitely cut the bastard into pieces if I catch him." "The most important thing right now is how to exin to Fell." Essie put her arm around Essie''s shoulders. "I don''t know." At the same time, Alice was so worried that she almost cried. She was going to be the hostess of the Qin family in the future, and she needed the help from the Qin family to take charge of thepany. She couldn''t let it ruin her beautiful marriage and her future by this ident. As a matter of fact, Essie was a little out of her wits and couldn''te up with a good idea. It was her first time to deal with such kind of thing. Just then, the doorbell rang. She walked to the door and looked through the cat''s eye. It was nobody but Fell. He must have seen the news and came to me her! "Sister, do you want to open the door?" "No. Don''t open it." Alice waved her hand hurriedly. At this moment, the voice of Fell came from outside, "Alice, I know you are inside. If you don''t open the door, I will find someone to open it." He was roaring. It seemed that he was in a rage. Alice trembled and said in a panic, "Essie, please help me! Please help me!" "You can go back to your room first. I will try to make him calm down before youe out," Essie said, patting her on the shoulder. At the same time, Alice nodded her head and rushed upstairs like a rat in her room. Chapter 467 Cuckold Chapter 467 Cuckold Fell had been furious at first, but he didn''t expect that there was another woman standing in front of him, Essie, who had opened the door for him, he had to swallow his anger. "Where is Alice?" he asked, gritting his teeth. "Brother inw, calm down. It''s not what you think." Essie took a bottle of iced water out of the refrigerator and gave it to him to lower his anger. Vincent opened the bottle, gulped down the wine and said, "She cheated on me! We just engaged for two days. How could I calm down?" Now all the people in this country knew this. The young master of the Qin family had always been known as'' citizen favored husband '', and was infatuated by countless women, but now it turned into ''poor cuckold man''. "Brother inw, my sister is not that kind of woman. She loves you so much that she can''t do such a thing. There must be something wrong with it," Essie tried tofort him. "I think she is a slut. She drugged me at the birthday party and made me have sex with her. Otherwise, why would I be in a rtionship with her? I don''t need to think about it. She is a slut of loose morals and a whore that everybody could fuck!" Fell was so infuriated that he could not even control his tongue. In the morning, he received countless phone calls, and overnight became theughing stock of all the celebrities. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He didn''t like Alice at the beginning and married her for the sake of family interests. Now he had an impulse to strangle her. Essie was shocked again. Her sister drugged Fell and had sex with him? How could it be possible? "Brother inw, you must have misunderstood. Why did my sister drug you?" "You don''t know her well. I used to think she was an aloof, detached Miss Little Dragon. I didn''t expect her to be so obstinate. You''d better be careful. She doesn''t see you as her sister. She just thought of..." "Fell, shut up!" Alice rushed out of the room, she interrupted Fell sharply. She was afraid that he would go ballistic and blurt out her wild ambition. "You are finally willing toe out!" At the sight of her, Fell rushed to her angrily, twisted her down the stairs like an eagle, and then gave her a p in the face. "Stop it, brother inw!" Essie screamed as she rushed to stand between them to protect Alice. "I never hit women, but today I really want to punch you, so I go all out." Fell red at the person behind Essie. Trembling, Alice didn''t even care the pain on her face. She had to exin it to Fell. She didn''t want her efforts to be in vain. "I was framed. Someone drugged me in the night club. I had no idea what happened. If my guess is right, there is someone who wants to ruin our rtionship and prevent us from getting married. " "Who is it?" A bloodthirsty expression appeared in Fell''s furious eyes. "I have been going to get even with him if I know who is it," Alice said, clenching her fists. When she heard this, Essie''s heart sank. This assumption was right. Since her sister wanted to marry Fell so much, how could she ruin herself before the wedding? "Brother inw, calm down. Impulsiveness won''t solve the problem." Even so, Fell was still depressed. After all, it was a fact that the two men had sex with Alice, and the whole country saw it. Family troubles could not be publicized. Now that this ugly thing was known by everyone, how could he swallow the anger? "Our family is a rich and powerful family, not ordinary people. We can''t afford to lose face." "This is huge. It''s impossible to keep silent. Now the only way to prove her innocence is to find a way to prove that she is innocent. " Thinking about this, Essie added, "We need to ask the legal department to control the media and prevent them from making any false news. Then, find some technical monitoring records to make sure that the video was revised and that the person in the video was not my sister. Theizens were just the fence sitters. They could spread the news on two sides. As long as they hired a group of onlineizens to turn the public opinion upside down and cover up the bad comments, everyone would believe that the woman in thements was not my sister. " "That''s a good idea. Let''s do it." Alice chimed in hurriedly. Fell took a deep breath. It seemed they had no other choice now. Seeing that the two of them had be much more peaceful, Essie were relieved. Aftering out of Alice''s vi, she went straight to the Emperor. She was a little worried that it was rted to Zac. He had said that he would find a way to help her. Did he want to hurt her sister in this way? Seeing here in, a wicked and charming smile appeared on Zac''s face. "You miss me so soon?" A hint of embarrassment and anger emerged on Essie''s face. He would never let her go. "I... I have something to ask you." She unconsciously stepped back to keep a safe distance with him. "What is it?" he said in a careless tone. "You know about my sister, right?" She pursed her lips and stared at him without missing a single expression on his face. "Does anyone in the Dragon City not know?" Zac snorted. She rubbed her hands together and tried to figure out how to ask him in order to avoid irritating him. After all, it was just her guess, no solid evidence, and it seemed that this behavior was not his style of doing things. She came to ask for ease. The big devil was bad tempered. Once he was annoyed, he would certainly punish her. He once tied her up with a tie and pressed her against a desk. He punish her so hard that she didn''t even have the strength to stand up. "Well... You should have nothing to do with it, right?" Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s hum. But Zac heard it anyway. He frowned immediately. "What do you think?" He asked back, indirectly and gloomily. She didn''t answer directly, but said in a very firm tone, "She is my sister. No matter what she does, I will not allow anyone to hurt her. Whoever hurts her is my enemy, and an enemy to our Xu family." Zac sneered. "Are you warning me?" "I just expressed my stand." She plucked up all her courage to confront him fearlessly. She could do anything to protect her family. Zac stood from the chair swiftly, like a hurricane sweeping in front of her. "When someone sold you, the dumb, dull fool would probably pay for the people who sold you." "She is my sister, with same father and mother. Even if she did something wrong, she was used by bad guys. She would wake up sooner orter. And so far, she has never done anything to hurt me. " Essie said in a very positive tone. "You are so confused. Even if she did it under the table, you would not know it." Zac flicked her forehead. Family is her weakness. Once used, she would only be beaten passively. "Of course the marriage between the Qin family and the Xu family has their own purpose, but it has nothing to do with my sister. She just likes Fell and wants to marry him." She tried her best to defend her sister and dispel Zac''s misgivings about her. But Zac just sneered and said with sarcasm, "I didn''t know you were saint Mary until today." "I have a clear distinction between love and hate. No matter what my rtives have done, I will protect them well. As for the enemy, I will never be softhearted. " Essie said straightforwardly. "What if rtives turn into enemies?" Zac ask in reply. "I will give them a chance to reform themselves." she said resolutely. Zac sighed. Some of her views were deep-rooted and it was impossible to change them. The only thing he could do was to prevent her from being hurt. "Remember to charge your IQ every morning." "It has been full of recently." She pouted. "I didn''t see that." He sneered. She red at him with her almond shaped eyes. When she was about to argue with him, she suddenly remembered the purpose ofing here. She quickly swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue and went to the point. "Icy guy, do you have anything to do with this?" "We have known each other for so long. You should have your judgement." Zac shrugged. His eyes were profound. He guessed who did it. Strictly speaking, it had something to do with him, so he decided not to answer her question. "It''s not your style. I trust you for now. Don''t let me down," she said in a low voice. The big devil, who was arrogant and unruly, would definitely admit it if she did. He looked so calm and unperturbed, it should have nothing to do with him. A charming smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. Fortunately, this woman ''knew how to behave'' and did not provoke him. If she dared to say a word that indicated that he was suspicious, she would definitely not be able to leave this office today. Thus, she could only be carried out by him. However, Essie didn''t realize that she was narrowly escaped from disaster this time. She lowered her head and mumbled in a low voice, "Who did this? What''s his purpose?" "Of course the Qin family will help Alice to deal with this matter. You don''t have to worry about it here. You''d better prepare for the general shareholder''s meeting." Zac gently pinched her chin. People who tended to have a brain fart were always like this. It was so silly to distinguish the major contradiction and the secondary contradiction. Essie red at him with anger. Although he was telling the truth, how could she not care about the victim, who was her own sister? However, at this time, Alice did not ept her kindness, nor let her mind her own business. She finally proved her innocence with the help of the Qin family. However, the person who set her up hadn''t been found yet. The person was so smart that no clues had been found yet. Even the video was released from an underground Inte bar without license. Fortunately, the engagement ceremony between her and Fell held as scheduled. She had already forgotten about it, but Fell couldn''t forget it. Whenever he saw her, he would think of that dirty video and lose his interest in having sex with her. The next day of the engagement ceremony was the shareholders'' meeting of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. Essie put on an officedy suit designed by herself, looking noble and refreshing. She knew there must be a fierce battle waiting for her today, with her own sister. She believed that it was not her sister''s original intention. She must have been deluded by her enemy and the Qin family. However, she would never yield. As long as she was alive, she would guard the Xu family. She would not let it be possessed by the enemy, nor would she be used by someone with evil intentions. Chapter 468 The Mystery Person Shows Up Chapter 468 The Mystery Person Shows Up Before the general shareholder''s meeting, Qin family incited several board members toe forward a proposal for the re-election of chairman. The proposal would be discussed in the board meeting. If it was approved, the board of directors would select the new chairman. With the support of the Qin family, Alice smiled confidently as if he had already taken over the position of chairman. Essie was very calm, and her face was like a mask, which covered up all her emotions, leaving only a very official smile on her face. Just as the opening of the contest was about to begin, a handsome man with two assistants walked in. He looked in histe 20s and was young, just like a stage light, attracting the attention of all shareholders. He went straight to the chairman seat and sat down, which surprised everyone. "Let me introduce. This is Mr. Gu, chairman and chief executive of American BBDpany. Now, Mr. Gu holds twenty percent of the shares of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. Since he is a big shareholder, he should sit on the seats of chairman," his assistant said. Essie was shocked. Was he the mysterious man who had been secretly buying the stock of Hengyuan Co., Ltd? It was hard to imagine what was on his mind. Those who would was well verse of the stock and spection was difficult to see through. She suddenly felt a little panicked. 20% of shares, exceeded all the directors present, and was the secondrgest shareholder after her. Alice not only gained the support of Bles, but also the support of several other directors. If he supported Alice, she would probably lose her position as the chairman. She turned around and nced at Alice, surprised as well. It seemed that she didn''t know the CEO at all. However, she didn''t feel relieved about it. Would this mysterious figure be the enemy coveting the Xu group? If so, it was not reasonable for him to expose himself now? If not, why did he show up? Did he just stand here and watch? She racked her brains but still couldn''t figure it out. It would be great if Zac was there. He was the king of Nine Tailed Fox and he must have some clue. She lowered her head and sighed. Every time she was in trouble, she would unconsciously think of Zac. Although she didn''t want to admit it, he had really be her dependence and support. As long as he was there, she felt that any difficulty could be ovee, and there was no fear in her heart. Last time, he said that he had a way to help her, but he hadn''t taken any action till now. Was he perfunctory to her? s, probably even he didn''t expect that this mysterious big shareholder would suddenly appear. While she was thinking, the host announced the beginning of the general shareholder''s meeting. The CEO gave a speech first, and then summarized the achievements of thest year, looking forward to the future investment n. The smile on Alice''s face was still calm. She believed that she would be the one sitting on the position next year. The selection proposal for the new chairman of the board would be carried out at the final part of the meeting. Alice could not wait to stand up and said, "Mr. Baron appointed me and my sister, Cathy to manage his shares on behalf of him on the letter of authorization. That means she and I can own half of the shares respectively. I have eight percent of the shares of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. With the half of the shares, I would be the first major shareholder. So I will rece my sister and be the president of HENGFA. " "I support Alice to be president and CEO. She was the vice president of Hengyuan Co., Ltd and the outstanding assistant of Mr. Baron. Mr. Baron also wants to let her take over thepany. If she is assigned to take charge, she must be much better than the current president," Bles said slowly. Essie looked at them with worry, and suddenly, she found that it was not as simple as she had imagined. Bles and Elizabeth had always regarded her sister as their eyesore, but now they were completely on her side. Her sister was not alone and had a strong backup from the Qin family. Even if they wanted to drive a wedge between her and her sister and let them fight against each other, they wouldn''t get the benefits. But why did they help her? While she was thinking, another shareholder said, "If Miss Alice has more shares than Miss Cathy, Miss Alice should be the new president of Hengyuan Co., Ltd." Mr. Gu, who had been remaining silence,ughed. "Today is really a good day. It seems that we can watch a good show." Bles turned to him and deliberately asked, "Mr. Gu, now you are the secondrgest shareholder of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. You should also support Miss Alice, right?" It was just an excuse to find out the truth. Mr. Gu didn''t answer immediately. He picked up the teacup on the table, and took a sip of tea slowly. "I want to know what ns will be made after Miss Alice seed her sister?" "Please rest assured, Mr. Gu and other directors. I will bring Hengyuan to a new stage and let your stock price increase by double..." Before Alice could finish her words, Mr. Gu interrupted her. "Miss Alice, I''m asking for the details, such as the investment projects, not just such empty talk." Alice''s face turned pale. She hadn''t even figured out the construction of the project yet, how could she have a specific n. "As for the investment, I will discuss it with you directors after I take the office." "You still need to discuss it which means you don''t have a n." Mr. Gu sneered, "Just now Miss Cathy has nned the blueprint for the future development of Hengyuan Co., Ltd, but you can''t even say a word of substantial meaning in it. How can we rest assured?" At the sight of this, Alice was shocked. She exchanged nces with Bles, hinting him to help her out. Bles curled his lips and gave an official fake smile. "Mr. Gu, Miss Alice set off to conquor the business world with Mr. Baron when she was eighteen. She personally explored the market in Australia, and it''s obvious that her ability is good." "The old Miss Alice, I know is capable. But now she is not. I''ve learnt that she has lost her memory and knows nothing about the business of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. She can''t even make a simple project quotation bid. If we chose Miss Alice to be the president of thepany. What''s the difference between her and a three-year-old child?" His tone was slow but decisive. Looking at him, she was curious, wondering whether he would take her side? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Wasn''t he an enemy? Alice was a little annoyed, "My sister majored in fashion design. She has no connection with the business of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. She also became the president, isn''t she? She can learn slowly, so can I. " Mr. Gu sneered, "Miss Cathy was appointed to do this job when Hengyuan was at a dire situation. Her unremitting efforts has brought Hengyuan Co., Ltd up to the highest level from the low valley. Our year- end bonus doubledpared withst year. But you, Miss Alice, are now nning to usurp the power and break the hard-earned harmony of Hengyuan Co., Ltd. You have fulfilled your ambition but never take the interests of our shareholders into consideration. Do you think our money and investment is for fun? When you learn it, our money will be wasted and we will lose all our money. " When she heard this, Alice blushed. She had thought that she would definitely win, but unexpectedly this young man came out all of a sudden. "Now I''m thergest shareholder of HHengyuan Co., Ltd. I should be the president." She roared, with anger in her voice. "Mr. Baron just designated you and your sister to be the designated representative of the shares in the letter of authorization, and he did not request to divide the shares equally. Even though you manage half of the shares on behalf of him, the total shares of Miss Cathy and mine together will exceed all the directors present. As long as we veto it, the proposal will not be passed," Mr. Gu said slowly. Other shareholders also joined his support when they saw Alice lost the hope of bing the new president. Hearing his words, Alice was on the verge of breaking down. Her eyes darkened and she almost fainted. At this moment, Essie stood up again. It was time for her to make a statement. "I really appreciate Mr. Gu and your shareholders'' support and love. I will continue Mr. Baron''s decision to support his long- term stable development. Besides, I have to remind you that he will only have one acting president. There will absolutely no second ones." She said all these words specially for Alice and Bles. At this moment, Alice slumped into the chair, like a deted balloon, unable to utter a single word. After the general shareholder''s meeting, there was a cocktail party to entertain the directors. Essie wanted to thank Mr. Gu for his help, but he had already left and no one knew where he was now. Such a mysterious man. Where did hee from? Why would he help her? When she was lost in thought, the message from Zac said, "Congrattions, you keep the position of president of the board. See you in the Jade Mountain tonight. PS: you know the consequence if you break the appointment. There was sweat on her face. If it weren''t for the threat behind, she wouldn''t have gone. But the demon king had seen through her. He had various ways to catch her and punish her in all kinds of ways. Did she dare to resist? In the Jade Mountain, Zac had prepared champagne. As soon as she entered the door, he opened the champagne wood stuffed with ''bang'', the transparent liquid overflowing with bubbles. He poured two cups of it and handed one to her, "Cheers." He smiled. She clinked her ss with his and took a sip. "You are well-informed, right? You will know as soon as the meeting is over." "General shareholder''s meeting isn''t a closed one. It''s normal to hear about it." Zac shrugged and said in a careless tone. "You said you would help me, but why didn''t I see you give me any substantial help?" Essie continued, pouting her lips. When Mr. Gu appeared, she was really a little flustered and desperate. She didn''t know how desperate she was in her heart to call him. A sessful woman indeed should be supported by a powerful man! Putting down the champagne and sitting on the sofa, he rested his hands on the back of his head and saidzily, "I have already helped you." He told her lightly. "Where will you help?" She raised her eyebrows slightly, but in fact she had no idea. "Guess it." Taking a sip of champagne unhurriedly, Zac wanted to keep her in the dark. She rolled her big ck eyes around and then lowered. She didn''t expect, really didn''t. "Do you still remember the mysterious man I told you? He is buying in the stocks of Hengyuan Co., Ltd?" "He appears today. I keep the position of president only because of his support. You have done nothing to help me." Chapter 469 An Unexpected Encounter (Part One) Chapter 469 An Unexpected Encounter (Part One) "If you really think that I did nothing, then I have no choice but to ept it." Zac sighed in a low voice, a hint of gloom shing across his face. With a slight smile, Essie continued, "You, president Rong have never been willing to help others, let alone to do hard-working or thankless things. Are you going to change your mind this time and do the good deed without letting me know?" "Do you think it is possible?" Taking her in his arms, Zac held her waist. "I just want to test your IQ. I didn''t expect you to be so stupid." "I am not a mind reader. How can I know what you are doing and what you are thinking?" She pouted and felt wronged. He was a mystery to her. She hadn''t figured it out till now, and now he was going to give her another riddle. How could she think through it? "Because you didn''t pay your attention to me." He snorted and frowned because of his dissatisfaction. Since she had already lost her heart to him, her heart was no longer with her. How could she pay the attention? She couldn''t help but criticize him in her heart, but she didn''t say a word in case of being laughed at by him. Now that her heart had been taken away by him, she had to retain her dignity. "Tell me. Don''t let me guess. I''ve used up all my intelligence at the board meeting today. I really can''t figure it out." She changed her tone of begging. She would absolutely be unable to fight against the big ogre against the tough with toughness. She had to soften down in order to deal with the strong. Stroking her head in sorrow, Zac said, "Tell me, that Gu is neither rtive nor friend to you. Why should he help you?" The words startled the person in confused. Essie jumped up and said, "Did you persuade him to stand on my side?" "You finally think it through." Zac''s deep and cold eyes flickered in the light. "How do you know him?" Essie was both shocked and confused. As far as she knew, he had been hiding himself from everyone. She hadn''t found any clue about him, but she still couldn''t understand why he contacted him and even persuaded him to support her right before the board meeting. No wonder that he was going to be the sessor of the Rong family. He was awesome and admiring! "I have my own way," Zac said it lightly. He didn''t n to tell her too much. It was obvious to Essie that he wouldn''t tell her what he shouldn''t tell her. He just stopped. She knew what she should do. She didn''t force him to tell her anything as long as the result was what she wanted. "Thank you, freezing guy." ''It is wonderful to have you!'' She didn''t finish the sentence because all her emotions were hidden in her deep eyes. On hearing her words, the arm around her waist was clenched tighter. "You know, I want you to pay me back." "Didn''t you have your reward on that day?" She wriggled uneasily, trying to break away, but her weak strength was undoubtedly like a mantis blocking the car. "I''m the king of investment, and the return must be huge. The reward I receivedst time was only a third of it." He smirked. Her face turned pale. "If you keep acting like this, I will never dare to step in this ce again." "It doesn''t matter. If you dare note in, I will carry you toe in." Zacughed insolently, like a cat with its prey in hand, and she was the mouse in his hand. He put it, caught it, and would not swallow it until it was tired. "It will soon be my engagement ceremony with Hanson. I will officially be his fiancee. I will no longer be your ything," she said angrily. The words irritated him. He pushed her down on the sofa with a sudden force and threw himself on her. "Even if you are engaged to him, you are still my woman. Ie to remind you every day, and let you remember this." His tone was full of threats. She couldn''t help shivering, and a hint of dismal look surfaced on her face. "I must have owed you in my previous life, so I was punished as your puppet and imprisoned by you." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You not only owe me in your previous life, but also in your remote previous life. So you have to pay me back with this life. You cannot escape unless you pay off your debt." As he spoke, he rudely tore her cor, bowed his head and kissed her fiercely... He enjoyed the feeling of making love with her. Because all her thorns were gone at this moment. She was very gentle, as if she was the water under the bridge. It was only at this moment that he felt that he really had her and never lost her. When the sun came in, it was already the next day. She curled up in his arms like a cat. Although she was awake, she still pretended to be asleep. He hugged her with his warm arms. She was reluctant to leave. Once she opened her eyes, she had to face the cruel fact. They were divorced. He married another woman. She couldn''t stay in his arms as before but return it to another woman. She was filled with hatred and resentment. After he had received a gunshot for her, she had made up her mind to get back together with him. But why did such a change take ce? Why did they had to separate with each other? Even if he didn''t love her and forgot her, she could win his heart back step by step and upy his feelings. But now, she couldn''t do anything for him. She couldn''t fight for it, nor struggle for it. He was another woman''s husband. No matter what she did, it was all in vain. Zac woke up early. He kept staring at her quietly with affection in his eyes. It seemed that she was a treasure that had been lost and recovered. How he wished he could hold her in his arms like this till the end of the world. As long as he could stay with her forever, he would give all he had. Chapter 470 An Unexpected Encounter (Part Two) Chapter 470 An Unexpected Encounter (Part Two) It was quiet in the room. There were only heavy heartbeats and slow breaths of them. All of a sudden, a ringtone broke the peace. When Zac picked up the phone, she opened her eyes and nced at the screen secretly. Soon her heart sank into the bottom of the Arctic Ocean. It was from Le. Not wanting to wake her up, Zac got up quietly and went outside to answer the phone. Zac didn''te back for several days, which made Le ufortable. She was afraid that he would have another woman. Zac didn''t want to talk more with her. He hung up after telling her that he would go back tonight. Essie was still in a trance. She didn''t open her eyes until Zac walked in. "I''m leaving," she said. Although it was only a few words, it was mixed with infinite sadness. She had taken another woman''s husband away from her, and it was time for her to get him back. He didn''t respond but came over and caressed her head, "Are you hungry? I''ll make you noddle with soybean paste." "Do you still know how to cook?" She pouted and thought, ''Cooking is something that requires often practice.'' "You won''t forget when you learn how to cook," He smiled, put on his clothes and went out. She sat up and somehow wanted to cry out. She hadn''t eaten his soybean paste noodles for a long time. Did he also cook it for Le? She really hoped that he could only belong to her, whether tenderness or hegemony! But she knew that she could only hope it forever, and there was no way to fulfill it. In the kitchen, the oil was sshed on his arm again. It was true that he became unfamiliar with it if he hadn''t cooked it often. Essie walked to reduce the heat in a hurry. "You are not the one who would enter the kitchen, Mr. Rong." She poured a little vinegar on his arm since it could prevent burns. "It''s okay. I just haven''t done it for a long time," Zac shrugged and said indifferently. "Haven''t you cooked for Le?" She couldn''t help asking. Although she knew she shouldn''t ask, she blurted it out without thinking. "I only cook for my woman," Zac answered firmly. "Who is your woman?" She pretended to be annoyed. Her heartke was like a warm breeze blowing, refreshing her. "You know that." At the corner of his mouth, there was a charming slight smile. "I don''t know. I''m hungry. I can''t guess anything at all, because I need nutrition. Get the noodles ready. I want to eat them. " When she snorted towards him and turned around to walk into the dining room, she couldn''t help smiling sweetly. He didn''t make noddle with soybean paste for Le. That was nice! It didn''t take long for Zac to take out two bowls of delicious noddle with soy bean paste. "Let me see if the taste has changed." She blew on the steaming noodle and took a big bite. Zac looked at her nervously. "Has it changed?" She frowned as she chewed and didn''t say anything. "Doesn''t it taste good?" Zac always felt depressed in his heart. Her long thick eyshes pped a few times, and then sheughed with two dimples on her cheeks, "I''m lying to you. It''s delicious." "Naughty girl." He flicked her forehead and couldn''t helpughing. After eating the noodle, she was ready to leave. He frowned slightly and looked at her. "Don''t go back today. Stay here with me." He wasmanding like a bossy. "No way." She shook her head and said resolutely, "I lied to my mother that I had a chance to slip out because I was on a business trip. If I didn''te back tonight, she would be suspicious again. She already knows this location. It''s not safe here. I''m afraid she willunch a surprise attack." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Zac touched his chin. It was indeed not safe here. Tomorrow he would ask William to find him a new ce, but today, he did not want her to leave. "Business trip? It''s normal to be on a business trip for one or two days. It''s weird to see youe back so soon," he said slowly. It sounded reasonable, but in current situation, it was better to keep a distance from each other and do not drag him too long. She lowered her head, "There are a lot of things in the group that I have to..." "I''ll tie you up if you try to look for other excuse." Zac interrupted her. His face suddenly darkened. His eyes were as sharp as the lightning from the sky. It was too cold that it made people shiver. She must obey his order and never disobey it. Essie shuddered. "I... I have my freedom. " "Not in my territory," the demon king responded coldly, intending to eliminate all her consciousness of resistance. "You are detaining me illegally." She wasck of confidence. She was always a weak sheep in front of the big ogre. "I am thew here. If you vite my order, you will break thew." He snorted, in a domineering way. He had to be tough to this woman. Sure enough, the woman did not dare to move. She stood still obediently, fearing that he would get angry and swallow her. He smiled and was satisfied with her reaction. But the mouse was not as strong as the cat. Even if she didn''t give in, he had ways to trap her. At that time, Le was having morning tea with Mary. In order to deal withmon enemies, the mother-inw and daughter-inw had formed an alliance, just like that of Mary and Elizabeth more than ten years ago. Just when they were discussing something important, a phone call came in. "Poor Mrs. Rong, you must be alone now, right? Your husband and his ex-wife are in the Jade Mountain loving each other tenderly..." Le, who was burning with jealousy, jumped up from the chair at once. Chapter 471 The First Encounter Of Enemy Chapter 471 The First Encounter Of Enemy As soon as Alice hung up the phone, she walked out of the washroom. Lucy was waiting for her in the living room. She had heard about what happened at the general shareholder''s meeting. She was afraid that there would be conflicts between the two of them, so she came to the vi of Alice''s early morning to persuade her not to fight with Essie for the position of president. At this moment, Alice hated Essie very much. She wished that Essie could die at once so that the Xu group would be hers. But she didn''t show her feelings on her face, which was full of grievances. "Mom, I don''t want to compete with her. I just want to help her run the Xu group. I don''t want to burden her too much. But she was afraid that I would get involved in her business. She would always give me some trivial things, and she was always on guard against me. " She sighed deeply. "But I don''t think it''s her fault. It''s all because of Zac. He was worried that the interests of his family would be damaged when I engaged with Fell, so he deliberately provoked our rtionship in front of Essie." She purposely threw Zac out in order to pave the ways for what she was going to say. "You must have misunderstood. Essie has broken up with Zac. They haven''t seen each other for a long time," Lucy said. "Mom, don''t you know that? They have been together secretly all the time. After the general shareholder''s meeting yesterday, sister went to the Jade Mountain to meet Zac. She won''t leave today. The two of them are going to have a romantic day inside." At the same time, Alice gave a look of pretended astonishment. Lucy''s face twitched violently. "That''s impossible. Essie is on a business trip in City C. She will be back tomorrow." "She lied to you. Now if you are going to the Jade Mountain, you can catch her," Alice said affirmatively. Lucy jumped up from the sofa. Although she didn''t believe that her daughter would still have connection with Zac since she had threatened her with her death, she still wanted to go to the Jade Mountain to find out what had happened. It was always wise to y safe. There was an imperceptible weird smile on the corner of Alice''s mouth, and she was going to watch a huge drama. The mother daughter of Lucy''s team arrived almost at the same time as the mother and daughter inw of Mary''s team. Lucy recognized Mary at the first sight, but Mary didn''t because Lucy had a stic surgery. "Mary, we haven''t seen each other for eighteen years. It seems that we have to get even with each other for the old and new grudges today!" Lucy said through gritted teeth. Hearing this, Mary was shocked. She didn''t know Lucy, but at the first time she knew Alice, so she soon realized who he was. "Luce Du? Why did you be like this? " "Thanks to you and Elizabeth!" Seeing her enemy, Lucy''s heart was filled with endless hatred. "I don''t know what you are talking about. I''m here for my son." A muscle on Mary''s face was twitching violently. She would never admit what happened at that time, not even death. Lucy was about to speak again, but Alice interrupted her, "Mom, let''s go to look for Essie first, and then we''ll talk about itter." Mary snorted, "Like mother, like daughter. Your daughter is just like you. Both of you are evil sluts. My son has already abandoned her, but she still harasses my son all day long. " Hearing that, Lucy''s face turned red in fury. "Your son''s heart must be as insidious, hypocritical and vicious as yours. He has no right to be with my daughter." "Don''t worry. My son has already married. My daughter-inw is much better than your daughter. As long as your daughter doesn''t pester him, he won''t even take a look at her." While they was talking, the door opened. It was Zac. He was surprised to see them. "Mommy, auntie, why are you here?" "I am looking for Essie!" Lucy pushed him away and rushed into the room. Others followed her. But there was nobody in the living room. "It must be in the room." As she spoke, Le rushed to them, but was stopped by Zac. "What are you doing here?" He growled in a low voice, and the cold air suddenly froze the air in the living room. "Zac, are you with Essie again?" Tears welled up in Le''s eyes. "So you''ve put in so much effort just to look for Essie?" Zac snorted, "Who told you that she was here at my ce?" "A woman called me and I didn''t know who it was." Le stammered. "You believed it when a strange woman called you. Were you insane?" With a sudden shake of his hand, she fell to the ground. Mary hurried to help her get back on her feet. "Zac, take it easy, Le was just worried about you." "Mary, watch your mouth. Don''t insult my daughter. Bad guys like you will pay for it sooner orter." As soon as she heard her enemy abuse her daughter, Lucy became furious. It had never urred to Zac that the two mothers would get together in such a lively atmosphere. Then he turned to Alice and then to Lucy and asked, "Aunt, who told you that Essie was with me?" Lucy turned to look at her. "Alice, you received a call from a strange woman and thought Essie was here again, right?" "Yes... Well, someone called mest night and said that she saw Essie here." For fear that her scheme would be seen through by Zac, Alice hastened to disguise her intention. A bloodthirsty expression rose from Zac''s face. "If I find out who did this, I''ll definitely cut her into pieces!" At this moment, Alice gave a cold shiver, her hairs standing on end. It was well known in Dragon City that Zac was a ruthless man. Fortunately, she did it secretly and did not expose herself. Otherwise, she would be miserable. "Is Essie not here?" Lucy wanted to confirm it. "She is not here," Zac said with great certainty. Hearing that, Lucy breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that her daughter would not go against her wishes. Somebody must have made a trap for her. "Alice, let''s go." She shook her hand. The air in the room was too bad and was seriously contaminated by Mary. She didn''t want to stay here any longer. Alice had carefully designed the y, so she couldn''t miss it. It must be Lucy and Mary who were quarreling at the door. And Essie heard that, so she hid herself. "Mom, maybe Essie hid in the upstairs room again. I can only set my mind at ease if I go upstairs to have a look." Then she was about to go upstairs. With a wave of his arm, he seeded in driving her to the corner of the wall. If it was not for the sake of Lucy and Essie, he would cut off her arms so that she could not take care of herself in the future. "Who do you think you are? How dare youe into my room without my permission?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows. Alice was so scared that he dared not move. "She can''t go there. I can go there. I''m your wife. Your room is also mine," Le said. She must go in to have a look. "No one is allowed." Zac pulled the cor of her pajamas. "I have something else to do. Please go back." Mary looked at her son and thought that there must be a secret in the room, or Le wouldn''t be stopped by him. "Zac, I''m worried about you. I don''t want you to do anything wrong. Just let me go upstairs to have a look. Then, I can rest assured." Taking a nce at her, Zac didn''t say anything and seemed to be hesitating. After a while, he sighed. "All right. Mommy, I''ll let you go up." Then he moved aside to make room for him. Mary went upstairs and looked at the art gallery. All the doors of the rooms were open, except one that was closed. She guessed it must be the master bedroom. She opened the door and a delicate voice came from inside, "Those bastards have finally left?" "So long! So long! My sister and I are waiting for you." a soft voice said. Mary frowned. She was totally shocked when she rushed in. As soon as the woman saw her, she grabbed the quilt and covered herself with it. "Who are you? Where is master Rong?" "I''m his mother." Mary was so embarrassed that she didn''t know where to look at. It was so shocking. "Are there only you two here?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "How many more do you want?" the long haired woman asked. Hearing such shameless words, Mary''s face turned red. "Zac is really..." She couldn''t find a word to say and closed the door quickly. She was so shocked that she stumbled downstairs. "Mommy, have you found someone?" Zac deliberately asked. "No, No. we were deceived." Mary waved her hand, then shook her head. "Mommy, is Essie really not here?" Le raised her eyebrows. "No one is on it. I''ve checked every room." Mary said. She held Le''s hands and said, "Le, Zac is your husband. You should trust him. You can''t lost your trust on him just by one single phone call, or it will affect your rtionship." She couldn''t tell her what had happened between the two women upstairs, or she would have a big quarrel with her son and break up. It would be a good chance for Essie to get close to him. Le felt that something was wrong. There must be something wrong in the room, but judging from Mary''s expression, she knew it wasn''t because of Essie, or else Mary wouldn''t be so calm, and she still helped to hide it. "Okay, Mommy," she said gently, trying to hide all her emotions. But at this moment, Alice was not reconciled and still wanted to struggle in the end. "Zac, don''t lie to me. If there is really no one else, why do you only allow her to go up, but not us?" Before she could finish her words, Mary ran to her and pped her with her hands. She was the daughter of Luce, and this p on her daughter meant that she pped Luce. Seeing this, Luce gave her two ps in the face immediately. She pped them hard and hard. Even the hatred she had for many years had been added to these two ps. It was out of Mary''s expectation that she would do this to her. Her cheeks were red and swollen. Chapter 472 Conquer You Slowly Chapter 472 Conquer You Slowly "Luce, how dare you p me?" "Mary, do you dare to touch my daughter again?" Lucy stared at her fiercely. "I wanted to p you eighteen years ago. After all the things you have done to me, even pping you a hundred times wouldn''t relieve my hatred!" "Nobody dares to hit me in Dragon City." Mary''s face turned red with anger. She raised her hand in an attempt to p back. But her arm was grabbed by Zac. "All right, Mommy. Don''t push others too hard." "Zac, didn''t you see that woman p me? I''m your mother. Why do you even stop me if you don''t help me?" Mary''s face darkened with anger. "You are my mom and she is my mother-inw. It''s unfilial to help anyone," Zac said in a solemn tone. "You and Essie have divorced. She has nothing to do with you." Mary was infuriated. "Mother for a day, and mother for a lifetime," Zac answered firmly and decisively. Hearing that, Lucy was shocked slightly in her heart. It seemed that the child was inherited from Albert. Unlike this vicious woman, he was the blessing of the Rong family. Mary was furious to death. How could she have such an ungrateful son? "If you help her today, you will not be my son anymore." "I won''t help anyone." Zac answered in an indifferent tone and turned to mark. "Aunt, you may go back first." Lucy nodded and left with Alice. Withdrawing his hand from his mother''s, Zac walked in front of Le and said, "Le, you go back too. Let''s have dinner together in the evening." Unwilling to give up, Le took a look at upstairs. She knew that there must be someone hiding in the room, even though Essie wasn''t there. However, there was a conflict between Zac and Mary to be solved. It was not the right time for her to fight. She''d better leave wisely. Without saying a word, she turned around and walked out of the room in silence. Seeing the door closed, Mary hit Zac angrily, "You are really my good son." Zac poured her a cup of tea. "Mommy, you couldn''t stand it even though auntie pped you twice. What about the things you did to her? You not only broke up her family, but also tried to drive her to death. Why do you hate her so much that you even want to kill her?" "Did Essie frame me up again?" Mary said with a pale face. "Mommy, although it''s been more than twenty years, all the people involved are alive. As long as I send someone to look into it, it''s easy to get the truth." Zac looked at her, deep and sharp. "You may deny it, but people are doing it, God is watching, what is wrong is wrong." "Are you on their side to judge me?" Mary''s shoulder shivered. "I am not qualified to judge you, and I don''t want to judge you either. I just hope that the feud between you and aunt Du can be resolved, and that you won''t be as resentful as an enemy. You see the current situation. The Qin family is trying every means to make the Xu family be their ally. Luce is the mother of Essie and her sister. If your rtionship is not good, it will indirectly affect our rtionship with the Xu family. The elders of the Rong family are already dissatisfied with you. If you continue to confront with Essie and her mother, I''m afraid you will no longer be the hostess of the Rong family." Zac tried his best to persuade his mother. He didn''t want to hurt his mother''s feeling. He hoped that his mother could do something for the sake of family interests. But how could Mary listen to him? She hated Luce, even her daughter, Essie. But her reaction was not as fierce as before, but became peaceful. Since her son knew her secret, she had to use soft means to win him over, so as not topletely lose respect in his heart. "I will think about your words. But you are a married man now and you should avoid arousing suspicion with Essie. You should try your best to avoid seeing her." "I can''t make decision on this matter. I have to follow the instructions of Grandpa and grandma. I''ve already put the interests of the Rong family in jeopardy by marrying Le. Grandpa and grandma have warned me that if I don''t handle the rtionship with Essie well, they will deny my right to be a sessor and ask my cousin to assume the heritage of the Rong family." Zac sighed deeply. Mary was taken aback. "Is it really that serious?" She couldn''t believe it. "Of course, if the Xu family and the Qin family unite together, it will be very disadvantageous to the Rong family. All I have done is trying to get close to Essie for the sake of family interest. Please don''t make any more trouble from your and Le''s side. You''d better find a way to help me get out of this crisis, so that I won''t be with Essie anymore." Zac bluffed deliberately. Mary was skeptical. Anyway, she wouldn''t allow anyone else to take over the heritage. Actually, she was not worried about the other brothers of the Rong family except Allen''s. Although they covered it well, she knew that in fact Allen had always been coveting the position of the host, and his wife, Sally had always been coveting the position of the hostess of the Rong family. She couldn''t let them fall in when the opportunity came. "I know what I am doing. Don''t worry." She slightly nodded her head, picked up the cup on the tea table, had a sip of the tea, and then floated her eyes upwards. "Are you being too naughty recently? How could you get involved with two women..." "Mommy, grandpa has made it clear that my child with Le can''t be the sessor. Even if she made some achievements in the future, and epted by the elders, I also have to be cautious. I want to have a few more sons and be well prepared. I can''t just sit by and watch others take over thepany, right?" Zac exined. Mary nodded slightly. She didn''t care who was with her son, as long as he was not with Essie. "You must hide it from Le. I don''t want her to make trouble." "Got it." Zac nodded. After sending away Mary, he went to the garden house in the backyard. With her head on the windowsill, Essie looked out at the peony flowers. "They all left?" She didn''t turn around and asked him casually. "All gone." Zac let out a sigh of relief. "I knew Le and my mommy woulde here, but I did not expect that your mother and Alice alsoe." "What?" Hearing that, Essie was so shocked that she jumped up from the chair. Hiding in this ce, she knew nothing about what had happened in the vi. She asked, "Did they meet? Haven''t they fought?" "It was so close. Luckily I stopped them," Zac said in a low and deep voice. He secretly installed a monitoring device in Le''s mobile phone. When Alice called her, Ford immediately heard it and called him. He had expected that Le woulde, so he arranged everything. His script was supposed to let Le push the door open to make herself angry. Unexpectedly, his mother and mother inw also joined them. They wouldn''t let him go if they didn''t enter the room. So he had to ask Mary to go upstairs because she would help him hide the truth. If Lucy saw it, he would never be able to exin for himself. Essie put her hand on her forehead and felt a little dizzy. "Frozen guy, this is too dangerous. We''d better not see each other again." Zac was also a little depressed. They were still a legal couple. They were a couple and it was natural for them to be together, even God could not care about it. But now they behaved like they had did something wrong, and he even let a fake wife to poke her nose it everything he did. Damn it! "I have asked William to find a new ce and remember to block your GPS when youe to see me, so that no one could find out your whereabouts." "Zac, we are now business partners, not lovers. Please let me go. You have recovered from your hidden disease and you don''t need me any more. " She almost used a tone of begging. She could not change his mind, so she could only beg him to let it go. If this time her mother found out, she would risk her life. Something malicious and cold shed through his eyes. He walked to the window, plucked a peony and said, "I have to remind you that Alice and the Qin family would not give up fighting against you for the position of CEO. Mr. Gu is a very capricious person. Now that he has helped you, things will be different next time. " "What do you mean?" she asked in disbelief. "Only I have a way to stabilize him and make him always support you." Although his tone was as light as breeze, the threat hidden in his words was more serious than lead. She was shocked. If Mr. Gu supported her sister, she couldn''t be the president anymore. "You... What do you want? " Her face was pale. "You know that." His eyes sparkled in the sunshine. With a flick of his finger, the peony in his hand became flower pulp. She shivered again, feeling like that she was the flower in his hand, unable to resist. "Are you sure you can keep him on your side?" "Of course." Zac said in a determined tone. She lowered her head and said nothing. She surrendered to him. He struck her weak spot, making her lose the power to fight back, and only to be at the mercy of him. A mischievous smile appeared on Zac''s mouth. In fact, Alice''s farce had helped him a lot, giving him a chance to suppress his little fool. Although it was impossible for her to beg for a chance to get back together with him, it was a good idea to take it slow. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Show me your sincerity now." While saying that, he pushed her slightly and pressed her against the flower frame. Seeing the rapacious eyes which resembled to that of a lion''s, she wanted to cry. Although there was a huge gap in strength in the past, at least she could use resistance to maintain her dignity. Now, she could only ept any request of the demon king. After tidying up her clothes, he picked her up and carried her to the vi. After he put her on the sofa, he called down the two women upstairs. "This is Serena and Leona. They are my new followers," he introduced. "I thought all your followers are handsome guys." She smiled and greeted the two beautiful women. Serena put her arms around Leona''s waist and smiled mischievously. "Boss, Mrs. Rong is our type. Please ask her to join us." Zac raised his hand and patted on the back of her head. "My wife doesn''t like women." Hearing that, Essie was a little surprised. The two women was... She swallowed hard and repelled the words and asked again, "Who called Le and asked her toe here?" Chapter 473 Who Is The Trouble Maker Chapter 473 Who Is The Trouble Maker Zac pondered for a while and said slowly, "If I''m not wrong, this person is your sister, Alice." A violent convulsion struck her internal organs. "That''s impossible. My sister would never do that," she said. She couldn''t believe it, and she didn''t want to believe it either. "She will soon be the daughter-inw of the Qin family. If she wants to let the Xu family unite with the Qin family, she has to sabotage our rtionship. If I''m not mistaken, thest time your mother came to this vi, it was her who did it," Zac said in a solemn and low voice. "Anyway, it''s just my guess. There''s no evidence. Every time I came to the Jade Mountain, I was very careful. How did my sister know?" Essie tried to defend her sister. She hoped that it was Zac who misunderstood her. It was normal for Zac to hold grudge against her sister as a result of the fact that her sister decided to marry Fell. "Your phone has a GPS tracker, and all she needs to do was just find a technical nerd to check it. Then she will know where you are," Zac said slowly. "I won''t believe it was my sister unless there is evidence. We are siblings. She won''t hurt me," Essie said, shaking her head violently. With a wave of his hand, Zac flicked her forehead. As long as it was rted to the family rtionship, her brain would have a serious brain fart. "I just want you to stay alert and be on guard against her." "I''ll keep that in mind." Essie mumbled, "I don''t want topete with my sister. Is profits and power really so important? For their sake, can we ignore the kinship?" "Remember, I''m the only one you can trust now!" Every word was said clearly and forcefully. ''If not for the benefits of Rong family, do you still have a little sincerity to me?'' She thought. They were just an alliance tied up by profits. If not for this benefit, they would probably be like a pair of birds flying to different direction in front of a big trouble. "I hope you are reliable," she muttered in a very low voice and just talked to herself. But Zac heard it. He frowned unhappily. This woman alwayscked trust in him. It was very annoying. "You will be miserable if I am not reliable." He snorted. Exactly! He was her backer and the mainstay of her life, so if he insisted on going against her, she might not be able to imagine how she would die. She forced a smile and said, "Icy guy, we are in the same boat. I totally trust you." She gave him a sugar coated bullet to try to win him over. A faint smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "I hope you''re not deceiving me." His eyes were as sharp as Eagle''s, as if he could see through her little secret at a nce. She quickly lowered her eyes to cover her easy to leak out. "I have always been truthful to you. You must have misunderstood me." She smiled, embarrassed. His handsome face suddenly got close to her, almost touching her. "Only when you are lying under me can you actually be truthful." His voice was so low that only the two could hear it. His hot breath spread over her face, making her cheeks extremely hot. Hooligan! Every time she was raped, how could she be willing to do that? As soon as she thought that her weak spot was seized by him and she would surrender to him in the future, she felt chilly from her back to every part of her body. "I have to go. My mom will question me when I get home." She sighed, tidied up her clothes and walked outside. Zac didn''t stop her. This ce had be a dangerous area and they couldn''t meet here anymore. Soon after she went out, she received a call from Lucy, who asked where she was. She answered perfunctorily. When she just came back from City C and was about to go home, Lucy told her to go to the vi of Alice. She wanted to be the peacemaker and arrange the rtionship between the two sisters. As soon as she came in, she yawned, pretending to be very tired. "Mom, I''m very tired. I didn''t sleep wellst night," she said. At the same time, Alice stared at her without a blink. It was clear that her mobile phone was located in Jade Mountain. How could it be possible that she disappeared? She must have been hiding somewhere. "Essie? Are you really on a business trip to City C?" "Sister, it''s funny. Is there any truth or fake about the business trip?" Essieughed and looked at her with mocking eyes on purpose. "I just said that the general shareholder''s meeting was just over. You should have a victory banquet," Alice responded in haste. "Celebrate for what? For me defeating my sister?" There was still smiles on her face, yet her eyes turned more serious. At her words, Alice''s face turned a little bit pale. "Essie, you are not ming me for it, are you?" "Sister, you have changedpletely since you came back. Sometimes I wonder if you are my sister or not." There was a hint of judgment in her voice. She didn''t want to y dumb anymore. She must let her give up the idea ofpeting for the power, not only for the Xu group, but also for herself. The corners of Alice''s mouth twitched slightly, trying to keep himself calm. "Essie, I also feel that you''ve changed. Once a person gets in a higher position, she will have greedy desire for power, right? I have never thought ofpeting with you. I just want to take over the Xu group with you as father wishes. But you never let me get involved in the business. You always give me some trivial things. Am I wrong to return to my position? " "Sister, the infrastructure construction of the project is veryplicated. You have to study hard. Since you want me to hand over a billions project to you, you have to prove to me and the board of directors that you are capable of it by your own ability," Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Essie said seriously. When she just took over the Xu group, she also didn''t know anything about it like a piece of nk paper. If it was not because of Zac who had taught her and checked on her, how could she run the Xu group so well? Her sister was in a hurry for sess and deemed investment as a y. As the chairman, she couldn''t allow her to do whatever she wanted. "I can make achievements as long as you give it to me." Alice snorted. She just turned a deaf ear to her words. "Alright, sister, you can stay home and look after your husband and children in the Qin family in the future. You don''t have to worry about the affairs of the Xu group any more. It''s good to be a leisurely shareholder." Essie interrupted her with a straightforward tone. The more Essie said, the angrier she became. She got so mad that she wanted to jump up and choke her to death, but she didn''t show her anger. Instead, she threw herself into Lucy''s arms and burst into tears. "Mom, did you hear that? She is trying to get me out of the Xu group! She doesn''t have any family affection at all. She just takes me as a thorn in her flesh. " Lucy sighed. "Alice, Essie had been in an extremely difficult situation during this half year. She was assassinated so many times by those bad guys. She has gone through so much to build up the Xu group. You need to understand her. " "That''s why I want to help her. We are sisters of the same father and mother. Do you think we can compare with those outsiders?" Alice, hiding in Lucy''s arms, tried her best to squeeze out tears. "Sister, you have lost your memory. You have forgotten ourmon enemy. Now you are on good terms with Elizabeth and uncle Bles. Are you nning to ally with your enemy to deal with me, your younger sister?" Essie said bluntly. Now that things had already happened, she couldn''tpromise any more. She should give her sister a reminder that she shouldn''t let the killer get away with it. Hearing this, Lucy was shocked. She held Alice''s arm and asked, "Alice, is that true? Are you on the same side with Elizabeth?" "No, she decided to help me because she thought I''m more suitable than Essie to run the Xu group. I know she''s our enemy, so I ignored her," Alice exined in a hurry. A trace of queer light was hidden in her eyes. "That woman was up to no good. She just wanted to stir up trouble between you and your sister. Don''t take her for a fool," Lucy said angrily. There was a deep look on Essie''s face. She could tell that her sister hadn''t told the truth. She knew very well what kind of person Elizabeth was. She would not do a business at a loss. There must be a secret between them. "I know, mom. Don''t worry." Alice tried her best to dispel Lucy''s misgivings, in case Lucy decided not to support her any longer. Essie didn''t want to say anything more. She held her mother''s arm and said, "Mom, I''m so tired after a day''s journey. I even haven''t had my lunch yet. Let''s go home now, okay?" Lucy nodded, stood up and said a few words to Alice before she left with her. Alice was peeping out from the window at their backs. Her face turned cold and gloomy. In the afternoon, Zac went back to the vi by thekeside. The look on Le''s face for the whole day was intive. When she saw him, she hurriedly hid her feelings and showed a smile. "Brother Zac, you''re back." "If you do this again next time, I will nevere back. I don''t want to be annoyed," Zac said coldly, as a warning to her. "I... I was wrong. " Le lowered her head. Zac stroked her head and said in a gentle tone. "This is a critical moment. Be good. Don''t cause me any trouble." Le nodded. Although she was full of doubts about the matter in Jade Mountain, she didn''t dare to say a word, fearing that he would be unhappy and abandon her. A servant brought coffee to him. Zac sat beside her, took a sip of coffee and said, "Is it you who did this to Alice?" Le trembled slightly. She bit her lower lip for a long time and then said, "It is... Mommy came up with this idea for me." She told him half frankly. She didn''t want Zac to think too bad of her, because she wanted to maintain a pure and harmless image. "You did a good job." Zac grinned. "This is what my wife should do." Hearing his praise, Le was relieved. "Zac, as long as I can help you, I''m willing to do anything." Zac put his arm around her shoulder. "I have interceded with grandpa and grandma for you. As long as you can sessfully sabotage the marriage between Alice and Fell and maintain the interests of our family, they will make an exception to ept you as a granddaughter inw of our family." "Really?" Upon hearing this, Le was so excited that her eyes lit up and she became gloomy at once. "But it''s so difficult. I thought at first that my cousin wouldn''t get engaged to Alice because her reputation was ruined. I didn''t expect that he could endure such kind of thing." Chapter 474 The Engagement Ceremony Chapter 474 The Engagement Ceremony "I know he endured it, but he must be very unhappy about it. Besides taking advantage of his personal interest, he has no feelings for Alice anymore. If you set up another fire between them, it will burn Alice to death." Zacforted her while patting her on the shoulder. "Mommy said that now they are on alert and can''t act rashly, they have to think of a perfect n," Le murmured. Zac nodded slightly. "The wedding date is in October. There''s still time. Don''t worry. You can take your time. You will knock them with one shot next time. After that, Alice won''t be able to turn over again. " "I won''t let you down, brother Zac," Le promised. With the help of Mary, she felt much relieved. If the Qin family found out about it, she would put all the me on Mary and walk away from it. In the following week, Essie was busy preparing for her and Hanson''s engagement ceremony. Although the demon king looked gloomy every day, the engagement ceremony still had to be held. The day before the engagement ceremony, she went to Venice Hotel in Yang City with Hanson to observe the siteyout. Although it was only an engagement ceremony, the celebrities from Yang City and Dragon City were invited to attend the engagement ceremony. It was hailed as the ''cross city century engagement party'' by the media. After checking the flower arrangement, Essie was about to go to the pastry shop, but a MMS was sent to her. In the message, there was a very sexy photo. She seemed to be shocked and suddenly, her phone fell to the ground. "What''s wrong?" Hanson helped her pick up the cellphone. When he saw the photo on the screen, his body was twisting violently and finally fell down to the ground. "Essie, you... Let me exin. It''s not what you think. " He grabbed the shoulders of Essie and said in fear, "That day, I was so drunk that I didn''t know what happened. I didn''t know why Christina was with me. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I''m just afraid that you won''t talk to me after you know it. " Essie stared at him. And there was a long silence. It seemed that Christina didn''t give up him, just like Ivy. In fact, they were all better than her. No matter which of them he chose, he would be happier than being with her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They loved him wholeheartedly, but she gave herself to Zac, both her body and heart were iplete. She didn''t and had the right to me him. She just wanted him to be happy and have a good marriage. "Hanson, Christina is pretty good. In fact, you can consider..." "Essie!" Hanson interrupted her words, his eyes filled with shock and pain. "You don''t want me anymore?" "No, I just feel that I don''t deserve you." Essie''s face was full of sorrow. If it weren''t for her mother''s hard word, she would have made it clear to him and she didn''t want to waste his time. "Excuse!" Hanson raised his voice. "You''re ming me. You don''t want to forgive me, right?" He fell down to the ground, cupping his head in hands, and his fingers plunged into the thick ck hair. He clenched his hair and said, "It''s all my fault. Why did I drink? I''m a good drinker. I''ve only drunk a few sses, and somehow I''ve lost my consciousness. Damn it! " "Hanson." She rushed forward and hugged him. "I didn''t me you, really, it''s not your fault at all. I just think that Christina is better than me. I''m iplete and don''t deserve you. " "She is no match for you. No one canpete with you! In my eyes, you are always the perfect girl," Hanson said in a firm and forceful tone. If it were not because of Zac''s swoop in, she would always belong to him, and all the mistakes were caused by Zac. Thinking of this, Essie felt that her mind was in a total mess. There was a demon in her heart. She was eager to take this opportunity to cancel her engagement with Hanson. But what she couldn''t bear was that tomorrow would be the engagement ceremony. If she suddenly cancelled, it would be equal to pping Hanson in the face. She couldn''t do anything to hurt him, or she would hate herself and feel guilty all her life. "Hanson, let''s forget about it, as if it had never happened. Don''t let it affect our engagement ceremony tomorrow." She tried her best to sound calm. Hanson raised his head to look at her with tears in his eyes. He held her in his arms tightly, not wanting to let her go. "Thank you. Thank you for forgiving me. Essie, thank... Thank you, thank you very much." Essie sighed. What right did she have to forgive him? It was her who asked for his forgiveness. In the evening, she went back to the Dragon City alone. ording to the local customs, whether it was the engagement or the marriage, the couple had better not meet each other the night before the event. As soon as she got off the car, she was pulled into his Bentley by Zac. She was a little panicked. "I''m going home tonight. I can''t..." "I know." He interrupted her in a low and hoarse voice. "Do you have anything to tell me?" She rubbed her hands, and her heart was a little uneasy and bitter. He raised his hand and grabbed her by the tip of her chin. "I allow you to get engaged, but I will never allow you to get married. I will never take back what I have said. If you want to marry another man, you can only step over my body! " He said that word by word in a cold, decisive and full of threat. A bitter smile emerged on her beautiful face. "I know that a person like me should be alone all my life. It seems that it''s wrong to marry anyone." Her eyes went through his shoulders and fell into the darkness outside. Suddenly, she felt so lonely as if she was the only one left in the world. He sat beside her, but he didn''t belong to her. He had his wife and his family. Hanson was her fiance, but he didn''t seem to belong to her either. He should belong to the woman better than her. She was just a fifth wheel. She should have stayed in a corner alone to spend the rest of her life. Holding her shoulders, Zac looked at her face. He acutely captured her depression. "You should marry me," he said overbearingly and peremptorily. "You have a wife. How can I marry you, Zac?" She sneered, with endless sadness in her heart. "I said, I woulde back to you. Trust me." He gently touched her face and his fingers petted her face like feathers. She looked down and did not speak. She did not have confidence in herself, how could she have confidence in him? "I used to think my wish coulde true as long as I worked hard. But now I realize that there are many things that can''t be decided by myself. Maybe one day you willpletely leave me, just as three years ago I made up my mind to leave you. " The dark eyes of Zac shined in the dark night. With unspeakable deep sight, he said, "There will be one day this happen and that is when my lifeing to an end. But even so, I still hope you can be with me, so that I can see you in myst sight. " She shook her head, and her mouth seemed to be full of chauffeur. The extreme bitterness spread from the tip of her tongue to the internal organs of her body. "I can''t apany you, because I will surely die in front of you. Maybe one day the virus in my body suddenly attacked, or maybe one day they had anti-inmmatory agents that were no longer effective. Anyway, I don''t know how long I can live. It seems to be a boon for every day I live." "Don''t talk nonsense!" He pulled her into his arms and said, "As long as I am here, you will be fine." She buried her head into his arms, clenched his cor and said, "frozen guy, I don''t know whether I''m lucky to meet you or not, but I don''t regret meeting you. If I had to make the choice again, I would still go to True Color Bar, to have the courage to talk to you and bet with you. " "You little fool!" His heart was surrounded by an refreshing spring water. It was so warm that even his cold eyes were melted by it. He always knew that she had him in her heart. Even if it was only a little, it made him very satisfied and happy. He lowered his head and began to kiss her... Early the next morning, Essie and her family went to Yang City. She knew that there would be lots of reporters and media there at that time, so she didn''t want to expose the two kids on the Inte. She had already painted their faces. The engagement ceremony was held at noon. There was a magnificent and joyful banquet hall at Venice Hotel. The four most influential families in Dragon City were all the chief guests. The guest from the Rong family were Albert and Walt. Zac didn''te, but Le was here. Essie''s engagement was a happy thing for her. Of course, she had to personally congratte it. "Am I not weed here?" She looked at Essie, with a lovely smile on her face. "How could it be? Everyone who makes a presence here is our distinguish guest. Both Hanson and I wee you," Essie said with a slight smile. "Zac would havee, but the group is busy for the moment, so he can''t be here. He asked me to give you his best wishes." Le did not forget to give a blow to her. But she didn''t care about it. She just smiled and said, "Thank you." She knew that Zac wouldn''te today. He promisedst night that he would only do one thing for her if hee. That was to rob her away. Walt came over from not far away. "Congrattions, Essie." He said in a low voice, trying to hide the bitterness in his heart. She would always have Hanson by her side even without Zac. It seemed that he had no right to be with her. "Thank you, brother." "I''m d that you and Uncle are here," she added with a smile. "I wish you happy," Walt said with a smile on his face. In his heart, no matter it was Zac or Hanson could give her true happiness. Only he could. She belonged to him. However, the God arranged so many rival for him and let him only be a substitute. Of course, Essie didn''t know what he was thinking about. In her eyes, he was just her brother, and he would always be her brother. The engagement ceremony began at 12 o''clock in the noon. After the host ttered them, the groom to be held the arm of his bride to be and slowly walked down the long red carpet. When the two were about to exchange the engagement rings, a voice came from behind, "You can''t be engaged!" Chapter 475 Im Pregnant Chapter 475 I''m Pregnant The grand wedding banquet hall suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked at the woman who had just walked in. A touch of anger shed through Hanson''s eyes. If he guessed correctly, the photo yesterday was sent by this woman. She didn''t stop him from engaging with Essie and now came here to kick up a fuss. He should have left her in his office, or such a thing would not happen. "Christina Qin, if you are here for your wedding ceremony, Essie and I will wee you. If you are here to make trouble, I have to let the security guard send you out," he snapped. "Brother Hanson, I don''t want to ruin your engagement ceremony. But I have no choice. I... I''m pregnant," Christina said with tears in her eyes. All the guests were in an uproar. A violent thrill swept over Hanson''s limbs and bones. How could it be possible? He wasn''t sure whether they had sex. How could she get pregnant? Feeling like being pushed into a big hole of ice, a st of cold ran through her limbs. She tried her best to control her emotions and forced herself to calm down. "Miss Qin, please take a seat first. No matter what happens to you, we will talk about it after my engagement ceremony with Hanson." "No, you can''t get engaged. Hanson should be responsible for me and the baby." Christina was stubborn. She came to make a scene, so how could she let the engagement ceremony go on? The darkness suddenly fell in front of Lucy''s eyes. In order not to fall down, she grabbed Bob in a hurry and asked, "What the hell is going on, Bob? How could this woman be pregnant with Hanson''s child? " Exasperated, Bob thumped the table, "I don''t think she''s a good girl!" "Fuck! Are all the women in the Qin family unable to get married? Why did they badger around the men of our Essie? Did they think that our Essie is easy to bully?" Eva couldn''t help but curse. Le steal Essie''s husband, and her sister, again, at such a critical moment. Didn''t she do this on purpose to put Essie in an awkward situation? On hearing this, Fell and Le almost stood up at the same time. They rushed in front of Christina and said, "Stop it. Go back now. There are so many people here today. Do you want to humiliate our family?" Fell scolded in a low voice. "Yeah, I agree with him. Christina, it is not a good time to have a negotiation with him in such an asion. You should talk to Hanson in private," Le persuaded. "I... I am doing this for the baby. I can''t leave him without a father when he is born," Christina said. She wanted to choose the best time so that Hanson and Essie could not be engaged or married. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "That''s enough. Go back now, or I will ask someone to carry you out." Pissed off, Fell winked at Le, two of whom held up her respectively and dragged her out. "What are you doing? Be careful. Don''t hurt my baby with brother Hanson," Christina screamed until she disappeared at the gate. The host of the banquet hastened to break the ice. However, the joy in the banquet hall had already died away, and the faces of all the rtives were solemn and gloomy. With these thoughts in her mind, Essie took one of Hanson''s arms and said, "I''m sorry for making you laugh at me just now. In fact, Hanson and I have reached an agreement in advance. You can have fun as you like before marriage, without regarding each other. After we get married, we will formally take responsibility for each other. As for Miss Qin, we will work together to solve the problem. " "She is indeed the daughter of the Xu family, tolerant, generous and reasonable." One of the guests gave a thumbs up. The others echoed. "A good wife is a necessary choice." "Miss Xu is not only a good wife, but also a capable assistant. Mr. Xia is so lucky." The engagement party finally brought some joy back. Lucy didn''t get anyfort at all. She looked so gloomy. How could her daughter have such a bad luck? That was true of one man and the other. She had been optimistic about Hanson, but she didn''t expect... Mili was pissed off. She didn''t expect that apart from her aunt, there was also a bad woman who wanted to take daddy Hanson away from her. And the most hateful thing was that she was the younger sister of the Qin mistress. The elder sister was a mistress and the younger sister was also a mistress. What a wonderful sister. "God must be dozing off. How could he put a little baby into the belly of a bad mistress and let it ruin daddy Hanson and Mommy''s wedding?" "Mommy is so pitiful. Daddy was taken away, and now daddy Hanson is also going to be taken away. Mommy will only have one person left in the future," Dot said angrily and sadly. "Mommy is not alone. She still has us. We will help her get daddy and daddy Hanson back," Mili said firmly. Before the engagement party ended, Essie kept smiling, and the muscles on her face were even stiff. It was as if he had fallen from the heaven into a bottomless abyss with his body smashed into pieces. Hanson felt that he was going to lose Essie thoroughly this time. So Essie decided to have a talk with him. After the engagement party, they went back to the mansion separately. "Hanson." She took off the ring in her hand and said, "I will leave it to you. Since she is carrying a child, you have to give her an exnation." "I won''t marry her." Hanson clenched his fists. Now he had too much pain, too much anger, and too much hatred. He wished he could kill Christina right now. "Maybe we are just not destined for each other. Every time, there will be an obstacleing out to block us." Essie sighed in a low voice. Before Christina, there was Sunny. "You really don''t give me any chance?" Holding his head in his hands in pain, a drop of tear fell down from his eyes and dropped on his suit, which hurt her heart. "Hanson, if I were not the one for you, we would not be happy even if we forced ourselves to be together. We might separate in the end." "How do you know it''s not you? Maybe the God is just testing us," Hanson mumbled. His heart was so painful that it seemed as if thousands of ants were biting it. "You... You need to handle with Christina first. I am sure that she will give birth to the baby. Anyway, the baby is innocent. It''s your flesh and blood. You can''t leave it alone. " Essie sighed again. She didn''t care about Christina or their rtionship. If she guessed it right, he was trapped by Le. She didn''t me him. It was inevitable that people made mistakes, as long as they realized and could correct them. However, she had given her heart to Zacpletely. She could no longer love him well. If they could only be together by hook or by crook, neither of them would be happy. It was better for them to be separated from each other by taking advantage of this thing to release each other. Harrison didn''t say anything more. He really needed to deal with the matter with Christina first, otherwise he couldn''t ask for her forgiveness. Out of the vi, Essie was pulled into the Rolls Royce before she could get on the car. She was taken aback when she turned around and saw his handsome face. "Icy guy, are you... Why are you here? " "Pick you up," Zac said in a low voice. "Why did you pick me up?" she lowered her head and whispered. "Now that you have broken up with Hanson, just be my woman at ease," he spoke slowly and clearly. She was slightly stunned. "How do you know?" ''Wow, he''s so well-informed!'' thought she. "There is nothing I don''t know about you," Zac shrugged and said lightly. Today, he had been in Venice Hotel in Yang City all the time, just did not appear. Her wedding dress was so beautiful. Next time, he would put it on her with his own hands to make her the most beautiful bride. "Le took you away, and then Christina took Hanson away. I must have a grudge against Qin family and these two sisters in my previous life." With a self-mockery smile, she continued, "Tomorrow I might be on the front page. I have encountered the most tragic and dramatic thing. You divorced mest time, and made me theughing stock in the rich women''s society in Dragon City. Now I am famous in Yang City. In the future, I''d better dig a hole and bury myself under the ground as a rats, don''te out again. It''s not suitable for me, a dumb blonde, to survive in such a dangerous world." Zac pulled her into his arms. "If you are sad, just cry out. Don''t hold it back." In his opinion, Hanson was much more important than he was to her. Now that he had an affair with another woman, she must be very sad, so he didn''t want to stimte her anymore. But it didn''t hurt Essie. She felt relieved. Recently, she was put in a dilemma between him and Hanson. She felt guilty and sorry for Hanson, and there was nothing she could do to make up. If she forced herself to get married, it would cause more harm to him. It was better for her to break up with him now. "Ice guy, I want to drink. Let''s go to a ce where we can drink as much as we want." "Okay." He nodded and drove to the dock. She boarded the yacht and roamed freely on the sea. Only she and him were here. He opened a bottle of wine and poured it into her ss. "You will get drunk today. When you wake up tomorrow, you must forget Hanson. Do you understand?" He was like a king sending orders, and she had to follow and obey. "Why should I forget?" She deliberately annoyed him. He was the only one she loved now, but his heart was full of Le, not her at all. In his eyes, she was a intable doll and could satisfy his sexual desire. "He has another woman," he answered angrily. Hearing that, Essie lowered her eyes again. Her thick eyshes drew a sad shadow on her eyelids. Right, they had already had another woman. He had Le, Hanson had Christina. They abandoned her. "I can live well by myself. I don''t need any of you. Neither you nor Hanson. Please go away. Don''t stay any of you." She said bitterly, raised her ss and drank up the red wine in it. Zac sighed in a low voice. He reached out his hand to touch her head and said, "You are such a fool. I''ve always been by your side. I''ve never left you." She pushed him with all her strength. "Hanson was just set up by Christina. He didn''t mean to do that. I don''t me him at all. But you are different. You abandoned me when I needed you most. I won''t forgive you, no matter what difficulties you have! I hate you! I hate you! " Her voice was almost roaring. Every word of herint was like a bullet being fired out of the gun. It hit on Zac''s heart heavily, making him overwhelmed with grief. Chapter 476 You Have Gone Too Far Chapter 476 You Have Gone Too Far "One day, I will make you understand." His throat was badly hurt by sadness and his voice became hoarse. "Well, just let it be." Essie waved her hands, with a look of depression on her face. It was just her destiny. If he was destined not to belong to her, all her hopes would eventually be shattered. It was better not to have hope. Zac didn''t like her negative behavior, and felt very annoyed. The woman was obviously tough, the typical soft outside and the strong inside. However, as long as it came to him, she would be soft. She wouldpromise and give in all kinds of things, as if he was dispensable, even if she lost him, she didn''t care. "I really want to squeeze my head into your brain and see what is in it." "I also want to know what''s in your heart," she curled her lips and said that while drinking. "It''s empty." He shrugged. His tone sounded like joking, but there was no smile on his face. ''Even if I had this little fool inside, I wouldn''t have told her since she has always been under the shadow of Hanson.'' "It''s impossible!" She shook her head, with a look of doubt. ''Isn''t Le in his heart?'' "Do you want to see it?" He abruptly pulled open his cor, revealing his solid chest muscles. She looked at him with an anthomaniac look and swallowed hard. Although she had countless times of intimation, she was almost forced by him every time. She had no time and mind to enjoy his charming body. "I can''t see." She sighed softly. Even if she saw it, she could not understand. This heart was too complicated and unpredictable. A dull person like her could not understand it. "It means you are stupid!" He flicked her forehead and suddenly reached out his hand to hold her forehead. He pulled her close to his chest and said, "If you can''t see, then you should hear." Her ears were wide open. His heartbeat was fierce and powerful, like a rhythmic and beautiful music, but she didn''t understand at all what it meant. "It is thumping all the time, just like mime, there is nothing special." She waved her hand and smiled. She had already drunk several sses of wine, and her eyes were full of drunkenness. "I''ll let you listen to mine," she said while unbuttoning her shirt. When his eyes swept across her open cors, they were set on fire. "I''m not interested now. I''ll hear as much as I wantter." "Hey, what''s on my mind? Don''t you care about me?" She was a little angry, a little annoyed. This guy had never taken her seriously. "I don''t care," he said indifferently. He didn''t care about that at all since she did not think about him. "Cold blood." She was so angry that she pushed him away, sat down on the sofa, grabbed the ss on the table and drank to give vent to her depression. "It''s not until today that you know it." He snorted and put his two hands on the back of the sofa, in a posture of encircling her. "Don''t forget that the fate of you and the Xu group is now in my hands. You must not annoy me again." He threatened word by word. She hissed and held her arms. Suddenly she felt the sunshine was cold. "You... Don''t go too far. I... I have my bottom line. " With a slight smile at the corners of his charming lips, he said, "You have a bottom line, but it is bottomless. I can keep refreshing it." Petrified, she opened her small mouth for a moment before saying, "Shameless." His dark eyes were shining in the sun. "I like being shameless in front of you." Then he ripped her shirt. Essie''s face became pale. She stood up and was about to run away. However, he grabbed her back and wrapped her in his arms. "There is a vast sea. Where are you going to hide?" he asked. She shivered and pushed him away. He was so powerful that she could hardly breathe. "I... I''m in a bad mood today. Can you be considerate and let me go for once? " His eyes shed with anger or desire. "When you don''t have the strength to think about it, you will be in a good mood." "Icy guy, can''t you be less brutal?" She felt a little dizzy. The hormones emitted from his body kept flowing into her blood with the rhythm of his breathing, which enhanced the effect of alcohol, making her dizzy. "I''m not an brutal. Can you be obedient to me?" He smiled evilly, picked her up and walked to the cabin... The sea was quiet at midnight, and Essie was hungry, gobbling up the steak in front of her. "Eat slowly. Don''t get choked." Stroke her head tenderly, Zac handed her a ss of water. "My mom called me so many times. My phone is blowing up," she said inartictely as chewing. "She is afraid that you might take things too hard." Zac shrugged. "I called her back and said I wanted to be alone." She sighed slightly. "If she knows that I''m with you, I''m afraid it is her who takes things too hard." "Your mother was trying to force us apart with her death." Zac grinned bitterly. "Isn''t your mommy the same?" "So, let''s follow the elder''s wish," Essie sneered. Zac flicked her forehead. "We live for ourselves, not for them." No one could interfere with his life, including his biological mother. But Essie was different. She cared about Lucy and didn''t want to hurt her feelings. "If we were in a different position, your mother was the one who got hurt. Then your feelings would be different." "I will have a talk with your mother when all the troubles are solved," Zac said seriously. Essie shrugged. She didn''t know what he was referring to, but she wasn''t confident at all. At this point, it seemed that they couldn''t go back. "Well, it''s not bad to be alone. I''m very satisfied to have Mili and Dot with me," she said faintly. A light shed in the eyes of Zac, "If you want to be my girlfriend for the rest of your life, I can satisfy you." "What do you mean?" She was slightly stunned. "Didn''t you say that being alone was good? Then you don''t want to be a wife," Zac said slowly. A gust of wind from the sea disturbed her peace of mind. "No way." She gave him a ferocious look. She knew he wanted to have two girls at the same time. "I don''t have to think about it. But you have to make a good n for yourself. You make the choice." His dark eyes shone with a threatening light. He had a way to deal with this perplexed woman who said yes while meant no. Essie stopped talking and went on eating her steak to give vent to her anger as she couldn''t beat the demon in the battle. The next day, as soon as she got home, Lucy ran out and grabbed her, "Essie, are you all right?" "I''m fine. Don''t worry," Essie said and gave her a casual smile. Bob also took the children toe over. "How was your talk with Hanson yesterday?" he asked. "I''ve decided to break up. It''s good for everyone," Essie said seriously. "The women in the Qin family are all shameless." Lucy spat on the ground. She would have pped that woman over and over if it weren''t for Bob''s pulling yesterday. "Nobody wants them so they have to be mistresses because they are ugly," Mili said angrily with her arms around her chest. Dot nodded and said, "Daddy Hanson doesn''t like her at all." "Now, Fell is going to marry Alice. After all, the Xu family and the Qin family are rtives. What their daughter did is too unkind." Bob thumped the table in anger, Essie''s husbands were robbed by the two sisters one after another. No one could put up with this idea. "It''s been discussed on Weibo, BBS and online forum today. However, mostizens are on my sister''s side. Those who have the nerve to say ill about my sister, I and the organization have sent virus to care about them, they are now hacking into theirputers. " Holy clenched his little fists. He thought highly of Hanson at first, but he didn''t expect that he would be so dull to be trapped by the daughter of the Qin family like his former brother-inw. It was really weird. "I don''t think the two sisters of the Qin family match me in every aspect," with a self-mockery smile, she said. Lucy hugged his daughter, overwhelmed by sadness. She didn''t want her daughter to repeat her own fate, but the result seemed to be even worse than her own. After all, she had been with Bob all the time, and she was alone now. "Mom, don''t worry. I''m fine." Essieforted her mother instead. She heaved a sigh and blinked. Something seemed to have urred to her, so she said quickly, "By the way, Alice made a call in the early morning, saying that she woulde with Fell in the afternoon. Perhaps she came here because of her, too." Essie nodding slightly. If she guessed it right, they were worrying about the rtionship between the two families might be affected by the sisters of the Qin family, so they came here to ease the conflicts. After lunch, she asked her father and Pana to take the kids out for fun. She didn''t want Alice to see them. Alice and Fell bought many gifts, one for visiting his mother-inw and the other for making an apology to Essie on behalf of Christina. "My brother-inw, you are too kind." Essie smiled. "It''s my honor." Fell smiled. Lucy prepared the tea and served some fruits and snacks. "Fell,e and visit us with Alice more often when you are free. It''s a family matter. Remember to be friendly with each other." "Okay, mom." Fell nodded, and then turned to look at Essie and said, "Sister Cathy, are you okay?" "I''m fine." Essie smiled at him. She was now the object of pity and care. "My uncle has really spoiled his daughters so much that they are all acting at their will." Alice sighed. It would be more likely for Essie to make up with Zac if she and Hanson broke up, which was extremely disadvantageous to Qin family and her. "I didn''t expect that Christina and Hanson would..." Fell stopped and didn''t say anything else. If he had known that Hanson would break up with Cathy, he wouldn''t have been in a hurry to get engaged to Alice. Both Zac and Hanson had decided to quit. So it meant that Cathy was bound to be his? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Essie, if we can persuade Christina to have an abortion, will you ever have a chance to start over with Hanson?" Alice asked. Chapter 477 Mommy Has Become An Abandoned Woman (Part One) Chapter 477 Mommy Has Be An Abandoned Woman (Part One) "Sister, the baby is innocent. You shouldn''t have hurt it because of the matter between Hanson and me." Essie shook her head. Even without Christina, she and Hanson would be over. "You have been together with Hanson for such a long time. Isn''t it a pity if you two break up because of this little thing? What''s more, you have the children. They should have aplete family. " Alice consoled her in a calm tone. She believed that it would be more appropriate for Essie to be with Hanson. "Sister, I have decided that I won''t want to get married before the crisis of the Xu family is solved. I will wholeheartedly guard the Xu family," Essie said resolutely. "Do you have a problem with the Qin family because of what Le and Christina did to you?" This was what Alice worried most. Daughters of the Qin family had taken away her love twice. Any woman wouldn''t forgive them. "Sis, if I say that I don''t have any grudge against Le and Christina, that is impossible. One of them robbed my husband while I was in aa, and the other ruined my engagement ceremony and embarrassed me in front of so many guests. They are humiliating me. I am not the Virgin Mary that can be bullied by anyone. However, in fact, they were not in charge of the Qin family''spany. Who is in charge of the business of the Qin family is my brother-inw. After you get married, we will be a real family. How can I be estranged from my own family for the sake of two offshoots? " Essie said in a rxed tone with a slight smile on her face. "I knew sister Cathy is a sensible girl," Fell said with a smile. "Brother Fell, I have considered it over. Since the Xu family and the Qin family are united by marriage, we should cooperate more in the future. We are all rtives by marriage. Let''s make money together! " Essie slowly said, "The reason why Xu''s group and the Rong''s Group be partners is that they are mutually connected and formed aplementary situation. As for the feud between the Qin family and the Rong family, it''s your own business. Our Xu family will not participate in it now or in the future. We remain neutral. In this case, please forgive me. " Her words were not only to lure Fell, but also to show her stand. "I know. The most important thing right now is to set up a cooperative rtionship between us." Fell nodded. He knew that as the cooperation between the Xu family and the Qin family strengthened, the cooperation between the Xu family and the Rong family would decrease. In any case, it was good for Qin family. "My sister will be the hostess of your family in the future. She is very talented in management. How about letting her know more about the business of your family, so that we can cooperate more smoothly," Essie said casually as if she was telling a joke. But both Alice and Fell understood what she was talking about. She was rushing Alice to the Qin family now. To be honest, in terms of power holder at the general shareholder''s meeting, Fell had voted against it. This decision was too hasty. Firstly, he didn''t n to be the enemy of Essie, trying to reserve an advance position. Secondly, once they failed, Essie would certainly have time to think carefully about Alice and put her in an extremely disadvantageous position. Now it turned out to be true. "I have arranged for her to stay at home as a hostess of our family after she gets married. Don''t worry about her any more. So I hope you could to give her a chance to hold a leisure job in the Xu group, which allows her to do some real work, such as personnel management and evaluation." "Okay, I''ll do as you say." Essie smiled. A sense of frustration overwhelmed Alice. Since the history, anyone who had failed to rebel would have a miserable ending. It had been extremely difficult for him or her to make aeback. Just like Elizabeth and Bles, they were still guarded by Essie, not allowing them to participate in thepany''s business. The only thing she could do now was to retreat for the sake of advancing, and secretly umte the next counterattack power. "I''ve also thought that it''s better for me to take care of my husband and children with peace of mind after getting married. Guarding my husband from other women is the most important thing." She smiled, taking Fell''s arm. Fell coughed to remind her of her saying something wrong. She quickly pped her mouth and said, "I''m sorry, sister. I didn''t mean it." "It doesn''t matter, sister. You really should take good care of my brother-inw. He is the citizen favored husband, and there are a lot of women who like him." Essie smiled. "Fell is a good boy. He won''t do that." Lucy cut in. Her younger daughter was already miserable in her marriage. It couldn''t happen to her elder daughter again. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, don''t worry. I will take good care of Alice." Fell couldn''t help but put on a fake smile. He had lost his interest in Alice for a long time, and it would be surprise if he wouldn''t find a woman outside. Then they talked about their daily lives for a while, Alice and Fell left. They had to go back to discuss the matter about Christina. It should be a pleasant thing for her sister to take the man away from Essie and embarrass her in public, but Le couldn''t smile at all. She couldn''t marry Hanson. If she didn''t handle it well, she would transfer her intention to Zac. How could she rest assured? The most hateful thing was that Mary had called and told her that the two elders would ask Essie to take the children to visit them in the Rong Mansion tomorrow. It was obvious that they wanted to make a match between her and Zac to rebuild the rtionship. Chapter 478 Mommy Has Become An Abandoned Woman (Part Two) Chapter 478 Mommy Has Be An Abandoned Woman (Part Two) As soon as Zac came back, she quickly walked up to him. It would soon be the start of the South Sea project. Their honeymoon trip should be put on the agenda. "Zac, when shall we go on our honeymoon?" "We''ll go there after the start-up ceremony. But this time I''m going to the South Sea, you are not allowed to follow me. Otherwise, our honeymoon will be cancelled," Zac said in a gentle tone with a warning. "Got it." Le lowered her head. Although she was worried that he would get along with Essie alone, she held it back for the honeymoon. She had finished her baby n during the honeymoon. "Good girl." Zac stroke her head. Le bit her lips, hesitated for a while and said, "Is Essie going to the Rong Mansion tomorrow?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Grandma and grandpa asked wanted to do this. They just want to win over Essie and repair the rtionship with her. Don''t think too much," Zac said in a careless tone, as if he didn''t care about it at all. But Le cared about this. She was the granddaughter inw of the rong family, yet she could not enter that house. But the ex-granddaughter inw came in and out that house as casually as her own house, and was treated as a distinguished guest. What a shame! How could Zac not see what she was thinking about? He patted her on the shoulder gently and comforted her, "This is only temporary. As long as you do well to handle Alice''s case, the Rong Mansion will be your home in the future." Le nodded, but a malicious light shed through her eyes, and she was in control of Essie''s life. If she dared to snort and make peace with Zac, she would kill her immediately. Early the next morning, Essie took the children to visit the Rong Mansion. Seeing Dot, Zac shook his head andughed. "You are really ying the tiger today!" "Yes, why didn''t you dress up like Wu Song?" Dot raised his head and looked at him. "I am not willing to hurt you little tiger," Zac said, stroking his head. His eyes were full of love. The sweet smile on Mili''s face disappeared. She lowered her head, depressed. She was sad for losing daddy Hanson. Now that the bad mistress had a baby, her daddy Hanson would definitely not want her and Dot. Alena came over and touched her little face, "Who made my baby upset?" "Great grandma, Mili and Dot did not have a daddy, and also daddy Hanson anymore." As Mili spoke, she puckered her mouth, and two teardrops fell from her eyes. "Great grandma doesn''t know your daddy Hanson, but she knows daddy will never leave you. You are always his dearest kids," said the olddy lovingly. "Great grandma is right." Zac walked over and held her up. "My little princess won''t lose me. I will always be by your side." "But you have left Mommy, you don''t want mommy, and daddy Hanson doesn''t want mommy either. Mommy is left alone. She is so poor." Mili lowered her eyes, tears glittering on her eyshes. Essie choked. She suddenly realized that she had be an abandoned woman in the kids'' eyes! "Baby, Mommy is not alone. I have you and grandpa and Grandma as well," she said hurriedly. "It''s different." Mili pouted and said, "You don''t have a husband." "Baby, a husband is dispensable. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have one. It won''t be too much different," she exined embarrassedly. The man''s eyes were cold as ice. Obviously, he was dissatisfied with her words. She ignored it. Dot walked over and said, "Even without daddy and daddy Hanson, Mommy is always surrounded by pursuers. She is the most richdy in Dragon City now. There are so many admirers. I called the secretary this morning and she told me that the people who came to send her roses were queue to the office from the first floor to the sixty six floor. If mommy and daddy Hanson''s wedding is cancelled, other uncles will have hope and won''t miss the opportunity. " While saying that, he winked at Mili. Obviously, he was deliberately provoking Zac, in order to prevent him from lowering his sense of crisis. Mili understood and pped her hands. "In fact, I think daddy Jim and Mommy are a good match. They are the best couples on screen." Then she turned to look at Essie and asked, "Mommy, will you go out with daddy Jim?" The olddy listened to this and sighed, "Indeed, my grandson''s wife is so popr, I don''t know how many noble families are coveting her. If my grandson is not trying hard, my granddaughter inw is really going to be taken away by others." She was just echoing her great grandsons. Zac''s beautiful eyebrows slightly wrinkled, a little angry shed through his eyes. Whoever dared to rob his wife was courting death! No one could think about it, not even Jim. Because he had to guard it well. Essie wiped the sweat off her forehead again. She thought it was better to keep a low profile for a woman who had been robbed of the loved one twice. She didn''t want to fall in love with any man this year, even if it was her ex-husband. She stroked the kids'' heads affectionately and said, "From now on, Mommy will pay all the attention to you. You are all mommy has." Not far away, there was a figure hiding behind a big tree. He had been where he was when he saw Essieing in. He didn''t agree with what Essie had said. She wouldn''t be lonely this year. Without Zac and Hanson, she would be his. He lifted the corner of his mouth, and a very weird smile quietly slipped down, silent and lifeless. Chapter 479 A Fight Between Two Brothers Chapter 479 A Fight Between Two Brothers When Ivy saw Essie, she dragged her into her room. She would rather see Hanson marry Essie than let him be with Christina. Though the girl in front of her was Hanson''s true love, she regarded Christina as her most powerful rival in love because Christina knew Hanson through her. "It must be Christina who set up brother Hanson. It is fair that she cannotpete with us frankly. She is so shameless to do such a dirty thing behind our back. She is so evil!" she said angrily. With a sigh, she said, "In fact, I wish Hanson could be with you too. But I didn''t expect that..." "Will brother Hanson and Christina get married?" Ivy said in a choked voice. She was so regretful. If she hadn''t invited Christina to her birthday party three years ago, she wouldn''t have met her brother Hanson. "I don''t know. Since she is pregnant, Hanson must give her an exnation," Essie said in a low voice. "Only the most shameless woman in the world would like to get the man by trapping the man to have a baby with her," Ivy said, gnashing her teeth. Essie patted her on the shoulder tofort her and said, "Ivy, if Hanson and Christina really get married, please forget him and find someone who really belongs to you." Ivy was so sad that she lowered her head. She didn''t know if she would fall in love with others in the future, but she really loved Hanson now. All she wanted was to be with him. A momentter, Essie walked out of Ivy''s room. She met Walt. "Brother," she greeted him with a smile. "I''m d to see that you''re okay," Walt said. "Now everyone is sympathizing with me, so please don''t sympathize with me any more, okay? I was robbed of the loved ones twice by two girls of the Qin family. It is not the doomsday. They won''t do anything to me," Essie said in a tone of self-mockery. Walt sighed slightly. "Well, I won''t say that again. There are some people who can be forgotten." Essie nodding her head slightly. She would not forget Hanson, who was her best friend and her senior forever, even though they could not get married. "I''m going to look for the kids. They are fishing by theke with Zac. Do you want to go with them, brother?" "Okay." Walt smiled and went to theke with her. "Uncle," Mili and Dot saw him and greeted Walt affectionately. "Good kids." Sitting down beside Dot, Walt smiled at him. "Hey, kid, why do you have to draw a face every time youe here?" "Because I don''t like strangers, neither do I like to go to ces with many people. I only feel safe after I draw my face," Dot said seriously, trying to hide his little secret. "We have met before, so we are not strangers now," Walt said with a smile. "But there are many servants here." Dot pouted. "Well, I won''t put you on the spot anymore. You can do whatever you want," Walt said, patting his head. No one would doubt what a three year old kid said. "Uncle," Mili called out. "Are you also a twin brother to daddy?" "Yes." Walt nodded. "You don''t look like each other." Mili looked at him and then at Zac. "We are fraternal twins, so we don''t look alike. If we are we identical twins, we will look like each other very much," Walt said with a smile. "Does anyone in your family are identical twins?" Mili asked curiously. "Yes, your grandmother and her sister are identical twins. It''s said they look almost the same. If they stand together, even my daddy can''t tell the different," Walt said. When Essie heard his words, she was shocked. She turned around and looked at Zac, asking, "Your mommy has a twin sister?" Zac nodded slightly, with a trace of sadness on his face. "Yes, but it''s a pity that my aunt passed away because of a car ident when my brother and I were young." "I''m sorry," Essie said with sorrow. She shouldn''t have mentioned such sad memories. "It''s okay. brother and I were small at that time. We barely remember her. Mommy never mentioned our aunt in front of us. Only daddy mentioned her asionally," Zac shrugged and said in a light tone. "Is she as bad as grandma?" Mili pouted. "It seems that you don''t like grandma at all," Walt said, stroking her little head. "She doesn''t like my mommy, and she doesn''t like me and Dot. Why should I like her?" Mili snorted. Hearing this, Walt sighed helplessly. At this moment, he was also dissatisfied with Mary. She was not allowed Zac to get back together with Essie, and even tried to stop him from going out with Essie. She ruined his chance. At this time, Mary was peeping at them from not far away. Hearing Mili''s words, she was very angry. How dare this little bastard bear grudges against her! If it were not for the two elders who wanted to win the support of Essie, they would never have had the chance to enter the Rong Mansion in her life time. Essie was kicked away by Hanson and she might turn to her son again. She had to guard against her son and wouldn''t give her any chance. Suddenly, a big fish took the bait and Mili yelled excitedly, "Mommy, help me!" Delighted, Essie stood up and ran to help her up. Unfortunately, she stepped on the moss and stumbled backward. Almost at the same time, Zac and Walt jumped up and rushed over to hold her in their arms. Zac thought his brother could release his hand since Essie had been holding tight by him. But Walt didn''t intend to let them go right away. It seemed that he had deliberately ignored Zac''s existence. He didn''t let go of his hand until he was sure that Essie stood steadily. A dark light shed across the eyes of Zac. He had been a little worried that his brother was coveting his wife, and now his performance seemed to further prove this point. "Are you okay? Essie," Walt asked with concern,pletely ignoring Zac''s feelings. "Nothing." She smoothed the hair near her ear and felt a little embarrassed. With his arm around her waist, Zac said, "Brother, don''t worry. I will protect my woman." He was showing his sovereignty. A faint smile appeared on Walt''s face. "Did not you change your woman to Le?" Although it was a joke, there was a hint of provocation in his tone. A shadow flew over Zac''s face. It turned out that his brother did it on purpose. Why mentioned it? He frowned. As his eyes locked with Walt''s, a lightning burst out. "Daddy, Mommy,e and help! It''s a big fish! Dot and I can''t hold it anymore!" Mili''s voice echoed at theke, breaking the strange atmosphere. Zac and Essie then hurried to the kids to help them. Seeing the fish struggling desperately on the fish hook, Mili happily danced. "Did I catch the biggest fish in theke?" "Probably, my little princess is awesome." Zac gave her a thumbs up. Mili giggled, and the clear and childishughter was like the collision between the silver bell, rippling in theke. Others also burst intoughter, dissipating the smell of gunpowder in the air just now. Behind the tree, Mary didn''t smile at all. She had witnessed what had just happened. It was horrible. Her two sons started to grow apart because of this little foxy woman. The little tramp was really a disaster! She must get rid of her from Rong family! Coming back from theke, Zac decided to have a talk with Walt and went to the study with him. "Brother, I haven''t heard you talk about your little sun for a long time. Haven''t you contacted each other?" he said casually as making tea. "Just say it out. There is no need to beat about the bush between us." Walt gazed at him coldly. It seemed that he had known what he wanted to talk about. Zac didn''t speak at once. He poured him a cup of tea, and then picked up the cup in front of him. After taking a sip of the tea, he said, "It is really good tea. Just like my woman, it tastes fresh, sweet and full of charm." A cold light shed through Walt''s eyes, "Which woman? Le or Landis?" he deliberately asked. He didn''t mention Essie, because in his eyes, Essie had nothing to do with his brother any more. "You know the answer." Zac recognized his scheme. He lifted the corners of his mouth and smiled ambiguously. Taking a sip of the tea, Walt said, "It is really good tea, but unfortunately it''s not yours anymore. Don''t put it in your bowl and not look at the pot." "Be my woman, and she will be mine forever. It won''t change," Zac said slowly in a gentle tone. The implication in his words was iparably domineering. Anger had been building up in Walt''s heart. "She is not your puppet. You can have her at your disposal." Zac''s dark and deep eyes flickered in the sun, sharp and sensitive. "Essie is your little sun, right?" he asked in a low but clear voice. "Yes," said Walt in a gentle shake. He spit out the word heavily. Since he had guessed it, there was no need to hide it. "You have been loving her all the time?" Zac said, his face turning red. "Yes, I''ve been looking for her for four years, but I didn''t expect her to be your wife." Walt stared at him frankly. He met Essie first. Why did she be the wife of his younger brother? "Now that she and I are married, you should face the truth." Zac gnashed his teeth. No one could have a finger in his woman, even if they were brothers. "I''ve given up. As long as you can make her happy, I''ll hide my feelings and never let her know. But I didn''t expect you to divorce her and marry someone else. " After a moment of silence, the blue veins on his forehead began to roll. "You don''t deserve to own her since you have abandoned her when she needs you the most! The most hateful thing is that you married Le and still harassed and yed with her. What a shame! I won''t watch you hurt her and do nothing! " Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Zac''s ck eyes widened. His eyes reflected nothing but sorrow. "She is my woman. I will never hurt her!" "You can''t hurt her again. From now on, I won''t give up any more." Clenching his fist, Walt swallowed with hatred. A bloodthirsty expression rose on the face of Zac, "Are you challenging me?" Chapter 480 Why Dont You Try To Coax Me (Part One) Chapter 480 Why Don''t You Try To Coax Me (Part One) Taking a sip of tea, Walt said, "Since she is single now, everyone has the right to pursue her." "Don''t forget that we are brothers." Zac said in anger. "I have the right to pursue the woman I like! If you still treat me as your brother, just get out of the way and stop pestering Essie. You have a wife, and you should focus your mind on your wife. " Walt didn''t budge. For so many years, he had been living under his shadow. It was time for him to go out. Clenching his teeth, veins rolled over on Zac''s forehead. To be honest, they were twin brothers. However one of them was brought up by his mother and the other by his grandmother. Besides, they had different personalities. As a result, they weren''t close to each other. However, he didn''t want to see two brothers fight, especially in love. "Essie just see you as her big brother. She doesn''t have any love for you. You will frighten her if you chase after her all the time. " He tried to convince Walt to give up. But Walt sneered. "Does she love you? As far as I know, the one she really loves is Hanson, not you! " His words were like a sharp sword, stabbing into Zac''s chest. Blood gushed from his chest. "That''s my business with her. It''s none of your business." His throat seemed to be burned by severe pain, and his voice became very hoarse. Walt noticed his abnormality. He sneered, "Did I poke in your sore spot?" "I said it had nothing to do with you!" Zac''s eyes were filled with rage. He uttered every word between his teeth in anger. Of course, Walt didn''t let him go. He continued to provoke him, "Why there is none of my business? Since you have divorced and she doesn''t love you, I can chase her openly. You have no right to stop me." Before he finished speaking, Zac punched him. His fist was so fast that it was toote for Walt to dodge before he fell to the ground. Walt''s face was flushed with anger. He spat a mouthful of blood on the ground and stood up. "You want a fight? Okay, let''s have a good fight!" Clenching his fists, he dashed forward. They were like a cheetah on the grasnd, fighting fiercely with each other for their territory and their lover. Mary stood outside the study. She followed them since they entered. As the door was not locked, she stealthily opened a crack and hid in the door to eavesdrop. She heard the noisy from the room. Unsure of what was going on, she rushed into the room. Seeing the two brothers fighting, she was extremely frightened. She closed the door and roared, "Stop, all of you!" When Zac saw his mother, he let go of his fist. Walt was always at a disadvantage. He was unwilling to give up. While he was unprepared, he took a punch. However, out of the corner of his eye, Zac was still staring at him. He had never defeated Zac since his childhood. Walt always attacked Zac all of a sudden when Zac was off guard. Therefore, Zac had always been on the alert. He dodged and said, "It didn''t work long ago." He snorted and gave a mocking smile. Mary walked over and separated the two sons, "Are you crazy? You hurt each other for a slut?" "Mommy, it''s none of your business." Walt wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "You are all fighting. How can it have nothing to do with me?" Mary said in a disappointed tone. What''s so good about the coquette that made them ignored their kinship? Zac cast a nce at Walt gloomily and said, "You are my brother. I can give up anything you want. But I can''t give up Essie. I have monopolized her whole life and no one can have a chance." "Then let''s have a try. I''ve given up once, and I''ll never do it again," Walt said in a cold and firm tone. Hearing this, Mary trembled with anger. "Both of you can''t keep in touch with that little tramp. She is a disaster. Sooner orter, she will harm you and our Rong family." But she didn''t finish the sentence she wanted to say. She paused and thought, ''Most importantly, she might cause me trouble.'' "It''s my own business. I''ll handle it myself." With that, Zac straightened his shirt and walked out. Walt didn''t want to say anything more to Mary. He had left the house with Zac as well. With her hand on her forehead, Mary''s eyes had turned into ck. She knew it would happen sooner orter. She wouldn''t let Essie off and let her own family suffer. Essie was ying with the three kids in the toy room and had no idea what had happened in the study. Though Zac was always at the upper hand, his face was still punched by Walt and there was a bruise on it. As soon as he came in, Essie keenly observed him. "Icy guy, what''s wrong with your face?" "Nothing, I just bumped my forehead," Zac said understatedly. Essie ran downstairs in a hurry and took a piece of ice topress his face. His face was so handsome and wless, so she must protect it well. A perfect piece of art could not be wed. Zac pulled her into his arms. "You little fool, tell me, you are mine!" She was a little surprised and thought he was a little strange. "The kids are here. It''s not good if they see us." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She tried to get rid of his hands, but he tightened his arms and said, "Hurry up. I want to hear it." At this moment, he was in a bad mood. The words that Walt said she loved Hanson irritated him. His heart was cold, and he needed to find some warmth from her. Chapter 481 Why Dont You Try To Coax Me (Part Two) Chapter 481 Why Don''t You Try To Coax Me (Part Two) Essie bit her lips, and the expression on her face was veryplicated, as if she was struggling in her heart. After a long while, she opened her mouth in a low voice, "I... "I am not." Her voice was weak, as if just struggling had taken all her strength. A hint of sorrow shed in his eyes. "Can''t you say something that makes me happy?" "I don''t want to lie to you." She lowered her head, her thick eyshes casting a mournful shadow on her eyelids. A bitter smile yed at the corners of his mouth. It seemed that until now, Hanson was still more important in her heart than him. "Isn''t your characteristic known as duplicity? How can he be so honest now? " "Because I decided to correct this defect." Her voice was as light as breathing, but it was enough to set off a wave of anger in his heart. "Do you have any other choice?" He tightened his grip abruptly. She was almost choked by his tight grip. He wouldn''t give her any way out. The only thing she could get out of was destroy, together with him. "I am free," she said in a low and firm voice, with a fearless resistance. "Your freedom is only within my permission," he said through gritted teeth. "Don''t forget that we have nothing to do with each other now. It''s none of your business." She was a little angry. He was already married. Why should he still imprison her? She was not his puppet, and she would never be his puppet either. "Essie Yi, since we met at the True Color Bar, you can''t get rid of me!" He said every word with an extremely cold tone. Coldness spread from her back. "You are wrong, I can die. If I die, I can get rid of you! If you want me to be your mistress for a lifetime, I would rather end my life earlier than be manipted by you! " Her voice trembled, filled with sorrow, despair and anger. "Your life is also mine! If you want to die, I''ll die with you. You''ll never be able to escape from me! " His words were so shocking and destructive that like a bomb exploded, it could destroy anything within a hundred miles. Her face was as pale as a whitemb under a lion''s paw. She felt that she was like amb under a lion''s paw, and there was no chance of survival except being bitten by him. "What do you think I am?" She was too weak to make any sound. But he heard her faintly since he was so close to her, "You are my woman. Keep it in mind!" He was like a tyrant who was reciting thew and death would be the sentence to the one who acted against him. She felt a little dizzy, as if she had been stimted greatly. "When I am old and ugly, it will be hard for you to image that you will still want me. You will definitely leave me behind and go to find young women." "You can''t be submitted even though you are young. It doesn''t matter if you change old." He changed his tone to a touch of tease. "I will get ugly if I get old." She pouted. She didn''t believe that he would still want her if she got ugly. "I already have a good looking face, and you don''t need it. It doesn''t matter if you look beautiful or not." Drawing a slight smile on his charming face. "As you said, I don''t need to be a smart girl as long as you''re smart, I can be dumb and silly." She nced at him shyly. He was perfect enough for her to be a good for nothing woman ording to this theory. "Haven''t you always been dumb and silly?" He flicked her forehead. "I''m not the one who have great wisdom yet y to be dumb." She wrinkled her nose to show her dissatisfaction. "You''re right. It''s just that you get ny-nine percent of being dumb and one percent of being wise." He looked at her with loving eyes, as if he liked her silly appearance. She got close to him and took a slight bite on his high nose. "Anyway, you canpensate my clumsy part. It doesn''t matter." "So you can''t live without me." He lowered his head and pecked her lips lightly. ''As long as I can keep her by my side, I will surely win her heart.'' "That''s wrong!" She swayed her slender fingers to the left and right. "No matter who is missing, the earth will still rotate. No one can''t live without another." Even if what he said was true and she could not live without him, she would never admit it. "There is one earth outside, and so is the earth in our heart. We live by our hearts. If the earth in our hearts stops rotating, we''re just like a walking corpse," h said implicit. The earth in his heart was her. Only when she existed and spun could he feel the meaning of life. She lowered her head. She was not the earth, but the moon. She was caught by his gravitational force and would be around him for the rest of her life. She would be destroyed if she left him. "Zac, we are a disaster to each other." "The death tribtion can only be resolved at the moment of death." His voice was with a kind of bewitching power, as if to bewitch her to ept fate, and not to struggle in vain. She smiled sadly. Maybe, he was a demon. There were ways to make her surrender. As long as he did not let her go, what else could she do? At the door of the toy room, a pair of ferocious eyes were staring at them, with both anger and hatred in her eyes. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 482 Limiting Her Freedom (Part One) Chapter 482 Limiting Her Freedom (Part One) Essie, had a nce at Mary from the corner of her eye. She pushed Zac and said, "Your mommy is here." Withdrawing his arm from the woman''s, Zac turned his head to look at the woman standing at the door. "Mommy, are you here for Rabi?" he asked deliberately. As soon as Mili and Dot saw Mary, they rushed to Essie and protected her with their little arms. "Bad grandma, don''t bully my mommy!" Mili shouted. She knew Mary was up to something by looking at her sullen face. Rabi was timid. Fearing that his grandmother would hit his Mommy again, he hid behind Zac. Mary really had the urge to p Essie for a score of times, so that she could get even with what Luce did to herst time. However, she was in the most advantageous spot. Her parents would definitely punish her if they knew that she did such a stupid thing. "What an ill bred child! How could you be so rude?" She turned to Mili and red at her. The little tramp was detestable, so was her little bastards. "Grandpa Mao said that we need to treat a bad person as the ruthless as the autumn wind sweeping away the falling leaves. No matter who the bad person is," Mili said confidently. Essie stroke her head. "It''s okay, sweetheart. Grandma just came to visit you. You can go on ying." Although she didn''t want the children to hate Mary, she didn''t want to retouch her and speak for her. She was so terrible that she wanted the kids to be on the alert. "Mommy, if you have something to say, just go outside. Don''t let the kids see you." There was an impatient expression on Zac''s face. To be honest, he felt a headache every time when he saw his mother, because she had almost nothing to do except ming Essie and then stopping them from contacting with each other. "You twoe out with me," Mary said gloomily, turned around and walked outside. With a nce at each other, Essie and Zac followed her. Mili was worried, "She really won''t hit Mommy?" "I don''t think so. Great grandpa and great grandma are at home," Dot said thoughtfully. "Yes, if she dares to hurt Mommy, I''ll tell great grandpa and great grandma." Mili snorted, arms akimbo. This bad grandma had never been kind to Mommy. She particrly hated her! In the study, Mary closed the door because she didn''t want to be heard by others. "Essie, I know you are not engaged, but Zac is married. You shouldn''t try to get back at him." She looked at Essie with obvious disgust in her eyes. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Mommy, if you want to talk about something else, we can sit down and listen to you. But if you want to talk about it again, we won''t apany you." Zac frowned. He was sick of it and didn''t want to hear a word. "You have an affair, an extramarital affair. It''s immoral. How can I turn a blind eye to it?" Mary was infuriated. "Aunt, don''t you always like to create an affair out of marriage?" Essie sneered and her eyes were full of ridicule. Mary''s face turned pale. "Did you do this regardless of Le''s feelings?" She had to put up with moral high and uphold justice for her daughter-inw. It was perfectly reasonable for a mother-inw to help her daughter-inw to hit a mistress. "Didn''t she take the advantage of mya and grab my husband? Didn''t she take my feelings into consideration? Besides, the two elders have admitted in front of the whole Rong family that I am their granddaughter inw. As long as we stay in Rong Mansion, I''ll be Zac''s wife. Only outside of it can she be his wife. " Essie deliberately pissed her off. The more she tried to get rid of her, the more dissatisfied she would be. Holding her by the shoulder, Zac said, "Mommy, if you don''t admit that, you''re set yourself against your mother-inw, grandfather and the whole Rong family. I believe that you are a person of sense and sensibility, and won''t do anything harmful to the family interests." Mary''s heart was broken. The two people echoed each other. Were they going to work together against her? "Are you still my son?" "Of course I am your son, just because I am your son, I have to atone for you and pay off your debts. You don''t have to admit the mistakes you made in the past, but you have to pay the debt you owe. If you don''t want to pay it back, I can only help you pay it back," Zac said firmly and forcefully. "You..." Mary clenched her fists, and her eyes were filled with anger. Blue veins stood out on her forehead. "I did nothing wrong. I did the right thing." "Maybe you think you are right, but God thinks you are wrong, so he arranged me to meet Cathy and be a couple. The son have to pay a mother''s debt. I am destined to pay your debt. You can''t change anything." Zac''s deep voice was like a cold wind, blowing great waves in Mary''s heart. She didn''t believe in fate. She only believed in herself. Whoever dared to block her way to ruin her n, she would never let her go easily. She took a deep breath and then waved her hand. "Never mind. Whatever you want. I will leave you alone. I''m too old to poke my nose into your business. " Since the tough way didn''t work at all, she had to retreat for the sake of advancing. Sometimes, a soft knife was better than a hard knife. If a hard knife could not deal with the little tramp, she would use a soft knife, which could kill people invisibly. "Mommy, there are still a lot of things for you to do in the Rong family. It''s almost grandpa''s birthday. You should focus on preparing for it." Zac came over and held her by the shoulder. As long as she could let go and ignore him, he solved a big problem for her. Chapter 483 Limiting Her Freedom (Part Two) Chapter 483 Limiting Her Freedom (Part Two) "All in all, you have to treat them equally. You can''t lose something and treat Le unfairly." Mary poked him on the forehead. If Le hadn''t been surnamed Qin, she would have married into Rong family and upied the position of his wife. There was no way for the little tramp to turn over. She must help her deal with these affairs, and let her admit by the elders in home earlier. When she went out, Zac sighed. "My Mommy used to be stubborn. She likes to take unnecessary pains to study insignificant problems. Now she''s older, but she''s getting more weird." Essie squinted at him and said, "Don''t get that from your father. You are so arbitrary now. When you grow old, don''t you im that you are second to the great emperor Qin?" Zac raised his beautiful bushy eyebrows slightly, with a little bit of evil and attractive look on his face. He said, "It sounds like you surrender with a raising gun and n to live with me all your life?" "I just made a reasonable assumption. Don''t think too much." She rolled her eyes at him and turned to go outside. As soon as she opened the door of the study, she saw Walting over from the corridor. The bruises on his face were much more serious than that on Zac''s face, and the corners of his mouth were also broken. Startled, Essie asked, "Brother, did you also hit somewhere that hurt your face?" They were really twins! They even bumped into something at the same time! "Yes," Walt answered in a low voice. "Did you apply ice on your face? Zac also hit somewhere. I had put ice on his face. So he gets better. Wait here. I''ll go to the kitchen and bring you one piece. " As soon as she finished her words, she was about to go downstairs. Zac grabbed his arm and said, "You don''t need to worry about it. Brother can handle it himself." From now on, he would keep this muddled-headed woman away from brother. A malicious light shed through Walt''s eyes. When he turned to look at Essie, his eyes became mild. "Thank you, Essie, I''ll get it myself." "Okay." Essie couldn''t shake off the big devil''s ferocious ws, she could only stand still. After Walt left, Zac pulled her into the study again. As a muddled woman, she definitely didn''t know what was on Walt''s mind. He had to warn her first. "Stay away from brother from now on." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Why?" Essie paused for a second and didn''t understand what he meant at all. Then, she replied, "He is your brother who share the same mother and father, so he is also my brother." "He doesn''t see you as his sister-inw," Zac said in a low voice, with a flicker in his eyes. "Did you have a fight?" Hearing that, Essie curled her mouth. She guessed that there was something strange inside the whole matter. Zac sat on the sofa and pulled her to his side. "Do you still remember my brother''s little sun?" "Yes, I do." Essie nodded and asked, "Cindy, right? How are they now?" "Cindy is a substitute. You are the real master," Zac said seriously. It seemed that Essie was astounded at what she heard. With her big and round eyes as big as brass bells, her mouth was in the shape of O, and for a long time, she couldn''t close it. "No... Don''t make such a joke. " "Am I sounding like I am kidding? He admitted it himself. If you don''t want to see the tragedy of brothers hurting each other, you''d better keep away from him," he threatened. She swallowed hard and still couldn''t believe it, "Haven''t I fallen into the parallel world?" Zac flicked her forehead. What a sorrowful woman she was! She was always in a daze all day long. "No more nonsense. Remember my warning, or you''ll be screwed." Essie copsed on the sofa, still suffering from the shock. A trace of hesitation shed in his eyes. Something struck him. He held her chin and forced her to look at him. "You are not allowed to travel without me by your side. Otherwise, you are sentenced to life imprisonment." The big ogre king had imposed a ban on this stupid woman, preventing her from flirting again. Essie almost vomited blood out of her anger. Was she a convict? He restrict her freedom of love and freedom of life? Now she even lost her freedom of travel? "I nned to take the kids on a trip to rx." She stared at him with great discontent. Now she had be a big joke in the celebrities circle. She''d better go out and hide, waiting for the storm to calm down. Holding the back of his head in both hands, Zac leaned against the sofa and said, "I''ll arrange it." He said with understatement. She was surprised. Did he mean to go with them? "You... Are youing with us? " "Of course! If I don''t go, can you go? " He pinched her chin. She forgot the rules he just made. Did she think he was kidding? "Can Le let you go?" She curled her lips and thought, That woman was following him like a shadow. It was impossible for her to let him travel alone. "I have my own ns. Don''t worry." He stroked her head as if he wasforting her. However, she still didn''t believe it and asked, "When will you arrange it?" "After the South Sea project starts," he said in a casual tone. But in fact, Essie was startled by his words. A trace of temptation shed across her eyes. She said, "Didn''t you n to go on a honeymoon with Le after the South Sea project was initiated?" Chapter 484 A Mask Of Mother In Law Chapter 484 A Mask Of Mother In Law "You remember me clearly. It seems that you are very interested in my business." Zac''s handsome face approached. His warm breath gently spread over her face, as if indirectly flirting her. Her face was flushed. "I... I have a good memory. " "No, I didn''t see it." His beautiful thick eyebrows slightly raised, with a hint of mockery in his tone. As far as he could remember, she seldom remembered his matters clearly. Otherwise, she would not have always disobeyed his order, which made him very angry. Essie pouted. In his eyes, what she had done was silly. Of course, he wouldn''t notice it. "I just don''t want to interrupt your honeymoon trip," she muttered. The bitter taste spread from the tip of her tongue to her internal organs. The thought that he and Le were going to spend their honeymoon made her feel terrible. "You won''t affect us after I get everything done." A weird smile flitted across the corner of his mouth, which made Essie feel frightened. He looked mysterious, as if he had hidden some secret. No one could figure out what was on his mind. It was time for lunch. At the dinner table, Mary changed her usual cold face and wore an amiable, happy smile. "I know that Essie likes spicy crabs, so I ordered the chef to cook them for her." She smiled. "Thank you, auntie." Feeling ttered, Essie wondered what trick Mary was ying. It was not long after she had warned her fiercely in the morning, but she changed her attitude so soon. How weird that she could be so kind. "I have thought it over carefully. Since our Rong family is a great one, we should get along with each other harmoniously. Since Essie has not been engaged to others, she is the granddaughter inw of the Rong family. If she gets on well with Le in the future, taking care of Zac with her is also a good thing. As his mother, I can do nothing to stop him as long as he wants. I will be happy if he is happy," Mary said in a gentle voice, like a bead slowly swaying down the slope. "It''s good that you think so." The olddy nodded. "Essie, here, have some crabs." Mary asked Essie to eat her favorite food. She served her with a piece of big crab meat. "Thank you, auntie." Looking at her sweet smile, Essie somehow felt scared. "Since you are still the granddaughter inw of the Rong family, you can just call me Mommy as before, if you call me auntie will treat me as an outsider." Mary smiled. "Okay, Mommy." Essie acted docilely and obediently. "I knew Mommy woulde around. You are the most sensible," Zac said as he picked up a dove to his mother. "You are my son. I do everything for your own good," Mary said with a smile. "Essie and I will take good care of you," Zac said obsequiously. It could be said that his mother''s hindrance was removed, which had solved a major obstacle in his heart. But no one noticed the malicious and insidious behind her smile. Aftering out of the study, she forced herself to calm down and carefully analyzed the situation. If she continued to deal with Essie with a tough knife, she would be isted in the Rong Mansion. Not only did her two sons dislike her, but the two elders of the Rong family and Albert would be very dissatisfied with her. If she ended up in a situation where everyone was heartbroken, and it was Essie who would win atst. And her secret had been discovered by her son, and her image in her son''s heart had been badly damaged. If she continued to be tough, it was likely that their maternal and child''s rtionship would be broken. The most important thing was that if she pushed Essie too hard and made the news out of thin air, it would be impossible for Albert to leave her alone. She pondered on Essie''s character. She was a person who was open to persuasion but not to coercion. The more she coerce her, the more upromising she was. Therefore, she couldn''t be attacked by a sharp knife, and only a soft knife could easily pierce into her dead spot. Seemingly kind to her, she cooperated with Le to deal with her. In this way, she not only kept her secret, but also maintained a good image in front of her families and son. It would be unfilial for Essie to make a fuss with her again. While she was thinking, the voice of the olddy came, "Where is Walt? Why didn''t hee over for lunch?" "He bumped on his face by ident just now, and it still hurts. He said he can''te down to eat. I''ve asked the servant to bring him the food," Mary said. "How can he still act like a child at such an age." Alena shook her head and stopped asking. After lunch, Zac took the kids and his grandpa to y chess in the garden, and Essie was admiring the flowers alone. Walking in front of the tulip pce, they met Walt who wasing her way. "Brother," Essie said hello to him in a low voice. She was a little uneasy when she thought of what Zac had told her. So she turned around, intending to sidestep him. It seemed that Walt had read her mind. He quickly caught up with her and said, "Are you hiding from me on purpose?" When he saw through her mind, she felt a little embarrassed and said, "No... Nothing. I''m going to the peach forest ahead. " "I thought you misunderstood me because Zac had said something inappropriate to you." Walt deliberately stressed on the word ''misunderstanding''. How could she not get him? She was slightly stunned. Misunderstanding? What did he mean? "Brother, you just see me as your sister, don''t you?" she asked him in a very low voice. "Of course, in my heart, you are always a little sister." Walt smiled. "I know Zac would tell you that I like you. In fact, I said that on purpose to stimte him. He is a man of casual virtue. I don''t want him to hurt you. Since he''s married, if he doesn''t want you to leave, he should divorce Le and marry you again. But now, he wants to keep you by his side and refuse to let go of Le. Is not he ying with you? I really can''t stand it, so I deliberately said that I like you and wanted topete with him to chase you. He has realized his crisis awareness after he was irritated. It''s not going to work with two women at the same time. He has to choose between you or Le. " He had expected that Zac would tell Essie so, so he had prepared his words in advance. When a rtionship is about to develop, it was better to let the nature take its course. Exposing the mind too early would scare the other party. So, what he needed to do now was to cover it up in front of Essie. On the other hand, Essie didn''t doubt his words and heaved a sigh of relief. She was so stupid! How could she be the little sun of Walt? How could Walt love her? "Brother, thank you for helping me. But you''d better exin it clearly to Zac in case you hurt your rtionship with each other." "You don''t have to worry that. There isn''t deep hatred between two brothers. Let him misunderstand and increase his sense of crisis first. After he straightens out your rtionship, it will be not toote to exin. As long as you don''t misunderstand me," Walt said in a careless tone, as if he didn''t care about it at all. Essie sighed in her heart. These two brothers were both unpredictable. She really didn''t understand. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When they were talking, Zac walked over from not far away. He pulled her into his arms without saying a word. "It''s time to go." His tone was arrogant. There was a flicker of anger in Walt''s eyes, but he ignored it. His eyes were fixed on Essie. "I''m leaving now." Essie nodded and pulled Zac''s hand off her. She knew that this guy was a powerful possessive desire in the universe, in which he had dered his sovereignty over Walt. It seemed that Zac was annoyed. He flicked her forehead and said, "You said you have a good memory. Did you forget the warning I gave you this morning?" Feeling aggrieved, Essie touched her red forehead. Although Walt didn''t want to exin, she couldn''t tell the truth, or she would be regarded as a Helen of Troy! "Brother just told me that he didn''t really like me. He just wanted to piss you off. You''re just an insatiable jerk. You''ve married a wife, but now you want a mistress. He''s just jealous and wanted to defend me. That''s why he said that to irritate you. " "You believe him?" Zac said as he raised his beautiful eyebrows. "Yeah, it''s so easy to doubt. It''s impossible for brother to like me." Essie nodded hard. There was a touch of sadness in Zac''s eyes. He was worried about the IQ of this woman. Only a fool would believe what he said. He would never believe it. The reason why Walt said that was that he didn''t want this muddled-headed girl to hide from him. "You just believe whatever others say? Didn''t you have any normal sense?" Essie red at him and said, "Do you think that if others have told you clearly that they don''t like me, I should pretend to be pitiful and blindly believe that they are telling lies? Do I have to think wishfully that they like me?" Zac''s dark eyes rolled. What she said sounded reasonable. For emotional idiots like this little fool, there was no such a word as ''wishful thinking'' in the world. "No matter what, stay away from him." He stressed the rules, overbearing and rude. She was born with a rebellious personality. Even if she had no strength to resist, she didn''t want to obey the orders of the big ogre and tried every way to mess up with him. "In fact, I really appreciate brother''s sense of justice. A man like you who cheated on your wife should be dealt with." "By which eye did you see I have an affair?" Zac frowned and his face was filled with anger. "My eyes didn''t see her, but my heart did," Essie used him word by word. The conclusion could be made without seeing it with her own eyes. He and Le kept in touch with each other, and even in the survival of their marriage, they never broke up. zing anger shed in Zac''s eyes. With knitted eyebrows, he said, "You silly head. You can''t think seriously. Yet, you are good at overthinking things." "How could you divorce me and marry Le if you didn''t have an affair?" She sneered. The evidence was here, and no matter how he argued, she wouldn''t believe a word. Chapter 485 Opponents Always Meet Chapter 485 Opponents Always Meet Zac was very depressed. It was the biggest ''stigma'' in his life and she always kept it in her heart. She would not feel relieved until the day the truth came to light. "Essie Yi, what you need to do now is no more nonsense. Keep your word." He shifted the topic to the main contradiction. Feeling that he was guilty, she sneered at him and passed him by, heading to the pavilion. No matter why he had to marry Le, she would never forgive him for what he had done to her was so unkind. After dinner, she left with the kids. She took a few days off after the engagement ceremony to rx herself. At the same time, she wanted to avoid the gossip of others. The next day, when she arrived at thepany, she received a lot of sympathy from the people around her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After all, it was a rare thing that one to experience such a thing to be robbed of the love at the certain time by two sisters. It was enough for him to mobilize everyone''s potential to gossip. The only person who could share a woeful destiny with her was Ivy, who had the same suffer. Ivy had cried for many times because of this ident. Today, her mncholy attacked again, and she couldn''t help bute to tell Essie about her misery. However, Essie didn''t want to talk about it in her office right now. She took her to an English style tea house in the afternoon. She wanted tofort the girl. No sooner had she sat down than Le and her sister came in. "Damn it. What a small world!" Ivy''s eyes zed with anger when she saw them. They were like dark clouds, which made her feel more depressed. Le and her sister also saw them, and they came over on purpose to say hello to them, "What a coincidence! You''re here to have afternoon tea too." Le put on a false smile. "Yes. Ie here with my sister inw to have a chat." In order to give Le a hard time, she deliberately stressed the word ''sister-inw''. In the beginning, she didn''t have much issues with Le. After all, the triangle love between Zac, Essie and Le had nothing to do with her. However, because of Christina, she hated her. There was a sh in Le''s eyes, did she call the wrong person? She was Zac''s legitimate wife, her legitimate sister inw. "Ivy, she is your sister-inw, then what am I?" she asked sarcastically. "Your Qin family and our Rong family are enemies. What else could you and your sister be except that you are my enemies?" Ivy refuted, giving no face to her at all. Like sisters, like sisters. The two sisters of the Qin family were both hical and often became a mistress. Le''s face darkened when she heard her words. People in the Rong family was ignoring her, who was going to be the future hostess of the Rong family. How dare even a little girl tease her. When she became the hostess, she would definitely kick out all the people who went against her from the Rong family. She would let them know how awesome she was. "Ivy, you should know that she has divorced your cousin. I am his real wife, and the future hostess of the Rong family. You should respect me." Ivyughed as if he had heard a very funny joke. "Le, you are coveting the position of future hostess of our family even when you deny entering the Rong Mansion. Do you marry my cousin not because you love him, but because you want to be the hostess of the Rong family? " Her words seemed to have sessfully read Le''s mind. She blushed and said, "Your cousin is going to be the sessor of the whole Rong family. I''m his wife, so I''m his future hostess. Am I wrong?" Ever since her identity was exposed, her status fell sharply. She was no longer the resplendent Golden Phoenix, but a worthless vulture. Only by being the hostess of the Rong family could she regain all her glory back. Moreover, she was a greedy person in the first ce. What Essie could get in such a high position, she would get it all either. She wanted to get everything she wanted, just as much as possible. She couldn''t be defeated by Essie. Looking at her with extremely sympathetic eyes, Ivy said, "Le, I advise you not to hope too much. You are the daughter of Qin family. If one day you are epted by our Rong family, you should pray to God. And don''t think about anything else. You will never be the hostess of Rong family." Le was so angry that her face turned red. If she couldn''t be the hostess, no one else could be her, especially Essie. She wouldn''t dream of remarrying Zac for the rest of her life. "Don''t be so sure. I''m afraid that someday when I be the hostess, I won''t let youe back to visit your mother." "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I can''t see this happening in my life." Ivy sneered, "There is one thing that you mustn''t know. Besides that the hostess of the Rong family can''t have a rtionship with the Qin family, she has to be investigated up to the three generations of her family. As long as the three generations above you was innocent and didn''t do anything wrong, then could you be the hostess of our home. Do you have any ancestors? You don''t even know who your biological parents are. Who knows what your biological parents do? They won''t be good people if they abandon their children. " Her speed was as fast as a machine gun. Noticing that, Essie was flustered. She knew that Ivy regarded Le as a punching bag. Because for a long time, Christina stood aside without saying a word. She had no idea where to vent her anger, so she could only start with Le. With an extremely sinister look on her face, Le thought, ''It''s all my past. Now she just mercilessly uncovered my glorious skin.'' "Ivy! Don''t go too far!" she growled. If she was not the heiress of the Rong family, she would have pped on her face already. However, Ivy wasn''t scared at all. Instead, she continued, "Shame on you women of the Qin family! One of you takes away the other''s husband when she was in danger, and the other designed to get pregnant to steal the others fiancee. Your father is the third son. So all of you end up being the other woman and the mistress, huh?" "Ivy Rong!" Le''s blood was boiling and her hair was about to smoke. Christina knew that she was the target of Ivy. Even she didn''t say anything, how could the others interfered? "Ivy." She opened her mouth slowly, "I know you like Hanson, but he doesn''t like you, nor is he your boyfriend. You are just being wishful thinking all the time..." However, before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Ivy, who said, "It is just your wishful thinking that Hanson has a crush on you, Hanson doesn''t like you, too. He only loves Essie. Don''t you feel ashamed to ruin their ceremony by dirty means? " "Anyway, Hanson must be responsible for me since I''m pregnant," Christina said slowly, but her tone was domineering. Giving her a ferocious stare, Ivy said, "There are who give birth to a child but will not get married. Hanson can be responsible for the child, but he doesn''t need to be responsible for the vicious woman who set him up." "Are you jealous of me?" Christina teased. Ivy was so angry that she wanted to beat the table. However, Essie patted her hand slightly to calm her down. She took a sip of tea slowly and opened her mouth, "This is a ce where celebritiese and go, and what you have done is very sensational. It''s better to keep a low profile, in order not to damage the family''s face." She was the victim, and it would be her right to me any of them. Christina kept silent. Le didn''t want her to gain the upper hand. "Essie, my sister had ruined your rtionship with Hanson. But I didn''t. The person brother Zac loves is me. It''s you who got involved in our rtionship. Now I''m just getting him back." "My cousin doesn''t love you for a long time. He must have been brainless to marry you." Giving her a disgruntled look. "He has always loved me and never changed. This is what he said on our wedding night. He also promised that he would give me a wedding no matter how much pressure he would put on. And he did it. After the South Sea project is started, we still have to go on a honeymoon. This is the proof of his love for me. " Le said without a blink. She kept telling herself that even if you imagine for a long time, it would be an undeniable fact in her heart. Essie hated to hear these words, and she hated every word she said. Every time Le started to show off their love, her heart ached as if there was a sharp w scratching it. At the same time, her resentment towards Zac would be deepened. Since he loved Le so much, why did he bother her? Why didn''t he let her go? He was too greedy, much greedier than glutton! If he wanted to be with two women at the same time, many women would be willing to do that. But if he came to her, he found the wrong person. She would never be his mistress. She would rather die! "Miss Qin, we''re here for tea. If you don''t have anything else to do, please go ahead." She didn''t want to waste her breath, let alone listen to her nonsense. "Please call me Mrs. Rong," Le said word by word, stressing each syble. Essie picked up her teacup and sipped her tea, ignoring her. Ignoring the existence of the two sisters, Ivy set her eyes on the tea too. Christina held her sister''s arm and said, "Let''s sit on the other side. Just ignore them." Le didn''t move. She hadn''t finished yet. "Essie, I know you''ve been to the Rong Mansion a lot recently. I warn you, don''t have any intention on taking control of Zac, or you''ll be doomed!" Essie didn''t make any response, as if she hadn''t heard what she had said. However, Ivy couldn''t calm down. Her eyes were zing with fury. "Le Qin, what right do you have to warn my sister-inw? Our Rong family doesn''t give a damn about the paper. The one my grandfather recognizes is his granddaughter inw and the future hostess of our family. For those who didn''t gain the admit of the elders of our family, you will only be mistress even if you have ten papers in hand." Le''s face turned livid. "You little girl, you are going to get married sooner orter. You have no right to talk nonsense here. Even she is epted by the elders of your family, so what? Zac doesn''t love her. She only has an nominal name. " "Only my cousin himself knows who he loves. Others'' random guesses don''t work." Ivy was outrageous today. She would never let go of the sisters of the Qin family today. "I''m the only woman he loves. I''m the only woman in his heart, and no one can rece me!" Le repeated, fearing that someone would not believe her. Chapter 486 A Honeymoon Between Two Women Chapter 486 A Honeymoon Between Two Women Le was good at selffort and self-hypnosis. Since she came back from the tea house in the afternoon, she began to n her honeymoon, because the South Sea project would officially start on this Friday. She couldn''t wait to call Zac before he came back. "Brother Zac, when shall we go on our honeymoon?" "Next Monday." Zac replied carelessly and hung up the phone without further words. She was so happy that she immediately posted the honeymoon message on Weibo to let everyone know how much Zac loved her. Of course, she didn''t forget to give her rival a blow in love, by which she sent a message to Essie specially. "I''m going to Provence with Zac for a honeymoon next Monday. Will you be happy for us, won''t you?" Essie nced at the message coldly and deleted the message right away. It was undeniable that she was jealous and very ufortable. As a wife, Le got more than she did. The wedding, the honeymoon and his heart seemed to be unique to her. The only things that belonged to her were endless struggles, fighting with Valery, Elizabeth and Mary. In the beginning, he didn''t divorce her just to take her back home to hold off the wedding with Valery and force her to break off with him. After that, he was not willing to let her go because of the physiological need to release. But now, it was just the strong possessive desire in the universe. Her mouth seemed to be filled by bitterness, while waves of bitterness was constantly sent into the blood from the tip of the tongue. Her heart waspletely filled with two kinds of emotions, one was her grudge against Zac, and the other was her sadness. She was the sacrifice of the desire of the demon. As long as she was held in his palm, there would be no hope in her life. She was boiling with rage when a message from Zac came, "See you at Grand Noble Vi tonight." He had bought Grand Noble Vi for her. She had only been there once, but she didn''t want to go there a second time. She would rather never see this monster again for the rest of her life. "I''m busy." She angrily sent the two words, and soon he replied, "Do you want me to carry you?" "Fuck off!" She turned off her phone directly. No matter what kind of threat he sent, she didn''t care. At this moment, all the anger in her heart had been transformed into courage, so that she could bravely resist the big ogre without fear. However, just having the courage and not having the strength alone was not enough to resist the great ogre. Walking out of the HENGYUAN building, she was carried and thrown into the car. She was both embarrassed and annoyed. Her senses, like a rein wild horse, werepletely out of control. She jumped up and snapped at his arm with all her strength. She did it with no scruple. She clenched her teeth to give vent to her resentment and anger. He didn''t push her away but let her bite him. The salty smell of blood flew into her mouth. When she realized that it was blood, her heart trembled violently and she loosened her mouth hastily. His arms were badly injured by her bite, with blood dropping on the seat. He frowned, and the thick clouds covered his face. He red at her ferociously. The cold light was like the lightning split the dark clouds, frightening. She felt the smell of the storm. She was so afraid that she wanted to step back. But she was stopped by the car door and there was nowhere to go. So she huddled herself up and shook so heavily that the whole car seemed to be shaking. He didn''t say a word. His strong chest was heaving violently, and his breath was heaving heavily, like a air chest. The wound on his arm seemed deep, but he didn''t move or pay attention to it. He just stared at her with indescribable gloom. A dead silence stood between the two of them. She was very ufortable, as if her internal organs were twisted and entangled, and it was getting more and more painful. She couldn''t help but burst into tears, like a flood behind a security checkpoint. She covered her face with her hands, letting the tears stream out from the depth of her soul and burst out between her fingers. She almost couldn''t stop crying. She cried for a long time. Tears dried up her eyes. Her voice was hoarse with tears, but she was still unable to cry out all sorrow and sour. However, her heart, mind and body were tired, and she even had no strength to breathe. When she put her fingers down, the car had stopped at the gate of the vi. She was forced out by Zac before and was threw on the sofa without mercy. He stared at her, his eyes cold, like an bottomless ice pool. His face was as pale as a piece of paper, with no expression on it as if it was covered by a mask. She raised her head, and summoned up all her courage to look into his eyes. At the same time, an air of stubbornness was emitted from the bottom of her heart to her face. She raised her chin and said word by word, "Zac, what else do you want from me? You are going to spend honeymoon with your wife in a couple of days. Shouldn''t you take time to prepare for your honeymoon? " Her voice was cracked, but her tone was powerful. He paused for a moment, and with a sh of his deep set eyes, he looked as calm as if he had been blown away by the wind. Then, two sharp eyes abruptly swept over her face and said with a yful smile, "So you''ve known it already?" She widened her eyes, opened her mouth, but didn''t make a sound. Her throat was so painful that she couldn''t make a sound. She swallowed hard and softened her voice a little. "Not just me. I guess the whole Dragon City knows." The moment she finished speaking, the cold face of Zac unexpectedly softened. He stepped forward, with one hand leaning against the back of the sofa, and leaned close to her. "So, you got so agitated and ufortable inexplicably. Then, you became hysterical. Is it because I am going on a honeymoon with Le and are you jealous?" He pursed his lips and gave a mocking smile. She sneered at him, "Zac Rong, it seems that you also have a bad memory. I''ve told you that you should put love in the first ce. If I don''t love you, how can I be jealous? " He seemed to be irritated by her words. He reached out his hand and pinched her chin. "You also said that you had changed the bad habit of saying yes and meaning no, but in fact you didn''t change at all." Even if she hadn''t really fallen in love with him and she still had feelings for Hanson, he believed that she still had feelings for him. However, when this idea just appeared in his mind, she coldly snapped at him, "I only hate you, and particrly hate you. I will never fall in love with you. Never! " she shouted in a hoarse voice. A hint of anger mixed with hurt crept into his eyes. He said, "Then I just want you to hate me to the end." He lifted her up like an eagle twisting a chicken, threw her on the table, took off his tie, and tied her struggling little hands to the feet of the table. Her pretty face turned pale in extreme horror, like amb to be captured, waiting for the fate of being ughtered. The big ogre had a way to punish her and robbed all her courage and strength to fight. In this way, she could not have any other consciousness other than obedience and epting her fate. She couldn''t remember how many times she had fainted. When she woke up, it was already dawn. Tear stains were still on her pale face. She was moved from the cold table to the soft bed, with her tied hands free. The big devil leaned on her side, with azy and satisfied smile on his face. "Be good in the future, or my punishment will be upgraded." He slowly spit out the warning and threat word by word. The chill spread from her spine, making her shiver and curl up her sore body. She opened her mouth and wanted to speak, butst night, on the cold table, shepletely lost her voice and could not speak at all. Atst, she had to swallow her words and red at him silently. He said casually, disregarding her gaze. Crossing his hands and pulling the back of his head, he added, "We''re going to Provence for a vacation on Monday." She almost jumped out of bed. Did she hear it right on Monday? Didn''t he n to go on a honeymoon with Le on Monday? She quickly picked up the mobile phone on the bedside table. Her throat was so hoarse that she was unable to speak, so she made the call through wechat. "Did you mistake the time?" He took a look at his cellphone and turned around with a smile at the corners of his mouth. "Will I make any mistake?" he asked. "You are going on a honeymoon on Monday. How can you go on a holiday with us?" She asked in confusion with many question marks. "Why can''t I?" He asked back with a weird smile on his face. She put her hand on her forehead, feeling a bit dizzy. Then she asked, "Are you going to Provence with Le and me?" He shrugged his shoulders and said with a mischievous smile, "Killing two birds with one stone, isn''t it?" Rage of humiliation emerged from her chest. She clenched her little fist and mmed it on his shoulder. Then she picked up her phone and angrily typed on the keyboard. "Are you crazy? Crazy? Or crazy?" She was on the verge of breaking down. She angrily blew up the screen with Emoji of the bombs, knives and shit. However, he looked so calm that he wasn''t affected at all by her. He touched her head gently and smiled, "Take it easy. She will not interfere with you." Without anyfort, Essie was still in a fret. Le was like a dark cloud to her. Wherever she was, the air quality would decrease. She came there on holiday for rxation, not to y tricks. "You''d better go on honeymoon with her first. We will talk about this after our travel. I don''t want to go with you." "You have to obey my arrangement." Zac frowned. His decision could not be disobeyed because he had thought it over before. ''How greedy Le is! Now that she want to spend a honeymoon with me, I will give her one. I need to satisfy her in case that she makes anything wrong to the antidote, '' he thought. She was more clingy than a spider spirit. Wherever he went, she would follow him like a shadow and he could never get rid of her. He was going abroad for a vacation. She would definitely try to follow him secretly. He thought it would be better to bring her and keep her under control rather than letting her suddenlye out to break the atmosphere. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Of course, Essie didn''t know what was going on in his mind. She felt so sad. Chapter 487 A Ghost In Daylight Chapter 487 A Ghost In Daylight On Monday, Zac and Le flew to France by the same flight. Essie set off after them. For safety, she only brought Mili without bringing Dot with her. She couldn''t draw faces for Dot every day. It would be terrible if Zac suddenly appeared and saw Dot without a painting face. With these thoughts in her mind, Essie was in a veryplicated and uneasy mood. Provence is a small city. Maybe one day when she went shopping, Le woulde across her. What''s more, enemies were bound to meet in a narrow alley. The more people wanted to avoid, the more likely they would meet. But he had his own ways. He sent Le to live in a vi in the north of Provence, and arranged Essie to live in a manor in the south. It was a two-hour drive from there, so it was almost impossible for them to meet each other. When she saw the purplevender field outside the window, Essie felt relieved. If she hadn''t been bothered by the demon king for a whole week, she would have liked to go to a small town with Mili. However, this wish could not be realized. In the evening, Zac came. "How did you sneak out?" she asked with a mixture of tease and surprise. "I have my own ways," Zac shrugged and said lightly. With Ford, his double body, he could leave anytime and anywhere at night. Besides, he had prepared a lot of ''good stuff'' for Le, which could make her unable to go out of the vi for a week. "You''d better not bring any trouble to me." Essie rolled her eyes at him. Le was as vicious and evil as Valery. She didn''t want to be harmed by them all the time. "It''s good to have a vacation. Don''t think too much." Zac gently flicked her forehead to stop her messy thoughts. Mili climbed onto hisp and sat down. "Daddy, where are we going tomorrow?" "You go to town with mommy tomorrow. I''lle to you in the afternoon and have dinner with you." Stroking her head in a doting manner, Zac turned his eyes to look at Essie. "Why don''t you bring Dot with you?" "He caught a cold in the past few days. I didn''t take him with me because I was afraid that he might have trouble with the new environment," Essie said lightly. She hade up with an excuse before. Zac nodded and didn''t ask any more. The climate in Europe was different from that in Dragon City. It was inevitable that children would be unustomed to local climate because of their weak body. Mili stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck. "Daddy, are you on a honeymoon with a bad mistress or hanging out with us on a vacation?" "What do you think?" Zac kissed her pink face. "I don''t want dad to spend a honeymoon with a bad mistress. I want you to spend a holiday with us," Mili said in a sweet voice as she rubbed his face with her chubby little face. "Okay, I will listen to you, my little princess." Zac said with a smile. He came here with his wife and kids on holiday, Le was just dragged in to avoid her making trouble. He stayed one night and didn''t go back until the next morning. Essie took some Mili to town. It was their first visit to Provence, and they were very curious about everything around. "I need to take many photos. Let''s show them to Dot when we get home." Mili took the camera and took pictures wherever she went. In front of an open-air dessert shop, she ordered two cups of juice, some desserts, then Essie and Mili to sit down for rest. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Mommy, the cakes here are so delicious." Mili licked her lips while she was eating. "If you like it, we can buy some more and take them home to eat," Essie said, stroking her head with love in her eyes. "Okay. When daddy is here, I will have it with him." Mili gave her a sweet smile. But her smile froze suddenly. Her eyes were as big as two bells. She seemed to be startled. "What''s wrong, baby?" Essie was frightened by her expression as she asked hurriedly. "Mommy, bad grandma... Bad grandma is also in Provence! " Mili said incoherently, pulling her sleeve in extreme fear. "No way! You must have seen it wrong." Essie couldn''t believe what she had heard and turned her head. An elegantdy stood in front of a flower shop not far away, talking to the owner in French. Beside her, there was a woman with brown hair who dressed like her servant. The servant carried a basket in her hand. There was a bunch of forget me not. This should be what she just bought from the flower shop. She couldn''t be more familiar with thisdy''s appearance. It was really Mary! It was really Mary! ''Oh my God! Why is she here? Has she followed them all the way to here?'' She couldn''t help but shiver and hurriedly asked four bodyguards to stand in front of her and Mili, so that she wouldn''t notice them. After thedy said goodbye to the owner of the flower shop in French, she turned around and walked towards the street in the South as if she hadn''t seen them at all. Essie let out a sigh of relief. It was so dangerous. It would be terrible if Mary saw them. Although she seemed to have been reborn, turned to be mild to her and didn''t object to her hanging out with Zac, she couldn''t be at ease. She was afraid that she would take other intentions. Now, she appeared in Provence again. Did she already know that Zac not only took Le to his honeymoon, but also took her, his underground lover, here? And that''s why she came here and tried to get her out of here. She didn''t want to ruin her son''s honeymoon? Her face turned pale slightly, and she was a little flustered and at a loss. She had no choice but to pick up her mobile phone and dial Zac''s number. At the moment, Zac was working in his study. Ley on the bed. She had been exhausted since she had gotten off the ne and vomited. The doctor said she had caught a rotavirus and prescribed some medicine for her to take a good rest and stay at home. She was so depressed. She had nned a lot of things. But now, it seemed that she could not do any of them. The doctor said that she would be fine at least for one week. As soon as he received the call from Essie, Zac went downstairs. Hearing the footsteps, Le struggled to get up from the bed and ran to the stairway. "Brother Zac, where are you going?" "Go to the town and buy something," Zac said understatedly. "If you want to buy anything, just tell the servant. You don''t have to go there yourself." She frowned. She couldn''t go out, nor did she want Zac to go out. She was desperate to lock him up at her side twenty-four hours a day. French women were very open and passionate. She was worried about him if he went out alone. A touch of disgust shed across Zac''s face. This woman was really disgust. He simply hate her. "I''m going out for a walk and will be back soon." After saying that, he walked out of the door without waiting for her response and left her alone. "Brother Zac, can''t you stay in the vi with me all the time?" Le yelled at him. He quickened his pace, ignoring her shout. When she saw him get on his car and speed away, she felt very depressed. She wanted to follow him secretly, but there was only one car in the vi. Once he left, she would be unable to go out unless she walked on foot. However, her physical condition was so bad that she might fall down within less than one hundred meters. As soon as she saw Zac, Essie told him about the fact that she saw Mary. "You must be wrong. If my mommy is going on a holiday, she must have told me in advance. I haven''t heard any n about that recently." Zac was surprised. "Mili and I saw her. It''s really your mom!" Essie tried to convince him with a firm tone, afraid that he would not believe them. Mili hurried to say, "Daddy, we did see grandma. She bought a bunch of forget me not in front of us." "Really?" With his beautiful eyebrows raised slightly, Zac took out his cellphone and dialed Mary''s number. He wanted to make sure if his mother had been in Provence. The phone was connected soon. Mary''s gentle voice came, "Zac, how are you getting along with Le in France?" "Pretty good. Mommy, what are you doing now?" Zac asked. "I just had a walk in the garden after dinner," Mary said. The time difference between Dragon City and Provence was more than seven hours. This time in Provence it would be eleven o''clock at noon, and the time in Dragon City would be eighteen o''clock in the evening. "Where is Rabi?" Zac asked. He wanted to know whether she was lying or not. "Daisy and mommy are watching cartoons with him in the living room," Mary replied without hesitation. "Where''s daddy?" Zac asked. "y chess with your grandpa in the study," Mary gave him a straight answer. When they were talking on the phone, Essie put her ear to the side of the phone and listened in secret. Their words confused her. She had seen Mary clearly on the street. Why did shee back to Dragon City at this time? ''Does she have the avatar skill?'' After hanging up the phone, a bit of unexinable temptation shed through Zac''s eyes. "Perhaps you''re wrong. My mommy is still in Dragon City." "That''s impossible. I saw it clearly. It''s really grandma." Mili folded her arms across her chest, stubbornly looking, and her eyesight was good. "Although she has changed her hairstyle, I can recognize her at a nce." "Change her hairstyle?" A trace of hesitation shed through Zac''s eyes. He asked carefully, "What''s her hair style?" "A slightly curly short hair," Mili said. "I''m telling the truth. Your grandma loves her ck hair very much. She won''t have her hair cut short," Zac said affirmatively. Her mother always wore her hair in a bun, which would never change. "Howe?" Mili pouted. "I''m afraid grandma was wearing a wig because she didn''t want to be recognized. She lied to you on the phone. In fact, as soon as we arrived in Provence, she was ready to launch an ambush, which took us by surprise. " Her analysis was logical and reasonable, but Essie was still silent. She was inplete chaos. If the situation was not like Mili analysis, then, had they seen a ghost? But it was daytime, how could there be ghosts? Chapter 488 A Mystery Lady Chapter 488 A Mystery Lady When they got back to the mansion, Essie kept thinking about it. Mary woulde to their house or visit Le to inspect their honeymoon as expected. The next day, however, nothing happened in the manor. Nothing happened at the side of Zac. Essie waspletely confused. What the hell? Did she and Mili see a ghost? "Mommy, let''s go to the town to have a look tomorrow. Maybe we will meet the bad grandma again," Mili suggested. Essie nodded. She didn''t believe that there were really ghosts in the world. Something must be wrong. Maybe there was a big conspiracy brewing in Mary''s mind. The next morning, after Zac left, she took Mili to the town, sitting beside the open-air tea table in the dessert shopst time. She ordered two cups of juice and a few desserts as she ate. Provence was a ce with sunny sunshine. It was a sunny day today. The sun shone warmly in the sky. She then became more sleepy, and she rested her head on her hands, dozing off. After a long time, Mili''s voice came. "Mommy, look! Bad grandma is here again." But all of a sudden, Essie came to her senses and looked in the direction of her daughter''s finger. The lady went to the floral shop asst time and bought a bunch of forget me not. In order not to convince Zac, she took out her phone and took some photos. When the woman turned around and was about to leave, Essie took Mili''s hand and said, "Let''s follow her secretly and see where she is going." "Okay." Mili nodded. She felt like she was Sherlock Holmes the detective. Essie told four bodyguards to keep a low profile and not to be discovered by others. The woman walked to the parking lot at the street corner and got on a Rolls Royce. As the car of Essie and bodyguards also parked there, they quickly got on the car and followed the Rolls Royce. The car in front of them was not fast, and the driver seemed not to have noticed that they were being followed. After passing through a path in the forest withvender fields on both sides, a Rolls Royce stopped in front of the iron gate of arge manor. The door opened slowly. When the car drove in, it closed slowly. Essie noticed that there were a row of beautiful French words on the iron gate, and she didn''t know anything about French, so she didn''t know what they meant. But Mili understood it. She had mastered threenguages. "Rose Manor," Mili tranted word by word. "What a beautiful name. It must be filled with roses inside, right?" Essie muttered. To her surprise, her former mother-inw had bought a manor here in secret. ''Does she keep a French gigolo from her father-inw?'' Thinking of this, she patted her head. She seemed to thought too much. Although her former mother-in- law was not a good person, she was quite conservative in this respect. Besides, her father-inw was a decent person. She should not do such a shameful thing to fool around outside. She took out her phone and took some photos of the manor. Then she asked the driver to turn around and leave. Zac came in the afternoon. Mili was still taking a nap in her room. At the same time, Essie asked the servants to prepare ck tea and snacks. She sat in thevender field with him, enjoying the pleasant afternoon tea time. The breeze kept bringing the fragrance ofvender to them. Taking a sip of her ck tea, Essie said slowly, "Do you know there is a Rose Manor in the east of the town?" She asked him tentatively to see if he knew anything about Mary. "I don''t know," Zac shrugged and said in a careless tone. He had always been indifferent to anything that had nothing to do with him. He had no trace of curiosity. With these words, Essie took another cake, smeared with cheese and blueberry sauce, and stuffed it into her mouth,pletely ignoring the way she ate. After she finished eating, she took out her phone from her pocket and licked her lips. "I have something to show you." She clicked on the photo and showed it to him. Zac was shocked. A sharp light shed across his dark eyes. "It''s really Mommy!" "I told you I wouldn''t make a mistake. Even if I took a ten thousand steps backward, my eyesight wouldn''t be good and I recognized the wrong person but Mili wouldn''t," Essie said seriously. Zac frowned. "Who knows that you are in Provence?" "Nobody knows that except my parents, Holy and my secretary. I let my secretary announce that I went to the United States for a business trip, so no one should suspect me." Essie said, pouting her lips, "Your mommy is so strange this time. She didn''t go to see you and Le, nor did shee to me me. Instead, she goes to the floral shop every day to buy a bunch of forget me not. Does shee to visit an old friend by the way?" "I''ve never heard that she has an old friend in Provence," Zac touched his chin and said thoughtfully. Then she opened another group of photos and said, "This is Rose Manor. I followed your mommy secretly today and watched her car drive in." A deep light shed in Zac''s eyes. He took out his phone and dialed Rong Mansion''s number instead of Mary''s this time. Looking at him quietly, Essie was more and more confused while listening to the conversation between him and Mary. After hanging up the phone, Zac said in a low voice after a long silence, "It seems that we have to meet this mysteriousdy." "Let me and Mili take the lead." Essie''s thick eyshes, like butterfly''s wings, gleamed with mischief. She reckoned that next time thedy would go to the floral shop and buy the forget me not as usual. When the sun rose, she and Mili went to the open-air tea table of the dessert shop and waited. As expected, thedy came again. She winked at Mili, and then Mili stood up and ran towards her happily. "Grandma!" she greeted her with her sweet voice in Chinese. Thedy turned to her and smiled, "Little angel, are you calling me?" she replied in Chinese. "Yes, granny. Why did youe to Provence? Are you on vacation like us? " Mili tilted her head and looked at her with her big eyes blinking. Thedy was slightly shocked, "Little angel, do you mistake me for someone else? I''m not here for a vacation. I''ve been living here all the time." "Really?" Mili put her little hand to the corner of her mouth, her eyes carefully turning around on her face. Although the way thedy looked at her was strange, she was very kind, totally different from a bad grandma. So she was not a bad grandma. It was just the same person as her? "It''s so strange, grandma. You look very much like my grandma, as if you are the same person." "Really?" Thedy smiled. "Really." Mili nodded her head heavily. She took out her iPad from her bag, and took out the picture of Mary from her bag which Zac prepared for her. She said, "Look! This is my grandma. You look like each other except your hair styles." The woman looked at them and was shocked, "Oh my God! Your grandmother is really like me! I almost thought it was myself!" When she was speaking, Essie came over. She looked at her with great astonishment and asked, "Mommy, why are you here?" she asked deliberately. Mili tugged at her sleeve and said, "Mommy, she is not grandma. She looks like grandma." "What?" Covering her mouth, Essie pretended to be shocked. "Oh my God, madam. You look so much like my mother-inw. I never thought there would be two people in the world who look so alike. " "I was shocked too." Thedy said, patting her chest. "Is thisdy also in Provence?" "No, she is in Dragon City. We areing from Dragon City and on vacation here," Essie exined. Mili raised her head and looked at thedy. "Grandma, your Chinese is very good." "My mother is Chinese, and my Chinese is taught by her." Thedy smiled kindly. "I live in the Rose Manor not far from the town. If you have time,e to my garden and talk to me about the woman who looks like me." "Well, how about I bring my husband here to visit you this afternoon? He looks like his mother, so he looks like you as well," Essie said with a smile. "Hearing what you said, I have to see him." Thedy smiled. "I will prepare afternoon tea in the mansion and wait for you." Mili had always thought that thisrge manor was called Rose Manor because there were full of roses in it. After entering it, she found that there was not a single rose. The Rose Manor did not gained its name from roses, but rose wine. The Rose Manor was home to the best rose wine of France and even Europe. The woman who looked like her mother-inw was named Sophie¡¤Caroline. The local people called her Mrs. Rose. Her father was a French and her mother was Chinese. Her husband passed away more than twenty years ago. After that, she never remarried, and lived with her only daughter. At the sight of Zac, she sighed in astonishment. "It''s a pity that I don''t have a son, or I''ll think you''re my son." Zac was also looking at her carefully. He didn''t expect that there was anyone in the world who looked exactly like his mother besides his aunt. "If only in this way, I will also think that you are my mother." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mrs. rose smiled gently, took a sip of the tea and said, "Tell me about your mother. I''m more and more curious about her." "My mother is just an ordinary housewife. She is nothing special. My father is very busy with his business, so all the affairs in the family are handled by her alone," Zac said in an indifferent tone. He was not in the mood to talk about his true identity. "She must be very happy with her son and her husband by her side," Lady Rose said with a sh of sadness on her face, and she felt a little lonely as she thought of her dead husband. "Grandma, do you go to the floral shop to by forget me not every day?" Mili asked with her head askew. Mrs. Rose nodded. "Why? Don''t you like forget me not so much? " Mili looked at her in confusion. Chapter 489 Bite The Lip Chapter 489 Bite The Lip "My mother suffered from Alzheimer''s disease. When my father was alive, he would send a bunch of forget me not every day, only hoping that she would recover. Don''t forget what happened in the past. Since my father passed away the year beforest, I sent flowers to my mother every day on his behalf. Although she doesn''t recognize me now, she smiles every time she sees flowers," Lady Rose said slowly and clearly. "That means she hasn''t forgotten you. She still remembers you unconsciously," Essie tried tofort her. "I hope so." Lady Rose looked at an unknown corner in the garden and said, "Human''s brain is really a marvelous thing. It will make many dreams and take you to somewhere you have never been in your memory, making you feel as if you have been there." "Maybe it''s just a dream. Sometimes, it is the reflection of the reality. Although we seem to forget something, we can show it through the dream," Essie said casually. "I hope my mother can often dream about us like you said," Lady Rose said with a smile. As she spoke, she saw a tall, beautiful hybrid beautying over. "Mom, do you have any guests?" She spoke French. Mrs. Rose smiled and introduced her to them, "Her name is Irene. She is my daughter." Then, she introduced her guest to her daughter. "Nice to meet you, miss Irene," Zac said in French. With a glint of happiness shing in her eyes, Irene replied, "I''m d to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Rong." She changed to talk in Chinese. She had been learning Chinese from Lady Rose since she was a child. She was very good at Chinese.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mrs. Rose took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "Irene, let me tell you a surprising thing. Mr. Rong''s mother looks like me very much, as if we were the same person. When I saw her photo, I was really taken aback." "Really?" Irene''s eyes widened in surprise. "No wonder Mr. Rong resembles you so much. I almost thought he was your illegitimate child." she said with a smile, covering her mouth with her hand. The look in her eyes was full of tease. "You are getting more and more naughty." Lady Rose pretended to give her a look, knowing she was joking. Irene sat on an empty chair and ate a piece of cake. Her eyes swept over Zac''s face intentionally or unintentionally. Zac was so perfect and handsome. She had never seen such a handsome man so she couldn''t help but want to take a few more nces at him. "Mr. and Mrs. Rong, what do you do?" She was more interested in what Zac did. As for his wife, she just wanted to know it by the way. "I am a fashion designer. My husband is an architectural engineer," Essie easily replied. "Wow, you are both high-end and professional!" There was a trace of envy in Irene''s eyes. "I used to want to be a fashion designer. I wanted to go to Paris. But grandfather wants me to stay and take care of the chateau with mother, so I have to give up my dream and stay here. " There was a regretful look on her face. Mrs. Rose patted her hand and said, "I''m old now. You''ll take over the chateau sooner orter." Irene shrugged and said nothing. She had no interest in managing a chateau. Mili blinked her beautiful eyes and gave her a thumbs up. "Aunt Irene, your Chinese is so good. You can even speak the idiom of Chinese." "I often visited the forum in Chinese. I learned these words from it." "If you have time,e to Dragon City. It''s as beautiful and fashionable as Paris," Mili said. "Great! I''ve always wanted to visit Dragon City." Irene nodded with a smile. Lady Rose sighed in her heart. She knew very well that her daughter''s mind was not in the wine chateau, but when she thought of going out and looked for a new life, she did not want to tie her. But before her father died, he asked her granddaughter to take over the wine chateau and the family business. She had to obey his will and keep Irene around. Essie looked at Mrs. Rose. Although she was nearly fifty years old, she looked well preserved, and the most beautiful face was still attractive. However, the fine lines at the corners of her eyes would inadvertently reveal a kind of vicissitudes of life, as if something important was lost in her life. She had a pair of bright eyes, which looked like two ck pearls. When she smiled, the eyes would show an iprehensible deep color, as if there was an irreparable defect hidden there that made her unable to fully open her eyes. "Have you been to Dragon City, Mrs. Rose?" she asked. "No, I have never left France." Mrs. Rose smiled. Manor and wine chateau were her whole world. "My mother is introverted and conservative. She doesn''t like to wander around." Irene pursed her lips. She didn''t agree with her mother''s way of life. She didn''t want to stay in this manor the same all her life. "I have to deal with a lot of things in the chateau. I can''t get out of here." Lady Rose waved her hand. Essie took a nce at them and found that the generation gap between the mother and the daughter was obvious. But as the only daughter of Mrs. Rose, Irene must take the responsibility of inheriting the family business, so she had no choice. Later, they changed the topic to Provence. They chatted for a while and then they stood up to say goodbye. Before leaving, Mrs. Rose had given them two bottles of good rose wine and invited them to come over when they were free. On the way back, Zac stared out of the window, deep in thought. Patting him on the shoulder, Essie teased, "Do you think there are really two people looking exactly the same with blood connection in the world?" "Aren''t Lady Rose and my mommy the same?" Zac said in a low and deep voice. "I''m afraid the result is that your grandma gave birth to triplets, not twins," Essie said, pouting. "You must have been overthinking." Zac tenderly flicked her forehead. "There are so many people all over the world. It''s not surprising that they have one or two happens to look alike asionally." "Although Mrs. Rose looks like your mother, she is totally different from your mother in character," Essie said softly. Lady Rose''s gentleness was emitted from her heart, which made people feel warm from inside out. On the contrary, Mary was tough and cold in her heart, her gentle was on shown on her appearance. "Therefore, in order to distinguish a person, one should not only look at his face, but also his heart. A leopard cannot change its spots. Although the face can be changed, but its personality cannot change," Zac said in a meaningful way. His words reminded her of Alice. Even personality could be changed, if a person lost her memory and forgot what had happened in the past, his or her personality would change as well. Just like her sister, she was totally different now. "You can see a woman''s heart, but you can''t see a man''s heart. Men''s heart is the most changeable thing in the world, or how can there be a word yboy to describe men?" she teased him. A hint of evil and attractive look shed through his deep ck eyes, and he said, "I only heard women''s hearts are usually difficult to read. Don''t you think that all women have a different self in their hearts?" The thick eyshes of Essie lowered to hide her flickering eyes, in case they would expose their minds. "It has nothing to do with me. I''ve corrected my bad habit," she said. "When have you changed? Why didn''t I see at all? " Zac said in a sarcastic tone. Mili giggled and covered her mouth with her hand. "Daddy, Mommy, I found a word that suits you very much." "What expression?" It seemed that Essie and Zac had spoken with one voice at the same time. "Quarrelsome lovers," Mili said with a grin. "I don''t see love in it. But quarrelsome is quite true," Essie muttered in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself. However, it was a sharp prick in Zac''s ears. He frowned and said, "There really can''t be love. I can''t be more happy to get along with people like you who are only dumb and childish." "Then we''d better keep a distance from each other, and avoid each other as much as possible." She gave a disdainful look and took the opportunity to speak. A shadow covered Zac''s handsome face. His eyes were like the lightning that split the dark clouds. He suddenly leaned to make sure that his face was close to hers. The air around him immediately dropped below the standard. "Don''t forget, it''s you who are begging me now." Upon hearing this, Essie couldn''t help but shiver. He was right. Her Achilles'' heel was struck by him. She had to rely on him to keep the position of president of the Xu family in the future. Otherwise, if he would be pissed off. He quickly snapped his fingers and made Mr. Gu change his favor to Alice. As a result, she had no choice but to back down the stage obediently. She must endure it and ept his endless snatches without anyint. "Well... I just say it casually. I don''t take it seriously. " She quickly changed to a pleasing tone. "Don''t say that again." Zac pinched her chin and kissed her rudely as a small punishment. Mili looked at them with a smirk. "Daddy, I found you liked to bite mommy''s mouth very much." Zac moved. It was not until then that he noticed her existence. Every time he met with Essie, he would forget himself. He could ignore the things around him and only see her in his heart. Essie felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole on the ground to hide herself. She gave a ck look to Zac. Then she turned her face to the window and ignored him. Mili was oblivious of the awkward look on her mom''s face. She continued to ask, "The hero and heroine of the TV series often bit their mouths. Does that mean you like each other? You will bite the lips of whoever you like. Is that right?" Zac choked and coughed. "Not always." "So you bit mommy''s mouth just because you like her just now?" Mili asked, trying to get to the bottom of the matter. Zac stole a nce at Essie and said, "No, I''m punishing mommy. Whenever she says something wrong and does something wrong, I will punish her in this way." Mili big eyes widened at that moment as if she was in great shock. "Will you bite off mommy''s mouth?" "No, I won''t bit if off. I won''t find a ce to punish her next time if I do so," Zac answered slowly. Mili heaved a long sigh of relief and patted her chest. "I was so scared. Daddy, you are so violent. This is called physical punishment, right?" No wonder Mommy calls daddy ''devil''. Daddy always treated her in such a cruel way. Chapter 490 The Whereabouts Have Been Exposed (Part One) Chapter 490 The Whereabouts Have Been Exposed (Part One) Zac pretended to be helpless and sighed. "Your mother is very disobedient. This is the most effective way to subdue her and make her obedient." "Daddy, let me tell you. My mommy can be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. Violence is of no use. You should learn to move my mommy with your heart," Mili said in earnest. She didn''t want her daddy to get angry and bite Mommy''s mouth off. Zac cast a sullen nce at Essie. How could this woman be touched since she didn''t love him at all? The only thing he could do now was to possess her heart and imprison it for a lifetime. "Smart girl, I have my own way to deal with your mother. You don''t need to worry about that," He touched Mili''s head, in a somewhat perfunctory tone. Children could not understand adults'' affairs. Crossing her arms over her chest, Mili pouted and showed a doubtful expression. "I think you are getting worse and worse. Otherwise, why haven''t you remarried yet?" Her words apparently hit a nerve. A wounded smile emerged on Zac''s face. To be honest, he didn''t expect that he and Essie would be such a mess. With hands on her forehead, Essie didn''t know what to do. She felt that her failed marriage and love had not only set a bad example to her children, but also disappointed them. "Honey, Mommy will handle my own business well. You should be happy to grow up, and not be influenced by adults'' affairs." "I''m worried about you." Mili looked at her with a sad face. "Daddy has married someone else. And daddy Hanson has been taken away by somebody else. You are alone now." Hearing her daughter''s words, it seemed that her daughter was worried that she would be left alone and never get married. ''Oh my God! I just met a viin and was robbed of the loved ones twice. Is it really so miserable?'' Zac knew what she was thinking. He stretched out his hands and held her in his arms. Then he looked at Mili and said, "Baby, your mommy is not alone. I''ve always been with her." Mili shook her hand and said, "My mommy needs a husband. You''re a married man, and you can''t marry her. There''s no difference whether you''re with her or not." She pretended that she didn''t like him. She said those words on purpose to make him feel threatened. It was a heavy blow to Zac. The corners of his mouth twitched, and then it began bending a slight bow. "Whether there is that piece of paper or not, your mommy is always my woman." "My mommy is not like you. If there is a man who treats her better than you and daddy Hanson, I will let mommy marry him immediately. I will make both you and daddy Hanson regret the rest of your life." Mili put on a domineering tone. With her hands on her hips, she was like a little bossy. Hearing that, Essie broke into a sweat. She believed that such genes definitely came from him, since she didn''t have it. Zac''s eyes darkened, as if a shadow was cast in them. This naughty girl was intentionally talking back to him. It seemed that what happened to Hanson was a big blow to her, so that she vented her anger on him. After all, he had also done something ''betrayed'' her mother. "No more such a person, little girl. If anyone dares to touch your mommy, I will kick him out of the earth," he said in a harsh and cold tone, staring at Essie. Obviously, he was not talking to Mili, but to her. Hanson was thest man who dared to cast greedy eyes on his wife. If there would be another men, he would make him disappear from the earth for sure. Mili was scared and shivered. She hid behind Essie. Her irritated daddy was so intimidating. He was really a devil. Essieforted her by patting her back. She then rolled her eyes at Zac and said, "It''s really hard to say. I would have a sh marriage if I like someone. After all, I have the right to marry anyone I like." With a bloodthirsty sneer, Zac said, "I will give you a big gift, changing your wedding into a funeral immediately." Every word that he uttered from his gritted teeth sounded murderous. A chill crept up along her spine. She hugged Mili tightly. She felt that the temperature in the car dropped sharply to below the ice point. There was something cold. It''s a mistake to meet a devil once in a lifetime. Since she met a big demon, she was destined to have a knotty knot in love, and she couldn''t escape from it in her life. She sighed heavily and turned to look out of the window, without saying anything more. When she arrived at the manor, she took out a bottle of wine from Mrs. rose. Red wine of France was the best in the world, while red wine of Rose Manor was the best in France. Therefore, she had the best wine in the world. She must have a try and also drink some wine to alleviate her depression. She gently shook the liquid in her ss and took a sip. "The color is pure and natural, and the fragrance is rich and fresh. After drinking it, you will feel refreshed. It is really good wine." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "Wonderful wine is like a good woman, full of charm. Never get tired of it." ''It is also the same in the case of men.'' she thought. The big devil, however, was not a red wine, but a vodka with the purest alcohol in the world. Alcohol content was up to ny six percent and could be used to make medical alcohol. To be honest, no one on earth had the courage to drink such strong alcohol. He might die due to alcoholism. Chapter 491 The Whereabouts Have Been Exposed (Part Two) Chapter 491 The Whereabouts Have Been Exposed (Part Two) "The wine of Rose Manor is so good, but unfortunately, it can only be brought to the European market. If only we can introduce it to the domestic market." She tried to change the topic. "The scale of the rose wine shop is rtively small, so it is not suitable forrge scale production. If we want to expand the market, we need a lot of money," Zac said slowly. With a look of pity on her face, Essie said, "Before I go back, I must buy some bottles of wine from Mrs. rose in the manor. I''ll store them and drink them slowly." Zac touched her head with a yful smile on his face. "I just realize that you''re a drunkard." Leaning against the sofa again, she took a sip of the wine. Recently, her life was in a mess, and there were many unpleasant things. She needed to use the power of alcohol to relieve her restlessness. No matter how strong a person was, his or her tolerance capacity was limited. If the pressure kept on increasing and he or she couldn''t get rid of it, he or she would copse sooner orter. "People who are good at drinking are all people who try to escape from reality. I can''t escape." She looked at the rose like liquid in her ss, with a bitter smile spilling over the corners of her mouth. Holding her slender shoulder, Zac said, "You have to remember that you are not alone." He would always be there for her, protect her from wind and rain, and shelter her from dangers. "Are you reliable?" She sneered, with a skeptical expression. She didn''t dare to hold too much hope on him, in case she would be crushed into pieces by the frustration. He rested his chin on her shoulder. Her scorching breath spread over her neck, making her skin painful. "If I am not reliable, you are miserable." His words sent chills down her spine. Indeed, her Achilles'' heel was held in his hands. If one day he changed his face, she didn''t even know how she died. She stretched out her little hand and drew a circle on his chest. "In my heart, I still hope that you can be reliable. After all, you are the only person I am willing to trust now." She changed her tone quickly and changed her strategy to use sugar coated bullets to lure him. He seemed to be very satisfied, his beautiful thick eyebrows slightly raised, and a look of self- confidence passed over his face. "It''s good that you know it." Those who suit their actions to the time are wise. Since the mouse was caught by a cat, they had to ept their fate and stop dreaming about anything else. Taking a nce at him silently, Essie didn''t say anything more. Instead, she raised her ss and drank up the rest of the wine in it, so the hatred in her heart could be diluted a little bit. How much she loved him, how much she hated him. She loved him to the core and she hated him to the bones. If it was possible, she would never let him know her heart, so that she would not lose the game, at least she could keep the fragments of dignity. The sky gradually darkened, and the night began to cover the world. In a vi of the north of Provence, Le had a bowl of bird''s nest congee. Ever since she came to Provence, she had been suffering all kinds of conditions. It took her only a few minutes to catch a cold after she felt a little better from the suffering of the rotavirus. It seemed that God was against her and made her life in a tough honeymoon. "Where is Mr. Rong?" Not seeing Zac, she asked the servants immediately in fear that he would leave her alone and go out. "He is working in the study," the servant replied. "Okay." She nodded and felt relieved. When she was about to get up to look for Zac, she received an email. "Let me tell you a piece of bad news. Essie is in Provence now. She lives in the Bordeaux Estate located south of the town called Les Baux. I guess she is here to ruin your honeymoon. Be careful!" Le''s brows twisted. Her eyes were burning with anger. ''How dare she follow us to Provence? Does she want to die?'' She took a deep breath and tried her best to calm herself down. Then she went upstairs. She wanted to know whether Zac knew about it. The man in the study was writing a report in front of theputer. When he heard the knock on the door, he walked to look in front of the mirror and opened the door. "What''s up, Le?" he asked. "Brother Zac, a friend of mine hase to Provence. He lives in the south of the town. She said she saw Essie when she went to the town to y yesterday," she spoke in an extremely surprised tone on purpose, watching the expressions of the person in front of her. However, the man was expressionless, as if he had no interest in this matter at all. He just said lightly, "Really?" Le didn''t feel relieved. She swallowed and continued to test, "I said that she had a hallucination, but she was sure that she saw it clearly. It was Essie." "So what?" The man walked back to the desk and sat down. He picked up the coffee and took a sip casually, still with an indifferent expression.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Le could not stand it anymore. She decided not to beat around the bush with him anymore. Instead, she just asked directly, "Brother Zac, herees Essie. Don''t you care about her?" The man raised his eyebrows and cast a strange nce at her. "You want me to care about her?" Chapter 492 The Secret Was Discovered Chapter 492 The Secret Was Discovered "No, it''s just an idle question." Le hurriedly waved her hand. How could she hope that he would care about Essie? She wished that he could break up all the rtions with her and never see her again for the rest of his life. "That''s great." A cold light shed across his eyes like a meteor but soon disappeared. Then he stood up, walked to her, and held her in his arms. His expression became mild. "Provence is a tourist resort. Everyone can travel her. Let Essie be there herself. We y ours. It''s none of our business. Don''t poke your nose into others business." Le crawled into his arms, clutched his cor and tried not to let him go. She was afraid that if she rxed her clutch, then he would run to the direction of Essie. She said, "Brother Zac, I''m a little worried that she is following us. Don''t go out these days, stay with me in the vi, okay?" She must prevent them from tryst outside. A hint of mockery shed across the man''s face. He let go of her and walked back to the desk. He took out an bottle of hand washing liquid from the drawer and wiped his hands. "Okay. I can stay. But you have to stay away from me. Don''t let me catch a cold. I hate it the most. It is bad for my image." Le shivered and felt hurt. In the past two days, she had suffered a lot from her disease. She hoped that Zac would show his consideration and care for her. She didn''t expect that he not only didn''t care about her, but also treated her as a god of gue. He avoided seeing her every day for fear of being infected by her. It was a terrible blow to her fragile heart! But on a second thought, it made sense for a perfect man like him to care about his image. After all, nose was red, eyes were red, and it did have bad impact on the image if he kept sneezing after he caught a cold. Zac wouldn''t want his image to be ruined. And as long as he could stay at home and stop any chance of meeting with Essie, she was willing to do anything. "Take it easy, brother Zac. I will be careful and won''t let you catch a cold." "Then you may get out of here as soon as possible. You have to stay here a little longer. The air is full of cold virus." After saying that, the man walked to the window and opened itpletely to keep the air cirction. Seeing this, Le hurriedly stepped out for fear that he would be unhappy. Seeing the door closed, the man''s eyes shed a malicious and cold light. Although the man promised not to go out, Le was still worried about him. She felt very ufortable not to go to the Chateau Bordeaux in person and warn Essie. The next day, she made up an excuse to go to a town to buy some medicine and drove to the Chateau Bordeaux. Essie didn''t wee the visitor. The visitor was like a dark cloud, which blocked the sunshine above her head and destroyed her holiday. She wouldn''t have let her in if she hadn''t stuck in the gate. "Essie, why are you here? Why I can always bump into you everywhere?" She sat on the sofa, staring at her angrily. "I should be the one asking you this question. You know where I am, are you stalking me?" Essie asked, with a ming attitude. She did not want to be passive and take the initiative. "Brother Zac and I were on our honeymoon, so we didn''t have the time to stalk you. A friend of mine happened to see you and told me about that." Le snorted. She was the wife and this woman was the mistress. It was justified for her to me the mistress. She would never allow herself to be overshadowed by her. Essie was not in a hurry to respond to her. She picked up the teacup on the table, took a sip of the tea slowly, and then said, "So you''vee to say hello to me?" "I just want to know why you came to Provence with us." Le snorted, her eyes gleaming with malice. "Are you a paranoid?" With a mocking smile at the corners of her mouth, Essie said, "Provence is not your privatend. Why can''t Ie when youe?" "Essie Yi, don''t think that I don''t know what you are up to. You are not engaged to Hanson, and were cheated by him. Thus, you turned your attention to my brother Zac, hoping to remarry him. But let me tell you, you will never have this fantasy in your life. Brother Zac is mine, and the future hostess of the Rong family is also mine. You will never have a chance to be his wife. If you dare topete with me, I will let you die a miserable death. " Le almost roared at her. She wanted to let her know how powerful she was. "Le, how could you be so unconfident to threaten me from time to time?" Essie sneered and said, "You''d better watch over him rather than wasting your time here." Le''s face turned blue at his words. "Don''t talk nonsense. Zac loves me very much. He won''t do anything that makes me sad." Essie burst out intoughter. "Le, you are in your thirties, but you still talk about love like a little girl at her teenage. Aren''t you ashamed? Just be realistic. " Le''s face turned red with anger, some purple with brown and some gold. This time, Essie touched her most sensitive spot. In the past, she indeed thought that Zac wasn''t interested in women. But after getting married, she found that she was wrong. He was always haunted by gossip, making her fear that she would be reced by other women. She had tried so hard to get the position, and she had to watch and watch. No one could take away her ''fruit of victory''. "Don''t try to alienate me from brother Zac. He treats me very well. I''m the only one he loves. He doesn''t like any other woman. As for you, as a devoiced woman, he won''t look at you anymore. You''d better figure out where you are now. If you dare to have an improper desire on him, I will kill you very soon. " After that, she stood up and left in anger. Looking at the disappearing figure of her, Essie turned into solemn again. She walked to the wine cab and poured a ss of rose red wine. She shook the wine gently and stared at the blood red wine inside. She didn''t expect that Le would know her whereabouts so soon. Wherever there was sunshine, there was a shadow. She was like a shadow, and no matter how hard she tried, she could not get rid of it. As soon as Le returned to the vi, she heard a delicate scream from upstairs. She was shocked so much that she rushed upstairs without changing her shoes. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The door of the main bedroom was locked and couldn''t be opened. Needless to guess, they were doing some sports inside. Le almost fainted with dark eyes. It had only been a while since she left, but Zac had brought a woman back unexpectedly. From the voice, there were more than one woman. "Brother Zac, what are you doing? Brother Zac!" She yelled as she mmed on the door. Soon, it was quiet inside. After a while, the door opened. Zac stood at the door in his pajamas. He looked very impatient and irritated. "Didn''t you go to the town to buy some medicine? Why don''t you just stroll around? Why do youe back so soon? " "Who''s with you?" She was trembling with anger, so was her voice. "I was so bored staying with you in the vi recently, so I sent someone over to have fun," Zac said with a careless look. His mother had ruined the show that he prepared for Le. It was a good show. Now he made up for her and let her enjoy it to her heart''s content. "Brother Zac, you... How could you do this to me? " Le was so furious that she took a deep breath, almost suffocating and falling to the ground. "It was just a game." Zac patted her on the shoulder and went back to the room. Looking at Le''s almost copsed expression, he rushed to the bed and roared, "Get out! Get out now!" They left reluctantly after Zac said a few words in French. Standing on the bedside, Le clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Her face was red because of jealousy, and finally she couldn''t help screaming hysterically. Zac poured a ss of wine and sat on the sofa, admiring her angry expression. After a long time, he opened his mouth slowly, "Le, have you forgotten my teachings so soon? You are such a narrow- minded person. How can you be my wife and the hostess of the Rong family in the future? " His voice was light like a breeze, but his tone was as heavy as a rock. He hit Le''s shoulder ruthlessly. She shook violently, with tears flowing like the tide. "Brother Zac, isn''t it enough for you to have me by your side? Why do you have another woman?" "Le, do you know what kind of woman men hate the most?" Zac asked with a mocking smile. "What kind of woman is that?" Le raised her head and looked at him. "Greedy and discontented woman." Every word was squeezed between his teeth. Le sank to the ground, as if she had been hit by a blow. She really wanted a lot. She loved him and the richest Empire behind him. She wanted to monopolize him, to be the hostess of the Rong family, and to let her children be the future governor of the Rong family. She made all the women in the celebrities jealous of her. But she wouldn''t let him know. "Brother Zac, you are wrong. I''m not greedy or unsatisfied. I''m a person who can die at any time. I just want to have the one I love alone at thest moment of my life and leave myself a beautiful memory." She crawled over, held his leg and said in a desperate voice, "Brother Zac, you still have a long time to live. When I die, you can find a lot of women. At that time, I will not see or be sad any more. You can do whatever you want. While I''m alive, you belong only to me, okay? " Chapter 493 Please Let Me Go Chapter 493 Please Let Me Go "Le, I can promise you anything else, except this one. If you really can''t stand it, divorce me. " His voice was soft like a breeze, but it blew the storm in Le''s heart. She couldn''t bear it, she couldn''t bear that there were other women around him. They were a great threat to her, and at any time, she could be pushed down from the position of Mrs. Rong. However, it was impossible for her to divorce. She would rather die in this position than be reced by anyone. "Brother Zac, I... I can learn, and I can slowly learn to ept it. I... I will try my best. " She gritted her teeth and squeezed the words hard and bitterly. She could pretend not to care about others, but in fact, she would not care about others. Whoever dared to threaten her position, she would kill her directly. There was a cynical smile on the corners of his mouth. This woman used to have a beautiful face, but now in his eyes, it was just like the rotten meat on a dead body. Even just one look would make him sick. At night, he gave her a sleeping pill, after she fell asleep, he went out and left the rest to Ford. In the Chateau Bordeaux, Essie didn''t expect that Zac woulde here either. After making Mili fall asleep, she went to the bathroom. After ying a soothing music, she lied in the bathtub. The turbine sprinkler spat out the water, raising the turbulent waves. Her messy mood was washed away, washing away her tiredness. She felt extremelyfortable and was about to sleep with her eyes closed. Suddenly, a big hand stretched out from the water. She shivered and her pores almost stood up. She opened her eyes suddenly and let out a scream of horror which was stopped by her lips. She struggled and pushed him away. "Zac, are you a ghost or a person? How did you get in here?" She roared as she was ashamed and angry. "Let me go!" "I''ll let you go, but not now." His eyes zed with fire of... After a few hours, Essie calmed down. She opened her mouth slowly and said, "Le Qin is here. How dare youe?" "Don''t worry. She will stay with Ford all the time and won''t leave the vi in half a minute." Hands crossed, Zac said in azy and careless tone, with his head resting on his hands. A hint of bewilderment shed across her eyes. She was getting more and more puzzled about what the fiend was thinking. He was strongly possessive about the universe, how could he push his beloved woman to others? Was it because they had been in a spiritual rtionship with each other, theck of possessiveness? She shook her head and felt that she must have thought too much. Since he had recovered from his hidden disease, he didn''t need to y spiritual love with Le anymore. The big devil''s mind was always unfathomable. She could never guess it with her intelligence, so she''d better not ask for trouble. Looking at her, Zac keenly captured herplex and entangled expression. He stretched out his hand and gently flicked her forehead. "Are you woolgathering again?" "No, I didn''t." She tried to hide her nervousness. Two big ck eyeballs rolled two times, showing a little light. "Well... I''m inviting Mrs. Rose and Irene to our vi tomorrow. Courtesy demands reciprocity. " She was good at finding excuses to hide her guilt. "You are the hostess and it''s up to you." Zac shed a smile. Before leaving, he didn''t have to go to the vi to spend more time with his wife and daughter. The next day, after receiving the call, Mrs. Rose drove here with her daughter, Irene. Essie had prepared a hearty lunch for them. She wanted to have Mrs. Rose and Irene taste the authentic Chinese food. "Wow, it looks delicious. Mrs. Rong, you are so good at cooking." Irene gave a thumbs up with admiration. "I haven''t had Chinese food for a long time, I really miss it," she said. "Yeah. Since grandma suffering from Alzheimer''s disease, no one has cooked Chinese food for us." Irene pouted. A trace of depression shed across her eyes. Mili looked at them and smiled. "Grandma, Aunt Irene, my mommy is very good at cooking, even better than the cooks in the restaurant." She never forgot to praise her mother in front of outsiders. "I''m afraid that you can''t eat spicy food, so I''ve made the dishes with a light taste," Essie said with smiles on her face. She served Mrs. Rose and Irene each a bowl of coconut bone soup. Irene tasted it and nodded slightly. "It''s delicious. It''s said that if a woman wants to tie up a man, she has to first tie up a man''s stomach. Is it because Mr. Rong loves the cooking skills of Mrs. Rong first, and then fall in love with herter?" "We were childhood sweethearts and were engaged when we were young," Zac said with a light smile, looking at Essie with gentle eyes. But sEssie didn''t look at him, nor did she notice his eyes. She lowered her head and ignored the question deliberately. She could hear his perfunctory reply. Whenever it came to this topic, he would walk the walk. Because he didn''t love her. In his eyes, she was just a headache fool. All her advantages were dispensable to him. With disappointment, she felt like her heart was sinking at the bottom of the sea, cold, without any trace of warmth. She even began to hate herself for giving up her heart to him and showing her enthusiasm. She took a sip of the soup. Coconut juice was slightly sweet, but she couldn''t taste any sweetness in the soup. It was bitter, only bitter. "Actually, it''s more a habit for us to be together," she murmured as if she was mad at someone. Zac''s eyes suddenly turned cold, as if the sudden cold air had frozen. The corner of his mouth slowly dropped, and his smile gradually became sinister. Her words made him very unhappy. Irene didn''t know the rtionship between the two of them, nor did she sense the change of their expressions. "So it is." she replied in a low voice, which sounded like she was envious. Mrs. Rose smiled kindly, "The rtionship between childhood ymates is the most rare." "Daddy loves mommy so much, and so do Mommy. They often bite their lips together. That''s love," Mili said seriously. Essie and Zac were both in a fit of coughs at the same time. Feeling embarrassed, Essie instantly picked up a piece of red cooked pork to block the little girl''s mouth. "Mr. and Mrs. Rong, you have a lovely daughter." Irene smiled to ease the embarrassment in the air, and of course she knew what did it mean. "She''s a grown-up in little girl''s body." Essie smiled at them. Children were so smart and they had a lot of troubles. When they had to deal with them, their IQ scores was often not enough. Zac touched Mili''s head. "From now on, don''t gossip about daddy and mommy''s biting lips in front of others. Got it?" He controlled his voice within their reach. Mili nodded with a weird smile on her face. She knew her daddy and Mommy were shy. After lunch, Essie went to the kitchen to prepare some fruits. Right then, Zac was there. His face was still a little gloomy, as if he was going to settle ounts. "Is there no other rtionship between us except for habit?" His low voice came. He had lost his appetite for lunch due to her words, so he had to make it clear. She was slightly stunned. "I was just saying it, but it is true." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He pulled her to him and looked into her eyes, "What have you got used to?" "A lot," she said the two words lightly A cold light shed through his dark eyes. "Very good." He gritted his teeth, squeezed a few words and then lowered his head to give her a violent bite. "Now tell me, are you used to me, physically or mentally?" She tried to say something, but didn''t make any sound. She was afraid that if her words irritated him again, he would punish her more severely. Swallowing hard, she had the courage to say, "What do you want me to say?" ''I hope you are not just ustomed to me. I hope you give your heart to me!'' He said silently in his heart, but he did not speak a word. He raised his hand, and his slender fingers slid lightly from her forehead to her red and swollen lips, stopping at the mark he left on her neck. "You are born to be rebellious," he said. "You are born a devil!" She blurted out but immediately regretted it. She would keep silent when the big ogre was angry. He smiled coldly, "Get used to it." He believed that she would get used to him both physically and mentally and be with him the rest of her life. In fact, she had long given in. Her strength, her IQ, and even her tongue. She could not win over him but to give in. "The guests are still waiting outside. I''m going to prepare some fruits," She put on a begging tone, begging for mercy. At this moment, Irene ran in from the living room and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Rong. My mom received a call just now. Something happened in the chateau. We have to go home now." Chapter 494 Im Pregnant Chapter 494 I''m Pregnant In the chateau, the person in charge told Mrs. Rose that there was something wrong with the electricity system in the chateau and the system could not be kept at a constant temperature. Although the workers were doing maintenance, the requirement of the temperature in making the wine was extremely high. Any change would cause the failure in brew. The electricity supply had been cut off for more than an hour. The temperature inside rose sharply. The wine that was brewing waspletely destroyed. "These wine are useless. Pour them all," Mrs. Rose said sadly and worriedly. "Mom, this batch of wine is ordered by the Burlington Winery. It has been brewed for two years. If it is destroyed like this, not only our ie this year would be gone, but we also have to face the huge penalty from the Burlington Winery. We will go bankrupt!" Irene said anxiously. "I know." Mrs. Rose sighed heavily, "I did not expect that such a thing would happen at this juncture." As she was speaking, a worker came over. "Mrs. Rose, we just checked the power supply. It was damaged by someone." "What?" An angry look rose in Irene''s face. "This must be the trick of the Peake Winery. They want to swallow us." "The Rose Chateau belongs to the Caroline family only. As long as I''m here, no one can dream of working at it," Lady Rose said firmly. After looking at each other in the eye, Essie and Zac, walked towards Mrs. Rose and asking, "Mrs. Rose, is there any store now?" "The wine cer of Rose Chateau is notrge in size, and output is limited, so the capacity of liquor storage is less than 100 bottles every year." Rose sighed and changed her tone. "But, it doesn''t matter. This is not the first time that the chateau has encountered a crisis. I will find a way to deal with it." Looking at the worried face of Mrs. Rose, Essie knew that she had no choice but to pretend to be strong. But as an outsider, she could say nothing. She reckoned that if someone did it on purpose, they would appear soon to negotiate with Mrs. Rose. So two dayster, she went to the Rose Chateau with Zac. As she expected, the people from the Peake Winery came. In fact, the whole thing was set up from the beginning. The Peake Winery purchased this batch of red wine from the Rose Chateau in the name of the Burlington Winery. When the wine was about to deliver, Peake Winery hired someone to do something to the wine cer and put the Rose Chateau in danger. In this way, he could buy the Rose Chateau at a low price. "Mrs. Rose, you have two choices now, dere bankruptcy or ept our conditions." The owner of Peake Winery said, with a sinister smile on his face. "It''s your father''s hard work to found this Rose Chateau. You won''t stand by and watch it be destroyed by you, will you?" "Who said that there were only two options?" Essie walked into the meeting room. Zac was sitting next to her as the flower protector and the trantion. He could tell that his wife was quite interested in this investment, so he left the y to her. "Who are you?" Startled, Peake turned around and red at them. "I''m sorry. Please forgive us for disturbing you." With an apologetic look, Essie continued, "The door of the meeting room was open just now. We heard your conversation outside. However, Mr. Peake, you came a littlete, and Mrs. Rose has decided to cooperate with me," she said. At the same time, Zac was tranting. Peake twitched and almost jumped up. "Who are you?" "Let me introduce myself. I''m the CEO of the Oriental Hengyuan Co., Ltd. We have discussed the cooperation with Mrs. Rose. As for the penalty of the Burlington Winery, we''ll pay for it. But before that, I want Mr. Peake to see a person," Essie said as she snapped her fingers. Then two bodyguards escorted a worker from the chateau. "Mr. Peake, I guess you know this person, don''t you?" She sneered. "How do I know him?" Peake''s face suddenly turned pale. Essie took out a voice recorder and said, "He has told me everything clearly. It was you who asked him to destroy the electricity system of the Rose Chateau and destroy the wine in the cer. We will hand him over to the police and let them deal with this matter. As for you, Mr. Peake, you will not only have to pay for all the damages you cause to the Rose Chateau, but also pay for the loss you cause to the Burlington Winery." Hearing that, Peake was like a punctured ball. He felt frustrated and sat down on the chair. The crisis was solved. Mrs. Rose was very grateful for the help of Essie and Zac, "Thank you very much for your help this time, or the chateau will be damaged." Surprised, Irene asked, "Aren''t you a fashion designer? Why are you CEO again?" "I''m helping with the family business now." With a slight smile, Essie continued, "Miss Irene, we are all the same. We have to give up our ideal career for the sake of our family interest." Irene gave her a weird smile. It seemed that her friend had already seen through her mind. Essie turned to Mrs. Rose and said, "Actually, I really hope that we can cooperate with you. The Chinese market now has a huge demand for red wine. I am sure that they will be very popr if the wine of Rose Chateau is brought to our country. " Irene approved of her suggestion. It was a good chance for her to travel to China. "Mom, I think Mrs. Rong''s suggestion is not bad. Our chateau should have developed. Why don''t we find an opportunity and investigate the domestic market?" Mrs. Rose nodded slightly and said, "In fact, I also want to sell the wine of the Rose Chateau to our country. After all, I am half a Chinese. How about this? After I make the new wine this year, I''ll go to Dragon City with Irene for a survey. And pay a visit to Mr. Rong''s mother by the way to see if we really look the same. " "That''s great!" Essie smiled. What would the superior mother-inw react when she saw Mrs. Rose? It must be very interesting, right? After staying in Provence for a week, Zac came back home with Le. Essie came back one day earlier than them. Le was very disappointed with this honeymoon. After spending so many days in the vi, she was almost out of luck and failed toplete all the nned things. As soon as she got home, she picked up her secretly hidden cell phone and sent a message to her partner: "You must help me this time." She was going to start her most important n, which could only be seeded. Soon, Essie need to inject her fourth antidote. At this point, Zac would try his best to win the support of Le in case she yed tricks on him. Zac attended the celebrity party with Le on Friday. Le kept smiling from time to time, seeming very excited. "What makes you so happy today?" Zac asked carelessly. He suspected that sheughed so hard that she would have facial muscle disorders. "You''ll knowter." Le acted mysteriously as if she was going to announce a big happy event in public which would make all women in the upper ss, especially Essie, jealous. "Can''t you tell me in advance?" Zac said, pretending to be very interested. To be honest, he didn''t care about her at all. What he worried about was that she was using some tricks to set up a trap for Essie. "Honey, don''t worry. You''ll know it soon. I promise it''s good news. You''ll be as happy as I am. " After saying that, she couldn''t help bursting intoughter. A sharp and deep light shed through Zac''s eyes. His intuition told him that it was definitely not a good thing. Essie came to the party with Jim. At the sight of this, a cold light shed in Zac''s eyes. After her engagement with Hanson failed, many of her fans on the Inte called for Essie to be with Jim and even boldly asked him tofort her broken heart. Zac was so angry that he even smashed severalputers. Tonight, the anger that he had tried hard to suppress surged up again when he saw her and Jim walking side by side. If Le hadn''t been there holding his arm tightly, he would have rushed up and gave a hard punch to Jim. He was annoyed that his brother was coveting his wife. Did his best friend want to get involved? "Go say hello to them." He strode forward, pulling Le that. She was almost fell by his drag. "Be careful, brother Zac. I can''t take such a big move now," Le said sweetly. "Then let me go," Zac said coldly. He was mad at the moment and had no time to care about her. He didn''t stop his mncholy face when he walked up to Jim and Essie. But as soon as she saw him, she knew that the big demon was about to lose his control. She was about to exin when Jim''s voice sounded first, "Tonight, she doesn''t have a malepanion and I don''t have a femalepanion, so we are together." He said in a careless tone, deliberately ignoring Zac''s reaction. Essie was speechless. They just ran into each other at the door and then came in together. That''s all. "Howe you have any femalepanion?" Zac snorted, with a bloodthirsty look in his eyes. Jim shrugged and said, "I''m going to do some self-cultivation recently." Seeing this, Le seized the chance and said, "It is said that you are the best couple on screen in the history. I also think you are born to be a couple. Why don''t we try dating now since there is no date now?" "That''s a good suggestion." Jim gave her a slight smile, as if he was deliberately provoking Zac. Essie had already sensed the murderous will radiating from Zac. In order to prevent a bloody battle from happening, she quickly said, "All right, brother Jim, please don''t be kidding. We met at the door and came in by the way." "Why did you tell the truth so quickly? You have no sense of humor," said Jim, smiling. Essie made a face and stuck out her tongue, thinking that if she didn''t tell the truth now, he might kill her. Zac stared at Jim and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You need a spanking." How dare he y a trick on him? Le looked at them and smiled, "Since everyone is here, I can announce the good news." She was just waiting for Essie. She had to be there when she announce the good news. Zac nced at her and wondered what she wanted to do? Le raised her hand and put it on her belly. "My good news is that I''m pregnant. I''ll have a baby with Zac soon." After saying that, sheughed. Zac was taken aback. "What did you say?" He thought he had misheard. "I''m pregnant. Brother Zac, aren''t you happy?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Zac didn''t say anything. He was really surprised. This waspletely out of his expectation. Chapter 495 A Life And Death Struggle Chapter 495 A Life And Death Struggle Her words hit Essie like a thunder. Her brain was buzzing. Darkness came over her eyes, and she seemed to see nothing. She lost her bnce and fell backwards. Luckily, she was held by Jim quickly. She stared at Zac, hoping that he could deny it immediately and tell her clearly that the child was not his. But Zac didn''t say anything. He just stared at Le in shock. Did he acquiesce in it indirectly? Yes, his hidden disease had healed. He did not need to have the spiritual love with her again and could live a normal marital life. They would have children sooner orter. But she couldn''t ept that. Her heart was in pain, her head was in swelling, and her internal organs were writhing violently, as if she would fall to the ground and die in the next second. Le watched her reaction. A triumphant smile crept over her face. "Essie, don''t you wish brother Zac to be happy?" Hearing that, the face of Essie became stiff. She exerted all her strength to pull the muscle of her body for quite a while until a tinge of pain was squeezed out. Then, she said with a smile, "Congrattions!" "Thank you." Touching her belly, Leughed with pride. A sharp pain came from Essie''s eardrum, which broke her heart. "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom," she murmured and walked outside mechanically. However, she didn''t go to the bathroom. Instead, she went outside directly. She didn''t want to go inside any more. She was afraid that she would die of impatience if she stepped in again. She wanted to drive to the street and have some fresh air to calm herself down. When she opened the door, the door on the passenger seat was opened. A tall man got in the car, which made the atmosphere in the car immediately reduced to a minimum. Looking at that familiar and handsome face, Essie was so furious that she blew up. She cked out with shame, her eyes wide open, and she almost lost her mind and reason. "I''m leaving. Please get off the car." She gritted her teeth and squeezed a few words. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "You are in a bad condition now and it is not good for you to drive." He tried to pull out the key, but she shook off his hand. "It''s none of your business." She said coldly, with her fingers holding the steering wheel tightly to vent her anger. "Your business is my business," he growled. "Mr. Rong, do you think my wishes were not enough? And now you want me to congratte you alone and sincerely?" Her heart wrenched into a ball, and the hot wave in her eyes was surging. Her chest seemed to turn over a pot of boiling iron milk, which burned her internal organs so intensely painful. His two beautiful eyebrows creased into a cross line, the muscle on the lips tightened, and he clenched his teeth. After a long while, the muscles on his face rxed and he sighed heavily. "I didn''t expect that she would be pregnant." She sneered. Did not expect? So what? ident? So what? Could he change it? "You make me sick, Zac." "Don''t you want to listen to my exnation?" He smiled bitterly. "No, I don''t want to. Get out of my car now." Her tone was straightforward and cold. The only thing she wanted to do now was to stay away from him. If possible, she would never see him again for the rest of her life. Zac didn''t move. His breath became heavier and heavier, stirring the dull air in the car. His eyes were dark and domineering. It seemed that he would never get out of the car unless she did. She was in a rage that was burning wildly in her chest, and the fire spread quickly to her every cell and fiber, burning herst sanity and thinking. "You don''t want to get out of the car, do you? Well, let''s go out together to calm down." She mmed on the elerator. The Porsche came toward the road like a shot. Her motor made a strident noise in the quiet night, as if it was a thunder. The bodyguards drove their cars closely behind, which terrified them. "Miss Yi, you drive too fast. It''s dangerous. Stop the car now," They shouted through the walkie-talkie. Essie turned a deaf ear to them. "Are you crazy?" One muscle on Zac''s face twitched violently. He was too familiar with this little fool. As long as she acted on impulse, her brain would be confused. In this case, she forgot everything. "Yes, I''m crazy. I''m crazy because of you." Essie pressed the elerator hard and there was nothing in front of her eyes but anger and resentment. The resentment, it was deeper and stronger than the night outside the window. At the thought of his intimate behavior with Le and their baby. She felt like there were thousands of ws keeping scratching her heart. It made her break down, make her crazy, desperate, and make her lose the courage to live. She hated him so much. Why should she lose her heart to him? Why would she fall in love with him? She knew clearly that he was a poison, a fire that couldn''t be touched. But she just went into this dead end and did something like a moth seeking fire. "Stop the car, Essie Yi. Stop the car!" Zac roared, but she couldn''t hear. Resentment covered her eyes, ears and all her features. She could see nothing. She couldn''t hear anything. She was not a doll, she was not an intable doll, she was not amb who could be controlled or yed by him. He had never loved her. He had no ce for her in his heart. Shey on the bed, weak and dying. When she was dying, he could divorce her mercilessly and desert her in no time, without considering her feelings. When he needed to unleash his sexual desire, he would appear like a beast, ignoring her struggle and begging, forcibly upying her and torturing her, trampling her dignity into the ashes. "Zac, if you are destined to be my doom, let me end it all with death!" she roared hysterically, ferociously and hysterically. "Stop the car right now, Essie Yi!" Zac''s face turned pale, and a chill spread through his spine. He didn''t care about his own safety, but he cared about her. He was afraid that something would happen to her, and that he would lose her. He reached out and grabbed the steering wheel, trying to force her to stop. But she refused to rx. She tried her best to pull away his hand. But he held her hand so tightly that she couldn''t break his grasp, so she had to bite his hand. The sports car flew along the road in a sh like a snake. A truck was speeding toward them. It seemed that it was going to hit them. However, Essie didn''t even look at the outside. She kept biting him. He snorted, bore the pain, forced the steering wheel and passed the truck. "Essie Yi, don''t be mad. Mili and Dot are still waiting for you at home. Do you want them to lose mommy at such a young age?" He shouted hysterically, as if a loud p fell on her face, which made her wake up in an instant. What was she doing? She had Mili, Dot and Holy. They all needed her very much. She was the only one they could rely on. If she died, what would they do? Who will protect them? She couldn''t die! She couldn''t die! She let go of Zac''s hand in shock. It was badly mutted by her bite, but he did not care about it. When he saw the anger in her eyes fade away, he breathed a sigh of relief and loosened his grip on the steering wheel. "Stop the car right now!" he ordered. She started to step on the brake slowly, but the car did not change at all. She was still driving like a flying car on the road. Her face turned pale. She tried to step on the brake, but it didn''t work. "What''s wrong?" Zac was keenly aware of the abnormality. "The brake... Brake failure! " Her whole body began to tremble, and so did her voice. She was scared. This was what they did to her sister. Did they want to do the same thing again? Zac quivered slightly, trying to keep calm. "Don''t panic. Keep driving forward." She nodded. Fear engulfed her. It was all her fault. What was she doing? Why was she had a brain fart again? If she hadn''t stepped on the gas crazily, they would not have fallen into such a terrible crisis. "Zac, anyway, one of us have to survive." She bit her lips, "You must live, you must live. I don''t care. I was infected with virus and I could die at any time. Help me take care of Mili and Dot. Help me guard Xu group and beat those bastards. " "Essie Yi, focus on driving. Don''t talk nonsense! All of us will be alive. You will be safe with me! " he said firmly. He would not let anything happen to her. They would live and die together forever! "Zac..." There were thousands of words welling up in her heart, and she wanted to pour them out all before she died. But the fear wrung her throat, making her unable to make a sound. "You little fool." The voice of Zac came from the side. "If one of us is destined to die, then let me take the lead. You will be fine. Trust me. I will make sure you will live on. As long as I don''t allow you to go, no one can take you away, even the God. " Tears gushed out of her eyes again, and she shook her head fiercely. Although she hated him, she wanted to stay away from him and would never see him again. But she knew that she was just deceiving herself. As long as she loved him, she couldn''t live without him, like fish couldn''t live without water and people couldn''t breathe without water. And he was her water, her oxygen, her dependence on him, her attachment to him. Without him, she could not live for even a minute. "Zac, I want you to live, you must live." She exerted all her strength to break through the spasm on her throat and shout. Without him, she would die, but without her, he could still live well. He didn''t need her. He had Le and their child. Soon he would forget her and return to a peaceful life. But even so, she still had no regrets. She was willing to exchange her own life for his life. If you really fell in love with someone, you would not care about your gains and losses. Even if you could not win his heart, you would be more than willing. Chapter 496 I Wont See You Again (Part One) Chapter 496 I Won''t See You Again (Part One) "You idiot, I won''t leave you. Even if I go to the ground, I''ll be a big ogre, ande back to you," he said in a teasing tone, trying to calm her down. But she wasn''tforted at all. Tears welled up in her eyes. Taking a look at the rear-view mirror, Zac said on the walkie-talkie, "Here is a brake failure. Use GPS to check if there is any ce around that can slow down the speed." "Check it now," The bodyguards broke out in a cold sweat at his words. The vehicle was installed with a real-time map. They soon found a construction site with arge sand pit in the front. The car might be able to stop if it was driven into the sand pit. Worrying that Essie might not be able to handle it, Zac quickly crossed the gear and controlled the steering wheel for her. The sports car turned a corner and rushed into the construction site like the wind. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The moment it rushed into the sand pit, Zac pounced on Essie and protected her again with his body. He used his strong and broad body to make a safe space for her. The sports car moved too fast, raising yellow sand all over the sky, as if the dust was rolling and attacked, swallowing the whole car in an instant. Although the car slowed down greatly, it did not stop because of the strong impact force. With a ''bang'', it hit the guardrail. The hood of the car was sunken first. The window was bulletproof, but it didn''t break into pieces, but a lot of cracking was made. Zac hadpletely forgotten his own safety and tried his best to protect the people under him. He grabbed the handle of the door, but the violent shaking caused by the car caused him to punch his head and arm hard on the steering wheel. A drop of warm liquid dripped on her face. She wiped the blood off. When she saw the terrifying red on her face, she raised her head suddenly. Head leaned against the steering wheel, Zac was still holding her tightly in his arms. His face was as pale as a piece of paper, and even his lips lost color. He squinted at her and tried his best to keep her in his sight. Blood kept flowing down from his forehead, and drops of blood fell on her face, making her tremble with fear. "Zac! Zac! " she shouted hoarsely. "You... Are you okay? " He spit out the words weakly and painfully, and his voice was as weak as his breath. "I''m fine," she cried. "That''s good." A slight smile crept on his face. He was trying to keep his consciousness and prevent himself from fainting, waiting for her answer. As long as she was fine, he was relieved. When she saw the gap between his eyelids disappear, her internal organs were twisted. "Zac -- Zac --" she cried out hysterically. She was surrounded by intense fear. The bodyguards rushed over, followed by the sound of police cars and ambnces. Essie didn''t get hurt, but she could no longer feel her soul... In the hospital, William came over as soon as he received the phone. Holding her arms, Essie was sitting on the cold bench. This was the second time that she had waited outside the emergency room anxiously and helplessly. The first time was because Zac had taken a bullet for her. Her face was pale and tears came out of her eyes like a stream. The picture before the ident kept shing in her mind. He threw himself at her without hesitation and covered her with his own body, just like thest time when he protected her. Every time she was in danger, he would appear by her side, protect her, and protect her like her guardian angel. Why? He didn''t love her. Why did he still save her regardless of his own life? She couldn''t figure it out. "Mrs. Rong..." Looking at her, William moved his lips and wanted to say something. But he stopped and just sighed heavily. After a long time, the door of the emergency room was finally opened. Zac was pushed out. His head was bandaged, arm in cast, eyes closed, and he remained unconscious. Then there came the orthopedics, surgical experts and Dean Wang of the hospital. "Mr. Rong''s head was hit and he has a slight concussion. His back and waist are all damaged to varying degrees, but they are all minor injuries. What''s more, his right arm and muscle nerves are severely damaged, which may affect his future operation." The president of the hospital truthfully reported the situation of Zac. He thenforted them, "But don''t worry too much. We will do our best to help him recover." And then Essie fell backwards as if she had been hit by a blow. William held her immediately. "William, what does that mean? What''s wrong with his arm? " she said tremblingly. "Let''s go inside first." William patted her on the shoulder, trying to hide his worries from her. Zac was admitted to a VVIP intensive care unit. After talking with the Dean of the hospital and the doctor, he came in. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Essie covered her head with her hands painfully. It was all her fault. If he had an ident with his arm, she wouldn''t forgive herself. She wouldn''t forgive herself forever. "Maybe it''s not as bad as we thought," Williamforted. "In Yang City, he said that I was his lucky star and brought good luck to him. But now I know that I am a disaster. I am a disaster. As long as I am with him, he will suffer. Maybe I should stay away from him, so that he''ll be fine. " She bit her lips with her teeth, tears hanging on her long eyshes. Her eyes were full of sadness and self me. There was a deep hatred in her heart. She hated herself, and also the enemy who wanted to kill her. "Madam, don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault," William said with a sigh. Chapter 497 I Wont See You Again (Part Two) Chapter 497 I Won''t See You Again (Part Two) While he was speaking, a series of rapid footsteps came from outside the ward. He wanted to say something, but stopped when he heard footsteps. Then he turned his head to look out together with Essie. As the footsteps getting closer, a slim figure appeared at the door. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was Le. She had been waiting for the good news, but she didn''t expect that it was not Essie who had the ident, but Zac. She didn''t expect that Essie was so lucky that she couldn''t even kill her like this. "How is it going for Zac?" When her anxious gaze fell on Essie, it became extremely sinister and cold light. "I have asked my men to block the news, how do you know it?" William said, while looking at her with sharp eyes. "Walls have ears," Le answered with understatement. She didn''t want him to doubt her. "Boss is fine, don''t worry," William replied lightly and stopped pressing further. Turning to Essie, Le raised her hand and pped hard on her face. This sudden p caught them both off guard. William did not have time to react. Essie was hit by the heavy p. "I have warned you to stay away from my husband. Why are you so shameless to stay here?" With a look of self-reproach, Essie didn''t avoid or retort. She thought she should have been beaten. She was a disaster that would bring disaster to him. She really should leave. "I have to go now. William, take good care of him," she said in a low voice. "Fuck off! You are not allowed to see my husband again!" Le said viciously. Mechanically, Essie turned around and slowly walked out of the room. She felt so painful that she was about to suffocate. Although she was still alive, she felt so tired that she didn''t want to breathe any more. Looking at her receding figure, William said with a frown, "Madam, please go back. Boss needs to be quiet. If you stay here, you will disturb him." He knew that for Zac to open his eyes, thest person he wanted to see was Le. "I have to stay and look after him." Le rolled her eyes at him. "You are a pregnant woman. You can''t do that," William said in a low voice. There was a hint of mockery in his voice. Hearing this, Le changed her mind immediately. Yes, now the most important thing was to keep the baby. She could not let anything happen to it. "Okay, I''m leaving now. I''lle back to see Zac tomorrow." While saying that, she turned around and walked out of the ward. She still had a scene she hadn''t acted in front of Zac yet. When he woke up, she would surely spare no effort to perform as much as she could. It was two dayster that Zac finally woke up. In the past two days, Essie was hiding outside the ward and waiting for him. But she didn''t go inside. She had decided to disappear from his world, so that she wouldn''t bring the disaster to him. As long as he was alive, she would do whatever he asked her to do without regret, even if she would be lonely all her life. ''Goodbye, Zac, from now on, I will carefully avoid you and not let you meet me. Forget me. You can live happily with Le and your child in the future. I will pray for you every day, for your arm to recover as soon as possible, and for you to not see me, a disaster.'' She wiped her tears silently, turned and left. In the room, as if hearing the familiar and expectant footsteps, Zac turned around to the door all of a sudden, but he didn''t see the person he had been missing. Instead, he saw the person he hated most. "Thank God! Brother Zac, you are awake!" He felt sick at the sight of the smile on her face. Unconsciously, he turned his head away. The smile on Le''s face froze, but soon it turned into tears. "Brother Zac, don''t you know that I was so scared these two days when you had that ident? The bad guy sent me an email to threaten me again." Zac turned around. A malicious light shed through his eyes. "What did he say?" "He said he was very angry when he told me that you had a secret rtionship with Essie and didn''t break up with herpletely. If you didn''t do that, he would never give you the antidote to Essie and let her be killed by herself. He also said that he only provided one third of the dosage of antidote to her next month, and stretched her recovery period for another half of a year as a test for you. Let her be alive or dead, it is up to you! " While she was crying, Le pretended to be shivering. zing anger rose in his chest. Zac clenched his teeth. Because of his strength, the wound on his forehead was pulled open. A sharp pain came over and made him twitch involuntarily. "Why are you crying? It wasn''t you who was poisoned!" he said through his gritted teeth. "That''s not right. Brother Zac! He threatened me! He said that if I didn''t obey him, he wouldn''t give me the antidote. He wanted me to die with my baby!" Holding her arms, Le looked terrified. A cunning smile flitted across his face. Zac tried his best to hold back his anger and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you." When he said this, he had an impulse to strangle her. "Brother Zac!" With her watery eyes, Le put his hand on her face, snickering. As long as she manipte over the life of Essie, Zac would not do anything to her. Outside the gate, there was a shadow of darkness. The person had been standing outside for a long time, so they heard their conversation clearly, but they did not notice it. Chapter 498 I Will Stick To You For The Rest Of My Life Chapter 498 I Will Stick To You For The Rest Of My Life Dot found that recently his mommy was staring at him in a trance. Sometimes, she could stare at him for a whole day, as if she could imagine him through her eyes for countless times. In fact, it was not that Essie was looking at him. She was just letting her mind wander about Zac. "Dot, I am so happy. You look like your father so much," she murmured in a very low voice, as if she was talking to herself. Dot was keenly aware of her thoughts. He stretched out his little hand and gently stroked her head, saying, "Mommy, if you miss daddy, just go and find him." She shook her head and felt a sharp pain as if she had no soul. She covered her chest with her hands and breathed heavily to endure the pain. She wouldn''t go to visit her husband again. Never. "Did you quarrel with each other again?" Dot heaved a sigh. "No, we won''t fight anymore." A warm stream of blood rushed into the eyes of Essie. They had no chance to quarrel any more. She stretched out her hands and hugged Dot in her arms. "Baby, don''t change. Be like Daddy all the time." ''In this way, Mommy will see you as if I see daddy.'' She swallowed the rest of the sentence in her heart bitterly and did not speak it out. Dot hugged her back with his little hands. He didn''t know what had happened to his parents, but he knew something bad must happen. Their hearts were together, but they were walking in the opposite direction. The more they walked, the more distance they were. While he was sighing, her phone rang again. She nced at the screen. It was from William. Was there anything wrong with Zac? She quivered slightly and slid the answer button in a hurry... The private room of the Victoria Tea House was very quiet. Because of the soundproofing, it was a very suitable time for their secret meeting. "Is he alright?" She asked anxiously when she saw William. "No, not good." William sighed heavily. "The damage on boss''s arm is more serious than expected. He haspletely lost consciousness. The doctor said that there is little chance for him to recover. Most importantly, he was in a bad mood, so he was eager to recover. If he continues like this, it will have the opposite effect and do no good to the therapy. " It seemed that Essie was hit by a lightning and she was petrified and split into pieces. "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. If I could leave him earlier, I wouldn''t have brought disaster to him." She buried her face in her hands and burst into tears. He was an arrogant king, so arrogant, so arrogant that he could not ept the weakness and cripple that could happen to him? William was looking at her with a deep look in his eyes. "If you think in this way, you are just about to fall into the trap of your enemy." Afraid that she would not hear, he raised his voice slightly. She shook violently and put down her hand. "You... What do you mean? " "Have you always wanted to know why boss divorced you when you were in aa and married Le?" William asked with a depressed voice. "What do you want to say?" The nerves of her whole body were tightened in an instant, and her eyes were as big as brass bells. She was waiting nervously and confusedly for what he would sayter.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Gritting his teeth, William didn''t say anything. He wanted to give her some time to consider, because he knew what he was going to say would give her a great impact. "Go ahead!" Essie urged anxiously, her heart almost popping out. "He wants to save you," William said slowly yet clearly. Feeling like being stabbed by a needle, Essie jumped up from her chair and asked, "What did you say?" Her voice trembled with fear. "Le has colluded with those people. She is holding your antidote preparation in her hand and threaten our boss to divorce you and marry her. Only in this way can she give you the antidote preparation." His tone was very light, but it was like an end hurricane, in her heart it created a great tsunami that could swallow the whole world. Her head was convulsed violently. Her limbs and cells were convulsed. Then tears rushed out from her eyes like the flood of the end of the world, instantly wetted her face. ''I see! I see!'' No wonder he always showed a helpless and bitter face every time sheined! No wonder he said he would wait for her for three months! No wonder he said he woulde back to her! She clenched her fist and beat her head hard. Why didn''t she notice? Why didn''t she think of that? She was such a fool, the biggest idiot in the world! "Zac!" she cried She couldn''t help covering her face with her hands and crying bitterly. "Mrs. Rong, boss really needs you. Only you can bring him back to himself," William said solemnly. He didn''t tell her about the false divorce, because he was worried that she would spill it out emotionally. It would be enough for her to know what kind of thing that Zac did. He believed that she wouldn''t care about that piece of paper. "Take me to visit Zac!" Essie said while sobbing. She couldn''t wait any longer. All she wanted was to jump into his arms and hug him tightly, and never separate with him again. William took out an artificial mask from his bag and said, "Le is threatening boss again. She asked him to renounce you. You should put this on when meeting boss in the future, in case that the enemy and Le would discover this. The more they want your life, the harder you should try to survive. Only being alive can you take revenge. " Essie nodded vigorously. Yes, she wanted to be alive, to fight back, to take revenge, and she would not let go anyone who wanted to hurt her and Zac! In the vi at the blue coast. A roar came from the room, "Get out!" Then came the clink of things. The maid stumbled downstairs, her face pale with fear. Ann signed. She hade from thekeside vi to take care of Zac. When Essie came in and took off her mask, Ann''s eyes lit up as if she had seen the Savior. "Mrs. Rong, you''re here. It''s so nice." She was the most loyal housekeeper to Zac. Having been his assistant for so many years, she knew what he was thinking. Essie was his true wife in his heart. "How is Zac?" Essie frowned and said worriedly. Ann shook her head and sighed again. "I just wanted to help him put on his clothes, but he asked me to get out," the maid said, feeling wronged. "Let me have a look." Essie rushed upstairs. In the room, Zac was sitting on the bed and dressing himself clumsily with his left hand. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t do this simple thing well. In fact, he didn''t care whether he was iplete or not. What he cared about was that he didn''t have the ability to protect his beloved woman. When Essie pushed the door open again, a teacup was smashed against her face. Luckily, she had been prepared in time, or her head would have been broken and bleeding. "Get out! Do you want to die?" the man inside roared. "Icy guy," she called him in a low voice. Her heart wrenched when she saw the shirt that he had put on an arm. He shook violently and turned his head in disbelief, thinking that he had misheard and had an illusion. When he saw her fresh and beautiful face, his quiet heart suddenly seemed to be regained, fiercely and wildly beating. Infinite missing and deep emotion filled his eyes, but all of a sudden his heart froze and was swallowed up by darkness. "What are you doing here? Get out!" he growled. He did not want to see her, nor could he see her. He didn''t want to see her because he did not want her to see his awkward situation. He couldn''t see her because if he saw her, she would be hurt. He could only torture himself and punish his ipetent arm for vent his anger. She went straight in, as if didn''t hear what he said, pulled up his shirt and wanted to put it on for him. But he threw it away. "I asked you to get out. Didn''t you hear me?" "I won''t leave!" A wave of warmth rushed into her eyes. She opened her arms and embraced him abruptly. "Icy guy, didn''t you say that I woulde back to ask for your forgiveness one day? I''m back now. I don''t want to break up with you anymore! I don''t care even if I can''t marry you, I want to be your lover, and I don''t even care to be a destroyed rats all my life." There was a strong feeling overwhelming his heart. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. He wanted to hug her tightly, kiss her and love her deeply. But he couldn''t. before he could protect her enough, he could only obey the threat of his enemy and stay away from her. "You always want to leave me, don''t you? Now I''m giving you a chance to disappear in front of me as soon as possible. Leave me alone!" He grabbed her hands and tried to break them apart, but she clung to his arms and refused to let him go. "I''ve changed my mind. I''ll stay with you for the rest of my life." "But I''m not interested in you anymore." He tried his best to sound more indifferent than he thought. "It''s okay as long as I''m interested in you." She made a scene and then rested her head on his shoulder. "You think I can''t deal with you with just one hand, don''t you?" His fingers tightened slightly and held her hands firmly. He wanted to force her to let go of him. She felt so hurt that she furrowed her eyebrows. But she still held it back and was not willing to surrender. "You are a demon king and I am an ant. Even if you don''t use your hands, you can tten me to death. But even if I will die, I will not let go of you. I will stick with you till the end of my life," she said seriously and firmly. She had decided that even if the world fell apart and she would take the risk of being tired of by him, she would never leave him again. "Don''t mention death in front of me!" he growled. Now he was scrupulous, very scrupulous! "Okay, I won''t mention it." She said hurriedly, "We all have to live well, there are still a lot of things to be done! We''re going to travel around the world, watching Mili and Dot grow up and grow old together. " Her voice was gently whispering in his ears, like a hot wave, gradually burning his eyes. ''You little fool, if you want to live well, you must leave me, at least for now!'' He replied in pain in his heart. He couldn''t bear to see anything happen to her. He had to be heartless. Chapter 499 Take The Initiative To Pursue Her Chapter 499 Take The Initiative To Pursue Her He clenched his teeth and threw her hard. Caught off guard, she was threw off the bed and onto the ground. Seeing her painful face, he immediately regretted. With pity, he wanted to stretch out his hand to pull her up, but finally he held it back and clenched his fingers. "Essie Yi, don''t you know you''re annoying? You are stupid and silly. You are only good for nothing except your body. " "Haven''t you told me that you are both handsome and smart? I don''t need it anymore. I don''t care whether I am stupid or not." She stood up from the ground and decided to stick to him as firmly as she could and he wouldn''t be able to throw her off. With a deliberately mocking and cold expression on his face, which allowed him not to be softhearted, he said, "I haven''t found out until now that you are such shameless. Perhaps you can have a fight against the earth wall." However, Essie, who was fearless of death, didn''t yield to insult or surrender, and instead pulled her mouth and said with a smile, "That''s just who I am. You haven''t discovered it until now? You are still a genius whose IQ is over two hundred. Where did you spend the extra forty scores? They are divided into groups, aren''t they? " He flicked her forehead. He was speechless with her. It turned out that this stupid woman could be so clingy. But her being close to him made him very happy. He enjoyed it very much. He even hoped that she could be with him like this the rest of her life. He didn''t want to lose her. But now it was not the right time. He had to sealed off all the emotions, keep her away from him, and ensure her safety. "Essie, if you don''t leave now, I''ll ask the bodyguards to drag you out." "Icy guy." She walked to him and hugged him again. "William has told me everything. I''m sorry. I''ve been misunderstood you all the time. I know you''re deliberately alienating me, for fear that they don''t give me the antidote preparation. But don''t worry, I''ll be careful, and I''ll live happily for our future! " Zac was expressionless and wore a mask to hide all his passionate feelings. "Essie, you are wrong. I don''t have time to care about you. Your life or death has nothing to do with me," he said ruthlessly. "No, I''m not. You are lying. You always said that I was the kind of person thought and said the different thing. You are also the same," Essie said with a frown. "Do you know what is emotional investment?" Zac asked coldly. Essie lowered her eyshes. She didn''t like to hear the word. "I don''t know." She shook her head on purpose. "Well, let me tell you frankly today, everything I have done for you is emotional investment. Three years ago, I wanted to use you to stop the engagement. And now, I need you to maintain the cooperation between the twopanies. " He paused, trying his best to keep his tone cool and calm. "If it happened three years ago, I would only have you as my shield. Because you, as Essie Yi, are not enough to make me sacrifice too much. But now, Congrattions, you''ve grown a lot. As the future president of the Rong family, I have my fate. The family interest is more important than anything or anyone else in my heart. If you were hurt, the cooperation between the Xu family and the Rong family would be broken up. And if the Xu family united the Qin family, it would have a devastating effect on the Rong family. So even if I have to risk my life, I will protect you well. It''s worth exchanging my life for the prosperity of the Rong''s Group. " Every word he said was like a bullet relentlessly mming into her heart, the most vulnerable part. Her hand fell down uncontrobly, as if she had lost all her strength suddenly and could no longer hold him. This was what she feared most in this rtionship. Because from the beginning, their rtionship was mixed with many interests. ''People die for money, and birds die for food.'' Since ancient times, there had been countless people who died for interests. That was why Zac had a sudden brain crash and would sacrifice his own life to protect her for the interests of the family. But it didn''t matter. There was an old saying that ''A drop in need should be repaid with a whole river'', not to mention that saving one''s life? Even if he did it for his family, not for her, it was also a fact that he had saved her. And there was such a serious after effect that she could not ignore. Thinking of this, she got her courage back to her. "Icy guy, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like me at all. I''ll try my best to make you like me." Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s voice. It seemed that she was not confident about herself. She just supported herself with courage. In front of him, she had always been in a state of inferiority and the loss of self-esteem, trying to survive. He was so powerful and so dazzling that she could only look up at him with admiration. She could not imagine how perfect a woman would be to be a match for him, but she was far from qualified. But she had her own advantage. It was her endurance. She could chase Hanson for five years. So she could also five or ten years or even longer to chase him. Anyway, she was a tenacious fighter. If she failed, she had to start from scratch. At this moment, Zac seemed to have a lot of feelings. His heart was beating. His soul was screaming excitedly. It wanted to blend in with her. He clenched his teeth and tried his best to keep from any emotions from his mask, which ruined the cold atmosphere he had just created. "Essie Yi, don''t even think about it! If I want to fall in love with you, I would do it three years ago. Why should I wait until now? You''re not my type. I''m not interested in you. Not now, not in the future either. " A sorrow crept into the eyes of Essie. It was just too cruel and hurtful. "Then tell me, what kind of girl do you like?" "I''m not in the mood to tell you," Zac said indifferently. He would not let her know that she was the only type of woman he loved. It was unique. Sometimes she was muddled, and sometimes she was naughty and unpredictable, sometimes floating like the wind and sometimes as fresh as the clouds. In the daytime, she lit the universe to fight side by side with him, and at night, her body and heart were burning with zing enthusiasm... All in all, whether she was good or bad, she was miraculously a perfect match for the soul partners that he longed for. Biting her lips, she lowered her eyes, and her thick eyshes left a shadow of loss on her eyes. After a long silence, she raised her head. A cunning glint shed in her dark eyes. "I''m not useless. At least, I have something that attracts you." Zac raised his beautiful eyebrows and asked, "Which one?" When the beautiful scenery was shown, Zac could not help tensing uncontrobly. He had been holding back his desire for days and was on the verge of explosion. What she did added fuel to the mes. He closed his eyes immediately to control the primitive impulse that his body was surging. However, all the organs in the body would listen to the orders of the heads, and only one part was not, and it often got above his head, the chiefmander, to stand behind the curtain and listen to the orders. He was annoyed. However, this movement waspletely a camouge. Essieughed in secret again. He shivered as if he had got an electric shock. "Essie, get out of here!" "I won''t." She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck. "Zac, your body is more honest than your heart." "Don''t think too much." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Zac took a deep breath again and again to calm down his strong heartbeats. His blood was about to boil up, and his reason and thoughts were being burnt and devoured bit by bit. He had to kick this ''annoying'' stupid woman out before hepletely lost control. "Essie, I''m going to teach you a lesson if you don''t get out of here." He grabbed her arm with a gesture of throwing her down. She tightened her arm in a hurry and acted like a spoiled child. "Icy Rong, the bed is so high. You are so strong. If you throw me down, I might suffer a concussion. I''m already a fool. Do you want me to be even stupid?" Zac was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Indeed, he could only use one of his arms now. If he couldn''t control the strength well, she would certainly fall very hard. Even a tiny piece of skin on her body would ache him to the core. How could he bear to see her suffer like this? "Essie, when are you be so shameless?" If he couldn''t do it, then the only thing he could do was to say something. "Hey, freezing guy. We are an old couple. Why are you still so shy?" Essie ignored his offensive words. She had long been immune to all kinds of poisons. Zac was breathing quickly and her pulse was disordered. It seemed that he was not able to breathe smoothly. His little fool was just like a super virus which came from the outer space. Even he had strong immunity, he could not resist her attack. "Essie Yi, I''m a married man now?" His mind was burning, and he couldn''t even use his power of poisonous tongue, so he could only talk about what she feared. Chapter 500 If You Are In Pain, I Will Be Hurt Chapter 500 If You Are In Pain, I Will Be Hurt With a light smile on her face, Essie continued, "Icy guy, didn''t I just said that? Even if I want to be your lover all my life, I don''t care. You''re mine. Even if you''re not now, I''ll take you over and be my exclusive angel. " Le had done something stupid. It seemed that she got him, but in fact, she was speeding up to lose him. Therefore, it was the best chance for her to get rid of her. Then she would upy him, never give any chance to other women. Zac felt resigned when he heard her. What mattered most was that his body was gradually out of control and didn''t listen to his sense of reason. "You are such a stupid woman. Get out of here right now. Otherwise, I will call the bodyguard to pull you out." He was so upset that he didn''t know what to do under such situation. His brain could no longer work. There were two dimples on her cheeks and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. "I''m naked now. The bodyguards are all men," she answered. As soon as she finished speaking, Zac resolutely denied it in his heart. He was the only one who could appreciate his woman. Anyone who wanted to be unfortunate to see her would be blind! "Stupid woman, I''ll give you thest warning. If you don''t let me go, don''t me me..." As he was threatening her, a sudden devouring feeling burnt hisst sanity and thoughts... A few hourster, the woman naughtily smiled, "Icy guy, I will apany you every night from now on, okay?" Zac quickly hid the gentleness in his eyes and put on an indifferent and cold expression. "No. put on your clothes and get out immediately. From now on, don''t show up in front of me." She was a little disappointed and said, "You had a totally different face now. You did not act like this before." "We were just ying before. I''m a man. There''s no reason for me to reject a woman who threw herself at me. Now, I''ve finished ying. It''s time to get rid of her. " Zac tried his best to be cruel and heartless so that she could retreat from difficulties. She was always timid and flinching in a rtionship. He believed that she would give up sooner orter if he kept being cold. Hearing that, Essie lowered her eyes again, while her long and dense eyshes cast a sad shadow on her eyelids. "Icy guy, do you really not want me anymore?" "I have never thought of having you." Zac sneered and said ironically, "You knew yourself well enough before. You would disappear once I was annoyed. Why are you bing more and more shameless and annoying now? " Hearing his words, a tear of grievance fell from her eyes. "Icy guy, if you really don''t want to see me, I will go. But I''m so tired now. I can''t move at all. I need to have a rest before I can leave. " Then she pulled the quilt and covered her head, acting like a spoiled child. Zac didn''t say anything more. The tenderness in his heart was even deeper and stronger than the darkness outside the window, making him unable to say a cruel word. He had restrained his desire for many days, which was like the volcano eruption of Yellowstone Caldera, uncontroble. He knew she was really tired. Essie fell asleep. He gently pulled down the quilt and exposed her little face in case that she was oxygen starved for a long time. There were traces of tears on her face. She must have been crying in the quilt. His heart throbbed painfully. ''You little fool, I just want you live well. As long as you can get back to health, even if I can''t have you anymore, I will not regret it even if I have to be alone for the rest of my life.'' "Freezing guy, don''t leave me, don''t leave me again..." While he was sad and dejected, she continued in a sweet voice. A tear fell down from the corner of her eye. He stretched out his hand and caught it. It was like a burning me, burning his fingertips and heart. He gazed at her deeply, as if he was going to engrave her familiar outline into every cell of his head. Then he fell asleep as well. He didn''t know how long he had slept. All he knew was that he was sound asleep. He hadn''t slept well since the car ident. When he woke up, he found that Essie was not beside him. It seemed that she really had left. All of a sudden, he felt empty and lonely. The room was so quiet that he could even hear his breath as if he was the only one left in the world. After getting dressed with great effort by only one hand, he went downstairs. A burst of crispughter came out of the kitchen, as if the silver bell collided with the silver bell, regaining the vigor of the quiet air in an instant. His eyes lit up like stars. His empty heart was filled with vitality in an instant. However, the light faded quickly. He could not enjoy the happiness like this anymore. He must control all the feelings, cold, cruel and ruthless. When he entered the kitchen, he saw she was busy cooking with the servants. He frowned and restrained the corners of his mouth, with an angry expression on his face. "Stupid woman, why are you still here?" Essie turned around and saw him. She smiled, showing two sweet dimples on her cheeks. "Ice guy, are you awake? We will have dinner soon." Zac had smelt the delicious smell. It was his favorite Brisket with radish. His stomach was full of joy. He swallowed hard to keep his indifference. "Don''t try to fool me. I don''t have any appetite now. Seeing you seriously affect my appetite." Essie''s heart convulsed. Even though she was immune to all kinds of poison, it still hurt badly. The icy guy possessed the poisonous tongue as that of a cobra. Even if someone had magic power to protect himself, he would inevitably be attacked by the venom. "I''ll leave after I cook. It won''t affect your appetite," she said dejectedly, lowering her head. "Sarah!" Zac snapped. "Throw away all the things she cooked. They tasted bad and disgusting." Maybe what he had done before was too mild so that she didn''t care about it. This time he decided to give her a strong blow to make her give up. Shocked, Essie widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. She was really hurt this time. It was as if a dagger had been stabbed into her heart and was stirring it up ruthlessly. She was badly mangled, and she was overwhelmed with pain. "Icy guy, do you really hate me so much?" Tears poured out from her eyes, and instantly wetted her face. "I always hate you and have never changed. If you weren''t still useful, you wouldn''t even have the chance to get close to me." Zac''s heart was twitching as well, suffering the sharp pain of skin and bones digging. He endured hard and disguised himself very hard. Every wording out of his mouth with the huge counter devouring force. It would hurt him by ten times as much as the pain in her heart. Feeling as if she had just been hit by a cold shoulder, Essie shook her thin shoulders and said, "All right. Icy guy, I''m leaving now. Have a good rest." She sniffed, wiped the tears from her cheeks, turned around and walked outside. When the door was closed, Zac slumped into the chair and put his hand on his chest. It was so painful that he was almost unable to breathe. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The servant picked up the cuisine that had not brought to the table and walked towards the trash can. "What are you doing?" Zac roared in a low voice. "Didn''t you say that you would throw it away?" the servant said sheepishly. "Do you dare to fall down and try?" It seemed that he was going to kill them with his angry face. "Put them all here. I want them." The servant hurried to bring back the te. As expected, the young master was really difficult to please. He was capricious than the weather in Ennd. Taking up the silver fork, Zac had a bite of the brisket. His taste bud and stomach also missed the taste. It was warm and happy. He was like a tornado and swept all the dishes on the table away. It was the first time Ann and the servants saw him with such a good appetite since he came back from the hospital. She thought, ''In order to untie a bell, the person who can untie it must be the person who tied it. Boss can only be untied by madam.'' Essie returned to the mansion, depressed. Although she had decided not to give up and not to be disheartened, she was still very afraid in her heart. She was afraid that Zac really hated her and all the good things he had for her were only emotional investment. Sighing, she sat on the sofa, desperately trying to recall the good things that Zac had done to her and seekfort. She even thought about telling him the stories of Mili and Dot to please him. But soon she hesitated. If he really didn''t like her and loved her, then it would be very dangerous for her to reveal Mili and Dot''s biological parents. He would definitely fight for the custody with her and take away Mili and Dot, and let her never see them again. Thinking of this, she shook her head hard and dismissed the decisionpletely. No, she couldn''t tell. He and Le had a baby now, so their divorce was impossible. If Mili and Dot were taken away, Le would do everything to hurt them. She could not allow such a thing to happen. As long as she was alive, no one dared to hurt her children. In the vi by thekeside, Leid on the bed to nourish the fetus. She was extremely worried about Zac living outside alone. Everyday, she would call Ann to ask about Zac''s situation. Ann told her that he had a bad temper, either smashing things or kicking servants in the vi. He told her not toe over, or it would be terrible if she miscarried. She was scared, not daring toe any closer to the blue ocean. After all, she was the mastermind of the ident. She couldn''t imagine what her life would be if Zac found out about it. What she didn''t know was that Zac had already caught the person who broke the brake of Essie''s car. Chapter 501 I Give Her To You Chapter 501 I Give Her To You The man was thrown into the hog lot before he had the chance to use the money. In the Blue Coast, Ford was reporting to Zac. "Boss, Le couldn''t bear my child. I fed her with sleeping pills every time. It would be a miracle if she could get pregnant with my child." Zac looked gloomy. But in the end, he had been a father twice, and this damn woman had done the same thing again. She was really tired of living! "Boss, something must be wrong. Le is a cunning woman. When you do the DNA test, the truth will be revealed. How can she not foresee it? " William said thoughtfully. Zac nodded. From Le''s expression, she seemed to be sure that the child was his. He had never touched her. How did she get it? "Has she done anything unusual recently?" Ford thought about it carefully and said, "Only for one time, Jay and I lost track of her in the mall." "How?" Zac frowned. "That was three weeks ago. She went to the shop to buy some clothes. I saw her in the fitting room, but she didn''te out after waiting for a long time. Atst, I sent the sales clerk to find her, but she was not there." "It seems that this woman has found that she has been tracked," William said. Zac''s ck eyes shrank and his eyes deepened. He didn''t miss this detail. There were certain connections between some things that seemed irrelevant. Le had been pregnant for two weeks. He asked the doctor to calcte the time of her pregnancy, just in these days. She might y her tricks in those days. "No matter what, we have to figure out where she went and what she did after you lost her," he ordered. "Yes, boss." Ford nodded. Afterwards, Zac asked him to leave. He wanted to have a talk with William alone, because he didn''t expect that the guy would dare to go to meet Essie in secret, which was not in ordance with his order. "William, don''t you want to be with me?" A malicious expression appeared on his handsome face. William knew that he would me him, and he had prepared to lose his temper before he met with Essie. "Boss, I have prepared a simtion mask for Madam. It will be much safer if shees to see you with a mask in the future." "This can only lower the risk and not be a hundred percent safe. As long as there is a slight danger, I can''t let her take the risk, do you know? " Zac said. He tried to restrain his anger. "Boss, you need madam," William said, looking at him. He clearly knew that the calm andposed boss had be so irritable, anxious and depressed recently, not because he was worried about losing his right arm. Boss was as tough as a rock. How could he be defeated by this minor setback? What worried him the most was that he would not be able to protect Essie and would lose her forever. When William spoke, Zac jumped up and grabbed him by the cor. "I only want her to live healthy and happy!" "They wanted to separate you and your wife. Aren''t you falling into their trap if you keep a distance from madam?" William said, heaving a heavy sigh. Zac released him, clenched his fingers, and hit the wall with a manic punch. "I have no choice before I recover. This is the only choice I have!" "Boss, maybe madam is not as fragile as you think. She can protect herself," William said. Essie was the strongest woman he had ever seen. She was capable, tough and resourceful. The best way for her was not to hide in a protection umbre, but to fight with him side by side. But in fact, Zac didn''t think so. He cared too much about her, even more than his life. She was his only precious treasure. He was afraid that she would break into pieces in his hand, if she stayed in the umbre he carefully created, he would be relieved. "William, I forgive you this time. But next time, if you act without my permission, don''t follow me anymore," Zac said it word for word as a warning. To be honest, he didn''t really me William. Yesterday was an extremely happy day. She was as tender as the spring water, sweet and clingy. And her enthusiasm towards him was like fire, making him extremely satisfied. He wouldn''t regret it even if he was going to die the next day. William knew very well about his intention. He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, feeling that the risks he was going to take were right and worth it. Every morning, Zac would go to the hospital for treatment. This time, he found a strange face in VVIP. "This is Suri. She is a new nurse," Seeing that he had been staring at the woman, the doctor quickly introduced. Zac looked away, with a sharp light shing in his eyes. The doctor began to acupuncture on Zac to stimte the nerve cells toe back to life. The woman next to him saw the him having the acupuncture treatment, which made her nervous. "Doctor, be gentle. Don''t hurt him." Every time the doctor gave him the acupuncture, she would whispered to the side. Zac was speechless. It would be nice if only he felt it hurts. The acupuncture wouldst an hour. When the doctor left the bathroom, Zac crooked his finger at the woman who was standing not far away and gestured for her toe. The woman trotted in front of him, "Does it hurt? I''ll call the doctor right away!" Zac wanted to say something, but he said nothing. The woman thought it was because her ears were not good. So she didn''t hear it and moved her ears closer to him. "What did you say?" Hardly had her voice faded away, her ear was pinched by a big hand. "Stupid woman, didn''t I tell you to disappear in front of me? Do you have a poor memory or ears? Why did youe close to me? " Essie was shocked. What? She was wearing William''s artificial mask. How could he recognize her? "How do you know it''s me?" She stood up straight to save her ears, and then stepped back to keep a safe distance with him. "You are the most stupid woman in the world!" Zac snorted. Although her face changed, her breaths and voice were clearly discerned just a few meters away. Essie felt wronged. "I didn''t do anything standing there. How could I be stupid?" Zac red at her. "Stupid woman, if I felt the pain. My arm would be fine. Do I need to acupuncture here?" A shiver went down her spine, and she covered her mouth with her hand subconsciously, as if she had just woke up from a dream. ''Out of the mouthes evil!'' she thought! She was so worried and nervous that shepletely forgot about it. Most importantly, the words must be a blow to the big devil, mentioning it. "Sorry, I was too stupid." She looked down and felt very sorry. "Fuck off! Never appear in front of me again!" Zac said coldly. "Don''t be so excited. I''ll just leave. I won''t bother you." She was afraid that his anger would affect the treatment. She dared not speak more or disobey his order. She lowered her head and walked out. She didn''t know that his mood was not affected by her words at all. On the contrary, his depression was relieved a lot. She was his sunshine, his color, the spring of his life. As long as she appeared, even a second would give him a sense of vigor. After the physical therapy in the hospital, Zac returned to the Blue Coast. He found that Jim was waiting for him inside. "Did you get better?" Jim asked with concern. "Still the same," Zac said dismissively. "Don''t be discouraged. I believe that you will recover," Jim encouraged. Zac shrugged. He didn''t invite him here to discuss this issue. "I have something to tell you. I hope you can give me an honest answer," he said seriously. "We grew up together in split pants. I don''t hide anything from you," Jim said with a smile. "Okay. Tell me frankly. Do you like Essie or not?" Zac asked, stressing each syble. Jim stunned and smiled. "Are you still mad at what happened at the party?" A wife-domineering guy was really terrible. However, he was wrong. Zac didn''te to question him. "I just want to know the truth. If you still take me as your close friend, tell me the truth." Jim cast a meaningful nce at him. Then, he picked up the tea cup, took a small sip and slowly said, "I do have a crush on Miss Yi, but it''s just a crush. It has nothing to do with love." Zac frowned as if he wasn''t satisfied with this answer. "Jim, when did you be so indecisive? If you like something, just like it. If you don''t like something, just say you dislike it. What do you mean by have a feeling for someone? And why does it have nothing to do with love?" "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I won''t touch your woman," Jim thought that he didn''t believe him, so he immediately exined. "Jim, if there is another Essie in the world, will you go after her?" Zac asked. He decided to ask him in another way. "Of course, men are longing for a fairdy," replied Jim, narrowing his eyes. He said half-jokingly. Zac nodded. It seemed that he already knew the answer. He grabbed the lemonade tea on the table and took a gulp. It would take him a lot of effort and determination to say what he wanted to say. Moreover, he had to suffer a terrible pain of the soul peeling. So he needed to give himself some time to calm down. "Jim, you know, Essie is unique. There won''t be another woman like her in the world again." He paused and then continued, "but I can give her to you." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "What did you say?" Jim couldn''t believe his ears and got trembled. "I''ll give up Essie, and let you take care of her," Zac repeated. He said every word clearly and forcefully. It took him great effort. Chapter 502 Be A Match Maker (Part One) Chapter 502 Be A Match Maker (Part One) Jim was choked and almost made the tea out of his mouth. "Are you testing our friendship in such a way?" Zac''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he said in a low voice, "I know you have the strength to protect her. You are the person I trust most. I can rest assured to have her with you." "Zac, this is not your style. Your arm must be fine. Even if you take ten thousand steps back, it won''t affect your ability as before. You can protect her yourself. " "But I don''t know when the damned arm will recover. Maybe it will take a year, two years, or even longer, and the little can''t wait for it to fully recover. And those desperadoes have the intention to ruin the cooperation between the Rong family and the Xu family. If she gets together with me, they will keep making trouble and hurt her," Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Zac thoughtfully said that he wanted to create a strong shield for Essie. In Dragon City, Jim was the best choice. Jim squinted his eyes and said, "Although I like acting very much, there''s a time when I make the act real. Don''t you worry?" Sadness shed through his dark eyes. "I didn''t ask you to act. I asked you to be with her, to pursue her and to love her with all your heart." He knew that only in this way could Jim protect her with all his heart and soul. As long as she was safe, he was willing to bear the pain of losing her. Jim sighed. As the best friend of Zac, he could see through his mind. However, he also knew his temper very well. Since he had chosen him, if he did not agree, he would not have a good life in the future. "Since you are so generous, give me the opportunity, I will be too stupid to refuse it." He curled his lips and said in a soft voice, "But love is not a deal. It depends on her own will. Even if you really want to give her to me, she has to be interested in me." "Faith will move mountains. As long as you love her, she will be touched," Zac said in a low and deep voice. He knew Essie better than anyone else that she was a person who would return pleasant for pleasant. This time, she was reluctant to leave him, not because she suddenly found she had fallen in love with him, but because she was deeply moved. She was a total fool when it came to a rtionship. It was always difficult to tell whether one was moved or loved. ''They always treat each other like a blur. The two can''t see each other''s heart clearly, '' he sighed inside. "It seems that I have to spare no effort to do it." He smiled, with an implicit and intriguing smile. As his best friend, he had to defend him twice. This time, he would like to give a hand to his best friend. At the same time, Essie was thinking about winning over the demon''s heart in her office. It was said that it was an easy thing for a woman to pursue a man. However, Zac, the giant devil, was otherworldly. He refused to yield both soft and hard tactics. So many women came to him despite their tragic failure. The voluntary pursuit of him seemed to have not only separated him by a heavy mountain, but also separated him from the Great Rift. It''s difficult, difficult, and even more difficult than to reach the heavens. While she was pondering hard on it, she received a text message. "Silly woman, see you in room 208 of Pleasant Scenery Tea House at seven tonight." Her beautiful big eyes suddenly lit up. Like a little woman who just reached her first love, she got the invitation of her secret love prince, jumping up from the big chair with excitement. She knew ice guy wouldn''t ignore her. He was just a little angry and wanted to vent his anger on her. However, she was willing to be his punching bag. As long as he could be happy and his arm could be recovered earlier, she was willing to do anything. She took out the makeup bag from the drawer and decided to put on some makeup to refresh herself. Since the car ident, she had been decadent, unable to sleep at night, lost appetite, and there was a faint shadow around her eyes. The ice guy hated her ck eye circles the most, so she had to cover it up right away. He had a bad temper. If his eyes were fouled by her dark circles, he would have a terrible dinner. She arrived at Pleasant Scenery Tea House at six, one hour earlier than the scheduled time. The demon king had no patience to wait. If he came in advance and saw that she was not here, it would be terrible if he left in a fret. She waited for an hour, feeling her body well. When the clock on the wall pointed to seven, a text message came to her, "Silly woman, I have changed my mind. I don''t want to go out anymore. You eat it yourself." In an instant, Essie''s bright eyes darkened, and she felt so sad that she was about to fall into the abyss. He went too far to stand her up! As expected, she couldn''t pin too much hope on the great ogre. The bigger the hope, the more disappointed she would be. She stood up and lowered her head dejectedly, ready to leave. The door of the private room was suddenly pushed open, and a tall figure walked in. "Frozen guy." Her eyes lit up but soon turned dark again. It was not Zac but Jim. "Brother Jim, why are you here?" Jim was surprised to see her and asked, "Are you also here to see Zac?" "Yes, but he won''te." She pouted. Upon hearing this, Jim was a little embarrassed. ''No way. I didn''t expect that he would y such trick to him!'' Chapter 503 Be A Match Maker (Part Two) Chapter 503 Be A Match Maker (Part Two) He had promised him this morning to take care of Essie, but he hadn''t prepared for this. Now suddenly he made a big move. How could he resolve it? "Recently, he has suffered some setbacks. His mood fluctuates constantly. You need to get used to it. He won''te. Let''s eat here. It''s sote. If we go out, we have to find another restaurant to eat. Why don''t we just eat here and have apanion? " He tried to ease the embarrassment with an awkward smile. Essie knew that she had no appetite. But she couldn''t refuse him, so she sat down again. "Brother Jim, if you have time, take a look at Zac. He needs the care and encouragement of friends very much now," she said in a low voice. "Don''t worry. He is the most cold-blooded man in Dragon City. He is not that vulnerable," Jimforted her. He was a man who would never blink his eyes when the mountain copsed. How could he feel depressed because of an ident? She was the only person that could make him worried and anxious. However, Essie didn''t understand what was on Zac''s mind. She thought that he was really tired of her and didn''t want her anymore. She felt terrible. "But he is not in a good mood now," she muttered in a very low voice. She almost copsed at the thought of his indifference and disgust in his eyes when he looked at her. Perhaps he was ming her. After all, she was the indirectly chief culprit in this car ident. If she hadn''t been willful, he wouldn''t have encountered such a disaster. So he couldn''t forgive her and didn''t want to see her again. "Don''t worry. He will be fine after a while." After he finished ordering, he handed the menu to the waiter. Taking another sip of the juice, she tried to shift the subject. She was afraid that she couldn''t stop crying if they continued to talk about it. "Brother Jim, have you been preparing for the new y recently?" Jim blinked his charming eyes and said, "I don''t have a femalepanion for the award ceremony in MTV awarding ceremony this Friday. If you have time, you can go with me. What do you think?" Feeling he was joking, she smiled and said, "You''re the most attractive man I''ve ever seen. Why do you need a date? If you are reallyck of one, just post the news on microblog, it is sure that all women in the country will rush over and scramble to be your femalepanion. " "I''m not interested in those anthomaniac." He looked at her with a meaningful smile on his face and said, "Miss Yi, do you always think that I''m a yboy?" Hearing that, Essie was dazed for a second. Although she knew that the answer was yes, it was not appropriate to say it out loud. She smiled and said, "Brother Jim, you''re so excellent that women always chase after you. I don''t think it''s difficult for you not to have a romantic rtionship." Jim sighed. "Although this is a euphemistic answer, there is still the meaning behind it. So, for the sake of my future marriage, I need to be nursed from women. " Essie was choked. Vinton decided to ditch his bad habit for Eva. Now King Jim wanted to do the same. Was it a trend as the saying went ''A prodigal who returns is more precious than gold''? "You have a girl that you want to marry to?" She was a little curious. He and Zac were both very picky, with eyes looking up at their heads. What kind of magical woman could win his heart? Taking a small sip of the red wine, he drew a charming smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "I didn''t have. But recently, Zac has been the matchmaker for me. I found the beauty he suggested wasContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. pretty good, so I agreed to take her." Essie''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe what she had heard. "Do you mean that Zac introduced a woman to you?" "Yes." Jim nodded. Essie was choke at the news. She covered her mouth and coughed to clean up the air. ''Oh my God! It''s impossible for Zac to be a matchmaker.'' She could not believe it, as if someone had told her that the sun rose from the West today. It was very weird. "How could Zac do such a thing?" she raised her eyebrows and inquired. Jim poured a ss of frozen juice for her to calm her down. What he was going to say was the real reason that made her panic and even copse. "Don''t you want to know what kind of woman he introduced to me?" he said slowly. As she took another sip of her juice, the curiosity in her eyes got stronger. She asked, "Then can you tell me which family she is from?" After keeping silent for a while, he then opened his mouth slowly, "Your family." These simple words were like a gust of wind in a storm, stirring great waves in her heart. "Are you kidding me?" How could Zac introduce a woman to him from Xu family? Her cousins had not reached the year eighteen. Her sister, Alice had engaged with Fell. There was no one else except Valery. It was impossible for Zac to introduce Valery to him. Even if he couldn''t work it out in a short time, he, the king of the world, wouldn''t listen to him. "Do you think I''m kidding?" said Jim seriously. Shocked by what she just heard, she asked, "Are you going to marry Valery?" "Is there only one daughter, Valery in your Xu family?" Jim was choked by her question. "My cousin is still a kid. They are not suitable for you," Essie said, curling her lips. "How about you?" Jim asked. Chapter 504 What Do You Want To Say Chapter 504 What Do You Want To Say It seemed that Essie was hit by a bullet at a vital point, and her face suddenly turned pale. "Brother Jim, what do you mean?" Jim slightly raised his beautiful bushy eyebrows and said word by word, "Zac gives you to me." His words were like a thunderp, and she jumped up from the chair in surprise and shouted, "Brother Jim, don''t talk nonsense!" Her nerves were on edge. Her face was distorted in fury. "I''m serious about every word I said. In fact, it is Zac who arranged the meeting for us on purpose." Jim said in a clear and forceful voice. "I''m not a toy that he could give anyone at will." A rage rose from her chest. She couldn''t imagine that Zac would leave her to Jim. She was following him like a shadow these days, which made him feel annoyed and want to give her to others? "Don''t get him wrong. He just wants to protect you." Jim exined, "He wanted to create a new protective umbre for you, so he chose me." "I don''t need his protection. I can protect myself." A warm wave rushed into her eyes. She was not a fragile flower, but a strong grass. She had already gone through countless trials and hardships, no matter how strong the storm was. She was no longer defeated by such a trivial things. "You have to let him see this clearly," Jim said. He knew very well that this woman held a special position in the heart of Zac. Even though Zac asked him to help him, even if he had a good impression of this woman, he would not do anything to try to compete with him. He didn''t want to disappoint Zac, and he couldn''t lie to Essie either. The best way was to put the matter straight, so that Essie could cooperate with him to act. When she thought of this, her heart wrenched. It was so painful. Perhaps Jim was justforting her. Perhaps it was because Zac really hated her and wanted to drive her away that he came up with such a bad idea. "Things change. I really didn''t expect we would end up like this." She lowered her eyes. The delicate eyshes cast a sad shadow on her eyelids. "He is just like a book without words, too profound for me to understand in a lifetime." "Maybe you will understand if you act a few scenes with me." Jim''s lips curved in a mischievous smile. She slightly trembled and raised her eyshes to look at him. Her eyes deepened in the light... The next day, she went to the Blue Coast. Zac just came back from the treatment. The moment he saw her, there was a glimmer in his dark eyes, like a meteor, but it disappeared in an instant. "Stupid woman, why are you here again?" His tone was even colder than his expression. "Why did you stand me up yesterday?" she asked angrily. "I didn''t n to go, I just wanted to punish you. Why do you follow me like a shadow? It''s so annoying," Zac said with a sneer. It seemed that her heart was stabbed by a needle. There was a faint pain in her heart. She took a deep breath and tried her best to calm herself down. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, brother Jim and I had a very nice dinnerst night," she said angrily. Immediately, Zac felt like he was forced to eat a lemon. The extreme bitterness spread from the tip of his tongue to his internal organs. "Very good. Maybe you can try to get along with each other." His voice was extremely hoarse, as if his throat was injured by this sourness. Although he voluntarily quit, he still felt reluctant to let her go. In the eyes of Essie, his answer indirectly proved that what Jim saidst night was true. He was an extremely possessive demon king in the universe, but now he was so generous. It was obvious that he was tired of her, a intable doll, and was about to give it to someone else. "Zac, do you remember the True Color Bar we met for the first time?" she said slowly and in a low voice. Zac flickered his cold eyes. How could he forget that? He was lucky enough to meet a muddle headed woman there. From then on, he was willing to be a ve of his wife and give up his body, heart and soul without reservation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What do you want to say?" he pretended to ask casually. "We yed the dice. You lost twelve times in a row and you lost yourself to me. If you want to save yourself, you must win me. Otherwise, you will be my spoils all your life. " Her voice was like a breath softly across his face. He shuddered at her suggestion, his face beaming with lust all over his body. "All right. Let''s y another round," he said. He said in a low voice. Frowning in pain, Essie said, "Go to that True Color Bar. Start from there and end it there." There was a hint of despair in her tone. Zac bit his thin lips into a line. He did not open his mouth. Instead, silence reced his answer. They set out for Yang City at noon. Essie had booked the whole bar, so there were only two customers in it, just likest time. She ordered two bottles of cocktails and a bottle of mineral water for Zac. He was having a treatment now and alcohol was just too much for him. "More than three years have passed, but the ce is still the same as it was when we first met. But our love and marriage, as if we had been through a world war, were smashed into pieces," she looked around and said sadly. On Zac''s handsome face, an emotionally throbbed violently, and the nerves of his whole body began to give out sharp pain, as if the fish had been stripped off scales. He poured a ss of water and took a swig, calming all the emotions in his chest. "We are not meant to be together." "You didn''t say that before. You said we were destined to be together. No matter what happens, we will never be separated." There seemed to be canker-root in her mouth. The extreme bitterness was sent into the blood along her taste bud, so that even her pores seemed to emit a bitter taste. "I was just joking. I didn''t expect you to be so stupid to take it seriously." Nichs tried his best to put up with the pain of breaking his skin and being knocked out, but he dared not show any emotion. She poured another half ss of cocktail, raised her head and drank it all. Then she said, "You know what? Since I left Xu family, I have been an unlucky person. I was so unlucky that I almost lost my life in gambling. I didn''t expect that I would win all the time. I seemed to have gained all my good luck in my life. " "You overused my good luck." Zac groaned, "It''s my bad luck to meet you. I was either shot or disabled. You are simply a disaster. For the safety of my life, I must stay away from you." He said coldly and cruelly. Every word of her was like a firecracker echoing around her ears, but also like a sharp arrow stabbing into the deepest and most vulnerable part of her heart. She felt the same way. She was a disaster. She took all his good luck away from him, and gave all the bad luck to him. She made him to be constantly hurt and be her body armor and flesh shield. "I''m sorry," she said in a trembling voice. If he left her because he was worried about her, or he med her because of the injury on his arm, she would not give up. She would definitely insist on staying with him. However, if he wanted to stay away from her because she was a disaster, she had no reason to refuse to let him go. "You don''t have to apologize to me. Just get out of here and disappear in front of me." The voice of Zac came through coldly, interrupting her thoughts. He had his own n. If Jim could protect her with all his might, he could temporarily settle down to deal with Le''s matter. Essie bit her lips. "I promise you, that I will leave you as long as you win. I won''t bother you anymore. But can you just tell me the truth? Do you have any feelings for me? " She stared at him without a blink, eager to find out some secret on his face, but he seemed to wear a cold mask, which froze all the expressions. He took a sip of the water slowly, moisturized his painful throat, and then opened his mouth coldly. "Essie Yi, I''ll tell you clearly once again. I''ve never liked you, and all the things I''ve done is out of emotional investment." "Not at all?" Strong hurt feeling and pain transferred to tears which streamed down her face. "No, I didn''t." His answer was clear-cut. The ruthless words had kicked her into the bottomless abyss when she was forced to the edge of the cliff. The despair came to her like the flood, and surrounded her again and again. She could no longer see the sunlight, sight and warmth. "Okay, got it." Tears fell down from her eyes. She raised her head up again and again, trying to push them back, but failed. So she just ignored them and let them bully her. Perhaps, this was thest time she cried in front of him. She would never show her fragility to him in the future. She didn''t know that his heart ached as a result of his love for her. Her tears were likeva, melting his heart. "All right. We are not here to clear up. Let''s get down to business." He changed the subject on right. He was worried that if he continued to drag it down, he would not be able to control himself and thus his lie would be exposed. "Can''t you just wait until I finish crying? People all have bad luck when they cry. I don''t want to bet you at this time," she said while wiping away her tears. She cried so sadly, but he was indifferent. He had really changed, colder and heartless than when he lost his memory. No, it wasn''t changed. It was the truth. He didn''t disguise his feelings for her anymore. He didn''t love her at all. He didn''t love her at all. All these were her wishful thinking. She was such a fool, a big fool. She bit her lower lip and bowed her head. Desperate as she was, she didn''t want to give up because she still had a tinge of residual feelings in her heart. Jim told her that she could act a few scenes with him, and then she could understand Zac. She must have a try, or she wouldn''t give up. Zac frowned, seeming to be a little angry at her cheating. "The worse your luck is, the happier I am. Otherwise, how can I win you?" Chapter 505 Artificial Impregnation Chapter 505 Artificial Impregnation "It seems that you really want to get rid of me. Well, then I''ll leave it to fate. " she lowered her head and muttered. Her face looked dejected and desperate. She took the dice cup before her, and it wasn''t an ordinary cup of dice, it was a magic dice cup she had prepared beforehand, in which she could name the numbers she wanted. "Let''s decided the result by one gamble. If your number isrger than mine, then you will win." Zac nodded slightly and said coldly, "Let''s begin." She shook the dice cup hard and then opened it, it was three pieces of one. That was the smallest amount of points, which looked like she lost without any doubt. Zac''s expression became extremelyplicated. His eyes seemed darker and darker as if they were dyed by a dark ink. No one could tell whether he was happy or sad, grateful or disappointed. "It''s your turn," Essie said dejectedly. She had made up her mind that if this was what he wanted, she would do him the favor. Zac took up his cup and shook it gently. The force was so weak that it was of no use. No one knew if he felt he was going to win, or subconsciously he never thought about winning her. When he unscrewed the cup, Essie was dumbfounded. And it turned out to be three pieces of one again. She shook out three pieces of one was because she had used a cup of magic dice. But his cup was just an ordinary one. It was weird to get the same points as hers. Was she really a disaster? She sucked his good luck and made him unable to win the dice? Zac didn''t show any disappointed expression on his face. Instead, he looked a little gratified. "Come again." He took up the cup. In the second y, the two continued to fight evenly with three pieces of one. In the third y, Essie let Zac throw in advance. She didn''t expect him to have the same result again! She touched her forehead and sweated, "Icy guy, it seems that the God doesn''t give you a chance to turn over. Why don''t you listen to me?" Zac''s beautiful eyebrows slightly wrinkled. "No more nonsense, go on." Although he hated the three disobedient little things very much, today they seemed not to be so annoying. "Let''s change to another way. The one who had the smallest numbers will win," she suggested. "Whatever," he said impatiently. He just wanted to end this gambling as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would lose control and show his true feelings. "Youe first," Essie said in a low voice. He took up the cup, shook two times casually, and opened it: two, three and five. A bitter smile gradually emerged on Essie''s face. The battle was finally over. Then she took up her magic cup and shook six times to open it. It was three pieces of six. "Congrattions! Freezing guy, you finally win!" She forced herself to smile at him. There was no joy or excitement in his dark eyes. "You can go now. Fuck off from me." Essie grabbed the cocktail on the table and took a big gulp of it. Then she stood up and walked around to stand behind him and put her arms around him regardless of anything. "I admit defeat for bet. Goodbye! Icy guy. Without me, the disaster, good luck wille back to you. And your arms will recover soon." Her voice was like a hot iron, rolling over his heart, his viscera, every part of his body, and his soul. All of his painful nerves were stirred up. He gritted his teeth and endured the sharp pain, trying not to let any emotions on his face. His body was weakened too. The sharp pain took all his strength away. He couldn''t break free from her grasp. He just remained motionless and silent. A drop of tear fell down from her eyes and dropped on his shoulder. His shoulder shivered slightly and he felt a pain. It seemed that his shirt and skin were burnt. "Let me go. You''ll disappear right away," he arduously spit out several cold words. She tremblingly loosened her grip, turned around and ran away. It turned out that he could really be so cold-blooded and heartless. She finally realized it. Seeing her slender figure disappeared at the door of the bar, he copsed in the chair as if all his strength had been sucked out. His eyes turned red because of the pain. He grabbed the half bottle of wine on the table and gulped it down, forgetting the doctor''s words. He was badly in need of anesthesia to relieve extreme pain, or he would fall to the ground and die immediately. Just then, William called. Doctor Smith, who would onlye next month, canceled his trip to Italy and decided to go to Dragon City for his treatment first. Doctor Smith, who got the doctor of psychiatry of Harvard Medical School, was the most authoritative neurologist in the world. He hoped that his arrival would bring some hope to the patient''s arm. After a series of examinations and consultation, he preferred to do a muscle repair surgery for Zac. It was a veryplicated operation and the sess rate was only half. Fortunately, the operation was very sessful. After the anaesthetic left, his arm was painful, but he still couldn''t exert himself. It would take a period of rehabilitation training before he couldpletely recover. On the third day of the surgery, in the VVIP ward, Zac was watching an award ceremony of the year which was broadcast on TV. The moment Jim showed up, he immediately received a thunderous and crazy cheer from his fans. The girl who stayed with him was so pure and beautiful. All the reporters on the spot rushed forward, and surrounded the two. "King Jing, are you dating Miss Xu? Is this true?" "Are you finally together in everyone''s wish?" The journalists seemed more excited than the people concerned. That was the biggest news of the year. As for who would win and who would be the king or queen tonight, they didn''t care. "Can we date each other?" With a touch of sarcasm in his voice, Jim asked the same question. Then he raised his arm and held around the slender waist of Essie. The way he held her was very ambiguous. It was obvious that they were showing off love, and the rtionship between them was very honesty. Fans, who were standing outside the fence, kept shrieking. Some of them were so excited that they even passed out directly. Essie was speechless. Jim was indeed iparable and unparalleled in the entertainment circle. Meanwhile, she was worried that his fans would throw eggs and beat her once they broke up one day? "Ms. Xu, are you really touched this time?" A reporter''s question interrupted her thoughts. With a soft smile, she leaned her head against Jim''s shoulder, like a lovable little bird. "In fact, I''ve been his loyal fan. Now I finally realize my dream of being with my hero." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jim gently pinched her chin tip and said, "I am the one that finally got what I want." They seemed to express their love to each other in front of the cameras, and even the reporters were so excited that they wanted to scream. In the VVIP ward, it seemed that Zac was pushed into a lemon sea with sourness from his pores. He threw the remote control violently and with a loud bang, the TV screen was smashed. Dream guy! When did Jim be the dream guy of that stupid woman? He had thought that Jim would do thirty-six tricks, adding the strength to touch her a little bit. However, it was only two dayster, they were like inseparable lovers, showing off their love in front of the people of the country. It seemed as if they were of one ord. Although it was all his fault and he gave her to Jim, they couldn''t just keep a low profile and give him time to adapt? As for this stupid woman, she didn''t know that all men are selfish. The best thing was that they couldn''t get what they want. Why couldn''t she be a little moreposed? Couldn''t she make it too difficult for Jim to pursue her? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He smashed things to vent his anger in the ward. The nurse and the servants were hiding outside and refused to enter, trembling with fear. When William came over, there was silence in the room. The maid incoherently described the reason for the man''s rage, and he sighed heavily. He knew that the boss would regret after he made the decision. In the ward, Zac was not regretting it. He was just extremely disappointed. He didn''t expect that Doctor Smith woulde to the hospital in advance to treat his injury, and he didn''t expect that the operation would be sessful and that the arm which could be sentenced to death could have a chance to recover. But when he made this decision, he was ready to suffer the pain. But he didn''t expect that Essie would be changed so soon. He had just left for a few days, and then they began to show off their love with each other. It seemed that he hadpletely forgotten about her. The sense of loss in his heart was as cruel as falling from heaven to the hell. Even if she would really be the wife of Jim after marriage in the future, he hoped that she could still keep his position in her heart. He didn''t want to be as transparent as before. "Boss, it''s not toote to get her back," William said. Zac nced at him and said, "Let''s get down to business." Taking a deep breath, William thought, ''Now what I care most about is the rtionship between you and Essie?'' Swallowing his saliva, he began to report, "I have found out where Le was after Ford lost track on her." Zac leaned slightly, a sharp cold light shing across his eyes. "Where?" "The Blessed hospital," William said with a depressed voice. "She have been pregnant at that time?" Zac raised his eyebrows and was a little surprised. "No, she went there to do the artificial impregnation." zing anger shed in his eyes. This woman always went to extremes. How could she do such things. "Whose sperm does she use?" With an imperceptible strange expression on his face, William coughed and said, "Boss, ording to the records, it seems to be yours." Zac didn''t think that he could understand what he was talking about, so he exined patiently, "I need to ask who kind of person she found to pretend to be me?" William pursed his lips. He understood what Zac meant. It was that Zac who didn''t understand what he said and he decided to express it in another way in case that Zac would fly into a rageter. "Boss, have you ever donated your sperm in the hospital?" Chapter 506 He Is Jealous Chapter 506 He Is Jealous Zac was shocked. His memory was brought back to eight years ago. He did have done such a thing. He attended a friend''s birthday party and yed an exciting game called golden wheel. When the wheel was turned to anyone, he would have to do something absurd ording to the requirements, and the thing his turn was utterly speechless, Donate sperm. Le was also there at that time. It seemed that she had deeply engraved this matter in her mind. "I really underestimate this woman." He snorted, a sharp light shed across his face. "Do you want to keep this baby?" William asked flint cautiously. A faint sneer curled the corners of his mouth. "Do you know what is wrong with being smart?" Hearing this, William sighed with relief secretly. He knew that a cautious boss like Zac would never leave any loopholes. "What are we going to do next?" Zac pondered for a while before asking, "Has there been any news about the virus research institute recently?" "They have disintegrated the main contents of the antidote preparation, but only one of the contents has not been found out yet." William sighed. Zac''s beautiful eyebrows twisted in a straight line. As long as the life of Essie was still held in the hands of the enemy, he was not at ease at all. "Keep an eye on Le. Don''t let her discover anymore," he ordered. Since they wanted to use Le, he believed that they could break through from her. Recently, the media had been talking about the rtionship between Essie and Jim. For several days, they upied the front page of entertainment news. The couple also frequently showed up in public, showing off their love. On the celebrity ball Saturday, as soon as they showed up, they attracted everyone''s attention. "Cathy." Jim changed his appetion to Essie which sounded very intimately. "Haven''t you noticed that actually we are a perfect match?" He put his thin lips close to her ear and said in a very low voice, which looked very intimate. "Brother Jim, why didn''t you work hard eighteen years ago and lost in the golfpetition?" Essie teased. "If you make a mistake, you will be dead." Jim shook his head and sighed, "Well, you take me as the first substitute. If Zac is really stubborn, I will rece him by the way." With a silent smile on her face, the corners of her mouth added a touch of destion and beauty unconsciously. She would never have another man in her life except for Zac. If they were meant not to be together in this life, she would choose to live the rest of her life alone. Not far away, Zac stared at them without a blink. His eyes were about to bleed. He even had an illusion that they had made friends secretly and were waiting to kick him away. Now he took the initiative to retreat, was it just what they wanted? Jim saw him quickly. "Zac should have been paying attention to us all the time. We should go and say hello to him and thank him for his help." There was a mischievous smile on the corner of his mouth, and his tone was implicit and meaningful. Essie nodded, stretching out her hand to hold his arm. "The closer we get, the happier he will be." She wanted to get an answer even if she had to leave Zac. She hoped that he would like this y tonight. Seeing theming over, Zac wanted to run away. He was worried that he would lose control, but he still tried his best to control himself. "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon. It seems impossible to never meet you in the same city," Standing in front of him, Essie said with a smile. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, we have no rtionship now." Zac tried his best to make his tone sound extremely cold. "Yes, we have nothing to do with each other and I am going to see Jim from now on." She put on an exaggerated smile and added, "After so many love experiences, I find that Jim is the perfect guy for me. I''m happy with him." Zac''s heart convulsed violently. It seemed that he had fallen into a bottomless abyss and fell into pieces. Her feelings for him were really fragile, very fragile. Only a few dayster, her feelings for him were gone, with no nostalgia at all. "As long as you are happy," he said in a low voice. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Looking at him, Jim didn''t intend to say anything tofort him. Instead, he wanted to add a few more stabs to add to the tragedy effect of the drama. "Zac, thank you for letting her go. I''ll have a chance to chase Cathy. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her." After saying that, he turned his head to look at Essie and gave her a kiss on her forehead. Essie smiled, stood on tiptoe and kissed him back on the cheek. There was a sharp pain in his chest, as if a arrow had pierced through his heart. A smell of blood came out of his mouth, as if all his internal organs had been broken. He grabbed a ss of wine on the table and took a shot, trying to dissolve his pain with the help of alcohol. Unfortunately, the cocktail with zero degree alcohol didn''t work on him at all. Essie looked at him in silence, while a warm light shed across her ck apricot eyes. "I heard that your arm has recovered. Congrattions. Without me, your good luckes back. " "Don''t talk nonsense. You are not a disaster, but a lucky star," interrupted Jim. "I am your lucky star, a disaster for Mr. Rong," Essie pouted and echoed him. "So you are really not suitable for Zac, but for me." Jim held her shoulders gently, as if he had got a rare treasure, which was very precious. Essie leaned her head on his broad shoulder. "Jim, if only you had confessed your love to me earlier, I wouldn''t have made so many mistakes in love." "The Matchmaker shouldn''t have made the mistake at the very beginning. Fortunately, he corrected himself in time, so that we could be together." Jim smiled, with tenderness in his charming eyes. Zac leaned back a little and hid his face in the shadow of the light. He took a deep breath through the teeth and tried hard to maintain his breathing. He did not want to fall to the ground in extreme pain. He really wanted to jump up from the chair, take her out and have her forever, without anyone to touch her. But he couldn''t. his enemy was more powerful than he thought, and he seemed to know him and Essie well. Maybe he was hiding in this ball and spying on them secretly, so he couldn''t take the risk. As far as the current situation was concerned, it was the safest for them to be together. "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." He stood up. At this moment, the only thing he could do was to leave and find a ce to heal himself silently. His steps were kind of staggering, just like a cheetah stepped on a predator w. His previous arrogance and unruliness were gone, leaving only scars on his heart. Looking at his back, Essie felt like that she was going to cry. Not far away, there were two eyes staring at them. Seeing that Zac had left, he stood up and walked towards them. "Pineapple, I didn''t expect that you and Jim would be together." There was a touch of sadness in Walt''s tone. He thought he could have her without the Zac and Hanson. He didn''t expect that there was another man who could have her. The most hateful thing was that he was alwayste, but they got the upper hand. "Brother, long time no see." When Essie saw him, she smiled again. Turning his eyes to Jim, Walt asked, "Are you taking advantage of Zac? A friend''s wife cannot be coveted. Zac is your best friend. It''s very rude to abduct his girlfriend like this," he said it half-jokingly, in order not to make the atmosphere too embarrassing. "Don''t get me wrong. I asked for Zac''s permission to pursue this woman. He already gave up on Cathy," Jim exined, shrugging. "Is it because that kid is going to be a daddy, so he became serious to his family?" Walt said, who raised his eyebrows in great surprise. "Maybe," Jim replied absent mindedly. "What about you? Have you be serious as well?" Walt aimed at Jim, full of doubts. It was widely known that Jim was a yboy. He could change a woman faster than clothes, and he would never have sex with the same woman twice. "I''ve Cathy. That''s enough for me. The rest of the flowers and nts are not worth my attention," Jim said in a serious tone. "A leopard cannot change its spots. I don''t believe you can get rid of the bad habit of being a yboy." Walt sneered. He didn''t believe what Jim said at all. With a smile on her face, Essie replied calmly, "Don''t worry, brother. He''s the monkey king, and I am the inhibition trammel on his head. I have a way to deal with him." "Pineapple, I''m just worried that you might be hurt," Walt said with a sigh. In his view, no matter it was Zac, Hanson or Jim who could not loved her with all their hearts, only he wanted to care for her and love her, and only he could truly bring her happiness. However, God always yed jokes on him, making him brushed against her again and again. "Brother, thank you for your concern. I think this time... I won''t find the wrong person. " A smile appeared on Essie''s face. ''Jim and I are just acting. We won''t take it seriously, '' thought she. Walt''s mind was in a whirl, but he couldn''t say more due to his identity, so he had to give up. Not long after he left, Zac came back. His face regained calmness like an ice cube which had been repaired. He repeated all his emotions and did not let them reveal. However, Jim was able to break his peace again. He then sat down in front of him, with his arms around Essie. It seemed that he didn''t intend to leave. "Cathy,e to my ce after the party tonight," he said gently. Hearing that, Essie was shocked. Then she turned around and said, "Okay." She nodded, with her eyshes hanging down a little bit shyly. All of a sudden, Zac''s nerves were on edge. Damn Jim! What did he mean? He just started dating. Did he want to eat that idiot? He clenched his fists, veins throbbing in his forehead. He had given his little fool to him, but he had never agreed to sleep with her. Chapter 507 Come Back To Me Chapter 507 Come Back To Me Zac''s clenched finger slightly raised to the side and hit the ss on the table. The wine spilled from the table and sshed on Essie''s dress. She quickly stood up and went to the washroom to clean it. And Zac also stood up. Jim pretended not to know his intention. He was drinking and didn''t say anything. As soon as Essie came out of the bathroom, he dragged her into an empty box nearby. "What are you doing?" She cowered a little at the sight of the maning to me her. "You can''t go to Jim''s home," Zac said in an extremely domineering tone, as if an emperor was sending amander to his ministers. Essie push his hand away. "Mr. Rong, from the moment we left the True Color Bar, we were done. We have nothing to do with each other. This is my business. It''s none of your business. " Zac''s eyes twitched. A trace of sadness shed across his eyes. "I did it for your own good. Women should be more reserved." He changed his tone. "Are we still young? Just ignore them," Essie said casually. Zac was furious. His brows twisted into a straight line. "Essie Yi, I didn''t know you would be such a casual woman." Essie smiled coldly and said, "Zac Rong, didn''t you say that you wanted me to be with Jim? I just did what you wanted. You should be happy. Why did you me me? Do you have any reason and right to me me? " There was a violent spasm that crushed his body. "You know it?" "Thank you for your arrangement. I get along well with Jim. Perhaps he is the right person for me. So I decide to give myself entirely to him tonight. " Essie dered it word by word in a fit of pique. There seemed to be a thunder in the brain of Zac, exploding his reason and thoughts. Things were completely out of his expectation. No wonder she epted Jim so soon, no wonder she was going to hand her over without scruple. It turned out that she was deliberately irritating him! What a silly girl! How could he forget such an important thing? At the thought of what would happenter and her being held in another man''s arms, he was on the verge of copse or madness. There was only one idea left in his mind: stop her and take her back. She gave herself to Hanson just because she hated him three years ago. Now he could no longer watch her repeat her mistakes. He suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms. Although he only held one hand, he held her so tightly as if she would run away and never be found again. "I have changed my mind. Come back right now." His tone was sincere and arrogant, as if he was not going to give her any way out. She struggled to push him away, but even if he only had one arm, the force was so strong that she was unable to refuse. She was a little angry and annoyed. She clenched her fists and thumped him on the shoulder. "Who do you think I am? Your private belongings or dolls? If you want me, I have to be with you. If you don''t want me, you can give me to others as long as your wish. Have you considered my feelings? Have you ever respected me? " zing mes were burning in his eyes, and his eyes were red. "You are my woman," he said word by word, clear and powerful. "I''m no longer who I am. You''ve never cared about me. All you''ve done for me is emotional investment. You''re a bastard. I don''t want to be your woman any more, for you to plunder." She ferociously roared, full of anger. She wanted to give him a heavy lesson, so that he would never dare to dump her as a abandon. Tears welled up in his eyes as if the ice melted. "Three years ago, I lost myself to you in the bar. I admit defeat for bet. I am your booty. You have to take it whether you wanted or not." She bit her lips and lowered her head, while her whole face was covered by the shadow. "You have a bad memory. You have won yourself back," she said. "Did I really win?" His eyes shed a sharp light, as if he was going to see through her secret. She lowered her eyes in a hurry and let her thick eyshes cover her eyes, in case they identally revealed her secret. He pinched her chin and forced her to look up at him. "Did you trick the dice cup?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She trembled slightly and looked at him with her eyes wide open, "How do you know?" "How can you fool me with such small tricks?" Zac snorted. Since they started the second round, he was suspicious. After she left, he took her cup and soon found a secret at the bottom. "Since you hate me so much, I will give you a chance to win yourself back, isn''t it good?" She raised the corner of her mouth slightly, overflowing a hint of mocking smile, and ayer of sad tears appeared under her long eyshes. He didn''t say anything. His eyebrows were slightly knitted, and his tightly closed lips contained countless unspeakable and heavy emotions. His shoulders shivered slightly, and there were helplessness and sadness piled up on his shoulders, which were heavier and thicker than the night outside the window. After a long time, he spoke slowly, "Since you cheat, thest gambling is not counted. I''m still your booty, and you have to ept it." She straightened her back out instinctively, as if trying to maintain her dignity. "Zac Rong, I can''te and go at your disposal. I''ve made up my mind to be with Jim. Please don''t bother me anymore. " she spoke in a helpless, sorrowful tone, with some determination. She had to be ruthless to make him fully aware of his ''mistake'' and never push her out any more. Getting close to her, Zac stared at her with his eyes full of anger, "Essie Yi, don''t forget that I saved you twice, and you must pay me back. But you are stupid and silly. Only your body is of some value at all. So you have to give it to me. " Hearing that, tears came to her eyes again. Hot air kept rolling in her eyes, which soon turned into hot tears. "I wanted to give myself to you, but you didn''t want. There is only one chance. If you missed it, then you will not have a second chance. You have missed it. There is no chance," she used. Her slightly excited voice pierced his heart and touched his heart. He swallowed and all the sadness disappeared, then he said in a peremptory tone, "Essie Yi, you can''t leave me as long as I don''t let you go." "Let''s give it a try." With these words, Essie removed his hand and walked outside. As soon as she returned to her seat, she saw Alice and Fell walking towards her. They were thest to enter the club. When Zac saw them, he changed his seat and sat in an unnoticed corner. "Don''t you think that two dogs strive for a bone and the third runs away with it?" Fell looked at Jim and said sourly. If it had not been for Alice who had attacked him in the halfway and made him trapped in her design, he would have been the winner. Jim smiled and said, "Shall I call you brother-inw from now on?" "It''s not settled yet. Don''t call it too early," Fell said half-jokingly. At the same time, Alice took Fell to sit opposite to them and ordered two cocktails, "Essie, I find that you are particrly eye-catching. You have won the hearts of the dreaming guy from the upper ss. First you have Zac, then Hanson, and then Jim. They are all dreaming guys for all women yet, all have been taken in by you." "Sister, I''m now aughing stock in the celebrities circle. Please stop kidding me." Essie she gave her a nce, pretending to be angry with her. "I''m not kidding. I really didn''t expect that you would be with Jim," Alice said. To her, either Essie was with Zac or Jim would be a threat to her. She would be no threat to her if she was with Hanson. "This is the fate," Jim replied, wrapping his arm around her shoulders. Fell pursed his lips. If he hadn''t made a mistake and fallen into Alice''s trap, it wouldn''t be his turn? At the corners of her mouth, Alice said with an indistinct smile, "Essie, I don''t know. There are so many fans. Will you be stressed to date with Jim?" "I''ve been followed by paparazzi a lottely, so I feel a little stressed. But as long as I get used to it, I''ll be fine. After all, most of the business in the entertainment circle is the Jing family''s. they don''t dare to make up stories." Essie shrugged and smiled. "I saw some irrational fans on the Inte, saying that you were married and you had two children, who didn''t deserve Jim..." She paused on purpose and didn''t continue because they all understood what she was going to say. She said these words not only to Jim, but also to Fell. She knew that Fell was still unwilling to give up on Essie. After all, her current value was inferior to that of Essie. If she could not turn over, she would be useless for the Qin family. Naturally, he would turn his attention to Essie. "Bad guy is everywhere, not to mention bad guy with ulterior motive." Jonny sneered. His rtionship with Essie could provoke the nerves of some people. It was normal for them to hire some online rumormongers to attack them. "I have blocked the socialwork. Out of sight, out of mind," Essie smiled as she said. Alice took a sip of the wine. She was one of the bad guys. She was one of those hired online rumormongers. She hired them to lurk in the underworld and hired them to nder Essie. In a distant corner, Zac was staring at them. Not long after Alice and Fell left, Jim left the club ahead of time with Essie. Seeing this, Zac quickly got up and followed behind. The night was like a cup of ck tea that had been brewed for a long time, which was dark and thick. There were few cars on the road. Jim was driving his Bugatti car on the way to his vi. He looked in the rearview mirror outside the car and said with a mischievous smile, "Zac has been following us all the time. Things will get on very soon." Chapter 508 Fight For The Wife Chapter 508 Fight For The Wife "Actually, what I worry most now is that your fans will throw rotten eggs at me after we break up." "It''s okay. Wear a helmet when you go out." Teased Jim. Essie pouted. "How about this? You can tell the media that if you dump me, your fans won''t me me." Jim reached out his hand and touched her head sympathetically. "I don''t think it''s a good idea. You''ve been robbed of your love twice, and I''m going to kick you out again. How can you survive happily in the future gossips of celebrities?" "Though I feel a little sad, it''s better than being throwing rotten eggs and to be chased by your fans. You have so many fans. If I dump you, I''ll be a public enemy of the world. I will have no ce to stand on the earth in the future," Essie continued to tease herself. Jim shook his head andughed. "Look at you. As soon as Zac is wavering, you break up with me immediately and turn around to him. Am I not as charming as Zac? " "You are the most attractive man in the world. Being your girlfriend means a lot to me. I''m under a lot of pressure." She fluttered her long curly eyshes, like two pping butterfly wings. "Zac is such a cold and overbearing man. Don''t you feel stressed to be with him?" With his thick eyebrows raised a little, there was a touch of inquiry and curiosity in his eyes, as if he wanted to know how the two got along with each other since one of them was like a fierce leopard and the other as a weakmb. The smile on Essie''s face was more and more profound. Although Zac''s intelligence defeated her in seconds, his strength also the same, and so did his aura, they found a strange bnce between the constant plunder andpromise. Most of the time, the littlemb wanted to struggle and resist, but when it couldn''t do anything, it became bear. Over time, its body and heart were captured by the leopard. "I can''t change once I get used to a person," she murmured in a very low voice, as if she was talking to herself. With a deep sigh, Jim said, "Maybe it''s the fate." It was a vi in front of them. When the car slowly drove to the gate, a ck Bentley stopped in front of them from another road and blocked their way. "He actually does this." Jim squinted his eyes, opened the door and got out of the car. Essie followed him. The people in the Bentley also got off. "Jim, I''ve changed my mind. I''ll take my woman away." With these arrogant words, Zac walked up to them and held Essie''s hands. "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t regret it?" Jim held the other hand of Essie and they stood at a stalemate. "You just take it a brain fart of mine at that time." Zac frowned and red at his hand angrily. He was not pleased with his attitude of ''snatching away my love''. Jim didn''t feel rxed. "Zac, Cathy is not a toy. You should listen to her decision." "No need for that. She is my woman. My decision is also hers." Zac was the person who looked down upon everyone. He had recruited her into his own private field and never thought of giving her the right to choose. He had never done that before, now, and in the future. Essie was speechless. She pulled away his hand with all her strength and said, "Zac, I''m a person. I''m not your private property. I''m Jim''s girlfriend. You can''t stop me from being with Jim. " The muscles on Zac''s face were tightened, and blood sped up in anger. He exhaled a mouthful of stale air, gritted his teeth, and suddenly took out a dagger from his pocket. "Essie, I told you before, if you want to be with another man, unless I die." He grabbed her hand and stuffed the dagger into it by force. Then he grasped her arm and raised it. The sharp dagger was pointed at his chest. "There''s only one way for you to get into Jim''s vi, stab the dagger into my heart, then walk past my dead body into his door." Instantly, her face turned pale, and the dagger was radiating a hideous, chilling light in the darkness of the night, which pierced into her eyes. Her fingers trembled violently, so did her whole body. "Zac, calm down." Jim was also taken aback by this movement. Zac ignored him. He stared at Essie and didn''t say a word. He took his five fingers from her wrist to his hand. "This is the only way to get rid of me, Essie. Otherwise, you will be my woman all your life." "Zac, you are a jerk!" Essie shouted in a low voice. Her heart was trembling, and she couldn''t tell whether she was happy or angry. She just felt bitter and sorrowful, with all sorts of emotions filling her chest. She didn''t know what to do, so she just stood there, staring at him nkly. Taking for granted that she was not going to change her mind, Zac felt anxious. Without hesitation, he held her hand tightly and pulled it inward. The sharp point of the dagger pierced into his muscles. Blood immediately oozed out and stained his shirt. "Frozen guy!" Essie was horrified as she screamed. "That''s enough. I''ll give her back to you," hastily said Jim, taking hold of his hand in case he would hurt himself again. "That''s a deal," Zac said in a low voice, bearing the pain. After arriving at the vi, Jim called the family doctor to stitch up his wound. When she saw the wound was so deep, she was very worried and said, "Freezing guy, are you crazy?" "I was driven mad by you." Zac gave her a pretended look. With a weird smile on his face, Jim sighed and said, "I knew you would regret for what you have done, so I decided to act with beauty Yi this time. I didn''t expect you would act in such an amazing way." Zac was slightly stunned, but the anger on his face gradually turned into a mockery. "Damn it, Jim! y this trick with me!" "You''re the most cold-blooded man in Dragon City. Even if you really give your wife to me, I won''t take it. If you regret it, I''ll lose both my wife and myself." Jim shrugged. "You''d better keep that in mind." With a snort, Zac pulled Essie into his arms with a flick of his arm. This time, he represented his ownership over her again. Staring at him, Essie was still very angry and wanted to shake him off, but in the end she held it back. He was an injured man with his arms and chest. She didn''t have any ce to punch even if she wanted to. Jim crossed his legs, put his hands on the back of his head and looked at them with a smile. "Actually, it''s a good way to transfer their sight. Beauty Yi is much safer with me than with you." "Jim, don''t take advantage of my wife anymore." Zac said with rage. "If I want to take it. I would have done it when you withdrew at that time. Why do I have to wait till now?" Jim red back, thinking that the wife-domineering guy was the most horrible person in the world. Zac became milder. It was a good way to get her out of the trouble rationally. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have pushed her to him when he was in pain. He picked up the ck tea cup on the tea table and had a small sip. A dark light shed across his eyes. "Can you protect her for me?" he asked. "It''s better to have us two to protect her than to have one," Jim said slowly. Zac didn''t say anything more. His eyes blinked and a weird smile appeared on his face. After they left Jim''s vi, they went back to the blue coast. "Freezing guy, I know you don''t want me to leave." She smiled with her red lips open, and two dimples jumped happily on her cheeks. "Don''t tter yourself. I just think that you owe me two times for saving your life. It''s too easy for me to let you go. You have to pay me back with ten times the kindness." A tinge of disappointment shed in Essie''s eyes. "How could you say that? You also have the habit of saying no while meaning yes, do you? " He could also be influenced by her. Zac gently grabbed her chin. "Stupid woman, from now on, you have to serve me and pay off the debt!" The situation was veryplicated and dangerous. He couldn''t expose his feelings. Otherwise, the idiot would know that he had to make a choice. "Icy guy, don''t you like me at all?" she couldn''t help asking. She had acted together with Jim to set up his true thoughts, but they missed the target atst. Zac gazed at her and said, "No, you''re not my type." His answer was cruel, ruthless and cold. "Don''t you have any feelings for me?" In great pain, Essie''s heart stirred in the air and then was kicked to the ground. It was badly mangled. "No, I didn''t," Zac said in a straightforward and rude tone. Her heart was drenched in bitterness, and tears started to well up in her eyes. "Why do you want me back? Why do you hurt yourself?" "You have such a bad memory. How could you forget what you just said. You have to pay me back twice before you leave. " Zac tried his best to control himself. He didn''t want her to leave, but he had to be prepared for her leaving in a forced situation, because her life was more important than anything else. It made her have a bit of resentment, and she would leave more quickly when she left. Essie bit her lips again. She was very disappointed. Although she knew that she couldn''t expect too much from the big ogre, she couldn''t help but fantasize. After all, if she confessed her love, she wanted to get a response. "Zac Rong, you are a major bastard," she said with some resentment. "You just know it now?" Zac smirked. He grabbed her arm and threw her onto the sofa. "From now on, I am your benefactor. You have to take good care of me until you pay your debt." She grabbed the cushion and picked it up. She asked sadly, "What kind of woman is your type?" "You are not qualified to know it until you pay off your debt," Zac said in a cold voice deliberately. "Then when can I pay it back?" she asked in a low voice. How would she get settled for the invisible loan? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 509 A Genuine Agreement Chapter 509 A Genuine Agreement "It''s up to me. If I don''t need you to pay me back, you''d better disappear from my life once and for all." Every word was said in a cold and arrogant tone. Essie was petrified. How could he treat her like a ve and deprive her of her rights. She was a little angry and annoyed, but she owed him. She loved him, so she deserved to be enved. "I won''t be in a passive position forever. I will let you say that three words to me in person one day." "Which three words?" There was a secret light shining in Zac''s dark eyes. "I love you," she said clearly, word by word. "It''s so rare for you to confess everything to me." With a beautiful arc on his perfect thin lips, Zac looked quite proud. Essie was then realized she fell into his trap again. Feeling embarrassed and annoyed, she flushed. "I... I don''t love you. Unless you fall in love with me first, otherwise I will... I will definitely not love you." A ray of light flew into the eyes of Zac. Although somebody''s said angry words, that gave him hope, "You little fool, you mean as long as I love you, you will love me?" "Yes... Yes, feelings are mutual. I... I don''t want wishful love. " Suddenly, Zac reached out his little finger and held her. "You little fool, let''s make an agreement, to exchange our hearts. If you really have the ability to win my heart, you should give yours to me. " As soon as he finished speaking, Essie opened her eyes wide, and a haze of charm gently floated across her eyes. She had lost her heart to him a long time ago, but would he give his heart to her? "If I lost my heart to you first, would you also give yours to me?" she asked cautiously. "Will you lose to me first?" Zac looked at her. There was a warm light shining in his dark and cold eyes. "Didn''t you say that everything is possible?" she murmured in a low voice. The ice in his eyes seemed to melt away, and a tenderness faintly flowed in his eyes. "You little fool, then we can make a deal. As long as one of us love the other first, the other will give the heart and love as well unconditionally." Hearing that, Essie lowered her head and nodded slightly. Of course she had to say yes since this agreement seemed to be good for her. "A word spoken is an arrow let fly." she said nervously. A period of time afterwards, Essie and Jim continued to maintain a rtionship on the surface to confuse the enemy. Every time she arrived at the Blue Coast, she wore the artificial mask. She appeared as a maid. No one knew that she was Essie except Ann. On Friday, Ivy came over and invited her to eat spicy crabs. Essie knew that she was in a bad mood, so she wanted toin to her. Because yesterday, some media reported that Hanson and Christina were going to get engaged. They went to the most famous spicy crab shop in Dragon City and sat at a table by the window. "Sister, I heard that you are dating with brother Jim. What about my cousin? Is it true that you two have no possibility to remarry?" Ivy said pitifully. "Let nature take its course," Essie said casually. It was hard to tell her that she was enved by the big devil every day. "The God of Matchmaker is really good at making jokes. He always makes mistakes to get the two that shouldn''t be together," Ivy said, depressed. "Ivy, there are a lot of men in this world. You will surely find your Hanson," Essie tried tofort her. When they were ordering, two slender figures appeared from outside. Raising her head, Ivy was startled to see the personing in, "Christina Qin, are you here to eat spicy crabs too?" "Why can''t Ie?" Christina said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. There was a slight smile on her face. "Why? Don''t you know..." Seeing that, Ivy stopped her words and swallowed the rest into her throat. She came with Alice. When she saw her younger sister, Alice smiled and said, "What a coincidence today! Since we''re all here, why don''t we eat together?" "Okay." Essie nodded her head, pretending that she didn''t notice Ivy''s angry face. She stood up and sat next to her, leaving the seat at the opposite side to them. "Essie, the designer from Paris will help me design the wedding dress tomorrow. Can you give me some advice?" Alice said. "Okay." Essie nodded. The dishes were served soon. Alice put a piece of big crab flesh onto Christina''s te. "You are pregnant now. You need to eat more. Spicy food is the most appetizing." "I''ve been sick of anything in the past few days. Only spicy crab is able to eat." Christina covered her mouth and smiled. Ivy shocked. "You''ve been eating spicy crabs for a couple of days, haven''t you?" "Yes. I don''t like crabs very much. After I got pregnant, I often eat them." Christina touched her lower abdomen, with a gentle maternal smile on her face. "Probably the baby in your belly loves it." Alice responded with a smile. Ivy''s eyes widened. She remembered very clearly that when Valery was pregnant, she almost had a miscarriage because she ate the spicy crab identally. She only ate once, but she responded so fiercely. Why didn''t Christina have any miscarriage? Was she pregnant with a superman? Essie didn''t respond to her words, and her face was as calm as a calmke without any ripples. As a woman who had given birth, she was very clear about the taboo of pregnancy. It was the first time for Christina to get pregnant, so she wouldn''t know. "Now that you like it, eat more. You need to pay attention to nutrition in pregnancy," she smiled. Christina ate with keen pleasure and didn''t notice the shock on Ivy''s face. Essie put a piece of crab meat onto her te and said, "Eat it, Ivy. The spicy crab here tastes really good. It''s so delicious. You''ll have a better appetite when you finish eating. " Hearing what she said, Ivy turned to her and took a deep look at her. It seemed that she was hinting something. However, it was not a good time to say it clearly now, so she didn''t ask more but began eating. "Miss Qin, Congrattions! I heard that you will be engaged to Hanson soon." Essie looked at Christina and smiled friendly without any resentment. "Thank you. Now that you and Jim are together, everyone is happy." Christina replied, like a winner. In any case, she and her sister were the winners of the two love battles, and they, were her defeated opponent. Essie''s eyes darkened, and a hint of sadness shed in them. The air of romance was like a battlefield. The one whoughed to the end wouldugh the best. After the dinner, Essie suggested that they go shopping together. She would like to choose the suitable things for the wedding for Alice. Alice was more than willing to do it. She pulled Christina together with her. They didn''t know that Essie did it on purpose. She wanted to see if Christina was really fine. The four of them didn''t go back until ten o''clock. When they got into the car, Ivy couldn''t help but ask, "It''s so strange. Pregnant women shouldn''t eat spicy crabs, but why didn''t Christina have any reaction at all after eating spicy crabs?" "Then let''s ask about her belly," with a deep smile on her face, Essie uttered. Ivy was stunned. "You mean..." She paused. It was self-evident what she wanted to say. Essie took out a can of ice ck tea from the fridge and handed it to her. "In fact, the Matchmaker is still very sober. He just likes ying tricks to test the males and females in the world." Ivy understood what she meant. When she took a sip of tea, she feltpletely rxed. Two dayster, the headline of Dragon City Entertainment Weekly was finally changed. The news of the rtionship between Jim and Essie was finally reced by the news of a fake pregnancy of the daughter of the Qin family which ended the wedding with the CEO of Be. It was Ivy who revealed what had happened. After she was separated from Essie that day, she immediately called Hanson and told him her suspicion. Hanson went into a rage and took Christina to the hospital the next morning. The result was that she was not pregnant at all. Holding the examination report, Hanson Xia was furious and almost strangled her. If she hadn''t called her mother secretly and asked her toe to her rescue, she would have been strangled by Hanson Xia. Hanson threw her away and walked away, and she was crying on her mother''s shoulder. Cara didn''t expect her daughter to do such a thing. She could do nothing butfort her. The next day, after hearing the news, Le went to see her sister. "Now that it has happened, it''s no use crying. If I didn''t guess wrong, Hanson would definitely go to ask for the forgiveness of Essie and beg her toe to him," Le said. It seemed that she was trying to comfort her sister, but in fact, she was trying to ignite her revenge against Essie. "What''s the good of that woman? Why Hanson couldn''t let her go?" Christina was furious. "If she didn''t run the Xu group, how could she be so valuable that everyone asks to marry her?" Le snorted. "I don''t want to see them reconcile with each other," Christina cried. "Of course not." Le sneered. Something vicious shed through her eyes.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Then what should I do?" Christina sniffed. "Make a scene and let them suffer. If you suffer, don''t let them live at peace." With these words, Le put her mouth close to Christina''s ear... After leaving Christina''s apartment, Le got on the car and sent a message with her secret phone, "I have done what you said. You should deal with the rest." Two dayster... In the Phoenix Road, Hanson had been waiting for Essie half a day. He told Lucy and Bob about the fact that he was cheated by Christina''s n. Lucy had been furious. Just as she said, Hanson was so nice and loved her daughter so much, so how could he have an affair with another woman when the two were about to get engaged. Nowadays, there were too many shameless women. They would do anything to get a man. Christina and her sister were much more powerful than Elizabeth. They were born in a rich family, which made the Qin family lose face. When she saw Hanson, Essie felt a little uneasy. She didn''t know how to face him and how to get along with him. Chapter 510 The Hatred Of Stealing Love Chapter 510 The Hatred Of Stealing Love "Essie, Hanson has been waiting for you for a long time. Have a good talk with him." After finishing her words, Lucy flew upstairs with Bob, leaving her daughter alone with Hanson. She hoped that her daughter and Hanson could start over. Although such an episode happened, Hanson was still the best choice for her son-inw. "Essie, do you still me me?" He half lowered his head, sadness and depression written all over his face. These days without her was like living in hell. "Hanson, I''ve known what happened between you and Christina. I''ve never med you. I know you didn''t mean it," Essie said in a low voice while rubbing her hands. All of a sudden, Hanson stretched his hands to hold hers and said, "Come back to me. Let''s start all over again, okay?" Hearing that, Essie quivered slightly, as if she was stabbed by a needle. Hastily, she withdrew her hand and said, "Sorry, Hanson. I... I don''t deserve you. You will find someone more suitable than me. " A hint of surprise and hurt shed into his eyes. He asked, "Is it because of Jim or because of Zac?" He had been watching her news. The media had been talking about her and Jim. How could he not know? With her eyshes quivering, Essie lowered her head again and said, "Sorry, Hanson..." She didn''t know how to exin, because she couldn''t think of other words except for this. "I don''t want any apology." Hanson raised his voice and looked a little excited. "Don''t you love me at all?" When she heard him, Essie felt her heart twisted again. She felt sorry, ashamed and guilty... All kinds of emotions surged in her chest. Indeed, she could no longer love him. She had lost her heart to Zac, and she would never take it back. "Hanson, you''re a good man. You''re good to me. It''s all my fault. I don''t deserve your love." "Do you really not love me anymore?" Hanson frowned tightly. His chest swelled urgently and his heart seemed to burst out from it. Sorrow was written all over his face and it was spreading all over Essie''s body, making her feel a sharp pain in her internal organs. "Sorry, Hanson..." she said the apology repeatedly. Hanson felt like he was kicked at the cold bottom of the sea. "Essie, can you tell me honestly who reced me? Jim or Zac?" His voice was hoarse and his throat was dry. Every word was very difficult to speak out. Essie, on the other hand, could not be frank with him. She and Zac were in a secret rtionship now, and she did not want others to know about it. But she was clear that if she did not tell him the reason today, Hanson would not give up. "I... I like Jim a lot. " She had to make up an excuse. "What about Zac? Have you ever liked him?" He pushed her, not knowing whether he was dissatisfied with her answer or he didn''t believe her at all. "He was... I have never loved him." She tried her best to keep calm so that he wouldn''t find anything wrong. "His hard work has set up such a precise plot. Didn''t he do it in vain to make a wedding dress for the other?" Hanson said with a sneer. Surprised, Essie looked at him and asked, "Hanson, what do you mean?" Hanson picked up the ice tea cup on the tea table and took a sip. After calming himself down, he said slowly, "Do you know who ned this for Christina?" "Who?" Essie asked in a trembling voice. "Zac Rong." Without beating around the Bush, Hanson said directly, "It was he who found Christina and helped her to drug me and then she climb onto my bed to pretend that we had sex. After that, he asked Christina to pretend to be pregnant and made a scene at the engagement ceremony, which destroyed our rtionship. " Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "No way!" Essie was shocked again. She didn''t believe that Zac would do such a despicable thing. "It was Christina who told me everything. Yesterday she came to me and told me everything that Zac advised for her. In order to prevent our engagement, he tried every possible means. " He was so furious that he gritted his teeth. There was nothing in this world that could pacify his hatred of being robbed his loved one. He would never forgive Zac. As if she had been hit by a blow, Essie''s shoulders trembled violently. Her face turned deathly pale, like a piece of paper. In a trembling voice, she said, "Zac is not that kind of person... He won''t do such a thing. " She still couldn''t believe it. Although Zac was so bossy, cold-blooded and ruthless, he had always done things in an open and honest way. He wouldn''t y tricks in the dark. ''And he is arrogant and unruly. I don''t think he would do such a thing.'' "Do you think I will frame him up on purpose?" Out of rage, Hanson clenched his fists and his nails were embedded in his palms. "I don''t mean that. I just feel it''s strange. Zac doesn''t know Christina well. How could he ask her to do this?" Essie said calmly. Even if he wanted to find an aplice, the person he looked for should be Ivy, how could it be possibly be Christina? The expression on Hanson''s face twisted, "I thought you didn''t like him? Why do you still speak for him? " "I''m not speaking on his side. I know him well since I''ve been with him for such a long time. I don''t think he would do such a thing. Maybe Christina lied to you," Essie said in a low voice. "Why did Christina lie? What benefit will she get from framing Zac?" Hanson asked. Essie didn''t answer. She couldn''t figure it out either. Except for Zac''s sister-inw, Christina didn''t have anything to do with him. Why did she get Zac involved in the mess? "Hanson, let''s calm down, okay? I will find out the truth, no matter who is lying or ying tricks, and I will finally give the cat away. " Anyway, she didn''t want Hanson to hate Zac because of this. However, the anger in Hanson''s eyes did not decrease at all. He had already believed in his heart that it was the conspiracy of Zac. No matter what Essie said, it would not change his mind, which would only make his hatred towards him deeper. While they were talking, Lucy was eavesdropping from upstairs. She went downstairs as soon as Hanson left. "I knew Mary''s son was a scum! How could he do such a despicable thing?" With a sigh, Essie knew her mother was eavesdropping. "Mom, it''s not clear yet. Please don''t guess randomly." "There is no need to investigate it. It must be him. He has been trying to destroy your wedding with Hanson. He is not a good man, so he would have done such a thing," Lucy said angrily. "I will ask him about it," Essie said. "No way!" Lucy pulled her back. "Don''t forget what you have promised me. You will never have any rtionship with Zac in your life." "Mom, I just want to make things clear. That''s all. What''s more, I''m dating with Jim now, so I have nothing to do with Zac, " Essie said perfunctorily. Hearing this, Lucy frowned. "Are you really not going to make it up with Hanson?" No matter how excellent Jim was, he was also a part of the entertainment circle. Everyone knew that people in the entertainment circle could not be relied on. She could only feel relieved when her daughter was with Hanson. "It''s over between me and Hanson," Essie replied decisively. She had made up her mind that she would never have another man in her life except for Zac. "No. I want you to be reconciled with Hanson," Lucy gave an order. A bystander could always see more clearly than an insider. She had the experience, so she was sure to see a man more urately than a daughter. In her eyes, Hanson was a rare good husband. She couldn''t allow her daughter to be self- willed and miss the fate to be with him. Seeing her mother''s meddling in her rtionship, Essie said helplessly, "Mom, there is a girl who likes Hanson very much and she is very suitable for him. I want to help them to be together. They must be very happy." "If you help them achieve their goals, who else will help you do that?" Lucy interrupted her. "Essie, I''m your mother, and I''m in charge of your marriage. I have made up my mind to choose Hanson be my son-inw. You have to be reconciled with him no matter what, or I will break off the mother daughter rtionship with you. " Hearing what her mother said, Essie got an impulse to kneel down and beg again, "Mom, I''m in a mess now, whether in love or in marriage. Could you please stop making more troubles for me?" She loved her mother very much, and was very filial to her. She did not want to disappoint her, nor make her sad. But she could alwayspromise to her, except for the marriage. She loved Zac. Without him, her world would be a mess. There would be no joy or color. Her life seemed to be meaningless. She didn''t want to live like a zombie, so she had to go against her once. Lucy was angry and was going to fly into a rage. Bob ran downstairs and said, "Lucy, Essie is an adult now, not a child. I believe she can handle it. You don''t have to worry too much." Hearing that both her husband and her daughter were on the same page, Lucy seemed to be even more furious. "If she could handle it properly, she won''t marry somebody without thinking twice and be kicked out in a muddle." "Mom." Essie took a deep breath. She hadn''t told Lucy that Zac was forced to divorce her. It seemed that she had to tell her today. "Zac didn''t betray me. He divorced me in order to save me. The antidote preparation I use every month is provided by Le. She is in collusion with my enemy and has forced Zac to divorce me. Only after that can I get the antidote preparation. " "What did you say?" A violent spasm passed over Lucy''s body. "To separate Zac and me, those people have tried every means to destroy the cooperation between the Rong and Xu family. Last time, they destroyed my brake. They tried to hurt me as if they wanted to hurt my sister. It was Zac who saved me. He was seriously injured because of this. His arm hasn''t recovered yet. " Chapter 511 Keeping My Heart For Me Chapter 511 Keeping My Heart For Me Lucy didn''t expect that things would turn out like this, but she still hated Mary and didn''t want to ept Zac. "In this case, you should stay away from Zac, or those people will continue to harm you." "I know what I should do. Just leave me alone, okay?" Essie begged again. "I did it for your own good. You and Zac are another things, and it has nothing to do with your rtionship with Hanson. No matter what, you shouldn''t have refused Hanson like this today. It makes him so sad. " Lucy poked her daughter''s forehead. Essie was helpless. The reason why she did this was not only for herself, but also for Hanson. Only when he gave up the idea of being with her could he ept another woman and start a new rtionship with her. "Mom, I''m a little tired. I''ll go upstairs first." She didn''t want to say anything more. She was very clear that as long as the grudge between her mother and Mary was not resolved, she would not ept Zac. But now was not the right time to deal with this matter. First, she needed to make things clear about Christina''s false pregnancy. The next day, she went to the Blue Coast. It was cloudy in the vi today. The bright sunshine was blocked and couldn''te in. Seeing Essie, Zac''s dark eyes lit up slightly and then quickly sank into the dark shadow. "I thought you wouldn''te," he said coldly. Essie didn''t know when she irritated him. A changeable big demon was hard to please. "I haven''t paid off my debt of gratitude. I won''t leave even if you drive me away." She frowned. "Hasn''t Hansone back for you?" He snorted and frowned. Essie was shocked. This big demon was really good at collecting informations. Her curly eyshes trembled, and some secrets spilled from them. Sitting next to Zac, she put her face in front of him and looked at him without blinking, "Icy guy, are you jealous?" Before she could finished her words, he flicked on her forehead. "Are you a paranoid?" A cold smile came to the corners of Zac'' mouth, as if he was mocking her wishful thinking. With her hands on her forehead, Essie said, "It''s a good thing that people have a little fantasy." "It''s annoying to think too much." His tone was deliberately cold, but his mouth inadvertently raised a faint smile. His mood seemed to have changed from gloomy to cloudy. Unfortunately, Essie didn''t notice his change but immersed in her sadness and frustration. Because of his sharp tongue, it was very difficult for an ordinary person to endure his attack. "If you are not jealous, why do you look fierce? It seems as if I owe you a debt," she lowered her head and said in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself. But Zac had sharp ears and could hear her. "You owe me a lot," he retorted rudely and instantly covered her mouth. Essie also realized that she had said something wrong. She was in debt now. She patted her own mouth. The powerful aura of the big demon king would always create high pressure, and make her unable to breathe. In front of him, not only would her brain be weak, but also her tongue often was not agile. "As the saying goes, a day together as couple means endless devotion. We have been a couple for so long. Even if you don''t want to invest in our rtionship, you don''t have to be so ruthless, do you?" She lowered her head, her eyshes fluttering, and her lips trembling. The sadness in her tone were like a pair of big hands that touched his heart. He looked into her eyes and gave in after a few seconds'' struggle. "You little fool, don''t you want to make up with Hanson?" His voice sounded warm, as if he wanted to win her over. She raised her eyshes slightly, and her big ck eyes were blinking, "Do you want me to make up with him?" He moved his eyes to a cup on the tea table, and then opened his thin lips slightly. In a domineering and tyrannical manner, he said, "No." She seemed to be burned, and there was a fervent me in her eyes. A smile, like the ink in a water tank, gently melted on her face, and the slow and poetic spread, spreading... Finally it reached all over the eyebrows. "I know you don''t want me to leave." As if Zac was affected by her, his eyes lit up, like a ck crystal ball, reflecting all sorts ofplicated and strange light. He picked up the tea cup on the table and had a small sip. When he turned his eyes back on her, the look on his face became deep and cold. "I know you always say no while mean yes, but I didn''t expect you to be such a wishful thinking girl." "What do you mean?" His voice was deep, like the cold weather from Siberia, soon frozen all her emotions. Her voice was trembling, as if her throat was frostbit. "I don''t have any feelings for you. I just want you to pay me back. Before that, you can''t go anywhere." What he said was so cruel that her eyes were soon covered with tears. The incandescentmp above her head cast a shadow on the ground. She shrank a little into the shadow of the sofa, trying to hide her sadness. "Don''t forget our agreement that we need to exchange our hearts." Hearing that, his eyes blinked. All of a sudden, he leaned his body closer to her. His left arm was against the back of the sofa, forming a gesture of half hugging her. "Where is your heart now?" he asked. The sudden question made her a little nervous. "No... I won''t tell you. " Her tongue was somewhat knotted. The muscles at the corners of his mouth were tightened, as if he were gritting his teeth. It seemed that he was not satisfied with her answer. He moved down his hand and grabbed her left chest, as if to hold her heart. "Tell me, is your heart still at Hanson?" She slightly turned her head away. He put too much pressure on her, making her unable to breathe. "What about you? Where is your heart? Does it still at Le?" she asked, acting like a spoiled child. Before she got the heart of the demon king, she had to keep her mouth shut so that it wouldn''t talk nonsense and reveal her secret. This was herst dignity. If he knew that her heart had already been captured, he would definitely tease her till death. The corners of his mouth turned up slightly. He knocked her head lightly with one of his fingers and said, "You are suffering from delusional disorder again." She was a little shocked, and her eyes suddenly opened wide with a little confusion, surprise, and a little excitement. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He meant that he didn''t love Le anymore, didn''t he? He was a demon, so he must hate to be threatened the most. It seemed that Le had obtained him, but she was actually elerate to lose him. If now his heart was empty, then her opportunity woulde! She was too excited to notice the smile on her face. Zac keenly noticed it. His deliberately cold appearance melted in an instant. His eyes became so gentle that they were almost dripping with water. However, it was a pity that the melting process was very violent and very short. When she turned her eyes to look at his face, they disappeared and became ice cold again. But this time, she also realized her inappropriate behavior, so she quickly restrained her smile. However, Zac wouldn''t let her go so easily. He just wanted to squeeze out all her hidden feelings like fruit juice. "What are you happy for?" he asked. "Nothing... I didn''t. " She dropped her head in a hurry, her mind aplete nk. She didn''t know what to say. He held her chin tip and forced her to look up at him. He stared at her, not letting her escape and said, "Do you feel happy in secret because I don''t like Le?" "I... I didn''t. don''t talk nonsense. It has nothing to do with me whether you like Le or not. " Her cheeks were redder than apples in Washington. And her lips seemed to be flushing. They were like red cherries soaked in wine. "Really?" He slightly raised his thick eyebrows, staring at her with prating force, and asked, "Then why are you blushing?" "It''s too hot. You are so close to me. How hot it is." Her eyes rolled around as she found an excuse to answer his pressing questions. He sighed softly, "Since you don''t care, should I try to save my heart to Le?" He said it carelessly, as if he was saving something in a supermarket, not talking about love. She frowned and was dissatisfied with his serious, indifferent attitude. "Can you store your heart anywhere at will?" she asked. "You don''t care, do you?" He sneered and moved back a little. His expression was hidden in the shadow outside the light, which was hard for her to understand. "I... We said that we should exchange our hearts with each other. What if you forget the password when your heart belongs to another person? " She twitched her nose and spoke in a funny way, which made him could not help raising the corners of his mouth. "It''s really a serious problem. How about keeping it in you first? Then I can take it anytime. " His voice was calm. She could not tell from his expression that he was joking but she still wanted to nod. At the moment when she realized it, she quickly took back her thought. She bit her lower lip and said, "Are you thinking it''s fun to tease me?" He slightly leaned his body and his handsome face was once again visible in the light. But his dark eyes were covered by his half falling eyshes, which made him look deep and enigmatic. "You are a little self-aware to know that I am joking you. You are so silly and muddled. How could I put my precious heart to you? In case you lose it, even a hundred of yours together can''t afford it." She trembled violently. Although she tried to keep calm on her face, she felt as if thousands of wild horses were galloping and trampling in her mind, and her heart was like a spear that was stabbed and attacked. ''this man is a shame to me! How dare he humiliate me like this. "Zac, don''t go too far. If you really don''t care about me, why did you try so hard to collude with Christina, set up Hanson and ruin my engagement ceremony? If it were not for your tricks, I could have been Hanson''s wife. How could I have the spare time to stand here and be insulted and bullied by you? " Chapter 512 Pay Off Debts By Giving Birth To Babies Chapter 512 Pay Off Debts By Giving Birth To Babies Zac was shocked. A hint of astonishment shed across his face. "What did you say? Pardon me?" Again, she took a deep breath, and her expression became calmer. Figuring out what was behind the matter was the main purpose of hering here today. She couldn''t be too impulsive to irritate the big demon. "Christina said that you had helped her n the whole thing. You asked her to drug Hanson and pretend to be pregnant, so as to destroy our engagement ceremony," she repeated it again. Beforeing here, she had nned to look for Christina first. Unexpectedly, she went abroad and hid herself, afraid that she would be med by him. So she asked him directly. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Damn Christina!" Zac frowned in anger, with a deep imprint on his forehead. Essie stared at him without a blink. She didn''t want to miss the subtle change in his expression. She asked, "Did you do that?" She asked in a gentle tone rather than an angry one. Zac knew her intention. His face softened. "Do you believe it?" he asked. She pursed her lips. There was a light ckness in her eyes. "I believe you as long as you say no," she said clearly and forcefully word by word. After a pause, she added, "And even if it was really you who did it, I won''t hate you. I owe you twice since you saved me twice, which can be offset once." He stared at her. There was a deep andplicated expression hidden in his ck eyes, as if he was comforted, "You are not too stupid." "I''m not an idiot." She pouted her lips and suddenly reached out her hand to hold his face, which was so bold that even she herself was taken aback. But she didn''t put down her hand. She belonged to him in this house. "Freezing guy, now please tell me frankly, did you do it or not?" Her hand was soft and warm. Zac felt that he was melting. His heart was beating fast. But he didn''t dare to show it. He just replied lightly, "You have already known the answer, haven''t you?" She shook her head, "I don''t know. I just want to hear it from you. My guess doesn''t count." He was like abination of contradictions. He disliked her for being stupid and confused, but always gave her a mystery to guess, how could she figure it out. And if she guessed it wrong, it would only intensify the misunderstanding and conflict between the two sides. Zac gently wrapped his arms around her waist, as if responding to her provocation. "I''m your creditor. If I want you, I can have you anytime and anywhere. Do I need to beat around the Bush like that?" She waspletely relieved at his words. She knew he wouldn''t do that. He was the demon. If he wanted to stop her from getting married, he would certainly kidnap her directly, and then throw her to an empty Ind, where she had nowhere to escape. No one woulde to her rescue even if she plead for it. She could only be his private property for fun. "Why did Christina pour this bad water on you? After all, you are her brother-inw, isn''t she too ungrateful to do so?" She thought the whole night yesterday, but still couldn''t find the answer. "She wanna die." A murderous look shed across Zac''s face. "She has gone abroad to hide, probably for fear that you would get even with her." She walked to the fridge, took out a bottle of pineapple juice, rich in vitamins to give her some replenishment. "She runs so fast, but it''s a pity that she''s not far enough. She didn''t escape from the earth." Zac snorted. It had been a long time since hest yed the trick of forcing people to eat insects. If he didn''t let her eat three dishes this time, he was not the most coldblooded one in Dragon City! "I think there is something wrong with it," Essie said as she was trapped into deep thought, "She wouldn''t risk her life for no reason. ndering you would do her no good. Why did she still do that?" "Don''t forget that Le is next to her." There was a sharp light shing in Zac''s eyes. "So, she did this to make me hate you and never contact you in order to help Le consolidate the rtionship between you?" Thinking of this, Essie frowned. She thought that the rtionship between the two sisters was pretty good. Since her plot had been brought to light, she hadn''t forgotten to waste her heat by giving her sister a hand. "Maybe it was not her own idea. She was bewitched by Le and that woman went into all kinds of trouble." Zac sneered. The thought of Le made him sick. Essie lowered her head, and a sad and pathetic look gradually appeared on her face. "Anyway, she is pregnant with your child." She sounded gloomy and bitter. It was the first time she had talked about the baby since the car ident. When Zac looked at her, his eyes suddenly became gentle. He had forgotten this thing and now he realized that she had misunderstood him. However, he didn''t intend to exin it to her now. Since she was not too excited, he decided to take it slow. ''Anyway, I don''t think Le will be lucky enough to give birth to this baby.'' "She has only one identity now, that is, my enemy," he said firmly. "It''s none of my business. You handle it yourself." As her voice trailed off, she couldn''t hear any word. Suddenly, Zac pulled her onto the sofa and then threw himself on her. "Stupid woman, in fact, there is the simplest and quickest way to pay off your debt. Do you want to do it?" "What kind of method?" She twisted her body uneasily with a fear expression on her face, as if she had a premonition that it was not an easy thing toe out of the mouth of the big ogre. The corners of Zac''s mouth lifted into a smirk. He said yfully, "You owed me two times for saving your life. If you are willing to give birth to two children to make it up to me, then we are all right." Hearing this, her uptight nerves were suddenly rxed. It''s not that difficult. Just give him Mili and Dot, wouldn''t it be okay? Then she denied it immediately. No, no, Mili and Dot were her sweethearts. How could she let him, the big devil, take them away? She dared not expose the real identity of her children because she was afraid that he would fight for the custody with her. That was why she didn''t do such stupid thing. However... "Freezing guy, I can give birth to a baby for you. But after the baby is born, the custody belongs to me. Can you agree?" she asked tentatively. "In your dream! Even you are mine. How can you have the custody of the child?" Zac said without hesitation, very domineeringly. She seemed to have fallen into an ice hole, her limbs chilling. "I am the mother of the child, of course I have the custody. If you dare to deprive my custody, I will go to the court to sue you." "Suit yourself. I''d like to see which judge dares to transfer the custody to you." He smiled coldly. She shivered unconsciously, and a chill spread from her spine and along the limbs and every part of the body. Fortunately, the heat in his body was rising quickly, and it was transmitted to her without a stop, otherwise she would have been frozen stiff. She felt lucky that she didn''t tell anyone about Mili and Dot, or she would lose them. "Then I won''t have a baby. It''s impossible for my child to treat Le as his mother," she said angrily. "How could she be qualified to be a mother of my child?" Zac replied without any hesitation. It seemed that he wasforting her. "Essie Yi, so you have talked so much with me. Are you going to leave after giving birth to our children?" Zac was a little pissed off. He bit her neck as punishment. She felt wronged: "Didn''t you say that the custody was yours?" "You are mine too. You can''t leave me until our kid is eighteen years old." What he said was beyond doubt of anyone. Then he lowered his head and kissed her. When she heard that, she couldn''t help but shudder and felt her heart race. Her worries were reduced a lot. "Zac, I''ve decided to ept your conditions and give birth to two children for you." "Really?" He raised his eyebrows, surprised at her forthright. "Yes." She nodded, "if I really have two kids for one day, you can''t go back on your words." "I never say regretful words or do anything regretful." His thin lips drew a beautiful arc. "Didn''t you regret when giving me to Jim?" Then she pouted and provoked him on purpose. An idea shed through his eyes. He said, "Woman, you talked too much." After saying that, he pressed her mouth to stop her from saying anything more infuriating. At that time, Le was wandering in the mall to buy some maternity clothes and necessary things for pregnancy. As soon as she walked out of the mother and baby store, she met Landis, who was shopping in ''fully armed'' clothes. Landis was wearing a mask and sunsses. Although she didn''t recognize her, Landis recognized her at the first sight. "Mrs. Rong, it''s been a long time," she greeted him coldly. After recognizing her, Le sneered, "Yes, that''s right. Since my husband kicked you, we don''t have the chance to meet anymore." A hint of anger shed through Landis''s eyes as she asked, "I heard that you are pregnant?" "You are well-informed," Le said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. She took two steps back subconsciously, fearing that she would take revenge and pounce on her. Landis read her mind. She sneered, "When I was pregnant, you warned me not to hold a high profile three months ago, or the child''s life will be lost. Now, I''d like to give you my words too. By now, you''re spreading the news that you''re pregnant all over the world. You are so eager that everyone on the earth knows the news. You''ve destroyed the baby''s lifespan, it''s going to be a joke. Maybe your pregnancy will be more short-lived than mine." Chapter 513 The Father And The Son Chapter 513 The Father And The Son Le got a shock as if she was stabbed by a needle. She reached out her hand to protect her belly and said, "Landis, if you dare to hurt my baby, I''ll cut you into pieces." With a cold smile, Landis said, "Le Qin, you''ve killed my child. I''ve gotten only half my life left since then. The other half of my life will be spent in revenge on you at any time. " Before she finished speaking, she used all her strength and unexpectedly rushed toward her. Le was prepared, but Landis was too strong and her figure got the upper hand. Le lost her bnce and stumbled back, falling to the ground. Her bodyguards tried to reach out to grab her, but Landis''s body guard blocked his way, leaving him no time to save her. Le, covering her stomach, screamed in horror. She was afraid that her trump card would be in trouble. Landis looked at her coldly and smiled grimly, as if giving the enemy the pleasure after a fatal blow. She left with her bodyguards, and Le''s bodyguards picked her up and sent her to the hospital. She shuddered to take a phone call to Zac, hoping to get his care. It was just that when he answered the phone, he was expressionless, disappointed, and a little annoyed. The unborn baby was so lucky that it was not aborted. "Don''t you go to see her?" Essie asked lightly. Zac nced at her coldly. "It''s none of your business." After saying that, he lowered his head to cover her mouth and continued what he hadn''t done. It was the 70th birthday of Abel at the beginning of the month of the lunar calendar. Essie, with Mili and Dot, came to the Rong Mansion to congratte him. The kids gave the presents to their great grandpa. Mili drew a picture of the God of the Longevity, and Dot made a small sailboat. On the sailboat, there were blessing words, which read, ''May your fortune be as boundless as the East Sea and may you live a long and happy life!'' Abel was over joyed. It was said that a rich family could notst for three generations. Yet, in the case of the Rong family, the younger generation was always stronger than the older generation. Dot painted a leopard''s face today. Zac looked at her and said with a smile, "You little boy, we have known each other for a long time, but I don''t know what you look like. If we happen to meet on the road in the future, I can''t recognize you." "It''s okay. I know you," Dot replied slowly and steadily. Shaking his head, Zacughed. This little guy always looked calm andposed. They were really like each other. "Daddy, how''s your arm?" Mili looked at him with concern. "I''m feeling much better. I''ll be able to hold my little princess as before." Zac moved his right arm. It might be because that Essie had apanied him to do the rehabilitation exercise that his right arm had recovered well. Now it could move freely. "That''s good," Mili said and sighed. There was a worried look on her face. Zac sensed it. He stroked her head and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you sighing?" "I heard that there is a baby in aunt Le''s belly. It''s impossible for you to be with mommy again, is it?" Mili looked at him, frustrated and disappointed. Zac smiled. "Not necessarily. If Mommy is also pregnant, I will allow her toe back to me," He said as he looked at Essie, as if he not only said it to Mili, but also to Essie. Essie red at him. She didn''t n to have another baby. Mili and Dot could pay off the debts. She was hesitant to tell him the truth. Althoughst time he had told her that he wouldn''t let her children recognize other people as mommy, he was a changeable demon who might suddenly change his mind one day. Mili asked with a hint of confusion on her pure little face, "Then why don''t you put the little brother in Mommy''s belly instead of in aunt Le''s?" Zac was awkward. He didn''t put the baby in Le''s belly. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, daddy Hanson is back. Mommy can be with daddy Hanson again. Mommy and we don''t need uncle Rong," Dot said slowly, in a defiant tone. It seemed that he said those words on purpose to stimte Zac. There was a faint pain in Zac''s heart. Although he tried to ignore this fact, they were still kids of Hanson and would like to live with their biological father, instead of an outsider like him. "You little kids should not meddle in the business of adults." He frowned slightly, refusing to continue this topic. Then, Essie took Mili and Rabi to the koi fish pond to feed the fish, while Zac took Dot to row a boat in theke alone. He felt it necessary to have a talk with this little boy. On a boat, the father and son sat face to face. They were wearing the same expression, cold and stern. After a long time of silence, Zac said, "little guy, are you happy that Hanson is back?" "Of course, our family will reunite again like we were in New York." Dot nodded solemnly. A sense of disappointment shed through Zac''s mind. "What if I don''t agree?" "My mom is the one who decides. It''s none of your business." Dot crossed his arms over his chest and seemed not to be afraid of the provocation. "Your mother has to listen to me." A faint smile yed on the lips of Zac, who stared at Dot without a blink, as if he were giving a lesson to his little leopard. "If you were that great, Mommy wouldn''t have dated uncle Jim." Dot sneered, with a hint of mockery on her face, as if he didn''t believe in his abilities at all. It was the first time for Zac to be questioned, and it was by a three-year-old kid. He was a little angry. "Little guy, who do you take after?" "Like my biological father," Dot replied without hesitation. The man on the other side didn''t know it was him. "I don''t see it like that." There was a sharp look in Zac''s eyes, which seemed like he wanted to see his real appearance through his mask. Dot felt a little guilty as he was staring at him like that. He had sharp eyes which made it easy for him to find out her secret. So, he lowered his head unconsciously and said, "It''s because you have bad eyes." He replied in a low voice. The corners of Zac''s mouth twitched slightly. This kid dared to challenge him again and again. In his eyes, this little guy was like a newborn calf who was not afraid of a tiger. "It''s lucky for Hanson to have a son like you." "Isn''t that woman pregnant? You will have a son soon. " Dot''s voice was like the water breeze on the lake. It was cold and there seemed to be a bit ofint in it. Hearing that, Zac raised his thick eyebrows. "Are you defending your mother?" "In fact, Mommy resembles you a lot. Both of you have bad eyes and always trust the wrong person." Dot snorted. Although he knew that Zac got married to Le for the sake of saving his mother, in his mind, he would not divorce Le since she was pregnant. In this way, he would never have the chance to make it up with his mother. It was all his fault. How could such a capable man make such a serious mistake? It was so careless that he could not forgive him! Surely, Zac understood what he meant. He was ming himself. But... Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Was your mother wrong about Hanson when she fell in love with him?" he asked deliberately. "Of course not, except daddy Hanson. He was set up by Christina. He is the best man in the world who treats Mommy well. You can''tpare with him. You will only disappoint Mommy. " Dot hated his father as if he didn''t live up to his expectations. He never seized the opportunity to win back his mother. He was very disappointed at him. Not a good mood to be beaten by a three-year-old child, Zac said, "Little guy, there are many things that you can''t understand. Even if you are a prodigy, you won''t understand the world of adults." "I know you adults are veryplicated. You always hide your true thought. You are really good at hiding yourself from others." Dot heaved a heavy sigh. "That''s how it is. I don''t want you and Mili to be contaminated by the world of adults. I want you to protect your innocent and happy childhood," Zac said in all sincerity. "What we need most is aplete and happy family. Can you do that?" Dot looked at him solemnly. The disappointment in his eyes and doubt in his tone shocked Zac greatly. "Boy, do you mean that you want me to quit and give your mommy back to Hanson, then I''m afraid I''ll let you down." Dot startled for a while and realized that he misunderstood him. He then changed his tone and said, "Then, can you give us aplete family?" Zac widened his eyes and said, "You will have a family, kid." He said sincerely. As long as they were willing to ept him, he will treat them as his own children. Dot pursed his lips and seemed to want to say something, but the words were swallowed by him. There was a moment of peace on theke. The summer day was like a child''s face, which changed so easily. It was still sunny before, and after a strong wind, the heavy rain poured down. Zac immediately took off his shirt to shelter Dot from the rain and then drove the boat to the shore. But the rain was so heavy that they all became drowned chickens after they went ashore. Raindrops were also dripping from Dot''s face, and sshed on Zac''s shirt, making it colorful. Dot was frightened by the scene. He didn''t want to let Zac see his face. But at this moment, Zac was not in the mood to see him. He just held him in his left arm and ran into the house. The little boy was already wet all over. He wrapped him in his wet clothes to keep away from the rain, but he would catch a cold in the air. He''d better get back to the room as soon as possible and let him have a hot shower. At this moment, Dot couldn''t care too much. He had only one thought in his mind, which was to prevent Zac from seeing his face. He struggled on him. "Put me down. I want to find my mommy!" "Little boy, don''t move. Be careful not to fall." Zac warned him. Even though he only used one hand, his strength was still very strong. How could a child like Dot escape? Chapter 514 The Reunion Of Father And Son Chapter 514 The Reunion Of Father And Son "Leave me alone, let me go." Dot was in a panic. If Zac saw his face, he would find out their secret. He really hoped that Essie coulde and save him. But at this moment, Essie was hiding from the rain with Mili and Rabi, so she had no idea what was happening here. She didn''t expect that the God was joking. Her son''s protective mask had been washed away by the heavy rain. As soon as they arrived at the room, Zac wrapped Dot with a bath towel, and then filled it with a basin of hot water, forcing him to soak in it. Dot were unable to persuade him, so he had to cover his face with the towel. With his sharp eyes, Zac saw through what was on the boy''s mind. "Little boy, are you so afraid that I will see your face?" "No, my face is now colorful. It''s so ugly," Dot faltered with her words. Zac''s eyes became deep, he felt this little kid was hiding something from him. Suddenly, he reached out and tickled Dot. Dot was extremely itchy, so he put down his hand subconsciously. The bath towel covering his face also slipped down. The incandescentmp above his head gently applied on his face, revealing his handsome features. For the first time, Zac could see his appearance clearly. He was shocked as if he was hit by a thunderbolt. He had thought that Dot and Hanson would look exactly like each other, but unexpectedly, he didn''t expect that his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth did not look like Hanson at all. Instead... He grabbed Dot''s shoulders and pulled him over. Looking at himself in the mirror, he asked, "Little boy, do you have some gene mutation?" "You''re the one with gene mutation!" Dot stared at him from the mirror. "Then why do you look so alike..." Zac''s voice sounded frozen in the air. He stared at the boy in the mirror for a moment. He was petrified, as if he was hit by a divine stick. After a while, he pulled Dot over and stared at him. His eyes slowly widened... They turned into two bells, which were filled with shock and confusion. His body was twisting, like it was passed through by a strong current. His mind was in a mess for a moment. It seemed as if there were millions of horses galloping and charging in his mind, and it was more like millions of knives running and stirring in his heart. After a while, all astonishment and puzzlement became anger. His eyes were red with anger, and the blue veins on his forehead rolled like the waves on the sea. The muscles at the corner of his mouth were tight. He was gritting his teeth, as if he was about to vent the endless hatred. After a while, the anger in his eyes faded away and was reced by an indescribable ecstasy. The joy and excitement, like the big waves, were mixed with various tastes of bitterness, bitterness and salt in his blood, irritating his tears. Dot stared at his facial expressions, terrified and scared. He knew that he had found it. He was so powerful and smart. How could he not find it? "You know. You all know that. You colluded with each other to cheat me, right?" Zac said in a low voice. "Uncle Rong, what''s wrong with you?" Dot tried to keep calm, pretending not to understand what he said. "Hey, kid! Stop pretending!" A fierce look appeared in his eyes, but soon it turned into infinite spoil. His right arm seemed to be particrly powerful because of this strong stimtion. He opened his arms and held him in his arms. "Little devil, you look like me, and you really look like me." His eyes turned red again. This time, it was not because of anger, but because of excitement. "I didn''t lose you, you are always there." A drop of tear fell down from his eyes and dropped on Dot''s shoulder. It was so warm and made his heart melt. He couldn''t help stretching out his little hands and hugging him back. Just then, the bathroom door was pushed open. As soon as Essie took Mili and Rabi back to the mansion, she heard from a servant that Zac and Dot were totally soaked in the pouring rain and were now washing in the bathroom. She was freaked out and rushed in desperate attempt to stop him. But when her eyes fell on the clean face of Dot, she knew she waste. All her muscles were tightened and her legs were stiff. She even lost the ability to take a further step. It was as if a bolt had stroke her brain and all her cell had been damaged. She didn''t have any reaction but stood there at a loss, staring at the father and the son nkly. When Zac turned around and saw her, his anger came back to him. He asked the servants to take care of Dot, then he lifted her like a hawk twisting a chicken and walked to the study. He stepped into the study and kicked the door to lock it up so that no one could disturb them. Then he threw her on the sofa. She shrank herself in fear. Her face was as white as marble, almost transparent. She desperately went deep into the sofa and tried to hide herself. But she was blocked by the back of the sofa and couldn''t escape. She grabbed the back cushion next to her and picked it up, as if it was a shield that could block the other''s attack. Zac was in a storm. He stared at her fiercely with his eyebrows twisted together. His eyes gleamed like lion''s, as if he would tear her to pieces at any time. She was terrified. Although she had been mentally prepared for the day and prepared to be scolded by him, she was still terrified. "Essie Yi, tell me honestly who is the father of Mili and Dot." Her throat trembled with fear. She swallowed hard to make her voice clear. Since he already knew the truth, she could only confess it. "They are... your kids. " "The baby didn''t miscarry?" His chest heaved heavily, and his breath was as fast as the air, fanning the surrounding air. "No, I didn''t. I just asked the doctor to lie for me," she said in hesitation. He suddenly stretched out his hands and grabbed her trembling shoulders. "You took them to America and I missed their birth, as well as their speak learning and their walk learning stage. You even didn''t let me know their existence and kept me thinking that they were the children of Hanson! " He roared in a hoarse voice. The louder he roared, the heavier his voice was, and the angrier he roared. Her ears became numb, as if they were going to deafen her. "I just want to protect them. If Elizabeth and Valery know that they are safe and sound, they will certainly continue to harm them." Tears ran down from her eyes, she looked at him in pain, her face full of unspeakable sadness. He trembled a little, and then hit the back of the sofa with his fist angrily. "I don''t me you for running away with them, but why do you lie to me all the time to make me think that they are the children of Hanson?" Hearing that, she lowered her head again, while her long and dense eyshes struck two sad shadows. She said, "I''m afraid that you will fight for the custody with me and take them away." She said in a low and pitiful voice. He felt annoyed and amused at the same time. No wonder his wife always asked him about the custody. It turned out that she was worried about it. "Mili and Dot know who they are?" She nodded. He shook his head with a bitter smile. A sharp light shed through his eyes. "Did grandpa and grandma know that too?" Again, she nodded. The bitter smile on his face turned into a bitter one. "So, only I don''t know?" What a failure he was! He had wondered before how his grandparents could ept Mili and Dot so generously, and even treated them as their own great grandson. Now he finally knew the reason. "I used to worry that you would fight with me for custody of our children. Now I''m more worried that our enemies will be unfavorable to our children if they know this. So I beg grandma and grandpa not to tell you the truth," Essie exined in fear. Zac took a deep breath to calm himself down. At first, he wanted to teach this stupid woman a lesson to take revenge for the separation between children, but his anger was soon reced by excitement. His kids were still there. He was a father now. He had both a son and a daughter. He was overwhelmed with joy. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He couldn''t be furious. Essie couldn''t guess the change of his mood, so she kept trembling with fear. Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, she said in a low voice, "Didn''t you say that I would give birth to two children for you, so I could have paid off all my debts to you? Now that you know what happened to Mili and Dot, do you think I won''t owe you anything anymore? " "In your dream!" All of a sudden, his eyes turned sharp. "You owe me one more time. I''ve missed the times when Mili and Dot were growing in your stomach. The time when they were born. The time when they learned to speak and the time when they learned to walk... After going through so many things, do you hope you can escape from your guilt? " "It''s unfair. In fact, I''m not much better than you. I''ve always been used of cheating on my husband." Essie was like a ball being inted. All of a sudden, she had the courage to jump up from the sofa, defiant of him. When said that, Zac stretched out his arm, held around her slender waist and pulled her into it. His deep eyes, like ck crystal balls, flickered faintly in the light. "Do you mean that you haven''t had an affair in the United States for three years?" "I''m not like you." She red at him with anger. She couldn''t help but feel angry every time when she thought that he fooled with Le and made a baby. With an attractive smile at the corners of his mouth, he asked, "So, you still belongpletely to me?" She pushed him lightly and tried to break away from his embrace, but he held her tightly, which made it impossible for her to escape. "I... I have never belonged to you. I am free. " "You owe me three times, I don''t think you can pay off in your whole life. If you want to be free, just wait for next life." He gave a cold smile with sort of arrogance and threat. She was dumbfounded. It didn''t work to make a deal with the demon. Outside the study, the maid had changed Dot into clean clothes. When Mary saw hime out of the bathroom, she was shocked. Chapter 515 The Childrens Last Name Chapter 515 The Children''s Last Name Since Le''s pregnancy news came out, Mary had been persuading her parents-inw, hoping they could ept Le as their granddaughter-inw. But they didn''t change their mind. It seemed that they didn''t take this great grandson seriously at all. Now she finally understood the reason. ''Essie is really a cunning woman who has hidden herself well. Everyone is fooled by her.'' Mary thought in her heart. In the vast meeting hall of the Rong''s house, the two elders sat upright, with Mili and Dot between them. "It must be the ancestors of Rong family who came to help. They get the two children to recognize their ancestors and return to our family on Abel''s birthday." Alena put her hands on the shoulders of the twins and said, "it''s the first time that we have opposite sex twins in Rong''s family. Abel and I feel heartbroken at the thought that our two great grandson and great granddaughter couldn''t live with us." A hint of evil look shed through Mary''s eyes. She didn''t like Mili and Dot at all. Even if they were her grandson and granddaughter, she didn''t like them because of their mother. What was worse, they didn''t even have the chance to have a paternity test, because Dot was too simr to her son. She had no reason to bring up a question. "In fact, I have always been fond of these two children and I always felt very close to them. I never thought that they are really my grandson and granddaughter." Mary tried to put on a more exaggerated smile, trying to hide the malicious and insidious expression in her eyes. "Dad and mom have long regarded them as their great grandson and great granddaughter. I, as the grandfather, was still kept in the dark. " Said Albert with a smile. Since the two children entered the house, he felt that things were strange. He did not expect that the truth was on his grandson''s face. No wonder he drew a face every time he came, because he was afraid that the small secret would be discovered. "I, as a father, don''t know it at all, let alone you," Zac murmured beside, seeming a little depressed. Albert understood what was on his son''s mind. He patted his son''s shoulder and gave him aforting look. "It doesn''t matter if you knew it sooner orter. It''s okay as long as they are your kids." Well. The corners of Zac''s mouth lifted. His mood suddenly changed. Dot nced at him. Her big ck eyes shed like stars falling into the sea. "Uncle Zac, don''t forget what you promised me on the boat that you would give me and my sister aplete family." He deliberately called him "Uncle Zac" in a loud voice. Listening to this particrly sharp voice, Zac frowned in dissatisfaction. "Kiddo, I''m your real father." "I''ll call you daddy after you keep your promise." Dot said in a domineering and tempting state. Zac was a little shocked. No wonder that he was his son. Just like him, he was fearless and never bow to anyone. Caressing her great grandson''s head, Abel turned to nce at Zac. "This is not only the request of Dot, but also the request of your grandmother and me. You must do it." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Zac said nothing, neither denying nor confirming. He never made a promise when he was not sure if he could do it. Since he had promised, he would keep it. But not now. He must wait until Essiepletely recovers. Essie lowered her head slightly and sat quietly beside. She was still a little uneasy. She was afraid that Zac would fall out with her, fight for the custody with her and take away Mili and Dot. She didn''t know that what the Rong family was considering now was not the custody of the children, but their surnames. Since Mili and Dot hade back, they could not use their mother''s family name. After the birthday party, the olddy asked her and Zac to go to the study. "Essie, I have discussed with your grandfather and father. After all, Mili and Dot are the great grandchildren of our family, and they will take over the responsibilities of our family in the future. Do you think it''s time to let them return to their surnames? " "Right now!" Zac said the two words peremptorily. Hepletely deprive the decision-making power of Essie. Of course, his children had to take his surname. With a pitiful look on Essie''s face, she turned to Alena and said, "grandma, I''ve considered that too. When my parents got married, I swore in front of the grandparents of the Yi family that in the future, one of my children must have the surname of my father. How about this? I''ll change Dot''s surname and let Mili continue to follow my surname. " Alena smiled kindly and said, "we have also thought about that. Rong''s family always considers the eldest grandson as the most important grandson. Mili and Dot are the oldest grandchildren and they have the responsibility to inherit our family name. As for the children you give birth to in the future, You can decide what surname they have. " As expected, Essie smirked, and thought, ''aged ginger is more pungent.'' she not only won the children''s surname, but also was forced to keep giving birth to their children. In fact, if she wanted to refute Alena''s words, she could also find a reason. Zac was a typical example of rebellion as a young grandson. If the Rong family really thought highly of the eldest grandson, then the fourth heir should be Walt. How could it be Zac''s turn? But she didn''t dare to say that. Abel and Alena treated her well. She didn''t want to disappoint them, and they had made a concession as well. They agreed that her next great grandchildren could take herst name. But it was inappropriate for her to oppose again. So she simply nodded and said, "well, just do as you say." The olddy smiled. She knew that Essie was a sensible and reasonable girl, and she wouldn''t refuse her request. This evening, the two elders of the Rong family asked the children to stay at their house for the night. It was Zac''s decision that he made them go to the Blue Coast every weekend to spend the weekend with him. Essie could only nod but dare not to shake her head, fearing that he would take the custody away if he got angry. After this huge change, the children''s hearts were also like a surge of mountains and rivers, difficult to calm down. In the evening, lying on the cot, Mili turned to look at her brother and asked, "are you happy now, Dot? You don''t have to paint anymore. " "A little, but I''m really happy when mommy and daddy are back together." Dot crossed his fingers and stared at the ceiling, holding the back of her head and thinking. "The bad mistress has a younger brother. What if daddy can''t divorce her?" Mili sighed. "Daddy and mommy have three kids. The bad mistress has only one baby. She is no match for mommy." Dot analyzed the situation rationally. "Yes. Even if she has a baby, she can''tpare with mommy. Mommy has more children than her." Mili giggled as her knitted brows suddenly rxed. However, Dot was not as cheerful as she was. He thought of a more serious problem. His mother''s life was still in the hands of his enemies and bad mistress. "What I worry most is that the bad mistress will continue to threaten daddy with mommy''s life so that daddy can''t divorce her." Mili''s face tightened into a tight frown again. "Then what should we do?" "I don''t know." Dot shook his head. This was tricky. He couldn''t risk his mother''s life, otherwise his father wouldn''t be forced topromise to the bad mistress. "A bad mistress! She is so cruel! The god shouldn''t let her get pregnant!" Mili pouted angrily. Breaking up other people''s families and building their own happiness upon the pain of others is the most despicable and shameless thing in the world. "No matter how powerful god is, there will be times when he is tired. Otherwise, there won''t be so many bad people on earth." Dot sighed. He wished he could grow up as soon as possible, so that he could help his daddy protect his mommy. At this moment, Essie just finished her shower and was about to go to bed. When she was about to enter the guest room, Mary walked up to her. "Essie,e in. Let''s have a chat." Mary said with a smirk. Essie nodded and entered the room with her. She didn''t know what Mary wanted to say, but she guessed that she didn''t wee Mili and Dot. "I didn''t expect that you would keep it as a secret. You are even misunderstood by us rather than disclose the child''s identity to the public." Mary said peacefully, trying to control her disgust for Essie. She decided to hold a dagger in her hand and avoid any direct conflict with her. "I just want to protect my children." Said Essie in a low but powerful voice. "I thought you got the kids back because Le was pregnant." There was an imperceptible insidious expression shing in Mary''s eyes. She felt that it was a conspiracy of her parents-inw and Essie. They deliberately struck Le and made her pregnancy meaningless. "You are thinking too much. I n to tell the kids the truth when they grow up. However, something is predestined to have its own will. No matter how powerful a person is, he can''t fight against the heaven. " Essie sighed again. It had not been for the heavy rain, Dot''s identity would not have been detected by Zac. "Abel and Alena have epted Mili and Dot as their great grandson and great granddaughter and they will take the family over them in the future. You should be happy about that." Mary said in a casual tone. It seemed that they were just talking about something unimportant. However, Essie knew that Mary cared about the heir very much. She must be here to sound her out. "I only hope that my children can grow up happily and safely. Anything else doesn''t matter." She looked calm. She didn''t care if Dot would take over the Rong''s family in the future. She believed that Dot would lead a rich life as his father did on his own, and he didn''t need to rely on his family. However, in Mary''s eyes, Essie was just pretending. Everyone wanted their children to be the king. But she didn''t expose her lie. She just smiled and said, "that''s good. You don''t have the intention to fight. In this way, Dot and Le''s kid can live in peace." With a smile at the corners of Essie''s mouth, she said, "don''t worry. Since the elders of the Rong family are all here. We granddaughters-inw are not allowed to make trouble. I''m not able to quarrel with her." What she meant was that, when deciding the future master of the Rong family, it was all up to their grandparents and Albert. Neither she nor Le had the right to interfere. However, what Mary heard was that Essie was suggesting that Le had no right topete with her. That upset her. After leaving the guest room, she sent a message to Le on wechat, telling her what happened to Mili and Dot, she needed to get ready for a fierce fight. Le almost fainted at the news. Chapter 516 The Coming Crisis Chapter 516 The Coming Crisis ''The two children are Essie and Hanson''s when they were in America. How could they be the kids of Zac?'' Le couldn''t believe it. She really couldn''t believe it. This news was like a thunderbolt to her. But that bitch Essie concealed it from her. In order to make sure that Le could have a son, she specially asked the doctor to perform sperm separation techniques, which meant that there was a high possibility to have a son. Her child was the eldest grandson of the Rong family, and the crown prince of the Rong family who would take over the throne in the future. Moreover, Essie''s son shouldn''t even exist in this world. She clenched her teeth. She couldn''t let this bastard to threaten her son''s status. The future of the Rong family belonged to her and her son. If anyone dared to block in her way, she would relentlessly eradicate him. She picked up her phone and sent a message to one of her business partners, telling him about the children, "the boy must be a big hindrance to our n." The other party soon replied, "I know. Don''t worry. Think it over..." It waste at night. Essie fell asleep quickly. It was quiet in the room. Only her sound breathing could be heard. She didn''t know how long she had slept. In a daze, she suddenly felt a hand untying her pajamas. She thought she was dreaming, so she didn''t open her eyes, turned over and went on sleeping. Soon, she felt cold all over her body and she also felt a heavy force. She gave a sharp shudder and instantly became wide awake. She opened her eyes and was about to scream when her lips were covered by two thin lips. All of a sudden, her sleepy eyes opened as big as two bells. Through the dim light, she saw a handsome face of the invader. What a familiar face. She tried hard to push him away and turned her head to make her mouth open. "Zac, what are you doing by sneaking into my room in the middle of the night?" She was ashamed and angry. She had locked the door. How did he sneak in? "It''s veryte. What else can I do?" He lifted the corner of his mouth and shed a cunning smile. There was a passionate me wildly flickering in his icy eyes. "Don''t forget, what we should do now is to hide under the ground like a rat without sunlight. If others know that youe to my room and caught us, what should we do?" She twisted her body in an attempt to free herself from him. But he was as heavy as a mountain that she could do nothing. "It''s three o''clock in the morning. Even the birds are asleep. Who will know us?" He gently flicked her forehead. He was speechless about her silly words. He came in at this time just to avoid being seen. "How do you know? Maybe some one is still awake." Essie pouted again. It was already three o''clock. With Zac''s super energy, he wouldn''t stop tormenting her until dawn. She couldn''t continue to sleep. "Don''t waste time on me. Everything you spend with me is invaluable." After saying that, he lowered his head to kiss her and went straight to the point. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The dawn wasing and the intense fight in the room was over. After a while, she opened her mouth and weakly said, "you should go now." Zac''s arms were still around her waist. It seemed that he liked this position very much. He did not intend to put her down. "Don''t worry. No one will find out." He said lightly. Even if he was discovered, he had an excuse. After all, they were at his own home, not in a hotel. Seeing that he didn''t care about it at all, Essie didn''t want to worry about him any more. She was too tired to think when she wasck of oxygen in her brain. Even so, she felt very tired to think. However, she still worried about something. "If Le knows about the Mili and Dot, she''ll go crazy." "I will protect our kids." He gently stroked her back, with aforting tone. If anyone dared to hurt his child, he would tear him to pieces. Essie nodded. She wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt her children. She would try her best to protect them. She rested her head on his shoulder and said, "Zac, I''ll live well for your sake. But one day, if they go too far, I''d rather give up my life than let them seed in their revenge." He held her head and made her look up at him. "Idiot, your life is more important than anything else. No matter what happens, you must live." A thinyer of mist emerged from her eyes, and her eyes fell on his unparalleled handsome face. Her eyes were deep, sad, and a little mncholy. If she had to live without him, what was the meaning of her life? As long as she could be with him, even if it was only a short day, she felt that her life was perfect. "Icy guy, do you really no longer like Le?" "Not really." The words were like a cold wind blowing into the window. She frowned and bit her lips as if she was brought by the cold wind. She lowered her head and covered her upset eyes with thick eyshes. A hint of slyness shed through his dark eyes. He smiled and said, "why? Are you jealous?" "No, I am not." She pouted, "I just think you have a high IQ and low Eq. She lied to you and threatened you. She''s just too paranoid. If she doesn''t really love you, why do you still want to waste your feelings? " Before she finished speaking, she was flicked on the forehead. The big demon was irritated. "Stupid woman, which eye did you see that I liked Le with? Which ear did you hear that I liked Le with? It''s your own idea during the whole process. You just think too much on your own. One day I''ll take you to the doctor to cure the fantasies. " Hearing his words, Essie shivered. Ignoring the pain on her forehead, she widened her eyes and looked at him with confusion, as if she was looking at an unsolved mystery. Then a smile, like the sunlight outside the window, slowly spread in the night, dispelling the darkness and coldness in the air. "You''re the president of the Emperor and the fourth leader of the Rong Group. It''s no doubt that your EQ and IQ are always in direct proportion. How can they be in the opposite way?" Zac scraped her nose. "Don''t becent. Even if I don''t like her, it doesn''t mean that I will like you. You are far from my expectation. " His words were like cold water pouring down from her head, pouring down her heart. "What''s your expectation?" She pouted and asked. At the same time, a crafty smile crept on Zac''s face. "You need to do whatever I say and follow what I say at daytime. Remember to do whatever I want at night and never get tired of it." Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Essie who was ashamed and annoyed. "You''d better find a robot to serve you. Every day you just need to apply oil on it, and I''m sure that you will have noints. It is energetic and full of energy,pletely following your instructions to meet your fantasies." Zac cast a stern nce at her and said in a cold tone deliberately, "so, you are not a part of my n. Don''t expect that I will fall in love with you." Essie jumped up and rubbed his face with her little snow-white paws, and then tossed them into his dark hair. She really gave him a good vent to her anger. However, no matter how hard she tried, she would not affect his image. Although his head was in a mess, he also looked as beautiful as before. He was so perfect and handsome. What a sin! For a president of the handsome Association like her, his beautiful look was like a deadly weapon to her. His every act, every smile and every move would defeat her. When she was staring at him like an anthomaniac, he turned over, "you silly woman, do you want to rebel? You need to be taught more lessons. " Seeing that he was on the verge of breaking out again, she hissed and dared not to move any more. But it was toote. The back of Mili and Dot was a happy event for the entire Rong family, but there were still some people who were unhappy. Walt had hardly slept the whole night. Was god so good to Zac that he and his little sun had two more children? Did he just want to help them and didn''t want to separate them? He had married Le and would have a child soon. How could he win Essie again? The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. The story of the children soon spread throughout the whole celebrity circle. After being warned by the Rong family, all the media were forbidden to publish any photos of the children. ording to Rong family''s rules, the person in charge couldn''t be exposed to the media before he ascended the throne. Therefore, everyone was secretly specting that Dot had been secretly designated as the fifth heir of the family. As soon as Alice heard the news, she rushed to the mansion on Phoenix Road. It was not until then that she realized that she had never seen the kids of Essie before. It was said that Dot looked like Zac very much. If she had seen it earlier, she would have discovered the secret in advance. However, what she didn''t know was that Essie was on her guard on purpose. Every time she came, she would ask Pana to take the kids out and not let her see them. Now that the matter had been exposed, Essie didn''t need to hide them anymore. This time, Alice finally got the chance to see the two kids. "Essie, you hid it so well that even I, you sister was deceived by you. I thought they were really the children you and Hanson gave birth to in the United States." "Sis, you knew it from the very beginning. It''s just that you lost your memory and forgot it." Replied Essie. "Really?" Alice was taken aback. With aplicated look on her face, she continued, "I really hope that I can regain my memory as soon as possible and remember everything." She smiled embarrassedly, as if trying to hide something, so that she wouldn''t me Essie anymore. "Aunt, you used toe to visit us often when you were in America. But now you have lost your memory. It''s so terrible that you can''t even remember us," said Mili with a smile, revealing two adorable dimples on her face. "It doesn''t matter. I will remember all of you in the future." Alice wanted to get on well with them and let them fully trust her, so that her n could be carried out smoothly. Chapter 517 Leilas Trick Chapter 517 Le''s Trick Lucy was a little depressed. She had lied in order to cut off the rtionship between her daughter and Zac. Now that they had known the truth, it was impossible for them to not meet each other again. The day before yesterday, she called Hanson tofort him, asking him not to give up. She would try to make her daughter reconciled with him. Now the exposure of the children made it more difficult for them to get together. "Essie, I have to say it in advance. You are different from the children. They will be d to have their father, but you can''t be with Zac anymore." Hearing that, Essie lowered her head and didn''t say a word. She thought that she had to calm herself down for the time being and solve some problems first, then she could dissolve the matter among the older generation. With a smile on her face, Alice said, "Mom, don''t worry. Zac has been married. He and Le are going to have a child soon. Essie won''t go back with him." Alice said these words on purpose to stimte Essie. She wanted to make her give up the idea of restoring her rtionship with Zac. Essie shrugged and said in a casual tone, "I''m dating with Hanson now. I have never thought of restoring the rtionship with Zac." "That''s good." Lucy said with a smile. Mili took a look at Lucy, and a hint of dissatisfaction appeared on her face. "Grandma, dad is dad, grandma is grandma. Grandma is not good, but daddy is good. Why don''t you want mommy and daddy to be reconciled? Mili and Dot want aplete family. We don''t want daddy and mommy to separate. " Lucy was stunned. This was the first time she heard such words from Mili. "Mili, don''t you like daddy Hanson very much? If mommy and daddy Hanson are together, you can also have aplete family. " "We do like daddy Hanson and want to live with him, but daddy won''t agree. If mommy and daddy Hanson get married, we have to leave mommy and live in the Rong Mansion, just like our brother. Daddy said we were from the Rong family. We can''t live with others. " Mili said seriously. Hearing that, the corners of Lucy''s mouth twitched slightly. She hadn''t thought about that before. Since the Rong family was so powerful, they had changed the surnames of the children. If Essie marry into the Xia family with the children, they would never agree. "It would be great if your father could wake up. Then someone will help you." She sighed. "Mom, you''re wrong. If dad were here, he would only advise me to give up on the custody of the kids. Dot are the great grandson of Rong family, and will be the head of the family in the future. This is a great benefit to Xu family, which is also what he wants. " "Don''t worry. If the Rong family really wants to take these kids from us, we should hide them somewhere and prevent them from finding," "I''ll do it. I promise you that I''ll take the kids to a ce they won''t find." Alice promised to Essie. Essie took a nce at her and said, "sister, the children have their own ideas now. If Zac really want to fight for the custody of the children in the future, I will respect their opinions. If they want to be together with Zac, just let them go back to Rong family." "How can it be? They are your children. We can''t let him take them away. " Alice didn''t agree with Essie. "They are also the children of Zac." Essie''s eyes darkened and looked very determined. Dot crossed his arms over his chest and fixed his big eyes on them. After a while, he said in a low voice, "everything will be solved if mommy and daddy get back together. Marriage and rtionship are their own business. It''s not up to others to decide. " "Adults areplicated. You are too young to understand." Alice gave him a stern look. She thought that Mili and Dot were too smart. "It''s because you adults are too selfish and greedy to consider all kinds of interests that the simple things beplicated." Dot countered slowly and steadily. At the mention of this, Alice chocked and then turned to Essie and said, "your son is just like the second Zac." Essie smiled and touched Dot''s head, saying, "it''s said that a son is like his father. It''s quite normal for a son to look like his father." Alice cured her lip secretly. In her opinion, that was not a good thing. While they were talking, Le had already quietly gone to Yang City. She wanted to see Hanson. Her cooperative partners let her wait for a good time, but she couldn''t. She heard from Mary that Abel and Alena had decided to let Dot be the fifth leader of the family. If she didn''t deal with Dot as soon as possible, she wouldn''t be able to sleep or eat well. Hanson frowned when he saw Le. Actually, he didn''t like her at all. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "If youe to me because of Christina, please go. I have nothing to do with her." "I didn''te for her. She deserves it. I can''t help her either. I came here for the sake of Essie and Zac." Le replied leisurely. Hanson''s expression softened a little. "If there''s anything, you can say it directly. Don''t beat about the bush." "Have you heard about Mili and Dot?" Le picked up the coffee on the table, had a sip of it and asked slowly. "They are the children of Zac. It''s only a matter of time before they get reunited with him." He tried to keep calm even though he felt restless inside. With a heavy sigh, Le pretended to look very painful. "In fact, Zac is a man of liberties. After he married me, there have been many gossips about him. What''s more, he was so possessive that any woman who was with him would lose her freedom. The reason why he took advantage of Christina and ruined your wedding was to turn Essie into his ything. Even if he had been tired of her and didn''t want her any more, he won''t allow other men to touch her. " Hanson''s eyebrows twisted with her words, and there was a sudden anger in his eyes. "I don''t think I''ll allow him to hurt Essie anymore." "Now that he knows the identity of the children, he can make use of them to get close to Essie at any time. As for you, I''m afraid there''s no possibility for you to win her." Le continued to add fuel to the fire. Hanson gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. His handsome face was red with anger. He snorted with anger and breathed quickly. "That''s why you are here?" he asked. He said through gritted teeth. "Of course not. I hope you can cooperate with me." Le shook her head. She was quite satisfied with Hanson''s reaction. She believed that his hatred towards Zac and his love for Essie could make him do anything. "What kind of partnership?" A sharp light shed across Hanson''s eyes. He was filled with anger. "We have to figure out a way topletely break up the rtionship between Zac and Essie. Let them never get back together." Le said word by word, stressing each syble. Hanson picked up the coffee cup and took a small sip. He calmed down a little bit and asked, "do you have any idea?" With a slight smile on her face, Le said, "of course there is a way. It depends on whether you dare to do it or not." Hanson leaned against the back of the sofa, crossed his legs, and looked at her deeply. His eyes were sharp and gloomy. "Let''s talk about your idea." Le shrugged her shoulders and said, "it''s not a big deal. All you need to do is to lure that kid Dot out. I will handle this. I know he is close to you and treats you as his father. He won''t be wary of you. " She said lightly and wasn''t going to tell Hanson her n. However, Hanson was not a fool. He smiled coldly and said, "Le, if you want me to cooperate with you, tell me all the original n, or you can go." The veins on Le''s forehead throbbed slightly. Looking at the firm and unshakable expression on Hanson''s face, she knew that if she did not say anything, he would never cooperate. Something shed in her dark and sinister eyes. She said, "I''m nning to arrange a kidnap, so that Zac and Essie will witness the death of their son. Zac couldn''t save his son, and Ethan would definitely hate him to the core. At the same time, Zac would also me Essie for not protecting her son well. By then, they will definitely hate each other and break up thoroughly. " After a pause, she added, "of course, I won''t let the child really die. I will only hide him away and let him grow up safe and sound. So you don''t need to worry about it." She said these words tofort Hanson, in case that he would be too hesitant to make up his mind. In fact, she wouldn''t let Dot live in this world. He must die. He looked calmer than Le had expected. He took a sip of coffee slowly and stood up, "Le, you don''t have to y the prank. You will never let him go. You are afraid that he will fight with your child for the position of the director of the Rong family. You will kill him." Le quivered slightly, whose thought was revealed by his words. She said, "don''t think me so vicious. I will be a mother. I can''t bear to kill a child. I''ll hide him somewhere that no one can find them. " She tried her best to cover it up, but she was very clear that wherever she hid Dot, he would be found by Zac. Only death could make him disappear in the world forever. Hanson gave a cold smile and said in a cold voice, "enough! Le, you don''t have to say good for yourself. In fact, I have no feelings for the two children at all. On the contrary, I hate them very much. They are the children of Zac. They just like thorns which have been deeply rooted in my heart. I can''t wait for them to disappear from this world. Only in this way can I feel at ease. " He said heartlessly, coldly and decisively, with undisguised hatred and disgust on his face. A faint smile appeared on Le''s face when she heard this. That was to say, how could Hanson ept the child of his love and rival without any hesitation? The so-called liking was nothing but a disguise. He was only trying to please Essie. Chapter 518 Dot Was Missing Chapter 518 Dot Was Missing "If that''s the case, then it''s easier." Le smiled, "if you don''t mind, then I don''t have to worry about it. The more intense the incident is, the bigger the conflict between them." An evil smile cracked Hanson''s lips, and he said, "all right, you have a good n. Just leave it to me. You can wait and see." He didn''t like to give the authority to others. Le didn''t care about that. She was satisfied as long as she could get what she wanted and didn''t get her hands dirty. She smiled and said, "well, wish us happy cooperation." On Friday, as soon as Zac left thepany, he went straight to the Phoenix Road to pick up Mili and Dot for dinner. It was very reluctant for Lucy to let them go with Zac. She finally let them go after Bob''s persuasion. In the car, Mili looked worriedly at Zac. "Daddy, you have to think of a way to make grandma happy. Otherwise, you and mommy will be in despair." Zac shrugged. He never please others. Besides, his mother-inw was cold to him, so it was impossible for him to do anything to please her. "How about I ask you to do this?" He said half-jokingly. "I see. You don''t seem to be such a nice person. If you don''t do exactly what you want, I''ll have to reluctantly help you." Mili sighed, crossing her arms and sighing. Zac touched her head with a smile. God was always kind to him. He had always hoped to have a daughter who was as muddled as Essie one day. Now his wish hade true. Sitting on the chair in silence, Dot knew that the biggest problem between his parents now was not his grandmother, but Le. As long as Le could decide his mother''s life, his father and mother could not be reunited. Soon after they arrived at the Blue Coast, Essie came here too. Only here could they have a meal in peace. "It''s good to have a family reunion." Mili pped her hands happily. Essie looked at Mili with a touch of sadness emerging from the bottom of her heart. She knew that her children had always been eager to have aplete family, like other children, with their parents. She didn''t want them to repeat her own tragedy, but things always went against her expectations. And it made her increasingly unable to follow her wishes. All she could do was to protect them from harm. "Baby, every weekend, daddy and mommy wille to have dinner with you, okay?" "Great! That''s great!" Mili grinned, her two dimples jumping in her cheeks. Zac turned around to look at his son, who was expressionless. Zac was somewhat displeased with his indifference. "Boy, why are you always so silent?" "I don''t like talking during dinner." Dot curtly replied. "Are you not happy to have dinner with me?" Zac slightly frowned. He always felt there was an invisible gap between him and his son. "This is not the first time that I have dinner with you. Why do I have to be happy?" Dot took a sip of the soup and stared at the te, not even raising his eyelids. Zac put a piece of beef in his mouth. He bit it very hard to vent some of his anger. He didn''t know Dot was his son and couldn''t teach him in the past. But now he had the right to teach him a good lesson. "Kid, do you know a saying? It is the father who should be med for not teaching his son well. " "So what? Before you and my mommy get back together, you are just my uncle Zac, not my daddy," Dot remained unperturbed. "I''m your father whether you ept me or not." Zacid his knife down on the table. As the most powerful man in the Dragon City, he didn''t believe that he could not teach a three-year-old boy well. "So, you''ve just acknowledged your son and you''re going to get rough at him?" Dot raised his eyebrows, looking defiant. Again, Essie smelt gunpowder on the dining table, and she was a little nervous. The father and the son had the same character. If they confronted each other with toughness, they would surely get angry and fight with each other. "Ice guy. Be patient with him. You will scare him." "I think he is so fearless." Zac red at Essie coldly. It seemed that more than half of his anger had been transferred to her. If she hadn''t concealed the origin of the children, he wouldn''t have been separated from them for so long and there would be some affection between them. Feeling another chill in her heart, Essie quickly shut her mouth and stopped talking, in case the fire at the city gate might harm the fish. Anyway, she could see that Zac had loved his son very much in his heart, but was a little annoyed at his not recognizing him. Mili stuck out her tongue and took a sip of the soup. She knew that Dot served to irritate their daddy on purpose, so that he could take action as soon as possible and deal with those bad mistresses. She supported Dot secretly, but she didn''t tell it to public. It would be terrible if daddy was too angry and quarreled with mommy. Then, the silence on the dining table gradually turned heavy, until the dinner was over. This weekend, the children stayed with Zac in Blue Coast until Monday. On Monday afternoon, there was a robot fashion show at the teenager''s pce. Dot was interested in the show and asked Pana to go with him. Many parents had asked for leave and took the kids to see the high-tech shows. During their visit in the show, Dot went to the washroom. Pana was waiting for him outside. At this moment, a kid ran over and bumped into Pana. Then he fell to the ground and cried loudly. Then two adults came over. They seemed to be the children''s parents. The two adults grasped Pana''s clothes, saying that she hit their children and asked her to apologize. Two bodyguards beside her came to help her out and exined. When they were still arguing, Dot washed his hands and came out of the washroom. As soon as he went out, he was pulled to a corner by a pair of big hands. He was a little scared. When he was about to shout out, he turned around and found it was Hanson. "Daddy Hanson, why are you here?" He asked in surprise. "Didn''t you tell me over the phone this morning that you woulde to the teenager''s pce to watch robot? So I came to see you. " Hanson smiled and said, "baby, I really miss you and Mili, but your daddy warned me not to see you, so I can onlye to see you secretly now." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Daddy is so fierce!" Dot pouted. "Dot, I will take you out to eat pizza, OK?" Hanson said, stroking his head. "Okay. I have been here for a long time. I am already hungry." Dot nodded and said, "I''ll go get aunt Pana." "No way." Hanson waved his hand and said, "if she knows, you can''t go out with me. Let''s go eat first ande back to herter. " "But if I don''t tell her, she will think I''m missing and worry about me." Dot frowned. Hanson meditated for a while and turned his head to look at Pana. She was still fighting with the parents with bodyguards. She didn''t know that Dot hade out at all. People around her blocked their sight so that they couldn''t see this side. In fact, the three people who had bumped into her were hired by Hanson to distract the attention of Pana and bodyguards. Afterwards, he took Dot away from the door of the washroom. "How about this? You send her a message, asking her to wait for you at the door of projection room." He said. It sounded like a good idea, so Dot didn''t doubt him at all. He nodded, sent a message to Pana and then sneaked out from the back door with him. Not far away, a pair of eyes was secretly watching this scene. Seeing that Dot was taken away by Hanson, an insidious smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. It took Pana and the bodyguards a long time to get rid of the couple. Then they realized that Dot was missing. After receiving the message, they went to the projection hall, but they looked for the movie hall and couldn''t see a single person. They hurried to look for Dot in the exhibition hall, and the security guards of the teenager''s pce also blocked the exit. They wanted to check the kids one by one. As soon as Essie and Zac received the news, they rushed over as quickly as possible. "Where is Dot? Have you found him?" Her face was pale and she was shaking all over. "We''ve looked everywhere in the teenager''s pce, but found nothing." Said Pana anxiously. Zac called Vincent, asking him to mobilize all his men in Dragon City to search for Dot. Just as they walked out of the teenager''s pce, his phone rang. The voice was specially processed and could not be identified. "Zac, are you looking for your son? It''s a pity to tell you that he is in my hand now. If you still want to see him, you have to take one hundred million cash with you. At twelve o''clock in the evening, you and Essie go to the wasted mour warehouse in the north of the city to redeem him. If you call the police or y tricks, you will see a corpse. " Clenching the phone in his hand, Zac flew into a rage, "I want to talk to Dot!" There was a long silence on the phone, and then he heard a trembling voice, "Daddy, help me..." He said only a few words and then his voice disappeared. In great anger, Zac''s handsome face twisted. "If you dare to touch him a little bit, I''ll cut you into pieces!" "Cut the crap. Raise the ransom as soon as possible. It must be cash." The phone was hung up. When they were talking on the phone, Essie pricked up her ears and listened carefully. When she was sure that her son had been kidnapped, her eyes went dark and she passed out. Le didn''t leave but stayed behind a ck car not far away. She kept watching them. She felt extremely happy and satisfied the moment when Essie fell down. You little bitch, if you dare to fight with me, I will definitely make you die a horrible death. The future governor of the Rong family must be my son, and you just wait to collect your son''s body. She sneered and her expression was as hideous as a ghost that came out of the hell. At this time, her cell phone rang and it was a call from Hanson. "I have taken care of this little boy. Come here quickly." "Ok." Le replied in a very low voice, hung up the phone and left quietly. Chapter 519 Help My Child Chapter 519 Help My Child At midnight, the vige was deste and the mountains were covered with cold wind. In the mour warehouse, which was abandoned in the north of the city, the light was as dim as ghost fire. Suddenly, the sound of the giant truck''s engine came and broke the dead silence. "Can they really let Dot go?" Essie jumped out of the car, trembling in extreme anxiety and panic. "Keep calm and y it by my eyes." Said Zac in a low and deep voice. There were several strange figures hiding in the dark. They were all paying close attention to the situation in the warehouse. Zac walked into the warehouse, and Essie followed closely behind him. The messy cartons and stale smell of the warehouse came from the air. "We are already here. Where is the child?" Said Zac in a low voice, his words echoing in the air. A ck shadow appeared in front of the fence on the second floor. He wore a ck cloak and a skull mask. "Have you taken the money?" He said in a low voice deliberately. "It is in the container. Where''s the kid?" There was a bloodthirsty murderous look in Zac'' cold eyes. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. A beam of light was projected from the ck shadow and aimed at the darkest corner of the warehouse. The child''s thin figure slowly appeared. He was hanging in midair, eyes closed and motionless, as if in aa. "Dot --" Essie screamed in panic. She rushed madly over and tried to hold the child, but she couldn''t reach him. "What did you do to my child?" "Don''t worry. He just took a few sleeping pills, but..." There was a sinisterughing from the second floor. Then the person went away, and the beam of light disappeared as well. Darkness covered them again. Essie turned on the shlight of her cellphone and said, "Zac, put him down." Before she finished speaking, she saw a red light shed out of the child''s body, and then there was the click sound, as if a time had been activated. Startled, Zac looked at the dazzling red light: 40, 39, 38... "Damn it!" He grabbed Essie, e on! It''s a time bomb!" In an instant, Essie''s face turned deathly pale. "Save him! Save him!" She used up all her strength to cry and shout, and her voice echoed around the warehouse. "It''s toote!" Zac picked her up and ran out. As she struggled, she cried, "save him. Please, save him!" As soon as the two people rushed out of the warehouse, a loud explosion came from behind like a thunderp. Zac pulled her down to the ground right away and held her in his arms to protect her. The warehouse was aze with fire, and half of the night was dyed red. "Dot --" Essie pushed Zac away all of a sudden and turned around to rush into the fire. But she was immediately grabbed by him. He pulled her to a safe ce about ten meters away. She raised her hand angrily and pped him. "Why don''t you save him? Why don''t you save him?" She roared hysterically, and then cried hysterically. Zac held her in his arms sadly. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry..." He spoke incoherently. Far away, there was a horrible shadow. Le smiled wickedly and won. "How about my n? Is it perfect? If I wait for you toe up with some good ideas, I''m afraid that you will fail. " Beside Le, a man wearing an artificial maskughed ferociously. He said, "you''re doing great this time." After watching the show, he left secretly in the cover of the night. Tonight was the most restless night in Dragon City. Essie passed out in great grief. Zac forbade anyone to spread the news. Sadness overwhelmed the vi. Zac took Mili away for her safety and sent some men in ck to protect her closely. The next day, when Alice received a phone call from Lucy, she rushed over. Before entering the ward, she just shed two drops of eye drops to pretend to be sad. "How could this be? Who is so crazy that he even killed a three-year-old child?" Clenching her fists, she gave an indignant look. "I just know that we can''t expose the children''s identity. Those desperadoes have always been coveting the Xu family. How can they let off easily?" Lucy said while crying bitterly. "They will be struck by lightning." said Bob, pounding the table. Alice pretended to cry. Then she sniffed and asked, "how is Essie now?" "She cries as soon as she wakes up. She just falls asleep now." Lucy wiped her tears. As she spoke, footsteps came from the stairway. Alice turned around and saw that Essie walked slowly down with a pillow in her arms. Her eyes were wide open. Her pupils were hollow and dull, as if she had been detached from the soul and left a body. "Mom, Dot is hungry and wants something to eat. He just kept crying. You help me coax him and I''ll prepare milk for him." She muttered, walking in front of Lucy and handing her a pillow. Lucy jumped up and hugged her. "What''s wrong with you, Essie? Don''t scare me!" It seemed that Essie didn''t hear her. She said to her mother, "Mom, Dot is still crying. Please coax him. I''m going to make the milk for him." Then she turned around, walked to the table, took the feeding bottle which was Mili''s toy, and then took the pillow in Lucy''s hand. "Good boy. Don''t cry. Mommy is feeding you now." She put the bottle back on the pillow. At the sight of that, Alice was struck dumb. Tugging at Lucy''s sleeve, she asked, "Mom, has Essie lost her mind because of the excessive stimtion?" Hearing that, Lucy burst into tears. "My poor child, what should I do?" Afraid of provoking his daughter again, Bob stood up and patted on Essie''s shoulder, "Essie, you go to sleep now. Your mom and I will take care of Dot." Essie shook her head and said, "no, dad. He is already full. I coaxed him and then he fell asleep." She patted the pillow gently and began to hum a luby. At the same time, a faint sneer crossed the corners of Alice''s mouth. ''It is great that Essie is mad. Perhaps I can take this opportunity to get the Xu Group back.'' Alice thought excitedly. After another week''s rest, Essie went to the office. As soon as Le heard of it, she took the opportunity to run over. Although Dot had died, she could take a relief. However, she didn''t want to let Essie off so easily. She also wanted to add insult to injury and add salt to her wound. "How are you doing, Essie? I really feel sorry for you. It took you so much effort to get your son back to his family. However, before you could help him get the position of the great grandson, you saw him being bombed into pieces. " Every word of hers was like a sharp knife, piercing into the deepest corner of Essie''s heart. However, Essie didn''t show the expression that she wanted to see. Instead, she smiled and said, "Le, what are you talking about? My Dot have been saved." As she spoke, she walked to the bookshelf and opened it. Then she waved to the people inside and said, "get out of the room. Don''t hide yourself. Say hello to aunt Le." Le''s eyes were as big as two bells. She could not help jumping up and rushed to the bookshelf. She was afraid that there was really a boying out. When she found there was nothing but darkness inside the bookshelf, she was finally relieved and asked, "Essie, are you out of your mind because of sadness? Your son has already died, with no bones left. " "Your son died, in your tummy." Essie replied coldly, "my Dot is right next to you. Can''t you see him?" Hearing that, Leughed and said, "it seems that you are crazy. You''d better find a psychiatrist and get yourself treated as soon as possible. " "You are crazy! Your whole family are crazy!" With her eyes round like two apricots, Essie gave her a ferocious look. "Your son has died, he is not here, nor in this office. He is never in this world. Just ept the reality. Only I can have a son for Zac, and only I have the qualification to give birth to a sessor for the Rong family. " Leughed savagely and viciously like an absolute winner. Then, all of a sudden, Essie stretched out her hands and strangled Le by the throat. "Le, if you dare to curse my son again, I will kill you. I tell you, if something happens to my son, your child won''t be able to be born safely either. " She was so strong that Le felt that her neck was almost cut off by her. She couldn''t scream for help and could only kick her with her feet. It seemed that Essie had expected it. She dodged the attack swiftly and kicked her back. However, the kick didn''t hit her belly, but on her knees. She used all her strength kick Le, so Le had to kneel in front of Essie. She hastily covered her belly with her hands, fearing that Essie would kick her again. However, Essie didn''t do any following action. Instead, she walked to the sofa and touched something tenderly. "Baby, don''t be afraid. Nobody dares to bully you when mommy is here." Le stood up with difficulty and rushed to the door as quickly as a mouse, getting ready to run away at any time. "You are crazy, Essie." Essie turned around and walked towards Le step by step. Her chest heaved hard as she yelled at her with rage in her eyes, "Le, I know you have my antidote preparation in your hand, but don''t try to threaten me. The road to the hell is so cold. How can I go there alone? I must take you with me. The moment I close my eyes will be the moment you close yours. I will never let you live one more second longer than me. " It was so scary that Le couldn''t help but shudder. Before she came here, she heard about that it was said that Essie was badly stimted and suffered from a loss of mind. It seemed to be true. If she went crazy, she would do anything. From now on, she''d better stay away from her, in case the baby in her stomach was hurt by her. With that thought, Le opened the door and ran out dejectedly. Watching her back, Essie sneered and turned back to the sofa. She sat down, raised her hand to hug something, and said, "Dot, don''t be afraid. I won''t leave you again. No one can hurt you." Chapter 520 Our Child Was Back Chapter 520 Our Child Was Back In the evening, Zac came back to the vi by theke. This was the first time he hade here since his car ident. He looked gaunt and painful. He leaned on the sofa for a long time without moving. However, on the contrary, Le''s good mood was not only because of the death of Dot, but also because of Essie''s illness. Nobody could shake her son''s position as the eldest grandson of the Rong family, and nobody couldpete with her for Zac. Then she would be the hostess in the future. "Zac, I''ve heard the child that you and Essie''s. I''m sure you will be fine. Don''t be too sad. I''m sure to give birth to a baby for you." Le held his hand and put it on her belly. Zac cast a meaningful nce at her. "It''ste. Go to bed early." Then he withdrew his hand, stood up and went upstairs. He was not in the mood to talk to her at all. Le stared at his back with vicious eyes. No woman could ever give birth to a baby for you, except me. No one dares to dream of marrying you because of this baby. I will let her and her son both die. She went back to upstairs and wanted to enter his room, but she couldn''t open the door, so she had to go back to her own room. It waste at night. Ley down on the bed and was about to sleep when she suddenly heard a child''s cry outside the window. The sound was intermittent, faint and mist, like a ghost, making people''s hair creep. She couldn''t help but shiver, and a chill rose from the bottom of her feet and slowly spread along her spine. There was only one house in the vi. There was no other houses for five miles around, and it was a garden outside the window. No children woulde. She jumped off the bed, opened the window and looked outside. The garden was pitch ck with dense tree branches and flowers like the skull''s ws stretched out in disorder. The cold wind blew, and the flower branches trembled slightly. Le seemed to see a small figure passing through the flower tree and disappeared. With a panic, she closed the window and drew the curtain. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Then the cry of the child vanished. She took a breath andy back on the bed. When she was about to close her eyes and go to sleep, the crying sound came to her ears again. It sounded buzz and gloomy. But this time, it was not from the window, but from the outside. It was as if it from the garden to the room, floating on the corridor. Le got goose bumps all over her body. She jumped out of bed again and opened the door. In the empty corridor, there was not a single soul. The light of incandescentmp cast on the floor coldly and indifferently. She dared not to sleep any more. She ran to the door of Zac''s bedroom and knocked it with all her strength. "Zac! Zac!" She knocked on the door for a long time before Zac came to open the door. He was in pajamas, his hair a little messy. With a bit sleepy in his eyes, it was obvious that he was awakened by her. "It''s so late. Why haven''t you gone to bed?" "Zac, can I sleep with you?" She held her arms and trembled. "My arm hasn''t fully recovered. And you are pregnant. We can''t sleep in the same bed. You''d better go back to your bedroom. Be careful of getting cold." After saying that, Zac pped the door and left. "Zac!" Le didn''t dare to go back to her bedroom alone, so she went to the servant''s room and asked Anna to sleep with her. She thought she would be fine as long as there was another person by her side. To her surprise, as soon as she closed her eyes, she heard sobs again. Sometimes they were outside the window, sometimes they were in the corridor. She was freaked out and patted on Anna''s shoulder. "What''s wrong, madam?" Anna opened her eyes and looked at her. "Did you hear anything?" Le asked in horror. "Hear?" Anna was so confused that she opened her ears wide and asked, "no, what is it?" "Yes, it was the cry of a child." Le felt goosebumps all over her body. "No, we don''t have any kids. How could the cryinge?" Smiling, Anna waved her hand and said, "madam, it must be your illusion. When a woman is pregnant, so it is normal for her to feel uneasy and anxious. You will be fine as long as you rx a little. " "No, Anna, there is indeed crying. Now there''s still some left. It is outside the window sometimes, and it sounds in the corridor sometimes. How can''t you hear it? " Le grasped her arm tightly, her eyes full of fear. Anna patted her on the forehead, worried that she might have a fever and talk nonsense. But when she saw that her body temperature was normal, she was relieved. "Madam, there is really no sound at all. It must be your illusion. Go to sleep now. You can''t hear anything if you fall asleep. " But Le couldn''t fall asleep. She covered her ears with her hands, but she couldn''t get rid of the sound of crying. Noticing that Anna was about to fall asleep, Le shook her arm to wake her up. "Anna, don''t sleep. I''m scared." Anna yawned again and again because of the sleepiness. "Madam, I''m not like you. You can sleep during the day, and I have a lot of things to do during the day." "I give you a day off tomorrow. You don''t need to do anything." Le hurriedly said, "I really heard crying. It''s so horrible, just like... Ghost. " "Ghost?" Anna''s face darkened. She sat up and lowered her voice, "when I was downstairs, I heard you say the son of Mr. Zac and his ex-wife was dead. Is he back?" The thought sent a shiver down Le''s spine. She clutched her arms and trembled. "Anna, you... Don''t scare me. When one dies, he will disappear from the world. There are no ghosts in the world. " Anna didn''t seem to hear what she said. She asked herself, "When did that child die?" "A week ago." Le replied in a low voice. "Is today the seventh day after his death? It is said that ghosts woulde back on the first seventh day to look for their family or enemies. Some people who have too much resentment will not leave, and they will look for people who hurt them. " Anna said it pretty scarily. Le almost screamed, her eyes searching in horror for fear that Dot would appeared suddenly to kill her. Anna nced at her, waved her hand and said, "mydyship, don''t be afraid. I''m just joking. Even if that child dide back, he would look for Mr. Zac. How could he look for you? " The corners of Le''s mouth twitched slightly. She closed her eyes to hide her guilty conscience. She asked, "then why do I hear crying all the time?" Anna sighed, "believe it or not, that''s the nonsense. If you don''t believe it, just take it as an illusion. You will be fine tomorrow. Don''t you know that he has a grudge against you? Even if he was shot to death, he would seek revenge from the people who set him up. He wouldn''t bother you. " Hearing this, Le did not get anyfort at all. Instead, she became more afraid. Because she was the one who killed him. Annay down again. She was so sleepy that she fell asleep in less than a minute. Le couldn''t sleep at all. She tucked herself in and huddled herself up. She covered her head with quit and didn''t dare to close her eyes until the crying disappeared in the morning. She didn''t get up until noon. Zac just finished lunch and was ready to go to thepany. Seeing this, she hurriedly went downstairs and trotted in front of him. "Don''t leave today. Stay with me, okay?" "I have a lot of things to deal with in thepany. Have a good rest." Answered Zac dismissively. "Will youe back tonight?" Le was depressed. "It depends," Zac didn''t turn around. He said and went out directly. In the vi of Phoenix Road, as soon as Eva heard about what happened to Dot, she came back hurriedly without any time to finish the shooting. However, the moment she entered the gate, she was dragged outside by Lucy. "Eva, Essie was stimted too much, and she is a little insane. Don''t talk about Dot. Whatever she says, don''t refute her." She urged. Eva nodded, anxious and worried. In the living room, Alice was there too. During this period, she went to visit Essie every day and tried to see if she was alright. The worse Essie was, the happier she was. Essie was sitting on the sofa, passing an apple to the pillow next to her and said, "Dot, haven''t I told you? You have to eat an apple every day to get healthy. Why don''t you listen to me today? Why don''t you eat apple? " "Essie, If the child doesn''t want to eat, don''t force him. He will eat when he wants." A few secondster, Alice went on. She found it interesting to see Essie talk to the pillow and air here every day. Eva was freaked out by her illness. She swallowed hard and forced herself to calm down. "Essie." Tears welled up in her eyes as she whispered her name. When Essie saw her, she smiled and said, "Eva, you''re here, the movie is over?" "Yes." Nodding her head, Eva sniffed, "Essie, I want to take a holiday these two days. Let''s go to sea together. Have fun for two days." "Okay." Essie smiled and turned to look at the pillow next to her, "Dot, mommy will take you to the sea tomorrow, OK?" Eva managed to squeeze out a smile from her stiff mouth. "Dot are fond of going to sea. He must be very happy, and Mili also likes to go to sea. I''ll go fishing with them then." "Mili is not here. She is in America with Holy. I can take Dot with me. Dot was kidnappedst time and he was frightened. He had nightmares every night. I want to take him out for rxation so that he could forget that terrible experience as soon as possible. " Eva took the apple from her hand, "if my godson doesn''t want to eat it, then don''t force him. I will eat it for him." After saying that, she took a big bite. Essie sighed in a low voice, and a glimmer of hatred shed through her eyes, saying, "Dot was very obedient before. It was the bastard who kidnapped him that frightened him. I''ve figured out who would do that, and I''ll not let him go. " Alice was taken aback. "You got it? Who is it? Who did this? " Chapter 521 Give Me Back My Life Chapter 521 Give Me Back My Life Essie didn''t answer, and her eyes darkened and darkened. She stoked her pillow as if she were fondling Dot''s head. Her face was overwhelmed with infinite love, but after a moment, the expression disappeared, and turned into an extreme cold expression, "Dot, don''t be afraid. I won''t be sitting still and waiting for death. I will definitely make those who want to hurt you suffer worse than death." At the same time, Alice gave a shudder out of fear. Somehow, she had a feeling that Essie was warning her. Moreover, she could see that Essie didn''t intend to reveal her enemy. It was useless for Alice to ask any questions. "Essie, the most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself. I can handle everything. I will definitely avenge my nephew." "Sister, it has nothing to do with you. I don''t want you to be involved. You and brother-inw are going to hold a wedding soon. You should focus on it. Don''t worry about me. " The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted into a smirk again. Eva put her arms around her shoulders and continued, "well, Essie, the stronger and braver you are, the scarier your enemy will be. So you have to hold on. You can''t be depressed. You can''t be defeated by your enemy. " Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Essie nodded and said, "trust me. If we don''t root out all of them, I won''t fall." At the same time, a malicious light shed through Alice''s eyes. She didn''t want to see Essie be too strong. The crazier she became, the more beneficial it would be for her. In the vi by thekeside, Le thought she could sleep well tonight. However, before 12 o''clock at midnight, she heard the sad and ethereal cries again from outside. Zac didn''te back. There were only her and the maid Anna in the big vi. She was scared and grabbed Anna''s arm, unwilling to let her go. "Anna, I heard the crying again. It''s horrible, it''s horrible." "Really? Where did theye from?" The expression on Anna''s face looked weird. "They came from the garden." Le pointed at the window, trembling. Anna walked over slowly, opened the window, looked around and said, "nothing, madam." Le came to her back, trembling, and took a look at the outside from the back of her shoulder. The dim moonlight fell on the garden, like ayer of cold frost. The shadow that could not be covered by the moonlight was particrly dark and gloomy. A night wind blew, the flowers and trees trembled slightly, and the leaves on the branches rustled and fell to the ground, just like children jumping around the tree trunks. Le''s scalp tingled. When she was about to withdraw her gaze, she suddenly saw a ck shadow passing through the bushes and stopped under a hazy tree. Le thought it was her illusion, so she blinked hard, but the shadow was still there. When the night wind blew again and the branches swayed, a moon shone on the shadow. It was a child! With his back to her, she couldn''t see his face clearly. But she remembered clearly that he wore the clothes when he was kidnapped. "Ah --" a scream burst out of her throat, which frightened Anna. "Madam, what''s wrong with you?" "The child... There is a child there. " Le pointed to the shade of the tree, her hands and body trembling like leaves blown by the night wind outside the window. "I didn''t see any kid. Where is he?" Anna opened her eyes wide and looked around. "He was under a peach tree... He is Dot... The dead Dot! " Le''s words were incoherent. Her throat was throbbing with fear, and she was unable to speak. Anna quickly closed the window and drew the curtain. "Madam, have you had any enmity with Mr. Zac''s child before?" "I... How could it be possible that I have a grudge against him? " Le''s face was as pale as a ghost, and her guilty eyes were looking around in horror. "I don''t think so. If you didn''t do anything wrong, why didn''t he let you go?" Anna said with confusion. "Then what should I do?" Le covered her ears with her hands. She heard his crying again. It came in waves, sometimes high and low, sometimes intive and sometimes angry. It made her blood run cold. She was on the verge of breaking down. "How about inviting a Taoist priest from the Huang Temple to make the painting tomorrow? Will it be helpful?" Anna suggested. "Do it as soon as possible." Le gritted her teeth. Her eyes shed a me of anger. She didn''t have time to priest this bastard. He deserved it! He should pay the price for haunting her and her unborn baby. She would let him pay the price of haunting her and frightening her! The next day, Ann went to the temple. Le had already called Zac in advance to make sure that he would note back and mess it up. So they had made an appointment with the master toe here at twelve o''clock in the evening. The master were fully armed, bringing all kinds of ghost products. He lit the incense and lit a rune. Then he added the power into the water and let Le drink it up. He didn''t want her to be possessed by a ghost. Le did what she was asked to do. Maybe it was because the master had spent too much time on it, she fell asleep before she knew it. When she woke up, she found herself lying in the dark corridor alone. "Anna -- Master --" she shouted while fumbling for the light switch on the wall. The light was on, but the light was as dim as ghost fire, different from usual. "Anna, master --" she spared no efforts to shout, but no one responded. She was frightened and wanted to run to the hall. But when she lifted her foot, she slipped on the ground and stepped on something sticky. She lowered her head and took a look. Instantly, her eyes widened in horror. The corridor was full of blood, as if it was a horrible scene after killing. Suddenly, a terrible cry came from behind, and she turned around with trembling. At the end of the corridor stood a little figure with a hideous face. He stared at her and let out a terrified scream. Le screamed too, "don''t turn to me. If you want to find someone, you can go to find Essie. It was her fault to announce your identity so that you can steal my son''s position. She forced me to do so. I''m the lady of the Rong family, and my son is the great grandson of the Rong family. You have no right to fight with him. You must die! " The baby cried even louder. He walked towards her step by step with his stiff legs and said, "I don''t want to leave by myself. I''ll take my little brother with me." When Le heard this, her face was pale. She trembled and covered her stomach. "Don''te over. If you dare to touch my child, I will let you die!" She roared desperately, but the child ignored her and reached out his hand to her slowly. She struggled to jump up from the ground and ran outside. When she reached the stairway, she missed one step and rolled down. "Help! Help! " Blood ran out from her body. She held her painful stomach and passed out after screaming. When she woke up, she found herself in the hospital and Anna was looking after her. When she opened her eyes, she touched her belly and asked, "how''s my baby, Anna?" Anna sighed, "Madam, you miscarried." "What did you say?" Le''s body was shocked, twisting violently. She couldn''t believe her ears. "My ladyship, the baby was gone." Anna repeated. She raised her voice slightly and said clearly word by word. "No way! Impossible! It''s impossible! " Le screamed. Her face twisting with anger, she couldn''t stop grimacing. "Mydy, don''t be too sad. It is not good for your health." Annaforted. Le couldn''t calm down at all, "ah --" she screamed hysterically and crazily. She had tried every means to get the baby, hoping him to be the sessor of the Rong family, and make her dreame true. How could she lost the baby? Le''s words made Anna''s ear numb. Anna stood up and stepped back, fearing that the fire at the city gate might harm the fish. Le''s throat was sore and her voice became hoarse. Then she closed her mouth. It seemed that she thought of something, and she turned to the woman and asked, "where have you all been? Why did you disappear after I woke up? " "What are you talking about, mydyship?" Anna was confused and shocked. "We were watching the master in the hall. You suddenly jumped up and ran around as if you were crazy. The master said that you were enchanted by a ghost, and the little ghost was very resentful and said that he wanted to take revenge on you. I don''t know what kind of hatred he had with you. The master couldn''t deal with him. I was so scared at that time that I hid myself in the wardrobe. When I came out, I saw you fell down the stairs. " The expression in Le''s eyes became gloomy, and her eyes and face were flushed with anger. "I''ll find someone to beat the little guy to death to avenge my child!" Anna sighed, "as the old saying goes, the payback is worth it. That little bastard said it was you who killed him, so he wanted your child to pay for his life. He is so angry that even no one can take him under control. You''d better not provoke him again, or you will be in great trouble." "It''s his fault. All the people who stand in my way should be dead!" Le shouted, "don''t think he could hurt me by killing my baby. He couldn''t destroy my confidence. I can give birth to another child. When I recover, I will do the surgery." She believed that she would still be pregnant with his child as long as sperm was stored in the sperm of wing. Anna shook her head with a very helpless expression. "Madam, there is something I haven''t told you yet. The doctor said that your uterus has been seriously damaged, and I''m afraid you will never be able to get pregnant again in the future." Le''s face turned pale in an instant as if she was hit by a bullet. This was definitely the most deadly blow. It destroyed all her hope, not even a trace of cigarette. She couldn''t bear the blow and fainted. Chapter 522 I Wont Let You Leave Me Chapter 522 I Won''t Let You Leave Me In a secret vi of D Ind, Zac shook the champagne in his hand and turned to look at the two people beside him. "Are you satisfied with this horror movie I made up and directed by myself?" "I didn''t expect Anna to be so good at acting that she could directly enter the entertainment circle." Essie said with a smile. "It''s so ordinary and not horrible at all. If it is really disyed in cinema, it will definitely fail to attract audiences." Hanson said coldly. If it weren''t for the fact that Zac had caught Miya and made her admit in front of him in person that Le had instigated her to frame Zac on purpose, he wouldn''t have cooperated with Zac. Zac cast a sidelong nce at him and said, "if it weren''t for her interest, I wouldn''t have let her go so easily." "This woman will be a scourge if we keep her." Hanson snorted. She was wrong about him. He loved Essie more than her own life, and treated Mili and Dot like his own children. He would never hurt them. A murderous look appeared on Zac''s face. How could he let go of Le? The day when Essie was recovered was her death day. "Anyway, thank you for your cooperation this time." He said in a low voice. "I did it for Essie and the children." As Hanson spoke, he turned to take a look at Essie, and then looked away. "Zac, I won''t give Essie to you. Our war has never ended." "I''m always ready for your challenge." Zac''s ck eyes narrowed and a hint of coldness passed quietly. He had monopolized Essie for the rest of her life. Whether she was willing or not, he would not let her go. Sensing the smell of gunpowder in the air, Essie raised her ss of champagne to ease the atmosphere. "It''s a good day today. Let''s have a drink together to celebrate our revenge for Dot. I''m going to send the video to Dot to make him happy." Mili, Dot and Holy were sent to the United States and under close protection. No one knew their whereabouts except Zac and Essie. Hanson and Zac stared at each other and reluctantly raised their sses. After drinking, he left. Although it was a secret ce, Hanson couldn''t stay too long. It was the most critical moment and he must make sure everything was going well. Seeing his back disappearing at the door, Zac reached out his hand to grab the tip of Essie''s chin and forced her to look at him. "He has left. Don''t look at him anymore." "No, I didn''t." Essie pouted in a coquettish manner. "That''s good." He snorted coldly. He had to prevent her from rekindling her rtionship with Hanson because of this matter. Essie shook off his hand, leaned against the back of the sofa, and looked at him with a strange look. "Zac, I didn''t expect you to do such a funny thing as donating your sperm." "Stupid woman, do you think it is possible?" Zac flicked her forehead rudely with a slight frown. Apparently, he was very unhappy with her words. "Didn''t you donate?" Essie was slightly shocked. "Of course not." A weird sneer appeared on Zac''s face. He gave the doctor a wad of money and asked him to handle it by himself. If he guessed right, the doctor should have used his own sperm. With her mouth wide open in shock, Essie maintained the "O" state for ten seconds before she closed her mouth. It turned out that it was someone else''s. If Le knew it, would she find a piece of tofu and kill herself? "Icy guy, you''re in a bad situation. If that bottle of condom is used, you''ll probably break the Guinness record and be the person who has been pregnant for the most times." She shook her head and sighed, worried. Zac rubbed her nose and said, "don''t worry. I''ve already dealt with it." He had ordered someone to destroy it and remove his name permanently, so it could not happen again. Essie put her head on his shoulder. In fact, she was just kidding. How could a cautious person like the big devil not take measures in time to prevent the sequ from happening? "How is everything going with Liam?" She asked in a low voice. The reason why they arranged the explosion in the warehouse that day was to lure out Willi''s capable assistant, Liam. From the moment he met Le in the warehouse, he had been controlled by the men in ck. But Zac didn''t take action immediately. He wanted to find out the wire puller, Willi. Now they had known a lot of things. The man in ck checked Liam''smunication andwork system and found out the location of Willi. It turned out that he had been hiding in the Middle East all the time, only through thework to control the situation in Dragon City remotely. Willi earned a lot of money from the war by selling weapons and medicine to the East. He also trained a group of daredevils. They had set up an underworld organization called ck Hawk which was engaged in all kinds of illegal activities. Liam was now in charge of the two underworld organizations. Besides, he had set up a secretb to develop all kinds of viruses, so as to control those disobedient people. From here, the virus that had been injected into Essie came out. Zac''s eyes darkened under the light, as if the dark and cold night outside the window. "I will give him the highest treatment and let him enjoy it." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Sometimes it''s more painful to live than to die," said Essie with a sneer. A weekter, William went to the Blue Coast. "I''ve got the news from the East that Willi''s den has been destroyed by us. Most of his men have been captured alive, but Willi has escaped. The most hateful thing is that we still don''t know his true face. He has been wearing a mask all the time. Even his men haven''t seen his true face, and they don''t know his real background either. The only thing they know is that his voice is very hoarse. He didn''t pretend to be hoarse on purpose, but his vocal cords have been seriously damaged. " Zac frowned and the veins on his forehead rolled. "This fox!" He squeezed a few words from his teeth, with anger and disappointment. "Now his organization is greatly damaged, and the way of getting money is also cut off by us. It''s not that easy for him to make aeback. And we will keep searching for him. I believe he can''t escape. " After a pause, Willi continued, "I''ve found out one more thing. ording to his men, it was Willi who nned your assassination three years ago. It seems that he has been plotting for a long time, and his target is not only the Xu family. " A cold light as sharp as an ice de shed through Zac''s eyes. He suddenly realized that he had ignored a very important point. Willi''s goal might not be the Xu family at all, but the Rong family. He had carefully arranged all this for hurting Rong family. "Boss, does this Willi have anything to do with the Qin family?" While he was thinking, William''s voice came from the side. "Not clear." Said Zac thoughtfully. After a moment of silence, his dark ice eyes shed, as if he had thought of something. He quickly said, "has Liam handed over the antidote?" William knew he would ask this question, but... He pursed his lips and a veryplicated expression shed across his face. "Boss, this is thest thing I want to report to you today." His voice suddenly lowered. Zac''s heart jolted, and an ominous premonition rose from the bottom of his heart. "Tell me!" After ten seconds of silence, William opened his mouth slowly. He wanted to give Zac a psychological preparation. "Liam has told us the location of theb, but when our people arrived, it was destroyed completely and nothing was left." Zac jumped up from the chair and grabbed his cor. "What do you mean?" His muscles all over his body tensed, and his voice trembled violently in extreme nervousness. Hearing that, William lowered his head. A hint of sadness shed through his eyes. "No... Antidote anymore." The color on Zac''s face faded in an instant, and even his lips turned pale, like white paper. In a few days, Essie was going to be injected with a new antidote. The research center hadn''t found out thest element of the antidote yet, which meant that she would only have a few days to live. "Who did it?" He growled in a hoarse voice, and his whole body convulsed violently in anxiety and pain. "I don''t know. It might be Willi. But Liam and his men haven''t received the order of destroying the laboratory. I wonder if he has sent another group of people to do it." William answered. "Where are the research workers?" "There are ten people in total. No one is alive." William said. Zac''s breathing was extremely fast, and his heart beat almost exceeded the load. His eyes were gradually covered with blood, and his eyes were red with tears. His internal organs seemed to be rolled over by a soldering iron, and his body seemed to be cut into thousands of pieces. Every nerve and cell was emitting sharp and unbearable pain. His legs seemed to be under great pressure and could no longer support his convulsive body. For the first time, he felt so desperate, so weak and so scared. He covered his chest and knelt on one leg, spitting out a mouthful of blood. "Icy guy --" A frightening voice came from the stairs. Then the thin figure ran downstairs, rushed to him, and hugged him. She had heard everything they said. "It doesn''t matter, icy guy. I''m not afraid of death, not at all." Essie bit her lips and held back her tears. "Idiot, you''ll be fine. I won''t let anything happen to you." Zac opened his arms and held her tightly. He was so afraid that she would disappear as soon as he loosened his grip. As long as she was alive, he could do anything, including exchanging his life for her. "I believe you. As long as you are with me, I am not afraid of anything." She said firmly and clearly. As long as he was by her side, even at thest moment of her life, she had no regret. Chapter 523 Live And Die Together Chapter 523 Live And Die Together Essie buried her head in his arms, tears quivering slightly on her eyshes. She had been preparing for this day since she knew that she was poisoned, but she didn''t know it woulde so soon. She still had a lot of things to do and many wishes to achieve. Although she had a lot of regrets in her heart, she had to face the reality. "Zac, don''t let the kids know about it. Just let them believe that their mommy has gone far away and it will take a long time for me toe back." A drop of tear fell from Zac''s eyes. He didn''t allow her to leave alone. He would be with her no matter what happened. William left quietly. He knew that they wanted to be together alone at this time, and every second being together was extremely precious for them. At night, they hugged each other, as if they had be a person. "Zac, do you still remember our agreement? Heart for heart. " She leaned on his shoulder, a bitter smile appearing at the corners of her mouth. "I have a secret that I haven''t told you. In fact, I have already given my heart to you." A glimmer of surprise flew into Zac''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant, reced by an indescribable extreme pain. She was the treasure he longed for. For so long, she had been ruthless, unintentional, or unintentional to him, which almost drove him crazy. She hidden in a smoke, making him difficult to grasp, anxious, distressed, and unable to see her clearly. Now he finally got what he wanted. He should be excited and shout at the sky, but he couldn''t smile or be happy. Because the treasure he had regained was going to be lost again. "Idiot." He gazed at her without blinking. In his deep ck eyes, there was only her shadow, and everything was excluded. He held her hand and put it on his chest. "Didn''t you say that I was a big devil? I won''t let you go. I have monopolized your whole life. If anyone dares to take you away, I will fight with him desperately. No matter where you go, I will take you back. You live, I live. You die, I die. " He said honestly, solemnly, firmly and decisively. If he couldn''t save her, he would choose to leave with her. He would die at the same acupoint as her. "No, you must be safe." She shook her head desperately. "I need you to take care of Mili and Dot. You have to raise them up and protect them well. Don''t let anyone hurt them again. And Holy, I entrust him to you. You keep the Xu Group for me and hand it over to Holy when he grows up. " "Don''t say that again. As long as there is one minute left, we can''t be desperate. " He lowered his head and kissed her tightly. The two''s breath stirred the air, and their tears mixed. Her hands were like vines clinging around his neck. In the trembling and merging of the two hearts, she felt the warmth and love of each other. The night was long, but there seemed to be only a moment in their eyes. At dawn, Essie closed her eyes and fell asleep. Zac walked to the window, leaned against it and stared at the flickering lights outside, falling into a painful trance. The moon had not yet sunk into the mountains. It hung at the top of the tree like a hook, a bow, and a rainbow. The moonlight was cold and clear, like the frost in autumn night, spreading all over the ground. The moon would be iplete sometimes, but it finally got round. If a person lost his lover and her heart got empty, could he restore it? A wave of heat rushed into his eyes. He closed his eyes in pain and leaned his head against the cold ss window. He felt his heart was broken bit by bit, and the severe pain made his whole body twitch. He trembled, raised the ss to his mouth, raised his head, and drank it up. A faint wind came from the open window of the room, followed by the low voice of Essie. "Zac, let me sing a song for you. I wrote it for you. I wanted to give it to you on your birthday as a gift, but now I give it to you in advance." She stood up and walked to the piano. Her slender fingers slid across the keys, and the beautiful notes sounded in the quiet morning light. The music is low, soft, and pure, like the gurgling spring and the sound of nature. Zac sat beside her and tried to listen to her. "I am a wandering cloud, covered with a faint white, condensing the transparent dust. I will drift to the corner of the sea, wait quietly, and travel to the end of the earth, wander silently. The drizzle in the morning made me sigh. The slightly drunk wind at midnight was the dialogue I woke up from my dream. I''m a homeless cloud, floating gently and leaving softly. You don''t need to feel sad for me... " The wind was gone. The tree was quiet. The white cloud stopped. Everything in the world seemed to be hypnotized by the song, including his heart. In the sound wave, he suddenly felt an unprecedented peace. He abandoned his thoughts, memories, and all the pain. The song was repeated over and over again, bing softer and lighter, and finally disappeared in his ears. But the hypnosis power was still wandering in his mind. He stood still in front of the window, chasing the rare tranquility in a trance. When she finished thest note, the deathly silence once again pervaded the air. And Zac''s heart was once again shrouded in pain. "Does it sound good?" She turned around and smiled, looking so calm and peaceful. He nodded and held her in his arms. "It turns out that you can write songs. It seems that you have many secrets that I haven''t discovered yet." "I don''t know how topose. I asked Eva to let her music teacher to teach me how topose. A master like you has everything in the world, so I want to give you the most special birthday gift. " She said with a smile. "We have been married for so long, but you have never celebrated my birthday for me." His low voice softly passed through her hair like breathing. She flipped the hair in front of her forehead and said, "how about celebrating your birthday in advance today?" "Oh, No. you can celebrate it with me on my birthday." He said in a somewhat domineering tone. He wanted to fight with God and take her back. At dawn, a dark cloud drifted over and it began to rain. The rain was getting heavier and heavier, hitting the windows drop by drop and making a crisp and slightly hoarse low sound. Soon the French window was covered with ayer of mist. Through the mist, the shadows of trees, figures,kes and mountains outside the window became hazy. Walking to the mist, Essie stretched out her index finger and began to draw on the window. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She drew Zac first, and then herself, followed Mili and Dot. "Icy guy, our family will not be separated. Even if I die, I will be stars and watch you all the time. If you meet a suitable girl in the future, you can marry her. But I have only one request. She must be good to Mili and Dot. I can''t let the children to have a vicious stepmother. " Zac walked behind her, with one hand holding her and the other drawing a picture of love on the French window. "Idiot, you are the only woman in my life. No one else. My brain, heart and body only recognize you, but refuse to ept others. " She smiled and shook her head. "The earth will still rotate endlessly and won''t be affected by a single person, and so will people. You will definitely meet a new girl, who knows and loves you." He frowned slightly, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised, overflowing with a sad and bitter smile. The smile was faint, as if it was invisible, and as if he was sighing sadly. She was wrong. If there was no sun, the earth would lose its track and be devoured by the ck hole. He was the same. He was like the moon, and she was like the earth. Without her, he would lose his direction, lose the meaning of survival, and eventually go to destruction. But what could he do to save her? There was a confused and annoyed look on his face, like a child trapped in the thick mist and unable to find a way out. "I will have no one else except you." He muttered, and a warm stream flew into his eyes. Essie reached out her hand and gently stroked his face. Then she stood on tiptoe and imprinted a kiss on his trembling lips. "Don''t to be so serious, big devil. I like to see you smile. Can you smile to me?" "Okay." He nodded and tried to smile at her, but the smile was uglier than crying. She sighed and stopped forcing him. She picked up the coat from the hanger and put it on. "I want to go to thepany early. I have something to deal with. Let''s have lunch together, okay?" He nodded slightly, put on his clothes silently and went out with her. He drove her to the Hengyuan building. He was going to apany her to the elevator, but was stopped by her. "It''s not the time for the virus to attack yet. I''m fine. Don''t worry." Then she got off the car and walked into the building. In the Hengyuan building, the president had a special elevator which went straight to the office. But today, for some reason, the elevator stopped at the seventeenth floor. The door opened and a tall and burly man came in. He was wearing a mask and his face could not be seen. "This is the special elevator for the president. If you are an employee of thepany, please use the employee elevator." Essie said to the man. She had an instinctive vignce against the masked man. The man didn''t say anything. He closed the door and stood at the exit, as if he was deliberately blocking her way. She put her hand into her pocket and held the lipstick gun tightly, ready to attack him at any time. Today, she didn''t ask her bodyguards to follow her into the elevator, as if she was give up struggling. However, as soon as the man came in, her instinctive desire to survive was aroused. At this moment, a strange fragrance came from the air, as if it was from a man. Essie couldn''t tell what kind of smell it was. She felt that her body was lighter and lighter, and her consciousness was more and more blurred. Then she lost her consciousness and fell down. Chapter 524 Marry Me Again Chapter 524 Marry Me Again When Essie woke up, she found herself lying in a strange ce. The decoration and arrangement looked like a hotel room. She wanted to stand up, but she was too weak to lift her hands. She turned around and saw two people standing by the bed. One was tall and strong, and the other was tall and thin. They were all wearing peaked cap and masks, so she couldn''t see their faces. "Who are you?" She asked weakly. The two didn''t say anything. One of them took out a syringe with unknown medicine in it. She realized what they were going to do and widened her eyes. Were they Willi''s men? She was hopeless. Was he going to inject her with the virus? She wanted to resist, but she couldn''t release any strength. "You''ve already destroyed the antidote. I''m only a few days away. Are you still not willing to let me go?" Her face flushed with anger. The man didn''t say anything. He lifted her arm and inserted the needle into it. The person next to her kept staring at her. For some reason, she felt that this person''s eyes were so familiar, so familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere, but she could not remember. Soon, her eyelids became heavy again, and her vision gradually blurred, and then she knew nothing. At this time, Zac was questioning Liam in the cell of the men in ck, hoping that they still had the test record or spare antidote. At this time, her phone rang and he received a text message. It said, "If you still want to see Essie, come to room 1314 of InterContinental Hotel." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Shocked, Zac jumped up and rushed out like a hurricane. Room 1314 was empty, only Essie was lying on the bed in aa. Zac was so worried about her that he picked her up and ran outside in a hurry. It was the second day since Essie woke up. She made a move and found that she had strength. Zac had been staying by her side all the time. When he saw her open her eyes, he was slightly relieved. "What happened? Why are you in the InterContinental Hotel? " he asked anxiously. "Two of them took me there and injected me with new virus," Essie said weakly. Zac''s rxed nerves suddenly tightened. He lifted her arm and saw the needle eye on it. His handsome face twisted in extreme anger. He immediately called the dean of the hospital to give her aplete physical examination. But to everyone''s surprise, they not only did not find new virus, but also happily found that the remaining old virus in her body had beenpletely cleared. "If I''m not wrong, it''s not a new virus, but an original antidote," said the dean. A tinge of surprise flied into Zac''s eyes. He opened his arms and held Essie in his arms, spinning three hundred and sixty degrees in the air. "That''s great. That''s great." Tears of joy welled up in Essie''s eyes. "They want to save me, not kill me?" She was shocked. "Maybe they are not enemies," Zac said thoughtfully, but their method and means were really confusing. The familiar eyes kept shing in Essie''s mind. She was sure that she had seen him before, but she couldn''t remember him no matter how desperate she tried to remember him. "Who the hell are they? Why did they save me? There must be a reason for them to do so." "Let''s think about itter. If my guess is right, they will show up again." Zac put his arm around her shoulder. Now, he was in a good mood. All the haze had gone, and the sunshine filled his heart. He decided to take her out to celebrate. Two dayster... At dawn, the sky was slightly bright up. It was still light blue, very light, very pale. The silvery sea water was quiet and serene. Morning breeze gently brushed the waves, and the sparkling silver light rippled, as if countless stars had been fallen and broken and scattered in the waves. The huge luxury cruise ship ''Maria'' was slowly sailing on the sea, but today, it only had two passengers. Essie and Zac sat side by side at the bow of the cruise, waiting for the sunrise. The wind blew from the sea, with the fragrance of her hair, gently swept across her face. He lowered his head and looked at her gently. Her pretty face was so pure, so bright. It was like a cloud rising in the sky. He couldn''t help holding her hand. She turned her eyes and smiled sweetly, leaning her head on his shoulder. At the junction of the water and the sky, the red glow spread, the entire eastern sky became red. Not long after, half of the sun emerged, exposing its red face. It struggled to rise step by step as if it was carrying a heavy burden. Atst, it broke through the clouds and jumped above the sea level. All of a sudden, there was only a dazzling light in the sea and sky. It was hard to tell the difference of water and sky. "It''s so gorgeous!" Essie eximed. The bright morning sunlight flushed her cheeks. Zac looked at her quietly. At this moment, her smile was the most beautiful scenery in his eyes. The reason why he took her to the sea to watch the sunrise today was for a beautiful meaning. From the moment the sun rose, their brand new life began. "You little fool, from now on, we will be together every day to watch the sunrise and sunset, and the clouds roll up and down until we get old!" His voice was mixed in the slightly drunk sea wind, gently brushing her hair. She smiled and said with a yful smile, "Icy guy, don''t forget that you are still married." Zac held her hand. His palm was so warm, like a warm current, slowly flowing into her chest, melting the frozen ice block bit by bit. Then he knelt down on one leg, which startled her. He took out a ring box, in which there was a dazzling diamond ring. A huge heart-shaped dove egg was embedded on it. The red color was like flowing blood. "Essie Yi, marry me again." His voice was so powerful and clear. Every word he said shocked her deeply. Joy and excitement filled her heart at that moment. Tears spread out from her eyes, along her face, rustling down. He raised his fingertips and picked up a drop of tear, quietly watching it quiver on the skin and flicker in the sun. She nodded hard. At this moment, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. However, there was still a big problem between them that hadn''t been solved. "What should I do with my mother?" "I''ll go to see her with you tomorrow," Zac said in a low voice. She shook her head. "Don''t worry. I''ll go back to talk to my mother first." As she spoke, she stood up and ran on the deck. He followed her with a smile and reached out his arms in an attempt to hold her, but she spun lightly and got out of his arms. She took out a small gift box from her handbag and held it in front of him. "Zac, I have a gift for you to celebrate our recovery!" Zac took the gift box and opened it. It was a ssical music box, covered with a mirror iid with foiled patterns, and the bottom box was a silverke surrounded by purplevender. There were two ck and white swan in the groove beside. He smiled, picked up a swan and put it on theke, but the music box did not respond at all. When he was about to check if there was a switch, she said with a smile, "You have to put both of them on it!" Her bright eyes flickered slightly, with a little cunning and a little nifty. He chuckled and put the other swan on it. The surface of theke rippled, the foil glittered, like stars all over the sky, and the blue light spread all over the silverke. On the surface of the silveryke, the two Swan wandered with the music. Sometimes they looked at each other affectionately, and sometimes they were in intimate contact. They were the symbol of pure and firm love. "This music box is very special." She smiled gracefully, and her cunning eyes were like a faint cloud, wandering in her clear eyes. "That ck swan represents you, and the White Swan represents me. It is unique. There is only one in the world. You can''t lose it, or I will disappear." "No, it won''t. I will hold it tightly in my hand like a treasure and never lose it." Zac hugged her excitedly. Her response, even a little, could make him ecstatic. Back to the vi on the Phoenix Road, in order to please her mother, Essie specially prepared a gift for her in the name of Zac. "Today is not my birthday. Why sending me gift?" "It''s a sincere gift. Open it and see if you like it," Essie said with a smile. Lucy opened the gift box. There was a crystal Champagne Cup in it. The foot of the ss was hollowed out, carved with beautiful patterns, and the body of the cup was like a bud rose. Her eyes suddenly lit up, like a meteor quietly streaked across, and disappeared in an instant. She had a strange hobby. She was obsessed with champagne cups and loved those with strange shapes. "Mom, this Champagne Cup is unique. It was designed by Zac himself for you." Essie hugged her mother lovingly. Hearing this, Lucy''s face darkened. She did like this cup, beautiful and unique, but unfortunately she didn''t like the person who sent it. She put the cup into the box and handed it to the maid. Unexpectedly, before the maid could raise her hand to take it, her fingers loosened. The box fell to the ground, and the Champagne Cup rolled out. "What''s wrong with you?" She scolded the maid, but in fact, she did it on purpose. She was delivering a dissatisfaction to the person who sent the gift, and she would not appreciate it. Essie picked up the cup, put it into the box and handed it to the maid. Then she smiled, "Mom, don''t worry. It won''t break. At first, Zac nned to make it with ss, butter he thought that the ss was too fragile, so he changed it to crystal, because it should be the same as my respect for you. It won''t break or change under any circumstances." Lucy cast a sidelong nce at her. Of course she knew that it wouldn''t break it, or she wouldn''t let it go. In her opinion, every ss of champagne was alive. No matter how hateful the person who made the ss was, the ss was innocent. Chapter 525 You Deserve It Chapter 525 You Deserve It "Mom, there''s one thing I want to tell you. I haven''t really divorced Zac, and he hasn''t married Le either. He just used an excuse to fool Le," Essie said in a low voice. Yesterday, when Zac told her about this, she was surprised, delighted and a little angry. He had lied to her for so long that she had always thought that she was a mistress and had always been regarded as a mistress by outsiders. Lucy was shocked, which was a new situation she had never imagined. "Essie, look at you. Many things has happened since you were with Zac. This shows that you are not the right person for each other. Why don''t you just divorce? In case you dy each other''s time and miss the right person. " "Mom, it''s just because we have experienced so much that we have truly seen our hearts and feelings. We want to cherish this fate, and please give us a chance, okay?" she said honestly and pleadingly. The corners of Lucy''s mouth twitched. "Essie, the reason why I stopped you from being together is not for myself, but for you. I know Mary very well. She is ten times more cunning than Vicki. She is insidious and cunning. She won''t let you and Zac have a good time. She won''t stop until you are really divorced. " "Mom, she seems to have changed a lot recently. She is much kinder to me than before. She is not as vicious as before. Maybe she is forced to ept me," Essie said thoughtfully. Although Mary''s change was a little weird, she would rather think in a good way. "It might be her tricks. She seemed to be on good terms with me before, and I treated her as a sister. I didn''t expect her to stab me in the back, making me unprepared," Lucy said. She didn''t believe that Mary would change at all. "Mom, why did she do that? How did you get into trouble with her?" Essie couldn''t help but ask. Mary was a petty and vengeful woman. Her mother must have done something wrong to make her unhappy, so she came up with such a vicious trick to hurt her. "How do I know? Maybe she has mental problems. " Lucy snorted. Mary was too insidious. Even if she hated you in her heart, she wouldn''t show it. She was always careless and never cared about anything. She wouldn''t know when she offended her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A trace of sadness shed across Essie''s face. If her mother didn''t even know it, it would be difficult to resolve this resentment. To be honest, she didn''t want to forgive Mary at all. What she had done to her mother and her family was unforgivable. But, after all, she was Zac''s biological mother. For the sake of Zac, she was willing to let go of the past grudges and forget hatred. However, Lucy didn''t think so. She had experienced it before. In her opinion, if the conflict between mother-inw and daughter-inw couldn''t be properly handled, the couple wouldn''t live in harmony for a long time. Moreover, she hated Mary to the bone. She couldn''t ept her son, let alone see her daughter treat her as a mother and treat her with filial piety. Therefore, she would do anything to force her to divorce Zac. At this time, in the vi by thekeside, Le was standing on the rooftop with tears all over her face, as if she was going tomit suicide. Of course, she didn''t really want tomit suicide. She just made up a tragedy y to win the pity of Zac. Zac looked at her expressionlessly, as cold as the ice in the South Pole. "Jump as soon as you want. Don''t waste my time." His tone was even more cold, as if the cold air from Siberia had frozen the air on the entire rooftop. "Brother Zac, I know you must hate me very much. I don''t want to hurt you either. It was Liam who forced me. If I don''t do as he said, I will die," she said in a trembling voice. Zac sneered and looked at her with disgust, as if she was a beggar walking out of the trash heap. She burst into tears, her face full of panic, fear and disappointment. "Brother Zac, do you know how much I love you? I''m not afraid of death. The reason why I don''t dare to disobey Liam''s order is that I want to live one more day with you. " "I don''t want to see you for even a minute." A murderous look gradually appeared on Zac''s handsome face. A nerve on Le''s face was beating violently. The strong resentment gradually filled her eyes, which were as thick as fog. "Brother Zac, don''t you love me at all?" Zac looked at her with his dark and cold eyes, which were like an ancient well that had existed for thousands of years. He said coldly, "I just take you as a friend. You are ttering yourself. You think too much." "Aren''t we the first love of each other? Aren''t we happy together? " She felt as if she had been struck by lightning, and her whole body had a spasm. She didn''t believe that he had never loved her. He had changed his heart just because he had fallen in love with Essie. "You really have a severe delusion." Zac sneered, "It''s all my fault to be soft hearted on you. So you be so bold." He remembered that when they were cliff-climbing, Le helped him block the stones falling from the mountain. Her legs were injured and she lost the chance to be a dancer of ballet. That was why he treated her different from other women. Le had been hypnotizing herself for a long time and had reached the point of incurable extent. She had subconsciously believed that Zac loved her. "If it weren''t for Essie, we would have been together, wouldn''t we?" "That''s impossible." Zac''s tone was as cold as ice. From beginning to end, he only loved one person, that is, Essie. Le covered her ears and shook her head desperately. She didn''t believe it, nor did she want to believe it. She keptforting herself in her heart that Zac loved her, he loved her! It was all Essie''s fault. It was Essie who took him away. Why was she still alive? Why didn''t she die? Then no one could compete with her for him. "Zac, I won''t divorce you. Even if I die, I will continue to be your wife. I will never let Essie return to this position, absolutely not!" With a sneer, Zac said, "Le Qin, I''m telling you three things. First, we have never been married. The marriage certificate is fake, and it was only a show in the Civil Affairs Bureau. Second, we are never a real couple. The person with you is not me, but my double body. Third, the seed you used for artificial insemination is not mine. I have never donated the sperm. I just found someone to do it for me. " Le''s eyes widened in an instant, and the strong spasm ran over her limbs and bones, as if she was trembling. "You''re talking nonsense, you''re talking nonsense -" she screamed hysterically, and her beautiful face twisted into a ferocious mass in extreme fear and resentment. Zac''s eyes were as sharp as des, ruthlessly and coldly scratching her face. "Le Qin, I''m never threatened, and I won''t let the person who threatened mee to a good end. If you don''t jump down today, you''ll live a life worse than death." A chill rose from the soles of Le''s feet and spread all over her body along her spine. She looked down at the third floor under the rooftop. Even if she was lucky enough to survive from the jump, she would be half disabled. She didn''t have the courage. The reason why she stood here was to pretend to be sad and show it to Zac. "Zac Rong, don''t you remember that I pushed you away regardless of everything at that time? I was hit by a stone and my ankle was injured. I can''t dance my favorite ballet or be a little swan anymore. I can do anything for you, even at the cost of my own life. Isn''t it too ruthless for you to treat me like this for such an insignificant woman like Essie? " A cold light shed through Zac''s eyes. If it weren''t for the debt of gratitude in the past, she wouldn''t have stood here safe and sound. "Le, your biggest mistake is to hurt Dot!" "Every man is for himself, unless Heaven and Earth will destroy him. What''s wrong with me to do it for the sake of my own child?" Le roared ferociously and wildly. She didn''t think she was wrong at all. It was Essie''s fault. She shouldn''t have given birth to this baby. She deserved it. She and the baby deserved it. Zac gritted his teeth, "It doesn''t matter if you are stubborn. You have plenty of time to repent." He gnashed his teeth. She would spend the rest of her life in a mental hospital. That was the most suitable ce for a lunatic like her. At Yang City. The bar at midnight was full of restlessness and passion. In the mist of the ss light, many drunk and hazy faces flickered. The man and woman were dancing crazily and smiling frivolously, hiding the loneliness and empty in their hearts. Hanson was already drunk. He held the bottle and danced frivolously on the stage. Men and women flocked to the stage, screaming and dancing with him. He had be a regr visitor here, getting drunk every night. And Ivy became his protector. Every time he was about to get drunk, her bodyguards rushed to the stage to support him, and then took him out of the bar and back to the apartment. She took off his dirty clothes. He kept calling the name of Essie, tears streaming down from the corner of his eyes and wetting his temples. She touched his face, jealous and distressed. ''Brother Hanson, you idiot. There is not only one woman in the world. Why do you love Essie so wholeheartedly?'' In fact, she had been secretly loving him. Why couldn''t he pay more attention to her? She sighed sadly, wrung a towel and wiped the tears on his face. Since Essie had made up with her cousin and be her sister-inw, he would give up sooner or later. Now, a lot of women in the celebrities circle of Yang City were showing their affection to him. She had to make a move. She couldn''t let others get ahead of her. She didn''t leave this evening and stayed in the apartment to take care of him. On the second day, Hanson was awakened by a strong smoke. When he opened his misty eyes, he saw thick smoke floating from the door of the bedroom, like the mist, spreading the whole space. Chapter 526 I Like You Chapter 526 I Like You What the hell! The apartment was on fire? He jumped up from the bed and ran out without putting on his shoes. The smoke came out of the kitchen, mixed with the sound of a woman''s cough. He rushed into the kitchen like a gust of wind. From the smoke curling up, he saw a panic figure. It was... He coughed and rubbed his eyes. His eyes became clearer. It was Ivy. He recognized her. She was... frying egg! He didn''t know whether tough or cry. He strode forward and turned on the range hood. The thick smoke gradually dispersed. He crossed his hands over his chest and stared at her with a questioning posture. "Ivy, why are you in my kitchen?" Turning off the gas stove, Ivy shoved out a piece of ck item from the pan and threw it into the trash can. There were also several dark things in the bucket! She lowered her head dejectedly and turned around. "Don''t you remember anything? You get drunk every day. It''s me who sent you back. " "Oh, it''s you," he muttered and his eyes softened. To be honest, he didn''t remember anything after getting drunk. He only knew that he would lie on his bed every day when he woke up. He didn''t want to think about who sent him back. He was not in the mood to think about it anyway. He nced at the messy kitchen and frowned slightly. "Then why don''t you go back? You make trouble here and almost burn my kitchen!" "I just want to make breakfast for you out of kindness." Ivy was extremely embarrassed. She had seen the fried eggs of Essie, which were golden yellow. They smelled good and looked easy to make. She had nned to show off in front of him, but she didn''t expect it to be a mess. Thinking of this, she blinked, and tears began to sh in her eyes. After all, Hanson had a tender heart for women. Seeing the pitiful look on her face, he sighed helplessly, "Ivy, thank you for sending me back these days. It''s almost time for work. You can leave now. Leave me alone." After a pause, he added, "Tell the secretary that I won''t go to thepany today." "Are you still not sober from the hangover? Today is Saturday. You don''t need to go to work," she reminded him. He said ''Oh'' as if he had just woken up from a dream. For him, time was meaningless, and the only use was to spend it in a boring life. "Then you can go back to have a rest. I want to... Stay alone for a while. " "But you haven''t had breakfast yet," she murmured. "I don''t have the appetite," he said lightly. The residual alcohol was still burning in his stomach, making him ufortable. Tears welled up in her eyes, and waves of disappointment surged in her heart. She bit her lips and walked out silently. After returning to her room, Hanson fell onto the bed. The sunlight came in through the slightly open window andzily sprinkled on the head of the bed. It warmed the moist air in the room, but it couldn''t warm his cold heart. Why did he take away his Essie? Why? He asked the sky, the sky was silent. He asked the clouds, the clouds were silent. The wind blew from the distant mountain, through the thin hair, and slipped through the corners of his eyes, taking away a crystal tear. He reached out his hand and felt the tenderness of it caressing his fingertips. She was like the wind, gentle and soft, but floated without a trace, and could not be caught. After a long time, the door was gently pushed open, and a faint voice came out from the wind, "Brother Hanson!" Hanson didn''t respond, still looking out of the window. "Brother Hanson!" The voice came over again, low and timid, and there was a little impatience in his eyes. He sat up from the bed and saw Ivy standing at the door, looking at him with a little fear. "Why are you still here?" Hanson''s tone was so cold that Ivy was like a string that was touched and trembled slightly. The room became deathly silent, with an invisible pressure, making people suffocate.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She stayed there motionless. After a long time, her thin shoulders trembled slightly. Her low sobs flowed in the wind, like thin water dripping into the frozen air. He felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if someone had put salt on the fresh wound. He stood up from the bedside and slowly walked to her. She cried sadly, tears rolling over her beautiful face like broken beads. "Why are you crying?" he frowned and asked. "I... I''m afraid that no one will drive you back to your apartment if you get drunk again. " She lowered her head and her feet drew circles on the ground unnaturally. He stared at her without a blink, with an intriguing look in his eyes. Suddenly, he walked over and unexpectedly stretched out his arm to hold her. His body clung to hers, and strong muscles could be felt so clearly. His handsome face was very close to hers, and his burning eyes burned her face. His breath was with a faint temperature, and a gentle wave came, swirling between her lips, as if kissing indirectly. She was a little dizzy and a little drunk. Her heart was beating fast like a deer. "Ivy Rong." His maic voice came, "Why is your face so red? Why is your heart beating so fast? Why do you care about me so much?" He asked a series of questions, but her mind was already nk. "I... I... " she stammered and didn''t know how to answer. He drew a charming arc at the corners of his mouth, and a mocking smile slowly overflowed. "You like me, don''t you?" he said frankly. "No... No, I''m not. " She shook her head in panic and lowered her guilty eyes, not daring to look at him. "If you admit it, maybe I can think about it," he said slowly and jokingly. She suddenly raised her eyes and looked at him dully. There was an unfathomable smile on his handsome face. She opened her mouth unconsciously and tried two times, but she didn''t make a sound. She lowered her head again and her face turned even redder. He frowned slightly and seemed to be a little impatient. "Forget it, but there is only one chance!" After saying that, he loosened his grip, turned around and was about to walk back, ignoring her. She bit her lips hard, raised her head suddenly, and shouted at him desperately, "I like you, brother Hanson, I like you!" A clear confession, echoing in the room with the wind, was so clear and firm. Hanson withdrew his steps, with a deep smile on his face. After a moment of silence, he turned around and said, "I like girls who can cook, but you can''t even fry eggs. You almost burn my kitchen. You''re so stupid." "I can learn," she replied without hesitation. Hanson lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "I''m sorry. I don''t like you. Please disappear in front of me right now." His tone was ruthless and cruel, as cold as the cold wind from Siberia, freezing her enthusiasm in an instant. Tears streamed down her cheeks like broken beads. "Brother Hanson, I won''t give up. I can learn whatever you like." Then she shook her head and ran out. The next day, Essie and Zac went to the Rong Mansion. The news that they were reconciled made Abel and Alena very happy. As soon as the two of them entered the door, they saw Ivy running out of the kitchen. Her face was covered with two ck charcoal ash, like a little kitten. "Cousin, sister-inw, congrattions on your reunion." She opened her arms and was about to hug Essie, but was stopped by an arm of Zac. "Ivy, what are you doing? Why are you making yourself so bad?" Sally cast a reproachful nce at her daughter and said, "Recently, I didn''t know what was wrong with her. As soon as she came back, she went into the kitchen to learn how to cook. She almost burned the kitchen several times." Allen took a drag on his cigar and waved his hand with a smile. "Don''t talk nonsense anymore. It''s a good thing that girls can cook." Goel took over his father''s words with a smile, "Daddy, I think my sister wants to change her profession to be a cook." Ivy red at him and turned to Zac. "Cousin, I made a special dish for you today. You must eat it all later!" Zac seemed to be choked. He covered his mouth with a tissue and coughed. He seriously doubted the edibility of this dish. Not only did Ivy make a famous cuisine, but also a charcoal cooked salmon and cheese lobster. However, no one dared to eat on the three cuisines. Taking a look at the table, Ivy''s two cheeks bulged up at once. "Why don''t you eat the food I cook?" Everyone lowered their heads in silence. She was so angry that she decided to y tricks. First, he brought the eel with ck chicken to Zac and Essie. It was a soup made of eel and ck chicken. When a strange smell spread out from the casserole, Zac intuitively leaned back. Ivy served them a bowl of soup attentively, and everyone looked at them sympathetically. Zac took the soup in front of Essie. Seeing the wide eyes of Ivy, he exined hurriedly, "Essie has just recovered. The doctor said that she can only eat vegetables and can''t eat meat these days." Ivy pouted, "Well, then you can drink both bowls." "These two days, I... I can only eat vegetables too since I have a little stomachache. The doctor specifically told me not to eat meat," Zac said unhurriedly. Ivy was not pleased. She stamped her feet hard and said, "What? I did it specially for you, how can you not have even a taste?" Her little mouth pouted, and her big eyes blinked red. She seemed to be so sad that she was about to cry. Seeing this, Essie smiled and said, "Ivy must have been busy in the kitchen for a long time. The soup looks good. I really want to have a taste." She reached out for the soup. Zac was about to stop her, but when he saw the wink, he let go of her. Essie spooned up a small spoon and took a sip. Without making any sound, she picked up a food cloth to wipe her mouth and spit out the soup quietly. "Ivy''s soup is very good. The original taste is better if you add more salt to it." "Really?" Ivy tasted it immediately and then wanted to vomit. The smell of the soup was very strong, and she forgot to add salt, but she still swallowed it, not wanting others to know. Chapter 527 Bless Plot Chapter 527 Bles''s Plot In fact, everyone saw it, but they pretended not to see it. Two bowls of soup in front of Zac were poured back by Ivy. While pouring, Ivy said to herself in the tone of pity, "Wow, the soup is delicious. It''s your loss if you don''t drink it. But Essie is right. You need to add some salt to stew it for a while." Then she asked the maid to take it out. Everyone at the table breathed a long sigh of relief. After dinner, Alena put the wedding of Zac and Essie on the agenda. The wedding ceremony finally officially began to count down. Alena had already asked aunt Bonney to check the date and put the wedding in a good day of October in golden autumn. "Aunt Bonney once said that you would be reunited." Alena said with a smile. Zac put his arm around Essie''s shoulder. This time, he would never let go of her and let her run away. "Mili and Dot are on the ne. They will arrive at Dragon City tomorrow." He smiled. Willi''s home had been destroyed. Even if they hadn''t caught him yet, he wouldn''t be able to make a big trouble. Sitting next to them, Mary wore a smile on her face, but deep inside, she was extremely angry. She really didn''t expect that the little tramp, Essie, woulde back. Le was too weak to be the second Elizabeth. Mary would never let this tramp stay in the family. She thought Essie was a big trouble for her, so she would drive Essie away from her son in any way. There was another person in the house who was as gloomy as her. The man was Walt. It was beyond his expectation that Zac and Essie were reconciled. He had thought that Essie was dating with Jim. It seemed that the gossip between them was just a cover. Jim and Zac grew up together. They were best friends. I don''t think he would steal Zac''s girlfriend. "Congrattions!" He said in a low voice. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "now she is my wife and your sister-inw again. You don''t have to goad me into doing anything." Since Walt didn''t dare to admit his feelings in front of Essie, he had to y dumb and take it as a trick. After all, they were brothers of the same mother. He didn''t want to treat her as an enemy all the time. There was a malicious look in Walt''s eyes, but he didn''t show it or respond. He just smiled faintly, hiding all his emotions. "Don''t just talk about Zac. You have to think about your own business." Alena looked at him lovingly. "Maybe my lover hasn''t arrived yet. But don''t worry. Maybe one day I will bring you a granddaughter-in- law." Walt smiled. "You have been yful since you were a child. If you can really behave yourself, I will be thankful." Alena smiled kindly. "One thing conquers another? If I meet a woman who can conquer me, I will definitely raise my hand to surrender. " Said Walt jokingly, making a strange face at her. If it weren''t for Zac, he would have been in pairs with his own little sun. Why did he still have to love her secretly? "I really want to see which woman is so capable to subdue you." Alenaughed. It was the calmest day in the house. Although it was a little cloudy, the sky above the house was still sunny and clean. However, the peace here was quite short. One day, it would be enveloped by the dark clouds hidden in the sky. The second day, when Essie returned to the vi on Phoenix Road, she found that Finney hade and bought arge box of cherry. She knew that Essie liked cherry the most. Coincidentally, Essie also had something to talk to her. Since Finney divorced, she had been single. Aunt Wendy was very anxious. She often called her and asked her to introduce a suitable person to Finney. Now that she had time, she carefully selected several suitable candidates for her. "Finney, didn''t you always say that you wanted to hook up with a diamond man? As your sister, how couldn''t I take care of you? So, I have seen so many men for you and finally picked out three supreme beautiful diamonds for you! " Then she took out her iPad from her bag and opened the first photo, in which there was a man shining like the morning star. "This is the son of the jewelry king. He is 30 years old, get a doctor degree from Medical College of Pennsylvania. He is a brain surgeon. He has never been involved in any gossip. He is elegant and refined, and there is a little sense of humor in his words." Finney''s eyes lit up, but soon dimmed. "It''s good." She nodded, feeling absent-minded. Essie opened the second picture. The man in it was as bright as the moon. "He is the son of the mayor of E City. He is 28 years old and graduated from the Oxfordw school. Now he is awyer. He is low- key, modest and easy to get along with." Finney smiled. Awyer was a career between an angel and a devil, but she liked it. However, she was not in the mood to talk about her own marriage at all. "Well, thest onees out." Essie smiled and opened the third picture. It was a military officer as brilliant as the morning sunlight. "Well..." With her eyes wide open, Finney got closer and felt that she was a little familiar with him, as if she had seen him somewhere. "Is he so handsome? This is a real one. It is not a PS photo." Finney licked her lips and said, "He is very handsome and I like officer. Who is he?" "Haven''t you seen the standard gene of the Xu family?" said Essie with a smile. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Xu family?" Finney was shocked. She stared at the photo for a while, and her eyes suddenly lit up. "No wonder I think he looks familiar. He is your cousin, the son of the military officer, right?" "He is the son of my second uncle Eric, and now he is a military colonel. Don''t think he is cool, but he is very considerate. Besides, he only use to have a girlfriend. I promise he will be faithful." Essie nodded. Finney sighed, "the people you introduced to me are all rich men. They are great, but will they take a fancy to me?" "How can you know whether you can make it if you don''t give it a try?" Hearing that, Essie pouted. Aunt Wendy had high requirements. The man had to be rich, born in a rich family and be single-minded in love. It took her a lot of efforts to pick them out. "Well, it''s my own business. I can handle it myself. Don''t worry about it." Finney smiled and seemed not to appreciate it. With a sigh, Essie thought, ''nowadays, the women who keep single are too excellent, so when they find mates, they will not willing to be with men inferior to them and can''t reach the men better than them. After the lunch was ready, Lucy invited Finney to have lunch. It seemed that Finney was in a good mood and drank several sses of red wine. She was a little drunk after lunch, so Essie helped her to have a rest in her room. But she didn''t fall asleep. When she heard no sound in the corridor, she got up quietly and sneaked into the room of Essie. There was a notebook in it, which was owned by Essie and stored a lot of confidential documents. She opened her ears and listened carefully outside, but there was no sound. She was relieved and took out a hacker software and inserted it into theputer of Essie... Downstairs, when Essie was sitting on the sofa and ying with her iPad, her phone suddenly rang. Her phone was installed with a special software that was transnted by Martin, which could be connected to theputer. As long as there was any illegal invasion or downloaded, the phone would have a message alert. When she saw the message, Essie was shocked and a sharp look shed across her eyes. Theputer in Essie''s room was equipped with thetestmunication equipment improvement technology developed by Brightness Telmunication Group, which was owned by Hengyuan. It would be used to participate in the bidding of Baker Telmunication Company in Europe this weekend. On Monday, when Essie and the bidding team came back from Europe, there was a great uproar in the Brightness Telmunication Company. Thepetitor of Brightness Telmunication Company used the same technology as theirs, so Essie resolutely chose to give up the bidding. Then, the stock of the Brightness Telmunication Company plummeted, and the shareholders were very dissatisfied. Elizabeth and Bles took the opportunity to ask for a board meeting to impeach the president, Essie. Essie calmly attended the board meeting. "Essie, what you did confused me. Even if the otherpany uses the same technology as that of Brightness, it doesn''t necessarily mean that Brightness will lose. Why did you suddenly decide to give up the bidding and let others get the contract? As the president, haven''t you ever thought that it will cause a great loss to Brightness? What''s more, Brightness is preparing to purchase the Seine. In this way, it will greatly enhance its strength. How can we do anything about it? " Bles questioned. "Bles, it''s not a bad thing to lose the battle. Don''t worry too much. I will try my best to make up for the loss." Said Essie calmly. A malicious and cold light shed across Bles''s face. "Essie, to be honest, you are a woman after all, and you are a designer. You have no experience about it. I think you''d better learn to delegate power." Casting a sidelong nce at him, Essie said, "Uncle Bles, as the president, I will certainly arrange it. You don''t have to worry about it." Bles''s face darkened, "then how are you going to clean up the mess now?" "I haven''t made up my mind yet. There will be a way, please give me more time. If I can''t deal with this matter properly, I will resign from the position of president of Brightness." "Don''t try to buy time on purpose. If you can''t think of a good way to clean up the mess, you can take the me and resign." Bles snorted. He didn''t believe that Essie had the ability to change the situation. If she couldn''t do it, she wouldn''t me him for being rude. Now he had to take measures one by one to separate all the groups under the Hengyuan group from Essie, so that she only had Hengyuan left. He didn''t believe that an old man like him couldn''t defeat his niece, the tender grass. He had disguised and nned for so long, waiting for the day to get the Xu Group. He would never give up. No matter what kind of method he would use, he would do it even if he cooperated with the devil. However, what he didn''t expect was that the mantis stalks the cicadas and the Oriole is behind them. Chapter 528 Manslaughter Chapter 528 Manughter On Thursday, Brightness held a general shareholder''s meeting and invited many news media at home and abroad. Rose, the spokesperson of Brightness, took out the patent certificate of C technology and relevant parts. Without its authorization, no otherpany or person was allowed to use the same technology within five years. She also told the shareholders that the technology Seine used in the bid for the equipment was stolen from Brightness. At present, they had conclusive evidence and would sue Seine at any time. Hearing this, the crowd burst into an uproar, like a time bomb, starting the timer. What came next was that the stock price of Brightness soared and that of Seinepany plummeted on the contrary. What a y Essie was ying. Smart people could see it. This was a trap. Under the influence of the European debt crisis, the profit of Seine kept falling. Zac had made a bold decision for Essie to acquire thepany, which was the biggest threat to the Brightness. The senior executives of Seine decided to fight back. They wanted to survive in a desperate situation and turn the loss into profit by cooperating with Baker. At the same time, they gave a heavy blow to Brightness. However, they didn''t expect that they missed a step and fell into the cliff. Now, it would face the double hugepensation from Brightness and Baker. It was like a ball with only a big hole and could no longer be bulging. There were only two ways for Seine to get rid of the crisis. One was to dere bankruptcy, the other was to surrender to Brightness and ept to be acquired. The shareholders of Seine were unwilling to choose the former, not to mention that Essie had to whip them behind to speed up their pace. Now, there was another thing that needed to be solved by Essie. The thing was to find the chief culprit who leaked the technical secret. In fact, from the moment when Finney nted a virus in theputer and stole the technical information, Essie had found it. She pretended to know nothing and let Finney finish her work. She was going to catch the big fish in one. When she found Finney, she burst into tears. "I''m sorry, Essie. I didn''t mean to do that, but I have no choice. If I don''t do as that person said, I''ll be in jail." Startled, Essie asked, "Finney, tell me what happened." Finney sniffed and sobbed, "I met a friend in the fitness club. She is a famous painter and has the same interests as me. We have a good talk. One day, she invited me to her house for fun. I went there without thinking. I didn''t expect that she was a lesbian and confessed her love to me. I was frightened and wanted to leave, but she grabbed me. We had a quarrel on the stairs. I pushed her down by ident. She died. I wanted to pretend that she fell off the building by ident, but I didn''t expect that someone took the video of that day and sent it to me. He threatened me that if I didn''t do as he said, he would hand the evidence to the police and put me in jail. " Essie''s two beautiful eyebrows twisted into a ball, and her intuition told her that there was something wrong with it. The next day, when the first ray of morning sunlight fell from the clouds, Zac and Essie drove Finney to a small vige in the suburb of Dragon City. The vige was extremely quiet. There were very few people and it was hard to see a house within two or three miles. The low pine trees around were closely connected, like the undting green waves. After they had gone for dozens of miles, a dark and gloomy mountain popped out. The shape of the mountain was very strange. From afar, it looked obscure, like strange water flowers stimted by the green waves. The vi where the female painter that Casey had lived was built at the foot of the mountain. The traffic here was very inconvenient. Without a private car, it would take more than forty minutes to find the bus back to the city. As soon as they got off the car, a gust of cold wind blew from the top of the mountain. Finney got goose bumps all over her body, which made her feel scared from the bottom of her heart. It was extreme quiet here. The sound of the water streaming in the nearest spring and the rustling wind in the farthest distance echoed in her ears, making her even creepier. It seemed that the vi had been abandoned for a long time. The Chinese photinia in the garden had withered, and the weeds swallowed the sound of footsteps. Zac used the tools he brought to open the door. It was the same as what Finney had seenst time. All the furniture was covered with white cloth, and there were white walls, white carpet and white curtains. It was nk and gloomy inside. The chill continued to climb up from the bottom of her feet, and her hair stood up one by one. She shivered again and held her arms. Noticing that, Essie reached out her hand and held her. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." The living room was spacious and the stairs were built in the north. Finney walked a few steps forward and came to the stairs. "I was standing here at that time. Casey was in the middle of the stairs. She grabbed my arm, and I grabbed her wrist trying to get rid of her. Then she screamed and rolled down the stairs. " She walked to the stairs where Casey was lying. Zac touched the carpet under his feet, which was soft and thick. "Was it the same carpet before?" Finney nodded, "it has always been like this. Casey said it was made of cashmere, and she inhaled dust several times a day." After thinking for a while, her eyes suddenly shed. She rubbed the surrounding carefully with her feet, and a strange expression appeared on her face. "That day, there was another carpet on the carpet, about the size of half a bed, and it was exactly the same as the one below. I didn''t notice that if it was here before. If I didn''t take it carefully, it should be hard to notice it. On that day, the corners of the carpet were upturned, so I saw it clearly. " Her words immediately attracted the attention of Zac. He examined the surrounding carefully several times, but did not find the ovepping carpet. He walked up the stairs and searched the floor and wall at the corner for a long time. Suddenly, his eyes focused on the corner where the ceiling and wall met. There were several holes, as if it had been unscrewed there. After thinking for a while, he turned to ask Finney, "do you still keep the video sent by that person?" She shook her head and said, "I was afraid of being seen, so I deleted it that night." "Do you remember where the video was taken?" Finney walked back and forth in the living room for a few circles, and then stood at the corner of the stairs. "If I remember correctly, it should be at this angle. The picture is very stable and there is no feeling of shaking. It doesn''t seem to be taken by hand." "That''s right." Zac nodded and pointed to the corner of the roof. "If I''m not wrong, there might be cameras installed here." "Camera?" Said Finney in a low voice. Why didn''t she think of it? At that time, only the two of them were present. In such a remote ce, no outsider would normally pass by. The video might have been shot through the camera. At this time, Zac''s voice came again, "think about it carefully. Can you see clearly from the video that the female painter fell down by herself or by you idently?" "The video is very short. I... I just saw that when I shook my arm, Casey fell down. " She lowered her head dejectedly. At that time, she also hoped to see the w, so she watched the video again and again. But from the video, it was easy to believe that Casey was really pushed down by her carelessness. After a moment of silence, she asked, "why did Casey install cameras here?" "It''s normal. Many vi owners will install cameras at home for the sake of security, but..." He changed his tone, "what we need to know now is who took away this video?" "Is it Marina, another friend of Casey?" Finney cried out. Casey was an outsider with a very entric character. She didn''t go out every day, and except for her friend Marina, she had almost not contact with anyone else. Finney recalled every detail of that time. Although a month had passed, her memory was still fresh... The living room was deathly silent. Caseyy motionless on the carpet. Her face was as pale as wax, without any color of blood. There was blood on the corner of her mouth and on her forehead. She called 120 in a hurry. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Soon, the ambnce arrived. The nurse lifted Casey into the car. When she was about to follow them, she was stopped. "If you are not her family, don''t follow us. Hurry up and inform her family." She was at a loss and her mind went nk. After the ambnce left, she remembered that she didn''t have the contact information of Casey''s family at all. Just when she was at a loss, a harsh bell rang, as if a saw had torn the surrounding air. Casey''s phone was left in the living room. It was from Marina. She hurriedly told him about Casey''s injury. She wanted to find out other people''s phone numbers in her phone''s address book, but there was only Marina''s number in it. The second day, she called Marina and wanted to ask about Casey''s condition. Unexpectedly, she got the news of Casey''s death. When she fell down the stairs, her head was hit seriously and she died not long after she arrived at the hospital. Marina also asked her to go to the vi on Wednesday to mourn Casey. When she knew that Casey was dead, she panicked and worried that she had pushed Casey down. On Wednesday, she went to the vi alone. That day, it was gloomy and dark. The vige was quieter than usual, and the dense pine forest around was dark under the cover of mist. From time to time, the sound of cold wind whistling came from the col, like the destion of ghosts. The front of the vi was full of flowers, which were in clusters. They were so dense that the leaves and branches could not be seen. There was only a bright red color. The first time she came here, she stayed here for a while to appreciate these beautiful flowers. But today, they seemed to be extraordinarily gorgeous, excessively and strangely gorgeous, as if they had been tainted with blood after killing. She hurriedly turned her head away and walked forward. The door was slightly open. When she slowly pushed it open, she couldn''t help shivering as if a gloomy cold wind wasing at her. The living room was covered by a vast, single white color. The cold color expelled all the anger, and also deeply hurt her eyes. Marina stood there, her face as pale as the surroundings. Chapter 529 Daddy Finally Woke Up Chapter 529 Daddy Finally Woke Up Marina was thin and tall. She wore a pair of sses. Through the sses, her eyes were as swollen as walnuts. She was not beautiful. Her nose was a little short and her mouth was a little wide, which made her face lookck of a sense of harmony. "How did she fall down?" Marina asked. "She fell down identally when she went downstairs." Finney asked calmly. Marina didn''t ask any more questions. It seemed that she didn''t doubt what Finney said. She took off her sses, rubbed her red and swollen eyes and asked her to burn incense for Casey. Then Finney just left silently. The past month had been peaceful. Finney had thought that things had passed, but a mysterious e- mail was sent to her. It was the video of the ident. She was so scared. Someone threatened her that if she didn''t do as he said, he would hand over the video to the police and let her go to jail. She was so scared that she was at a loss and could only listen to the other party''s orders. It was already in the evening when Zac drove back to the city. The tall buildings, the shuttling cars and the noisy crowd made them feel that they seemed to have entered another world from one world. Zac called his subordinate Marlon and asked him to look for the specific information of the two mysterious people, Casey and Marina. They decided to start with Marina, who was the most likely to get the video. Since they didn''t know her real name, Essie drew her outline ording to Finney''s description. Then they went to the first people''s Hospital of Dragon City where Casey was sent to. Seeing that it was Zac and Essie, the Dean checked the medical records for them in person. However, they searched all the patients sent that day, but they didn''t find the name of Casey, nor any patient who fell down. "She might have been sent to another hospital. There are many hospitals in Dragon City. You''d better go to others to check it. It will be more convenient." The Dean suggested kindly. With his help, they got the records of all the patients that day. A total of more than 80 people were sent to the hospital because of the fall. They looked for different hospitals separately, but they didn''t find Casey''s name or the patient''s death record. "As the saying goes, if the one is alive, we should see him in person. If the one is dead, we need to see his body to check. It''s better to find one more person." Marlon said thoughtfully. Zac nodded and wondered whether Casey was dead or not. Soon, Marlon got the news. He gave Essie a photo and asked her to hand it to Finney for identification. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. This was a group of people''s photo. Finney looked at it carefully and recognized that two of them were Casey and Marina. "These photos were taken in France half a month ago. Someone uploaded them on micro-blog. Marlon found the person who posted them on micro-blog. His name is Mall, and he was in the same travel group with Casey and Marina at that time." "Half a month ago? Casey died more than a month ago, didn''t she? " Finney was shocked. Was it a fake corpse? "Obviously, she faked her death." With a gleam shining in her eyes, Essie sat down on the chair and took a sip of tea. She said slowly, "Casey''s name is Levy, and this Marina''s name is Honey. They used to be lovers, and they both wanted to be actress, but unfortunately, they were not good-looking and were not lucky enough, so they could only act as bit yers. A month ago, they went to Germany after going through the formalities of emigration and deposited five million dors in the German bank. " "So, all this is a conspiracy?" Finney felt like she was on fire. "The two of them have been taken back to Dragon City by Marlon. ording to their words, someone gave them five million dors and asked them to act this y in order to control you and let you steal the technical documents from myputer." Essie said to Finney. As for who the man was, needless to guess, it must be Bles and Elizabeth who did it. Lowering her head, Finney didn''t expect to be deceived like this. "Essie, can you forgive me?" She felt guilty. "This time, just take it as a lesson. No matter what happens in the future, please tell me. I will help you solve it." Essie said to Finney. Finney nodded. Seeing that Essie didn''t me her, she felt much more relieved. When Essie came out of Finney''s apartment, she received a call from the hospital and was told that Baron woke up. This was definitely good news. She hurried to the hospital with Holy. "Daddy, you finally wake up." In the VVIP ward, Holy ran into Baron''s arms excitedly. Essie felt relieved. Once Baron woke up, she would be able to get rid of the burden of the Xu Group and restart her own design circle to be a fashion designer. Baron touched his son''s head and looked at Essie. During this period of sleeping, he had many dreams. He dreamed of Lucy, and dreamed of Cathy. He dreamed that he had returned to the happy time in the past. Therefore, he didn''t want to wake up. He wanted to sleep like this all the time. "Mr. Baron, I''m d that you finally wake up." Essie said in a very alienated tone, as if she was facing a boss, not her biological father. Baron''s eyes dimmed. He could tell that his daughter hadn''t forgiven him and refused to ept him. "Cathy, how''s your mother?" He asked in a low voice. "She is fine. My father is very kind to my mother. He never let her suffer any grievance." Said Essie in a in tone, as if she was just telling a fact without any emotion. But Baron felt ufortable when he heard this. Because his daughter called the other man father, but treated him as an outsider. "Daddy, do you know that a lot of things have happened during youra. Elizabeth had colluded with uncle Bles and our enemies and always wanted to take away the Xu Group. Her sister had an ident and disappeared for a long time. After she came back, she lost her memory and didn''t know anyone. Sister Essie was almost killed by bad guys several times. Fortunately, Zac protected her, so she could get out of danger. " Holy said in a low voice. Baron frowned and said, "indeed, raising a tiger is for trouble." He said through gritted teeth. "Mr. Baron, have a good rest first. After you recover, I will tell you everything that has happened in the Xu Group these days." Said Essie in a low voice. Baron recovered very well. He could get out of bed and move around in a few days. Seeing that he was in a stable condition, Essie began to report the work. She didn''t tell anyone that he had woken up for the time being. Since he had woken up, everything was up to him. "Thank you for your hard work these days, Cathy." Baron looked at his daughter with new eyes. She was as capable as men, and his two daughters were no worse than men. "Mr. Baron, do you still remember who attacked you?" Essie asked. Baron''sa was not caused by a cerebral hemorrhage, but by a hit in the head. So she wanted to figure it out. Baron thought for a while and shook his head. "I don''t know. I just remembered that when I entered the hotel room and was about to turn on the light, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my head and then I didn''t know anything." A sharp light shed across Essie''s dark almond eyes. It seemed that the person who attacked Baron was premeditated, hiding in the hotel room in advance and waiting for him. If she was right, it was either Bles and Elizabeth or Willi who did it. After all, she didn''t find any other enemies of the Xu Group for the time being. "After you fully recover, you can go back to the Xu Group to preside over the overall situation. I can also remove the heavy burden and be the daughter-inw of Ronf family." She smiled slightly, paused, pursed her lips and said, "there is one more thing that I want to report to you. When you were in a coma, I was worried that once something happened to me and your will could not be carried out, the Xu group would fall into the hands of the enemy. Therefore, I made a decision without permission. With the seal of Holy, I transferred all your shares to my own name. In this way, if something happens to me, Holy can inherit my will and get the shares he deserves. " Baron smiled gently with loving eyes, "you don''t have to transfer your shares to me. Keep it with you." Shrugging her shoulders, Essie said in a yful tone, "aren''t you worried that I will misappropriate the Xu Group?" "The Xu Group is yours now. If you really have this intention, how can you think of returning the shares to me?" Baron smiled kindly, "in fact, in my eyes, daughters and sons have the same status. During this period of time, you have managed the Xu Group well, which indicates that you are very talented in management. I''m relieved that the Xu Group is in your hands." Shaking her head, Essie said, "Holy is the most suitable sessor of the Xu Group. I''m ambitious in the fashion industry. Now that you''re awake, I can go back to be a fashion designer. And... " She lowered her voice and a bitter smile flitted across her face. "I''m not a member of the Xu family since I left the family at the age of seven. My father''s surname is Yi, and I''m the daughter of the Yi family now." Baron''s eyes shed a trace of shock and pain. He still remembered clearly the resentment on her face when she left the Xu family. "You are not my father anymore, and I am not your daughter either. I will never step into the Xu''s mansion in my life, and I will never call you daddy again." For so many years, her eyes and words had been lingering in his mind and never disappeared. She used to be his favorite little daughter, but now she treated him as a stranger. "Cathy, haven''t you forgiven me after so many years?" With a resolute look on her face, Essie said, "Mr. Baron, I only have one father. His name is Bob. I don''t need another father anymore." Baron sighed heavily and his heart twisted in pain. "Cathy, it doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not, it''s a fact that can''t be changed. You can''t forgive me, but in my heart, you are always my daughter. " Looking at him, Essie felt sad. Chapter 530 Am I That Bad Chapter 530 Am I That Bad "My biological father is not as kind as my adoptive father. My father is very kind to me. If it weren''t for him, my mother and I wouldn''t have lived till today. He gave me the missing father''s love, gave me a complete family, loved me, took care of me, and he was enough for me. I don''t need another nominal father. " Baron took a deep breath, feeling guilty and sad. "I''ve been looking for you all these years, but I haven''t found you." Essie shrugged. Her mother had changed her face and changed her name with her. It was not easy to find them. "Well, Mr. Baron, the most important thing now is that you should recover as soon as possible and take charge of the Xu group. Other things are just unimportant." The corners of Baron''s mouth twitched slightly. How could it be a trifle? For him, getting back together with his daughter was as important as the Xu group. At this time, in Hanson''s vi, Ivy finally prepared a delicious dinner. Then they turned off the light and lit two rose shaped candles on the table. The moonlight, the starlight and the candle light interwove into a dreamy and romantic, quietly enveloping the romantic world of the two. She attentively served a piece of curry crab for Hanson, and nervously stared at his chewing expression. With a faint smile at the corners of his charming mouth, he said, "It''s not bad." He said lightly. There was a wave of disappointment in Ivy''s heart. In order to learn how to cook this candlelight dinner, she had hurt ten fingers, and they were still painful. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it or not. I''ll continue to learn." She lowered her head and murmured. With an unfathomable smile in her eyes, Hanson suddenly reached out and held her hand. She shrank back as if she had been stabbed by a needle, with a painful expression on her face. At this time, Hanson found that her fingers were scalded with several blisters. His bright eyes twinkled slightly. "A richdy like you who can afford everything is not suitable to do such a thing." Feeling that he was caring about her, Ivy''s heart sank into a pool of extremely soft spring water, and her mind rippled. "It doesn''t matter, brother Hanson. I won''t... It doesn''t hurt at all. " Hanson nced at her. What an innocent woman. She was touched at his simple care tone. In fact, what he wanted to say was that she was not his style, so there was no need to try. However, he didn''t show it immediately. Instead, he smiled and said, "Let''s watch a movie together tomorrow." "Really? Brother Hanson! " Ivy was so excited that her heart was beating wildly. It seemed that in the twenty-one years, she had never been so happy as now. On the second day, when she entered the office, she began to stare at the clock, hoping that it could walk as fast as flying. The shadow of the sun finally moved to the West. She jumped excitedly and ran to his office... He was tidying up the documents on his desk and preparing to get off work. "Brother Hanson, I''m ready. Let''s go." She smiled. "I have an appointment with a friend tonight. How about another day?" He looked indifferent and his tone was also indifferent, as if the gentleness disappeared in an instant. After saying that, he picked up his coat on the back of the chair and walked out without even casting a nce at her. Disappointment, like a high wave, violently struck the heart of Ivy. She bit her lower lip tightly and a drop of tear fell down. She went back to her desk and sat there for a long time. Then she called Daisy and went to eat super spicy hotpot to vent her anger. When she arrived at the hot pot city, she drank a ss of ice beer angrily. Suddenly, she saw the figure that made her depressed from the corner of her eyes. He sat in an inconspicuous corner and looked at the woman affectionately with a smile on his handsome face. That woman... Oh my god! Who else could it be if it wasn''t Essie? Her sister, Alice, was also sitting next to her. This dinner was arranged by Alice, and it was also Lucy who asked her to do so. They were trying their best to bring Essie and Hanson together, hoping that they still have a chance to reconcile. Seeing the delicious hot pot steaming, Essie was rubbing her hands. She didn''t expect that her sister would call Hanson here, but she had never thought of keeping a distance from Hanson. Even if they couldn''t be lovers, they could be good friends. After all, Hanson was the most trustworthy person in the world except for Zac. Hanson poured her favorite duck tongue into it. It was a call from Alice in the name of Essie, which really surprised him. He had thought that after Essie and Zac reconciled, they wouldn''t have much chance to meet. "You haven''t changed at all. You still look like a little glutton," he said with a smile. "Eating is the most important and happiest thing for a person." Essie licked her lips. He fixed his eyes on her, and suddenly there was a slight bitterness in his throat. "I thought we would not eat face to face like this in the future." "Why not? Hanson, anyway, you are my best friend! " With a soft smile, Essie''s eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings. "Hanson, don''t give up. If Zac can take Essie away from you, you can also take her back," Alice said in a joking tone. Pretending not to hear her words, Essie ate a piece of duck tongue and sighed with satisfaction. "I haven''te out to eat hot pot for a long time. I must eat a lot today." Hanson stared at her. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, which soon turned into a silent sigh. If it weren''t for Zac, she would have been his wife. Why did the Matchmaker take the side of Zac? Not far away, Ivy had been staring at them. Her burning eyes were almost burning, and her originally charming face was even more gloomy and terrible. "What are they doing? Why doesn''t sister inw go out to eat hot pot with cousin? Why does she go out with brother Hanson? Since she has reconciled with cousin, she should avoid arousing suspicion!" She red at them and murmured to herself in a low voice. Now she finally knew why Hanson stood her up. It turned out that he had an appointment with his old lover. Noticing her difference, Daisy turned around and looked in the direction of her gaze. Soon, she saw Essie. "It''s sister inw and her sister and your brother Hanson. What a coincidence! They are also eating hot pot here." "It''s really annoying that they have to eat together today. Not a day earlier nor a dayter." Ivy pouted. "Ivy, haven''t you given up on Hanson?" Daisy sighed. "Why should I give up? Now that my cousin and sister-inw have reunited, brother Hanson will be free. I should take advantage of the situation to pursue him," Ivy said seriously. Daisy smiled, "So you are angry and jealous now?" "I didn''t!" Taking a nce at her, Ivy said, "I''m worried about my cousin. What if they get back together and cheat on him?" Then she stood up. No matter whether they had cheated or not, she had to guard against them to prevent them from being connected. When Essie saw them, her face was very calm. She smiled and asked the waiter to put the two tables together. Ivy specially sat next to Hanson. "It is interesting to eat hotpot with a group of people to gather together," Essie said with a smile. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Ivy was depressed to be stood up, so she asked me toe here as a foil." Daisy smiled. She didn''t know that her cousin was stood up by Hanson. Hearing that, Ivy''s face flushed slightly. She stole a nce at Hanson. There was a slight gloom on his face, as if he didn''t wee this sudden intervention. However, Ivy didn''t notice it at all. She attentively put the beef rolls andmb rolls to the hotpot for him. Hanson felt helpless and had no appetite. "Please, can I eat by myself?" he said unhappily. Ivy pouted and said in a casual tone, "I''m your girlfriend to be. It''s my duty to cook for you." "Girlfriend to be?" Alice raised her eyebrows, a malicious look shed through her eyes. She had never expected that Ivy would step in at this time. Daisy smiled, "We should get rid of ''to be''." A shadow floated over Hanson''s handsome face. Without saying anything, he picked up the beer at hand and drank it gloomily. He was in a bad mood. Looking at the two of them, Essie smiled and said, "I''m so happy to see my good friend have such a beautiful and gentle girlfriend to be, and my little sister have such a handsome and considerate boyfriend to be." Hanson nced at her with an implicit look, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. He still didn''t say a word, raised his head and drank up the rest of the beer in the can. "Since you have added the word ''to be'' to it, it means that it has not confirmed yet. Is it possible that Miss Rong is actively pursuing Hanson?" Alice said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. "Yes, everyone has the right to pursue happiness. I like brother Hanson. I just want to pursue him." Ivy rolled her eyes at her. "I think Ivy and Hanson are a good match," said Essie with a smile. Then she turned to look at Hanson and said, "Hanson, give Ivy a chance to date her." Hanson opened another can of beer and gulped it down. He felt like a gift that was sent out by Essie mercilessly. "I''m not interested in her," he replied coldly. These words hit Ivy hard. She had never been in love. Hanson was the first man she liked. She didn''t know what to do to win his heart, and how to make herself the second Essie. She was so distressed, so depressed, and now she was even sadder. "Am I that bad?" She lowered her eyes, and two eyshes left a deep shadow on her face. Chapter 531 Divorce Chapter 531 Divorce "Not to my taste." Hanson said ruthlessly. He had never thought about the feelings of Ivy. The reason why he deliberately invited her to watch a movie yesterday was not to give her a chance, but to give her a hard blow to make her give uppletely. It seemed that Ivy was kicked into an ice hole. She was cold from inside to outside, without any heat. However, she would not give up. On the way of love, she had to be more courageous. Essie thought highly of Ivy. She was simple, kind and not scheming. She believed that Hanson would be happy with her. However, that was not what Alice thought. In her eyes, Ivy was a trouble, a trouble that prevented the harmonious rtionship between Hanson and Essie. "There is a saying that nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. If he doesn''t like you, don''t force him. Otherwise, you won''t even be friends in the end." She said crossly. ring at her fiercely, Ivy retorted, "Fell doesn''t like you either. Why do you still want to marry him?" Her words hit Alice on the point. Fell had always been lukewarm towards her, and his attitude had been even colder since that incident. If it wasn''t for the interests of his family, he wouldn''t marry her. "Who said that Fell doesn''t like me? We are good." She would never admit that there was a gap between her and Fell. "Forget it. Everyone in the upper ss knows that Fell wants to marry my sister-inw. If you hadn''t drugged him and made him have sex with you, he wouldn''t marry you." Said Ivy rudely. With a livid face, Alice really wanted to stand up and p the little girl in the face to teach her a lesson. But she held it back. After all, she was a member of the Rong family. She didn''t want to make it a big deal. "Ivy, you''d better be careful when you speak. Don''t talk nonsense." "I just gave you a dose of your own medicine. There is a huge difference between before and after you lost your memory. It''s unbelievable that one is in the sky and the other is on the ground." Ivy curled her lips. "I prefer me now." Alice hated to hear otherspare her now with her before. Alice before couldn''t be back. It was impossible for her to regain her memory. No matter they wanted it or not, they could only ept her now. Noticing that the atmosphere was getting more and more tense, Essie hurriedly came out to be the peacemaker and said, "well, only one know what love is oneself. You don''t need to care about others'' opinions. The most important thing is not to make yourself regret. You should try your best to pursue it, and you should pursue it bravely. Why do you have to worry too much?" Hanson cast a sidelong nce at her. Although she said that to Ivy and Alice, this was also suitable for him. As long as he was still alive, he didn''t want to give up on her. He wanted to fight with Zac to the end. Zac used to take advantage of the void to take her away, he could have taken her away. It was all Christina''s fault. He missed the good opportunity due to her. "Sister-inw, you are right. I like Hanson. I just want to chase him to the end." Said Ivy, smiling at Hanson. Pretending not to hear it, Hanson lowered his head to eat the hot pot. In fact, he didn''t hate ivy very much, but she waste. He had already had Essie in his heart. After that, there was only silence at the table. Everyone lowered their heads to eat the hot pot without saying a word. The news that Baron had woken up had been sealed by Essie. It was not until he was discharged from the hospital that Essie went to the Xu family''s vi to announce the good news. When Elizabeth and Valery saw her, they seemed to see the God of gue. With a gloomy face, they asked, "Why are you here again?" Valery said through gritted teeth. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Cathy is a member of Xu family. Why can''t shee?" Vinton red at his sister. Essie had promoted him as the vice president. In his eyes, Essie was more like a family member than his mother. She didn''t just want to use him as a puppet and control the wholepany herself. Walking up to Vicki, Essie said with a smile, "I have a good news for you. Mr. Baron has woken up and recovered. Today is the day he leaves the hospital." "That''s great. God bless us. God bless us." Vicki was so happy that her hands trembled with excitement. Elizabeth''s face turned pale as if she had been hit by a stick. She didn''t know how many bad words Essie had said about her in front of him, especially the affair between her and Bles. It would be strange if Baron could let her go. "Where is Baron? Take me to see him right now!" She ordered. "Don''t worry, aunt Elizabeth. Dad will be here soon." Essie said with her eyes turning deep and unfathomable. Looking at her confusing eyes, Elizabeth felt a chill in her heart. She had calcted thousands of times, but she didn''t expect that Baron would wake up so soon. Alice came hereter. She was also surprised at his waking up. At noon, Baron entered the Xu''s mansion with thepany of Zac and Holy. Vicki had already asked the servant to prepare a hearty lunch, all of which were his favorite dishes. "Baron, I''m relieved to see that you''re fine." She cried with joy, with tears and snot. Baron put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Mom, I''m sorry to bother you these days." "Daddy, you are finally back. If you were a littleter, mommy and I would have been tortured to death by Essie." Valery ran to him andined. A shadow shed across Baron''s face, "I came back to deal with those people who make waves." After saying that, he nced coldly at Elizabeth. Elizabeth shivered and a chill spread from her spine. Valery didn''t understand her father''s words at all. She thought that her father was going to teach Essie a lesson, so she was very happy in her heart. "Daddy, drive Essie out of the Xu family as soon as possible and never let here back." "Cathy is my daughter. No one can kick her out of the Xu family." Baron''s two thick eyebrows knitted into a sullen line. He paused and changed his tone, "but there are some people who I have tolerated for too long." Elizabeth trembled violently, knowing that he was referring to her. However, she didn''t show it. She tried her best to keep calm. "Baron, since you were in trouble, I have been worrying about you all day long. Every month, on the first and fifteen day of the lunar month, I would go to the Huang Temple to burn incense and worship Buddha, hoping that the Buddha could bless you to turn from bad to good. Now you finally wake up. Thank God! I have to go to the Huang Temple to burn incense to fulfill my wish tomorrow. " Baron snorted and looked at her coldly, "I think you are scheming to be the chairman, aren''t you?" Hearing this, Elizabeth burst into tears all of a sudden. "I knew that this Essie must have said a lot of bad things about me in front of you. You know how much she hates me, so of course she ndered me. I''m just a woman. Why do I want the Xu Group? I have to leave it to Vinton in the end. " Before she finished her words, Baron pped her across the face and said, "don''t always use Vinton as an excuse. You see, you are not thinking about Vinton at all. You are creating a way for the kid of you and Bles''s. You and Bles colluded with outsiders in order to get the property of the Xu Group. It''s really hateful. " Hearing this, Vicki was so angry that she mmed her crutch on the ground and said, "Elizabeth, did you actually do such a thing? You are humiliating our Xu family." Bles was the child of Vicki''s husband and another woman, and had always been a sore spot in her heart. She had been on guard against him all the time. She would never forgive Elizabeth for having an affair with Bles. "Mom, don''t believe what Essie said. She is slinging mud at us. I have been working hard in the Xu family for so many years and have never done anything wrong to the Xu family. I don''t have much contact with Bles. How could I do such a dirty thing? " Elizabeth cried and said. Seeing this, Valery quickly spoke for her mother. If her mother lost her power, she would have no ce to stay in the Xu family. "Daddy, my mommy will never do such a thing. You must believe her and don''t listen to Essie''s words. You don''t know how bad and poisonous Essie is. When you were in aa, she came to find fault with us from time to time and didn''t let mommy have a good day. " Baron didn''t seem to hear her at all. He had long wanted to divorce Elizabeth. He stared at Elizabeth with disgust and said, "well, I''ve asked thewyer to draw up the divorce agreement. You can move out of the Xu''s mansion tomorrow." Elizabeth burst into tears. "Baron, you are too heartless. We have been married for more than ten years. I gave birth to a son and a daughter for you. You just heard the gossip of the viin and wanted to divorce me. What''s the meaning of my life! " Baron looked very cold. If Vicki hadn''t forced him to marry Elizabeth, he wouldn''t have married her. Although they had been married for more than ten years, he had no feelings for her at all. He just lived a simple life for the sake of their children. "Even without this, I will divorce you. Our marriage wille to an end." Elizabeth''s eyes darkened and she almost fainted. She hurriedly ran to Vicki and knelt down, "Mom, I can swear to God that Bles and I are innocent. I have never done anything wrong to the Xu family. If I lie, let me beat the thunder and lightning, and I will not die well." Her oath was cruel and resolute. Essie sneered in her heart. She had long been ustomed to it. Unfortunately, god did not pay attention to her every time, so people could only rely on themselves to take revenge. Valery also knelt down with her mother and said, "grandma, please persuade dad, he listened to you the most. He can''t divorce mommy. They are at such an old age and have lived together for more than half of their lives. What problems can''t be solved?" "All right, all right." Vicki waved her hand and said, "I will find out the truth. If you and Bles really do something shameful, our Xu family will never allow you to stay." "If you want to arrest a thief, you need to show us evidence. Essie said that my mommy had an affair. Where is the evidence?" Valery shouted angrily. Chapter 532 Escape From The Madhouse Chapter 532 Escape From The Madhouse Essie took out the birth certificate of Loren. Elizabeth nced at it and sneered, "it''s just a fake. You asked someone to fake it in order to frame me. I have nothing to do with Loren." She was not nervous at all. Their partner had sent a hacker to invade the system of the Hospital Sainte-Marie and the American government, and deleted all the information about Loren. There was no such person in the world. "Aunt Elizabeth, even if you hide Loren and delete all his files, you can''t deny his existence, unless you have the ability to make everyone who knows him lose his memory." Said Essie coldly. A malicious and cold light shed through Elizabeth''s eyes. "It''s true that Loren is the illegitimate son of Bles, but it has nothing to do with me. I am the hostess of the Xu family. How can I be with Bles? Isn''t this self-destruction? " "If you and uncle Bles unite to take over the Xu Group and let your illegitimate child ascend the throne, your future will not be ruined." Said Essie unhurriedly. "Essie, I know you hate me. You always think that I have destroyed the marriage between your mother and Baron, so you have been hating me in your heart. You have tried every means to take revenge on me and drive me out of the Xu family. But don''t you think it''s too childish for you to frame me? I love Baron so much that I won''t do anything to hurt him even if I die. " Elizabeth said firmly. "Enough!" Baron growled, "I told you that I would divorce you even without this. I have made up my mind and no one can change it." When Elizabeth heard this, she immediately let out a sigh of relief, like a pile of mud lying on the sofa. She had been scheming for so many years to get the property of the Xu family, but she did not expect that she would fall into the hands of a girl who had been driven out by her before.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was all God''s fault that Essie escaped from death for several times. Otherwise, the Xu Group would have been hers. Alice didn''t say anything. She just winked at Elizabeth to calm her down. Since they had formed an alliance, she would definitely help her. She hadn''tpletely failed, and there was still a chance to turn the table. Vinton sat there expressionlessly without saying a word. Anyway, his mother had been living in name for a long time, and it was the same whether they divorced or not. Baron ignored Elizabeth and asked the children to have dinner. With a filial look, Alice attentively picked up food for him. She hoped that Baron woulde back and make her return to her previous position and be the second top leader of the Xu Group. However, it seemed that Baron didn''t want to put her in an important position. Instead, he discussed with Zac and asked Essie to stay to help him and continue to be the president. Shrugging his shoulders, Zac said indifferently, "she''ll make her own decision. I''ll support her unconditionally." "That''s good." Baron nodded and turned to look at Essie. "Cathy, I''m old and can''t do many things. You have to stay and help me." Hearing this, Alice was very unhappy. "Daddy, Essie doesn''t care about the Xu Group, but in the fashion circle, you still have me. I''m here to help you." Baron cast a sidelong nce at her. Essie had told him everything about Alice and her worries. He also felt that his daughter was different from before. This feeling was not good, which made him very worried. "Alice, after all, you have lost your memory now. You can''t handle many things as smoothly as before. You''d better go back to thepany after you regain your memory." Alice was so angry that she almost jumped up from the chair. "Don''t make fun of my memory loss all the time. Although I can''t remember the past, I''m not bad at it." Essie sighed in her heart. She could see that her sister was still trying her best to fight for the control of the Xu Group. she was still ambitious. This increased her sense of crisis invisibly. Although Willi''s den was destroyed and his vital energy was greatly damaged, she could not rest assured if she did not seize him for a day. "Daddy, since you want me to stay, I''ll stay. I will help you manage the Xu Group with my brother. " Baron nodded with a smile. He patted his son on the shoulder and said, "Essie has said a lot of good words about you to me. I''m d to see you make such progress." Raising his thick eyebrows slightly, Vinton said with a little bit of self-confidence, "Daddy, I''m an adult now and know my responsibility. Don''t worry. Cathy and I will be your capable assistants." Valery gave him a ferocious stare. Her resentment and dissatisfaction towards her brother were endless. Her mother was almost driven away by her father. He not only didn''t speak for her, but also stood on the side of an outsider. He really lived on his own. At the end of the lunch, a scream came from upstairs, and then the servant ran downstairs in a hurry. "Come here quickly. Something''s wrong. Lady cut her artery andmitted suicide!" Hearing the noise, Valery and Vinton stood up and rushed upstairs. Elizabeth was lying on the bed, her wrist covered with blood. They called an ambnce and sent her to the hospital. Fortunately, the rescue was in time and Elizabeth was out of danger. As soon as she woke up, she burst into tears. "What''s the point of my life? I was framed and my reputation was ruined." Essie sneered in her heart. She knew that Elizabeth was acting and didn''t want to die at all. It was her usual way to cry, scream and pretend to die. But this time, she did a good job. The wound was deep, as if she was asking for death. Most importantly, Baron was a soft hearted man. He was easily moved by this move. At this moment, the profile of his face was not as cold as before. "Why are you doing this?" He sighed. "When you were in aa, I had thought that if anything happened to you, I wouldn''t live alone. Now you''re awake, but you don''t want me. There''s no point of my living. " Elizabeth cried bitterly. Baron didn''t say anything more to irritate her. He just said lightly, "take care of yourself first." Elizabeth knew that there was room for manoeuvre. She had to act again to keep the position of the hostess. In the evening, Zac and Essie returned to the Blue Coast. "I think Mr. Baron can''t get divorced. His biggest characteristic is that he is indecisive and soft hearted. If he is decisive, the Xu Group won''t have today''s trouble." Said Essie in a low voice. "Elizabeth knows his weakness very well, or she wouldn''t dare to do so many small movements under his eyes." A sharp light shed through Zac''s eyes. It was her fault this time. She should have followed the advice of Zac and caught Loren. He was still a child, and she didn''t want to disturb his normal life. She didn''t expect that it would give Elizabeth and Bles a chance to escape. Now Elizabeth denied her rtionship with Loren and pushed him to Bles. If they couldn''t find evidence, Baron wouldn''t believe itpletely. After all, it was true that she had a grudge against Elizabeth, and it was normal for Baron to have doubts in his heart. Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "don''t think too much. We will fight against it ording to the actual situation." She nodded slightly and leaned her head on his shoulder. With him by her side, no matter what happened, she would no longer be afraid. She stood up and took out a few design sketches from the study, which were designed for the wedding. "Icy guy, help me pick the best one." Zac took it and looked at it for a few times. "They are all good, but I like this vintage one. It''s very suitable for you." "I like this one, too." Essie smiled sweetly, revealing two cute dimples. The night in Dragon City was very quiet, but a conspiracy was quietly stirred up in the madman''s house. Le stayed with a group of madmen every day and she was close to be mad. The Qin family didn''t know her whereabouts at all. They thought she had gone abroad for rxation and she would spend the rest of her life in this horrible ce. She hated Essie so much that she gritted her teeth. If she could escape one day, she would never let her go. She would pay back ten times what she had suffered. The door of the ward suddenly opened and a doctor came in. He was wearing a mask and Le couldn''t see his face clearly. Le thought that she was going to receive electric shock treatment again, so she curled up in fear. "I''m fine. I''m fine. Don''t torture me anymore." "Don''t worry. I''m not here to treat you. I''m here to let you go." The doctor''s eyes shed with a strange light. Le was shocked and asked in disbelief, "you... Who are you? " "The only person who can save you." The doctor said in a low voice. Le opened her eyes wide and didn''t want to ask any more. As long as she could escape from here, she was willing to do anything. "Let me go, let me go." She said one after another. "The people on duty outside have been sent away by me. Someone will pick you up at the door." The doctor said. Without saying anything, Le jumped up and ran outside, fearing that he would change his mind and lock her up again. Looking at her receding figure, the doctor, hiding behind the mask, raised the corners of his mouth with an extremely cold smile. He took out a bottle of alcohol, poured it into the room and threw a lighter on it. With a muffled sound, a fierce fire rushed up. He sneered and closed the door. At this time, everyone in the madman''s house was immersed in sleep, and no one noticed this terrible scene. On the early morning of the second day, Zac received a call. The madhouse was on fire and many patients died, including Le. He snorted, and an extremely cold light shed through his eyes. Death was too easy for this woman. Essie got the newster. Although Le had done a lot of things that she hated, she didn''t want to kill her. She always had goodwill in her heart, even for her enemy. What she hated most was not that Le took away Zac in dirty means, but that she wanted to hurt Dot, which crossed her bottom line. So she couldn''t forgive her. Chapter 533 Rivals In Love Chapter 533 Rivals In Love After resting in the hospital for a few days, Elizabeth was discharged from the hospital. Vicki would go to the temple to burn incense and worship Buddha every month on the first and fifteen days of the lunar month. Elizabeth was weak and insisted on apanying Vicki. She was good at ying the card of bitterness. She knew very well that Vicki was her ultimate backer. As long as she coaxed Vicki well, she was not afraid that Baron would notpromise. There were many peopleing to worship the Buddha in the temple. After Vicki finished her worship, she just walked out of the temple. A strange man rushed out from nowhere, with a gun in his hand. He pointed the gun at Vicki without saying anything. The pilgrims in the temple thought he was holding a toy gun, so they didn''t care. When they heard a gunshot, they realized it was a real gun. "Mom, watch out!" Elizabeth rushed up desperately to protect Vicki and then fell to the ground. Seeing her lying in the blood, Vicki was frightened and shouted, "help! Help!" The bodyguards quickly surrounded, two of whom went to chase the murderer, and the rest called an ambnce to send Elizabeth to the hospital. Vicki was deeply touched by Elizabeth''s action. She felt grateful that her daughter-inw had saved her life, and Baron was grateful that she had saved his mother. So he didn''t mention the divorce anymore. Essie knew that things would turn out like this. It was Elizabeth who made up and acted as a shield. It was not the first time that she had done such a thing.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The most pathetic part was the gun yer. He thought he could live a carefree life with the money, but he didn''t expect to be crushed to death by a big truck on the way to escape. It was estimated that the truck was deliberately arranged by Elizabeth. Elizabeth had always been cruel and merciless. She wouldn''t blink her eyes when killing people to keep her secrets. Now there were two more people in the Xu Group. The first one was Alice. If she wanted toe back to work, of course Baron wouldn''t refuse. Although he would be on guard, he could let her do something unimportant. The second person was Valery. As the second daughter of the Xu family, no one could object to her entering the Xu Group. Essie had a vague feeling that after Baron woke up, the Xu Group''s crisis would not be solved, but would get worse. Besides, she couldn''t cut off the branches and leaves as generously as before. In the vi of Phoenix Road, Hanson came, because Lucy asked him to have dinner at home. Mili and Dot were very happy to see him. "Daddy Hanson, we miss you so much. You shoulde to see us often." Mili put her arms around his neck and stroked his face. She was really worried that her daddy Hanson would abandon them after her mommy and daddy made up. Hanson lovingly kissed her red face and said, "you are my favorite babies. I will oftene to see you." Dot sighed and said, "if only we were the members of the Mosou." "Yes." Mili took over his words and said, "then daddy Hanson and daddy can be together with mommy." Essie was a little nervous. Children''s wishes were always the purest and simplest. In terms of love, their rtionship with Hanson was much deeper than that of Zac. They and Zac were just rted by blood, so their rtionship was not deep. Lucy had cooked a lot of good dishes. Even if Hanson was not with her daughter now, she still treated him as her son-inw. As for Zac, he was always an outsider. It was just that he was lucky to take his daughter away for the time being. Before Essie came back, she had talked to Hanson for a long time, telling him not to give up. He had to be confident that she would help him get back Essie. "Hanson, eat more. Come and see Essie whenever you have time." Lucy said with a smile while picking up food for him. Hanson nodded and unconsciously nced at Essie. He felt a little disappointed at the thought that she gave him to Ivy as a gift. There was a slight smile on Essie''s face. There were usually two women in a man''s life. One was a female confidant, and the other was the woman he loved most. The same thing happened to women. For her, Hanson was her confidant. She could trust him unconditionally and maintain friendship for a lifetime. She picked up a roast duck leg for Hanson and said, "Hanson, I find that mom knows your taste very well. She knows what you like to eat." "Both of you like spicy food. The two of them have the same taste. It''s easy to know whether they match each other or not. Otherwise, they have to amodate each other during the meal. It''s too tired. " Lucy said vaguely. Of course, Essie knew what she meant, but she didn''t think it was a problem. Zac had a light taste, but when they had dinner together, he always ordered her favorite dishes. As time went by, he also developed a taste bud that could bear the spicy taste. "Mom, the spicy lobster is so delicious." She changed the topic quietly. With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Lucy said, "if you bring a son-inw who doesn''t share the same food habits with you, I have to prepare a few dishes for him alone." Essie sighed in her heart. Her mother was dissatisfied with Zac now. She didn''t even allow Zac to enter her family. It seemed to be difficult for her mother to ept Zac. She had subconsciously merged Zac with Mary. After dinner, Zac came to pick up Essie and the children. Since Lucy didn''t allow him to enter, he could only wait outside the vi. Seeing that Hanson and Essie came out together, he couldn''t help frowning his two thick eyebrows. Seeing Zac in the car, Hanson''s face darkened. When rivals in love met, their eyes turned red. Getting out of the car, Zac pulled Essie into his arms, dering his sovereignty. Feeling a little embarrassed, Essie knew that the man''s super possessive desire had exploded again. She turned to look at Hanson and smiled awkwardly, "I''m leaving, Hanson." Hanson squeezed out a smile from the corner of his stiff mouth. He clenched his fingers and clenched his nails into his palms. "See you another day." He said in a low voice. ''You''d better not see each other again.'' Zac thought to himself, almost forcing Essie into the car. Mili could tell that her father was jealous. Although her mother was his wife, she had the right to make other friends. "Daddy, both Dot and I like daddy Hanson very much. I hope he can often see us and y with us. You can''t object!" She folded her arms across her chest and looked at Zac overbearingly like an adult. All of a sudden, Essie found that the gene of Zac was so powerful. Although Mili looked like her, she had almost the same character as Zac, let alone Dot. It was a copy of him. Zac''s handsome face was covered by dark clouds. He rubbed Mili''s little head with his big hand and expressed his dissatisfaction, "I''m your father." "So what? You are my daddy and he is my daddy Hanson. You have the same status in my heart. " Mili said seriously. Zac frowned. He was her father. How could Hanson bepared with him? "From now on, you only have one daddy, no daddy Hanson." He ordered in amanding tone, like a dictator giving orders. The two little people could only obey and could not disobey. But Mili was not afraid of him. She looked at Zac fearlessly and said, "Daddy Hanson is always my daddy Hanson. No one can rece him." Zac was a little annoyed. Her words were a provocation to him, and she didn''t take his father seriously at all. He had been depressed that he had missed them for three years, and now he was defeated by Hanson in love. It would be strange if he was not angry. "Children should listen to adults. Don''t disobey their orders." He put on a stern look. Mili wrinkled her nose at him and said, "I''m a gifted child, and I have my own opinions. Adults'' opinions are only for reference, and I will definitely refuse unreasonable requests." Zac was a little nervous. He believed that he could teach a three year old child. "I''ll lock you up when I get back. I will let you out when you follow my orders." "Daddy, you are wrong. You should respect my decision. You can''t control my will just because you are my daddy." Mili protested angrily. After a long silence, Dot said slowly, "sister, don''t you remember that daddy is the devil? The devil will never allow anyone to disobey him." "That''s good." Zac didn''t care what he meant. Mili pouted her two cheeks angrily. "Daddy Hanson is the best. He has never been so arbitrary." Her words added fuel to the fire, which made Zac angrier. It waspletely a challenge to his majesty as a father. "I will lock you up for a month, and deduct all the pocket money." "Great devil king, dictator, tyrant!" With arms akimbo, Mili red at him and tried her best to resist. Noticing that the atmosphere in the car was getting more and more tense, Essie hurried out to be the peacemaker. "Zac, be patient with your children. They have their own ideas. You should respect them." Zac stretched out his big hand and flicked her forehead hard. If she hadn''t run away with his children, he would not have missed so many important moments with them. Now his status wouldn''t be so low. He should be on an equal footing with an outsider. Therefore, he decided that if these two viins dared to provoke him again in the future, he would directly take her as the chief culprit. Feeling wronged, Essie raised her hand to cover her red forehead. The big devil''s possessiveness was so strong that he not only had to control her, but also the children. It was really a headache. After returning to the Blue Coast, Zac carried her on his shoulder and threw her on the bed after Mili and Dot fell asleep. "Did you have a good dinner today?" He pinched her chin. She couldn''t escape. She had to be interrogated honestly. Knowing that he was just being possessive, Essie replied in a low voice, "Hanson and I are just friends now. Don''t think too much." Chapter 534 They Finally Met Chapter 534 They Finally Met Zac snorted. This was called check erroneous ideas at the outset. He could see that his mother-inw was still trying to break up the couple. She wanted to make a match between Essie and Hanson and drive him away as the real son-inw. Essie had always been obedient to his mother-inw. She mightpromise one day. He would never allow such a possibility to happen. "Listen, Essie. You are my woman. Don''t have any other fantasies in your mind for the rest of your life." Essie took a deep breath. She remembered clearly that she had been monopolized by him all her life. How could she have any other illusions? "It''ste. Go to bed." She closed her eyes and decided to y dumb. But how could he let her go? He lowered his head and kissed her hard. The second day, early in the morning, they went to the airport. Lady Rose and her daughter Irene came from Provence. "Mrs. Rose, miss Irene, wee to Dragon City." Said Essie enthusiastically. "I''m d to see you again." Lady Rose said with a smile. It was the first time for Irene to arrive in the East. She was very excited. Sitting in the car, she looked around with her big eyes. "Dragon city is much more prosperous than I thought. It''s just like Paris." "Dragon city is one of the financial center in the world, and also the economic capital of our country. It is as prosperous as Paris or New York." Said Essie proudly. "I must have a good time here." Irene said with a smile. Essie had booked a presidential suite in the Intercontinental Hotel for them. She hoped that their trip in Dragon City would be a happy one and their cooperation would go smoothly. For Lady Rose, this trip was not only for cooperation, but also for seeing Zac''s mother, who looked exactly like her. Zac booked a VIP room in the Scenery Sea Food Restaurant and made an appointment with his mother. He didn''t mention Lady Rose in front of Mary before and wanted to surprise her. Because her son had an appointment with her, Mary came early. She drank tea alone in the box and waited. Zac and Lady Rose arrived at seven o''clock on time. When the door of the box was pushed open, Mary turned her head slightly. At a casual nce, her beautiful face suddenly turned as white as paper, and her whole body trembled violently. She knocked over the cup on the tea table by ident, and the amber tea fell down, dyed the white jade flowers on the carpet red. "Who are you?" She jumped up from the chair with her eyes wide open, as if she had seen a ghost. Zac didn''t expect his mother''s expression to be so exaggerated, much more shocked than he had imagined. Lady Rose was also surprised, because she looked more like herself than expected, but she was not as scared as Mary. After all, she had been mentally prepared. The waiter cleaned up the table and brought another cup of tea. Mary seemed to be still in shock, her hand holding the cup still was trembling slightly. After taking a sip of tea, she slowly raised her eyes and carefully looked at Lady Rose. After confirming that she was a person, her expression softened. "Mommy, this is Lady Rose from Provence. I know you must be surprised, because she looks almost exactly like you. When I saw her in Provence, I took her as you. " Said Zac slowly. Mary breathed a sigh of relief. She really thought she had seen a ghost with her eyes. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Rose." She said in a low voice, trying to calm herself down. "Nice to meet you, too, Mrs. Mary." Lady Rose smiled. "Oh my God, Mr. Zac, your mother and my mother are so simr, just like twins." Irene eximed, half covering her mouth. The word "twins" shed through Mary''s mind like a sharp lightning. She was very sensitive to this word, because she did have a twin sister, but she had died many years ago. "Was Lady Rose born and raised in France?" She asked slowly and seriously, like a undercurrent lurking at the bottom of the sea. Lady Rose nodded, "I have never left France. This is my first time to go abroad." "Really?" An indescribable look shed across Mary''s eyes. Then, the whole restaurant was shrouded in deathly silence. Except for a few crows asionally burying themselves in the branches, it was so quiet that the sound of wind blowing over the hair could be heard. After the waiter served the dishes, Irene''s voice broke the silence. "In addition to French cuisine, my favorite food is Chinese cuisine." "There are many styles of Chinese cuisine, including Sichuan cuisine, Cantonese cuisine, Hunan cuisine, Anhui cuisine, Jiangsu cuisine How about I take you to eat it all by then? " Said Essie with a smile. "Great! I never refuse delicious food." Irene said with a smile. She turned to look at Zac and asked, "will Mr. Zac go with us?" "He didn''t like spicy food, so he can''t enjoy many delicious food." Said Essie jokingly. "That''s a pity." Irene shrugged. Taking a sip of tea slowly, Zac looked at Essie with a doting look in his eyes. "When ites to food, I''ve always been willing to sacrifice my life to apany a beauty." Spicy crayfish, fried snails, spicy crabs, spicy noodles... He had eaten a lot with a girl before. With a mischievous smile, Essie said, "so I understand you and won''t let you apany me." Looking at the two of them, Irene''s eyes were full of envy. How much she hoped that she could have a perfect husband like Zac. "Mrs. Essie, you are so lucky to marry such an excellent man as Mr. Zac." Holding the hand of Essie, Zac said with a charming smile, "I''m luckier than her, because I found the best woman in the world." Hearing this, Essie felt sweet and happy. Although she had never heard the three words from Zac himself, she believed that he had feelings for her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Seeing that her son and Essie loved each other so much, Mary was very unhappy, with a malicious look in her eyes. From head to toe, from inside to outside, she couldn''t see anything special about Essie. She didn''t know what her son was infatuated with her and was loyal to her. Lady Rose smiled and said, "It''s the most difficult thing for two kids to grow up together and understand each other''s thinking." Mary turned to her and asked, "how many days are you going to stay here, Mrs. Rose?" "We are here to study the domestic market. Maybe we will stay here for more than ten days." Lady Rose said casually. Mary nodded slightly, "I hope you have a good time in Dragon City." Zac poured a ss of rose red wine produced by Rose Chateau for his mother. "Mommy, this is the best rose red wine in France. Have a taste." Mary picked up the ss, shook it gently, took a sip and nodded perfunctorily. "Not bad." She said the words lightly. To be honest, she was not in the mood to taste the wine at all. The sudden appearance of this woman who looked exactly like her made her still have a lingering fear, and she always had a feeling that she had seen a ghost. How could Essie know what Mary was thinking? She turned to Lady Rose and smiled, "it''s a pity that such a good wine hasn''t entered China, so I''m going to cooperate with Lady Rose and introduce it to the Chinese market." A cold light shed across Mary''s eyes. ''damn it! You are the only one who is meddling.'' She knew that this woman was her nemesis, just like her mother. As long as she was still in the family, she would try her best to stir up trouble. Now she found this French woman who looked exactly like her. Maybe there was a plot. She had to be careful and be vignt all the time. "Any investment is risky. It''s better to be cautious. After all, there are many good wine factories in China now." "So, I n to inspect the local market first." Lady Rose answered. Essie didn''t worry too much. The domestic factory was in the low-end market, and she was going to the high-end market, mainly for the upper ss. They pursued quality and didn''t care about the price at all. The red wine in Rose Manor could meet their needs. Mary didn''t say anything more, but she was very angry. The delicious dishes on the table tasted bad. As soon as she left the restaurant, she called her assistant and asked her to investigate the real background of Lady Rose. Soon, the assistant responded. In the Rong Mansion. The light sun shone through the emerald branches and flowers,ing in from the huge ring-shaped floor to ceiling window, and dyed the luxurious silk gauze curtain red. The shattered shadow of flowers swayed on the curtain. Sometimes it was alienated, sometimes thick, sometimes clear, and sometimes hazy, like unpredictable slides. Mary stood in front of the window, holding the background information of Lady Rose, lost in thought. She didn''t find anything special in the information, but that face was too simr to her. It was terrible! Her heart was still fluttering with fear, as if she had seen a ghosting out of the ground. Did shee back to take revenge on her? No, she was dead. There was no soul, no ghosts, no ghosts in this world! She shook her head hard and threw the horrible shadow out of her mind. The wind blew from the woods. The window gauze fluttered. The leaves of the fragrans swayed in disorder. In a trance, she seemed to see the shadow hiding among the dense leaves, looking at her with the most malicious eyes. That shadow was not an illusion, but hidden in her memory. She knew. It ovepped Lady Rose unconsciously. Was there a third person in the world who looked exactly like them? How could it be possible? Unless her mother gave birth to triplets, not twins. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. What worried her most was that this little bitch Essie would secretly n a terrible plot to deal with her mother-inw. She couldn''t let her scheme seed. She had to find out who this Lady Rose was! Chapter 535 Lady Roses Confusion Chapter 535 Lady Rose''s Confusion Hearing that Lady Rose looked exactly like Mary, Alena was very curious and invited her toe here. As soon as Lady Rose entered the gate of the house, a strange look appeared on her face. "My God, this is exactly the same ce I went in my dream." Looking at each other, Essie and Zac asked in surprise, "did you dream of the Rong mansion?" "You won''t believe it. I often dream of a strange ce, where there is a strange man and a child. That child is so young, so young, and he just learned to walk. He stumbled towards me and called me mommy in a childish voice..." Lady Rose said, closing her eyes. "Let me guess. The wide road in the center leads to the big house. Walking to the right was a very beautiful ssical corridor. There was a lotus pool outside. Every summer, the green lotus leaves would cover the entire pond. If you keep walking on the left, you can go to a big garden, which is full of all kinds of flowers and a jasmine field that I like most. " "You are right!" Essie was shocked. Looking at Lady Rose, Zac''s dark eyes shed with a deep and sharp light. "Have you really never left France?" Lady Rose shrugged her shoulders and said, "in fact, I don''t know either. Since the car ident, I don''t remember what happened in the past. All I know is that my mother and father told me." "You had a car ident?" Zac was slightly shocked. "Yes, my husband was killed in that car ident." There was a touch of sadness on Lady Rose''s face. "I''m sorry." Said Zac in a low voice. Irene raised her eyebrows, her eyes filled with confusion and doubt. "Mom, it''s incredible. If you haven''t been here, why are you so clear about everything here?" "I don''t know." Lady Rose sighed. Looking at them, Essie said slowly, "dreams are usually people''s subconscious reaction. Since you can dream of here, it means that you must have been here before, but you don''t remember." "That''s impossible. I don''t know anyone in the family at all." Lady Rose''s lips trembled with fear. When they were talking, Mary came over not far away. She had been eavesdropping behind a big tree just now and heard them clearly. Her internal organs began to spasm. It was so horrible. The appearance of Lady Rose was like a thunder exploding above her head, and it was likely to destroy her whole world. "Lady Rose is here. Mrs. Alena is waiting for you in the hall. Come with me." She said with a faint smile and led them to the house. In the hall, Alena had ordered tea and desserts. When she saw Lady Rose, she was also shocked. "When I saw you, I thought of Mary''s sister, Charlotte. When she first came here, I was also shocked. They looked so alike that even Albert couldn''t even distinguish Mary from them." Alena said to them. Zac turned to Mary and asked, "Mommy, can you tell me something about auntie?" An indescribable gloom streaked across Mary''s face. "It''s been a long time. There''s nothing to say. It''s just sad to say it." "Is auntie really dead?" A sharp light shed through Zac''s eyes. Alena sighed and said, "she and your mommy had a car ident in a small town in the south of France. At that time, the car rushed into the sea, and your aunt pushed your mommy out of the car at a critical moment, but she fell into the sea with the car. At that time, Albert took his men and the local police to rescue the car in the river, but they didn''t find your aunt''s body. The police have been searching in the sea for half a month, but they still haven''t found her. They suspect that she was washed away by the sea, or eaten by sharks. " Mary sighed heavily, "how could it be possible for her to survive after she rushed into the sea from such a high ce?" Hearing their words, Irene came to realize something. "Do you suspect that my mother is Mrs. Mary''s twin sister?" Lady Rose trembled violently, and a hint of astonishment shed through her eyes. Would she and Mrs. Mary be sisters? She had never thought about it. "Everything is possible." Zac shrugged. "No, no, it''s impossible." Irene hurriedly waved her hand and said, "my mother is grandpa and grandma''s biological daughter. She can''t be Mrs. Mary''s sister." "We''ll know whether Lady Rose and my mother-inw are rted by blood by testing." Said Essie slowly. Mary was a little annoyed by her suggestion. She didn''t want to have any family test with this woman. Even if she was her sister, she didn''t want to admit it. "Well, let''s talk about itter. There is no such a coincidence in the world. Charlotte is dead. Lady Rose can''t be her." Lady Rose really wanted to figure it out. After all, it was too strange for her to dream of the family. Seeing that his mother seemed to be against this matter, Zac thought that it was about her sadness, so he didn''t say anything more. However, Essie felt that Mary''s reaction was a little strange. It should be a happy thing for them to reunite with families. Whether Lady Rose was Mary''s sister or not, she should be very active to find out the truth, not to deny it. It seemed that she didn''t want her sister to be alive at all. After that, Zac and Essie took Lady Rose and Irene to the garden. It was the season for jasmines to bloom. The air in the garden was filled with a faint fragrance of flowers, which was refreshing. A tall and strong figure stood in the flower field with his back to them. Lady Rose saw the back and trembled violently. "He is..." "It''s my daddy." Zac said softly and called Albert. Albert turned around and smiled gently at them, "boy, are you so free today to apany your mommy to enjoy the flowers?" "Daddy, this is not mommy. This is Lady Rose from Provence. She looks exactly like mommy." Exined Zac in a hurry. "Really?" Albert was a little stunned. He just came back and knew that there was a guest in the mansion, but he didn''t know that the guest looked exactly like his wife. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Rose." "Me too, Mr. Albert." Lady Rose looked at Albert and tried her best to keep calm, but her heart was like a torrent. The man''s backpletely ovepped the person she saw in her dream. She had always thought that the man she dreamed of was her husband who she could not remember at all. When she saw him today, she found that the man in front of her had never been her husband, but the person in front of her. But she had never met him before. Why did she dream of him? She couldn''t figure it out. Did she really have some connection with Mrs. Mary? "Just now we said that Lady Rose looked so much like mommy. She might be mommy''s missing twin sister." Said Essie with a smile. She deliberately used the word "missing" instead of "dead". Since no corpse was found, she could only be regarded as missing. A deep light shed through the eyes of Albert, "it''s really possible. If Lady Rose is really your mommy''s sister, your mommy must be very happy." With a faint smile on her face, Essie didn''t notice the joy on Mary''s face at all. Instead, she felt uneasy and resistance. Lady Rose looked at the jasmine field in front of her. White flowers were clustered around, like white clouds falling from the blue sky. "The flowers are so beautiful." She sighed with emotion, as beautiful as she had seen in her dream. "You like jasmines, too?" Albert asked. "My mommy likes jasmines the most." Irene replied on behalf of her mother. Albert raised his thick eyebrows slightly. He remembered that Charlotte hated jasmines the most. When she came to the garden, she would make a detour to avoid this Jasmine field. "Mary also likes jasmines. She personally nted this flower field." Said Albert in a low voice. "Mom, you look like Mrs. Mary and you have the same preferences." Irene said with a smile. Lady Rose smiled, "yes, what a coincidence." There was a sharp look on Albert''s face. This Lady Rose didn''t seem to be like Charlotte, because although Charlotte and his wife were twins, their interests, preferences and even tastes were completely different. What Charlotte liked was almost hated by Mary, and Charlotte didn''t like what Mary liked either. At this time, Mary came over from a gravel path not far away. "Dinner is ready. Let''s go to the restaurant together." After saying that, she held Albert''s arm, as if to show her affection deliberately, "Albert, there is fresh lobster in the kitchen today. I specially ordered the kitchen to make your favorite salt baked lobster." "Mrs. Rose and Irene are guests today. You should prepare their favorite food." "Don''t worry. The dinner is very delicious today. Mrs. Rose will like it." Mary smiled weirdly. Everyone followed her to the restaurant. After Abel and Alena took their seats, the servants began to serve the dishes. Today''s dinner was really full of tricks: pickled pig ears, braised pork ribs in brown sauce, drunk shrimps... Mary picked up food for Lady Rose and said, e on, have a pig elbow." "Thank you." Lady Rose smiled, trying to hide her reluctance. Irene was straightforward and said in a low voice, "my mother never eats anything like pig ears or elbows." "Really?" Mary showed a trace of surprise, and then sighed slightly. "I''m really sorry. Today''s dishes are all the favorite of Charlotte. I have already regarded you as my sister unconsciously. It seems that you are really not her." "I''ve told you that my mother can''t be your sister. You just happened to look like each other." Irene pouted. "Yes, Charlotte is indeed gone." Mary wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, as if she had recalled a sad past. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 "Well, let bygones be bygones. Since you and rose look so alike, it''s a kind of fate. Maybe you can be good friends. " Albertforted Lady Rose. "I feel as if we are old friends at the first sight of Mrs. Mary." Lady Rose smiled faintly. "Me too." Mary said perfunctorily. It seemed that she didn''t want to continue this topic. After dinner, Essie and Zac sent Lady Rose and Irene back to the Intercontinental Hotel, and then returned to the Blue Coast. Leaning against the sofa, Essie remained silent for a long time with a serious and deep expression on her face. Zac picked up a ck grapes and fed it into her mouth. "What are you thinking about?" After eating the grapes, Essie said slowly, "I''m thinking about Lady Rose. If she is really not your aunt, then why did she dream of the Rong mansion?" Zac raised his eyebrows slightly. He couldn''t exin it either. Coincidence didn''t make sense at all. No one would dream of a ce they had never been to for no reason. "In fact, whether Mrs. Rose has anything to do with my mommy or not will be known after a medical appraisal. But it seems that mommy is not willing to do so." "It should be a good thing for sisters to meet each other. How about we..." Essie whispered in his ear and he nodded slightly. It was not a bad idea. "Let''s prepare the celebration party tomorrow. After it''s over, I''ll go back to the Rong mansion." Essie nodded. Tomorrow''s banquet was indeed very important, because it was the first time for Baron to meet others after he woke up. She had made up her mind that she would attend the party with Zac as his wife, not the president of the Xu Group. After all, the protagonist was Baron, so she couldn''t be the heroine. That night, in the iparably luxurious George Hotel, many famous people and celebrities got together. The guests were all politicians and business celebrities. When Zac and Essie entered the hall of the hotel at the same time, all the cameras were turned on. Zac was wearing a luxurious midnight blue evening dress, a white dress shirt, a silk tie cor, and a handsome face that instantly killed all the people. His slender and tall body was aggressive, and people around only dared to look up at him secretly at forty-five degrees. On the other hand, Essie was wearing a beautiful dress with embroidered petals on her shoulders. Her long dress was light and gauze, and her steps were as gentle as water. It was like princess Sissi''s old- fashioned updo, with a strand of ck hair hanging casually. Noble and elegant, it also added a bit of charm. This time, she put on some fresh and bright makeup, revealing a bit of charming charm from the innocence. Vinton came in after them. Judging from his appearance, he was more beautiful than a peerless beauty, but his tall body and cynical attitude made people can tell the gender at a nce. "I heard that besides the project cooperation, daddy has another thing to announce. Do you know what it is?" He looked at Essie curiously. "Really?" "I''ve never heard of it from Mr. Baron. Is it about the cooperation project?" Essie asked in surprise. "Something unimportant." Zac''s fingers inadvertently swept across the top of the long ss, with an indifferent expression. "Daddy is so mysterious. It''s not like him." Vinton slightly raised his eyebrows, and his eyes suddenly froze. Following his gaze, Essie saw a beautiful woman walking in gracefully. She wore a long dark V dress, and her body was as beautiful as white jade, as if the ripplingke water. Her makeup was very light. The fresh smoke and natural nude makeup, but the lighter, the more beautiful and charming she was. "Who is that woman?" Vinton murmured to himself. His voice was as soft as a silk, but it went smoothly into the ears of Essie. "I don''t know." Essie shrugged her shoulders. It seemed that she had never seen this woman in the celebrity circle of Dragon City. When they were confused, Elizabeth walked to the woman, held her hand and walked over with her. "Vinton, let me introduce her to you. This is your aunt''s niece, called Wendy." Wendy looked at Vinton with tenderness. "Vinton!" She called her sweetly and softly. Normally, men couldn''t bear such a coquettish look, and their bones would melt. But now, Vinton''s mind was all on Eva, and he had no interest in other women, no matter how beautiful the woman was. "Hello." He greeted her indifferently. A hint of disappointment appeared on Wendy''s face. She was looking forward to seeing Vinton fall in love with her at the first sight. A sharp light shed through Essie''s eyes. Her intuition told her that Elizabeth had a bad idea about her son. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At the beginning of the banquet, the guests all took their seats. After the opening remarks and several speeches, thest one toe onto the stage was Baron, the chairman of Hengyuan Group. He walked in an elegant and leisurely way, like the king of beasts. The crowd burst into apuse. After introducing the blueprint for the future of the Xu Group, he went to another topic, announcing the good news that his eldest son, Vinton was engaged to Wendy. "Damn it!" Under the stage, Vinton cursed from his throat. Now he knew what kind of mystery his father was ying. "If I''m not wrong, it must be your mommy''s idea," said Essie, patting him on the shoulder to keep him calm. "You don''t need to tell me." Vinton''s eyes were burning with anger, and his eyebrows were twisted in anger. Wendy was his mother''s rtive. "Don''t tell Eva about this." Said Vinton. He was worried that Eva would refused to talk to him after she knew it. "Paper can''t wrap fire. Tomorrow your marriage news will surely be on the front page. Your mommy''s purpose is to separate you and Eva." With a heavy sigh, Essie said, "you have to be careful. It''s obvious that your mommy has nned it for a long time. She has arranged everything secretly, and then asked Mr. Baron to announce the marriage. She will give you a surprise, so that you have no way back." Vinton snorted, "he underestimated me." After the party, Vinton went straight to Elizabeth''s bedroom in a rage. Elizabeth leaned against the chair, with a cup of coffee in her hand. She looked at her son calmly, as if she had expected him toe. "Mommy, shouldn''t you discuss with me before you decide my marriage?" Vinton red at his mother with his hands on the desk. "I think it''s a good marriage. Wendy was suitable for you with her conditions." Elizabeth took a sip of coffee and said calmly. "But that''s your idea not mine. I will never marry a woman I don''t love." Vinton''s tone was as hard as rock. "It''s not up to you." Elizabeth''s face darkened and said, "I have the final say on your marriage. I won''t allow you to continue your nonsense." "Do you want to control me and let me be your puppet?" Vinton questioned. "Are you brainwashed by Essie? I''m your mother. I''ll only do it for your good. I won''t hurt you. She is the one who has ulterior motives and wants to drive the three of us out of the Xu family. " Vintonughed with unspeakable sarcasm and sadness. "You say you are for my good, but you only trained me to eat, drink and y and didn''t educate me to do something serious. The person who hurt me in your words is trying to help me, making me feel that I am a useful person. Who do you think I should believe? " "Vinton, what''s wrong with you?" Elizabeth stood up and banged the table angrily. Vinton was still smiling, but his smile became colder and colder. "Mommy, have you really cared about me?" This sudden question stunned Elizabeth. Her hand holding the coffee cup trembled slightly. "What do you mean?" Vinton didn''t ignore this action, and the sadness in his eyes deepened. "You don''t know what I like and what I don''t like. You care about my sister ten times, a hundred times more than me. So you have no right to influence my marriage. " Viton said, shaking his head and walking out. "Vinton, I tell you, no matter what, you must marry Wendy, or I will break off the mother child rtionship with you!" Elizabeth''s trembling voice came from behind. Vinton stopped but didn''t look back. His coldughter which was full of sarcasm echoed around the study, "I don''t have a mommy." He left, and theughter remained in the room for a long time. Elizabeth trembled with anger. ''What a bastard! He is getting more and more unreasonable.'' It was all because of that woman, Eva. She must have colluded with Essie in secret and taught her son badly. On the Blue Coast, Essie stood in front of the window and looked out at the dark night. She frowned and looked worried. Zac walked over and put his arm around her shoulder. "Are you worried about Vinton''s marriage?" Essie sighed slightly. She was worried about Eva. "Elizabeth is afraid of Eva because of me. I''m worried that she will do something bad to Eva." Elizabeth was ruthless and could do anything, so Essie had to be on guard against her. "I will send more bodyguards to protect Eva." Zac said in a low voice. "Vinton is Elizabeth''s trump card. She will definitely not allow him to get out of her control. The reason why she wants Vinton to marry Wendy is to better control him." Essie said thoughtfully. "Maybe she can''t seed but lost his son." Zac snorted coldly. Vinton was not a person who would be obedient to others. "I didn''t expect that Mr. Baron would agree to the marriage." Essie went back to the sofa and sat down. She picked up the green tea on the tea table and took a sip. "His ears are so soft. How can he persist himself after being persuaded by Elizabeth?" Zac shook his head. From the fact that he had indulged the brothers of Elizabeth to make trouble in the Xu Group again and again, it could be seen that Elizabeth had found his weakness and knew how to control him. Chapter 537 Fight With Elizabeth Chapter 537 Fight With Elizabeth Early in the morning, Vinton was waiting at the door of Eva''s apartment. He wanted to exin the engagement to her. Eva also saw the news. His engagement with Wendy was today''s front page news, and it was hard not to see it. However, she had known about itst night. Essie called her and reminded her to be careful of Elizabeth. She was very calm. All the time, she just treated Vinton as a friend, and had no intention of dating him. "Vinton, Congrattions!" She smiled lightly. "I won''t marry that woman." Vinton frowned. Her reaction was like kicking him into the abyss, which made him very disappointed. Eva picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip slowly. Last night, Essie had analyzed the stakes to her. Since this marriage would do no good to Vinton and her bestie, she had to do something, not only for Vinton, but also for her bestie. "That woman is pretty in the photo." She said with a faint smile. "I''ve seen a lot of beautiful women. Being beautiful is not something important. Personality is the most important." Vinton said scornfully. Hearing this, Eva understood Vinton''s thought. She sighed heavily and said, "Vinton, are you really your mother''s biological son? She only takes advantage of you. She doesn''t show her love for you at all." She had heard from Vinton that Elizabeth treated Valery much better than him. When they were young, they fell at the same time when ying together. She only hugged Valery, but never hugged him. She only applied medicine to Valery''s wound and left him to the nanny, leaving him alone. Vinton raised his eyebrows and asked, "if I am not her child, then who gave birth to me?" "Maybe your father had a blind date with some other woman and then had you. When Elizabeth knew it, she took you away as her own child. You and Valery are not like each other at all. How could you are opposite sex twins? " Eva said methodically. Her mind was always open and she was good at fantasizing. Vinton thought for a while and his eyes were deep. It was possible. His mother could do anything she wanted. "Anyway, I will never be her puppet at her disposal." He clenched his fists, with fire in his eyes. "I support you. You must find someone you like to be your wife. You can''t let others control your marriage." Eva patted him on the shoulder like a good friend. Vinton was very happy that she didn''t want him to marry someone else. He knew that Eva had feelings for him. Elizabeth wouldn''t let go of Eva easily. She made an appointment with her on the second day. The most high-end Maeve Cafe had been cleared up, and there were only two guests tonight. In the VIP room, Eva kept stirring the coffee in her cup, feeling that a storm wasing. However, she was not afraid. Since the woman in front of her was the enemy of her best friend, which was also her enemy, she would not be frightened by her. Elizabeth smiled gently, but her eyes were as cold as two sharp swords. "The coffee here is very good. Miss Eva, have a try." Eva didn''t move. She knew very well that the woman didn''te to invite her to have coffee. "Mrs. Elizabeth, what can I do for you?" "In that case, I don''t have to beat around the bush." Elizabeth put down the coffee cup with a cold smile on her face, "Vinton is getting married soon. I hope you won''t disturb him anymore." With a slight smile on her face, Eva said calmly, "Mrs. Elizabeth, if Vinton is really married, of course I won''t disturb him again. But before he gets married, we are all free. We can get along with each other freely, and it was none of others'' business." Hearing this, Elizabeth frowned and said, "I''m his mother. I''m in charge of everything about him. You must leave now. I don''t want your vulgar to be tainted with Vinton." Elizabeth''s words suddenly became exceptionally sharp. As soon as she thought of the rtionship between Eva and Essie, she couldn''t help but feel disgusted. She took out a check from her bag and moved it over from the table. "It''s a check of ten million dors. I think it is enough to make up for someone like you." Eva nced at the check indifferently. There was unusual calmness on her face, but her dark eyes were deepening. "Mrs. Elizabeth, do you think I''m short of money?" "I know you have a good career in the entertainment industry, but it can''t change your vulgar nature." Elizabeth''s tone was full of extreme coldness and irony. "Your father abandoned the whole family when you were less than six years old and fooled around with a disreputable woman. Your mother has never had a decent job. She either works as a cleaner or a dishwasher. What kind of good girl can you be from such a family? " Eva didn''t say anything, she was still as calm as before. Her face was like a poker face, except for the carved expression, there was no other expression. However, her eyes became deeper, like a ck well, unable to see the bottom. "Auntie, I don''t think I should be shameful for my mother''s jobs. We all make money by our own hands. We don''t steal or rob, and we never feel inferior! And as far as I know, you came from the slum. You are a mistress. If I am vulgar, I am afraid you are more vulgar. " Her tone was neither fast nor slow, neither humble nor pushy, and was full of deep ridicule. Elizabeth was furious and her face turned red. She hated being exposed most. Since she seeded in getting the position, she had regarded herself as a nobledy in the upper ss. "You don''t need to use these high sounding excuses to tter yourself." Her voice was sharper and colder, as if to cover up her fear. "I''ll give you one day to leave Vinton as soon as possible. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you. I have a good way to deal with people like you." The warning was like a hail falling from a dark cloud, but before itnded, it was shattered by a thunderous roar. "Don''t go too far." The door of the VIP room was kicked open, and Vinton rushed in with Essie. Eva turned her head and saw him. The moment she saw him, tears rushed out like the flood that had spilled out of the gate, surging and flooding. In an instant, her face was wet. Of course, she was acting. As a star, it was no problem for her to y a tragedy y. The more she cried, the angrier Vinton would be. Vinton ran to her and held her in his arms. "Eva, don''t be afraid. I''m here. No one can hurt you!" Elizabeth''s heart thumped violently, as if she had been hit by a heavy object. No, it should be a soft knife stabbed by Eva. The soft knife, however, was bleeding, making her unable to fight back. She almost lost her mind and shouted hysterically, "enough, Vinton, enough. You are crazy. You don''t know what you are doing." Vinton raised his head and looked at her cruelly, "Mommy, you have no right to interfere in my affairs, and I will never be your puppet. If I have to marry someone, my wife must have nothing to do with you and the Wang family. If you force me regardless of our rtionship, I won''t care you too much. " It was dark and the rain was loud. The rain drops fell on the windowsill and shattered the blooming magnolia flowers. Elizabeth''s heart was burning with anger, and even her hair was creaking. "Vinton, how could you be obsessed with such a woman?" Vinton''s face was as gloomy as the sky outside the window, "what kind of woman is she?" "A person from a single parent poor family like her is humble, hypocritical and scheming. But she has a pure mask, which hides the vulgar in her bones very well. So you don''t see her true color!" She couldn''t control her voice. She moved her lips and wanted to continue, but was interrupted by Vinton. "It''s not appropriate to draw such a conclusion for a person you have only met a few times! We don''t judge people by their birth. After getting along with each other for a long time, you will find that she is a good girl with many good qualities. " "Even if for one hundred years, I can''t tell! If you are still my son, you should cut off the rtionship with that woman right away. " There was no room for negotiation in Elizabeth''s tone. She was very clear that the reason why she hated Eva had nothing to do with her origin or quality. It was because Vinton''s wife must have something to do with the Wang family, so that she could easily control him. "I''m sorry to disappoint you. I always respect you. Please respect me this time." Vinton''s answer was also very firm, as if he had been spiraled into madness, which made Elizabeth shiver. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ''This is horrible! My son is crazy! '' "Well, Vinton, if you don''t let this woman disappear from your side, I will let her disappear from the world!" She said through gritted teeth. Vinton was shocked and frowned, with a malicious light in his eyes. "If I lose Eva, you will lose your son. If you hurt Eva, I will immediately cut off the rtionship with you." He grabbed the check on the table, tore it into pieces, and threw it up angrily. The pieces of paper scattered in the air like snowkes. "Please don''t force me!" His voice was as cold as rock. Elizabeth sat on the chair with her mouth half open. "Aunt Elizabeth, I''m telling you once. Eva is Eva, and I am I. Please don''t put us together. And if you dare to touch Eva with one hair, I will let your dear daughter Valery lose one arm. Let''s see who is more powerful. " A beam of lightning came in from the window and shone on the wall. Elizabeth kept silent. She grabbed the coffee cup on the table and smashed it against the wall. The green light shed, and the coffee cup hit the wall and fell heavily to the ground, smashing into pieces. The coffee spread out like teardrops, leaving brown marks on the white wall paper. "Essie, you will never be able to defeat me. Never!" Chapter 538 Acting Chapter 538 Acting With a sneer, Essie said, "I never want to fight against you. I just want you to know that the Xu family only belongs to my brother, not to the son of you and Bles!" He said this not only to her, but also to Vinton. Vinton was satisfied to hear that his sister was much closer to him than his mother. Her mother treated the bastard better than him. Maybe he was not her biological son. "Let''s go and let Mrs. Elizabeth reflect on herself." He called her Mrs. Elizabeth on purpose, not mommy, which made Elizabeth angry. Her son was just an ungrateful man who forgot his mother as soon as when he had a wife. Seeing them leave, her face with heavy makeup was distorted. Vinton''s car stopped at the door of the apartment. Essie got out of the car first, and then Eva was about to get out of the car, but she was grabbed by Vinton, "Eva!" His eyes shed with pleading. She pulled her hand back from his palm and said, "Vinton, you can go back first. I want to be alone for a while." He sighed and held her hand. "Eva, I want you to know that no one can change my decision, including my parents. I hope you will not be affected. No matter what my mother said to you, just ignore it. I''m here. She doesn''t dare to hurt you. " "Vinton, no matter what she says or does to me, I will still respect her, because she is always your mother. So, don''t make your mother unhappy because of me, okay?" Eva smiled slightly. She was so tolerant and considerate, but all these were yed out. She knew too well what kind of person Elizabeth was. Such a person was not worthy of respect at all. Vinton was touched and held her in his arms. He knew that she was the most reasonable woman in the world. Startled by his action, Eva pushed him away and said, "there are always paparazzi lurking here all year round. It''s better to keep a low profile, or I will be written as the other woman tomorrow." "Who dares to say that? I''ll make him lose his job right away." Vinton snorted. Looking at them not far away, Essie snickered in her heart. She really hoped that Eva could be with Vinton, so that she could be her sister-inw. On the other side of Dragon City, Baron and Lucy were sitting face to face in a private room of an afternoon tea restaurant. Lucy didn''t expect that Baron would call her. She felt uneasy and hesitated whether she should meet him or not. Atst, she came out. Baron looked at her. Although she had changed, he recognized her soon. In the past more than twenty years, many memories had been buried in his heart deeply. He thought he would never dig them out before he died. However, the appearance of Essie made them erupt violently from the bottom of his heart like a volcano, which was out of control. In his heart, Lucy was the most beautiful woman in the world. She was like a light colored painting, beautiful but not gorgeous, charming and refined. He was always attracted by her. He remembered that she had been standing under the setting sun that day, orange red, purple, blue... The colorful sunset glow was burning fiercely in the sky behind her, but it couldn''t hide her brilliance. She was wearing a snow-white dress, which matched her snow-white face. She was like a white cloud floating out of an empty valley, mist and quiet, or like a wave rolling in the sea, pure and elegant. All of a sudden, his eyes couldn''t move. They were fixed on her without blinking. Suddenly, she smiled. Her smile was pure and wless. It was like a dream, an illusion, a poem, and a painting. Although she didn''t smile to him, it could destroy his sense and seize his soul... In a trance, a bolt of lightning exploded in the sky above his mind. The beautiful smile broke into countless powder and dissipated. Then came an endless storm, wiping away all the happy and sweet scenes in the past. "Baron, the stupidest thing I have done for so many years is to fall in love with you. From now on, we break up and never see each other anymore!" This was thest time he saw her and thest words she said to him. That night, she stood in front of the French window, lightning intertwined behind her. Countless strong shadows, along with extreme sadness and despair, condensed on her face. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Her beautiful eyes were overwhelmed by tears, and the surging tide of tears, like a torrential rain outside the window, did not stop for the whole night. "Baron..." Lucy called his name in a low voice, pulling him out of his memory. He suddenly found that his face was wet with tears. He wiped his ears and rubbed his face hard, as if trying to rub away the sadness and guilt on his face. "How have you been these years?" He asked in a hoarse voice. "Good. Bob and I live a good life." Lucy replied calmly. Baron sighed heavily, "he is better than me. He won''t make you sad." "Let bygones be bygones. Don''t mention them anymore. I''m d you''re fine." Lucy''s voice was as light as the breath of depression. Baron''s heart was filled with bitterness. He had never been really happy since Lucy left. "I thought I would never see you again." Lucy rubbed her hands and said, "in fact, I came here for the matter of Essie." Baron was shocked, "what''s wrong with Essie?" "I don''t think she is suitable for Zac." Lucy said cautiously. "Why?" Baron was confused. He felt that it was good for his daughter and Zac to be together, for herself and for the Xu family. "Zac''s mother, Mary, doesn''t like our Essie. Essie will have a hard time in the family from now on." Said Lucy. At that time, she was also single-minded and married Baron regardless of everything. She thought that as long as the two people loved each other, they could ovee any difficulties. But in the end, she was wrong. Two people who got married should not only live together, but also live with their families. If a mother-inw and a daughter-inw didn''t get along well with each other, the couple would have a hard time in the future. If the mother-inw stirred up trouble and sow dissension between the two, how could the two live a good life? They had been quarreling all day long. No matter how deep their rtionship was, it had disappeared. Baron didn''t think it was a big problem. "Lucy, don''t worry too much. I''m here. Mary doesn''t dare to bully her." "You don''t understand. Mary can do anything. I don''t want her... To repeat my tragedy. " She almost blurted out. Baron felt hurt and said, "it''s all my fault. Luce, I''m sorry." His voice was mixed with undisguised pain. "Baron, I didn''t mean to say that, but I have experienced it before. I know if my mother-inw and daughter-inw don''t get along well with each other, it will hurt our marriage greatly. I don''t want Essie to regret in the future." Lucy said sadly. "What does Cathy think?" Baron sighed. "The outsider sees more clearly than the insider does. She naturally can''t see clearly the rtionship between them and the consequence of bad terms with his family, but I''m different. I''m sober. Now there is a boy who treats her very well. He must be better than Zac. He must be able to make Essie happy. I don''t want her to miss this good marriage. " Said Lucy. Hanson was also excellent. There were a lot of women chasing after him. He couldn''t wait for his daughter like Bob. She had to hurry up. "Let''s wait and see. If Mary really can''t ept my daughter, I''ll figure it out." Baron said in a low voice. Lucy nodded. She believed that it would be much better to have him involved than to leave Essie fight alone. As soon as Essie returned to the Blue Coast, she was invited by Zac to take a boat. After the heavy rain, the Dragon City was full of sunshine and energy, which made people cheer, happy and excited. Zac liked this kind of weather. He asked the servant to prepare a few delicate desserts and enjoy afternoon tea with Essie. It was so warm. He picked up a jasmine shaped dessert and fed it to her. "How about this dessert?" He asked in a low voice. "Wonderful, it''s so delicious. It''s my first time to have such delicious dessert!" "Where did you buy it?" asked Essie excitedly. "I didn''t buy it. It was from Lady Rose." Zac said, "it has a nice name, called the Jasmine Fragrance After The Rain." "It''s so poetic." Said Essie with a smile. Zac picked up a piece and took a small bite. A touch of dizziness shed in his eyes. "I don''t know why, but I always feel that this taste is very familiar. It seems that I have eaten it before, but I can''t remember when it is." "Maybe it was when you were a child." "If Lady Rose is really your aunt, it''s normal for you to eat the dessert she made when you were a child, isn''t it?" said Essie thoughtfully. Zac nodded slightly. With a wave of her arm, Essie said, "I''ve decided to learn to make dessert from Lady Rose, so that I can often have such delicious dessert to eat." She giggled, and the silvery sound was taken away by the wind, rippling on thekep byp, and spreading to the other side of theke. He was infected by her joyful breath and looked at her with a smile. The sun shone down quietly. Her beautiful face looked fresh, pure and wless in the bright light. There were also two dimples full of enthusiasm, floating with the slightly raised corners of his mouth. He was so intoxicated that he couldn''t help holding her in his arms and kissing her affectionately. All the happiness in his mouth melted into a strong sense of affection. After a long time, she gently pushed him away, picked up another piece of dessert and began to eat. It seemed that she was more interested in desserts than her husband. "Idiot, are you greedy?" He flicked her forehead discontentedly. Sweat dripped from Essie''s forehead. He was really a possessive man who could even be jealous of desserts. "Zac, is it really appropriate for you to be so domineering?" "As long as it works on you." An evil smile appeared on Zac''s face. Chapter 539 Honey, Can You Keep A Low Profile Chapter 539 Honey, Can You Keep A Low Profile Zac went back to the Rong mansion and told his mother that Essie would give a banquet at home and invite her to have dinner and y with the children. Although Mary was very reluctant to go, she couldn''t refuse. After all, it was not appropriate to have a direct conflict with Essie because she was going to use soft method. When she arrived at the Blue Coast, she found that Lady Rose and her daughter Irene were also there. She couldn''t help frowning. She didn''t want to see Lady Rose at all. However, Lady Rose was very friendly and enthusiastic to her, as if she had already treated her as her sister. "Nice to see you again, Mrs. Mary." She said with a smile. "Me too." Mary replied politely in a lukewarm tone. Looking at them, Mili giggled, revealing two cute dimples. "Grandma Rose, when you look at granny Mary, will you feel like looking yourself in the mirror?" Lady Rose smiled and said, "it''s an interesting thing, isn''t it, baby?" Mili nodded, crossing her arms over her chest. Her expression became serious. "I think you are probably a pair of missing twins. In this world, only twins, and even twins of the same egg, can look like each other very much. Dot and I are fraternal twins. We don''t look like each other very much. I look like mommy, and he looks like daddy. " "I think great grandma would figure it out." Dot said seriously. Mary nced at the two kids and said, "your great grandma has Alzheimer''s disease and has been living in a sanatorium all the time. She doesn''t even know me. How can she remember how many children she has given birth to?" "Then let''s find great grandpa." Mili replied. When Zac was telling family stories to Essie, she hid at the stairs and eavesdropped on something. As the head of thergest Chinese American family overseas, her great grandfather was very powerful. However, grandma was an illegitimate child of him and her great grandmother in China. When grandma was five years old, her great grandfather knew their existence and brought her back to the United States. And the sister, Charlotte, had been living with his great grandmother in China. Mary frowned, as if she didn''t want to mention her father. "When we were born, he was not there. Even if my mother gave birth to four children, he wouldn''t know." "Grandma, it turns out that you are the same as us. Daddy was not by your side when you were born." Mili cast a sympathetic nce at her. No wonder her grandmother was so strange. She must have lacked father''s love since she was a child, and she was an illegitimate daughter. It was not until then that Mary realized that she was a little childish to talk about family affairs with two children who were not yet four years old. "Well, you are still kids. What can you know? Go and have fun. Don''t get involved in the adults'' affairs." She nced at them, pretending to be angry. "Grandma, don''t you remember that we are gifted children. We can understand everything about adults." Mili said seriously, tilting her head. Lady Rose stroked her head lovingly and said, "Mrs. Mary, I really envy you for having two smart and cute grandchildren." "They''d better be simple and innocent. They''re too smart to know everything. Sometimes I just don''t know how to deal with them." Mary rubbed her temples. Mili and Dot were two bad guys who really make her headache. They were twins of opposite sex for the first time in the history of the family. They were so smart that they had be the apple of Alena, Abel and Albert''s eyes. They couldn''t be beaten, scolded or comined. If she was a little bit fierce, the two kids would go to find them, and as a result, she was in a dilemma, and she was almost about to apologize to her grandchild in front of Alena. Mili cast a meaningful nce at her and said, "grandma, don''t worry. As long as you are good to our mommy, we will be filial to you." "Mrs. Mary, listen to her. Your granddaughter is so obedient and sensible." Lady Rose said with a smile. If she had such beautiful, smart and lovely grandchildren, she must haveughed so hard that she couldn''t even close her mouth and cared about them carefully. Mary forced a smile and didn''t say anything. There was a precondition in her words. That was to be good to her mother. Humph, it''s impossible. Essie is such a naughty woman. Lady Rose was also taken by Essie and was about to hurt her. As long as Essie was here, she would not have a peaceful life. She could never let Essie stay in the family, and she must find a way to drive her out. In the kitchen, Essie was busy with her work, with Zac helping her. However, Essie felt that he was making trouble for her. He was worried that she would cut herself, so he had to take the initiative to help her cut the vegetables, and then worried that she would be scalded by the oil and wanted to cook for her. It was really amusing. "Zac, can you be a handsome and quiet man?" He shrugged and said, "No. if you be a patient, no one will take care of me at night." Hearing that, Essie blushed. Seeing that Irene was looking at them at the kitchen door, she was even more embarrassed. "There is a guest here. Can you keep a low profile?" He got closer to her and whispered in her ear, "don''t worry. I will close the door when I want you." His words were like a warm wind, burning her neck and ears red. Fortunately, his voice was low, just out of his mouth and into her ears. If Irene, who was standing at the door, heard it, Essie would be so shy that she would dig a hole in the ground and hide herself in. The big devil had always been unscrupulous in doing things, especially at home. As long as he wanted, he would never care about time and ce. He would not care about the living room, kitchen, bathroom, garden or even swimming pool. She had no right to resist or refuse. She had to obey and bear the obligation. Looking at her blushing shyness, he smiled mischievously. "Honey, we have been married for a long time. We even have children. Why are you still like a virgin?" It was said that a woman''s body would deformed after giving birth to a baby, but she gave birth to a pair of twins, and her body did not change at all. She was as delicate and lovely as before. Her reaction in front of him was the same. She could always arouse his interest and make him unable to stop. Annoyed, Essie kicked his leg and said, "Zac, you''re already a junior. You should be more serious." "I''m always serious, except when I''m with you." He slightly narrowed his charming cold eyes. Turning her head, Essie red at him shyly and angrily. "If you keep making trouble, I won''t be able to cook lunch." "Okay, I won''t bother you anymore. Let''s get down to business first." With an evil and attractive smile, Zac stepped aside and stopped "making trouble". Irene looked at them at the door. Knowing that they were flirting, she didn''t mean to avoid them. Instead, she looked at them without blinking. Her eyes were full of envy. To be honest, when she first saw Zac, she had been admiring him. She had never seen a man as handsome as him. He gathered the handsome characters of west and east. He was like a Goding from the heaven. Moreover, he was born noble, and his every move exuded a charming aristocratic aura. He was really excellent and perfect. It was hard for a woman not to fall in love with a man like him. She had an open-minded mind of a French woman. She didn''t want to be his wife. She just wanted to be his lover and enjoy happiness and passion with him. That was enough. "Mr. Zac must love Mrs. Essie very much, right?" Her soft voice came into the kitchen. Zac''s gentle eyes were fixed on Essie''s face with a doting look, but he didn''t say anything. He just smiled at her. Essie was a little disappointed at his silence. Did he love her or not? ording to the woman''s intuition, he should have feelings for her. But before he said the three words one day, she was uneasy. There was always a big question mark lingering in her heart and keeping asking herself that if he loved her or not. What if he only had feelings for her, but not love? While she was deep in thought, she shed the kitchen knife in her hand and cut her finger. A sharp pain came. She groaned and withdrew her hand. Blood spilled out from her fingers. "Damn it!" Zac cursed, grabbed her hand, sucked it into his mouth, and used disinfectant and band aid to bind up her wound. "Stand aside. I''ll cut the vegetables." He said in amanding tone, feeling extremely sorry for her. "It''s okay. It''s just a small cut." Said Essie indifferently. "How many do you want to cut?" Zac flicked her forehead. He would never let her use a kitchen knife today. Therefore, Essie had to stand aside obediently and watched him cutting the vegetables clumsily, with sweat dripping from her forehead. His knife work was really not good enough, which would seriously affect the dishes. An hourter, Zac finally finished cutting all the dishes. She only needed to fry them in the pot. "Be careful. Don''t get burnt by the oil." Since she poured the oil, Zac began to nag. She was a muddled fool, and she was often absent- minded on household chores, so he had to exhort her thousands of times. Essie had to close her ears to pretend not to hear. Another hourter, a table of delicious dishes was finally ready. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When she was in France, Lady Rose had tasted the food cooked by Essie. At this moment, she praised while eating, "Essie is not only smart and capable, but also good at cooking. A good wife like her is going to be extinct in the world. Zac, you should cherish her. " "Don''t worry. I have monopolized her for a lifetime." Zac put his arm around Essie''s shoulder. Mary waved her hand and said, "young people nowadays can''t be praised. Once praised, they will be comcent." "No, my mommy won''t. She is excellent." Mili said seriously. She was proud of having such a good mother. "So daddy is the luckiest man in the world." Dot answered. "Boy, so does your mommy." The corners of Zac''s mouth lifted into a smirk. He was just narcissistic and self-conceited. Essie picked up a ss of wine and poured it for Lady Rose and Mary respectively. She deliberately prepared different cups for them, so that their n could go smoothly. Chapter 540 The Fight Between The Rival In Love Chapter 540 The Fight Between The Rival In Love "Mrs. Rose, mommy, let''s drink together. I''m d that you cane to our family dinner today." Essie raised her ss. Mary put on a false smile. After clinking sses, she took a sip and said, "I heard that you came here to sell this kind of rose red wine to China." Lady Rose nodded. "Irene and I have been investigating the wine market in China in the past two days. We find that the Chinese people like red wine almost as much as French people, especially young people. I believe that the wine of our Rose Wine Manor will be very popr here." "It''s better to invest cautiously. After all, there are countless red wine brands in China now." Mary deliberately sshed cold water on Lady Rose, hoping that she could go back to Provence as soon as possible, as far away from her. "Don''t worry. We are going to the high-end market. The wine in the Rose Chateau is popr among the aristocrats not only in France, but also in Europe. I believe that the new rich people in the city will like it very much. " Said Essie confidently. An imperceptible cold light shed through Mary''s eyes. She always felt that this little tramp was selling red wine as a cover, and she must be thinking of other bad ideas. If she wanted to use Lady Rose to deal with her, then she would make a wrong n. She would not let her seed. "Young people are always impetuous. They won''t give up until they encounter some setbacks." "It doesn''t matter. Zac is here. He is the king of investment. As long as he gives me some instructions, not to mention that money can produce money, even stones can turn into gold." Hearing that, Essie smiled slightly. This investment was approved by Zac, so she was not worried at all. Hearing this, Irene cried out. Her admiration for Zac was deeper. She didn''t expect that [Zac was so talented. She admired the man most. Zac didn''t say anything. He just held her hand with a rare modest smile on his face. He was satisfied with his wife''s trust. After that, no one spoke, and the lunch quietly ended in a calm atmosphere. After sending Lady Rose, Irene and Mary away, Essie quickly put the cups they had drunk in a vacuum bag and handed them to Ford, asking him to send them for DNA testing. Whether Lady Rose had anything to do with Mary would be soon determined. In the evening, the celebrities of Dragon City began to enter a crazy state. Because Vinton, the eldest son of the Xu family, held a birthday party in the midnight club tonight. He was the king of parties in Dragon City. Everyone would have a good time at his parties. Of course, Vinton''s femalepanion was no other than Eva. But his fiancee, Wendy, who was designated by Elizabeth, also came without invitation. To be exact, she came with Valery. Valery was always rude in front of Vinton, and even her words were like boss giving orders to his subordinates. "Vinton, Wendy is your fiancee. Today is your birthday. You should be with her. You''d better let those unimportant women go." Vinton was furious, "it''s none of your business." He said angrily, and then took Eva''s hand and walked inside. He didn''t want to talk to her anymore. How could Valery stop? Anyone who was close to Essie was her enemy, and Eva was Essie''s best friend, and her second enemy. "Vinton, do you want to rebel? How dare you not listen to mommy? " "I only listen to myself." Vinton snorted and said in a tough tone. Eva nced at Valery coldly. She had the same thought with Valery. The enemy of Essie was her enemy, and Valery was one of them. "Miss Valery, Vinton is your brother, not your subordinate. You should respect his decision." "Who the hell are you? You have no right to speak here." Valery raised her hand and was about to p Eva, but was stopped by Vinton in the air. "Valery, are you insane again? If so, I will send you to the psychiatric hospital immediately for a year and a half. You cane back until you are fully recovered!" Hearing this, Valery shivered and dared not say anything more. Vinton took Eva to the seat of birthday hero. After a short while, Essie came. Eva waved at her and asked her to sit opposite. Ignoring Valery who was standing not far away, Essie went straight to her seat and gave the gift to Vinton, "happy birthday, brother." "Thank you." Vinton smiled. Seeing that he was so friendly to Essie, Valery was furious. Her brother was really seduced by a tramp and became unfriendly to her. Standing next to her, Wendy stamped her feet and said angrily, "She''s just an actress. What''s the big deal?" "Yes, you must defeat her and take Vinton back." Valery patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. I have a lot of methods." Wendy sneered coldly. In the club, the lights were flickering and the music was boiling. The top band and DJ in the world were showing their skills, trying to make Vinton''s birthday party high to a climax. In the middle of the party, they announced something that made everyone excited. A party dancing queen would be selected on the dance floor tonight, she would spend a good night with the birthday hero tonight. Eva turned to look at Vinton and said with a smile, "Vinton, it''s a little hard for you to eat vegetables every day these days. Today is your birthday, you should reward yourself." Vinton discontentedly made a strange face and said, "Anything can happen when a man and a woman stay in a room alone. Do you really want to push me to others?" Without saying a word, Eva picked up the cocktail on the table and took a few sips silently. A faint smile appeared on her face. "Forget it. I''ll give you a pass this time. Anyway, there are many handsome men here, and I won''t be lonely." After saying that, she added, "remember not to overdo it." Vinton felt as if he had been kicked into an ice cer. He remembered that all the women he had before had been soaked in lemonade jar, salted in lemonade, and were jealous from head to toe. They fought for him, crazy for him, at all costs, and he was used to being surrounded by the crowd. Now Eva was so generous, reasonable and considerate, which made him a little ufortable. He leaned against the sofa, a little disappointed and stealthily plundered his coquettish face. "Don''t you really care about me at all?" Noticing that the atmosphere around them was greatly depressed, Essie hurriedly said, "brother, don''t you hear that? Eva said the opposite words on purpose to stimte you. Women always say one thing and mean another. They just say they don''t care, but actually they care it very much." Eva was shocked. She didn''t really think so. Now she just regarded Vinton as her confidant. As for their rtionship, she hadn''t really considered it. "Essie, don''t talk nonsense. Don''t make trouble for me." "I don''t care. I just want you to be my sister-inw as soon as possible." Essie stuck out her tongue at her. Vinton smiled and gave a thumbs up to Essie, "my sister is the most considerate and cares about me the most." Eva broke out into a sweat. The two seemed to be on the same side. It was a loss for her to fight against two. At this time, Wendy came over with Valery. "I''ve already announced that I will work hard for Vinton to dance for party dancing queen." Vinton didn''t even cast a nce at her, as if he hadn''t heard her at all. Eva sneered, "Miss Wendy, I''m afraid I''ll let you down." "What do you mean?" Wendy stared at her fiercely. "I mean you can''t be the queen of the party tonight." Eva said clearly and forcefully. "Wendy majored in dancing. She was the dancing queen in the parties of the dance school every year." Valery supported Wendy. Wendy held up her slender neck proudly, full of confidence. Eva cast a scornful nce at her and raised her eyebrows, "how about we PK up now?" "Well, whoever loses, quit consciously and leave Vinton!" Wendy crossed her arms over her chest, as if she was ready to fight. "No, no, no!" Raising her slender index finger, Eva shook it and said, "who do you think Vinton is? It''s not up to me to decide whether to quit or not." After saying that, she said softly, "if you want to y, y bigger." Wendy''s eyes almost popped out when she looked at them. "What do you want to do?" She said through gritted teeth. "Whoever loses, dance on the spot!" Eva said slowly, which shocked many people present. The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched slightly, and she was a little panic, but she didn''t show it. She forced herself to calm down and sat back on the sofa, crossed her legs, took a sip of champagne, and said, "Okay, if you lose, don''t act shamelessly, saying that I bully you, an amateur." "Who told you that Eva is an amateur?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Before Wendy finished her words, a clear voice came from the side. She turned around and met the sharp and cold eyes of Essie. "Have you forgotten that Eva is one of the four popr female stars in the entertainment circle. She was good at acting and dancing. She began to learn dancing when she was three years old. She was the champion of both the young dancepetition in Asia and the dancepetition for university students in the country. She is proficient in ssical dance, ballet, folk dance, modern dance, Jazz and national standard street dance. " Essie stopped and took a sip of the cocktail. "If our Eva take part in thepetition today, there must be no opponents present." Her tone was light, slow and powerful, and a determined smile at the corners of her mouth made Wendy feel chilly. Chapter 541 Enemies Meet Again Chapter 541 Enemies Meet Again Valery winked at Wendy, hinting her to shrink back from difficulties in case of embarrassment. Wendy tried her best to keep calm so that her fear wouldn''t be exposed. She raised her neck and snorted, "what''s the big deal? I''m not worse than her. Let''s have apetition now." After saying that, she stood up and turned around as if she was going to the stage. After two steps, she suddenly tilted her body and fell to the ground. This was supposed to be an embarrassing thing, but her falling on the ground was extremely elegant, as if she had nned it beforehand. Seeing this, Essie sneered. She could almost guess what would happen next. Wendy covered her ankle and showed a painful expression. "I sprained my ankle." Valery hurried to help her up. It seemed that the PK couldn''t be held any longer. Wendy perfectly performed a gorgeous retreat. "When my feet recover, let''s have apetition!" Then she left with Valery and went to her seat. Looking at their backs, Eva raised her middle finger with contempt, "Her acting skill is really good. It''s a pity that she didn''t entered the entertainment circle!" With a faint smile, Essie said, "in fact, even if she is the party dancing queen, she may not be able to spend a good night with my brother." "Why?" Eva looked at her in confusion. "Tonight is not the only birthday hero. Isn''t Valery celebrating her birthday today? Wendy can spend a good night with her. " Covering her mouth, Essie chuckled. Vintonughed, "sister, I find that you are always smarter than others." "Essie is a typical fool outside but smart inside." Eva smiled and patted on the shoulder of Essie. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With a slight sigh, Essie said, "this time, my aunt is determined to make my brother and Wendy get married. She won''t give up. You must be on twelve percent alert and don''t fall into her trap. If you meet anything strange, please tell me. One more person and one more helper." Eva nodded her head. He would deal with everything ording to the actual situation. He didn''t believe that Elizabeth, that old woman, could turn the tables. After the party, Essie went back to the Blue Coast. Zac gave her the DNA test report of Lady Rose and Mary. It showed that the gic resemnce was as high as ny-nine percent. "I knew Lady Rose and mommy were twins." Said Essie excitedly. A few dayster. When Lady Rose heard the news, she had mixed feelings, but Mary was secretly annoyed. Her son did the DNA test behind her back. It must be the bad idea of the little tramp, Essie. However, Lady Rose was a little confused. If she was Mrs. Mary''s sister, what was the rtionship between her parents in Provence and her? Zac took out the information that Fred got from France. "This is a photo of Sophie''s family. Lady Rose is not the real Sophie. When Lady Rose had a car ident and fell into the sea, she was saved by Mr. and Mrs. Caroline. Mr. and Mrs. Caroline had just experienced the pain of losing their daughter. Their only daughter and son-inw had been killed in an air crash, leaving only their newborn granddaughter. Mrs. Caroline was so sad that she became unconscious. As soon as she saw Lady Rose, she insisted that she was her daughter. For the sake of his wife, Mr. Caroline had no choice but to take Mrs. Rose as his daughter. After Lady Rose was injured, she lost her memory seriously and forgot what happened in the past. Naturally, she thought she was really their daughter. " Lady Rose was shocked. "You mean Irene is not my biological daughter?" "Yes, she is the daughter of Sophie Caroline. In order to cover up the truth, Mr. and Mrs. Caroline moved to Provence from Paris and bought the Rose Manor there to start their new life. " Said Zac in a low voice. Today, he specially asked Mrs. Rose toe alone without taking Irene with her because he was worried that she would not ept this fact. "We will keep it a secret for you about Irene. It''s up to you whether to tell her the truth or not." An extremely contradictory expression shed across Lady Rose''s face. She didn''t want to hide it from Irene, but she was worried that she wouldn''t be able to ept this blow after knowing the truth. "Don''t tell Irene about it for the time being." She sighed. Mary tried her best to squeeze two drops of tears, and then said excitedly, "Charlotte, I didn''t expect you to be still alive. For so many years, I thought we had been separated from each other." "I didn''t expect that we are really sisters. If it weren''t for Zac and Essie that they came to Provence, we wouldn''t see each other for the rest of our lives. " Lady Rose sighed. Although it came all of a sudden and she was not mentally prepared, the puzzles and doubts buried in her heart for so many years were finally solved. She finally knew why she often dreamed of the family and Albert. Because before the ident, she had lived in the Rong Mansion for a period of time, and her memory of that ce had been preserved in her subconsciousness. Albert was her brother-inw. She often saw him, and of course she remembered him. As for the child, if she guessed right, it should be Zac. Mary took out a handkerchief and pretended to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, but there was an imperceptible cold in her eyes. How she wished that her sister was really dead, so that the secret between them would be hidden forever, and she didn''t need to worry that it would be exposed one day. But now, she began to feel uneasy. She was afraid that this secret would be discovered and revealed one day. She had to find a way to make Lady Rose go back to her Provence as soon as possible. If she stayed here for one more day, her heart would not be peaceful. The wine tasting party of Rose Chateau was set on Saturday night. Many celebrities, new rich people in the city and big shots in the entertainment circle were invited. Among the four beauties in Dragon City, only Jim was single. It was the first time that the two of them had shown up together in public since they "broke up". "Cathy, if we act together again today, the whole Dragon City will be shocked and the wine party will reach its peak in an instant." He squinted his charming eyes and smiled yfully. Zac wrapped his arms around the slender waist of Essie, dering his sovereignty and supremacy. "No, there''s no need. The hype today is wine, not human." Jim sighed and said in a low voice, "I''m very regretful now. Why didn''t I turn the fake plot into real?" "Do you dare?" Zac snorted, with a cold light shing in his eyes. "You give her to me, why did I dare to do it?" Jim threw up his hands and smiled mischievously. "I gave her to you temporarily. Don''t think about anything else." Zac was a domineering man. No one was allowed to touch his woman. Jim made a strange face and said, "cherish your life and stay away from Zac!" "That''s good." Zac''s voice was very low, but it was full of threat, like a lion guarding its territory. Any territory and partner that outsiders dared to spy on would be torn to pieces without hesitation. When they were talking, Eva and Vinton'' came over. At the sight of Eva, Jim couldn''t help frowning, as if he was suddenly fed a mouthful of chili, spicy. "Long time no see, heaven pepper." He said casually. "Yes, Jim... Long time no see. " Eva replied crossly. She had intended to call him "bastard" rudely, but the word "bastard" circled around the tip of her tongue, and she finally changed her tone. There were too many media being invited today, and she didn''t want to be captured by the paparazzi. Moreover, the new y of their second cooperation was about to start soon. If there was any news of disagreement, it would have a bad impact. To be honest, she was reluctant to cooperate with Jim again, but she couldn''t avoid the little elf, Mili. After all, this was her first TV series. As a mother, how could she not support her? Jim looked at Vinton with a teasing smile on his face, "Vinton, I find that you have a strong taste. You can also eat the spicy heaven pepper." Vinton smiled faintly, "I always like spicy food. If it''s not spicy, it won''t taste at all." "So, heaven pepper is really good for you." Jim''s dark brown eyes narrowed, and an indescribable expression shed across them. Eva raised the corners of his mouth and sneered, "Jim, I find that you are alone tonight. Are you hurt too badly and haven''t walked out of the shadow for so long?" Knowing what she meant, Essie was a little choked and quickly interrupted, "he is in cultivation now." "Cathy, you know me." Jim cast a gentle nce at her. Raising her eyebrows, Eva deliberately showed a hint of doubt, "Are you in cultivation or recuperation? I''m really worried that Jim usually indulges in excessive sexual desire and needs to nourish his kidney." She said in a joking tone, as if she was just joking. And her voice was very low, only the four people could hear her. Zac looked sympathetically at his best friend. When he met Eva, he would be furious and murderous. They would fight with each other with fists and feet or quarrel with each other. No wonder they were born enemies. A fire shed in Jim''s eyes. One day, he would teach the pepper a lesson and let her know how powerful he was. When she saw him in the future, she would be like a mouse to a cat, and she would never be spicy again. The wine tasting time was about to begin. Essie went to the hotel''s catering room. The waiter was preparing the wine, and Lady Rose was watching. When he poured the wine in the bottle into the ss, Lady Rose''s eyes suddenly shed, and an indescribable sharp look swept across her eyes. "Wait a minute." She asked in a low voice. The waiter''s hand that was pouring the wine stopped in midair. "Is there any problem, Madam?" He asked. Lady Rose picked up the ss and looked carefully at the color of the liquid in it. Then she put it in the nose and smelled it. She took a sip and frowned immediately. "Change another bottle." She said. "What happened?" Asked Essie in a hurry. Chapter 542 Someone Poisoned It Chapter 542 Someone Poisoned It "The wine tasted bad." Lady Rose said in a low voice. She had made rose red wine for twenty years, and her vision, sense of smell and taste were very sensitive. Just a look at it and a smell could tell if the wine had changed its taste. Hearing this, Essie was slightly shocked. In order to make it easier for transportation, the wineing out of the Rose Chateau was put in a wooden bucket, and then separated with wine bottles after entering the country. Both storage and packaging had been strictly operated to ensure that the original taste of the wine would not change. The waiter opened another bottle of wine. After Lady Rose tasted it, she continued to shake her head. "These wine have changed their taste. We can''t take them out. Is there any other wine that hasn''t been refilled?" "There is one more can." Essie nodded. She kept one for herself to drink and put it in the cer of the Blue Coast. She immediately called her assistant and the driver to get it back as soon as possible. At the same time, she asked the band in the banquet hall to cheer up, in case the guests noticed something wrong. As soon as she came out, she told the abnormal situation to Zac in secret. Zac''s ck eyes narrowed slightly, and an extremely sharp cold light shed through his eyes. The domestic distribution process was strictly operated. Logically speaking, it was impossible to make the wine taste bad. Half an hourter, Lily took the wine back. Lady Rose tasted it and nodded. There was no problem with the wine in the bucket. Essie asked the waiter to pour the wine and take them out, and asked the host to prepare the speech. Zac called Fred and asked him to test all the wine which was refilled. He wanted to find out what was wrong with the wine. Thanks to Lady Rose''s vignce, the wine tasting party went smoothly. The guests praised the top- grade good wine. Essie was very happy. She knew that as long as the project was approved by Zac, there would be no problem. The second day, Fred came with the test report. ording to the report, the excessive amount of formalin in the wine would lead to serious problems such as palpitation, difficulty in breathing and stomachache. In the past, the market of wine had been exposed to the effect of addition of formalin, which could be used to remove the deposit and increase the stability. Therefore, some bad merchants would secretly add this kind of harmful substance in the wine. But Essie believed that the Rose Chateau would never do that. When Lady Rose saw the report, she immediately jumped up with fear. "How could there be such a thing as formalin in my wine?" "If the wine in the barrel doesn''t contain any formalin, the problem must be in the domestic refilling." Said Zac thoughtfully. In a hurry, Essie called the tradepany of Hengyuan Group and asked them to retrieve the surveince video of the whole process from storage to packaging of the red wine. If someone did something, he might be able to find some clues from the surveince video. After a day''s search, they found a suspicious person. He was Cheung, the administrator of the wine cer. Seeing the matter was exposed, Cheung stammered to confess his crime. "Last week, when I went to the barbecue shop opposite the factory for barbecue, I met a mysterious man. He gave me a bottle of food and said that as long as it was put into the bucket secretly, he would give me five hundred thousand. I thought he was joking. Unexpectedly, he took out a box with one hundred thousand dors in cash, saying that it was an advance payment. I was greedy that time, and I heard that it was not poison and would not make people die. It could just make people stomachache, so I agreed. " "What kind of person is he?" Essie asked. "She is wearing a hat and a mask. Her face can''t be seen." Cheung shook his head. Nowadays, money makes the mare go, especially for a worker like him who was only two thousand a month. As long as he could make money, he didn''t care who he was, even if he worked for the devil. A touch of fury rose on Essie''s face. Needless to say, someone deliberately wanted to destroy the wine tasting ceremony. "Let me find out who the bastard is. I''ll skin him alive." At this time, Mary, who was far away in the house of Rong, sneezed fiercely. She crumpled the newspaper in her hand into a ball. She had nned to destroy the wine tasting ceremony so that Lady Rose could return to Provence and not disturb her life again. What she didn''t expect to see was not the news of excessive drinking and poisoning of celebrities, but an overwhelming praise. When many investors heard that it was an investment project that Zac participated in, they all asked for investment to bring in the red wine of Rose Manor. Zac was an investment trend in the business field. As long as he thought highly of the project, it would definitely be beneficial. Mary was furious, and all her anger was naturally shifted to Essie. If she hadn''t cooperated with Lady Rose, she wouldn''t havee to Dragon City. Essie had listed a series of suspects, and Elizabeth ranked first. However, she didn''t expect that the chief culprit would be her mother-inw, Lady Rose''s sister. And Elizabeth didn''t have time to care about her small wine tasting party. Now her mind was all on Vinton''s marriage. The most important thing was to let him marry Wendy obediently. She thought about it for a long time and finally came up with an idea. She said that her asthma had a rpse and asked Vinton to apany her to Switzend to recuperate for a few days. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vinton didn''t want to go, but he couldn''t stand her nagging, so he had to agree. The cold air of Sankt Moritz was filled with a faint smell of champagne. After taking a deep breath, a fresh feeling rose from the bottom of his heart like a thin cloud from the Alps, and filled his whole chest. Fiona''s vi was in Sankt Moritz, next to the sparkling blueke and surrounded by the snowy Alps. She was a woman who knew how to enjoy life. She specially built hot spring in the vi. Whether it was spring, summer, autumn or winter, it would be veryfortable to soak in it and take a warm water bath. The two stayed for only one day before a guest came to visit them. Seeing that it was Wendy, Vinton''s face suddenly darkened. He knew that he had fallen into his mother''s trap. "Mom and I are on vacation here. I heard that aunt Elizabeth was also here, so I came to visit her as soon as possible." Wendy said with a smile. In fact, she was specially arranged by Elizabeth to follow them. She sat next to Elizabeth and asked, "aunt, are you feeling better?" "It''s an old problem. The air here is good. I feel much better when Ie here." Elizabeth smiled gently and patted her hand. "You niece is more considerate than my own son." Vinton snorted, "since you have someone to apany you, I''ll go back to Dragon City first." "I''ve put away your passport. If I don''t go back, you won''t be able to go back either." Elizabeth snorted. She had expected this and was on her guard in advance. Vinton was angry. "Don''t you hear a saying that nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable? If you force me again, I will go back to get the marriage certificate with Eva." Then he went out to ski alone. He didn''t expect that Wendy would follow him, and she followed him closely like a shadow. He was unable to get rid of her. At the snow field of Piz Nair. It was like a vast white snow sea, and the undting silver steep hillside was like the surging waves in the snow sea. From time to time, there was a wind stirring up snowkes, flying into a thin smoke in the air, gently spreading and disappearing in the sun. Vinton kept challenging steep mountain roads one after another. When the sun was set to the west, he slipped into a secluded forest, where there were towering trees, and the snow was full of branches and treetops. Vinton stood on the slope and looked around. The end of the forest seemed to be a cliff. When he was about to return, a click came from above his head, as if something had broken. Before he could react, Wendy rushed over like a gust of wind and pushed him away. A thick branch fell down and hit Wendy''s head. She fell to the ground and rolled down the slope In the hospital. Wendy was lying on the bed, with a bandage on her head and a cast on her legs, but she was still worried about the person beside her. "Vinton, are you okay?" "I''m fine. You got hurt for me." Vinton said. Anyway, Wendy was hurt for him. He should more or less express his gratitude. Elizabeth was delighted to see that. The ident was a good one. Wendy rushed over desperately. Although she was injured, her son liked her more. It seemed that even god was helping her. She had to make good use of this opportunity. On the second day, when they came to see Wendy, the doctor told them that Wendy''s ankle was injured and she might not be able to dance anymore. Hearing this, Wendy was very sad, with tears in her eyes. She had to perform next month. "Wendy." Elizabeth patted her hand andforted her, "don''t worry. I will find the best doctor for you and let you, the white swan fly again." Hearing this, Vinton''s heart jolted. He didn''t want to owe Wendy too much. He had to make her better. "Vinton, why don''t you buy some fruits for Wendy?" Elizabeth deliberately asked Vinton to leave. How could Vinton know her trick? He went out without saying anything. Seeing his car disappear in the distance through the gap of the curtain, Elizabeth walked up to Wendy and held her hand. "I asked the doctor to say that on purpose in front of Vinton. In fact, your leg is just a slight fracture. It''s not a big deal. As long as you rest for a few more days, you can move as freely as before." Hearing this, Wendy was relived and smiled, "aunt, you scared me to death." "If not, how can I help you tie up Vinton?" Elizabeth raised the corners of her mouth, and a malicious and insidious smile slowly overflowed. Wendy nodded, "I will listen to you. As long as I can marry Vinton, I''m willing to do anything." "It is easier for a woman to chase after a man. As long as you work hard, you will definitely defeat that bitch Eva." Elizabeth looked confident. That was how she seeded. There was no corner in the world that she couldn''t win, only a mistress who didn''t work hard. Moreover, she would not only work hard on her son, but also find a way to deal with the little bitch Eva, so that she would no longer have the face to continue to seduce her son. Chapter 543 Woman, You Are So Stupid Chapter 543 Woman, You Are So Stupid The new y which Jim and Eva participated in started in Hengdian smoothly. That night, the crew held a cocktail party in the banquet hall of the hotel. Eva didn''t drink much, but she felt drunk. Before the party was over, she stumbled into the elevator and went back to her room. In a daze, she saw the elevator door open and walk out without noticing that which floor it was. This floor was quite spacious without a long corridor. There was only one room. Seeing that the door was not closed, she pushed the door open and walked in. She was so ufortable that she just wanted to lie down and didn''t care where she was. At this moment, in room 6606 downstairs, an extremely ugly man was waiting in the darkness. He was like a spider which was preparing a vicious and was ready to swallow the prey entering the door. After the cocktail party, Jim returned to his room and found that the light was on. It must be some careless waiter who forgot to turn off the light. Without thinking too much, he went to the bathroom and was about to take a shower. When he nced at the room, he suddenly froze. There was a woman lying on his luxurious bed. When he saw her face clearly, his eyes froze for a moment, and his dark eyes suddenly emitted an exceptionally sharp light. Perhaps being stung by the light, Eva struggled to get up from the bed, stood at the bedside and stared down at him. "Jim, why are you in my room?" "I should ask you this question!" With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he looked back at her with an interested expression. "Heaven pepper, do you have a crush on me ande to throw yourself at me?" "What did you say?" Perhaps Eva didn''t hear it clearly, or perhaps she was irritated, she stepped forward and wanted to grab his cor, but unfortunately, she forgot the gap between the edge of the bed and him, so she stepped into the air. In the scream, she clumsily pounced on him. He lost his bnce and fell on the carpet with her. Jim''s body stiffened slightly. He couldn''t describe this feeling. It was the same feeling as thest time he kissed the red pepper, it was not only not spicy, but also very wonderful. However, Eva didn''t have the same feeling. She was ashamed, annoyed and embarrassed. She got up in a hurry and tried to escape, but the alcohol swelled up in her brain, making her dizzy. The room was huge, and she was like a headless fly running around, unable to find the door. Jim stood up and walked over. He lifted her up and threw her back to the bed. If she went out like this, something might happen. This action also frightened her. She struggled to get up, pulled the quilt and wrapped herself. "Get out, or I will call someone!" "Get out? How can you get out of here? Can you show me? " He held the edge of the bed with one hand and said word by word yfully, his handsome face close to hers. She wanted to step back, but her body was against the bed railing, and there was no way back. She subconsciously curled up and said, "let me tell you, Jim, I have been practicing karate for the past three years. You are no longer my match!" A faint smile appeared on Jim''s charming lips. "Do you want to have apetition again?" "Let''s do it!" After saying that, Eva threw a punch at him. He dodged nimbly, grabbed her arm with his five fingers and twisted it behind her back. She gave him a hard kick, trying to kick him away. He dodged sideways and loosened his hand. She took the opportunity to kick him with her spinning feet, but she was controlled by him again. After a few rounds, she was exhausted. Lying on the carpet, she could no longer use her strength. Jim looked at her and sneered, "Heaven pepper, you won''t be my match even if you practice for the rest of your life." She bit her lips with dissatisfaction, and her beautiful big eyes shed with resentment. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she lifted her foot and swept across. Unexpectedly, Jim dodged as fast as lightning, and quickly grabbed her ankle with his five fingers like pliers. "You''ve already used this trick. It won''t work on me at all." Jim sneered and let go of his hand. Then, Eva jumped up from the carpet and stared at him angrily, "Jim, don''t you have any weakness?" "Of course I have. Everyone has a weakness, but I will find others'' first before others find mine." Jim said casually. Eva was a little annoyed. After the fight, she felt extremely hot all over her body. She felt dizzy and wanted to go out, but she couldn''t find the door. "Jim, turn up the air conditioner. I''m dying of heat." Only then did Jim notice two abnormal blushes on her cheeks. "Damn it!" He cursed in his throat. This woman seemed to have been drugged? Who was so bold to touch her? Eva''s consciousness began to be confused. She was getting hotter and hotter. He couldn''t help taking off his coat and pouncing on Jim. "Jim, I''m so hot. Have you turned on the air conditioner?" "Heaven pepper, you are so stupid that you didn''t know you were drugged." Jim was almost suffocated by her hug. It seemed that Eva didn''t hear what he said. She narrowed her eyes and looked at his handsome face. "Jim, although I hate you very much, you are really good-looking. Your forehead is good-looking, your eyebrows are good-looking, your eyes are good-looking, your nose is good-looking, and your mouth is good-looking." She shook her head and seemed to be a little annoyed. "Why don''t you have a ugly part? You are so annoying." After saying that, she rubbed his face with her two snow-white ws, as if she was venting her anger. Jim was at a loss whether to cry or tough. He grabbed her restless little paw and said, "Heaven pepper, you are so anthomaniac. Are you secretly in love with me?" "You wish. I won''t ept a jerk like you." Eva wrinkled his nose with disdain. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A little blush crept into Jim''s eyebrows. A woman with maldeveloped and no gentle temperament like her, he wouldn''t take her even if she clung to him. "Heaven pepper, why are you holding me like this?" He asked in reply with a sneer. Eva''s head was constantly attacked by alcohol and medicine, and she had lost half of her mind. As long as she could make herself feel better, she could do anything. "I''m too hot. Your body is cool, and I''ll feel better." A mischievous look shed through Jim''s charming peach blossom eyes. "Heaven pepper, let me change a ce with you. I promise you will be cooler." Then he lifted her up and walked towards the bathroom. He turned on the cold water switch and threw the woman in his arms into the bathtub. When a cool shower came, Eva''s hot brain was instantly awake. "Jim, what are you doing?" She struggled to stand up, but was forcefully pressed down by Jim, so she punched and kicked, desperately trying to escape from the bathtub. Jim had no choice but to take off his tie from the hanger and tie up her hands and feet. Since someone dared to drug her, there must be more. Maybe he would wait for her somewhere. If she went out, there would be a sensational gossip tomorrow, or her reputation would be ruined. Although he hated her very much, he decided to save her once for the sake of her friendship with Essie. How could Eva know what he was thinking? She thought he was going to have an affair with her, so she was ashamed and angry. "Bastard, if you dare to touch me, I will kill you!" "Heaven pepper, look at you. I just want to defend myself. I can''t attack you." Jim''s low and sarcastic laughter echoed in the bathroom. Eva was ashamed into anger. Was she so bad? "Jim, no matter how bad I am, I''m pure natural and pollution-free. You like those fake products with silica gel. You''re ignorant and have no taste." He found that he hadn''t had a close contact with her for three years, and the meat in a certain part of the heaven pepper seemed to be much more. It was turning into a hill, not like the whole basin in the past. "Heaven pepper, have you done surgery secretly?" He asked in a low voice. In the entertainment circle, there were almost no female stars that hadn''t done surgery since they became famous, and this heavenly pepper should be no exception. Eva blushed with shyness. If her hands and feet were not tied, she would have jumped up and fought with Jim desperately. "I won''t use these boring things on me." Jim raised his eyebrows. When his inquiring eyes fell on her chest again, she was so ashamed and annoyed that she kicked the water with her feet and sshed the water all over his body. "Jim, don''t look at me." "I''ve never thought of poisoning my eyes. I am just studying misceneous diseases." Jim snorted. "Jim, let go of me, or I... I will bite my tongue andmit suicide. " She shouted. Jim sneered. Biting her tongue tomit suicide, such a strange suicide method often appeared in martial arts movies, but from a medical point of view, no one could do it in reality. However, he wanted to see if the person in front of him could have such a power. "Heaven pepper, just bite it. Let me see if you have the guts." A deep smile came out of his throat, full of mockery. A strange look shed through Eva''s eyes. "Jim, get closer to me and I''ll work hard to let you see if I dare to bite." With his hands on the edge of the bathtub, Jim approached her with a sneer. With all her strength, Eva leaned over and bit him desperately. However, what she bit was not her tongue, but his shoulder. Jim snorted and tried to push her away, but she bit him harder, as if she wouldn''t give up until she bit a piece of his flesh. It seemed that he had to take some measures. A faint me shed through his eyes. He raised his hand and chopped down at the back of her neck. She loosened her mouth, tilted her body and fell into his arms... Chapter 544 Be Smart, Woman Chapter 544 Be Smart, Woman In the early morning. Jim sat on the sofa in front of the French window. The cool morning wind blew into the open window and messed up his short ck hair. He quietly stared at the small strangely shaped stone in his hand, and a faint light shed in his ck eyes. Hearing a rustling sound, he turned around. The person on the bed moved and seemed to wake up. When he walked over, her beautiful big eyes slowly opened. The moment their eyes met, they suddenly widened like bells. Then, the hazy mist spread out, gradually turning into a surging tide of tears, pouring out, wetting the hair at her temples. She knew what happenedst night without using a her brain to think. "Jim bastard, you bastard!" With a roar, Eva pulled the quilt over her head and burst into tears. At this time, a deep and deep voice came from outside, "Whether we did it, can''t you feel it yourself?" Feeling? what did that mean? She sobbed two times and savored the words carefully from beginning to end. Then she moved her legs, but she didn''t feel any pain or strange. It was said that it would hurt for the first time. Then she looked up at the bed sheet. It was white and clean. So... She pulled down the quilt, revealing a pair of tearful eyes to the person beside the bed. "Really nothing happened?" Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s. Jim nced at her coldly, with a hint of mockery in his eyes. "Heaven pepper, do you have anything that makes people want tomit a crime from the beginning to the end? It''s me who will suffer losses if I sleep with you. " She stared at him angrily and blinked her thick eyshes, as if she had thought of something. "Did you take the naked photo of me and ckmail me?" Jim was choked by her wild guesses. It seemed that he had stopped taking medicine for too long. "Heaven pepper, do Ick money? Even if I take photos of you, I can only use it to cover the table." Eva''s cheeks were even redder than apples in Washington. "Then how could I wear a bathrobe? Didn''t you change it for me?" Jim''s handsome face suddenly approached, and the clean and fresh masculine breath slowly blew on her face. "You vomited a mess at midnight. If I hadn''t paid one thousand dors, no one would be willing to change your clothes. This is on your ount!" Hearing this, Eva calmed down a little. It was good that he didn''t see her body. "Jim scum, if you don''t have any intention, why did you tie me up in the bathroom?" Although she was drunk and druggedst night, she still remembered something. "You are so stupid. It''s a miracle that a woman like you who has been stupid enough not to know that you were drugged by others can still work in the entertainment circle." Jim gave her a mocking look. Eva was shocked, "You mean I was drugged?" "Who did you offend?" Jim asked slowly. This Heaven Pepper was notorious in the entertainment circle, and almost all the producers had been offended by her. If she hadn''t been so lucky and with the help of her best friend, Essie, she would have been an unknown actor who could y those trivial roles all her life and wouldn''t have had the chance to turn the tables! Offend? Eva rolled her eyes in confusion. Now she didn''t worry about the hidden rules. Except for a few arrogant neers who would asionally provoke her, she had never offended anyone. But... She couldn''t help thinking of Elizabeth. "Is it that old witch?" she murmured to herself. Her voice was very low, but Jim still heard it keenly. "Who did you think of?" "Who else can it be, Vinton''s mother?" She pouted angrily. Jim slightly raised his beautiful thick eyebrows, thinking it was simr to the style of Elizabeth. "Is Elizabeth going to break up you and Vinton?" "She is trying to control Vinton, hoping to marry her niece to him, so that she can control him." With a snort, a glimmer of light shed through Eva''s eyes. She seemed to have thought of something and quickly said, "Jim scum, why are you here?" "This is my room," Jim said slowly and clearly. Eva was stunned and kept her mouth in shape O for ten seconds before she closed it. ''Oh my God! I ran into Jim''s room!'' "I... I was not myself at that time. I didn''t know it was your room," she exined with hesitation, and a heat wave came from her neck to her ears. "If you were not beauty Yi''s best friend, I would have thrown you out!" Jim''s tone was as cold as a gust of cold wind. "I know. You are not that kind," Eva said in a very low voice. She would not thank him. Jim''s expression became colder. "You''re wee. You can leave after you get dressed." After saying that, he walked out of the door without waiting for her response. After changing her clothes and about to leave, Eva was frightened to find that her neck was bare. Her precious little stone was gone! She must have fallen into the room. She began to search anxiously. When Jim came back, she was using all her strength to move his big bed. "Why are you still here? Are you reluctant to leave me? " With his hands in his pockets, Jim stared at her coldly. He frowned slightly, seeming to be dissatisfied with her destruction. "Don''t be so smug. My ne is missing. I want to see if it has fallen under the bed." Tears welled up in Eva''s eyes. "Is that important to you?" he said slowly. She nodded, "It''s my lucky stone. Have you seen it?" "Last night, I found a useless stone on the ground and was about to throw it into the trash can." As he spoke, he took his hand out of his pocket. The small stone hanging with a red rope on his fingertips was swaying. Without a word, Eva rushed over and grabbed it. Fortunately, he hadn''t thrown it into the trash can, or she would have fought him to the death! "It''s just an ordinary stone, not a diamond. Is it so precious?" He sneered, his eyes gleaming. "Isn''t the diamond a stone?" Eva made a strange face at him, turned her head and was about to go out, but was grabbed by Jim. "Just now, I sneaked around and found arge group of paparazzi gathering in the corridor of your room. There must be something wrong," he said thoughtfully. Since someone had drugged her, there would certainly something else. But that person would not expect that she would go to the wrong room in a daze and not fall into the trap she had set up beforehand. An angry light shed across Eva''s face. She decided to slip out from the side door of the hotel and let the paparazzi wait for nothing. Jim shook his head and said, "If I''m not wrong, there must be something in your room. Why don''t you wait and see?" Eva nced at him and said nothing. While she was hesitating, she was forced by him to walk out of the door. The two entered the fire fighting ess and went down to the sixty-six floor. They opened the door a crack and peeped at the situation in the corridor. After a while, the door of her room was opened, and an ugly fat man came out, wearing a pajama. The paparazzi were shocked and sighed. They couldn''t imagine that Eva would be with such a disgusting person. "Sir, what''s your rtionship with Eva?" "Now that you have known it, I won''t hide it anymore. We are dating," the man said frankly. Hearing this, Eva was furious. She rolled up her sleeves and was about to rush out to beat the bastard who ruined her reputation. Jim had expected that she would do so, so he quietly grabbed her arm with his five fingers. "Calm down. If you go out now, you won''t be able to clear yourself even if you jump into Yellow River." Eva stared at him fiercely. Now she had an impulse to kill him. At this time, a reporter in the corridor asked, "Where is Eva? Is Eva in there?" "Last night, we fought all night. She was too tired. She is still sleeping. I''m going out to buy her breakfast," the man said. The reporters looked at each other, feeling like vomiting. How strange was she to do it with this kind of man! Eva was about to go crazy in the firefighting ess. She clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails were squeezed into the flesh. "Jim bastard, let go of me. I''m going out to beat this bastard to death!" "Are you so eager to be on the front page?" Jim said slowly and ironically. Eva was so angry that his hair was smoking. "If there is an extremely ugly and dirty woman framing you for having sex with you, can you bear it?" Shrugging his shoulders, Jim said, "I can even stand a woman like you, what else can''t I?" His tone was calm, but it made Eva furious. She wanted to bite him again. If she couldn''t win him in the fight, she didn''t believe that she wouldn''t win if she bit him. Jim seemed to have expected her to throw this move. He quickly pinched her chin and said, "Heaven pepper, you must be a dog in your previous life. You are fond of biting and ying tricks." "Who can''t stand it? Even a pig can''t stand it!" Eva had never been so angry before. She gritted her teeth and was too angry to say a word. She could only say a few words from her teeth. "No wonder you can run a hundred times of ying trivial roles and offend all the producers." Jim shook his head with a helpless and sneering look. "I''m born to be hostile to evil. I just want to fight against the evil forces to the end and will never surrender!" Eva said confidently, shaking her fist. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You are straightforward to the end, and you never know how to change, right?" Jim sneered. He really admired Vinton for his patience and courage to date this Heaven Pepper. "How?" Eva pouted. "Learn from your best friend, Essie. I guess there are only one percent wrinkles in your mind." Jim patted the back of her head gently. She was the typical person who had a simple head and developed limbs. Eva rolled her eyes at him and said, "Scum Jim, I know you''ve been secretly in love with our Essie. As soon as Zac was in trouble, you took advantage of it. It''s a pity that she is ruthless towards your crush on her. She likes Zac, but she doesn''t like you. You can only be wishful thinking and tter yourself. " Chapter 545 Real Enemies Chapter 545 Real Enemies Jim tightened his grip on her arm. He just had a crush on Essie, and that was all. There was no love between men and women. Moreover, she was the love of his best friend, and the wife of his friend could not be bullied. It was impossible for him to pay attention to her. "Heaven pepper, you are talking too much nonsense." Being pinched by him, Eva thought she had stabbed his sore spot, and a sense of revenge shed through her heart, but she did not go on, lest her arm was cut off by him. "Scum Jim, aren''t you very powerful? Then tell me how to change the situation now?" "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me." Jim raised his thick eyebrows slightly, as if it was none of his business. Eva rolled her eyes at him and said, "If you don''t help me find a way, I''ll drag you into it. When I go out later, I''ll tell the paparazzi that I have been with youst night." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jim sneered and didn''t seem to be threatened by her. "Heaven pepper, you are digging your own grave. If you get involved in the scandal with me, Vinton won''t let you go." "I am ruined now. I can''t think too much. It''s better to gossip with you than to be framed by that fat pig. " With a secret smile shing in her eyes, Eva pouted and said, "Scum Jim, haven''t you always hated me and disliked me? I don''t have a good figure. I don''t feel well. My body is full of bones and without flesh. If you involved in an affair with me, your taste will fall to the bottom of the African rift. You have to think it over. " A shadow shed across Jim''s face. "Heaven pepper, if I hadn''t saved your lifest night, you would have been slept by that ugly fat pig. Don''t you think it''s too unkind of you to threaten me instead of being grateful? " "If you save a person, save her to the end. If you send the Buddha, send it to the West." Eva wrinkled her nose and said, "At the worst, I''ll treat you to dinner when we get back." Jim touched his chin and smiled mischievously, "You have to cook by yourself to show your sincerity." "That''s no problem. If only you can swallow it." Eva red at him. This guy took the opportunity to ckmail. "Don''t try to lie to me. Practice cooking hard for me after you go back. My taste bud is very picky. If you dare to abuse them, you will not be able to work in the entertainment circle anymore," Jim threatened slowly. Eva realized that he was deliberately making things difficult for her. But she didn''t worry. With the presence of Essie, she could make a table and imitate it. If he dared to be picky, she would take out Essie to press him and see if he dared to say ''no''! "Well, hurry up and find a way to get the fat pig away." Jim calmly took out his phone and dialed 110. A few minutester, a group of police arrived, grabbed the fat pig who was being interviewed and handcuffed it. "You need to get out of here. Don''t be fooled by him. We have been reported that this is a thief. He has beenmitting crimes in turn in the nearby hotel. When the guest is not in the room, he pried the door and sneaked in. " The reporters were shocked to hear that. The man was even more terrified. "I''m not a thief. I''m Eva''s boyfriend!" When he shouted, a reporter took the opportunity to open the door of the room, and others also rushed in. "Eva isn''t inside at all. He is really a thief. We were fooled." "It''s so weird to be such a thief." The reporters were furious. In the firefighting corridor. Eva looked at Jim in astonishment. Just a phone call could solve the problem? Why didn''t she think of it? Jim gave a self-satisfied smile. That was the difference between genius and idiot! "I really feel sorry for Vinton. If he really marries you, he will suffer a lot in the future." Then he turned around and went upstairs, followed by Eva in a hurry. "From now on, stay away from me. You can solve the rest by yourself," he said coldly without looking back. Eva stopped and stared at him angrily, "Who wants to follow you? I''m just looking for the elevator." After saying that, she hit him hard with a brute force and ran up. Looking at her back, Jim snorted. Women who were too spicy were not cute. As soon as Eva sneaked out of the hotel, he received a call from Essie. She and Mili just arrived at Hengdian today. Mili didn''t like to live in a hotel, so Zac bought a vi for his daughter, which could also prevent the paparazzi from harassing her. As soon as Eva entered the vi, she told her best friend that she was framed. "If I find out who did it, I will blow her head off!" she clenched her fists and said angrily. "I guess it must have something to do with Elizabeth. She deliberately transferred my brother to Switzend and found someone to deal with you. Her design is really thorough." An extremely cold light shed across Essie''s face. "Damn old witch! The more she wants to alienate Vincent and me, the less I want her to seed. Piss her off!" Eva said angrily. Hearing that it was Jim who saved her, Essie decided to thank Jim. So she made a table of delicious dishes and invited Jim to have dinner. Taking a look at the rich dinner on the table, Jim looked at Eva and smiled mischievously, "Heaven pepper, take a good look at it. This is the standard. If you don''t know how to cook, you should learn it as soon as possible." Eva red at him and said nothing. Since he had indeed helped her once, she endured it. Looking at them, Mili giggled and said, "Uncle Jim, you and aunt Eva are the most suitable couple in the screen besides my mommy." A strange smile appeared on Jim''s face. For some reason, these two names sounded very awkward and unpleasant to hear. If the paparazzi heard that she called him ''Sworn father'' and called heaven pepper ''Sworn mommy'', they must have a crazy connection and then made a lot of stories. Eva also realized this problem. She didn''t want to have anything to do with scum Jim, especially something that was not true. She sat beside Mili and said in a very low voice, "Don''t call me sworn mommy when I am with him, in case others misunderstand me." Mili rolled her big ck eyes for two times and smiled secretly. "I know. If I call you sworn mommy and him sworn father, others will misunderstand that you are a couple. Well, for the sake of my uncle, I''ll call you aunt to be in front of others from now on. " Eva was slightly choked. She wanted to say something, but she swallowed it in the end. She didn''t want to exin because the gossip between her and Vinton had been hyped up all the time. Essie poured a ss of rose red wine and raised her ss to Jim. "Brother Jim, thank you for your help this time. You really helped Eva." "I don''t want to help this heaven pepper. It''s all for your sake," Jim said casually. With a soft smile on her face, Essie said, "Eva has always been a slick talker. If she offend you, please forgive her." With an evil and attractive smile on his face, Jim said, "It''s rare to see a man with heavy taste like your brother." Looking at Eva, Essie smiled and said, "My brother hasn''t seeded yet. He still have to work hard. The most important thing for him is to marry Eva back as soon as possible and be my sister-inw." "What are you talking about?" Eva gave her a reproachful look. She had never thought of getting married. She was a person who could only y love and could not have true feelings for others. Although Vinton was naughty before, after getting along with him for a long time, she found that he was actually a very good man, considerate, gentle and careful. She didn''t want to hurt him. Floating in the air of Eva, Jim said with a meaningful look, "It''s rare that someone likes you. Don''t miss it, or you will be the only one left." "It''s none of your business." Eva stared at him fiercely, with dark fire between her eyebrows. Noticing the smell of gunpowder in the air, Essie hurried to ease the atmosphere. "People say that enemies meet. Zac and I used to be like this. When we were in Yang City, we quarreled and fight very often. We couldn''t leave each other after we quarreled a lot. " Eva pouted, "You and Zac are quarrelsome lovers, and I am a real enemy of him. There is only hatred, and there will never be joy." "I agree with you," Jim replied. He would never fall in love with this kind of pepper. He could only stay away from it. Mili smiled, "Sworn mommy and sworn father are both fire. They will burn fiercely when they meet each other. My uncle is like gold. Only he is obedient to sworn mommy, he will never dare to resist." "Then your uncle will be hen-pecked in the future." Jim''s peach blossom eyes were full of sympathy. "It doesn''t matter. My uncle is willing to do that." Mili giggled. Essie stroked her head. At this moment, she was a little worried about Vinton. She was afraid that he couldn''t resist Elizabeth''s conspiracy in Switzend. After dinner, she asked Eva to make an international call to Vinton and tell him that she was almost killed in China. Vinton was so worried that he had no time to care about Wendy. When Elizabeth was asleep, he stole his passport and ran back. Vinton''s sudden appearance in Hengdian startled Eva. What scared her more was that Vinton knelt down on one knee and proposed to her as soon as he entered the room of the hotel. "Eva, marry me!" He was holding a pink diamond ring that weighed twenty eight carats. His face was extremely serious, extremely sincere and serious. "Vinton..." Eva was stunned as if she got an electric shock, trembling for a long time and unable to speak. A dark cloud floated from the sky, blocking the light of the sun, and the room seeped a little cold. Marriage, this was a word that should not be said in Eva''s dictionary. The reality was the poison of love, and marriage was the tomb of love. On the day her father betrayed her family, she swore that she would never dig her own grave and give any man a chance to hurt her. If the risk of marrying an ordinary man was fifty percent, then the risk of marrying Vinton was ny nine percent. There were too many women around him. Maybe he liked her now, but time could destroy everything. When she was old and ugly, he would definitely raise the rod without hesitation and throw her like a golf ball, throwing her hard to the Mars, and to the outside of the Milky way. Besides these fundamental risks, there was another more important factor, which was love. Chapter 546 I Cant Marry You Chapter 546 I Can''t Marry You So far, she had only treated Vinton as a good friend, and had no intention of dating him. Therefore, it was the best way to maintain the status quo between him and her. "I can''t. Vinton, I can''t. I''m sorry!" She bit her lips and shook her head hard, trying to leave. He caught up with her and rushed to her like the wind. He held her shoulders and didn''t let her escape. "Eva, trust me this time. I will be a good husband! Maybe I was notorious before, but since I met you, I have no interest in other women anymore. " He held up her face and looked at her with almost sincere eyes. "From the first time I saw you, I believed that you were the person I was looking for and what I wanted. Give me a chance. I can be your shoulder, support you, protect you from wind and rain! " She lowered her head and didn''t say anything. The struggle and contradiction in her eyes seemed to be more violent than the waves. The silence made Vinton''s internal organs twist together. The sun broke through the thick dark clouds and tried to climb up into the sky. The golden light spread over the blue sky. Just like his heart, he did not intend to give up at all. He held her hand and put it on his chest. "Here, there''s only you. I can no longer amodate others. If you still can''t believe it, let time prove everything, okay?" Eva sighed heavily. Time? Time could only destroy everything! That man used to love his mother and her so much. But in the blink of an eye, all the sweet words and vows were gone. She vaguely heard her own voice, trembling, struggling, begging, as if it was not from her own mouth. "I don''t want to get married. It is good for us to be friends. Don''t destroy it, okay?" Vinton felt a chill all over his body, and his heart sank from the sun to the abyss, sinking... It sank into the cold valley. "Eva, have you never liked me?" he asked sadly. She still lowered her head and said nothing. His hand suddenly tightened, and in an instant, his face was as pale as death, and the pain in his eyes deepened, as if a sharp sword was stabbed into his chest, splitting his heart in half. "Not a little, not even a little?" His anxious tone was filled with shock, pain and despair. She didn''t raise her head. "Vinton, I..." She choked, and all her words turned into a string of hot tears. A terrible silence stood between them. The long and silent silence crushed Vinton''s heart. He let go of her hand, as if what was pinched in his palm was just a phantom, and could no longer be held. Then he disappeared, not sending her a message or making a phone call. Time passed slowly. A week had passed. Sitting in the library, Eva stared at the book on the table, lost in thought. She was not in the mood to prepare for the final exam. Her expression was dull and absent-minded, like a spirit that had lost its soul. Every time her phone rang, her eyes lit up and then dimmed. Vinton ignored her forever? Every time she asked herself, she felt a pang of sadness. In the past three years, Vinton had been with her all the time. She had been used to his existence, his care, and his punching bag to vent her annoyance. Now he suddenly disappeared. She was not used to it, as if a corner of her heart was missing. At dinner, she ordered a lot of dishes. When Essie saw them, she knew what to do. Every time she was unhappy, her best friend would turn grief into appetite, because she always said that only by eating more could she have the strength to live on. "Didn''t my brothere back? Didn''t you see him this morning? " she asked in a low voice. Eva shook her head with a hint of pain on her face, "Vinton... He proposed to me today, which scared me. " "Oh my God!" With her big eyes wide open, Essieughed and said, "My brother is so awesome!" Biting her lips, Eva said with tears in his eyes, "But I refused." The smile on Essie''s face froze all of a sudden. "Why? Eva?" "I''ve never thought about getting married. I''ve always treated Vinton as my best friend and never treated him as my boyfriend." Eva lowered her head, and her thick eyshes left two deep shadows on her eyelids. Holding her hand, Essie said sincerely, "Eva, love can be cultivated. I know my brother used to be a yboy, but since he met you, he haspletely changed. For you, for your future, he is working very hard. I''ve been through it. I can see that he really loves you. It''s not easy to meet someone who really loves you in this world. Don''t miss him. " Eva frowned and sighed imperceptibly, "Forget it. Anyway, it''s useless to say anything. He hasn''te to me for a week and hasn''t called me. He must be angry and doesn''t want to talk to me anymore." "Then you can call him!" "Call him?" Eva was stunned. She realized that she had never called Vinton in the past three years! When she was thinking about it, the voice of Essie came again, "A man who is used to being surrounded by the crowd like my brother must be very hurt when he is suddenly refused. At this time, you should take the initiative to call andfort him, so that his self-esteem will be better." She held her friend''s shoulder and said, "Eva, once you miss something like love, there is no way to retrieve it. If you still have a little feeling for him, call him as soon as possible." Eva lowered her head. When she was struggling in her heart, her hand had unconsciously reached into the pocket of her coat and held the phone. But she suddenly lost her strength when she was halfway through it. What if he didn''t want to answer it? What if he didn''t want to talk to her anymore? Should she call him to ask for trouble? After hesitating for a while, she loosened her grip and the phone slipped back. "I''m so hungry. Let''s eat first." She forced a smile, took out her chopsticks, picked up a piece of braised pork and put it into her mouth. Shaking her head, Essie took out her phone and called Vinton. In fact, Vinton had stayed in Hengdian for the past week. As soon as he returned to Dragon City, Elizabeth and Wendy would annoy him, so he decided not to go back. When Vinton received the call from Vinton, he told her his address. After dinner with Eva, she went to Vinton''s Luxury Apartments near Hengdian. As soon as she entered the room, a pungent smell of alcohol came, and the ground was filled with empty beer cans. Vinton was half drunk and half awake. His hair was in a mess and his chin was covered with stubble. He looked haggard and bleak. With a sigh, Essie cleaned the apartment for him with a broom and made him a cup of sober tea. "Brother, I have known that you proposed to Eva." She sat next to Vinton and said cautiously. A bitter smile shed across Vinton''s handsome face. "Am I a loser? It''s been three years, but she doesn''t have any feelings for me." Essie patted him on the shoulder and said, "I grew up with Eva. I know her very well. She refused you not because she doesn''t like you, but because she is afraid of marriage." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vinton was shocked, "She is afraid of marriage?" Essie nodded. "Eva grew up in a single parent family. When she was five years old, her father cheated on her mother, abandoned her and her mother, and married someone else. The most hateful thing was that his father was very ruthless. He not only never came to see her, but also did not pay her any money for custody, as if he did not have a daughter. Her mother didn''t have a formal job and had been supporting her by part-time jobs. Every day after school, she had to work for her mother. And she even had to sell some small things to earn tuition fees. There are often children of the same age bullying her, laughing at her, and calling her a wild child without a father. " Hearing this, Vinton hit the tea table angrily, "Damn it! Her father is simply not a man!" "Parents'' failed marriage will more or less have an impact on their children. If my mother and I hadn''t met such a good man as my father, perhaps I would have lost confidence in marriage and men like her. I didn''t dare to love, devote myself, or marry anyone. " Essie sighed. After witnessing what her mother had suffered in the Xu family, she swore to herself that she would never get married and be a single noble all her life. But Bob''s appearance let her see the true love in the world and let her know that there were good men in the world, but she needed a pair of golden eyes to find and cherish. Vinton sighed. In the past, he just wanted aplete family and a father, but now he knew very well that he had aplete family, while his sister lost her family and father. Patting the back of his hand, Essie said, "Brother, be patient with Eva. You have to believe that the best way is to get what you want by your sincerity." Vinton nodded, "Thank you for telling me this. I know what to do." With a gentle smile, Essie said, "I will help you. Don''t let other people get the benefits. If Eva dares not to be my sister-inw, I will break up with her." Vinton also smiled, "Whoever dares topete with me for my wife, I will send him out to the outer space immediately. And let him never return to the earth for the rest of his life." When Essie returned to the vi, she found that Zac hade with Dot. He had to visit no matter how busy he was since tomorrow her daughter would be on the y. "Where did you go?" he asked casually. "I just came back from my brother''s house." She smiled. "Elizabeth has been pushing him hard recently, hasn''t she?" Leaning against the back of the sofa, Zac crossed his hands on the back of his head, lookingzy. With a slight sigh, Essie said, "I hope he and Eva can withstand it." Zac''s deep and cold eyes flickered in the light. "In fact, as long as we can deal with one person, it''s not difficult to solve it." Chapter 547 Refuse To Help Chapter 547 Refuse To Help "Who?" Essie asked. Zac picked up the fresh pineapple juice on the table and took a sip. Then he said the name unhurriedly, "Mrs. Vicki." Hearing that, Essie''s eyes lit up. Yes, why didn''t she think of Vicki? She loved Vinton the most. As long as she asked, they couldn''t get married. However, Elizabeth had just saved Vicki. Vinton still had to work hard to persuade her. On the second day, Vinton went to the film set to visit Eva. Seeing him, Eva finally calmed down after struggling for several days. "Vinton, are you not angry with me?" She walked to him and asked in a low voice. "I was too reckless." Vinton held her shoulder and looked at her sincerely, full of tenderness. "Eva, I will wait for you. I will wait until you are really willing to ept me and fall in love with me. You should also have some confidence in me and don''t doubt my sincerity, okay? " "Okay." Eva kept nodding. She was so happy that Vinton was still with her. Not far away, Jim stared at them with deep and intriguing eyes. It was said that there was a trap for a carrot. It seemed that the spicy degree of heaven pepper dropped sharply when she was with Vinton. Should Vinton be suitable for her? "Uncle, aunt to be." Mili ran towards them. Vinton was pleased to hear Mili call Eva aunt to be. "Honey, you usually call her mommy Eva. Why do you call her aunt to be now?" He asked deliberately. "Mommy Eva said I should call her aunt to be when we were outside, and call her mommy Eva when we were at home. Anyway, you are going to get married in the future. She is my aunt to be. " Mili said seriously. Eva was choked by her words and couldn''t help but feel two waves of heat on her face. She had nned to disassociate herself from Jim, so she asked Mili to change the address. It seemed that she was going to make Vinton misunderstand her again. Vinton''s handsome face was beaming with joy. It seemed that what Essie said was right. It was not that Eva didn''t have feelings for him, but that she was afraid of marriage because of the shadow of childhood. "Honey, why don''t you just call her aunt to be wherever you are?" "Okay, uncle Vinton. You should try your best to marry my aunt to be as soon as possible so that I can just call her aunt. Mili nodded with a smile. "Okay, I''ll try my best." Vinton smiled and stroked her little head. Seeing Vinton reconcile with Eva, Essie was very happy. She knew what she said yesterday would work. After Mili finished her work this week, Essie took her back to Dragon City. There were still a lot of things to deal with in thepany. As soon as she entered the office, Alice came over. She looked very serious and seemed to have something important to tell her. "I think of something in the past recently." She said in a low voice. Hearing that, Essie was a little stunned. With excitement in her eyes, she asked, "really?" "I remember that I went to see Zac after I received the news of my father''s ident." "Were you all in C City at that time?" Essie asked, shocked. "Yes." "We just attended the development and mourning ceremony of the Perfect World together. When I received the call from Dragon City, I felt something was wrong. I hoped that Zac could help me and the Xu Group get through the difficulties, but... " "But what?" The corners of Essie''s mouth twitched slightly. "He refused. He said that he had nothing to do with the Xu Group and he didn''t want to get involved." Although Alice''s voice was very low, it was very clear. When she spoke, a strange light quietly shed through her eyes. "Why?" Essie was shocked. "I really can''t remember exactly what he said, but you can ask Malcolm. Isn''t he my assistant? I trust him very much and won''t avoid him in anything. He must be the most clear person about the situation at that time." Said Alice. Essie called Malcolm in a hurry. She wanted to know why Zac refused to help her sister. The Xu family and the Rong family were partners. If something happened to the Xu family, it would do no good to them. It seemed that Malcolm didn''t want to talk about the past anymore. He just said lightly, "it''s all in the past. Now that the Xu Group has passed the crisis, we don''t need to mention it anymore." "You were there too, weren''t you?" Looking at him without a blink, Essie insisted. He didn''t answer, which meant he acquiesced. "Malcolm, I just want to know the truth. Don''t hide it from me, okay?" Said Essie in a pleading tone. Malcolm sighed. "Mr. Zac didn''t say that he wouldn''t help Miss Alice. He just asked Miss Alice to tell him where you were, but Miss Alice refused, so..." Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Alice. "It''s just an excuse. In fact, he has already had the ambition to annex our Xu Group." As she spoke, she threw out a pile of documents on the desk of Essie. "I''ve already asked someone to investigate Mr. Gold. He is a member of Zac. In other words, the major shareholder who really owns twenty percent of the shares of our Xu Group is not Mr. Gold, but Zac!" It seemed that Essie was hit by a thunderbolt. She shook violently, picked up the documents on the table and read them carefully. Her eyes widened in disbelief. "Why did he do that?" "If my guess is right, he has already known Willi, and he also knows that Willi colluded with Elizabeth and uncle Bles to usurp the throne. He didn''t take any action on purpose, just in order to take advantage of the chaos to annex the Xu Group. " Said Alice angrily. It was hard for Essie to believe that Zac had hidden himself so deeply. He was like a snake king hiding in the deepest part of the forest, waiting for the most lethal blow to his opponent all the time. "Did you tell daddy about it?" "No, daddy is too kind. He doesn''t even believe that aunt Elizabeth and uncle Bles conspired with each other. How could he believe that his son-inw has such thoughts?" Alice shrugged and said, "the reason why I tell you this is that I want you to be on guard against him. He is too powerful to be exposed. You can''t trust him too much, or you won''t know if he betrays you." There was a heavy cloud in Essie''s dark eyes. "I will definitely ask him about it." At dusk, the sky was overcast, and thick haze was floating in the air. The rolling mountains in the distance were only blurred. As soon as Essie returned to the Blue Coast, she opened the window. The warm wind blew in, like a pair of powerful hands covering her face and strangling her neck, making her out of breath. After a while, it began to rain. Thin raindrops, like dust in haze, floated in the air. The distant mountains, dense forest and buildings were all submerged in therge of rain and mist and twilight, leaving only blurry shadows. When Zac came in, she didn''t turn on the light. She stood quietly in front of the window like a faint shadow. "Your hair is wet." He gently stroked her hair and pulled her into his warm arms. Then he closed the window, blocking the wind and rain. At this moment, her heart was like a horse galloping and trampling, and it was difficult to calm down. The man who once gave her protection and support, and who she thought she could trust unconditionally, suddenly became so strange, which made her a little scared. "Zac, may I ask you something?" Her voice was as soft as silk, as if she was holding her breath. "What?" He put his head on her shoulder and gently leaned against her with his chin. She swallowed and said slowly, "did my sistere to you after Mr. Baron''s ident?" Zac trembled slightly, but she still had a keen sense. He straightened up, grabbed her shoulders and turned her around to face him. "What did Alice say to you? Has she regained her memory? " She raised her head and looked at him intently, with a touch of doubt in her eyes. "Aren''t the Rong family and the Xu family partners? Why didn''t you help her? Why did you just stand by and watch her in trouble? " A malicious and cold light shed through Zac''s eyes. "Why should I help her? If it weren''t for her, can you escape to America? Without her, can you hide in America for three years without any news? If it weren''t for her, I should have known that I was a father." His breath was heavy, like a p in the face, making her face burning. "You know everything?" "I''ve been looking for you for the past three years, but she didn''t mention a word even though she knew it clearly." His expression suddenly became so serious and fierce. Her escape had always been an indelible scar in his heart. "Even if you are unwilling to help my sister, why did you take the opportunity to buy the shares of Xu Group? Is Mr. Gold your man?" She frowned slightly and said in an aggressive tone. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. His dark and cold eyes shed, and his perfect lips were tightly pursed into a straight line. After a while, he sighed in a low voice, "since you have known, I have nothing to hide. He is indeed my man. In the past three years, I have been closely monitoring every move of Elizabeth. I have already known her n with Bles and Willi. Even if you don''te back, Elizabeth won''t be the chairman of the Xu Group. " "If I don''te back, will the Xu Group change its surname to Rong?" Essie sneered. "You are the only one I miss." He admitted frankly. He had always been ruthless and cold. If he wanted to do something, he had to do it perfectly. ording to his original n, he would give Elizabeth and the people behind her a fatal blow, leaving them no chance to turn over. But her return not only messed up his npletely, but also helped Willi and Elizabeth intangibly, giving them a chance to live on and have time to make subsequent arrangements. "I didn''t expect you to have such a big appetite!" A mocking and sad smile appeared on Essie''s face. Chapter 548 If You Cant Fall Asleep, Do Some Exercises Chapter 548 If You Can''t Fall Asleep, Do Some Exercises His two beautiful thick eyebrows twisted when hearing her words. He took a deep breath from the gap of his teeth, as if somewhere was painful. "Do you think I will care about yourpany?" "Why not? The capitalist''s pursuit of interests is endless." She frowned and looked at him as if he was a stranger. He gritted his teeth, and the muscles around his lips were very tense. A malicious and ferocious aura covered his face. "So what? Business is like a battlefield, and I don''t need to show mercy. I don''t feel guilty about this, and you have no reason or qualification to me me. " Elizabeth had hurt his child, and he would never let her go. And he would neve forgive Alice for letting him lose his wife. Taking away the Xu Group was the biggest blow to them. However, Essie had a different thought. She had already taken herself as the daughter of the Xu family. Even if he didn''t know that she was the daughter of the Xu family, she couldn''t ignore his coldness, let alone pretend that nothing had happened. "It turns out that I don''t know you at all." A me of fury swept over his knitted eyebrows. He stared at her for a long time, and a touch of indescribable sadness and disappointment quickly surged into his eyes. "Essie, are you still saying that till now?" "I''m just telling the truth." An invisible resentment was spreading in her throat, and her voice became vague. His chest heaved heavily, and his face was as pale as death. His cold eyes were dark with cold light, and his face was full of gloom and anger. "This can only prove that you are a heartless woman!" He said through gritted teeth. And then he turned around and went upstairs angrily, ignoring her. It seemed that he was extremely disappointed in her and didn''t even want to say anything more. Hiding at the stairway, Mili and Dot peeped at them. As soon as they saw Zac, they rushed into the room to hide, fearing that he would see them. Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes. She fell onto the sofa and couldn''t help sobbing. Tears fell down on her cor and soon wetted it. She didn''t do anything wrong. He was the one to me. It was all her family who had suffered. He had already known the enemy''s actions, but he was indifferent. If he could help them at that time, they would not have been hurt. She had no sense of security when she was with such a cold, ruthless, sophisticated and unpredictable man. If one day he had no feelings for her, he would even sacrifice her mercilessly, regardless of her life and death. In the room, Mili sighed, "Daddy and mommy have just been together for a few days. Why did they quarrel again?" "Adults are always like this. They have to fight for the past, the present, and the future. There will always be endless arguments." Dot sat on the sofa, crossed his arms and said seriously. "Will they make it up?" Mili was very worried. It seemed that her daddy was very angry and didn''t mean to coax her mommy. "They have gone through a lot of ups and downs. They won''t be separated for a little thing. At most, they will have a cold war for a while." Dot said thoughtfully. Mili let out a long sigh. Her parents were a happy couple. One was a fire, and the other was an oil. When they were together, they would definitely burn fiercely. In the evening, Zac didn''t go back to his room but slept in a guest room. Essie tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She felt like a python stirring in her heart, ufortable and resentful. So she got up and went to the living room to drink. To her surprise, when she went downstairs, she found that Zac was sitting in front of the bar counter, drinking sulkily. He was obviously more irritable than her. She lowered her eyes, neither looked at him nor spoke to him. She went straight to the bar counter, took out a bottle of red wine, poured a ss, and drank it up in a gulp. He nced at her, grabbed the bottle and cup from her hand and said, "go upstairs and sleep." "It''s none of your business." She jumped up and grabbed the ss from his hand. He frowned and grabbed her waving little paws. "Do you want me to carry you up?" "I can''t fall asleep." She stamped her feet in anger. An indescribable mischievous look shed through his eyes. "Stupid woman, do you need a lesson?" "You deserve a lesson, cold-blooded beast!" She rolled her eyes at him and felt a little sad. "Can you teach me a lesson?" He snorted, his eyes full of mockery and contempt, looking at her as if she were an insignificant ant. She was furious. Although it hurt her self-esteem and she was unwilling to admit it, it was true. She couldn''t fight against the great devil, so she could only be enved and plundered. "I''m going to sleep." She stamped her feet hard and walked towards the stairway. Suddenly, a huge force came and she was lifted into the air. It turned out that the big devil rushed over and carried her on his shoulder. "Let go of me, cold-blooded beast. I''m going back to sleep." She kicked his shoulders with all her strength, but it didn''t work at all. He kicked the door open, walked in and threw her on the bed. She saw through his intention, got up and wanted to run, but was pressed down by him. "Zac, don''t touch me. I haven''t forgiven you yet!" "Stupid woman, I didn''t forgive you either. Now it is a punishment for you." He grabbed her struggling hands, raised them above her head and pressed them hard, making her unable to move. Seeing the terrible cruelty in his eyes, a chill spread from her spine. "You are the one who is wrong. Why should I be punished?" He frowned ferociously, and his eyes shed with cold light like a lion, as if he was going to eat her alive. "Stupid woman, listen carefully. In front of me, you have only obligation and no right. No matter what I do, you have to ept it. No matter what I say, you can only listen to me. No objection, no doubt, and no intention of resistance. " She was so angry that she trembled all over. She stared at him ferociously, with a face of rage and savageness. "Bastard, I am not your ve!" "You are not a ve, but my woman, so you must strictly abide by my rules." Every word came out of his thin lips was quite cold, strong and domineering. There seemed to be no pity on his face. He lowered his head and kissed her hard on the lips... When she woke up again, it was already in the evening. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The man who tortured her was no longer by her side. He was ying in the garden with children. He seemed to be always full of energy and was not tired at all. When she endured the pain and went downstairs with difficulty, the servant had already prepared the dinner. "Madam, would you like to have dinner?" She asked. She nodded. Of course she would eat. If she was not full, how could she have the strength to fight against the fierce demon king? When Zac came back with the children, she had already eaten two bowls of rice. "Mommy, did you stay awakest night because you quarreled with daddy and got angry? Did you do exercise all night?" Mili tilted her head and looked at her, confused. She choked hard and coughed several times to calm down. What the hell was wrong with Zac? What did he take about with the children? She wanted to exin, but she couldn''t make a sound because of her hoarse voicest night. She wanted to stand up, but her legs were soft and she fell back weakly. This embarrassed her very much. She turned around and red at the culprit. Zac lookedcent. This heartless and stupid woman irritated himst night. This was a lesson! If she did it again, he would punished her again and let her be unable to get out of bed for three days! Seeing her mother''s painful expression, Mili felt very sorry for her. She reached out her small hands and held her. "Poor mommy, if you quarrel with daddy again,e to me. I''ll chat with you. Don''t do tiring exercises anymore." Dot touched his chin and said slowly like an adult, "Mommy was doing exercisest night. What was daddy doing?" Zac patted him on the head and said, "of course I''m sleeping." "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t fall asleep without mommy by your side?" Dot raised his eyebrows and asked doubtfully. Since daddy came back, they hadpletely lost the right to sleep with mommy. Last time, when Mili wanted to sleep with her mommy, he took her back to her bed. He was now domineering as if he wanted to monopolize his mother. Mili asked him sadly. Why couldn''t she sleep with her mommy? He said that if her mommy was not beside him, he would suffer from insomnia and affect tomorrow''s work. So Mili had to sleep by herself. At this moment, hearing his words, Zac was a little embarrassed. "Don''t question adults, kid." Dot winked at Mili, and Mili understood what he meant. She said with a secret smile, "so daddy can fall asleep without mommy, right? Then next time you can''t drive us away and monopolize mommy by yourself. We also want to sleep with mommy. " Zac had to exin to them. "I said I was sleeping. I didn''t say I was asleep. I counted the sheep until dawn." "Then you sneaked back to your room and slept with mommy, didn''t you?" Mili giggled. She had seen him walk out of the main bedroom. Zac gently pinched her little face and said, "little girl, mind your own business. Otherwise, you will be punished!" Mili spit out her tongue and said. "I don''t want to care. I just want to know if you are reconciled or not." Dot smiled. "Since he has taken the initiative to go back to his room, they must have reconciled. Anyway, mommy is not by his side, and he can''t sleep. He was willful." Pretending not to hear the conversation between the three, Essie filled another bowl of rice and lowered her head to eat. Her voice was hoarse and she couldn''t speak. Besides, she didn''t forgive the devil at all. Standing next to her, Zac didn''t know whether to cry or tough. As the cold-blooded young master of Dragon City, he was going to be defeated by two three-year-old kids. Chapter 549 Conflicts Between Sisters Chapter 549 Conflicts Between Sisters Although Alice didn''t tell Baron that Zac didn''t want to save her, she exaggerated it to Lucy, which made her have a worse impression of Zac. There were two tasks for Alice. One was to make trouble with Essie in thepany, and the other was to try every means to destroy the rtionship between Zac and Essie. Lucy was angry. She knew that Mary''s son was as vicious, cruel and ruthless as her. There must be no good result for Essie to be with him. As soon as Alice left, Lucy called Essie over. "Alice told me everything that Zac didn''t want to help her. You''d better divorce Zac as soon as possible. If you live with him like this, you will cry in the future." Touching her forehead, Essie felt a little helpless. She wouldn''t divorce Zac. Even if she didn''t do it for herself, she had to think about Mili and Dot. She wanted them to have aplete family. "Mom, you misunderstood. In fact, he did that to deal with Elizabeth. If he knew that I was a member of the Xu family, he would definitely help. If he hadn''t been with me these days, I would have been killed by Willi and his men. " She exined for Zac in a hurry. But Lucy didn''t listen to her. In her opinion, Essie and Zac couldn''t be together and they didn''t match each other at all. Only Hanson was the most suitable person for Essie. "I think you are destined to follow my steps." She sighed heavily. "Mom, I''m also thinking for the children. If I divorce Zac, they will be separated. In the future, Zac will find a stepmother for Dot. She will definitely take him as a thorn in her flesh and abuse him everywhere. Maybe she will be like Le, worrying that he will block the way of her child and kill him. " Said Essie sadly. Hearing this, Lucy couldn''t help shivering. She had never thought about it. The Rong family was so powerful that even the surname of the children had been changed. They would definitely not allow Essie to take the children away. If Zac really found a stepmother for them, it would be miserable. If she wanted Zac to divorce her daughter, she had to find a way to help her get the custody of the children. Baron was the only one who could solve this problem. In the afternoon, Zac called and asked her to take the children to the Rong mansion. His grandfather Laves and grandmother Ophelia Zangwill came from America. They came here on purpose after getting the news that Charlotte was still alive, and to see Zac and the children by the way. Lady Rose and Irene hade early in the morning. Lady Rose was very excited when she heard that her family hade. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Charlotte went to America at the age of sixteen to meet her father, brothers and sister. Laves'' wife Ophelia was a real American aristocrat and was very kind. She and Laves had three sons, but no daughter. Mary was the only princess in the family, so she was loved and cared by everyone. Although Ophelia was not Mary''s biological mother, she treated her more precious than her own sons. Mary also treated her as her own mother. They had a very harmonious rtionship. Every Christmas, she would take the children to the United States to celebrate Christmas with her family. "Charlotte, we are relieved to see that you are fine now and have a daughter." Ophelia said in Chinese. She was proficient in fivenguages. When she was young, she had been a trantor in the White House. "I really didn''t expect to see my family again." Lady Rose wiped her tears and said. "Grandpa, Grandma, this is Essie, my wife." Zac introduced Essie to them. "Nice to meet you, Grandpa, Grandma." Said Essie with a slight smile. "She is so beautiful. She is just like an angel, just like what I imagined." Ophelia said excitedly. "Grandma, they are our little angels, Mili and Dot." Zac introduced the children with a smile. "Great-grandpa, great-grandma, nice to meet you!" Mili and Dot walked over and gave them a passionate American kiss. "You two are so cute." Ophelia liked the kids very much. Mary put on a false smile. Although her mouth was wide open, there was no smile in her eyes. She didn''t intend to tell her parents in the United States about Charlotte. It was Zac who called and said to them. Her son was much more active than her in recognizing rtives. "Charlotte, did you go to see your mother with Mary?" Laves asked. "Not yet." Lady Rose shook her head. "We will go there some other time. But mom has Alzheimer''s disease now. She doesn''t know anyone." Mary sighed. A hint of sadness shed across Laves'' face. "I rarelye to Dragon City either. Let''s go to the sanatorium to visit your mother tomorrow." "Okay." Mary nodded. She hadn''t visited her mother for a long time, because her mother was always "confused", which made her very angry. It was better to meet her less often. Ophelia turned to Walt, who was standing next to them without saying a word. "Walt, you see, Zac has been a father. When can you bring your girlfriend to visit me?" "How about this, grandma? I''ll take my girlfriend to visit you and celebrate Christmas with you. What do you think?" "Okay, it''s settled. I''m looking forward to it." Ophelia said with a loving smile. After that, Alena prepared a table of desserts on the cruise ship. She invited Laves and Ophelia to appreciate theke and mountains, and enjoy afternoon tea. The children all boarded the boat. Ophelia also took out the desserts she had brought from America. "This one with hazel nuts is Mary''s favorite, and the one with almond is Charlotte''s favorite." "A mother knows her children better than others. You know the tastes of the two sisters best." Said Alena with a smile. With a smile, she said, "I still remember that when Charlotte first arrived in America, she always dressed up as Mary. Although they look almost the same, their lie will be exposed as soon as they eat." "I haven''t had the dessert made by mom for a long time. I miss it so much." Mary picked up a piece of hazel meat cookie and took a bite. Lady Rose also picked up a Almond Cookie. Irene sat not far away. When she saw that Lady Rose had finished eating, a strange expression shed through her eyes. However, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she turned to look at Essie and said, "you and my cousin are so quiet today. You didn''t say a word." Hearing that, Essie was a little choked. She found that Irene was very observant, and she even found that. She didn''t want to talk to Zac. They hadn''t reconciled yet and were still in a cold war. She pointed at her throat and said, "my throat hurts." "No wonder your voice is a little hoarse." Irene smiled. Zac cast a sidelong nce at Essie. This heartless and stupid woman hadn''t spoken to him for two days. He had thought that she didn''t want to speak because of her hoarse voice. Now it seemed that she was still angry with him. It seemed that he hadn''t taught her enough lessons the night before yesterday. "Aunt Irene, do you know why my mommy''s voice is hoarse?" Mili cut in. Her innocent words made Essie in a mess and choke. Without saying anything, Zac picked up the ck tea on the table and took a sip casually to hide the unnatural expression on his face. Fortunately, he came up with a good idea to do sports, or he didn''t know how to exin it to the two little guys. Irene looked at Mili with a smile and asked, "why?" "Because she couldn''t fall asleep the night before yesterday, she did a whole night of exercise. As a result, she got a fever and her voice became hoarse." Mili said seriously. A strange expression shed across Irene''s face. "Didn''t your daddy sleep either?" She asked deliberately in a joking tone. "Daddy..." Before Mili could finish her words, Essie covered her mouth with ck grapes. She couldn''t let the little guy talk anymore, or she would jump into theke and hide in embarrassment. "Mili, didn''t mommy tell you that ady shouldn''t talk too much?" Mili stuck out her tongue and ate the fruit obediently. At the front of the cruise ship, Lady Rose picked up a small pine nut, applied ayer of blueberry sauce, and then applied ayer of cheese. Then she turned over, applied ayer of peanuts jam on the back, and put it into her mouth to have a small bite. Her action was very elegant, noble, and the way she ate was very unique. Seeing this, a surprised look shed across Ophelia''s eyes. She moved her lips and wanted to say something, but she swallowed it. "Charlotte, I heard from Zac that you lost your memory and forgot the past after the ident." Lady Rose nodded and said, "the doctor said that my head was damaged after the ident, so I lost my memory." Mary smiled and said, "I remember that in the past, she liked to imitate me most. In order to be me, she always forced herself to eat something she didn''t like. She would throw up after eating it and eat it after vomiting." "Really?" Lady Rose flipped the short hair in front of her forehead, with a little embarrassment on her face. She had never thought that she was keen to be her sister. "In fact, we are notpletely different in hobbies and tastes. We have the same preferences in some aspects." Mary said in a joking tone, but an imperceptible cold light quietly shed in her eyes. "After all, you are twins. There is always a consensus." Said Alena with a smile. Taking a meaningful look at Mary, Ophelia knew what her daughter meant. Although they were different in many ways, they unfortunately loved the same man. They all fell in love with Albert. She still remembered that when Albert finally chose Mary, Charlotte cried for a long time in the room. What she regretted most was that she shouldn''t have agreed that Mary and Charlotte went to Dragon City together. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been a series of grudges between the sisters, and they would not have hurt an innocent life. There were some things and secrets that had been hidden in her heart, and only she knew. Even the Rong family, Mary and Charlotte didn''t know it. Chapter 550 I Wont Forgive You Chapter 550 I Won''t Forgive You Mary went to the United States when she was five years old. She was brought up by herself. Naturally, she would prefer Mary a little. However, she was guilty for Charlotte more or less, especially after her ident. So as soon as she got the news, she rushed over with Laves. Seeing that she was fine, she felt better. When they were ashore, Albert came back. He held up his precious grandson and granddaughter and kissed them for a while. Then he greeted his father-inw and mother-inw. When he knew that Lady Rose was really Charlotte, he was a little surprised, because she seemed to be different from the previous Charlotte. But on second thought, maybe it was because she had lost her memory, her personality and preferences might be different from before. Moreover, after so many years, she had been living in France, and it was impossible for her not to change. After that, the elders gathered together to talk about the old days. Essie took the children to the koi pond to feed them, ignoring Zac. Zac was a little annoyed and went to the garden alone to rx. Irene followed him quietly. When he walked to the jasmine field, she quickened her pace and followed him. "Cousin!" Zac turned around and nced at her. "Why are you here?" "The jasmines here are so beautiful. Ie here to have a look." She smiled slightly and then changed her tone. "I found that you and Essie haven''t talked since you entered the house. Did you have a quarrel?" Shrugging, Zac said in a calm tone, "it''s normal for a couple to quarrel." "I thought you would never quarrel with each other." Irene pouted. A faint smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. The reason why he kept a strong attitude this time was that he felt that this stupid woman didn''t care about him too much. In her heart, he was always at the back of the line, even inferior to Alice. And in his heart, she was always the first, better than himself and everything. The huge difference in status made him very depressed and jealous. This heartless fool didn''t take him seriously at all. Maybe she hadn''t really fallen in love with him until now. How could he not be angry? When he was silent, Irene''s voice came again, "my cousin is so excellent. There must be many girls want to be with you, right?" "Those people have nothing to do with me." Zac replied indifferently. He had always been a woman''s istion. He would only ept Essie in his life, and the other women would be excluded. "Maybe I can''t find a second good man like you in the world." A hint of admiration shed through Irene''s eyes. Zac was so excellent, perfect and faithful. It would be better if she could meet him first, but unfortunately... By the side of the koi pond, Mili threw a few pieces of goldfish food into the pond. Then she turned to look at Essie and asked, "Mommy, when will the cold war between you and daddyst?" Stroking her head, Essie said, "baby, don''t get me wrong. We don''t have a cold war." "Yes, you haven''t talked to each other for two days." Mili pursed her lips and looked worried. "My throat hurt, so I didn''t say anything." Essie smiled awkwardly. "Mommy, stop making excuses. I can tell at a nce whether you have reconciled or not." Mili tilted her head and looked at her seriously. "Baby, we can deal with the adult''s business by ourselves. Don''t worry about us." said Essie. "What if you still want to divorce or run away like before?" Mili asked with a worried look on her face. In her eyes, daddy and mommy were both muddled. Otherwise, the two of them wouldn''t have been in and out all the time. Sweat broke out on Essie''s forehead. She suddenly realized that she didn''t set a good example for her children, which disappointed them. "Baby, it''s inevitable for two people to get into trouble when they live together. Your father and I just had a small conflict. It''s not a serious matter. We won''t be separated." "But from grandma''s attitude, she haven''t epted daddy yet. And you especially listen to grandma''s words. What if you get angry with daddy because of a trifle and be forced by grandma? What if you want to divorce daddy?" Mili''s serious analysis made her more and more confused. When Essie was about to answer, a low voice came from not far away, "it''s impossible. Your mommy will never escape from me for the rest of her life." Hearing that, Essie was a little stunned. When she turned her head, she saw Zac walking towards her. Stretching out his arms, he pulled her into his arms and said, "even if I''m very angry with your stupid mommy one day, she can''t escape. She must serve me obediently beside me." "Can''t you keep a low profile with the kids around?" Raising her hand, Essie tried to move his fingers, but he didn''t rx and didn''t give her a chance to break free. She could do nothing but let him hold her. Mili covered her mouth and giggled, "Daddy is really a devil." But his strong method seemed to be particrly effective on her mother. Dot had been feeding the fish beside, without making any sound. He nced at the two of them from the corner of his eyes, and then said casually, "this is Yu Chou''s trick. One is willing to beat the other." Zac pretended to me him, "boy, can''t you use a better metaphor?" Dot shrugged and said, "I have no choice. My tongue is inherited from my father." Seeing that Zac didn''t know whether tough or cry, Essie burst intoughter. Her son was the best, which made the big devil speechless. Zac grabbed a handful of fish food and threw it into the pool. Then he asked the nanny to take the children away. He wanted to stay alone with his wife for a while. It was too inconvenient for two kids to stay here. As soon as the children left, the smile on Essie''s face disappeared. She stepped hard on Zac and asked him to let go of her. She hadn''t forgiven him yet. A shadow passed over Zac''s handsome face. He pushed her to the trunk of a tree nearby, grabbed her hands with both hands and forcibly pressed them behind the trunk. "Stupid woman, have you forgotten what I said the night before yesterday?" "Cold-blooded beast, I won''t yield to you." She stared at him ferociously, summoned up the remaining courage, and provoked him. "I''m your master. You have to ept it!" He snorted and looked domineering as if the ve master was threatening the ve. "Zac, I just want to calm down. If your family is hurt, can you pretend nothing has happened?" She angrily kicked his leg to force him to let her go. However, this kind of trick didn''t work on him at all. "No matter who he is, as long as he does the same thing as Alice did, I won''t forgive him." His deep eyes looked particrly cold under the tree, like the cold stars in the North Pole. He had been searching for three years and finally found out that it was Alice who helped her escape. At that time, he even wanted to kill Alice. Besides, Alice kept her identity a secret. Even if he tried both hard and soft tactics, she refused to tell him her whereabouts, which annoyed him even more. How could he help her? "She is my sister. She did this to protect me." There was a wave of tears in Essie''s hoarse voice. "That''s your fault. You should have confessed your identity earlier." The hot breath of Zac was like a p on her face, which made her feel burning pain. "So what? If I told you my identity, can Elizabeth and Valery let me go and can your mommy ept me? " She sneered. After discovering her identity, they had to go even further to deal with her. Zac grabbed her chin and stared at her with his sharp eyes. "Essie, these are the past. I can''t go back to the past, and I can''t change the decision of the past. Even if you are entangled with it until your heart is broken, it''s useless." His words hit the nail on the head. In fact, Essie knew clearly that the past was the past, and it was irreparable. It was useless toin anymore, but when she thought of it, it was difficult for her to calm down. After all, because of this matter, Alice had changed. She had be apletely different person, unpredictable, and made her feel that she had lost her sister. That was why she hated him. How much she hoped that the former Alice coulde back, and how much she hoped that they could be as intimate as before without suspicion, gaps, and intrigues. Although Zac was not the one to me, he was like an aplice. Even if he only stretched out a finger, her sister could survive. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "So what? I won''t forgive you unless my sister can be what she used to be." She said through gritted teeth. "I don''t need your forgiveness." Zac''s eyebrows twisted fiercely into a straight line. He didn''t do anything wrong. He didn''t need to beg her forgiveness. He was born with cold-blooded. Even if he knew that Alice was her sister, he would still not help her if she refused to tell him her whereabouts. Anyone who wanted to get something from him must pay and ept his conditions obediently. The cold air around him froze. She felt cold. Her limbs were cold, and even the sunlight through the leaves made her unable to feel warm. "Let me go!" She twisted her body, trying to escape to the warm area of the sunlight. "No way!" A cold light shed in his eyes and he lowered his head to kiss her. His action was almost violent. He was not kiss her, but to vent his anger. A faint pain came from her lips. She was ashamed and angry, and bit his lips hard. Soon, a smell of blood rushed into her mouth. It was the blood on his lips. A trace of cruelty rose in his eyes. He bit her lips back, and with a little bit force of his teeth, the blood of the two mixed together. In the shadow not far away, there was a long ck shadow. He stared at them without a blink, with a bloodthirsty and fierce light, and a strong sense of jealousy. "You have to remember that I''m your ally. I can let you get the woman you want and the position of the leader of the Rong family. Only I can..." A hoarse voice rang in his ears. He clenched his fists, and contradictions and struggles were like waves rolling in his eyes. Chapter 551 Flower Guardian Chapter 551 Flower Guardian The astronomical tform had predicted that there would be a rare view of lunar eclipse. In the evening, after the shooting, Eva wandered to the river painting scenic spot of Riverside Scene at Qingming Festival alone, preparing to watch the lunar eclipse. As soon as she walked to a street corner, she met Jim. He was like an enchantress appearing and disappearing in the dark night. He was so charming that even the stars and moon above his head were taken away by him, and they could only hide into the clouds shyly. Pretending not to see him, Eva turned her head and turned to the next intersection. After two steps, he heard a cold voice from behind, "Heaven pepper, you are too unkind to turn around and leave when you see your savior." Eva had no choice but to stop and turned to look at him. "Jim, don''t you think that we''d better not have any intersection except for work?" Jim raised his beautiful eyebrows slightly and said, "after you pay me back, you won''t have a chance to get close to me." "It''s just a meal. I''ll invite you back to Dragon City after finishing the shooting of the mountain forest in two days. Now let''s go home and look for our own mother. " Pouting, Eva turned around and walked to a fork in the road, ignoring him. In the shadow not far away, there was a minibus. Its ck shell almost integrated with the night, making it difficult for others to notice its existence. When Eva walked to the intersection and was about to cross the crossing, it suddenly rushed out, stepped on the gas and rushed towards her at a fast speed. Eva was stunned for a moment. Just as the minibus was about to hit her, a tall figure rushed over and pulled her to the side of the road. Seeing that the action failed, the driver wanted to reverse the car and hit the person again, but when he saw the person''s face clearly, he stepped hard on the gas and ran away. He recognized at a nce that it was Jim. In the East, everyone knew about Jim king. If one would say that he didn''t know Jim, he would definitely be despised, isted and abandoned by his friends. He didn''t dare to offend Jim. Everyone on the earth knew that Jim''s fans were the most ferocious and terrible species in the world. If anyone dared to hurt him, Jim''s fans would definitely make him suffer all over his body. If he hit Jim, he would definitely be chased by countless fans for a lifetime. His whole family would be in danger and even the tomb of his ancestors would get in trouble. At that time, even if he got the money, he could only use them in the hell. Eva was still in a state of shock. Her face was as pale as a piece of paper, and her thin body was completely curled up in the arms of Jim. Jim''s brown eyes twinkled in the darkness. Fortunately, he was alert. When he was talking to Eva just now, he noticed the minibus. Through the dim light of the streetmp, he saw that the people inside had been staring at Eva. He felt that there was something wrong. After Eva left, he quietly followed her in case of an ident. He didn''t expect that the car really came for her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Heaven pepper, it seems that someone won''t let you go. Remember to bring bodyguards when you go out in the future." He raised his hand slightly and wanted tofort her, but finally he put it down. He didn''t have any mercy on her. He saved her just because she was the best friend of Essie. The panic on Eva''s face gradually turned into anger. She stood up straight and clenched her fists. Her knuckles creaked. "I won''t sit still and wait for death." Jim raised his thick eyebrows slightly, "that''s none of my business. But you owe me a favor. Think about how to pay it back." Eva red at him and didn''t say anything. It was true that he saved her, or she would have died on this path. "Anyway, thank you just now. I''ll keep the ount and owe you. Let''s talk about it after I pay you back last time." Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s. Jim was very pleased with her obedient attitude, as if he poured a bottle of vinegar on the pepper, removing the spicy taste and turning her into green pepper. "Okay, I''ll keep the ounts first. Remember to be respectful when you see your savior. Don''t pretend to ignore him." Jim''s tone of teaching his subordinate a lesson made Eva a little angry, but she didn''t lose her temper and secretly swallowed the anger. "It''ste. I''m going back." She pouted and turned around to walk forward without waiting for his response. Jim frowned and followed him slowly. Maybe the bastard was still hiding somewhere, so he''d better be cautious. She hadn''t treated him a grateful meal yet. If anything happened to her, he would suffer a great loss. Eva was also a little nervous. She turned his head slightly and saw with the corner of her eyes that Jim was behind her. She felt very safe and at ease. In the night sky, the moon was missing a corner. Eva wanted to see the lunar eclipse, so she stopped and turned to look at Jim. "Jim, do you know there is a lunar eclipse today?" "So what?" Jim replied casually, as if he was not interested in it at all. "Have you ever seen a lunar eclipse?" She asked in a low voice. "It''s not a rare astronomical phenomenon. It happens every few years." Jim shrugged. "I haven''t seen it." Eva pouted, "the light in the hotel is too bright. I can''t see it when we go back." "What does it have to do with me?" Jim snorted. "Aren''t you going to escort me back to the hotel?" Eva blinked her thick long eyshes yfully. Jim sneered, "are you a peacock? How could she be so narcissistic! I''m going back. I don''t care about you. " Eva wrinkled her nose at him and said, "didn''t you move to your vi by thekeside? That ce is opposite to the hotel. " "I''ll take a walk around." Jim stared at her, wondering why this straightforward idiot suddenly became so smart tonight. She even guessed what he was doing. Eva rolled her big round eyes for two times, and a sly light shed. "Jim, don''t hide it. I know your intention. You are worried that that bastard is still waiting for me in secret, so you want to escort me to the hotel, right?" "Heaven pepper, don''t think too much. Your safety has nothing to do with me." Jim turned his head slightly and hid his handsome face in the shadow. His expression became obscure, and only a pair of charming eyes flickered through the darkness. With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Eva said jokingly, "Of course it does. I still owe you two debt of gratitude. If I die before I could pay you back, don''t you suffer a great loss?" Jim''s face seemed to be stung, and a muscle was twitching slightly. Did the heaven pepper have special function today? How could she guess all his thoughts right? "ording to what you said, I really have to look after you, in case you can''t pay your debt." He replied, giving himself a step down. "That''s right. I want to go back to the hotel after seeing the lunar eclipse. There is not much light here and I can see it clearly. Why don''t you go with me and watch it with me?" Eva smiled, revealing a pair of sweet dimples. A shadow shed across Jim''s eyes. He could tell that she was afraid of being alone and wanted to take him as a bodyguard. What a good wishful thinking! But on second thought, if something really happened to her, thest two times he saved her would be in vain. He had to wait until she thanked him. "It''s not easy to be a creditor these days." Heughed weirdly and stopped beside her. Knowing that he agreed, Eva was very happy. She took him to the small square in front of them and sat on a stone chair. More than half of the moon had been swallowed up by the heavenly dog, leaving only a little crescent. Soon, a bronze red moon hung in the air. Eva covered her mouth in surprise and said, "Oh, my God! I thought the moon had disappeared after the lunar eclipse. It turned out to be red. No wonder the script always says the blood moon. It turns out to be the lunar eclipse." Hearing that, Jim was speechless. He turned to look at her with a strange look, as if looking at an outsider. "Heaven pepper, you were taught by a PE teacher in primary school, weren''t you? You don''t even know this basic knowledge." "Of course I don''t know because I have never seen it!" Eva rolled her eyes at him and said, "I''m from a poor family. Unlike you, who was born with a golden key and lived an extravagant life, you don''t have to worry about anything and don''t think about anything." "Does it have anything to do with the lunar eclipse? Is it possible that only the rich can see the lunar eclipse while the poor can''t? " Jim sneered. "You don''t have to worry about the tuition fees. You don''t have to worry about whether you will be forced to drop out of school because you can''t pay the tuition fees one day. You don''t have to worry about the rent. You don''t have to worry about being driven out by thendlord in the cold winter and sleeping on the streets. So you have time and you can enjoy the romantic scenery. But I''m different. I have to set up a stall on the street, wash the dishes in the restaurant, and work in a convenience store after school. What I care about is only tuition, rent and living expenses. Whether it is meteor shower, lunar eclipse, or stars, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t have time or mood to appreciate them! " Eva said seriously, with a touch of sadness on her face. Jim''s eyes shed and became implicit and deep. He didn''t know anything about the heaven pepper. He didn''t know what she had experienced and what she had endured. The only thing he knew was that she came from a single parent family and was from a poor family. Generally speaking, a girl from a family like her would try her best to climb up to the top in the entertainment circle, even at the cost of selling her body or soul. She was the only one who refused to ept the hidden rules. "Heaven pepper, in this case, you should care about money very much. Why did you go against those producers and make yourself unable to stay in the entertainment circle?" He asked deliberately. Curling her lips, Eva said, "I will never ept the hidden rules. The reason why I entered the entertainment circle is that I like acting. At that time, I had thought that if I still couldn''t get a chance when I was thirty years old, I would change to run a restaurant. " "Open a restaurant?" Jim sneered, "of course you will go bankrupt." Chapter 552 Punish One As A Warning To Others Chapter 552 Punish One As A Warning To Others "Jim, don''t look down upon me. I can''t work in the entertainment circle, but that doesn''t mean I can''t run a restaurant." Eva red at him angrily. She was very indignant at his contempt. Jim raised his thick eyebrows and said, "it''s not a blow to you. You are simple minded, with developed limbs, hot temper, and you are unable to change your mind. It''s difficult to survive in the business world." "Jim, after I leave, I will open a restaurant and make it bigger than the Watery. At that time, you will take back this sentence." Eva waved her fist angrily in midair. How dare he look down upon her? ''Go and cure your eyes!'' "Okay, I''ll wait and see." Jim sneered. Not far away, there was a ck shadow hidden behind a big tree. He sometimes revealed half of his face and peeped at them. The man failed, but he still didn''t give up. After parking the minibus at the corner, he followed Eva secretly, trying to find an opportunity to attack her again. He didn''t expect that Jim would always follow her, so that he couldn''t find the opportunity. Jim noticed him from the corner of his eyes and soon recognized him as the driver of the minibus. Without saying anything, he picked up a small stone on the ground secretly. "Heaven pepper, the moon seems to be dripping blood." He raised his hand and pointed at the sky. Eva raised her head in a hurry. The person hiding behind the tree trunk also showed his head curiously and looked up at the sky. Jim seized the opportunity and waved his iron arm. The small stone in his hand flew out like a bullet, hitting the middle of the murderer''s eyebrows. The murderer wailed and fell to the ground. Jim rushed over like a hurricane, grabbed his two arms and twisted them hard. Immediately, there were two sounds of bones cracking, and then the murderer screamed like a pig. "Tell me, who sent you here? Otherwise, I''ll gouge out two of your eyes!" Jing snapped. "It''s uncle Niko. He took other people''s money and asked me to do it." "Which uncle Niko? Whose money did he take? " Eva asked. She had never heard of such a person. "Uncle Niko of the Tiger Gang which is responsible for the protection fee. Everyone there knows that the person who gave him the money was a woman from Dragon City." The murderer replied in a trembling voice. "What does that woman look like?" Asked Eva. "She is thin and tall with a mole on her nose." Eva recalled that there seemed to be a mole on Elizabeth''s assistant''s nose. Did this old witch do it again? ''If a tiger doesn''t get angry, do you think I''m a sick cat?'' "Go back and tell your master that if you dare to hurt me again, I will castrate him." She kicked the murderer hard and threatened. Jim sneered, "it''s useless to warn someone." He took out his phone and made a phone call. After tonight, there would be no Tiger Gang here. As soon as the murderer heard that he was going to tten the Tiger Gang, and smeared uncle Niko with honey and threw him into the pile of ants, he was so scared that he passed out. There were countless examples to prove how terrifying Jim was! There were two men in Dragon City. The cold-blooded and most ruthless one was Zac, while the most evil one was Jim. Eva also took a deep breath. This scene had only been acted in the movie. Jim was actually put it on the real person. Wasn''t he too involved in the y? "Well... You don''t have to be so cruel, do you? " She murmured. Jim red at her coldly, "do you know what it means to punish one as a warning to others?" If they let uncle Niko go, uncle Li and uncle Wang would hurt you in the future. They should treat different people in different ways. Those people bullied the weak and feared the strong. They would yield to whoever was cruel. If they knew uncle Niko''s end, they would have to consider the consequences when someone wanted to bribe them to hurt the heaven pepper. Eva understood what he meant and stopped talking. But she was not in the mood to watch the lunar eclipse, so she decided to go back to the hotel to sleep. Not long after, Valery and Wendy, who were in Dragon City, got the news that their n failed, because the people they sent to do things were still in Hengdian. At this moment, the two of them were very disappointed. "This woman is so lucky. Last time she escaped in the hotel, and this time she was saved by Jim king. Shouldn''t she die?" Wendy said angrily. Valery snorted, "I don''t believe that she will always be lucky. Next time, she must die without a burial ce." Wendy touched her chin with one hand and thought for a while. A strange light shed through her eyes. "Do you think she has anything to do with Jim in secret?" "How is that possible? I heard that she has a bad rtionship with Jim in private. The two of them don''t like each other. Besides, like Zac, Jim is very picky about women. He won''t like her. " Valery waved her hand. "Then how could he save her?" Wendy pouted. "Maybe it''s because of the new y. After all, the two of them are partners. If something happens to Eva, the y can''t be filmed, which has a great impact on Jim." Valery analyzed. With a malicious smile at the corners of her mouth, Wendy said, "even if they don''t have any rtionship, we can make up a rtionship for them. There were many stars who fell in love with their partners when shooting the same y. At that time, Vinton must be very angry and leave her." "That''s a good idea." Valery gave a cunning smile. She had lost to Essie before, and now let Eva lose to Wendy. She wanted to vent all her resentment against Essie on her best friend, Eva. In the Rong mansion, Essie and Zac also took the children to theke and set up an astronomical telescope to watch the lunar eclipse. Mili and Dot were very interested in astronomical wonders. Rabi didn''t know what they were doing, but he thought it was very interesting to watch the moon in this way. "Dot, do you think there is an alien on the moon?" Mili asked with a smile. "If aliens can go to the moon, they wille to the earth." Dot replied seriously. "Maybe they are hiding somewhere on the earth and observing us secretly, but we don''t know." Said Mili, tilting her head. Rabi looked at them and curled his lips. "I have seen aliens. They are so horrible on TV. I don''t like them at all." Looking at him, Mili''s big eyes shed. She seemed to have thought of something. She took his little hand and walked to Essie. "Mommy, since you have reconciled with daddy, why does my brother still stay here alone? Why doesn''t he go to the Blue Coast to live with us?" Hearing that, Essie was stunned. She had been too busy these days, so she hadn''t thought about the matter of Rabi. It seemed that it was time to let him live with them. "Mommy is afraid that your brother will not get used to living with us. Since you have proposed, let him live with us in the Blue Coast in the future." "Yeah, that''s great." Mili pped her hands. Hearing that his mother would take him back to live with her, Rabi was very happy, jumping and dancing beside her. There was no expression on Zac''s face. He was quite silent this night. This muddled fool was still angry with him, which made him very angry. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The moon in the sky was like his heart, quietly dripping blood. Not far away from them, Ivy and the others were also watching the lunar eclipse, but they were still doing another thing - telling ghost stories, so they didn''t dare to get too close to the children, fearing that they would hear it. On the other hand, Essie was very interested in it. She asked Zac to take care of the children and slip to their side. When Walt saw hering, an unnoticeable glimmer shed through his eyes. At this moment, Ivy was talking about the forbidden area ghost yard of the mansion. "I heard from the servants that the yard was the most gloomy when it was in the blood moon. This morning, I also saw uncle Li add several runes on the outer wall." Daisy rubbed her arms and said, "don''t scare me. I''m the timid one." "There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''ll fight with her for three hundred rounds one day and take her away directly." Walt teased. "You''ve been growing up. Have you really never sneaked in to have a look?" Asked Essie curiously. "No, that''s a restricted area of our family. Anyone who dares to trespass will be expelled from the family and will never be a member of Rong family again." Said Ivy seriously. "Except uncle Li, the others will either die or go crazy if they want to go in." Daisy said in a trembling voice, "even Abel and Alena will take a detour when they pass by that piece ofnd." "Since the ghost yard is so evil, why don''t you ask someone to demolish it?" Essie curled her lips. "It can''t be torn down. If it is torn down, no one can stop it." Said Ivy. Daisy nodded and said, "I heard that aunt Bonney and uncle Li led neen witchers to set up the heaven and earth eight diagrams array around the yard and keep the ghost in it forever. If the yard was destroyed, the heaven and earth eight diagrams array would fail. At that time, not only our family, but also the whole Dragon City would suffer." Hearing that they were talking more and more weirdly, Essie was speechless. Some things were just rumors. The more the rumors were spread, the more bizarre and terrifying they were. Maybe there were no ghosts in the ghost yard at all, but some amazing treasures or treasure map. She smiled, "you said we were talking about the ferocious ghost in the ghost yard. Can it hear us?" "Of course not." Ivy shook her hand and said, "uncle Li said that the heaven and earth eight diagrams array is a very powerful barrier. It is trapped inside and can''t see or hear the outside, so don''t worry." Walt patted her on the head and said, "You are the most curious person about it. You always gossip about it." "I don''t believe you''re not curious." Ivy wrinkled her nose. "I''m not curious." Shrugging, Walt said, "uncle Li said that as long as the reincarnation goes on, the ferocious ghosts inside will be destroyed. I believe that I can go in soon, so there is nothing to be curious about." Hearing that, Essie was a little stunned. It was the first time that she had heard of it. Chapter 553 Haunting By Ghosts Chapter 553 Haunting By Ghosts "How long is cycle of reincarnation?" Essie asked. "Sixty years," Walt said. "When did the yard appear?" Essie raised her eyebrows. "I don''t know the exact time, but it was before we were born, so we should have a chance to see that daying in our lives. At that time, the ce will be open for visit," Walt said in a yful tone, as if he was looking forward to that day. Essie was a little nervous. No wonder Zac always said that he would demolish the yard after he took over the Rong family. He probably nned to wait for a cycle of reincarnation. Even if that guy was fearless, he didn''t take it seriously. He shouldn''t dare to vite the family''s ban. Irene had been sitting quietly beside and listening. As a guest, she didn''t know much about the Rong Mansion and couldn''t get in the conversation. But judging from her frightened eyes, she knew that she firmly believed in the saying of ferocious ghost and was quite scared. "Irene, you are a French. Do you also believe that?" With a slight smile, Essie patted her on the shoulder. Irene nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "I always believe that people have souls, and their souls will not be annihted after death. They exist in different spaces from ours. Sometimes when the space is in a mess, they will run out to make trouble. There are rumors about Ghost Castle in France. It''s so scary. " Essie didn''t believe it at all. In her opinion, everything in the world could be exined with scientific reasons. However, the current development of science was still limited, so there were many things that couldn''t be exined clearly. "Maybe there is no ghost in it at all. It''s something like the holy head." Walt''s deep eyes twinkled. "In fact, there is something in the yard that someone must know better than us." "Who?" Essie and Ivy asked almost at the same time. After a pause, he picked up the ck tea on the stone table and took a sip. Then he slowly spit out three words, "Jim." Hearing that, Essie was stunned for a while. "Jim? How did he know the secret of the Rong Mansion? " "He is born with great curiosity. How can he let go of the secret of our Rong Mansion? I heard that he almost died because of this," Walt said. "Cousin, why don''t you tell me earlier?" Ivy'' wrinkled her nose. "I have never taken this kind of thing to heart. It is because you are so curious that I remember it." Walt shrugged. At that time, she was still young and didn''t have much memory. He was older, so he remembered it clearly. "I''m going to ask brother Jim," Ivy said excitedly, as if Columbus had discovered a new continent. If Jim was the king of gossip, and Ivy was the princess of gossip, the two of them were people who would do anything to know the secret. Before the moon came to thest contact, Ivy took out her phone and called Jim. But as soon as he heard that it was about the ghost yard, Jim hung up the phone without saying anything, as if he was very afraid of this matter. Ivy was so disappointed that she pouted and said, "Brother Jim is so mean. I just said a word and he already hung up." "I guess that thing has left a deep shadow on him. He won''t tell you." A faint smile yed at the corners of Walt''s mouth. Hearing this, Ivy was very curious. She looked at Zac not far away and said, "Jim came here to y with my second brother. He is spying on our ghost yard. Don''t my second brother know that?" "Then you have to ask Zac," Walt said with understatement. Ivy stood up in a hurry, ran to Zac and sat down next to him. "Second brother, I heard that Jim was once haunted by a fierce ghost in red in the ghost yard? Did he see the ferocious ghost in red? " Zac patted her head gently and replied coldly with three words, "I don''t know." Holding his arm, Ivy shook it coquettishly and said, "Brother, you and Jim are the best. You must know something about him. Just tell me." Zac red at her and smiled, "Ivy, there is still a blood moon in the sky. Aren''t you afraid that ghosts in red wille to you at midnight?" Hearing this, Ivy shivered. She looked up at the red moon in the sky and said, "Cousin, don''t scare me. I''m very bold and not afraid at all." She plucked up her courage and said. Not far away, Essie looked at it. Judging from the expression on Ivy''s face, she knew that she didn''t get anything. Zac had kept such important information a secret from her before. It would be strange if he told Ivy. However, Ivy wouldn''t give up. She blinked her big eyes for two times and came up with an idea. She walked back to Essie and put her arm around her shoulder. "Sister inw, I believe you must want to know the secret of the ghost yard as I do, right?" Essie understood what she meant. But she was still in a cold war with Zac. She didn''t want to make up with him first. "Ivy, I''ve tried to talk to him about it many times, but he seems to know nothing. I guess Jim did it without telling him. After all, this is a ban of the Rong family. He won''t break it. If he knows that Jim is going to spy, he will definitely stop him, so Jim won''t tell him. " "I don''t think so." Ivy didn''t believe it at all. In her opinion, Jim and Zac were definitely allies. It was impossible to hide what Jim had done could be kept away from him. Essie patted her hand and said, "Well, Ivy, Curiosity Kills cats. Let''s not get to the bottom of it." With an unwilling look, Ivy''s dark eyes rolled two times, and a secret light shed. She put her face close to Essie''s ear and said, "Sister inw, if you can help me get this secret from my cousin, I''ll tell you a secret that is rted to you." Her voice was so low that only Essie could hear it. Hearing that, Essie was shocked. As a omnipotent woman in this family, many gossips could not escape her ears, but she was not sure that her secret was worth taking a ''risk''. It was known that if she took the initiative to make up with Zac, she would lose both her dignity and face. What''s more, she had a very bad beginning. If they had a quarrel and a cold war in the future, wouldn''t she have to beg for peace first? "Ivy, you have to know it''s not easy. I have to work hard next time. So can you tell me your secret and let me know? " She had to weigh the value of this secret and see if it was worth exchanging. Raising her hand to cover her mouth, Ivy said in a lower voice, "There is a shocking secret between your mommy, my aunt and uncle."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hearing that, Essie was shocked. Did Ivy know the grudge between her mother and Mary? She pondered over her words carefully. She mentioned Albert. Did it have anything to do with Albert? She really didn''t know that. It seemed that this secret was worth exchanging. "Okay, let me have a try." She nodded and made a deal with Ivy. In the evening, when she returned to her room, she decided to put aside the resentment for the time being and asked Zac. After bathing, she changed into a nightdress. At the sight of it, a glimmer shed through Zac''s dark and cold eyes. Zac was a smart man. He had already guessed what she was thinking. He didn''t say anything, but pretended not to know. He reached out and held her in his arms. "You little fool, you''ve finally figured it out. It''s not easy!" With a stiff smile on her face, Essie forced a smile and said, "Zac, I''ve thought about it. A couple should be honest to each other. As long as you don''t hide anything from me in the future, this time... Forget it. " A faint smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. It was obvious that he was setting a trap for his wife. He could see clearly the white spots and wrinkles in her head. "Honey, don''t worry. I will tell you everything you want to know," he said on purpose. Upon hearing this, Essie''s eyes lit up, as if a star flew in and lit up her dark eyes. "That''s what you said." She smiled naturally. Zac raised his thick eyebrows and said mischievously, "Honey, it''ste. Go to bed." Then he was about to push her down. She gently pushed him. She hadn''t finished her work yet. She couldn''t let him take advantage of her. "Icy guy, we told a lot of ghost stories by theke today, including the fierce ghost in red in the ghost yard." She paused deliberately and looked at him with her eyes wide open. "Okay," Zac replied indifferently, as if he didn''t take her words seriously. She had expected that he would react like this. In the past, whenever she mentioned the ghost yard, he would always be indifferent. "I heard from brother that Jim had pried into the secret of the ghost yard. Is that true?" she didn''t want to beat around the bush with him and asked directly. He raised his beautiful thick eyebrows slightly and said, "Honey, curiosity Kills cats. There are some things that you''d better not dig the ground. And today is the night of blood moon. I heard from uncle Li that in such a day, the gloom is the strongest, and the power of the eight diagrams of heaven and earth is also weak. It''s really not suitable to talk about the ghost yard. " He pretended to be mysterious. As he spoke, the window was pushed open by a gust of night wind silently. Essie seemed to be frightened and her heart beat to her throat. When the window opened, there was no sound, as if it was pushed open by an invisible big hand, causing an extremely terrifying ghost aura. As the window was slowly pushed open, a gloomy cold wind blew into the room. It was like the night air in the garden outside the window. At this moment, Essie felt that it was like the cold wind that appeared in the horror movie, making her hair stand on end. She unconsciously leaned against Zac and lowered her voice, fearing that if she raised her voice, she would be blown into the ghost yard by the wind and be heard by the ghost in red. There was an imperceptible sly smile on Zac''s face. Although his little fool was very curious, she was also very timid. She might not ask if she was scared. Chapter 554 The Secret Of The Yard Chapter 554 The Secret Of The Yard However, although Essie was timid, she didn''t believe in the so-called ghost. Moreover, in order to find out the secret between her mother and Mary, she had gone all out. Even if there was really a ghost, she would do anything. "Zac, please tell me something. I promise, no, I swear I won''t tell anyone." Zac turned to look at her, and a sharp light shed through his dark ice eyes. "Honey, you can say whatever you want, but you can''t swear." Hearing that, Essie covered her mouth in a hurry. Indeed, she had to exchange secrets with Ivy. She couldn''t swear, absolutely not. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She smiled awkwardly, and then hid the corners of her mouth, revealing a little dissatisfaction. "Icy guy, I remember that you once said that the most important thing for a couple is to trust each other and to be honest with each other. I''m very sincere to you, and I don''t hide anything from you. But how about you? How many secrets have you hidden from me? How can you treat me as your wife? You just treat me as an outsider. It''s dangerous to live like this! " As she spoke, she shook her head and sighed. Looking at her performance, Zac didn''t show it. He found that his wife had gone to Hengdian several times and her acting skills had improved greatly. He stood up, walked to the bar counter, took a bottle of rose red wine, poured two sses, and handed one to her. After taking a sip, he opened his thin lips and said, "What''s the danger?" "A couple doesn''t trust each other. Of course their marriage is dangerous." Essie pouted. Zac flicked her forehead and said, "Honey, you can do such an unkind thing to set up a secret for your husband. Marriage is indeed dangerous." Essie''s face turned pale. It seemed that he had already known her n. Yes, what kind of person was the big devil king? He had a pair of sharp eyes and a deep sense of sophistication. He killed her in an instant with his intelligence and strength. How could he not know how strong she was and what she was thinking? She pouted and said, "I didn''t set you up. I''m just curious. I''m your wife and the future hostess of the Rong family. It is good for me to know more about the affairs of the family. You know the secret, but you don''t tell me. That''s not good. " After saying that, she drank up the wine in the ss angrily,y down and covered her head with the quilt, ignoring him. Zac did not coax her, pretending not to see, and took a sip of wine alone. Feeling a little depressed, Essie rolled her eyes two times and came up with another idea. She pulled down the quilt and poked her head out. "Forget it. It''s better to ask Jim directly. He is the person concerned. He must know better than you. Tomorrow I will take Mili to Hengdian to cook a table of dishes, drink a bottle of good wine with brother Jim and coax him. He will tell me when he is happy. I have been his nominal girlfriend, and we are the most popr couples on screen in the history. I believe he will not treat me as an outsider. " A shadow flew over Zac''s face. He reached out and pinched the tip of her chin. Although he knew that this stupid woman was trying to goad him, he was still very unhappy and irritable. "Stupid woman, you are out of your mind again. You havepletely forgotten my ban, haven''t you?" His cold eyes, like daggers, swept across her face. "Why don''t you tell me? You forced me." She wrinkled her nose. He pursed his perfect thin lips into a straight line. After a while, he sighed helplessly. "Well, if you really want to know, I''ll tell you." He took a sip of red wine and said slowly, "Jim did spy on our ghost yard. He is the most curious man in the world. As long as there is anything strange, he will spare no effort to dig it out. " "Did he sneak in?" Essie''s eyes widened. "Since it''s a restricted area of our family, how can we let anyone in casually?" Zac shrugged. The wall around the ghost yard was more than five meters high, and there was a sharp iron on it. No one could climb in. "Then how did he get in?" Essie''s curiosity was like a fire balloon that had inted to the extremity. "People can''t get in, but there is one thing that can definitely get in." Zac smiled and looked out of the window. "What is it?" Zac didn''t answer. He took a sip of wine and said slowly, "The cat!" Hearing that, Essie burst intoughter. Jim was called the number one evil man in Dragon City, because he was so evil that his mind was full of tricks and strange ideas. It seemed that his name really deserved it. While she was deep in thought, Zac''s low voice came again, "Since he was sensible, he must have been curious about our ghost yard. Every time he came to see me, he would wander around alone for hours. One day, he finally found a breakthrough. At that time, because of the typhoon, a big tree fell, and the branches fell horizontally to the wall of the ghost yard. The branch was so thin that it was impossible for a person to climb up, but a cat could. So he set up a camera on the cat''s neck, coaxed it with fish to jump onto a branch and enter the ghost yard. " Speaking of this, Zac stopped. He walked to the window and closed it, as if he was afraid that his words would be heard by others. The several main bedrooms of the Rong family were soundproof. As long as the doors and windows were closed, they wouldn''t worry about being discovered. Essie could see that he was very cautious about this matter. After all, the ghost yard was a taboo in the Rong family. As the future leader and the crown prince, he naturally should abide by the family rules. Sitting up, Essie kneaded his shoulder attentively to please him. She knew that when Jim did this, he must be there, but she did not speak it out directly. There were some things that did not need to be asked too clearly, and the most important thing was to find out the secret of the ghost yard. For her obedience, he was very satisfied. He took a sip of wine to moisten his throat, and slowly said, "The ghost yard is overgrown with weeds, and the cat is wandering around. We can''t see anything clearly, but itter entered the house." Zac paused again. The curiosity in Essie''s eyes widened. "Then what''s in it?" "The ghost yard has been abandoned for many years. Logically speaking, it should be in a mess with dust everywhere. But strangely, the room is very clean and almost spotless, as if someone lives in it." "Oh?" Hearing that, Essie raised her eyebrows. It was weird, indeed. Was that ghost a neat freak when she was alive and cleaned the house every day? Zac continued, "The cat ran around for a while and slowed down, as if it had seen something. Then it jumped onto a table, on which there were many photos, one of which was a wedding photo, on which there was a man and a woman in red wedding dress..." He stopped and his expression became very strange, as if he had recalled an extremely terrible thing. Shocked by her words, Essie asked, "Is the photo a member of your Rong family?" "I don''t know. I don''t know them. I have never seen the person in the photo..." As he spoke, he reached out and held her in his arms, as if he was afraid that the following words would frighten her. He kept silent for a while, giving her a little time to buffer, and then said in a very low voice, "The eyes of person in the photo seems to be bleeding." Before he finished speaking, the hair on Essie''s body stood up and her scalp went numb. "You... Didn''t you see it wrong? " She curled up in his arms. The scene was horrible just to think about. Zac rubbed her nose and said, "You are so timid. I''d better not tell you, right?" Hearing that, Essie immediately straightened up and took two deep breaths. "It doesn''t matter. Tell me now. I''m not afraid at all. I''m bold." Touching her head, Zac continued, "After the cat jumped off the table, it went to the corridor, ran and stopped, and a red shadow appeared in front of it. The woman was wearing the wedding dress, almost exactly the same as the photo. Her hair was long and almost dragged to the ground, covering her whole face. " "The cat screamed and the scene disappeared. At that time, Jim and I were hiding on the edge of the slope outside. When we saw this scene, we were afraid of being discovered and hurried to leave. " Squinting her eyes, Essie said, "So there is indeed something in the ghost yard? It was not just rumors out of nowhere, right?" "I suppose so." Shrugging, Zac said, "On the second day, someone found the cat in the bamboo forest. It was dead." "What?" "Did ferocious ghost in red do it?" Essie asked, trembling violently. "I don''t know. But Jim fell ill after he went back. He was in aa and kept talking nonsense, as if..." Before Zac could finish his words, Essie finished it for him, "haunting by ghosts." Zac nodded, "The Jing family has invited the best doctors here, but they are all at a loss. They have done all kinds of examinations, but they don''t know what''s wrong with Jim. I was so worried about him that I confessed it to my family. Grandma sent uncle Li to the Jing family and held a rite. We didn''t expect that Jim would miraculously wake up and there was nothing wrong with his body. After this incident, he seemed to be frightened and stopped his curiosity about this yard. " Startled, Essie opened her mouth wide. It was so mysterious and bizarre that she could even shoot a horror movie. With a flick of his index finger, Zac closed her mouth and said, "After that, I was grounded for three months, and Jim is not allowed toe to our Rong Mansion again. Jim and I didn''t tell our family what we saw in the camera. We only said that we saw some weeds, and then the camera was broken. Otherwise, it might not be as simple as confinement. " Hearing this, Essie felt a chill in her heart. It was so terrible. It turned out that the yard of the Rong family was not for fun. There was really a ghost! But there was one thing that confused her. "Icy guy, you have seen the ghost either. Why does it haunt Jim instead of you?" Chapter 555 Mothers Secret Chapter 555 Mother''s Secret Shrugging, Zac didn''t answer. Putting her arm on his shoulder, Essie said with a yful smile, "Icy guy, to be honest, were you afraid at that time?" Zac sneered, "Haven''t you heard that people are afraid of ghosts while ghosts are afraid of people even more? For me, I did not have the slightest fear in my heart. So ghosts are afraid of me. " That''s right. Essie thought to herself, ''He is a devil. Even ghosts have to kneel down and submit to him when they see him. How dare she touch him?'' However, Jim was obviously the same as him, one of the hooligans. How dare she touch him? Was it because he was the one who let the cat in? "Do you really think that Jim has been haunted?" "I don''t know. But what happened to him at that time. Even he himself couldn''t figure it out. He said he had nightmares and dreamed that something was chasing him. He kept running and fighting with that thing, but he couldn''t wake up anyway. " Zac looked out of the window at the ghost yard. There was no fear on his face, but he was very confused. This had always been an unsolved mystery in his heart. Looking at his expression, Essie felt more scared. To be honest, so far, no one dared to jump to a conclusion whether there was a ghost in the world or not. There was a distant rtive of the Yi family who was a professor of chemistry in a famous university in America. But he believed in the soul more than anyone else. He also said that the soul study was actually a kind of science. "Icy guy, what do you think the rtionship between the ghost in red clothes and your family?" she asked. There were many versions of the legend about the ghost in red clothes in the Rong Mansion. Some people said that she was the mistress of one of the sons of the Rong family and was killed by the wife. She was resentful and refused to be reincarnated, causing chaos in the mansion and full of resentment. Some people boldly guessed that the fierce ghost in red was the daughter of a concubine in the Rong Mansion. She married a poor boy regardless of her family''s objection. However, the poor boy was just greedy for wealth, not true love for the daughter of the Rong family. He even found another mistress outside. When the daughter of the Rong family knew it, she killed herself angrily. In a word, there were countless versions of the story. Everyone''s brain was wide open, and the story they made up was so bizarre and mysterious. However, they all had severalmon features, they died in red, and the day they died was exactly the time of blood moon, which was also the night of total lunar eclipse. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ording to what Zac and Jim had seen, the ghost in red was not only dressed in red before her death, but also in her wedding dress. Did she die on their wedding night? While she was thinking, Zac said in a low voice, "You are infected by Ivy. And you are more and more curious." "After all, I''m the daughter-inw of the family. It''s strange that there is such a strange thing in the Rong Mansion. It''s strange that I''m not curious." Essie pouted again. Zac stroked her head and said, "Honey, remember what I said. Curiosity Kills the cat. Don''t get involved in anything that shouldn''t be your concern." With a ttering smile, Essie reached out her hand and said, "Honey, let''s have a private talk. It''s our secret." Zac nced at her coldly and sharply, "don''t you n to tell that little girl, Ivy?" With an embarrassed look on her face, Essie thought, ''He has found out all the secrets. Sure enough, I can''t hide anything from him.'' "I won''t tell her what you see. I''ll tell her about Jim." "It''s good that you know what you are doing." Zac rubbed her nose dotingly. She smiled. She always knew what to do. Since they had said that they didn''t see anything in the yard. If she told Ivy everything, Ivy might have spread it everywhere. At that time, the elders of the Rong family would know that they were lying. Maybe they would hold them ountable for what they did before. On the second day, she made an appointment with Ivy in a pavilion in the garden. "Sister inw, have you got it?" Ivy asked in a hurry, with expectations in her eyes. "Yes, a little. But you have to promise that you won''t tell anyone," Essie said cautiously. "Okay, I swear I won''t tell anyone else," Ivy raised her hand and swore. Essie looked around and made sure there was no one else in the garden. Then she raised her hand, half covered her mouth and said in a very low voice, "Jim did spy on the secret of the ghost yard. He tied a camera to a cat and led it into the ghost yard." "Hah-hah." Ivy chuckled, "Brother Jim is so brilliant. No wonder he is the most cunning man in Dragon City." "Then what did he see?" "The outside of the ghost yard is overgrown with weeds, and even the grass has grown to the threshold. The room waspletely deserted. Tables, chairs and chairs were covered with dust, and spider webs were everywhere on the top and corner of the room. Then the cat ran along the corridor. When it ran to the end of the corridor, a red shadow shed in front of the camera. Then the cat screamed and the scene disappeared," Essie described it vividly. "Is the red shadow the ferocious ghost in red?" Ivy''s eyes widened. "I guess so. Ghostse and go without a trace, and it''s difficult to be photographed by the camera. But in that two days, someone found the cat''s corpse not far away from the yard," Essie said in a weird tone. "Oh my God!" Covering her mouth, Ivy felt cold all over her body. "The most horrible thing is that Jim fell ill when he got back. He was in aa and kept talking nonsense. The Jing family had hired many famous doctors, but they couldn''t find out the cause of the disease. The doctors had tried many ways, but they still couldn''t wake Jim up. Zac was very worried, so he went to grandma''s ce and told her that they were spying on the yard. Grandma asked uncle Li to do a rite in the Jing family, and Jim was miraculously fine. " Holding her arms, Ivy felt a chill all over her body, as if the sunshine outside had be cold, and there was no warmth shining on her. Essie nodded, "I heard from Jim that he was dreaming and couldn''t wake up no matter how hard he ran." "Oh my God, it''s so horrible. It''s really frightening. Fortunately, aunt Bonney and uncle Li are powerful enough to control it, or we will have no sense of security to live in the Rong Mansion." Ivy was shocked. "We''d better not talk about it in the future, lest it hear us," Essie said in a very low voice. Ivy nodded her head like a chick pecking rice. No wonder Jim hung up her phone as soon as he heard the three words ''ghost yard''. It seemed that the ghost yard was really evil. It was better to stay away from it. She didn''t want to be haunted by ghosts. Taking a sip of tea, Essie said, "Ivy, I''ve told you everything I can. It''s time for you to tell me the secret you know." Ivy looked around and didn''t see anyoneing, so she whispered, "Let me tell you, your mommy dated my uncle before." Before she finished her words, Essie choked on her saliva and coughed for a while before she came to her senses. "Ivy, are you kidding?" "No, I didn''t. My Daddy and Mommy locked themselves in their room to talk about it and I hid in their wardrobe. They didn''t find me at all, so I eavesdropped on this secret," Ivy said seriously. What she liked most was to eavesdrop on their gossip in her parents'' big wardrobe. "What else do you know?" said Essie, blinking her ck eyes. "I heard that my uncle and uncle Baron both liked your mommy very much. They agreed on a fair competition to pursue your mommy together. Later, my uncle went to America because of the business of the Rong family. Uncle Baron took this opportunity to defeat my uncle and take your mother away. When my uncle came back from abroad, he was very sad to know that your mommy and uncle Baron had married. He went to the United States again. Then he met and married my aunt there. I also heard that it was aunt who took the initiative to pursue uncle. " As Ivy spoke, a bright light shed through her eyes. "Men are the most fragile when they are injured. So is brother Hanson. I must work hard, work hard, and work hard again." It was like a daydream for Essie. She couldn''t imagine that her mother and her father-inw had a rtionship. No wonder her father-inw often went to the Xu family''s manor when she was a child. She always thought that it was because his father-inw had a good rtionship with Mr. Baron, but she didn''t expect that his father-inw had a better rtionship with his mother than with Mr. Baron. While she was thinking, the voice of Ivy came again, "I heard that after uncle got married, he still couldn''t forget your mother and often made aunt misunderstand him." Essie was shocked. If that was the case, it would exin why Mary hated their mother and did such a cruel thing. She hated her out of jealousy! No woman could bear that her husband had been thinking about other women all the time, and Mary was a petty person. It would be strange if she didn''t hate her mother to the core. Now that she knew the secret, she finally found the crux of the grudge between Mary and her mother. But how to solve it was still a troubled thing. If she knew that Mary was trying to hurt her because of this, she might not forgive her either. And she wouldn''t confess a mistake just because she was reasonable. The resentment between the two would probably be deeper. It was really difficult for her and Zac to be in the middle. Chapter 556 Honey Trap Chapter 556 Honey Trap The drizzle rippled in the sky, making the quiet night even more deste. Vinton leaned against the sofa, took a sip of wine and swallowed his loneliness. He was bored, but he didn''t want others to apany him. The only person who wanted to be with him was Eva. The apartment was so quiet that he couldn''t get used to it. It was the first time that he had found his apartment sorge, empty and deste. Yesterday, as soon as he went to the Hengdian, he was driven back by Eva. He was so disappointed and crazy that she said she didn''t want to talk to him recently. What on earth did he do wrong to upset her and make her so resistant to him? He really wanted to take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau on Monday, so that she wouldn''t dare to stay away from him. Thinking of this, he lowered his head and smiled with a little self mockery. At this time, a mobile phone rang, breaking the silence. It was neither the exclusive phone for Eva, nor her ringtone. He took a slight nce at it and found that it was Essie. In the morning, Eva''s assistant called and told Essie that Eva was almost hit to deathst night. Essie knew that she had to do something for her bestie. But she could onlye up with an idea, and the specific action depended on Vinton. Not long after she hung up the phone, Vinton received a call from Wendy. "Brother Vinton, I''m in the midnight club. If you''re alone,e and drink with me." The person in the video squinted slightly and looked half drunk. Beside her, there were two strange men harassing her. "Wendy, are you okay?" Vinton asked deliberately. "It''s okay. I''m going to danceter. My legs are fine. I can dance. Really, I can dance," Wendy spoke incoherently and drank up the wine in her ss. It seemed that it would be strange if there was nothing wrong. "Wendy, wait there. I''ll be right there." Vinton sneered and put away his phone. He was about to look for her, but she came to him first. ''No time like the present''. It seemed that they could take action tonight. He immediately called Essie and asked her to send someone to decorate his apartment to make a trap. In the midnight club, the lights were flickering and the music was boiling. Wendy was dancing madly. Vinton had ignored her since he came back from Switzend. It was not easy to get a good opportunity to save him. She thought she would be able to touch him, but she didn''t expect that a call from Eva would take his soul away. Her efforts were in vain. She was not reconciled. She must y a good y to get Vinton back. She was wearing a V neck vest, her chest slightly exposed, and a hot miniskirt, which perfectly showed her long and beautiful legs. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The bees and butterflies surrounded her, staring at her beautiful figure. Blood boiled and nosebleed gushed out. Seeing the tall figure in front of her, she smiled coquettishly, "Brother Vinton, look at me. Am I as good as before?" She stood on tiptoe, trying to give him a light rotation, but her ankle was soft and she fell down. Vinton held her in time, "Did you sprain your ankle again?" "Nothing." She tried to stand up, but as soon as her feet fell to the ground, her body tilted again and fell into his arms. "I''m fine. I''m really fine." As she spoke, tears fell down, looking so painful and desperate. Vinton patted her on the shoulder and said, "Wendy, don''t worry. I will find the best doctors of orthopedics for you and cure your leg." "Brother Vinton!" Wendy couldn''t help but burst into tears in his arms. He sighed and lifted her up. "Wendy, let''s go. Go to my ce tonight." Upon hearing this, Wendy was overjoyed and shyly buried her head into his solid chest. After returning to the apartment, Vinton put her on the sofa. She held the tea table and wanted to stand up, but she fell back again. She frowned and looked very painful. Of course, it waspletely fake. Her legs had already recovered. "Wendy, what are you doing?" Vinton asked. "I just want a ss of water." Wendy lowered her eyes and a drop of tear fell on her thick eyshes, looking pitiful. "Let me do it." Vinton walked to the water dispenser, poured her a ss of water and sat beside her. "Wendy, stay here tonight. I''ll take care of you." "Brother Vinton, I... I don''t want to bother you. " Wendy raised her eyes and looked at him with tearful eyes, looking very embarrassed. In fact, she really wanted to throw herself at him at once. Vinton smiled, "You got hurt because of me. Of course I should take care of you." "Thank you, brother Vinton!" She picked up the cup and took a sip of water. A smile crept over the cup. After that, Vinton went to take a bath. When he came out, he wore a sapphire blue silk bathrobe with his chest wide open. He was extremely handsome, like a demon. After bathing, hiszy and messy appearance made people''s souls ripple. Wendy''s heart skipped a beat. She thought Vinton was hinting at her, but she didn''t respond immediately. A woman should be reserved, and only when she wanted to refuse, could she attract the man more. She lowered her eyes and took a sip of water to hide her thoughts. Vinton sneered in his heart. He had seen a lot of women, how could he not see through her little tricks. He walked over and put his arm around her shoulder. "Wendy, do you want to take a shower?" Wendy lowered her head and blushed with shyness. "Okay," she replied in a low voice. "Let me help you for the water." After saying that, Vinton went into the bathroom. After pouring water into the bathtub, he picked up Wendy and carried her to the bathroom door. "I''ll wait for you in the room. Take your time." "Okay," Wendy replied in a low voice, trying her best to control her excitement so that Vinton wouldn''t know what she was thinking. In fact, she was so excited that she wanted to scream. With a gentle smile on his face, Vinton closed the door, went back to the living room, poured a ss of red wine and went upstairs. Wendy was so happy that she hummed a tune while taking a bubble bath in the bathroom. Aftering out, she put on Vinton''s shirt and took a selfie. Then she pressed the button and sent it to Eva''s phone. This was the phone number that Elizabeth stole from Vinton when he was in Switzend. It was convenient for her to deal with the tramp Eva. At this time, Eva was lying on the bed and ying games. When she saw the photo, she thought it was a trick, but when she looked carefully, she recognized that it was Wendy. Why did this woman send her pictures? Was she insane! Then she saw that she was wearing a man''s shirt and behind her was the bathroom of Vinton''s house. Her heart jolted and she quickly dialed it. "Wendy, what the hell are you doing?" "I am in brother Vinton''s home and just finished bathing with him. I just remember to inform you." Wendy sneered. "So what?" Anger shed through Eva''s eyes. Vinton bathed with her? Was he drunk? Wendyughed wildly, "Eva, I just want you to know that you can''t defeat me. Vinton is mine. I''m his fiancee. Now that we have sex, we will definitely get married. If you are smart enough, you''d better retreat as soon as possible. Don''t be a shameless mistress and get involved in our rtionship. If your fans know that you are a mistress, they will definitely despise you and kick you out of the entertainment circle. " Eva snorted and said in a mocking tone, "Wendy, Vinton has slept with many women. Who do you think you are! If he had to marry the women he had slept with, then you will have to wait in line until your next life. " Hearing this, Wendy was exasperated. She stamped her feet and said, "Brother Vinton is still waiting for me in his room. I have to go upstairs to serve him. I won''t talk to you anymore. Just cry alone in Hengdian." Then she hung up the phone. Eva was furious. Damn! How could Vinton sleep with Wendy? If he was not drunk then he must have drugged by Wendy. ''Oh my God! If he really slept with Wendy, Elizabeth would have a reason to force him to marry her. Maybe she would get pregnant by this chance.'' Thinking of the consequences, she was so anxious that she jumped her feet and hurried to call Vinton. At this moment, Wendy was knocking on the door of Vinton''s room. In order to carry out his n smoothly, Vinton had to hang up her phone for the time being. As soon as Eva heard that the phone was hung up, she became angry. That guy had endured for so many days, and he must have been driven by alcohol or medicine. How could he listen to her? Even if she called someone to save him, it would be toote. It seemed that he was doomed this time! On the other side, Vinton opened the door and smiled at Wendy, "I''ve prepared a room for you. It''s in the opposite room. Go to bed." These words were like a scoop of cold water from the Arctic Ocean, pouring down ruthlessly from the top of Wendy''s head. All her enthusiasm, excitement and passion werepletely extinguished, and even the smoke could note out. "Brother Vinton..." She looked at Vinton with tearful eyes, motionless, unwilling to leave. He was hinting her to have sex with her. Why did he suddenly change his mind? "Wendy, I''m sleepy. See you tomorrow." Vinton grabbed her shoulder, turned her around and pushed her to the corridor. Then he mmed the door. Wendy rushed into the room and burst into tears. She felt as if she had been kicked into a bottomless abyss from the top of the clouds, and her heart was broken into pieces. She didn''t understand why Vinton didn''t like her so much. Eva was just an actor. She looked ordinary, had an average figure, and came from a poor family. She was not from the same family as him. Why did he fall in love with her? Vinton returned to the big bed andy down. He crossed his hands and held the back of his head, with a mischievous smile on his face. Chapter 557 The Disaster Of Women Chapter 557 The Disaster Of Women In the hotel, Eva walked in circle anxiously like an ant on a hot pot. She was eager to have a pair of wings to fly to Dragon City to save Vinton at once. At this time, her phone rang. When she saw the caller ID was Vinton, she quickly pressed the answer button. "Vinton, are you drunk?" "No." "Did Wendy drug you?" There was a short silence on the phone, and Eva thought she was right and she regarded his silence as acquiesce. Her heart jumped to her throat. "Vinton, can''t you stand it anymore? Get some cold water!" She remembered thatst time she was drugged, Jim threw her into the bathtub to soak in cold water. "Eva, how do you know that I''m with Wendy?" Vinton''s voice came from the phone. "Wendy called me to dere war. I think you are either drunk or drugged, or why are you with her? " Replied Eva honestly. Vinton clenched his phone and thought, ''damn it! Wendy is really not easy to deal with.'' "Eva, don''t worry. I''m fine. I''ll exin to you tomorrow. Don''t worry." Vintonforted her. Hearing this, Eva felt much relieved. On the second day, Vinton called Elizabeth and Valery over. Seeing Wendy in Vinton''s apartment, Elizabeth was surprised, but when Vinton turned on the TV, she couldn''t smile anymore. It was a wonderful picture of Wendy taking a bath. Wendy was shocked, "Vinton, you... Why did you record this? " "Wendy, you have a good figure. If this video is posted online, it must be top news." Vinton smiled. Wendy shivered, "Vinton, you... What are you talking about? " Elizabeth was also shocked, "Vinton, don''t be silly." Vinton pursed his lips and said seriously, "you forced me. I warn you, if you dare to do anything to Eva again, I will immediately post this video online and let everyone see her charming body. " "Vinton, are you crazy?" Valery shouted angrily. Vinton snorted, "I''m just giving you a dose of your own medicine." Wendy''s face turned red, even darker than the color of pork liver. Now she realized that the reason why Vinton brought her here was not to be with her, but to set her up. "Vinton, how can you do this to me?" Tears streamed down her cheeks. "You have gone too far. You not only hurt Eva in the hotel, but also bribed the gangsters to hurt her! You''ve gone too far. " Vinton said angrily. "Vinton, we are your family. How can you hurt your family for a woman outside?" Elizabeth used. "Eva is my beloved woman, not an outsider. In my heart, she is more important than anyone else." Vinton said firmly and seriously. Wendy burst into tears in Elizabeth''s arms. Elizabeth had no choice. If the video was exposed, Wendy would be destroyed. Not only Baron, but also Mrs. Vicki would object to ept her as her daughter-inw. "Well, Vinton, since you like that actress so much, we have no choice. But your father announced your marriage with Wendy in the celebration party. If you don''t marry Wendy, it will be a p in your father''s face. What should you do? You can think about it yourself." At this time, the only thing she could do was to use Baron to suppress him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, Vinton didn''t take this threat seriously at all. He would naturally give an exnation to his father. After they left, he went to Hengdian to see Eva and told her what happenedst night. Eva was finally relieved. "It''s such an important thing. Why didn''t you and Essie inform me in advance? I was worried about you." Vinton smiled, "Eva, you finally care about me." Eva nced at her coquettishly and said, "who cares about you? I just don''t want you to be set up." Vinton pointed at her nose. Women always say one thing and mean another. "Are you on holiday this weekend?" "What are you doing?" "My friend is holding a party on the yacht. Would you like to go with me?" Said Vinton. "Well, I don''t have anything else to do anyway. I''ll go with you." Eva smiled. Yang City. The scorching sun made the beach a little hot. The sea was calm and peaceful. It was a good day to go to sea. As soon as Vinton and Eva boarded the luxury yacht, several girls ran over and surrounded Vinton unscrupulously. They were all wearing swimsuit, and their eyes were burning with admiration. They looked at Vinton eagerly. They introduced themselves to Vinton while dancing coquettishly in an attempt to attract his attention. It was not the first time that Eva had seen such a scene. Vinton was used to it. He didn''t even waste his usual mockery. He held Eva in his arms and walked towards the fishing deck at the end of the ship. The sea breeze blew quietly. A strong sense of jealousy floated in the air. The girls'' hearts were broken into pieces. Wendy and Valery were standing not far away. Wendy was burning with jealousy, but Vinton still had something on her, so she couldn''t deal with Eva. "What''s so good about that actress? " "She is good at acting and seducing men. You are so innocent. How can youpare with her?" Valery spat on the ground. "Vinton is mine. We will get married sooner orter. I will never let that tramp take him away." Wendy said through gritted teeth. "Of course, I will help you. That bitch wants to marry into our family. Just wait for the next life." Valery said fiercely. "But Vinton took that kind of video for me. I can''t do anything now." Wendy said dejectedly. Valery picked up the wine on the tea table and shook it two times. With a strange expression on her face, she said, "it''s not you who y the leading role today. Just keep a low profile. " Wendy understood what she meant, "sister, have youe up with a good idea? " "You''ll knowter. Valery took a sip of the red wine and a deep smile appeared on her face. The sea was quiet and peaceful. The sun was shining among the dancing waves, like a golden butterfly spreading its wings to fly. The fishing tform. When Eva caught the first yellow croaker, Vinton''s bucket was full. "I''m so lucky to catch the only male fish in this sea." She lowered her head andughed at herself. Vinton smiled charmingly. He always appreciated her asional cold humor. "How about drinking a ss of champagne to celebrate? He put down the fishing rod, took her hand and walked to the sofa, pouring a ss of champagne. The two of them gently touched each other. During a small sip, Eva inadvertently caught a long shadow. The woman stood in the shadow, where the sunlight could not fall, as if she had been there for a long time. Her hair was ck and thick, spreading over her shoulders, covering most of her face. The wind blew from the sea and her long hair was blown away. Eva finally saw her face clearly. She was extremely beautiful, ssical and elegant. Her skin was as white as snow. She had oval face, nted eyes and delicate cherry mouth. However, her face was full of resentment, which was so deep that it was almost impossible to dissolve. Her eyes were full of love, which were contradictory but deeply like the deep sea. When her gaze met hers, two extremely sharp spearheads were instantly shot out. The sun was scorching overhead. She felt a chill. Vinton seemed to have noticed it as well. He turned his ck eyes slightly and then coldly turned around, continuing to share the rest of the champagne with Eva. The woman in the shadow walked out and approached them slowly and carefully. "Vinton. She lowered her head sadly, as if she didn''t dare to look into his sharp eyes. "Go away." With an expressionless face, he said two words in a low voice as usual. The woman stared at him pitifully. Her face turned pale and tears welled up in her eyes. "Vinton, I... Miss You very much. " Vinton didn''t look at her, "I''ll give you two seconds. Disappear in front of me. He frowned impatiently and said coldly. Seeing this, Eva wanted to leave his knees, but he held her waist and didn''t allow her to move. She gave him a reproachful look. When she turned around, she saw the woman biting her lower lip with her white teeth. She was trembling all over, as if she was biting hard. Her lips were broken, and a drop of blood slid across her jaw. But she didn''t stop. She looked like a demon and lost her soul. Vinton''s cold face was still expressionless, and his eyes were as dark as two pools of ice." Don''t let me say it again. "His voice is as cold as rock, without any mercy. The woman''s eyes were filled with despair. She staggered back two steps, turned around and ran away with tears. Looking at her back, Eva sighed in her heart. Needless to guess, that woman must have something to do with him. Since she fell in love with him hopelessly, she woulde to such a miserable end. Handsome men were disaster to women. Vinton was really a disaster for women. Aftering out of the fishing tform, Eva went to the dressing room and met the woman who was driven away by Vinton. Beside her were Wendy and Valery. When the woman saw her, her red and swollen eyes shed with jealousy. "s -- the newer smiles, while the old one has to cry secretly. She has plenty of methods. Poor Michelle, even if youmit suicide ten times, you can''t win his heart back. Valery let out a long sigh, trying to fan the mes. Michelle gave her a ferocious stare. "At least I had a good time with him. At that time, he was infatuated with me and treated me very well. I didn''t regret it. " Valery sneered, "no matter how good you were, he has gone. And now, they are in good terms now. " Eva red at her angrily. She could see that Valery was deliberately sow discord between them and was going to find Vinton''s ex-girlfriend to deal with her. She silently turned around and walked out. She didn''t want to be involved in a meaningless argument. Michelle''s jealousy had already been aroused, and it was hard for her to let Eva go. "I heard that you have been dating with Mr. Vinton for a long time." She followed Eva and asked in a low voice in a jealous tone. Chapter 558 Visit Future Mother-in-law Chapter 558 Visit Future Mother-inw Eva shrugged her shoulders and said nothing. "He used to be nice to me, ten times better than you. There was a smile on Michelle''s face, as beautiful as the residual red in the sunset. She raised her wrist and showed her the diamond watch on it. "Look, this is a gift from him. It''s specially made for me. It''s engraved with my name and it is unique in the world. He said that this watch is like me. I am unique in his heart, and no one can rece me. " Eva looked at her sympathetically. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it out. "If there is nothing else, I have to go. He is... Waiting for me." After saying that, she walked out of the cabin. Seeing her leave, Valery walked to Michelle and said, "Michelle, as long as this woman is with him, you won''t be able to be with Vinton again. If you still want Vinton to change his mind, you have to find a way to get rid of her. " Michelle nced at her coldly. The sea surface rippled in the wind. Vinton was lying on a lounge chair,zily staring at the sea in front of him, with waves shining in his deep ck eyes. "Vinton!" Wendy sat beside him and called him affectionately. He nodded slightly without turning his eyes. Wendy felt a wave of disappointment in her heart. His unchanged indifference had always made her restless and painful. She bit her lips, struggled for a long time, and said slowly, "Vinton, next week is Mrs. Vicki''s birthday. Let''s go there together, shall we? " Vinton turned his head and smiled sarcastically, "you should know who I will take with me." "Eva?" She is jealous." I am your fiancee. " He sneered and stood up to leave. She couldn''t help but rush up and hugged him from behind. "Vinton, I''m your fiancee. This is a family dinner. I should go with you. " He sneered and ruthlessly pushed her hand away. "Only the engagement I ept is valid. Only the woman I want to marry is my fiancee. Do you understand, Wendy? " Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Without turning his head, she ran up to him again and hugged him, with tears pouring down from her eyes. "But I love you, Vinton. I love you. Why should that despicable woman be with you? " "Shut up." He shouted in a low voice, broke off her wrist and threw her aside. "You have no right to comment on my woman. " "I love you so much, but you don''t even look at me. Why? "Wendy fell to the deck and cried bitterly. But Vinton ignored her and left with his usual mockery. After passing through the cabin, Eva came out from behind the door and held his arm. "Vinton, you broke two hearts in just one day. Eva sighed. "Even if I break the heart of the world, I will never hurt yours. He turned his head to look at her. His dark eyes were as deep as the sea, shining like cold stars, and as dreamy as dreams. Eva smiled faintly and did not respond. In fact, Vinton was also a yer in love, just like herself. She didn''t know what would happen if they really dated each other? While she was silent, Vinton said again, "you heard what we said just now. Next week is my grandmother''s birthday. You go with me." Shrugging, Eva said, "I''m going back to Jiang City tomorrow to visit my mother and brother. Let''s talk about it when Ie back." Hearing this, Vinton''s eyes shed a cunning light. Eva bought a lot of gifts and went home. Thinking of his mother and brother, she felt warm in her heart. Before Eva arrived at the door, she heard Jadeughing happily inside. He must be watching TV. She smiled and opened the door. "Jade, I''m back... " Before she finished her words, she froze in an instant, as if someone pressed the pause button on her. Jade sat on the sofa, ying a new game console. Her mother smiled gently. On the other side... Her red lips were slightly open, and her almond eyes were as wide as bells. She was too frightened. The box in her hand fell down. Someone caught it for her. He raised his index finger, gently lifted her pink chin and closed her mouth. "Are you overjoyed to see me? " "Vi... Vinton, why... Why are you here? "Her tongue is knotted. "I''m here to visit auntie and Jade. He shrugged and said in a casual tone. "Why didn''t you call me in advance? She swallowed. "I want to give you a surprise. There was a charming and weird smile on his face. She was shocked to see that. As for whether she was happy or not, she didn''t want to think for the time being. She took a closer look at him. He was dressed in a loose T-shirt and jeans, casual and... Ordinary. Yes, ordinary, this was what she wanted to express most. He could always show his appropriate appearance ording to the asion. "Brother Vinton." Jade looked at them with a smile." my sister has been chased by many people since she was a child, but none of them seeded. You have to work hard! " Vinton gave him a gentle smile and walked over to teach him how to y games, as if he was a kind brother next door. She had seen many of his expressions. But she had never seen this before. What was going on? She couldn''t figure it out. Vinton deserved to be called a master in love affairs. His way of chasing women was extraordinary. Her mother Percy took out the baked pancake. Vinton took a bite and praised. Jade smiled proudly, "my mother''s ancestors were all good at making desserts, and they are well- known in the local area. If my grandfather hadn''t left early, he would have opened a chain store all over the country. My mother has always hoped to have a dessert shop and inherit the family cooking skills, but unfortunately that man has never supported her." He licked his lips and nced at Vinton," my sister is really good at cooking. She is as good as my mother. Brother Vinton, haven''t you eaten the dessert made by my sister? " Eva red at him, picked up a moon cake and put it into his mouth. She had never told Vinton that she could make dessert. Vinton smiled, "You and your mother cane to Dragon City and we can open a dessert shop together. " "Really? Brother Vinton, then I can go to college in Dragon City. Jade said happily. Percy had been looking at them with a smile. Seeing that it was gettingte, she stood up and went to cook. Eva followed her to help. "Eva, tell me the truth. Are you dating with Vinton or is he pursuing you? Percy asked while picking vegetables. "Mom, he... What does he said to you?" Eva is a little flustered. "He only said he was your friend, but why did an ordinary friend buy a lot of valuable things? If you don''t have that idea, I''ll ask him to take everything back." Percy said in a very low voice. Eva breathed a sigh of relief. "Since he has brought them here, just take them." She knows that Vinton will never take back the gift. Percy looked at her daughter meaningfully and then smiled. "In fact, that man is very good. Look at Jade. He has just been with him for a while and then liked him very much. " Eva knew that her mother misunderstood her, but she didn''t exin more. After dinner, Eva took Vinton and his brother to Jiang City. Her favorite ce was the food street in the east gate. "This street existed since we were children. Although it has changed a lot now, many old snack bars are still here. My sister and I used toe here to y." Jade put his hand on Eva''s shoulder and said with a smile, "she always says that even if she doesn''t have money in her pocket, it''s not bad to have a look." Eva rubbed his brother''s hair and her eyes lit up when she saw the barbecue fat sausage shop on the street. When she rushed in, Jadeughed, "I knew my sister would enter here for her first stop. She likes roast fat sausage here most." After finding a seat, Vinton asked the reason. Jade smiled, "because this roast fat sausage is the first snack we have here." He took a sip of fresh juice and said, "once, when I walked over a shop with my sister, we happened to see a child who dropped his fat sausage. After he left, my sister picked it up and washed it. Then we ate separately. At that time, we thought it was the most delicious food in the world. " When they were talking, Eva had finished her first skewer of roasted fat sausage. Then she licked her lips, looking as if she was savoring it. Jade sneaked closer to Vinton and asked, "Vinton, when you first met my sister, were you frightened by her good appetite?" Vinton smiled. He clearly remembered that the first time he had dinner with her was in a French restaurant. At that time, he was indeed a little shocked. She ate up all the thirteen dishes without hesitation. When he was in a trance, Jade''s voice came again, "she said that only by eating more can she have the strength to live. I always thought that she would grow into a fat woman in the future." Vinton looked at the slender figure in front of him dotingly and said, "she is so thin that she can fly as a kite. She should get fatter." Jade chuckled and said, "don''t think she is weak by her thin figure. She is very powerful when fighting with others." He put a piece of fat meat into his mouth and said after eating it, "once we went to the beach to sell shells and earned ten dors. When we went back, we were stopped by four gangsters. They tried to grab our money. My sister asked me to run quickly while fighting with those gangsters. Four to one, she was beaten hard, but she didn''t let them take away a penny." At this time, Eva had quickly finished seven kebabs of roasted fat sausage. After finishing eating, she pouted her oily little mouth and said, "Jade, can''t you talk something happy?" Jade scratched his head and looked embarrassed. "I really can''t think of anything happy in the past. Since I became sensible, the first thing I remember is that you picked up the jars in the alley with me on your back. I always think that you are more toilsome than mother. You have to go to school, do part- time jobs, do housework, and take care of me. You seem to have done a lot of work. You have collected trash, sold newspapers, set up stalls, sent milk, and wiped shoes... " Chapter 559 Birthday Party Chapter 559 Birthday Party He seemed to have more to say. Eva picked up a piece of chitterlings and stuffed it into his mouth, "I have chosen to forget these things." While chewing the food, Jade said in a vague voice, "All right, all right. In fact, we were happy when we were children. When you were in middle school, mom was a waiter in a restaurant. At that time, she often brought some leftovers of the customers back from the restaurant and let eat it to supplement nutrition for us. Once, she brought back two braised eggs. You didn''t want to eat them, so you gave them all to me. I was really happy that time. " Vinton looked at the woman in front of him in silence, and there was an indescribable emotion in his heart, like the waves, deep and serious surging and surging. It turned out that her childhood was really as miserable as Essie said. The unbearable weight in his life seemed to be pressed on this thin shoulderyer byyer. Her face was as beautiful as a ray of rising sun, full of color and vitality. There was still an indelible stubbornness hanging at the corners of her curved mouth. At this moment, he understood that it was a mark left after fighting against the wind and frost. He held her hand and said solemnly and sincerely, "From now on, there is only sunshine in your world. I will block all the wind and rain." She smiled, like a snow lotus blooming slowly in the morning, intoxicating him. Wednesday was the birthday of Vicki. The Xu family''s manor was bustling with noise and excitement. Seeing the harmonious scene of Zac and Essie and their little family of four, Valery''s jealousy burst out like a volcano in Yellowstone. Everything she owned should belong to her. It was all because of her appearance that took away all her happiness. "Zac, where is Rabi? Why didn''t you bring him here?" She ran over and looked at Zac, ming him. She was afraid that her son would be tortured and bullied by Essie in the Rong family. "Rabi has nothing to do with you," Zac replied coldly. "I was pregnant and gave birth to the baby. My blood is flowing on his body. I''m his mother. How can he have nothing to do with me?" Valery raised her voice, feeling a little hysterical. Hearing this, Mili and Dot looked at each other in shock. ''Oh my God! Brother is not mommy''s child, but my bad aunt''s?'' Zac didn''t want the children to know about it, but Valery said it without hesitation. He couldn''t hide it. "Valery, you''d better behave yourself. Don''t try to seduce Rabi, or you will know what will happen!" he warned. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Can''t I care about my own child?" Tears were welling up in Valery''s eyes. Anger and fear were intertwined on her face. After she finished her words, she pointed at Essie fiercely and said, "This woman has a grudge against me. I don''t know how she will abuse Rabi. If you give her to raise Rabi, I will be worried about it." With a faint smile, Essie said, "Sister, you are suffering from persecutory delusion again. Anyway, Rabi has a blood rtionship with me. I''m his aunt. How could I abuse him? " "Shut up!" Valery roared, "You are a fox, sinister and cunning. You are good at acting. You pretend to be a kind mother, but I don''t know what you will do to Rabi in secret. " "Sister, it seems that you haven''t recovered yet. You can''t stop taking the medicine," Essie replied unhurriedly, expressionless. It seemed that she didn''t take her vicious words seriously at all. She was just analyzing her condition rationally. Valery was exasperated and wanted to rush over and strangle her, but she didn''t dare to do that with Zac beside her. She was afraid of being the second Le. "I''m not sick. I''m fine. You bitch, don''t try to frame me," she shouted. Zac''s cold and mocking eyes ruthlessly sliced through her face. Then he put his arm around the shoulder of Essie and said, "Ignore this kind of person. It will only pollute the environment." Essie nodded and left with the children. Valery stamped her feet and clenched her fists behind her. Her face turned red with anger. Essie was born to be her nemesis. She should have been locked in the basement until she died, so that she wouldn''t be able to harm her again. Wendy came over and said, "Cousin, she is with Eva. Neither of the two is a good thing. We must work together and can''t be defeated by them." Valery snorted. It was not toote for a gentleman to take revenge after ten years. She had endured it for three years. It was time for her to explode. As the two of them were talking, they saw Vintone in with Eva. Wendy''s face turned ghastly pale. He said he would bring Eva here, but he did. Didn''t he p her in the face of all the rtives and friends? Mili and Dot ran towards Eva happily, "Aunt to be!" The two of them called affectionately and loudly. Although their voices were young, they were like heavy palms pping hard on Wendy, which made her face burning and lose all her face. Baron and Vicki were also attracted. Baron couldn''t help frowning when he saw Vinton bring another woman here. In front of him, Elizabeth poured all kinds of dirty water on Eva. She said that she had been slept her way to the top. Only then did she get her current position. She also said that she came from a poor family and pestered her son to marry her so that she could be a rich woman. Therefore, she wanted to marry her son a daughter-inw from a family of equal social rank, so that he could quickly stop contacting with Eva. Wendy was her rtive, and her father was an aristocrat in South Asia. If the two of them got married, the two family could be closer. This marriage was very suitable. After listening to her analysis, Baron thought it was reasonable and agreed. After all, in his heart, women in the entertainment circle were too greedy for money. Instead of scolding her son, Elizabeth walked up to Baron and sighed, "I thought Vinton really grew up and became sensible after the misfortune of the Xu family. I didn''t expect him to be as dissolute as before. He fooled around with this little actress all day long and didn''t do good deeds. This woman is so scheming. Shepletely caught Vinton and fascinated him. If it goes on like this, he will be destroyed by this woman sooner orter. " "She''s just an actress. Don''t be afraid that we can''t handle her. I''ll send someone to warn her agency that if she doesn''t leave Vinton, they will ban her," Vicki said disapprovingly. "How can it be so easy? She is the best friend of Essie. Now she is in the film and televisionpany under the leadership of Zac. She met Vinton through the introduction of Essie. How dare I hurt the people of Miss Yi, the great CEO?" Elizabeth deliberately turned the contradiction point to Essie, implying that it was Essie who deliberately arranged it. She was using a honey trap against her brother. "What a fool! She is fooling Vinton, isn''t she?" Vicki''s face darkened. "She has been hating me all the time. I guess she knows that Vinton is my lifeline. She wants to use this woman, Eva, to drive a wedge between me and Vinton." Elizabeth sighed heavily, "She did make it. Because of this woman, Vinton has quarreled with me several times. I really can''t control him now." Vicki took a look at Eva and Essie, who were not far away. When she saw that the two were talking and laughing, her face turned livid. "Baron, you must take good care of this matter. Don''t let Cathy make trouble again." "I know, mom. Don''t worry," Baron said in a low voice. Elizabeth smiled, with a malicious and insidious light shing in her eyes. She didn''t know that Mili was hiding behind the sofa and eavesdropping on their conversation. She was so small that no one noticed her existence. After they finished, she ran to Vinton and Eva. "It''s so bad. Uncle, your mommy justined about you and aunt to be in front of Grandpa and great grandma." She spoke out every word she had heard. She had an unforgettable memory, so she heard every word they had just said clearly. Vinton was so angry that a rage rose from his chest and went straight to his head. "This is too much. It''s not easy to suppress me with my father." Zac patted him on the shoulder sympathetically. "Brother inw, don''t forget my advice. The most important thing is to deal with your grandma." Vinton nodded and drank up the wine in his hand. Lowering her head, Essie pouted and said, "It seems that I have to prepare for it. Mr. Baron will definitelye to me me. What happened between you two has nothing to do with me. I''ve be the most wronged one in this world." She sighed heavily on purpose, with an expression of grievance. Eva put her arm around her shoulder and said apologetically, "Essie, it''s all my fault. You''re involved." Raising her head, Essie smiled, "I''m just kidding. I don''t care. I just want to help my brother marry you as soon as possible." Vinton smiled and turned to Zac, "My sister is so smart. Can you handle her?" With a smile, Zac put his arm around the slender waist of Essie. "I like her smart and quirky spirit." Essie nced at him with a pout. She should be the one to worry about. This big devil was scheming and domineering, always arrogant and contemptuous of all living beings. She could do nothing in front of him. She took a sip of wine and changed the topic to the right one. "Brother, I heard that you went to Jiang Cityst week to visit your future mother-inw and brother-inw?" Vinton coughed, "How do you know?" With a slight smile, Essie said, "Eva and I are good friends. How can I not know such an important thing?" Two rosy clouds floated up Eva''s cheeks. "I didn''t tell you about it." "Yes, you didn''t say it, but Auntie Fang told my mother, and my mother told me," With a yful smile on her face, Essie said. Not far away, Valery was looking at her. Her smile was like poison to her ears. She wouldn''t let her be so proud anymore. ''Justugh, Essie. I''ll make you unable tough soon.'' Chapter 560 Between Father And Daughter Chapter 560 Between Father And Daughter After greeting the guests, Baron called Essie into the study. "Cathy, y chess with dad. We haven''t yed chess together for a long time." Essie nodded and sat down. She knew that Baron must have something more than ying chess with her. The servant brought two cups of ck tea. Baron took a sip and smiled, "I still remember that you were very active when you were a child. You always couldn''t sit still, so every time you yed chess, you ran away halfway." With a faint smile on her face, Essie thought that she was never fit to y such a game that required her to think a lot. "Mr. Baron, my sister is much better at ying chess than me. You should ask her to y with you." Baron sighed, "Cathy, when will you call me daddy again?" Essie lowered her eyes and a touch of sadness swept across her face. "Mr. Baron, you have sister, brother, Valery and Holy. It''s dispensable to have me as daughter. But my father is different. He only has one daughter, so... " Her voice was very low. Father Yi had devoted all his father''s love to her since she was a child. It was enough for her to have a father, and she didn''t need another one. Since she left the Xu family at the age of seven, Baron, this father had been redundant to her. His words stabbed into Baron''s heart like a dagger. He had done a father''s duty to his kids from Alice to Holy, except for her. He hadn''t been a good father, and he had been absent for so many years. "I know. I''m sorry for you and your mommy. I want to make it up to you and give me a chance," he said in a low voice. With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Essie said, "I''m fine now. I don''tck anything, so you don''t need topensate me anything." She didn''tck money, nor did sheck her father, nor did she lack his love. What could hepensate her? The only thing she wanted was a happy childhood, but he would never make it up to her. Baron''s heart was in turmoil. He knew that she hadn''t forgiven him. She was smarter and more sensible than other children since childhood. From the moment Elizabeth entered the Xu family, the way she looked at him had changed. She no longer regarded him as the person she worshiped and respected most, nor was she as intimate as before, as if he was no longer her father. Therefore, when he divorced Luce, she resolutely chose to follow Luce andpletely abandoned him, her father. "No matter how good Bob is, he is not your biological father after all." "After leaving the Xu family, Elizabeth sent killers to assassinate us, trying to kill us all. It was him who saved us. Without him, my mother and I might not have lived to this day. He is not my biological father, but gave me a new life. So, in my heart, he is more important than my biological father. " There was firmness in Essie''s tone. Baron heaved a heavy sigh and said, "I know Elizabeth is a woman who always reaches her goal by all means. But after all, she is the mother of Vinton and Valery, and she has saved your grandmother''s life, so..." "You don''t need to exin to me. She is your wife and has nothing to do with me." A sad smile appeared on Essie''s face. She knew that Vicki had forced him not to divorce Elizabeth. He had always been obedient to Vicki, and it was the same until now. For him, she no longer held any hope. If it weren''t for Holy, she would have quit the president of the Xu group andpletely severed the rtionship with the Xu family. "You must hate her very much, right?" Baron said slowly. "Yes." Essie said frankly. "When you were in aa, she tried to kill me again and again. Do you think I should forgive her generously?" "But Elizabeth is Elizabeth, and Vinton is Vinton. After all, he is your brother," Baron said in a low voice. "I know what you mean. She must have told you that I introduced Eva to my brother and wanted to y a honey trap on him. I don''t care whether you believe me or not, and I don''t need to exin. My family name is Yi, and I''m the daughter of the Yi family. The property of your family has nothing to do with me. As long as you say a word, I can immediately resign from the position of president of the Xu group, and I don''t want to be involved in any family or any old thing. " "Cathy, that''s not what I mean," Baron exined hurriedly. Essie waved her hand, with her eyes full of disappointment. "Mr. Baron, I don''t know how much aunt Elizabeth has poured dirty water on Eva, but as her best friend, I have to let you know that Eva is a good girl. At that time, she refused to ept the hidden rules of the agency. She had offended many producers and investors, and was banished and suppressed. The reason why she could achieve today''s achievements was all because of her own efforts. She was not influenced by the ck water in the entertainment circle, and Zac and I would not allow anyone to pollute her and insult her. As for Wendy... " She paused and changed her tone slightly. "I remember that in order to control uncle Bles, Vicki married her niece to him. Now I think aunt Elizabeth must be following Vicki''s example. She married her rtives to my brother, controlled his every move and made him her puppet. It''s not like what a biological mother can do. As for you, Mr. Baron, do you want your son to be a puppet of his mother? " The corners of Baron''s mouth twitched slightly. To be honest, he had never thought about this. After all, Elizabeth was Vinton''s biological mother. How could she hurt her son? "Cathy, maybe you think too much. How can a mother not care about her son?" "I''m also curious. My brother is Elizabeth''s biological son, and he is also her treasured sword. ording to the rules, she should love my brother very much, take good care of him and educate him seriously. However, what she did was totally different. She didn''t care about my brother at all and just wanted to train him to be a man who didn''t do his work. In fact, my brother is a very smart person. He has a good management of the project I gave him before. He is not a dissolute yboy as Elizabeth said. Why did Elizabeth treat her own son like this? " Essie said in an emotionless tone, as if she was just telling a fact. Baron fell into silence. His marriage with Elizabeth had existed only in name for a long time. For so many years, he seldom went back to the Xu family''s vi and had been living in the vi outside. He didn''t know how Elizabeth cared about his son and taught him. "It seems that you know your brother very well." "To be honest, before I knew him well, I didn''t like him and also opposed him to be with Eva. I don''t want my best friend to be fooled by him. But during youra, brother and I got to know each other more than before. In fact, he was kind, innocent and responsible. Unlike Valery, he was neither bossy nor ruthless. It seems that he doesn''t inherit the gene from aunt Elizabeth. He inherits all the advantages of your Xu family. I''m d for you and for your family," Essie said frankly. At first, she just wanted to use Vinton to destroy his rtionship with Elizabeth, but now, she really treated him as her brother. She just hoped that he could get along well with Holy in the future and manage the Xu group well together. Baron''s dark eyes twinkled in the sun. He suddenly found that he didn''t know Vinton at all. For him, all he could do was anger and disappointment. He had never thought that he would have such a side. "It seems that I have to spend more time on Vinton." Taking a sip of tea, Essie pushed the chess piece forward and said, "Mr. Baron, I hope you can seriously consider my brother''s marriage. Even if he doesn''t marry Eva, his wife should have nothing to do with Elizabeth. This is good for him and for the Xu family." She had spent so much effort to eradicate the Wang n from the Xu n, and she didn''t want them toe back again. Baron didn''t say anything. He looked at the chessboard with an unreadable expression on his face. Essie didn''t know if he would take her advice, but she had tried her best. The rest depended on her brother. There was a moment of silence in the room. Baron seemed to pay attention to the chessboard. After a long time, he pushed the ''soldier'' forward and smiled, "Well, don''t just talk about your brother. Tell me about you too. How are you and Zac recently?" With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Essie said, "We are fine." Baron took a sip of tea and said, "Your mother came to see me. She is worried about you and is afraid that your mother-inw will treat you badly." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing that, Essie was shocked. Her mother had worried too much. After all, Zac was different from the person in front of her He had his own thoughts, and even Mary could not restrain him. Therefore, she believed that her fate and mother''s would not be the same. "In fact, my mother-inw has been nice to me recently. Maybe she has epted me." She smiled lightly. "No matter it''s Mary or Zac, as long as they dare to bully you, you must tell me. I''ll uphold justice for you," Baron said. His daughter was courageous, intelligent and resourceful. He believed that she could cope with Mary. Most importantly, the marriage with the Rong family was the best for the Xu family. Her daughter would be the hostess of the Rong family in the future, and her grandson, Dot, would undoubtedly be the future leader of the family. As a capitalist, it was impossible for him to help Luce to break up such a good marriage. With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "Don''t worry. My situation is different from that of my mother. There are grandma and grandpa in the Rong family, and there is a father-inw. My mother-inw alone can''t do anything alone." Baron''s eyes darkened. Her words undoubtedly hurt him. Vicki had always been domineering at home. Since he was a child, he had been obedient to her and never dared to go against her will. Even now, he still didn''t have the courage to resist her. Outside the study, someone had been eavesdropping at the door. She followed them since they entered. She gritted her teeth, with a malicious light shining in her eyes. Chapter 561 The Daughter Wants To Rebel Chapter 561 The Daughter Wants To Rebel Before Valery could run away from the door of the study, she was caught. "Valery, what are you doing here?" Hearing the voice, Valery was stunned. She turned around and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw it was Alice. Now she and Essie were at daggers drawn and stood on the same side with her mother, so she didn''t have to worry about her anymore. "I saw my father and Essie enter the room just now and wanted to know what they were talking about, but the door was closed and I couldn''t hear them clearly," she said in a very low voice. "It''s not good to eavesdrop on other people''s conversation." A mocking smile appeared on Alice''s face. Valery red at her angrily, "Don''t tter yourself. You are not so upright." They were about the same herd. Alice did not retort her. She only smiled. "Valery, tell me the truth. Are you still obsessed with Zac?" Valery blushed. She had never forgotten Zac. Even if he never cared about her and punished her for Essie, she still loved him and had never changed. From her expression, Alice knew the answer. "If you like him, you have to fight for him. You don''t have to care too much. If Essie can defeat you, you can also defeat her. But it depends on whether you can be ruthless or not. " "Do you still think that I don''t want to kill Essie, this bitch?" Valery snorted. How she wished she could strangle Essie right now. "I''m not talking about Essie." A strange light shed in her eyes. She lowered her head and whispered in her ear. She was slightly stunned, and a hint of cruelty quietly fell from the corner of her mouth. After the birthday party, Essie and Zac took the children back to the Blue Coast. Crossing her arms over her chest, Mili looked at her father in the driver''s seat with a strange look. "I finally know why Mommy took us to America." Zac''s face changed slightly. He reproached her from the rearview mirror. This was a permanent scar in his heart. His daughter really mentioned it at this moment. "Little girl, what big secret have you found?" he said gloomily. Mili wrinkled his nose and said with a hint of dissatisfaction on her little face, "You and our bad aunt had a child, so my mother was very angry, so she took us when we still in her belly to America." Zac was choked by her words. When the car stopped at the intersection waiting for the traffic light, he reached out his big hand and rubbed her little head. "Little girl, you''re thinking too much." Mili pouted and said, "When you were talking to bad aunt, I and Dot were there. We heard clearly that bad aunt said brother Rabi was her biological son." Taking a look at her sister, Dot said slowly, "Forget it. Since mommy has let it go, let''s not dwell on daddy''s mistake. Otherwise, he will be stained the rest of his life. " These words seemed to be on the side of Zac, but in fact, they actually like added the oil that added to fire. Zac was in a slight sweat. He knew that the two kids would be entangled with the matter of Rabi''s identity. He nned to make it clear to them after he went back. He didn''t expect that they couldn''t help but me him in the car. Essie snickered. She found that Zac, the big devil, couldn''t deal with the two little devil kings, Mili and Dot. Zac was speechless. He turned around and red at her. He was very dissatisfied with her ''gloating'' appearance. "Stupid woman, shouldn''t you exin it for your husband?" In order not to be caught in the fire, Essie coughed and said, "Dad and I nned to tell you what happened to brother Rabi when you grew up. Now that you have known the truth, dad and I will not hide it from you." She paused, and her expression became extremely serious. "Brother Rabi is indeed your aunt''s biological child, but not Daddy''s. she is the child of daddy''s best friend. He sacrificed himself to save daddy, so daddy took him as his own child and raised him. " Mili and Dot looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, I see. I knew it. How could Mommy be so generous to ept the child of daddy and others?" Zac and Essie were sweating heavily at the same time. They felt a row of crows flying out of the car. "You can''t tell brother Rabi about this. You should treat him as your own brother and don''t bully him, okay?" Essie said seriously. The children nodded and said, "Don''t worry. Daddy, mommy, we all like brother Rabi very much. He is our biological brother." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Good." Essie caressed the heads of the two children. As soon as they got back to the vi, Rabi walked out and said, "Daddy, mommy, Mili, Dot, you''re finally back. I''ve been waiting for you for so long that I''m almost asleep," he rubbed his eyes as he spoke. Essie picked him up and kissed his little face. If Valery hadn''t been there, they would have taken him there. It was better for him to meet Valery less. "Baby, mommy bought you your favorite durian cake." "That''s great. I want to eat." Rabi came to his senses at once and all his sleepiness ran away. Essie poured him a ss of milk and let him drink while eating. "Mommy, can I go out with you next time? I promise I will behave well, not naughty and not make trouble," Rabi said in a childish voice after eating a piece of durian cake. He didn''t know the reason why his parents didn''t take him out. He just thought that it was because he was not obedient that they didn''t take him out. Stroking his head lovingly, Essie said, "Okay, I''ll take Rabi out next time." Zac called the nanny and asked them to take the children back to their room to sleep. He didn''t want them to disturb the two of them. There was no bound for the great devil to be so possessive of a woman. Even the children could notpete with him for this muddled fool. Essie had been dealing with her enemies for a whole day. She was really tired. She yawned and wanted to go upstairs to sleep, but was held by him. "Honey, why are you in such a hurry?" "Don''t think too much. I''m just a little sleepy. I just want to go upstairs to sleep," said Essie, slightly sweating. "I''ll go with you." With an evil smile, Zac lifted her up and went upstairs. The woman was helpless, but she could not resist. Suddenly, there was a gentle knock on the door, and then came the tender voice of Mili, "Daddy, mommy, are you inside?" A trace of impatience shed through Zac''s eyes. He stood up reluctantly and went to open the door. Mili stood at the door with a barbie doll in her arms. Rabi was with her. The nanny stood behind them and saw that he didn''t look well. She was afraid that he would get angry, so she said in a trembling voice, "Miss Mili and Mr. Rabi have been arguing toe over. I tried my best to persuade them not to listen to me." Zac didn''t look at her or seem to hear her at all. He looked at Mili and Rabi and asked, "What''s wrong?" He just wanted to send the two kids away as soon as possible. "Where is mommy? We want to sleep with her today," Mili gathered her courage and said. Zac''s two thick eyebrows immediately frowned, as if he was about to lose his temper at any time. "Mommy is busy. Go back to your room." His tone was quite harsh. Mili pouted. Tears were swelling in her eyes. "You sleep with mommy every day. Can''t we just sleep with her for one night?" Mommy went to work in the daytime, and when she came back in the evening, she was upied by the devil daddy. She didn''t even have a chance to whisper to mommy. What a trouble! "No," Zac refused decisively. He had aplete monopoly on this stupid woman, and she only belonged to him. Even these little kids were not allowed topete with him. Lying on the bed, Essie wiped the sweat off her forehead. She had to put out the fire as soon as possible, or the children would cry out. She picked up the clothes thrown by him at the end of the bed and put them on. She walked to the door and said, "Baby, you go back to your room first. Mommy will apany youter, okay?" "You''re lying. You always say that, but I''ve been waiting for you the whole night, but you didn''te." Mili pouted. Essie was choked. She didn''t mean not to go, but she was imprisoned by the devil every time. Zac turned to his eldest son, who was standing behind him, and asked, "Rabi, you are the brother. Why do you mess around with your sister?" Rabi lowered his head, looking very aggrieved. "No, I didn''t. I just want you and mommy to tell us stories and lull us to sleep." Zac pursed his lips. When he was about to say something, he heard a low voice not far away, "Stop it. Daddy and mommy are going to make a baby boy and a baby girl for us. Since you are so noisy, the baby boy and the baby girl won''t dare toe." Hearing this, Essie was choked. She turned around and saw Dot standing at the door of his room, looking at his ''ignorant'' sister and brother seriously. Mili rolled her big ck eyes two times and looked at her mother''s belly. "Mommy, did daddy put the baby in your belly?" "No... No. " Essie was extremely embarrassed. Since she met the children, Zac had been very careful. It seemed that he didn''t n to let her have another baby. Zac cast a sidelong nce at the three kids. It seemed that he had to use some soft tricks. Otherwise, they woulde to rebel in a few days. "As long as you are obedient, mommy and I wille to tell you stories and lull you to sleep every weekend." "Really?" Mili''s big dark eyes sparkled. Zac nodded, "Go back to sleep now." "Well, I won''t bother you to creat brother and sister anymore." With a triumphant smile on her face, Mili made a V gesture to Dot and took Rabi''s hand to her room. Seeing that their doors were all closed, a sly smile flitted across the corners of Zac''s mouth. He turned around and carried the woman beside him into the room. Chapter 562 I Dont Want To Have Another Child Chapter 562 I Don''t Want To Have Another Child This was the first time that Zac had sex with her only once that night. He stopped plundering. Lying next to her, he took several deep breaths. It was obvious that he was not satisfied. She was used to being aggressive and exhausted. She was very confused about his unusual and strange behavior. She stretched out her hand and gently drew a circle on his chest. When she was about to ask, her finger was grabbed by him. "Don''t move." He ordered, as if he didn''t want her to ''harass'' him again. Essie became more and more confused, and a big question mark appeared in her mind. The big devil suddenly lost interest in her? Or did he have a hidden disease and couldn''t even touch her? While she was thinking, Zac said in a low voice, "Go to sleep." Then he turned his back to her, turned the light to the darkest, and closed his eyes, as if he didn''t want to talk to her anymore. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. How could Essie fall asleep? The doubts in her heart were deeper and deeper than the dark clouds outside the window. He had never been so cold as now, as if he had lost interest in her in an instant. It was said that there was a seven year itch between a couple. They had only been together for half a year, and they hadn''t even held their wedding yet. Why did their ''itch'' appear so soon? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. It was said that being with the king was like apanying a tiger, and it seemed to be the same feeling when staying with the great ogre king. This guy was always temperamental and unpredictable. Sometimes, he was as zing as the fire, which wanted to melt her whole body. Sometimes, he was as cold as the ice from the north pole, making her unable to find a trace of warmth from beginning to end. She pulled up the quilt and covered her head, dejected. What made her even more depressed was that the big devil had always been with his back to her and did not turn over, as if he hated her very much. All of a sudden, she had a feeling that they were in the same bed but had a different dream. At midnight, she sat up and couldn''t fall asleep at all. Irritable, crazy, depressed. Were they going to end the rtionship before they got old? She would never beg for him like Valery and Le. If he was really tired of her, she would leave without hesitation and never stay for one more second. In fact, Zac didn''t fall asleep either. Seeing her sitting up, he also sat up. "Can''t you sleep? I''ll sleep in the guest room. " Without waiting for her response, he grabbed his pajamas and put them on. Then he got out of bed and went out. However, he didn''t go to the guest room immediately. Instead, he went to the bathroom and took a cold shower before entering. Essie was on the verge of copse, as if she had been ruthlessly kicked into an abyss by him and smashed to pieces. How much did this man dislike her? He didn''t even want to sleep with her? She jumped up from the bed, put her hands on her hips and stomped back and forth on the carpet. Then she opened the door and rushed to the guest room. She would never let herself be a resentful woman from a rich family. If he really hated her, then he would end the battle as soon as possible and separate! When she opened the door, she found that Zac was still awake and doing push-ups, as if he had endless energy to vent. She put her hands on her hips and angrily walked to the bedside. "Icy guy, let''s talk!" Zac stopped exercising and sat up. His eyes swept over her thin pajamas and immediately turned to the window, as if he didn''t want to see her again. Essie almost wanted to cry. Did the devil begin to dislike her body? "Icy guy, if you don''t want to live with me, just say it. Don''t beat around the Bush to use cold violence with me. I hate people who are not straight forward the most." Zac raised his beautiful eyebrows slightly, "Have you had a nightmare?" It seemed that she was making trouble out of nothing. She didn''t want to look too childish, so she said, "Yes... Yes, I just dreamed that you ignored me. But when I woke up, I found that you really disappeared. " "Didn''t you know when I came out?" Zac shrugged. When he came out, she sat up. "I don''t know. I''m sleeping soundly." She pouted and pretended to be silly. Let him think that she was sleepwalking. He walked over and touched her forehead. He was relieved to find that her temperature was normal. Essie had always had an ugly image of sleep. It seemed that she was dreaming when she sat up just now. No wonder she didn''t respond to him. He smiled and stretched out his arms. He wanted to hold her, but as soon as his fingers touched her soft waist, he immediately took them back, as if he was trying to escape something. He swallowed and swallowed, "It''s just a dream. Don''t take it seriously. Go back to sleep." She rolled her eyes at him and asked, "Then why did you sleep in the guest room?" Zac''s dark eyes twinkled in the dim light. "I can''t fall asleep. I''m afraid I''ll wake you up." Raising her eyebrows slightly, Essie wondered since when he was so kind-hearted? Moreover, in her memory, he always had a good sleep. Only when they quarreled, he would suffer from insomnia, and then constantly invade her and vent his anger. Did he change his mind or be merciful today? "Why can''t you fall asleep?" She asked in a low voice. Did he get angry because of the kids? Zac''s face was hidden in the shadow, which looked obscure. But there seemed to be a little impatience in his deep eyes, as if he didn''t want to say anything more to her. "You little fool, you have too many questions. Go back to sleep," he ordered in a very strong tone. Essie didn''t move. She was depressed and irritable. She wouldn''t leave until she got an answer tonight. She jumped to him and sat down shamelessly. "I can''t fall asleep either. I''ll be with you." "No need," Zac replied coldly, with a fire in his eyes. He didn''t know if he was irritated by her or for something else. She bit her lips and lowered her eyes. Her thick long eyshes cast two shadows of loss on her eyelids. "If you hate me, just say it. You don''t have to be so cold. I won''t pester you. I''m the most free and easy person. I''ll break up with you as I like. I won''t dy. " At this moment, Zac was really irritated. "Stupid woman, it''ste at night. What nonsense are you talking about? Are you out of your mind again?" "It''s because you are so weird that you ignore me and be cold all of a sudden. To be honest, do you hate me, or do you have a hidden disease that you can''t even touch me?" Essie red at him with grievance and dissatisfaction. He made a strange expression, as if he was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Honey, are you unsatisfied?" She was ashamed and angry, and a wave of heat rushed from her neck to her face, which made her face as red as an apple in Washington. "You... What nonsense are you talking about? " she said as she patted him on the shoulder. "Otherwise, why did youe here in the middle of the night and quarrel with me?" A mischievous smile appeared on his charming thin lips. "I... I just had a dream. I felt bad. When I opened my eyes, I saw you were not there. That''s why I thought too much. " Her big shy eyes wandered around and tried to find an excuse. Zac pinched the tip of her chin and said, "Honey, put up with it tonight, or you might have to give birth to a little brother or sister for that three little kids." "Zac, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t want..." The expression on Essie''s face changed from embarrassment to angry. She stopped as if she had found something. Then she changed her tone and asked, "Zac, what do you mean?" Lowering his head, Zac put his thin lips close to her ear and said three words softly, "No more condoms." His tone was very low and light, but like a hurricane, it stirred up thousands of waves in her heart. ''Goodness, is that the reason why the big devil king behaved so strange all night?'' Her mouth was half open,pletely stunned. After swallowing her saliva and seeing the me in his eyes, Essie finally understood that it didn''t mean anger. She gently pushed his shoulder and said, "Well... Keep a distance. " Instead of suppressing her as usual, Zac turned around and left her. "Icy guy, I thought you like children." "We already have three children. That''s enough," he said slowly. In the past, the reason why he wanted a child was that he wanted to tie up her heart. So she would not think about leaving him. For him, a child was enough. Now he had two little goblin like kids, and Rabi, which waspletely beyond his expectations. He didn''t want to create another annoying spirit. That would not only have to possess her body for ten months, but also let her suffer the pain of fertility. Therefore, he had made up his mind. He was determined to take contraceptive measures. He couldn''t be careless at all. Lowering her head, Essie didn''t say anything. She also didn''t want to have another baby. But she had promised the elders of the Yi family that she would keep a child to inherit her father''s surname. Now, both Mili and Dot had been upied by the Rong family. If she didn''t give birth to another child, she would break her promise. How could she exin it to the elders of the Yi family and her father then. "If I don''t have a baby, no one will have my surname," she lowered her head and murmured in a very low voice, as if she was talking to herself, but Zac still heard it. He had thought about it carefully and came up with a good solution. "When Dot grows up, ask him to give birth to a few more children and choose a great grandson to take his surname." Petrified, Essie thought of a group of scums. It would take a long time for Dot to grow old and get married and have their own children! "Icy guy, don''t you think too far?" she murmured, trying to make her tone euphemistic so that she would not make him unhappy. Chapter 563 Be Friends Forever Chapter 563 Be Friends Forever "I have never made a wrong decision," Zac said in a domineering tone as usual. Obviously, he was just telling her, not discussing with her. In this family, she seemed to have no right to make a decision. Even if it was given birth to a baby, it was up to the big devil. Feeling a little angry, Essie really wanted to jump up, clench her fists and sing loudly, ''get up, people who don''t want to be ves!'' But in the end, she held it back. Her big eyes rolled two times and smiled cunningly. "I''ve calcted it. It''s the safety period now." "Oh?" Raising his eyebrows, a glimmer of light shed across Zac''s handsome face. She took a look and deliberately didn''t say anything. She sat up from the bed and said, "I''m sleepy. I''m going back to my room to sleep." Before she finished speaking, she was held into the arms of the man. Since it was the safety period, what else should he worry about? She wouldn''t get out of bed until he was satiated. On the second day, when she went to the airport to see off her grandfather, Laves, and grandmother, Ophelia, Essie felt sleepy. She regretted deeply. She shouldn''t have flirted with the devilst night. Not long after Laves and Ophelia returned, Lady Rose and Irene also returned to Provence. After the cooperation agreement was signed, they still had a lot of things to do. On the surface, Mary was reluctant to leave her sister, but in fact, she was greatly relieved, as if she was sending away the God of gue. In the evening, Essie received a call from Hanson, asking her to take a walk by the river. Since she reconciled with Zac, Hanson seldom came to Dragon City. "How are you doing recently, Hanson?" Sitting on the riverside, Essie asked with a smile. With a faint smile on his face and a hint of loneliness in his eyes, Hanson said, "I''m fine." There was a touch of alienation in his tone. Noticing that, Essie smiled bitterly and said, "We haven''t seen each other for only a few days. Why are you so polite? Can''t we even be friends in the future?" "How could it be?" He shook his head bitterly. She was the most profound mark in his heart and the only figure in his eyes. Unless his heart stopped beating and his life was over, how could he break up with her? The dusk was burning in the west, emitting thest glow as much as possible. The colorful glow blended with the blue sky, painting the most beautiful moment of the day. The setting sun was infinitely beautiful, but it was close to dusk. Should the zing emotion in his heart sink into the deepest horizon like this sunset? The setting sun''s fiery red light turned into tens of thousands of golden threads, flowing through the water and interwoven into arge made of golden threads. Her beautiful figure was reflected in the, rippling with the sparkling waves. He looked at it in a daze, but felt that it was just an illusory light and shadow, far away from him. "How are you getting along with Zac Rong?" His voice came through slowly, like the echo of the wind from afar. "Not bad." She smiled and sat beside him. The setting sun shone on her face, adding to her beauty. She was graceful and sad, like a beauty returning to the home under the sunset, like a fairy drifting in the wind. After a short silence, she said in a low voice, "Hanson, I''m sorry." His dark eyes blinked slightly, and a faint light shed in the dark space of his heart. "You don''t need to tell me this. I missed the fate between us." She lowered her head and stared at the rippling waves of the river, silent for a long time. The water flowed through the golden sprinkled by the setting sun and turned into sadness. Her heart was covered by the twilight. "You are good. I don''t deserve you." Her voice was very light, very low, as if she was breathing, shuttling through the air. "Don''t say that again, okay?" He picked up a stone and threw it into theke unhappily. The shadow of the setting sun broke into pieces, as messy as his heart. "These days, I have thought carefully. Every time you have an ident, the people around you are always Zac. I can''t protect you, and I can''t compare with him." "Nonsense!" She shook her head hard. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know what to do in America alone. I''ve let you down in this life. I owe you, and I won''t pay it back in this life. If you don''t want to be friends with me anymore, I have nothing to say. But in my heart, you will always be my best friend. No one can rece you. " Hanson turned his head and looked at her without blinking, "Essie, even if we are not destined to meet in this life, it''s impossible for me not to see you and ignore you. If you want to be friends, even if we are good friends for the rest of our lives." A ray of setting sun shone into Essie''s eyes, turning into golden dots, shining her whole face bright. "Really? You are still willing to be my friend. " She looked at him with her eyes wide open. He nodded seriously, with a sincere expression on his face. "But you have to promise me that you won''t allow anyone or anything to affect our friendship, okay? Even Zac Rong can''t. " She looked at him without blinking. Her warm eyes were still the same as before. She was like a glowing body, which could bring him light, and also like a happy bean, which could bring him happiness. Now, as long as he could see her often and hear her voice, he would be satisfied. "Okay, I promise that nothing can affect our friendship," said Essie, nodding her head repeatedly. After that, they went to Sunshine Hot Pot to have spicy hotpot. On their way back, Essie was in a good mood. The problem that had been haunting her for a long time finally solved. When she arrived at the gate of the vi and was about to enter, her phone rang. She looked down at the caller ID and found it was Finney. She was at the gate of the Midnight Club and asked her for help. Zac had a business dinner tonight and hadn''te back yet. She went in to say hello to the children and then went out. Midnight Club was one of the top entertainment clubs in Dragon City. All the people who came in and out of it were nobles and rich families. They must have membership. Being stopped at the door by the security guard, Finney was very angry. She was at least a senior white-cor worker, an elite in the city. This damn security guard even thought that she was not qualified to be a member. It really pissed her off. In order to save her dignity and face, she called Essie angrily and asked her to help her. Essie was a little embarrassed. She had been to this ce two times. One was a party of celebrities, and the other was a party of Vinton. She had never been there alone. "Sister, there are many night clubs in Dragon City. Why do you have toe here?" Finney pouted and said, "If I don''te here, how can I find a handsome and rich single man?" Shaking her head, Essie said, "Don''t be silly. Nine out of ten of the men whoe here are yboys, and the tenth one is a gay." "No, Hanson, Zac and your brother Vinton are all single-minded and infatuated. So now I have regained my confidence. I must marry off before thirty years old," Finney said confidently. "Didn''t I introduce you several handsome and rich men for you? If you like one, just pick one and I''ll be your matchmaker." said Essie, touching her forehead. Finney waved her hand and said, "I''ve background checked all of them. They have girlfriends in secret. I''m out of the game." "Really?" Essie was a little shocked. Why didn''t she know? Especially her cousin, who was totally a stone that didn''t understand amorous feelings, had a girlfriend? "Where did you get the information? Is it from Baidu?" "I have my own channel. Show your super VIP membership card to that snobbish guy and see if he dares to look down on me again." After saying that, Finney grabbed her arm and begged for her help. Finally, she surrendered. She took out her membership card from her handbag and said, "This is my cousin. Can you apply for a membership card for her?" The members of the Midnight Club were also divided into different stars. The security guard saw that she held the top ck card and apologized to Finney in a hurry. The club manager also rushed out to apply for her membership card. Hearing that, Finney was relieved from anger. She snorted and walked in arm with Essie. At first, Essie wanted to leave, but she was worried about Finney, so she had to stay with her. They deliberately found a conspicuous seat. Before they sat down, Finney began to look around with her ck eyes. There were a variety of noble men here, including rich men with wife and children, the new rich men who could relieve loneliness and pressure, and a group of the second generations of officials and rich people who didn''t know what was worry. They were surrounded by a group of horny girls like bees and butterflies. "This ce is really nice." Taking a sip of the cocktail, Finney smiled. When she looked at a corner of the club, a ray of starlight flew into her eyes. Finally, she saw a handsome man. He was so handsome that it was earth shaking. And he was there alone! He was very good-looking, a little mncholy and a little distance from everything. He was handsome and cold. His features were delicate and gentle, as if they were drawn by a masterpiece. His ck eyes were like ck zed, emitting mysterious and deep light. His straight nose was with a charming arc. His plump lips were slightly pursed, and the arc at the corners of his mouth was slightly tilted, with a bit of cynicism, arrogance and unruly. He slowly exhaled a cigarette, and the light white mist was ethereal in the air, surrounding him and making him look like a dream, an illusion, a poem, and a painting. "He''s so handsome and cool!" She trembled with excitement. Turning her head to look in the direction of her gaze, Essie saw a familiar face in a dim corner. He was alone, with a bottle of almost bottomed whiskey at his hand. It seemed that he wanted to drown his sorrows in wine. Two women walked towards him and seemed to want to ost him, but they left soon with obvious disappointment on their faces. It seemed that he enjoyed being alone. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Finney stood up and wanted to ost him, but was stopped by Essie. "Sister, do you have a crush on him?" There was a strange smile on her face. Her cousin''s taste was really good. She had noticed the most distinguished single aristocrats in the club tonight. Raising her eyebrows slightly, Finney asked, "Do you know that handsome man?" Chapter 564 Fight For The Beauty Chapter 564 Fight For The Beauty "He is Zac''s brother." "Wow, the gene of Rong family is so good. Zac is amazing, and his brother is extremely beautiful. It''s really enviable." Finney rolled her eyes and stood up all of a sudden. "Since he is a rtive, why don''t we go and say hello?" After hesitating for a while, Essie stood up. At the sight of Essie, Walt was a little surprised. "Little pineapple, why are you here? Are you with Zac?" He asked. "No. my cousin wanted toe here, so I brought her here." Said Essie with a smile. "Hi, my name is Finney." Finney introduced herself in a hurry. "Hello." He nodded slightly as a greeting. "Can we sit down?" Asked Finney with a smile. "Of course." Walt nodded. Finney quickly took her sister''s hand and sat down, fearing that Walt would change his mind. A waiter brought them two sses of cocktail. She took a sip while peeping at Walt. The young master of the Rong family looked extremely handsome from a distance, and even more perfect from a close look. She was like a young girl in love, with her heart beating wildly. Unfortunately, Walt didn''t notice her. His eyes werepletely fixed on Essie. Essie was the only woman in the world who could attract him. Taking a look at the wine at his hand, Essie asked in a low voice, "brother, are you in a bad mood today?" A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he wanted to smile, but it disappeared before it took shape. "No, I am just a little bored." He said in a low voice. "If wee here to keep youpany, you won''t be bored." Said Finney. Walt didn''t seem to hear what she said. He looked at Essie and asked indifferently, "where is Zac? Isn''t he with you at home?" "He has an appointment tonight." Replied Essie indifferently. "I thought you had a fight." Walt said half-jokingly. To be honest, he really hoped that they could quarrel. The more they loved each other, the more painful his heart was and the deeper his jealousy was. Before Essie could say anything, she was interrupted by Finney, "don''t worry. Your brother treats my sister very well. They won''t quarrel." "That''s good." A hint of unnoticeable bitterness shed across his face. Finney flipped her hair near her ear and found that Walt didn''t seem to be interested in her. She decided to be active and bold, so she asked, "Mr. Walt, do you have a girlfriend?" Walt''s eyes finally shifted to her, but only a short, faint nce, "No." He said lightly. "Then... Is there anyone you like? " Walt didn''t respond. He looked up at Essie. Of course there was, but she had be his sister-inw. While he was silent, Essie''s phone rang. It was from Zac. He had just finished his social engagements and learned that she was in the Midnight Club, so he drove directly to pick her up. Seeing her leave, a malicious and cold light shed through Walt''s eyes. The little sun should be his. Why should she be taken away by Zac? In the Lamborghini, Zac looked a little gloomy, as if he was dissatisfied with his wife going to the club alone. "I''m not here for only one night. Are you lonely?" "What are you talking about? It''s Finney. I was worried about her, so I went with her." Essie red at him. Zac stretched out his iron arm and held her in his arms. "You are not allowed to go there alone anymore." His tone was very strong, as if he was giving orders. "Got it." Essie pouted. "Good girl." Zac stroked her head and was very satisfied with her obedience. "The wedding has entered the countdown. We have to spare some time to prepare for it." A charming light shed through her eyes. "I''ve already made the wedding dress. I''ll try it on tomorrow, okay?" "Okay." Zac nodded slightly. He believed that she would be the most beautiful bride in the world. The next day, in the Blue Coast. When Essie went downstairs. Zac''s eyes froze. The white wedding dress was like cloud flying out of an empty valley. Petals were all over the hemline of the dress, and each petal was decorated with a diamond symbolizing loyalty to love, and there were tassels made of small diamonds on her shoulders. The woman in the wedding dress was extremely beautiful, like an angel who had entered the mortal world. Every part on the wedding dress were sewed by herself, condensing all her happiness and love. "You are so beautiful." Zac held her hand and kissed it gently. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Essie smiled sweetly, with two dimples on her cheeks. She was really happy that she was finally going to enter the sacred wedding hall with her beloved one. Alice took out her phone and took a few photos. She believed that someone must be interested in these photos. After leaving the Blue Coast, she went straight to Walt''s apartment. At this time, Walt went downstairs and was about to drive to thepany. "How about giving me a ride?" Said Alice. Walt looked at her in surprise. He didn''t know her well before, but why did shee here today? "Miss Alice, what are you doing here?" "I won''te here if I have nothing to do." Then she opened the door and got in. Walt nced at her helplessly and started the engine. At the riverside road. The sun was smashed into pieces by the rolling waves, turning into golden spots that rippled with the waves, like butterflies that were about to fly. Alice stared at the river thoughtfully, and the golden waves surged in her ck eyes. When the car stopped at a crossroad waiting for the traffic light, she took out her phone and handed the photo to Walt. "Is my sister beautiful in a wedding dress?" Zac trembled violently, with an uncontroble pain in his heart. He almost forgot that it would soon be her wedding with Zac. "No matter what she wears, she is beautiful." He forced a smile. "Do you think my sister will be happy with your brother?" Still looking at the river, there was a hint of carelessness in her tone, as if she was just asking about the weather outside the window. Shrugging his shoulders, Walt didn''t answer. A breeze, mixed with a slight autumn coolness, blew from the distant forest. The light in his eyespletely disappeared, as if it had been blown away by the wind. His eyes became extremely dim. Turning her head to look at him, Alice asked with a meaningful look, "do you really want my sister to marry your brother?" Her understatement aroused the deepest pain in his heart. "What do you mean?" An indescribable look shed across his eyes. He tried his best to keep his voice calm, as if he was trying to hide something. "Mr. Walt, do you need me to make it clear?" Walt slowed down the car unconsciously, and his two thick eyebrows frowned. "I don''t understand what you mean." "You understand." "You like my sister, don''t you?" The corners of Walt''s mouth twitched violently. "Are you thinking too much?" He had never told anyone about this except Zac and Mary. How did this woman know? Lifting her hair that was disheveled by the wind in front of her forehead, Alice said, "I have always been a sharp observer. From the way you looked at my sister at the ballst time, I knew that you had a crush on her." Walt still looked calm, but there was a malicious look in his eyes. "You are wrong." "If I were you, I wouldn''t give up. Even if there was only a chance, I would fight for it. In fact, my sister doesn''t like Zac very much. They have endless quarrels when they are together. " Walt frowned, "if she doesn''t like my brother, how could she marry him?" "She just want Mili and Dot to have aplete family. Women were all like this. Once they had children, they would have shackles. If she has a baby with you, she will also take you seriously. " Said Alice slowly and lightly. A glimmer of light shed through Walt''s eyes. "Are you telling the truth?" "Of course, I''m her sister. She will tell me everything in her heart." With a serious look, Alice was afraid that Walt wouldn''t believe her. "Do you think I have a chance?" Walt asked in a low voice. "You are not worse than Zac. Why not?" Said Alice in a firm tone. Walt also thought so. The only thing he lost to Zac was luck. He was the eldest grandson and should inherit the family business, but his grandparents had to appoint Zac. He knew Essie before Zac, but God made her meet Zac and let her be Zac''s wife. Since he was here, why was Zac here topete with him? From the very beginning, his mother shouldn''t have been pregnant with a brother like Zac. Without him, both Rong family and Essie would belong to him! Seeing the expression on his face, Alice knew that he had been persuaded by her. A weird smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. When the car arrived at the next intersection, she said in a low voice, "stop here. I should get off." After she got out of the car, he drove away. Looking at the disappearing Bugatti, Alice sneered and took out her phone. "Boss, I havepleted the task. I believe that he wille to you soon." Instead of going to thepany, Walt went straight to a secluded residence in the suburb of Dragon City. When the masked man in ck saw him, his eyes lit up. "You''re finally here." "I want to see your boss." Said Walt. "Boss is not in Dragon City, but you can talk to him on the phone." The masked man took out a satellite phone from his pocket, dialed the number and handed it to him. A hoarse voice came through the phone, "you''ve thought it through. Are you willing to join me?" "You should know what I want." Said Walt, gritting his teeth. "Don''t worry. I will send this woman to you soon." The man on the other side of the phoneughed. His laughter was like a ghost, cold, horrible and frightening. Walt knew clearly that he was making a deal with the devil, but he would fight for his little sun. Chapter 565 Separation Chapter 565 Separation In the vi of Phoenix Road, Alice came to look for Lucy. She was going to buy a vi in the suburbs and asked Lucy to give her advice. When they were driving through an empty forest path, two minibuses rushed in from the other end of the road, blocking their way. Several masked men jumped out of the minibus, pointed their guns at them and said, "get out of the car!" One of them roared. Lucy''s face turned deathly pale with fear. "Alice, don''t open the door." "Mom." With a shiver, Alice pushed the door open and said, "do you know who I am? If you hurt me, none of you can live a good life! " "Aren''t you Miss Alice? We are here for you." A tall masked man sneered and pointed a gun at her head. "Don''t touch my daughter. Catch me if you want!" Lucy jumped out of the car, rushed to the masked man and pushed him away regardless of anything. "Fuck! Do you want to die?" The masked man cursed and pped her back, knocking her down to the ground. "Mom -" Alice rushed to her and protected her, "don''t hurt my mom. We can go with you." She helped Lucy up and was carried into the car by them. The masked man tied their hands with a rope, and covered their heads with a ck hood. Then he drove away quickly. In the Hengyuan office, when Essie was working on the CBD development program, her phone suddenly rang. The caller ID was a strange number. "Your mother and sister are both in my hands. Take twenty million in cash to redeem them. Otherwise, you will have to wait to collect their corpses." A cold voice came through the phone. Hearing that, Essie trembled violently. She tightened her grip on the phone and asked, "how can I be sure that they are in your hands?" She tried her best to keep her voice calm. There was a moment of silence on the phone, and then a trembling voice came, "Essie, mom and I have been kidnapped. Come and save us!" A violent spasm ran over Essie. "Sister, are you and mother all right?" A cold male voice came through the phone, "if you don''te over, they will be in danger. I''ll give you an hour to collect money, and thene to the No. seven warehouse of Toutuo vige. You are only allowed here alone. Don''t call the police or tell Zac, or the two of them will die. " Leaning against the chair, Essie was at a loss for a moment. Zac was her mainstay. No matter what happened, as long as he was there, she was not afraid. But this time, she was confused and contradictory. The kidnapper specifically emphasized not to tell him. Would they really kill her mother and sister if she told Zac? But what if she couldn''t save them and fell into the hands of the kidnappers by going alone? She walked to the French window. The sun shone on her pale face from the window. It seemed that she had made up her mind. She opened the drawer and took out a pistol and a tranquilizer gun. She couldn''t risk her mother and sister''s lives, so she had to make a bet. Toutuo vige was a very remote vige in the suburb of Dragon City. The No. seven warehouse had been abandoned for a long time, and there was no one around. Although Essie tried her best to keep calm, she was still very nervous. When she opened the old door of the warehouse, a disgusting musty smell came to her nose. It was very dim inside. "I''ve brought the money. Where are my mother and sister?" With a roar of Essie, the echo came from the empty warehouse. A strange figure walked out of the darkness. He wore a skeleton mask, looking gloomy and terrifying. "Where are my mother and sister?" Repeated Essie. She kept alert. The man didn''t say anything. He raised his hand and waved in the air. Suddenly, a faint fragrance came to her nose. Startled, Essie covered her nose in a hurry, but it was toote. She fell to the ground. The man took off his mask and looked at her coldly. A sinister smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. In the dark container. "Mom, are you okay?" Lucy nodded. She had forgotten her own safety and was very worried about Essie. She didn''t want her toe, never. "Mom, when I got out of the car, I hid a fruit knife in my pocket secretly. The kidnapper didn''t find it. Try to take it out and cut the rope. Then we can escape. " "Okay." Lucy moved closer to her, put her hand into her pocket and took out a knife from it. Then the two of them pulled the knife open with their teeth and threw it on the ground. With her hands tied behind her back, Alice picked up the knife and began to cut the rope with Lucy back to back. After a long time, the rope was finally cut off. Lucy released his hand. She quickly cut off the rope on her feet and cut off the rope for Alice. When Alice arrived at the door of the container, she gently pushed the door and found that it was not locked. Perhaps the kidnapers afraid that they would be suffocated inside. "Mom, let''s go quickly." She helped Lucy up, and they quietly pushed the door open and escaped. It was dark outside and no one was there. The kidnapper should have fallen asleep. Not long after the two of them ran out, they saw a red Porsche parking on the roadside. "Mom, isn''t that Essie''s car?" Alice shouted in astonishment. Lucy looked at it carefully and nodded, "yes, it''s Essie''s car. Is Essie here? Let''s go and have a look. " They ran over and found a woman lying on the driver''s seat. She closed her eyes and seemed to be in aa. The moonlight reflected her face. Lucy was shocked. It was her daughter. "Essie, wake up! Wake up!" She wanted to open the door, but it was locked. She could only p the window desperately, but the person inside remained motionless. They didn''t knew whether she was alive or dead. "Alice, find a stone and smash the window open." She shouted anxiously. As soon as Alice turned around to look for the stone, she was shocked and stared at Essie. "Mom, there is a bomb. Essie has a bomb tied to her body." She screamed in horror. "Then what should we do? The kidnappers had taken away their phones. Let''s smash out the window and save her. " Lucy trembled with nervousness. Looking at the number on the screen, there were only thirty seconds left. "It''s toote, mom. The explosion will explode in thirty seconds. Let''s go." She held Lucy in her arms. "No, I want to save Essie. Hurry up. Save Essie!" Lucy cried hysterically. It didn''t matter if she died. As long as she could save her daughter, she had nothing to care about. "Hurry up, mom!" Alice grabbed her and ran as fast as she could. An earth shattering sound came from behind her. She protected Lucy and fell to the ground. The mes behind them soared into the sky, and the Porsche had turned into a huge fireball. "Essie..." Lucy cried and passed out. Zac came here with the police. He couldn''t believe that the corpse carried out from the car was his beloved Essie. He sent an army to search Dragon City and several cities around, hoping to find her trace. Unfortunately, he got nothing. He felt dizzy and his internal organs were twisted into a ball. The pain of tearing spread from the depths of his soul to his limbs, making him suffocate and copse. He wanted to let go of his voice and cry wildly. But he didn''t make a sound. Blood spurted out from his chest, sshing on the ground with a dazzling red color. He covered his chest, and his whole body convulsed violently in the sharp pain. He stared at the corpse on the stretcher and spat out another mouthful of blood. Then he roared in a very hoarse voice, "put her down. No one is allowed to touch her!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He rushed over like a tornado and held the stretcher. He wanted to hold her tightly in his arms, but if he didn''t handle it properly, her body would be broken. He didn''t dare to touch it, so he could only carefully protect the stretcher. "All of you get out. I want to stay with my wife." He roared hoarsely and ordered his men to carry the stretcher away. He would not allow her to lie in the cold forensic identification room. He wanted to apany her, and no one could take her away from him. The Rong family ordered to block the news, and sent people to secretly escort the children abroad to prevent them from knowing the news of their mother''s ident. In the vi by theke, Zac had been locked up for three days. He didn''t eat, drink or sleep. "Idiot, don''t be afraid. I''lle to you soon. Remember, don''t drink the soup, or you will forget me. " Tears burst out in his eyes and wet his face. She lived, he lived, she died, he would never live alone in this world. After he took his revenge, he would meet her in heaven. No one could separate them in the future. In the evening, the door of the vi was kicked open. William broke in with his men. He couldn''t allow his boss to be so depressed. "Fuck off!" Said Zac in a low voice. William winked at Ford and asked him to go to the corpse to distract Zac''s attention. Then he raised his hand and shed at his neck when he was off guard. Zac snorted and fell down. He had been in aa for a long time. He didn''t want to wake up and face the world without her. He was desperate. He only wanted revenge! Ford came over. Looking at William who were standing by the bed to protect him, he sighed and said. "It''s not easy for boss and his wife to get together again. How could such a thing happen?" A hint of sadness shed across William''s face. "Any news from the forensic expert?" "It''s too scorched to extract DNA." Ford shook his head, paused, and whispered, "do you think the woman in the car is really Mrs. Essie?" William didn''t answer, and he hoped it wasn''t, either. But Alice and Mrs. Lucy saw the people in the car with their own eyes and saw the explosion. The assistant of Essie also confirmed that Essie had taken twenty million to the No. seven warehouse to exchange hostages and told her not to tell anyone, so... Chapter 566 You Are My Woman Finally Chapter 566 You Are My Woman Finally He stopped thinking and turned to look at Zac. Zac moved and suddenly opened his eyes. Seeing that the room was empty, he sat up quickly, like an injured and angry lion, rushed to William and grabbed his cor. "Where is she? Where did you take her?" "Boss, if the forensic expert can''t extract the DNA for a day and prove that the corpse is Mrs. Essie''s, she will have a chance to live." Williamforted him. Anyway, he must make him have the belief to live on. Zac trembled violently. These days, his brain cells had been paralyzed in pain, and he had no ability to think at all. "What do you mean?" He asked in a hoarse voice. "The corpse is so scorched that the forensic experts can''t extract DNA to prove that it is Mrs. Essie''s body. They are trying to find clues that can prove her identity from the corpse. The kidnap is too strange. Mrs. Essie went to redeem the hostages alone. It''s almost a piece of cake for them to kill her. Why did they set up an explosion? It''s soplicated. " William analyzed earnestly. Trembling, Zac walked to the window, opened the curtain and looked out at the sun. If it weren''t for the fact that Alice and Lucy had seen it with their own eyes, he would never believe that she had gone. But if she was still alive, where would she be? Why couldn''t he find any clue? "Boss, even if there is only 1/10000 possibility, it was a hope. We can''t lose confidence." William advised. Zac clenched his fists. William was right. He couldn''t lose confidence or sanity. If his fool was really alive, he must be waiting for him to save her somewhere. If he panicked, he would be trapped by his enemy. "Let the forensic experts do their best to carry out the autopsy. If they can''t, go to the FBI and ask Dr. Harry for help." "Yes, sir." William nodded and felt relieved to see that he had finally regained his sanity. In the suburb of Dragon City. In a hidden room, Walt kicked the door open angrily and pointed his gun at the masked man inside. "Where is that bastard Willi? Is this the cooperation you said? " He was extremely angry and sad. He put his finger on the trigger. As long as he moved slightly, the other party would definitely die. However, the masked man did not panic, as if he had expected him toe. "Mr. Walt, calm down. Our boss has always kept his promise. He will never eat his words." "If you kill her, I will let you die with her!" He roared, breathing heavily. "Who said she was dead?" The masked man said unhurriedly. Walt was stunned. "What do you mean?" The masked man took out his phone from his pocket and found a photo. It was a beautiful woman lying on a big bed with her eyes closed. Walt''s eyes widened. He grabbed the masked man by the cor and asked, "where is she? Tell me where she is as soon as possible." "I can tell you, but boss has a request. He wants you to be his godson. As long as you call him Godfather on the phone, you can be with your beloved woman!" The masked man sneered and his voice was like a ghost shuttling through the dark night. Walt''s eyebrows twisted in anger. He could tell that this bastard was humiliating him! "Does he deserve it?" He said through gritted teeth. "It''s okay if you don''t call him. You will never see this woman again in your life." The masked man threatened him word by word. Walt clenched his teeth and fists. As a man, he could endure humiliation. One day, when he took control of the Rong family, he would definitely tear this bastard into pieces. "Okay, I will call him." He said insidiously. The masked man dialed a number, turned on the speaker and pointed the microphone at him. "Godfather!" He bit the words so hard as if he was biting the flesh of the other party. "Good boy!" A hoarseughter came through the phone,cent and ferocious. An imperceptible cold light shed through Walt''s eyes. He turned to the masked man and said, "take me to see her as soon as possible." The masked man smiled and said, "let''s go, young master." Thetter part of the title was uttered in an extremely sarcastic tone. D Ind, sixty kilometers away from C City, was an uninhabited ind. It had been privately owned and the owner had built a beautiful vi there. Walt rushed into the vi and opened the door. When he saw the woman lying on the bed, he breathed a great sigh of relief. She was still alive! That was great! She was still alive! "Essie, Essie!" He called her name in a low voice. The girl on the bed didn''t respond. "What did you do to her?" "Don''t worry. She''s fine. She''s just brainwashed!" The masked man sneered. "What do you mean?" Asked Walt in a hurry. "I gave her a try of thetest invention of ourb. It can block the memory in her brain and make her lose her previous memory." The masked man said in a different tone, "I''m doing this for your own good. If she still remembers Zac, how can she give in to you? Now her memory is as pure as a baby''s. you can do anything you want. " "Will there be any side effects?" Asked Walt nervously. "Of course there will be some side effects. After all, this research is still in the experiment stage, and the effect of the drug is still waiting to be verified. However, she is not the first one to test, so the safety of the drug can be guaranteed." The masked man said. A touch of lust crept into Walt''s eyes. These bastards dared to test her woman! It was not toote for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. When he gained the upper hand, he would definitely tten and exterminate them all! While he was thinking, the masked man''s voice came again, "just enjoy the sweet time with the one you love here. As long as you don''t lose your mind because of the beauty and forget the big things." "It''s none of your business." With a snort, a sharp light shed in his eyes. "Zac is a very sensitive person. Don''t think that you canpletely hide it from him by treating him with a fake Essie." "Don''t worry. We still have a backup n. Boss is always wless." The masked man smiled confidently, turned around and walked out. It had been two days since Essie woke up. Everything here was strange to her, including herself. "You finally wake up." Walt gently stroked her head. He wore a fake mask, but for some reason, he didn''t dare to face her with his true face. Looking at him with strange and confused eyes, Essie asked, "who are you?" "My name is Steven.... Your fiance. " Said Walt in a low voice. Steven? fianc¨¦? Hearing that, Essie was a little stunned. She touched her aching forehead and her mind went nk, as if there was no trace left on theputer after it was modified. "Then what about me? Who am I?" "Your name is Cathy. You are my fiancee." Walt stared at her without blinking. It seemed that she had really forgotten everything. It was indeed a good thing for him, so that she couldpletely belong to him. Shaking her head, Essie said, "I... Why don''t I remember anything? " "You... There was an ident when you were diving, and your head was hit, so you lost your memory. " Walt told her the excuse he had already made. "Amnesia?" She was slightly shocked. No wonder she couldn''t remember anything. "Are you hungry? I asked the servant to cook bird''s nest porridge for you. " Walt said in a gentle voice. "Okay." She nodded and sat up. She felt that she had slept for a long time and wanted to move. He helped her up and went downstairs with her in his arms after she changed her clothes. In the hall, there stood two women. One was Peri, a maid, and the other was the Butler, Eve. Essie looked them up and down. Peri was a plump middle-aged woman. She didn''t know Chinese and obeyed all the orders of Eve. And Eve was an extremely beautiful woman, who looked more than 20 years old and very young. "From now on, you must obey Mrs. Cathy''s orders." Walt ordered. "Yes, master." A tinge of admiration shed through Eve''s eyes as she nodded slightly and looked steadily at Walt. She replied in a soft voice. When she looked at Essie, she was a little jealous. After eating the bird''s nest congee, Essie went to the beach. The sea was calm without waves. The setting sun shone on the sea, emitting a golden light. She took a deep breath and said, "it''s so beautiful here." "This is our home from now on." Walt stretched out his arms and held her in his arms. He lowered his head and gave her a deep kiss on the forehead. Looking around, a trace of dizziness shed across Essie''s face. "Steven, is there only us here? Is there no one else?" "If there are too many people, they will make noise and pollute the environment. It is better for us to be here alone. No one will disturb our peace." Said Walt with a smile. Essie nodded without saying anything. Everything here was too strange to her. She had to get familiar with it slowly. "Steven, can I regain my memory?" She asked in a low voice. She felt very ufortable. Her mind was empty, and her heart was empty, as if it had been forcefully hollowed out. "I don''t know." Shaking his head, Walt hoped that she would never remember it. He touched her beautiful face and said, "it doesn''t matter whether you remember it or not. It''s enough for you to be with me. I''ll love you and care about you for the rest of my life." His tone was full of love and affection. Everything in front of him was like a dream. He had never thought that he would have such a happy day and have her again. Lowering her head, Essie felt a little disappointed. She didn''t like the feeling now, but his tenderness comforted her. When she raised her head again, a smile appeared on her face. "Steven, do we love each other very much?" "Of course, I love you, and you love me too. Our fate has been destined since eight years ago." Said Walt firmly. "So, we have been together for eight years?" She looked at him in surprise. "Yes." He nodded and lifted her up. She was shocked and screamed, her face flushed with shyness. "Steven, you... What are you doing? Put me down! " She was not used to such intimacy. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Cathy!" As he spoke, he walked towards the vi. He didn''t want to wait any longer. Now he wanted to get her, possess her, and make her his woman! In this way, she would never be able to escape! Chapter 567 A Hidden Disease Chapter 567 A Hidden Disease Lying in his arms, Essie was flustered and uneasy. He waspletely a stranger to her. Such intimacy made her very ufortable. She didn''t know what he was going to do to her. After she lost her memory, she was like an unconscious girl. She had forgotten everything in the past. He would be the first and only man in her memory. The person under him was frightened. She looked at him with a pair of big eyes. She was trembling with fear. His expression made her very scared. He was like a lion, trying to swallow her in one gulp. She tried her best to push him away, trying to keep a distance from him. His breath was so hot that it burned her face. "Don''t do this, please!" She pleaded, shaking her head desperately to avoid his kiss. "Cathy, don''t be afraid. I just want to love you well." He touched her face and began tofort her. "How?" She was terrified. She didn''t understand what he said at all. "Lie down and don''t move. I promise you will be happyter. You will love me as much as I love you." He whispered softly. However, her fear did not relieve. This fear seemed toe from the subconsciousness in her brain, which was out of control. Even she herself could not exin it clearly. Suddenly, a sharp pain came from her brain. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "My head hurts! It hurts!" She was convulsed and painful. Walt let go of her in a hurry. Damn it! It must be the side effect of the medicine. The masked man had told him that the biggest side effect of the medicine was that it would cause a headache. It didn''t work to take any pills. She could only relieve her symptoms by massage. "It''s okay. Cathy. Don''t worry. It won''t take long." He poured her a ss of water, let her lie on the bed and gave her a massage after she drank it. After a while, she slowly rxed and fell asleep. Disappointed, Walt stood up and walked out of the room to the yard. Eve came over. She had been with him for five years. She loved him so much, but he had never noticed it. "Boss, are you okay?" "I''m fine. Just get ready. I''m going to marry her." Answered Walt indifferently. Eve was jealous. In fact, her master was willing to do anything for this woman. He even endured humiliation and became the godson of his enemy. Was this woman really so good? She swallowed her saliva and swallowed the bitterness in her heart. "I will arrange it as soon as possible." In the Dragon City, Zac was like grilling on fire every day. He didn''t know what to eat and couldn''t fall asleep at night. If Essie was really not in the world, his only hope was to kill the enemy as soon as possible and then go to heaven to find her. He couldn''t let her wait too long. What if she had forgot him since she was so confused? William came. The forensic expert found that there was a trace of silica gel on the burned corpse''s face. "That corpse is very likely to wear a fake mask made ording to Mrs. Essie''s face. It''s not her at all." Zac smashed his fist on the table angrily. He was almost concealed by them. "Have those bastards been found?" "We have targeted the target. They can''t escape." Said William. At dusk, Ford sent a message that they had caught the people who kidnapped Lucy and Alice in Yang City. They were about to sneak into Mysia. To their surprise, they found a unconsciousdy in another container. Zac arrived at the hospital almost at the speed of ultra sound. He trembled with excitement when he saw the pale and familiar face on the bed. It was great that his fool was still alive. After the examination, the doctor was sure that the woman was fine except for some bruises on her forehead. Zac stayed by her side for the whole day. He didn''t feel relieved until she woke up. Essie was her treasure which was hardly regain. He wouldn''t let her get hurt again. The woman opened her eyes and saw the handsome face in front of her. A hint of excitement quietly shed through her ck eyes. She tried her best to control her excitement, and turned into a strange look. "You... who are you? Where am I? " Zac was shocked and called the doctor in a hurry. After the diagnosis, the doctor inferred that she might suffer from head injury or stimtion and get amnesia. "Damn it!" Zac cursed angrily from his throat. He didn''t know what kind of hardship she had suffered in the kidnapper''s hands these days. It was all his fault. He didn''t find the fake corpse earlier, or he had already saved her. "Are you my husband?" The woman looked at him with her big eyes. Her pitiful look made his heart ache. He reached his hands out and held her in his arms. "Yes, I''m your husband. I will protect you from now on and won''t let anyone hurt you." The woman buried her head in his arms, and a malicious smile quietly slipped out of the corner of her mouth silently. From now on, she was Essie, the second daughter of the Xu family, the daughter-inw of the Rong family. She had endless wealth and honor, and a handsome and excellent husband. What a pleasant surprise. After staying in the hospital for two days, she left the hospital. In the past two days, Zac had been talking about their rtionship and helping her regain her memory. Walking into the Blue Coast, she looked around, with a touch of confusion in her eyes. "Didn''t you say that we had three children? Why don''t I see the kids? " "They are still abroad. We can pick them up when the crisis ispletely solved." Zac said casually. The woman nodded. It was good that the children were not here, so as not to disturb the two of them. She would deal with these kids after she could control Zac. "Honey, will our wedding be held in a month?" She sat beside him and wrapped her arms around his neck. When her smooth arms touched his skin, he got goose bumps all over his body in an instant. This was the sign of his hidden disease. He had never recovered from his hidden disease. As long as he was close to a woman, even if it was just a small contact, he would have goose bumps all over his body, and if he went further, he would feel sick and vomit. However, Essie was the only person who could eliminate his hidden diseases. When he was with her, his body and mind would not reject her at all. He only had endless pleasure and enjoyment. How could it be now? He was shocked and confused, but he didn''t show it. His expression was still very calm. "We have to get ready. There are still a lot of things to do." He said calmly. She nodded with a smile, pouted and wanted to kiss her. When her lips touched his beautiful thin lips, a disgusting feeling surged out of his stomach. Subconsciously, he pushed her away and ran to the bathroom. He turned on the tap, rinsed his mouth and washed his lips more than 10 times before calming down. What the hell! He smashed his fist on the sink. Was it because he had been too depressed these days that his hidden disease also had a rpse? Why did he reject Essie? The woman was stunned by his reaction outside the bathroom. She didn''t know that Zac had such a strange and weird disease. "Honey, what''s wrong with you? Did I have the smell of medicine on me because I just came out of the hospital?" "I''m fine. Maybe I haven''t eaten much these days and have a stomachache." A smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "Honey, I''m going to take a shower. You can wait for me in the room, okay?" She hurried to the bathroom and washed herself well. Zac also went to the bathroom. Maybe he could take a cold bath to calm himself down and control his hidden disease. After taking a shower, she walked over, twisting her slender waist. In order not to show her weakness, she had even strictly shaped her body to make sure that her three sizes matched Essie. Looking at her, Zac sighed helplessly. He didn''t respond or have any desire. It seemed that there was really something wrong with his body. The womany beside him with a blush on her face. She didn''t take any further action, but waited for Zac to take the initiative. Women should be reserved. However, Zac didn''t follow up at all. He just said lightly, "go to sleep, honey." The woman was very disappointed. Did she perform badly to pretend to be someone else and being seen through by him? She was a smart woman. She didn''t say much. She swallowed to calm herself down, nodded andy down. Chapter 568 The Wedding Was Going On Chapter 568 The Wedding Was Going On He ignored her. She had her own way to seduce him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She quickly pretended to be asleep. Zac was still awake. The two were so close that he could feel her breath. Essie''s body naturally emitted a pure and fresh element, making him intoxicated and addicted. But tonight, he couldn''t feel such an aura. The feeling brought by the woman beside him was strange. Why is that? Was it because she lost her memory? He was confused. At this moment, a hand reached out and put on his cor, and then a leg was lifted on his leg. He was used to this kind of behavior, because she always had a bad sleep. However, when the hand reached his chest in sleep, he got goose bumps all over his body. The woman next to him felt the tension in his muscles, thinking that he was stimted by her. She was very happy in her heart, and acent smile involuntarily appeared at the corners of her mouth. She continued to touch his body, pretending to be in a dream. When she unscrupulously went down, a disgusting feeling came out of his stomach. He shook off her hands on his waist in a hurry, jumped out of bed and rushed into the bathroom. Hearing the sound of vomiting, the woman was depressed. What''s wrong with this man? She was not smelly, and she had washed herself clean and fragrant. Why did he feel sick again? Was he sick? Hearing the sound of the bathroom door opening, she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep and know nothing. Looking at her, Zac sighed and walked out of the room. It seemed that he could only sleep in the guest room. Hearing the door being closed, the woman opened her eyes with a gloomy face. She jumped off the bed, walked to the mirror and looked at herself in it. Her face and figure were almost the same as that of Essie''s. There was no w. Why did Zac look as if he was not interested in her at all? It was so weird! In the guest room, Zac poured a ss of red wine and stood in front of the French window, looking out at the dark night. He was not sleepy at all. He wanted to know what was wrong with him. Was it because his aggravated hidden disease created a physical barrier, or because her loss of memory made him feel strange? He took a sip of wine and sat on the windowsill, looking at the bright moon in the sky. If the moon was missing, it would eventuallye back. Maybe he couldn''t be too anxious. He had to be patient with himself and the muddled fool. They would go back to the past, as sweet and happy as before. At this time, on D Ind, a beautiful woman were also looking at the same bright moon. Her brain was empty. She felt terrible. She felt that there was once a person who seemed to be very important in her heart. And it was not Steven, but she just couldn''t remember. Walt came over and hugged her from behind. "Can''t you fall asleep?" She turned to him and asked, "did I wake you up?" "I didn''t fall asleep." He shrugged, his eyes flickering slightly. She was right next to him, but he couldn''t touch her. How could he sleep like this? "Steven, tell me something about our past." Said Essie in a low voice like a breeze. "It''ste. I''ll tell you when I''m free." Then he lifted her up and walked towards the head of the bed. She trembled all over, and for some reason, her subconsciousness repelled intimacy with him. He put her on the bed and lowered his head to kiss her. Almost subconsciously, she turned her head away and said, "I''m notfortable. Let''s not do this, okay?" "Do you still have a headache?" He looked extremely disappointed. She couldn''t find a better excuse, so she could only nod. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. Seeing that he didn''t take any further action, Essie breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, as if she had escaped a disaster. "Steven, let''s sleep." After saying that, she quickly closed her eyes. Taking a nce at her, the disappointment in his heart was like the waves in the sea, surging. It was all because of the side effect of that damn medicine, or he would have got her long ago. "Cathy, I have something to tell you." He whispered in her ear. She was slightly stunned. She opened her eyes and looked at him. "What''s the matter?" "I have prepared the wedding. Let''s get married the day after tomorrow. I want you to be my real wife." He said word by word clearly and forcefully. She opened her eyes wide and looked at him in confusion. "Get married? What is marriage? " He couldn''t helpughing and gently rubbed her nose. "Marriage is a contract between a man and a woman who love each other. They are a family and will have children with them." "Okay." She nodded, but it seemed that she was still confused. Her memory was nk now, and she didn''t even understand some basic things. "Cathy, I will make you the happiest woman in the world." Walt said confidently. A faint light shed through Essie''s eyes. "Steven, do we really love each other?" "Of course." Walt nodded. Without Zac, he believed that she would fall in love with him. She pursed her lips and suddenly lowered her voice. Two red clouds floated above her. "We... And that kind of thing happened a lot? " Walt understood what she meant and nodded, "of course, that''s the mostmon thing between a couple." She was like an inexperienced woman now, so he had to be patient and teach her slowly. Lowering her eyes, Essie didn''t say anything. All of a sudden, she didn''t want to get married because she really didn''t like the way he treated her. He was totally a stranger to her. She was afraid that a stranger would touch her body. "Steven, I don''t remember you. I don''t remember our past. Can you give me some time to get used to it?" She asked cautiously. Walt frowned, "No." His tone suddenly became cold. "Cathy, we''ll hold the wedding the day after tomorrow. I want you to officially be my wife." She shivered slightly. His change of face made her more scared. The ind was surrounded by the sea and waspletely isted from other ces. It was impossible for her to leave. He was the only person she could rely on. Her subconscious instinct for survival made her not dare to provoke him. "I just said it casually. Don''t be angry." She said in a hurry. Walt softened his eyes and said, "don''t worry. You''ll get used to it." She nodded slightly, stopped talking and closed her eyes. The next day, in Hengdian. After a week''s shooting, Eva hurried back to Dragon City to visit his best friend. When she heard the news of her death, she cried for several days without filming. Now she had to work day and night, and at least her progress was not affected. After getting on the ne, she began to y games to kill time. She started to y the game of the angry bird and destroyed all the demons and enemies on the screen! As for who was sitting next to her, she didn''t notice until a low voice came, "Heaven pepper, good game." She turned around and almost jumped up when she saw the handsome face. "Jim, why are you here?" "Go back to Dragon City like you." He shrugged. "This is an airne! Don''t you always take a private ne? " She couldn''t believe it. People like him had always been escorted by private nes. How could he take an airne? "Is there any restriction on passengers for an airne?" He raised his thick eyebrows slightly, and there was a trace of displeasure on his face, as if he was extremely dissatisfied with her doubts. Eva didn''t answer. After a whole day''s shooting, she was a little tired and didn''t have the mood to argue with him, so she turned her attention to the game again. However, Jim didn''t intend to ignore her. "It''s boring to y games alone. Let me y with you." She was stunned and turned her head to look at him. A hint of secret coldness shed through her dark eyes. "Okay, let''s see who passes the game first. The loser has to ept the punishment. In the following day, we must follow all the instructions of the winner." She couldn''t beat him in Judo, and she didn''t believe that she couldn''t beat him in the game. This time, she had to vent her anger! Jim smiled with an implicit and unfathomable smile. This proposal was exactly the same as his idea! Eva was determined to win. The angry bird was her most skilled game. She could pass the game within an hour. At that time, she would see how she would abuse this guy! However, she was soon stunned. It took her opponent only half an hour to pass the game. It was incredible! Is this the speed of the normal people? Alien! Jim must be an alien who came from the outer space and hid himself in the earth! "Well, heaven pepper, admit defeat for bet. From now on to 12 o''clock at midnight, you have to follow my arrangement." Jim''s voice came slowly. The blue sky rippled in his charming ck eyes, like a stream of clouds passing by. Eva was disappointed and embarrassed. How could he beat her in every way? In the future, before figuring out her opponent''s strength, she could not challenge him rashly. After getting off the ne, she reluctantly followed the man into the car. At first, she wanted to y tricks, but she thought that Jim was not a devil. At most, he would only treat her as a maid, so she endured it. It was very important to keep an excellent gambling quality. Jim''s vi was surrounded with beautiful mountains and rivers, like a paradise. The four story mansion was magnificent. "Why do you take me here?" Eva was shocked. "If you lose, you have to follow my arrangement." Jim sneered. "I want to see Essie first. I owe you." She stamped her feet, turned around and was about to leave. All of a sudden, a pair of iron arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her back hard. She stumbled into his arms. "What are you doing? Let me go!" She panicked and tried to get rid of his hand. He turned around like a tornado, pushed her against the car door, grabbed her little hands and put them behind her back. She lifted her foot and kicked him hard in the vital part. He quickly dodged. No wonder she was the heaven pepper. She was spicy enough! Taking advantage of this opportunity, Eva quickly ran two meters away from him and hugged her arm. "Jim, don''t try to take advantage of me!" Jim''s dark cold eyes swept over her body and stopped on her red face. He smiled with mockery, "do you have anything that I want to take advantage of? I want to defend myself." Chapter 569 Wedding Night Chapter 569 Wedding Night It was not the first time that scum Jim made fun of her. It was a great blow to her and hurt her self- esteem! Eva wanted to jump off her feet! Was she so bad? Was she so ugly? She clenched her teeth and waved her fist in the air. Then she turned around and walked towards the house. ''You arrogant guy, let''s wait and see. You have to pay the price for mocking me!'' Looking at her back, Jim''s eyes shed a malicious and cold light. This Heaven pepper hadn''t been worked for a few days, and he had to work with her. She owed him a meal to show her grateful that she hadn''t done it, as if she hadpletely forgotten it. The most hateful thing was that she dared to contradict him openly and say that he had changed the script. If he didn''t teach this arrogant and ungrateful woman a lesson and vent his anger, he would feel aggrieved. Therefore, he deliberately chose the same flight with her, and transferred to the position beside her. Then he set up this ''trap'', letting her jump in by herself. He was the most evil man in Dragon City. There were many ways to punish this Heaven pepper. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Heaven pepper, I didn''t expect you to have such a bad character. You still want to go back on your words even if you lose," he said on purpose. She was a simple minded woman with developed limbs and strong self-esteem. It was the most effective way to stimte her. "Who''s going back on the words? I''m just in a hurry to see Essie. Don''t you care about her?" Jim shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''ve already visited her. She has lost her memory and be strange. Now she doesn''t know anyone." "Then I should go. She must need me now. I owe you two favors and one gambling debt. Keep the ount first. After the y is finished, I will pay it off in batches. What do you think? " Eva bargained. Jim''s charming eyes twinkled slightly, revealing a mischievous look. "I''m sorry, I don''t ept the bargain. From now on, you have to stay here for my orders until twelve o''clock in the evening. " "Scum Jim, don''t go too far!" Eva was so angry that his hair was even smoking. Jim sneered and ignored her. He liked to see the furious Heaven pepper. The more she jumped, the happier he was. Eva took a deep breath and tried her best to control her impulse to fight with him. "Don''t you always say that I''m simple minded and can''t change? It is you who won''t change your mind today. You know I won''t stay at your disposal. Even if you tie me up, it''s useless. You''d better change another way. " Touching his chin, a weird smile yed at the corners of his mouth. "In another way? Sure! After returning to Hengdian, you will serve me tea, water and massage my shoulders every day. What do you think? " Eva couldn''t stand it anymore. She clenched her fists and threw a punch at him. He grabbed her wrist in midair and twisted it behind her back. "Heaven pepper, don''t show your gentle fists and kicks in front of me again. Now you have only two choices. What to do is up to you! " His expression became cold and his tone became domineering. Eva knew that she couldn''t change his mind today. He out performed her on both strength and intelligence between them. As long as she was here, she had to put up with it. She had to run away from his devil den before she could n anything. With these thoughts in her mind, she gritted her teeth and said, "I choose the second one. Now let me go and return to the Hengdian to settle it." Jim smiledcently like a lion who had won a battle. He released his hand and stroked her head as if he was going to touch a pet. "Remember to be good, or you will know the consequences." Then he walked towards the vi with a sneer. Eva stared at his back and gnashed her teeth. Let her serve tea and water for him? She must put croton tiglium in the tea to let him suffer from diarrhea and see if he still had the strength to get even with her! In D Ind, the sun was shining brightly, and the sea was shining with golden waves. On the silver beach, a red carpet made of rose petals extended all the way to the vi. Wearing a white and beautiful wedding dress, Essie walked slowly on the carpet. She was very nervous, as if she was stepping on an unknown and dangerous road. The tall and handsome man in the distance was still so strange. Did she want him to be her husband, give birth to children for him, and spend the rest of her life on this lonely ind? She was at a loss. Her mind was like a mess. It seemed that she was missing a person, but she couldn''t remember who that person was. She still felt that she had a lot of things to do, but she couldn''t remember exactly what it was. When she walked in front of Walt, she couldn''t help but shed tears. Why did she cry? She didn''t know. Looking at her, Walt''s bright eyes darkened. "Cathy, why are you crying? Are you too happy? " he said it on purpose, as ifforting himself. Essie sniffed and lowered her eyes. Her thick eyshes cast a sad shadow on her eyelids. "Maybe." Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s. Walt gently wiped away the tears on her face and said, "Cathy, I will make you happy. I swear." He firmly believed that he was more suitable for her than Zac. He was the only man who could make her happy. Raising her eyes, Essie looked at him silently and didn''t say anything. She didn''t know what to say. She felt like amb on the chopping block, and there was no other way out except epting his arrangement. Walt held her hand and walked to the priest. The priest was sent by Willi, so he didn''t worry that he would leak out the whereabouts of Essie. After the two of them announced their vows, the priest looked at Walt and said, "Mr. Steven, would you like this woman to be your wife and marry her? Love her, take care of her, respect her, ept her, be faithful to her forever until the end of your life, no matter for illness, health or any other reason? " "I do," Walt answered seriously. The priest turned to Essie and said, "Miss Cathy, would you like this man to be your husband and marry him? Love him, take care of him, respect him, ept him, be faithful to him forever until the end of his life, no matter for illness, health or any other reason? " Biting her lips, Essie felt very conflicted. But when she saw the tenderness and love on Walt''s face and the love in his eyes, she felt less nervous. He said that they used to love each other very much. He said that they had been together for eight years and had sex. She had long been his woman, but she had forgotten it. Therefore, the shadow in her mind might be him, not anyone else. It was because her mind was in a mess that she was woolgathering. Besides, he had taken good care of her these days. So she should learn to ept him and love him. She shouldn''t make him sad, shouldn''t she? Thinking of this, she nodded. In her silence, Walt''s heart was entangled. Seeing her nod, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. The priest smiled, "I dere you to be a couple in the name of the Holy Father, the Holy Son and the holy being. God will unite you and no one can separate you. Now you can exchange rings. " Walt put the huge pink dove egg on her ring finger and lowered his head to kiss her on the cheek. Standing next to them, Eve was more jealous than the waves. When she saw Essie, she knew why Walt kept her by his side and treated her better than others. Because she was somewhat simr to Essie, and he regarded her as a substitute of Essie. Now that the real one was here, her substitute would naturally be kicked away and would no longer be of any use. But she was not reconciled. She did not want to be abandoned like this. Even if she could not be his partner, she also wanted to be his woman. As she thought of this, an extremely malicious light quietly swept over her eyes. After the wedding, Walt took Essie to the sea. He was going to spend the wedding night with her on the yacht. As well as Eve and the maids, they got on the yacht and served them. In the evening, Eve entered the new couple''s room with two sses of wine. "Master, this is the wine I specially prepared for you. May you grow old together." "Eve, you are so considerate," Walt said with a smile. Eve gave the left one to Walt and the right one to Essie. When she saw the two arms intertwined and drank up the wine in their hands, an imperceptible weird smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. Then, Essie went to take a shower. Aftering out of the bathroom, she didn''t go back to her room immediately. She was a little nervous at the thought of what was going to happen. She wanted to take a breath of wind to calm herself down. Eve came over with a ss of milk on her te. Recently, Essie had a bad sleep, so she would drink a ss of milk before going to bed, which was good for her sleep. "Thank you." With a slight smile, Essie picked up the cup on the te and drank slowly,pletely unaware of the strange expression in Eve''s eyes. After drinking the milk, she put the cup on the te and was about to go back to her room. After two steps, her vision became blurred and she felt dizzy. She held her forehead and tried to grab the railing beside her, but she failed. Everything went ck and she fell down. With a sneer, she held her up and said, "Mrs. Rong let me take your ce for the wedding tonight." She looked a little like Essie. She looked more like her when she put on her clothes,bed her hair and put on makeup. Thinking of this, she smiled sinisterly, stood up and went to the motor room on the yacht. As soon as the electric brake was turned on, the light on the yacht waspletely extinguished. Walt was waiting for Essie in his room. She took a longer bath than he expected. Seeing that the light was off and worrying that she was afraid, he quickly stood up and rushed out. "Cathy -" he shouted, and then a pair of arms wrapped around him from behind. "Steven, I''m here." Chapter 570 The Substitutes Chapter 570 The Substitutes Walt''s body tensed, and a heat wave swept over quickly, almost ignited his blood. He turned around and couldn''t wait to hug her. It didn''t matter if there was no electricity. The moonlight was enough. He lifted her up and walked into the room... At dawn, Walt fell asleep. Because of the effect of the drug, he slept soundly. Even the thunder might not wake him up. Eve sat up quietly, endured the pain in her body and tiptoed out of the room. She couldn''t be found by him. She just wanted to be his woman. With this night, she would be satisfied even if she died. She entered the room, changed her clothes, helped the unconscious Essie into the bridal chamber, put her beside Walt, and then walked out quietly. Everything was perfect. When the scorching sun rose into the sky and shone in through the window, Walt woke up from his sleep. He turned around and saw the girl beside him. A happy smile appeared on his face. He finally got her and made her his woman! When Essie opened her eyes, she still felt dizzy. Seeing herself lying next to Walt in thin clothes, she was frightened and flushed with shyness. She grabbed the quilt and wrapped herself up. Walt stretched out his arms to hold her. "Cathy, you did a good jobst night." Last night? She shook violently. Last night, after drinking the milk, she seemed to fall asleep and didn''t remember what she had done. "We..." She opened her eyes wide and looked at him in confusion. "Cathy, we have be a real couple." Walt kissed her red cheek lovingly. She was even more confused. They had be a couple? Why didn''t she know what they had done and how they became a couple? Could they be a couple even if they slept together after marriage? She swallowed and didn''t ask any more questions, keeping all the doubts in her heart. Anyway, he was her husband now. She could do whatever he said. While she was thinking, a gentle voice came from the other end of the line. "Did I go too farst night?" Last night, he seemed very excited and couldn''t control himself at all. Her thick eyshes flickered. She thought he was asking her about her head. Every time he touched her and wanted to make out with her, she would have a splitting headache. So she shook her head and said, "My head doesn''t hurt." Walt smiled helplessly. "You little fool, I''m not asking about your head." "What?" She was confused. He didn''t ask her head, but where. She was in good health and didn''t feel pain anywhere. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Walt thought she was shy, so he stopped asking. He gently rubbed her nose and said, "Are you hungry? I''ll take you to dinner." She nodded. She was indeed hungry. She didn''t have breakfast and her stomach was rumbling. "Well... You can go out first. I need to change my clothes," she pulled the quilt unconsciously and said haltingly. Walt lowered his eyebrows and smiled. "I''ve already seen it. Do I need to avoid it?" Her face was burning. He had seen her body and every part of her body? Was it before, orst night when she fell asleep? "I... I''m not used to it. Please," She pleaded. Even so, she still didn''t want to change her clothes in front of him. Walt could not help smiling. Seeing that he was naked, she turned around in a hurry and closed her eyes. Looking at her shy face, Walt''s desire was aroused again. Men liked young and reserved women, which could arouse their desire to conquer more. She was frightened and asked in panic, "Steven, what are you doing?" "You know what I want." Walt smiled evilly. "Don''t be like this. I''m hungry and want to eat." She turned her head to avoid him. But he ignored it. A violent headache came over without warning, as if her subconsciousness was deliberately resisting something. She covered her head. Walt let go of her. "What''s wrong? You have a headache again?" "Maybe I''m too hungry," she frowned and said painfully. "Let me give you a massage and then we go to have breakfast." Walt was very sorry that he had lost control. He shouldn''t have tortured her like this. Essie nodded and closed her eyes. Half a monthter... In the midnight club of Dragon City, Zac was drinking in depression. His hidden disease was not getting better at all. He could only sleep in separate rooms with his little fool every day. Jim patted him on the shoulder and said, "I think she must have the magic power to curse on you when you were a child. Now that she has lost her memory and forgot the way to relieve it from you, so she can''t control your hidden disease now." "You must have shot so many psychic movies, right? You are so imaginative." Zac sneered. There was a kind of delicate spiritual energy in the muddled fool, which made him feelfortable all over. Even if he closed his eyes five meters away, he could feel it. This aura was like the so-called spiritual connection, making him have a unique spiritual sense of her. But since she lost her memory, he couldn''t feel it, as if all his senses had suddenly disappeared. This might exin the reason why he had a mental illness. A person''s eyes, nose, and ears could be deceived by an illusion, but his heart could not. Therefore, he not only needed to use his eyes to see people, but also to carefully distinguish them. But now, he cared too much about Essie. After this life and death parting, he was even more nervous about her. He didn''t dare, nor would he think of another possibility, afraid that he would really lose her. The enemy also grasped his mentality, so he dared to take this step. Essie was his Achilles'' heel. As long as they held her tightly, he would lose his mind, lose his consciousness and lose the ability to distinguish. Jim took a sip of wine and asked, "You haven''t touched beauty Yi for so many days. Is she in a bad mood?" Zac sighed with distress. He could see that Essie was very disappointed, but he could do nothing about his hidden disease. If she didn''t regain her memory, they might only be a tonic couple. "Stop it. Let''s drink." He grabbed the cup on the table and drank it up. A little drunkenness could dispel sorrow. Maybe he would recover from his hidden disease if he was drunk. In the evening, when he returned to the Blue Coast, the woman was still awake. She sat on the sofa and waited for him, her face full of tears. His heart trembled slightly. He walked over and hugged her. "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? " She opened her arms and hugged him back. "Honey, do you hate me?" "How could it be? I will never hate you." Zac understood what she wanted to say, and a helpless look shed across his face. "Then why did you hide from me these days and sleep in separate rooms with me?" The woman sobbed as she spoke. Zac sighed heavily and could only confess, "I didn''t mean to hide from you. It''s just that my hidden disease has be more serious recently." "Hidden diseases?" The woman was shocked. "Do you have any hidden diseases?" Zac stroked her head. Since she had lost her memory, she would definitely not remember that he had a hidden disease, so it was necessary for him to exin to her again. He whispered in her ear, which made her almost cry. She had never heard of any man who had such a disease. Didn''t he and Essie have a boy and a girl twins? He couldn''t touch women. Where did the childe from? Zac seemed to have seen through her doubts. He coughed and said, "It''s you who caused the hidden disease. The person who tied the bell is required to untie the bell, so I can only touch you. But now the hidden disease seems to be aggravated, and even you, I can''t touch it." The woman almost fainted. Was Essie a witch? How could she turn such an excellent and perfect man into a disabled patient? No wonder she could dominate him and leave no chance for other women. This definitely was a special benefit given to her by God since she had saved the universe in her previous life! "Then what should we do?" she almost broke down and asked. She was still counting on giving birth to his children. In this way, even if he found out that she was a fake with a stic surgery one day, he could not kick her away. At least he would give her a considerable amount of alimony, so that she could live afortable life for the rest of her life. "Maybe I will be cured if your memory recover. I have hired the best expert from the United States. I believe he can help you recover your memory," Zacforted her. But the woman didn''t get anyfort. Her face could be fixed, but her brain couldn''t. how could she get the memory of Essie? Therefore, she would never be able to regain her memory. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and forced a smile from the stiff corners of her mouth. "As long as I know that you don''t hate me, I''m relieved. It''ste. Let''s go upstairs to sleep." Seeing that she was so ''reasonable'', Zac breathed a sigh of relief. He held her in his arms, went upstairs with her, and then went into their own rooms. The woman was extremely depressed. She had thought that she would meet the perfect husband for free, but she didn''t expect him to have such a weird mental disease. How could such thing happened to her? Why didn''t that damn man make it clear when he hired her? But she didn''t regret it. She would rather be the woman who cried in the Lamborghini than the one who laughed on the back of the scooter. Now she was rich, powerful and superior. There was nothing wrong with her. The only thing she needed to do was to be cautious and not to let Zac find anything wrong. The second morning, Walt came here to see his new sister-inw. He took a deep breath when he saw the woman next to Zac who looked almost the same as Essie. That was totally out of his expectation. Willi was really cunning. His other move was to arrange a fake Essie for Zac. It seemed that his organization had a lot of talents. There were not only powerful medical experts, but also amazing cosmetic surgeons. It was estimated that his financial resources were extraordinary. Otherwise, his organization would not have been restored so soon after being eradicated. Chapter 571 His Woman Is Pregnant Chapter 571 His Woman Is Pregnant "Sister inw, don''t you even know me?" Walt asked deliberately in a mocking tone. Memory loss was the best excuse to cover up all illusions and lies. The woman looked at him up and down with strange and alienated eyes and a little vignce. "I''m sorry. I don''t remember everything in the past." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. As long as it doesn''t affect your rtionship," said Walt with a faint smile. "Of course not." Zac put his arm around the woman''s shoulder and said, "She has lost her memory, and she is also my little fool." His tone was obviously dering his supremacy to his brother. Walt sneered in his heart. The real Essie had be his wife. He was afraid that he would never see her again in his life. He could only spend the rest of his life with a fake Essie as a treasure. "I hope you can protect Essie from getting hurt in the future," he said slowly. "I will," Zac said in a serious tone. The woman sighed in her heart. It was not easy to be a copycat these days. Her face and body could be transformed, but the soul in her bones could never be transformed. It was like treading on thin ice to stay with Zac for a long time without being discovered by him. She couldn''t be careless or make any mistake. After Walt left, Zac went to thepany. Women went shopping alone. It felt good to have money. They could buy whatever they wanted. Channel, Versace, Hermes... She was going to buy them back home. By the time she returned from the new world square, Zac had alreadye back from the Emperor. Seeing her booty, he was slightly shocked. Essie had bought luxuries only once, and she did it in order to annoy him since she knew her for so many years. Her clothes and handbags were all designed by herself. Shoes, jewelry, cosmetics and other things would be air freighted from all the fashion brands in the world every quarter, so she didn''t need to worry about them. How could this woman know Essie''s special living habits? In her opinion, the wives of rich families went shopping, shopping, held parties and yed mahjong every day. "Honey, let me show you my new clothes." The woman smiled sweetly and presented the spoils she bought in front of him one by one. Looking at the clothes in her hand, Zac choked slightly. A hint of sharpness shed through his dark eyes. He had almost the same taste as the muddled-headed fool. But now, she seemed to have forgotten her basic taste and her ability to appreciate things had declined greatly. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, the woman pouted and said, "Honey, do you think that I have spent too much money?" "Of course not. I was worried that you wouldn''t spend money." said Zac with a smile. The woman smiled. Yes, the Rong family was the richest family in the East. Money was nothing to them. How could they care? "Honey, I heard that my Porsche was burnt down in the explosion. Can you buy me another one?" "Okay." Zac nodded. "Thank you, honey." The woman smiled happily. She put her arms around his neck and wanted to give him a kiss, but Zac almost avoided it subconsciously. Before his hidden disease was cured, it was better to keep a distance, in case he would vomit again. "I''ll go upstairs to take a shower first." Then he stood up and went upstairs. The woman was disappointed. She found that he seemed to be more and more indifferent to her, and even looked at her as if she was a stranger. She wouldn''t know that Zac loved Essie''s unique soul and personality, not the appearance. She was quirky, pure and indifferent, and confused evil energy... It was all because of those unique characters that attracted him, making him unable to extricate himself from the unique charm of obsession. Now, she gave Zac the feeling that she was a stranger with skin drawn, and all the qualities that could attract him no longer existed. Sitting on the windowsill and looking at the night outside, Zac felt indescribable loneliness and indescribable depth in his heart. He pursed his perfect lips into a straight line, and a murderous look shed through his eyes. On D Ind, Essie felt sick. As soon as she ate something, she felt sick and wanted to vomit. She always felt dizzy and powerless, and was sleepy all day long. Walt also found her abnormality. Fearing that it was another side effect of the medicine, he quickly asked the masked man to find a doctor. After the examination, the doctor smiled and said, "Your wife is very healthy. Nothing serious. Vomiting and dizziness are just pregnancy reactions." "What?" Walt was shocked, and then a look of ecstasy appeared on his face. His little sun was pregnant? Was he going to be a father? He jumped excitedly, held up Essie and spun in the air. "Cathy, that''s great. You''re pregnant. We''re going to have a baby." Startled, Essie looked at him with her eyes wide open, at a loss. They just got married and are going to have a child? Wasn''t it too fast? She panicked and was not prepared at all. "Steven, I feel a little dizzy and want to have a rest." She leaned her head on his shoulder. She was already dizzy, and she felt even more dizzy when he turned her around. Walt stopped in a hurry and went upstairs with her in his arms. After entering the room, he carefully put her on the bed and said, "You can sleep for a while. I''lle up to apany you after I send the doctor away." "Okay." She nodded and closed her eyes. Her mind was in a mess, like a ball of numbness, and she could not understand. On the dark beach, the masked man was waiting for Walt. "You are so fast. In such a short time, you have already got her pregnant. If Zac knows that his wife is pregnant with his brother''s child, will he be so angry that he spit out blood? " He grinned hideously, and hisughter was like the call of a ghost in the night. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "She is my wife and has nothing to do with Zac." Walt''s eyes shed with malice. The masked man''s words didn''t sound like congrattion to him, but sarcasm. "That''s right. Now you each have an Essie. It''s a happy ending for both of you." The masked man sneered. "Where did you get that fake Essie?" Walt turned to look at him. "Everyone has different facial features. It''s not easy to make a person like a twin. She is the woman with the most suitable facial skeleton we have chosen from countless candidates, and she has undergone dozens of stic surgeries to look like what she looks today," the masked man said. "So you have been building this woman since a long time ago?" Walt frowned. It seemed that this group of people had been plotting a plot for a long time, much more terrible than he thought. However, he didn''t know whether their goal was the Xu family or Zac. However, it was not easy for them to take advantage of him and use him. He must take the opportunity to figure out Willi''s identity. He would not be willing to make a deal with the devil hidden in the dark. A strange look shed in the masked man''s eyes. "It''s not easy to create a woman with the same appearance, and there''s only one stic surgeon who has this amazing technique so far. In order to make him work for us, we have spent a lot of effort." "What''s your purpose?" Walt asked in a low voice. "That''s none of your business. You just need to cooperate with us." A sinister smile appeared on the masked man''s face. ''I''ll figure it out.'' Walt sneered in his heart. Only by knowing oneself and enemy could a hundred battles be invincible. In this deal, he was not used by them, but using them. In the room, Essie tossed and turned on the bed, with her hand gently stroking her belly. Somehow, she had a very strange feeling that there had been a little life there. But she had never given birth to a baby. Walt returned to his room with joy of being a father for the first time. He had been depressed for the past few days. The damn medicine didn''t take its effect anytime except every time he wanted to make out with her. It suddenly took effect, so that he couldn''t touch her at all. The baby must have been conceived on their wedding night. That was the only night he had sex with her. He didn''t expect that the God would favor him so much this time that he could make the little sun pregnant by having sex with her only once. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Essie quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. She was still a little flustered. She didn''t know whether she should be happy or worried about the baby. She was not ready to be a mother. Walty beside her quietly, afraid of waking her up. Now she was the key object of protection. She couldn''t let anything happen to her. He gently put his hand on her belly and fell asleep with her in his arms. Every night, what he could do was to hold her in his arms and fall asleep like this. He couldn''t do anything deeper. Essie didn''t reject it. His chest was very warm. She liked to be held in his arms and fall asleep, as if it was a habit that had been formed a long time ago. In her memory, there seemed to be someone who had been holding her like this, giving her warmth and safety. But she couldn''t remember who he was, and she didn''t even know if there had really been such a person. Maybe it was just her imagination. The man in her imagination might actually be Steven. Because Steven had said that he was her only boyfriend. They grew up together and trusted each other and had a deep and intimate rtionship. So she couldn''t have a second man in her world. She sighed in her heart. The life on the ind was very peaceful and cozy, but she felt extremely lonely. It was too quiet here. Except for Steven, there were only maids and Eve. They didn''t talk to her when Steven was away, which made her so bored. She really wanted to go out and see what the outside world was like. She must have lived outside before. It was impossible for her to stay on this boring ind all the time. Thinking of this, she fell asleep. The second morning, Walt got up early and went downstairs. He asked the maid to prepare breakfast for his wife. Since his little sun was pregnant, she had to eat more. ''This woman has been with her master for only half a month, but she is pregnant. Isn''t it too fast?'' Eve thought jealously. "Master." She walked up to Walt and said in a very low voice, "Are you sure the baby in Mrs. Rong''s belly is yours?" Chapter 572 Revelation Chapter 572 Revtion In Eve''s opinion, Essie was Zac''s wife before. Maybe she was pregnant with Zac''s child. Walt snorted. Of course, the baby was his. A few days before the ident, when Essie and Ivy were having afternoon tea in the garden of the Rong Mansion, Essie suddenly had a stomachache. Ivy thought she had eaten something wrong. And then Essie exined that there was going to have her period. He happened to pass by the pavilion and heard it by ident. So ording to the time, when she came to the ind, she should have just passed her menstrual period. It was impossible for her to be pregnant with Zac''s child. This child must have been conceived on their wedding night. "Don''t think too much. I know better than anyone whether it''s my child or not," he said affirmatively. Jealousy shed through Eve''s eyes. She didn''t know what Walt and Essie had done in the room. Since he was so sure, the child must be his. Damn it! Why didn''t she get pregnant? Why did this woman have a baby? Essie didn''t love her master at all. She was with her master only because she lost her memory. She was the woman who loved her master the most in the world. For her master, she could do everything, including sacrificing her own life. While she was silent, Walt went upstairs with the bird''s nest congee cooked by the maid. When Essie woke up, she felt hungry. But as soon as she took a bite of the gruel, she felt sick and rushed into the bathroom, vomiting. Walt felt so sorry for her. He patted her on the back and washed her mouth. Essie went back to the bed andy down. She felt terrible. This child was so tormenting that she began to torture her mother before it took shape. Walt put his hand on her belly and gently stroked it, "It must be a little trick. He is so naughty. When he comes out, I will definitely spank him. Let''s see if he dares to bully Mommy again." With a gentle smile, Essie felt warm in her heart. Anyway, she was a woman, and the baby in her belly aroused all her maternal love. As long as her child had aplete family, with the love of her mother and father, what else could she expect. "Don''t worry, Steven. It doesn''t matter. As long as the baby is fine, it doesn''t matter that I suffer a little." "What do you want to eat now? Tell me. I''ll ask the maid to cook for you." Walt smiled dotingly and put his arm around her shoulder. "I want to eat..." She rolled her ck eyes and smiled, "I want to eat braised noodle." "Okay, I''ll ask the maid to cook for you now," Walt said and went downstairs. Soon, he brought a bowl of braised noodles and said, "Have a try." Essie nodded and took a sip. Disappointment was written all over her face. The noodles and sauces tasted different from what she wanted. In her memory, there seemed to be a unique taste, very fragrant, very delicious, and an indescribable happiness, as if there was no more delicious food in the world that could beparable to it. But she couldn''t remember when, where, and who made it for her. Her memory was like beingpletely hollowed out by a pair of ruthless big hands, leaving only an empty shell. It felt so empty and ufortable. Nothing on the ind could fill it and make it full. "Steven, we didn''t live on this ind before, did we?" she couldn''t help asking. "Don''t you like here?" Walt was shocked. "It''s too quiet here. I really want to go outside to have a look. Can you take me there?" She opened her eyes wide and looked at him eagerly, hoping that he would agree. But Walt wouldn''t agree. She would be recognized as soon as she went out, all his efforts would be in vain. "Cathy, you are pregnant now. The doctor said that it was the most dangerous when you are pregnant for the first three months. You must be very careful. When the baby is born safely, I will take you out to y, okay? " Essie was a little disappointed, but for the sake of the child, she had to put up with it. After all, the child was the most important. She nodded slightly, lowered her head to eat the noodles and stopped talking. After that, Walt took her to the beach for a walk. He held her carefully, fearing that she would fall down identally and hurt the baby in her belly. His consideration and tenderness moved her a lot. In fact, he was a good man. He was a tall and handsome man, and so gentle. She should be satisfied to have such an excellent husband. She shouldn''t have any other thoughts. But somehow, there was always an inexplicable shadow shing in her mind. The shadow was very blurry, and she couldn''t see its outline or face clearly. It was like a ghost, often disturbing her. Every time her head ached, it seemed that this shadow was also making trouble. Who on earth was it? What did it want to tell her? She sighed in her heart and couldn''t help but raise her hand to hold her still t belly. She had already had Steven''s child. Even if there had been someone else in her life, she shouldn''t think about it anymore. Just forget it. Steven was her husband. He was so kind to her. She couldn''t let him down. She should focus on him and their children and stop thinking too much. When she turned around, she caught a glimpse of a figure hiding behind a coconut tree not far away. It was Eve. She recognized her. Half of her face was exposed and peeping at them with a gloomy face. When he was away, Eve was always cold to her. She never talked to her, and every time she saw her expression, she was so strange. "Steven, is Eve the housekeeper of the vi all the time?" she asked in a low voice. Walt nodded, "How are you getting along with her?" She shrugged and said, "She never talked to me. The Philippine maid didn''t know how to speak our language. When you were not here, I could only talk to the turtles and crabs on the beach." Walt smiled and rubbed her white nose. "I''ll oftene to apany you in the future. When the baby is born, you''ll be busy and won''t be lonely." Essie sighed slightly. She had to wait another nine month for the baby to be born. It was still early, and... "I don''t think Eve likes me," she murmured to herself in a low voice as if she just talked to herself. Walt frowned and said, "If you don''t get along well with her, I''ll change a housekeeper." "That''s not what I mean." Essie hurriedly waved her hand. "I just hope that there will be someone who can talk to me in the vi when you are not here. " Touching her head, a deep look shed across Walt''s face. He didn''t want her to have too much communication with others, so he specially chose the Philippine maidservant who didn''t know much language and Eve who had a withdrawn character. "Although Eve is silent, she is easy to get along with. When you know each other for a longer time, you will talk more." ''I hope so.'' Essie replied in her heart, not expecting too much. "The wind is too strong and it''s a little cold. Let''s go back," she held her arms and said slowly. Walt took off his coat and put it on her. Then he held her in his arms and went back to the vi. In Dragon City, Mrs. Rong''s new car was bought. It was a limited edition pink Maserati. The woman was so happy that she couldn''t help but reveal her excitement on her face. She couldn''t wait to sit on the driver''s seat and look at the luxurious decoration inside. The car seat was made of crocodile skin, luxurious and noble. It was equipped with the most advanced navigation system and automatic driving system. It was so beautiful! She had never driven such a luxurious sports car before. Zac had been watching the change of her expression outside, and the sharpness in his eyes became deeper and deeper. The woman also realized that she had made a mistake. She quickly pursed her lips and showed a look of disapproval. As the daughter of the Xu family and the CEO of Hengyuan Co., Ltd, Essie shouldn''t be too excited about these things. "Honey, thank you," she said with a smile. "As long as you are happy." A cold light shed in Zac''s eyes. "Go for a spin in your car." "Okay." The woman nodded and drove the car out of his sight. He returned to the hall. At this time, Marlon should have a result. Soon, a message came, "Boss, DNA test doesn''t match." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A bloodthirsty killing intent swept across Zac''s handsome face, and his eyes became extremely malicious, like an infuriated lion king, ready to kill. The woman came back soon. Before entering the room, she took two deep breaths to calm herself down. "Honey, this car is awesome." She smiled sweetly, revealing a row of white teeth. Zac stood up, walked to the bar counter, poured two sses of red wine, and handed one to her. "Our wedding ceremony will be held in two weeks. The wedding ring has been stored in the safe, and it needs the fingerprints of the two of us to open it. Later, you go to thekeside vi with me and take it out." The woman''s body convulsed violently when she heard this. Finger print? Her fingerprint waspletely different from that of Essie''s. How could it be verified? It would be strange if the secret was not exposed. She swallowed hard to hide her panic and horror from him. Then she raised her hand and held her forehead. "I just took a ride. My head hurts. I want to go upstairs and have a rest. Can I go tomorrow?" Zac took a sip of the wine, a touch of coldness was hidden behind the edge of the ss. The woman stood up and went upstairs. She locked the door and took out the satellite phone hidden in the cab. The man told her that if anything happened, she could call him with this phone. "Hello, is that Vincent? Zac wants me to take the wedding ring with him tomorrow. He needs the fingerprints of Essie to open the safe. Please help me find a way, or else I will be exposed." "Don''t worry. It''s just a fingerprint. It''s not a big deal," the man said a few words to her and hung up the phone. The woman carefully hid the phone andy on the bed. She decided not to go out for the whole night, in case that Zac suddenly changed his mind to take her to take the rings. Downstairs, Zac was slowly drinking the wine in his ss. He was waiting, waiting for his prey to take the bait. Chapter 573 Lure The Enemy Into The Trap Chapter 573 Lure The Enemy Into The Trap At midnight, the cold wind blew in from the slightly open window. The woman on the bed was sleeping when the door was suddenly kicked open. Several men in ck broke in, with bloodthirsty and terrifying aura and frightening killing intent on their bodies. The leader was Ford. He walked up and lifted the woman up from the bed. The woman looked at them in horror, trembling. "Who are you? What are you doing?" Ford raised his hand and gave her a p. The woman fell on the bed and spat out a mouthful of blood. She cried out in pain and shouted, "help! Help!" "Even if you scream, no one wille to save you." Ford sneered with a ferocious look on his face. The woman curled up and tried her best to shrink to the head of the bed. Her body trembled so violently that even the bed trembled together. "Do you know who I am? I''m the daughter of the Xu family and the daughter-inw of the Rong family. If my husband knows that you broke into my house like this, he won''t let you go! " Before she finished speaking, Ford pped her hard again, making her dizzy. "The quality of these fake goods is really good. They haven''t deformed even after being beaten like this." Ford sneered. The woman''s body trembled violently. She held her face in her hands, crying and begging, "don''t hit my face. Please don''t hit my face!" If he pped her face again, her face would be ruined. She had already done dozens of stic surgeries, and she didn''t want to do it again. Ford moved a stool, sat on the edge of the bed, crossed his legs, and looked at her insidiously. "It''s okay if I don''t beat you. Tell me honestly, who the hell are you?" "I''m Essie, the third daughter of the Xu family and the wife of Zac." The woman replied in a trembling voice, like a rabbit pressed on the chopping block, struggling desperately. Ford fiercely waved his fist and said, "if you don''t tell the truth, I''ll dig a hole in your fake face today. Let''s see if you dare to pretend to be Mrs. Essie. " The woman was shocked. "You... Who are you? " Her tongue was tied in extreme fear. Before she could finish her words, she saw Zace in with the extremely cold air followed him. The air in the room froze in an instant. The woman held her arms and looked at him timidly. From his bloodthirsty eyes, she knew that she was exposed. He had found that she was not Essie. Vincent really underestimated him. He was the most famous cold-blooded man in Dragon City. He was extremely wise and sensitive. Even if she was the best actress of Oscar, there would be some clues, not to mention that she was just an ordinary woman. It would be strange if he did not find her. "If you still want to keep your tongue, you have to tell me everything honestly, or you won''t be able to speak again in the future." Zac threatened her word by word slowly. His contempt for her was like a lion king looking at a small ant. As long as he lifted his foot, he could crush her into meat mud. The woman''s face was even paler than paper, and there was no trace of blood on her lips. The coldness rose from the soles of her feet and quickly spread through her body. "I say, I told you everything. Don''t kill me." She begged for mercy in a hurry. She had no time to care about anything. The most important thing was to save her life. "My name is May, a saleswoman in a convenience store. One day, I met a man named Vincent in a bar. He said he could give me a free stic surgery and make me a super beauty. He could also help me marry into a rich family and be a rich wife, so that I could have endless glory and wealth. I didn''t believe it at first. I didn''t expect him to be so generous that he gave me two hundred thousand as pocket money. I worked overtime every day in the convenience store, and only two thousand dors a month. It''s a poor amount. Now I have such a good opportunity, of course I don''t want to miss it. So I agreed. " May paused and continued, ter, Vincent took me to a deserted ind. I stayed there for three years, receiving stic surgeries continuously, and finally I became what I am now. Half a month ago, Vincent came to me and told me that it was time for me to marry a rich man. I thought he really introduced a rich and handsome man to me, but I didn''t expect that I need to pretend to be Essie, and my face was also stic surgery ording to her appearance. Vincent told me to be careful. I thought you wouldn''t doubt me as long as I pretended to lose my memory. I didn''t expect... " Her voice was getting lower and lower, but in the end, she couldn''t be heard at all. What she didn''t expect most was that Zac had a hidden disease and couldn''t touch her at all. If it went on like this, he would doubt her. "Where is my wife?" Zac said in a low voice. This was what he was most concerned about. May gave him a bleak look and said, "Vincent told me that she was dead." Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s. She leaned against the head of the bed as she spoke, fearing that her words would irritate him and make him angry and kill her. Zac''s handsome face twisted in anger and fear. He rushed to May like a gust of wind, twisted her up like an eagle catching a chick, and then heavily fell to the ground. May didn''t catch her breath for a long time and almost suffocated to death. "I didn''t lie to you. What I said is true. Vincent told me the truth. He said that he had nned to do an explosion trick and keep Essie in his hand so as to control you. He didn''t expect that Essie was so violent that she jumped off the building tomit suicide." She cried and said. Zac shook his body violently and almost fell down. Fortunately, Ford held him in time. "Boss, those people are very cunning. Don''t trust them easily. I think that Vincent said that on purpose. She is just a pawn in Vincent''s hand. Vincent won''t tell her the truth. " Zac took a deep breath. Indeed, he had to keep calm at this time. He couldn''t believe what his enemy said. He nced at Ford. Ford understood what he meant. He twisted the medicine box at his feet and took out an injection. The other men in ck pressed May to prevent her from moving. May was frightened, "what are you doing?" With a sinister smile, Ford stabbed the injector into her arm and said, "this is a new kind virus which is the advanced version of the Eb. Its power is several times stronger than that of Eb. It can make people''s whole body fester, internal organs bleed, blood vessels melt, and die in extreme pain. " May was so frightened that she cked out. Ford fetched a basin of water and poured it over her head to wake her up. She crawled to the feet of Zac and burst into tears, "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have pretended to be your wife. Please forgive me. I''m only twenty years old. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die!" Looking down at her coldly, Zac said with a cold smile, "I can control the virus. As long as you are obedient, I will give you the antidote every month to prevent the virus from taking effect." "I will listen to you. I will listen to you." May nodded like a chicken pecking rice. With a hint of mockery in his eyes, Zac said, "now tell me, where can I find Vincent?" "I don''t know. I called him by satellite phone." May rushed to the wardrobe and gave the phone to him. Zac checked the phone and found that it seemed to be customized, with an anti-eavesdropping and monitoring system installed in it. "Give it to Reed and let him study it carefully." Ford nodded and took it over. Zac turned to May and asked, "how is Vincent going to help you solve the problem of fingerprints?" If he could get the fingerprints of Essie, it meant that she was still alive and was in their hands. "He said there would be a package to deliver the fingerprints membrane for me tomorrow. As long as it is stuck on my finger, I can do it." May said honestly. Zac snorted. He was really cunning. He asked the deliverer toe but didn''t show up. However, he had a way to lure the fish into the trap. "If you don''t want to die, do as I tell you." His eyes were as cold as des, and his tone was as cold as the wind from Siberia. May shivered and nodded in a hurry. On the second morning, as expected, a package was delivered to her house. In order not to be noticed by the enemy, Zac took May to thekeside vi to fetch the wedding ring. May put the fingerprint mask on her index finger and pressed it on the identification device, which showed that it had passed. A glimmer of hope shed through Zac''s dark ice eyes, followed by a me of rage. The bastard got the muddled''s fingerprints. It seemed that the fool was still alive. At the thought of the possible harm that the muddled fool might suffer, he felt as if a knife were piercing his heart, and he was burning with anxiety. It was all his fault that he didn''t see through May earlier and dyed for more than two weeks. He didn''t know how the enemy would torture her. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He couldn''t panic. When he caught Vincent, he would be able to save the muddled fool. After returning home, Zac asked people to spread the news that he was on a business trip to Europe. May called Vincent for help as he ordered. "Vincent." She cried as she spoke. In order to survive, she was willing to do anything now. "I fell down the stairs by ident today and broke the artificial part in my nose. What should I do? I don''t dare to go to the hospital to see a doctor. Zac has a lot of ears in Dragon City. If the doctor spills the beans, he will find that my nose has done a stic surgery. " "Damn it! What''s wrong with you?" Vincent cursed on the phone. "Hurry up and find a way. Zac is on a business trip these days and is not in Dragon City. I have to repair it before hees back." May sobbed. "Come to the mountain vi in Beauty vige tomorrow night. Be careful. Don''t be followed." Vincent warned. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Don''t worry. He treated me as his real wife and never doubted that." May said indifferently. Vincent didn''t doubt her words. After all, no one would doubt a person who looked almost the same. The next night, May drove to the designated ce alone. She wore a mask to cover her injured nose. Her nose was badly hurt. Zac wanted the vivid effect, so he let her choose from nose and life. If she had to choose one between two, of course she would choose life. Chapter 574 Where Are You Chapter 574 Where Are You The mountain vi had been decorated into a simple operating room. Vincent was waiting for her with a stic surgeon inside. May found that the doctor was not the one who had given her a stic surgery before. "Vincent, why not Doctor Louie?" She asked in confusion. "It''s not a big deal. There is no need for Dr. Louie to do it." Vincent replied coldly and let her lie on the operating table. Doctor Louie was an important figure in the organization. He couldn''t show up without Willi''s permission. When the doctor was correcting May''s artificial nose, Vincent walked out and stood under a big tree in the yard. He lit a cigarette and was stopped by a pistol before he smoked half. He shook violently, and the cigarette butt at the corner of his mouth fell to the ground. The man behind him stamped it out, and then raised his hand to sh down. He groaned and fell to the ground. "Take him away." With Ford''s order, several men in ck quickly came out of the darkness and dragged him out of the yard. Ford took out a cigar, lit it and took a drag, looking at the bright room inside. The Boss said that this woman was still useful, so he had to wait for her to finish the operation. Half an hourter, May came out with her nose bandaged. Ford coughed and signaled to the men in ck who were waiting around. They rushed forward and took May and the doctor away. A cruise was docked at a deserted private dock in Dragon City. It looked very old and shabby, as if it had been abandoned by the owner of the dock for a long time. No one knew that it was actually an interrogation room with all kinds of interrogation tools. Vincent was tied to the execution rack. As long as the person fell into their hands, no matter how hard their teeth were, they could open them. However, Zac didn''t have the patience to waste time with him at the moment. He had to tell him the whereabouts of Essie first. As for how to punish him, he would leave it to Ford. "Feed him medicine." He said in a low voice. Ford took out a dose of sulfur spray from the medicine box. It was a kind of medicine with the effect of calming and hypnosis, which could induce people to tell the truth involuntarily. At present, the information agency in every country had secretly used this kind of drug to interrogate criminals. Vincent was half-asleep and half-awake after the injection. "Where is Essie?" Zac asked. "She is on an uninhabited ind not far from C city. I don''t know the details. Rock is in charge of her affairs." Vincent said slowly. "Did she get hurt?" Zac clenched his fists and crunched his knuckles. "No. Rock is going to use her to make a deal." "What deal?" Zac''s nerves were on edge. Those damn bastards dared to trade his treasures. He must tear them into pieces! "This is confidential. Rock didn''t tell me." Vincent shook his head. "How did you get her fingerprint?" "After I told Rock about it, Rock asked someone to deliver it to her directly." "Where is Rock?" "I don''t know. We just contact each other by phone and don''t know each other''s specific location. This is a rule in the organization." Hearing this, Ford stepped forward and found a satellite phone from his pocket. A malicious light shed in Zac''s eyes. "Don''t alert the enemy first. Find someone to secretly search all the inds near C city." The most important thing right now was to find Essie first. As for Rock, Zac would deal with him slowly. Ford nodded and rushed out with the men in ck. A dayter, in D ind. Leaning against the sofa, Essie was watching ''Star War''. She liked this science fiction y very much. Since Walt was not here, the vi was very quiet and boring. She could only watch a movie to kill time. All of a sudden, Eve rushed in and grabbed her hand. "Bad guys areing. Come with me." There was a satellite monitor on the ind, which could detect the intruders ten kilometers away. With a pistol in Eve''s hand, Essie was frightened. While being dragged by Eve, she asked, "who is it?" "The enemy of you and master." Eve told her. She took her to run up the mountain behind the house. There was a cave. Eve would hide Essie in the cave. No one could find her. Confused, Essie asked, "Eve, tell me what happened. Why is there an enemy of Steven?" "It''splicated. Let me tell you something. The reason why my master lives here with you is to avoid being hunted down by his enemies. That man is called Zac, a devil. He forcibly took you and separated you from my master. You lost your memory not because of an ident, but because you jumped into the river tomit suicide to get rid of his torture. Fortunately, my master found you in time and saved you from the river. Then I secretly brought you here and hide you, so that he would never find you again. " Eve said it naturally. Even she admired her own scriptwriter ability. Although she hated and envied Essie, she loved Walt. She was willing to do anything for Walt, including not letting Essie return to Zac. "Mrs. Cathy, you can''t be found by him. If he finds out that you are pregnant with the child of my master, he will be furious, take you to the hospital and force you to have an abortion." Essie was shocked. She had never thought that it would be like this. "I''ll go out and draw them away. You just stay here and don''te out. You cane out after they leave. I have informed my master. He wille to save you. " Eve warned. Essie nodded and couldn''t help reaching out to protect her belly. What worried her most was the baby in her belly. She couldn''t let bad people hurt it. When Eve ran down the mountain, Zac had already taken people to the ind. He searched every corner of the vi, but found no one except a maid. He was worried. Did hee toote and she was taken away by them? "Boss, someone is over there." A man in ck shouted. Zac hurried to chase after her with his men. At the sight of them, Eve turned around and ran towards the cliff. Zac and his men chased after her until they reached the edge of the cliff. Turning her head to look at Zac, she sneered, "Zac, you''rete. Essie has be the woman of my master, and she''s pregnant with his child. She''s done with you. You''d better quit obediently and fulfill my master." Every word she said was like a heavy bullet hitting Zac''s heart. His handsome face twisted in extreme anger, and his eyebrows twisted into a terrible line. "Where is she?" He felt dizzy and his eyes were blurred. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words. "You will never see her again in your life." Raising her head, Eveughed arrogantly and jumped off the cliff. Zac was so anxious that he covered his chest with his hand. He didn''t dare to imagine the insult that the woman had suffered here. The only thing he could think of was that he couldn''t fall down. He must find her and never let her be hurt by the enemy again. "Boss, don''t listen to that woman''s nonsense. There is a mountain behind us. Shall we go up the mountain and have a look? Maybe they threatened Mrs. Essie to go up the mountain and hide. " Said Ford. Zac exhaled a heavy breath and nodded. He left half of his men to guard the beach and vi, and took the other half to search the mountain. Standing at the edge of the cave in the distance and looking at this scene, Essie''s heart clenched. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ''Oh my God! They are so horrible that they forced Eve to jump off the cliff. They are really devils! Seeing them rushing up the mountain, she was extremely scared. This cave was not hidden, and they would soon find here. She couldn''t sit still and wait for them to arrest her. She quietly walked out and ran up the mountain. There were dense mountains and forests, where she might be able to hide. Steven, where are you? Come and save me and our baby. She cried in her heart, tears streaming down her face. When she ran into the forest, it was already dark, and mist and cold air rose in the air. She couldn''t run any more, and her belly was faintly painful. She covered her belly and sat on the ground, gasping for breath desperately. At this time, a shrill roar came from the depths of the mountain forest, like the low roar of a wild wolf. She was even more scared and her heart shrank. It might not be a good idea to escape into the forest. There were always tigers, leopards and wolves in such a deep forest. Maybe she was not caught by the devil, but became the dinner of beasts. As the night deepened in the mountain, Zac became more and more anxious. The nerves and cells all over his body were tightened, and there was no chance for him to breathe. "Essie, the muddled fool -- Essie --" He roared, hoping that she could hear his voice and give him a response. He didn''t care about anything. As long as she was still alive and coulde back to him in a good and complete way, he would be satisfied and didn''t dare to expect more. Essie heard his voice. Muddled fool? Essie? Was he calling her? The name was so familiar. She seemed to have heard it somewhere. But it was not her name. She stood up with the help of a tree trunk and was about to go back along the road and hide into the cave again. Suddenly, a wild wolf appeared in front of her and blocked her way. The wild wolf''s eyes twinkled with green light, like the ghost fire. It opened its mouth slightly, revealing two sharp fangs, which were enough to bite the iron into pieces. She was so scared that she wanted to find a branch or something sharp to protect herself, but there was nothing around. So she picked up the stone at her feet and threw it fiercely. "Get out, get out!" She roared, trying to scare it away. The wild wolf took two steps back, raised its head and sobbed, as if to call itspanions. Soon, a few more wild wolves ran over from the depths of the forest and surrounded her. Their eyes shone green light in the darkness, as if they were ready to attack and tear the prey in front of them into pieces. Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes. Chapter 575 Kill Chapter 575 Kill The leading wild wolf bared its teeth, jumped up and pounced on Essie. She covered her eyes in despair. At this critical moment, a gunshot pierced through the dead silence of the jungle. The leading wolf whimpered and fell down. It struggled a few times on the ground and stopped moving. The other wolves seemed to be frightened. They turned around and looked at the man behind them. They trembled, took a few steps back, and then run into the depths of the forest. Essie peeked through her fingers and saw a tall and strong man standing not far away, with a pistol in his hand. The bullet was shot out from the pistol and the leading wolf was killed. He was so handsome like a god descending from the heaven,pletely blocking the light of the sun, moon and stars, making everything in the world eclipsed. He was as cold as the ice in the north pole, as if he could freeze the air in the jungle in an instant. With his powerful aura, he could not only frighten wild wolves, but also tigers and leopards. Essie thought she should run away. Eve said he was a devil and an enemy of her and Steven. But somehow, there was no chill or fear in her heart, only warmth. Her heart was full of unspeakable warmth. Her empty heart and empty soul were miraculously filled in an instant when she saw him. Why? Shouldn''t he be terrible? Shouldn''t she hate him? Was it because she had lost her memory that she had forgotten all the previous grudges? While she was confused, Zac came over like a tornado and held her into a broad, safe and warm embrace. "I finally find you!" His eyes were filled with tears, and his voice was trembling with excitement. He would not make mistakes this time. He was familiar with her. She was his muddled fool, a rare treasure that he had lost and regained. She didn''t move, nor did she respond. She was in a daze and at a loss. She should have pushed him away and got rid of him immediately, but his charming, mellow and magical breath seemed to hypnotize and bewitch her, making her dizzy and unable to fight back at all. The most important thing was that she felt happy from her soul and subconsciousness, as if she had met the right person she had been looking forward to and longing for. "Who on earth are you?" After a long silence, she muttered and asked weakly. Hearing that, Zac trembled violently. He held her face in his hands and looked at her deeply. His eyes were full of fear, anxiety and uneasiness. "Idiot, what''s wrong with you? What did those damn bastards do to you?" She shook her head. When she suddenly remembered the scene that Eve jumped off the cliff just now, a strong chill rose in her heart. She used all her strength to push him away. "I don''t remember anything about the past. Stay away from me. I''ve married with Steven and I''m his wife. No matter what happened between us in the past, it can only be the past. It''s useless for you to ount it any more. " A furious and bloodthirsty killing intent rose from Zac''s face. Those damn bastards must have done something terrible to her. They made her lose her mind and completely forget him and herself. He put his arms around her thin shoulders and said, "idiot, I''m your husband. Everyone on this ind is our enemy. I don''t know what they have done to you and make you lose your memory, or what they have said to you to make you hate me. However, I will find a way to help you regain your memory and return to what you used to be. " This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Essie''s mind was in a mess. What the hell was going on? Eve said he was an enemy, while he said Steven and Eve were enemies. Who was telling the truth? Who was lying? Who should she believe? While she was in a daze, Zac lifted her up and walked out of the jungle. She didn''t resist or struggle. The feeling of leaning in his arms waspletely different when she was with Steven. She didn''t feel nervous or scared now. There was only an iprehensible warmth in her heart, as if she had already been used to him. She just wanted to quietly snuggle up to him until the end of the world. After returning to Dragon City, Ford secretly took a few of her hair for DNA test. Although Zac thought it waspletely unnecessary and he had confirmed that she was the real Essie, Ford thought it was better to be cautious. Seeing the final result of the test, he breathed a sigh of relief. He did find the right person this time. At this moment, what Zac cared most about was the health of Essie. He wanted to know the reason why she lost her memory. He secretly took her to the Dragon City hospital for physical examination. After the examination, there was nothing wrong with Essie''s body, but they found that there was still a chemical residue simr to sodium Amytal, which could affect the nervous tissue. It was very likely that it was the reason why Essie lost her memory. "Damn it!" Zac cursed angrily. He had an impulse to kill those bastards and tear them into pieces. "What''s more, Mrs. Essie is pregnant. She has been pregnant for two and a half weeks. She needs more rest." Said the dean. Zac asked him to call a gynecologist to infer that the pregnancy period was a few days before and after she was kidnapped. In other words, the child might be his, or... He stopped thinking and didn''t want to infer thetter. The only thing he wanted to do now was to find out the bastard who had hurt her, cut off every piece of his flesh and feed the dog. Hiding outside the dean''s office, Essie was eavesdropping on their conversation. Zac had asked her to wait in the lounge, but she was worried that he would force her to have an abortion. She was afraid that he was discussing this with the doctor, so she hid outside and eavesdropped. When she heard that she had lost her memory because she had been injected with drugs, instead of jumping into the river tomit suicide as what Eve had said, her mind was in a mess. If the two people who lied were Eve and Steven, then it meant... She didn''t dare to think about it anymore and stumbled back to the lounge. When Zac came back and saw her pale face, he immediately held her in his arms and asked, "what''s wrong? Are you ufortable?" "No." She shook her head. "I am just a little cold." He held her hand, which was cold. He quickly took off his coat and put it on her. "Are you feeling better?" She nodded. His eyes were very warm, but she was still like soaked in the ice sea of the pr region. She was cold all over her body, and even her pores were filled with coldness. In a hidden cabin in the suburb of Dragon City, Walt was on the verge of breaking down. He didn''t expect that Zac would find Essie so soon. His happy life had just begun and ended. "You''d better figure out a way, or our cooperation wille to an end." He grabbed the masked man by the cor. "Boss has his own n for this matter. It''s useless to panic. Fortunately, you have been wearing a fake mask and your real identity has not been exposed. And Essie will not know that you are Steven. " The masked man said in aforting tone. Now that Zac had set up a huge in Dragon City, and Vincent had fallen into his hands, the only thing he thought about now was to find a way to escape. As for other things, Willi would arrange them. Walt seemed to have read his mind, with a malicious and cold light shing in his eyes. When he was off guard, Walt took out his pistol and shot him in the leg. He fell to the ground and howled, "Damn it! What are you doing?" "Zac is looking for you everywhere. Do you think you can escape? If you fall into his hands, I can''t keep my secret anymore. Only when you die can we all be safe. " The masked man twitched violently. "If you dare to kill me, Willi will not let you go." "Do you think I will be afraid of him? In my eyes, he is just a pile of shit. " Walt sneered, pulled the trigger and shot him on the temple. He fell to the ground and died. Putting on his gloves, he took out a handkerchief and wiped the fingerprints on the gun. Then he put the gun in his hand and made the gesture of raising the gun tomit suicide. Then he tore off the mask on his face and put on the simtion mask he had prepared. Everything was arranged perfectly. There would be no Steven in the world anymore. In the next few days, Zac was helping Essie recall the past, making her familiar with her family and friends. In the evening, Ford came. They found the body of Rock in a remote house in the suburb of Dragon City. The information in hisputer also proved his identity. "How did he die?" Zac said through gritted teeth. "He seems tomit suicide, but the possibility of his suicide is very small. Maybe the people above him killed him and pretended tomit suicide to prevent him from divulging the secret." Ford analyzed. A malicious and insidious light shed through the cold eyes of Zac. It was too easy for him to die like this. He went upstairs and handed the photo taken by William to Essie. "Idiot, look at him. Is he the bastard called Steven?" Taking a look at it, Essie''s heart jolted. "What''s wrong with Steven?" "He is dead. Maybe he was killed by his own people." Clenching his teeth, Zac said angrily. Essie felt dizzy as if she had been struck by lightning. Steven was dead? She couldn''t believe it, a burst of sadness emerging from her heart to her face. Seeing this, Zac was extremely angry. "He deserves more than death." Blue veins stood out on his forehead. Then he went downstairs. "Cut off all the bastard''s flesh and feed him to the dogs, and then burn him to ashes. Go and investigate his all families. Don''t let any of them get away with it. " He ordered. "Yes, boss." Ford nodded seriously. As for the matter of Essie, he asked his men to block the news tightly and prevent the news that she was kidnapped to D ind and that May disguised as her from spreading out. However, someone wanted to oppose him and spread the news secretly that Essie was kidnapped to a deserted ind, insulted and pregnant. The news soon spread throughout the whole Dragon City. As soon as Mary got the news, she came to question Zac. It was a good opportunity to drive away Essie, and she would not let it go. Chapter 576 Whose Baby Is It Chapter 576 Whose Baby Is It "Zac, tell me the truth. Is it true the rumor spreading outside? Is the baby in Essie''s belly the kidnapper''s child? " Mary looked at him seriously. "Mommy, it''s obvious that someone has ulterior motives, so there is such a vicious rumor. Of course the baby is mine. Before the kidnapping, Essie was pregnant. " Zac said slowly and calmly, as if he didn''t care about the gossip outside at all. The only thing he wanted to do now was to protect his woman from any harm. How could Mary believe it? There was no wind without waves, and Essie was powerless. If she fell into the hands of the kidnapper, it would be strange if she could keep her innocence. She was pregnant for more than two weeks. It was obvious that she was pregnant during the kidnap. Ny-nine percent of the possibility that the baby was not her son''s. "Zac, you should know that this matter is rted to the reputation of you and our family. If Essie wants the child to stay, she must have a paternity test. Our family will never allow anyone to cheat on us with the kids." "Mommy, I know better than anyone else whether the baby is mine or not. Don''t worry." Zac pursed his lips and looked determined. Naturally, the paternity test should be done. He also wanted to know the real identity of the child. If the result was not what he wanted, he would choose to keep this secret forever. Hearing what he said, Mary knew that he wanted to hide the scandal, but she would not give up. It was a good opportunity to drive away Essie, and she would not miss it. After she left, Zac called Ford over, "what''s going on? Who sent out the news? " "The IP address of the other party is in Manchester. When we sent people in Europe there, the other party has escaped. It is very likely that Willi did it." Said Ford. Zac''s beautiful thick eyebrows twisted in a straight line. Except for this dead mouse, no third person would know about it. The dead mouse did it on purpose to irritate him, but he was doomed to be disappointed. For him, the life of Essie was more important than anything else. As for the so-called purity and reputation, they were nothing. He didn''t care it at all. "Send more people in Europe to monitor all suspicious movements. He must be hiding somewhere." Only by seizing this dead mouse and dealing with it could they be safe for the rest of their life. "Yes, sir." Ford nodded and went out. At this time, Essie was in the vi of Phoenix Road. As soon as Lucy heard the rumor, she called her daughter over in a hurry. She had thought that her daughter wouldn''t be in danger after Baron woke up, but she didn''t expect that she would suffer such a pain again. What''s worse, the enemy even found a fake one who had a stic surgery to deceive them. She felt strange when she saw the fake before. She didn''t expect that it was really not her daughter. Although she had lost her memory, Essie was happy to know that they were her family. "Those bastards are so hateful. Your father has sent someone to deal with these scums in Dragon City. They wille to no good end." Lucy said angrily. Lowering her head, Essie didn''t say anything. She didn''t know what to say. She didn''t remember the past, and Steven was dead. Now the only remaining problem was probably the baby in her belly. "Essie, tell me the truth. Who is the father of your baby?" Lucy asked. She had to know the truth to make a decision. "I... I don''t know. " With her chin almost against her chest, Essie lowered her head. Zac said that the child might be his, so she was not sure now. "Then tell me, did the bastard treat you on the uninhabited ind?" Lucy was so anxious. Biting her lips, Essie rubbed her hands uneasily and kept silent for a long time. Although Steven slept beside her every night, he didn''t touch her, because as long as he slightly crossed the line, she would have a splitting headache. Only on the night they got married, she couldn''t remember what had happened. She only remembered that she was on the deck at first, but when she woke up, she was lying on the bed. Steven said that they had be a real couple, which meant that he had treated her while she was unconscious... Seeing that she was silent, Lucy knew that she acquiesced. She was so anxious that she almost fainted. "Essie, you already have Mili and Dot. You can''t keep this kind of unclear child. You should go to the hospital to have an abortion when the baby is still small. It''s good for both you and Zac." She comforted. Before Essie came, she had discussed with Baron and Bob and they all agreed. If such a bastard was born, it would do no good. Whether she decided to live with Zac or Hanson in the future, this bastard would be like a thorn stuck in the middle, affecting their rtionship. Essie was shocked. She knew that she had to face this problem sooner orter, but she was conflicted. After all, this child might also be Zac''s. what if she killed it by ident? Besides, Zac didn''t mention the abortion. Maybe he was also worried about it. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Mom, let me think about it, okay?" She said in a low voice, like breathing. Lucy patted her hand. She knew that her daughter was hesitating because she lost her memory. If she hadn''t lost her memory, she would have done the surgery without hesitation. After all, this was the best and right decision, and she would not regret it in the future. Moreover, she already had Mili and Dot, and Zac also had a sessor. There was no need to worry that there would be no son to inherit the family business in the future. Even if it was Zac''s child, there was no pity. Aftering back from the vi on Phoenix Road, Essie sat on the sofa for a long time. It was not until Zac came back from the Emperor that she regained her consciousness. Since she came back, Zac hadn''t mentioned about the child. She didn''t know what he was thinking. Maybe she should figure it out today. She took a bottle of juice from the refrigerator and gave it to him. When he sat beside her, she said haltingly, "Zac, I went to see my mother today. She wanted me to have an abortion. I want to hear your opinion. If you don''t want me to stay, I... I''ll do the surgery. " She said straightforwardly. Zac was slightly stunned. He raised his arm and held her. "Give birth to the baby." He said in a low and clear voice. She trembled violently and looked up at him in disbelief. "Don''t you worry..." She stopped, and the rest of the words choked in her throat. She lowered her eyes, and her thick long eyshes cast two sad shadows under her white eyelids. Zac gently stroked her pale face, and his eyes were full of pity and love. "In fact, this is not the first time. You lied to me before that Mili and Dot are other people''s children, and I epted it indifferently. Even if this is not mine, I will ept it. It''s my fault. I didn''t protect you well. Just take it as a punishment from god, okay? " He said lightly with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. Three years ago, when she was pregnant, the doctor told him that she couldn''t have an abortion because of her special constitution. Otherwise, she would have hemorrhage and even die. He couldn''t take the risk to hurt her body. "I''m sorry." said Essie sadly, trembling with emotion. Tears ran out of her eyes and instantly wetted her face. "Little fool, we never need to say sorry to each other." He held her in his arms, lowered his head to kiss the tears on her eyshes, and gently wiped away the tears on her cheeks. His loving eyes and the heat of his fingers melted her heart into water. She couldn''t help but throw herself into his arms and burst into tears. Now she was sure that he was her real husband. The person she loved in her heart but she couldn''t remember. "I''m stupid, aren''t I? Steven just said a few words and I believed him. In fact, you have always been in my mind, but I can''t remember you clearly. Every time he wanted to touch me, I had a headache and he had to give up. I think it must be my subconsciousness to resist and prevent him from approaching me. But at that time, I waspletely unconscious. I only remember that I fell asleep after drinking a ss of milk. When I woke up, I found that... " She said vaguely with tears welling up and wetting his cor. "I''m sorry, I really don''t know why I fell asleep. I slept so soundly that I didn''t even know what happened. I''m sorry!" The raging mes burned in the bottom of Zac''s heart, burning his dark ice eyes and his handsome face. Essie didn''t know what had happened to her, but he had sensed something. It must be that bastard who drugged her before he could find a chance to do it. He held her tightly, as if his heart had turned over a basin of iron, burning all the nerves in his body, and every cell was in sharp pain. It was all his fault. He was too careless and underestimated the enemy. He thought that the dead mouse had lost its vital energy and there was no need to take him seriously, so she was insulted and hurt. "From now on, forget everything on the ind. You just need to do two things. First, prepare our wedding. Second, take care of yourself and the baby. " There was a firm power in his tone, as if he had made up his mind, but she was still a little nervous. "Don''t you really mind?" She buried her head in his arms and didn''t dare to look at him. "Idiot." He held her face and made her look up at him. "I only want you to be alive in front of me." He said sincerely and seriously. He looked at her with his deep eyes, which clearly reflected her, as if she was the only one in his eyes and in his world. She felt that her whole body had melted into a pool of soft water. As long as he was by her side, she was not afraid of anything. But she didn''t know that many people were trying to use the matter to drive her away from Zac. Chapter 577 The Feeling Of Being Enslaved Chapter 577 The Feeling Of Being Enved In the Hengdian Movie and Television City, the affectionate look on Jim''s face disappeared as soon as the director called the ''cut''. It seemed that it waspletely erased by an invisible big hand, and was reced by a cold face like a perfect sculpture. Although he was handsome, he was expressionless, making people stay away from him. Although Eva hated him very much, she admired him very much for this point. He was so good at acting that he could act and stop acting as his will. No one could be found of his equal even among the Oscar best actor over the years. No wonder he was the crown prince of the entertainment circle. He was born to rule the entertainment circle. As soon as she finished her work in the morning, she turned on her cell phone and began to fight online. In the past few days, the news of Essie had been widely spread in the entertainment circle. There were many people gossiping behind the scenes in the star''s wechat moments. Eva was about to faint with anger and went to fight with them as soon as she had time. ''How dare they nder our Essie? They are tired of living.'' Jim nced at them and said, "You don''t need to take them seriously." "Jim, don''t you have a lot of rumormongers? Use the keyboard and smash them to death." Eva was typing angrily. "How loyal you are!" A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. "Essie''s business is my business," Eva said seriously. "Your task is to serve me now, and the other things are handed over to the rumormongers." After saying that, Jim turned around and walked to the lounge. Depressed, Eva put away her phone and followed him with her head down. She regretted deeply. She shouldn''t havepromised to this bad man. Now he just treated her as a servant. "A cup of ck coffee." Jim sat cross legged on the deck chair, with a touch ofziness on his handsome face. Eva rolled her eyes at him angrily. This picky bad man had a very high requirement for ck coffee. The water temperature must be ny two degrees Celsius, not more or less. The proportion of coffee and water should be 1:16, not more or less. The most hateful thing was that his taste bud was even better than a dog. Even a slight deviation in the taste could be sensed. She walked to the coffee machine and picked up the cup. Then she heard his low voice, "Don''t waste my coffee beans." She paused and put the ss on the table impatiently. "What do you mean?" "What do you think I mean?" Jim didn''t exin at all. He just raised his eyebrows and said those words carelessly. ''Damn it! Why is he so reticent?'' She was not his mind reader. Every time he asked her to guess, she would be drained of her brain. Eva wrinkled her nose with dissatisfaction. After thinking for a while, she suddenly remembered that this scum disliked the coffee she made and didn''t allow her to touch his coffee beans again. He had just asked her to go out and ask her assistant Mary toe in and make the coffee for him. Now he treated her as his assistant and servant. The real assistant, Mary, was standing at the door, waiting for his orders at any time. Eva pouted and called Mary in. The crew outside were looking at the lounge curiously. People in the entertainment circle had the sharpest sense and sharp vision. As long as something happened, their eyes lit up with excitement and they would pay all their attention to it. Recently, during the break, Eva would follow Jim into the lounge and thene out together. It was strange not to be suspicious. It wasmon that actors had a feeling for each other because of acting. When Mary was making coffee, Jim ordered Eva to learn by her side. He couldn''t stand her clumsiness. In fact, Eva had learned it for a long time. She just wanted to be against him. No matter what kind of vor he hated, she would make it. Anyway, she didn''t have to pay for it if he was pissed off by her. At this moment, she looked straight at the coffee in her cup with her beautiful big eyes, imagining that after she added a bag of purgatives, scum Jim would go crazy in secret. She had this idea since the first day she was enved, but it hadn''t been implemented yet. After all, she was a very kind person. He had saved her two times. She could not return kindness with ingratitude, but could only endure it. Thinking of this, sheughed secretly. When she realized her gaffe, Mary had already walked out, and there was only Jim beside her. "What are you smirking at?" Jim frowned and looked at her with mockery. Embarrassed, she stuck out her tongue and said, "I''m just thinking about the next scene and brewing a feeling." She quickly came up with the best excuse. After saying that, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "Scum Jim, how did you make it? You could get into the y in thest second, and you could stop it in the next second?" With a sneer on his face, Jim said, "Heaven pepper, you haven''t stop acting yet. Are you still immersing in the y in which you were falling in love with me?" "Humph!" Eva shook her hand with disdain, "It''s easy for me to stop acting, but difficult for me to get into the y." With a snort, Jim said, "It means that your acting skill is too bad." Hearing this, Eva jumped her feet. He dared to say that she was not good at acting, which was more annoying than saying that her figure was bad. It was pure and bold humiliation. "Except you, a scumbag, I''m good at getting myself into the y. If we were enemies, I would be able to get into the y even in a second. It''s really difficult for me to act with you as a couple. A jerk like you, you have yed with so many women. It''s too dirty. Every time I finish acting with you, I have to go back and take three baths to clean up. " Jim frowned and said, "Heaven pepper, as far as I know, you have more than twenty ex-boyfriends, you were dumped every time, weren''t you? This record could be applied for the Guinness record. How dare you pretend to be a puredy in front of me? Your first kiss may have disappeared in the kindergarten. How dare you impose the me on me? You are so scheming. " There was a strong sense of disgust in his tone. Scheming bitch and green tea bitch had always been the type he hated most. Eva was so angry that her hair seemed to creak. She clenched her fists and red at him fiercely. "Scumbag Jim, don''t insult me at will. I have many boyfriends, but I have my principles. I only have a tonic like rtionship and will never have sex." "Oh?" Jim raised his eyebrows in mockery, "What about Vinton? Do you also y tonic with him?" "That''s my business. It has nothing to do with you." Eva rolled his eyes at him. In her heart, Vinton was different from those shallow men before. If she wanted to be with him, she would definitely give her heart to him, be serious with him, and would not let him down. Jim thought she denied it. She had always been the queen of gossip in the entertainment circle. ording to the gossips secretly dug out by the paparazzi, the shortest record of her ex-boyfriend was five hours and the longest record was one month. No one could stand such a hot temper like her except Vinton. This guy was the only man who had maintained a rtionship with her for more than three years. Obviously, she had found the true owner this time. "You should cherish Vinton, that freak. I guess there is no second man in the world who can endure you except him." His voice was full of deep sarcasm. "Vinton is indeed the best man I''ve ever seen. Although he is also from a rich family, there''s really a big difference." Eva retorted. "A tough woman is never a woman." Jim snorted and sat back on the deck chair. He pointed at his shoulder and said, "Massage my shoulder." Reluctantly, Eva walked over and pinched his shoulder with all her strength to vent her hatred. However, it was just a piece of cake for Jim. He half closed his eyes and opened his thin lips slightly. "Since you have so much strength, you can rub it for an hour." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Eva was so angry that she almost spat out blood, "Scum Jim, if your fans know your true face, they will definitely be disappointed." "What is the true face? Are you always wearing a mask when you see your fans?" Jim''s tone was as slow as breezes, but the irony in it was even sharper than a sharp sword. Eva was choked hard, and the strength in her hand increased again. It was purely a revenge, but it was not a good thing for her. In a short while, her hand was sore. "Scum Jim, I need to review the lines, or you will end up with NG too many times. Don''t go crazy," she said on purpose. Jim knew that she was making excuses, so he sneered. He picked up the remote control on the table and turned on the projection. "Rub it while watching. If you dare to NGter, you will be dead." He was very impatient. Any actress who knew him well would recite the lines, fearing that they would make mistakes and be kicked away by him. However, Eva didn''t take him seriously at all. She memorized the lines just out of dedicated work and had nothing to do with him. Even if he was the king of the entertainment circle, she didn''t care. In Dragon City, a celebrity party was being held in Midnight Club. This was the first time that Essie had attended a public asion with Zac since she came back. Zac did this in order to fight back the enemies who made waves and tried to destroy their rtionship. As soon as they came in, Walt turned his eyes to look at Essie. He was shocked by what he saw with a force that was tantamount to twelve earthquake in his heart. Three weeks in D ind was the happiest time in his life. He finally got the woman he longed for and defeated Zac. Unfortunately, God gave him too short a time, so she was taken away so soon. It was all his fault that he was too careless. He didn''t closely monitor the actions of Zac. If he had known his actions earlier, he would have transferred her in advance so that he couldn''t find her. In the past few days, he had been nervous, worried and uneasy. He had been worried every day, fearing that Zac would kill his unborn child. If he really had this idea, he had to find a way to stop it. Even if he had to hurt his own brother, he didn''t care. This was the child of him and his little sun, and the only bond between them. He wanted to keep it, no matter what the cost was. He raised his head and drank up the wine in his ss. Then he walked towards Zac and Essie. Chapter 578 Keep The Baby Chapter 578 Keep The Baby "It''s really a twists and turns this time. As long as little pineapple cane back safely," Walt said in a casual tone, trying his best to treat himself as an onlooker. Essie looked at him. His face was strange, but somehow, his eyes gave her a very familiar feeling, making her think of... She quickly stopped thinking and felt herself a little ridiculous. That man was dead, and she should not think of him again. When she was in D Ind, she just had a dream. She couldn''t let it affect her future life. Zac held her in his arms and said, "I''ll protect her well in the future. No one who dares to hurt her can escape." His eyes were full of killing intent. If he caught Willi, he would skin him, bone him, tendon him and make him regret living on the earth. Walt''s dark eyes trembled slightly. "I heard that the person who kidnapped little pineapple was dead. This time, you are also relieved for little pineapple." Zac didn''t answer. His anger didn''t decrease at all. The mastermind behind this was Willi, the dead mouse. Now, he would not let his guard down. As long as he did not find him and tear him to ashes, he would not rx. "Damn it! No one can escape!" He gritted his teeth, and a cold cruelty shed through his eyes. Lowering her eyes, Essie took a sip of the juice. Although she knew that Steven was an enemy, she still felt a little sad for his death. In fact, he didn''t seem to be an unpardonable person. During those days on the ind, he was very nice to her. It could be said that he was meticulous and considerate, as if he really treated her as his wife. She really didn''t want him to end up like this. "I''m going to the dressing room." She didn''t want Zac and his brother to see her sad face, nor did she want to hear them talking about Steven. So she had to avoid them for the time being. "Be careful. You are pregnant now," Walt couldn''t help but remind her. He was afraid that her baby would be hurt. Essie nodded slightly, stood up and left. Zac nced at his brother with sharp eyes, but he said nothing. He just picked up the ss on the table and took a sip. Walt pressed his lips and thought for a while. Then he asked again, "What are you going to do with the baby in Essie''s belly?" He had to know his decision before he could make a response. Shrugging his shoulders, Zac said expressionlessly, "Do you also believe in those rumors?" Walt sighed lowly. "Gossip doesn''t matter. What matters is your attitude. If you ask Essie to have an abortion, the rumor will be confirmed." He said it on purpose, in another way, to make Zac give up the idea of aborting Essie''s baby. Zac''s deep eyes swept across his face, "Brother, you still care so much about me and my little fool." Walt smiled and said calmly, "I''m your brother. Can''t I care about you?" "Of course you can. As long as you remember that Essie is your sister-inw." Zac''s tone was implicit and meaningful. Although he had exined it to himst time, he knew it was just an excuse. He must still have a crush on his little fool. He had to show his attitude. No one could touch his woman, even his own brother. A shadow quietly flew over the handsome face of Walt. If God didn''t favor him, how could his little sun meet him by ident and be his wife? It was all May''s fault. She was so bad at acting that Zac saw through her trick so soon. Otherwise, he could live with his little sun in D ind and watch his child born with his own eyes. "If I were you, I would never let her get hurt like this," he said in a very low voice, trying his best to bear the anger and jealousy in his heart. The corners of Zac''s mouth twitched slightly. His words were undoubtedly like salt spilling on his bloody wound. He was too careless this time. He didn''t protect his little fool well, which caused her to be imprisoned and insulted on the desert ind. He grabbed the whiskey on the table and took a big gulp, trying to relieve the sharp pain in his heart with the help of alcohol anesthesia. "You don''t need to worry about our matters," he roared in a low voice, and his voice seemed to be hurt by pain and alcohol, iparably hoarse. Looking at his uncontroble painful expression, Walt felt happy. He not only added salt to his wound, but also cut it so that he didn''t dare to hurt his child. "Essie has already suffered physical injury on the ind. If you ask her to abort this child again, not only her body will be hurt again, but also her reputation will bepletely ruined. Now everyone is just suspecting. No one knows what happened to her. If the baby is gone, the rumor wille true. Then, how will she face the eyes and criticism of others? " All the expressions on Zac''s face froze in an instant, as if he was frozen by a sudden cold current, leaving only coldness. "You worry too much. The child is mine, of course I will let it born." Walt sneered in his heart. It was a good cover up. If he wanted to cover up everyone''s mouth, he could only say so. Anyway, the child was rted to him by blood. He was a not wronged to be his father. The most pitiful thing was that he couldn''t recognize him. He could only watch him treat his uncle as his own father in the future. "In that case, I don''t have to worry about it," he said in a low voice. He was relieved that he could keep the child. In the dressing room, as soon as Essie came in, Valery followed her in. She had seen her for a long time, but she didn''t have the chance to talk to her. She didn''t want to irritate Zac. He was in a fit of anger recently, and she didn''t want to be the scapegoat. It was her chance that Essie went to the dressing room alone. How could she miss it? "Congrattions! You are pregnant again?" she said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. Hearing that, Essie turned her head and took a look at her. Zac had told her about her rtives and friends, so she quickly recognized that she was her half-sister and sworn enemy. She sensed the hostility in her tone, so she didn''t respond. She turned on the tap and silently washed her hands. How could Valery let her go? "To be honest, I really admire your mental ability. You was raped by the kidnappers, and get pregnant by that. It''s really rare for you to live so calmly. If I were you, I would havemitted suicide in shame," she said sarcastically. With a twist of her heart, Essie felt as if a basin of hot iron had been overturned in her chest. The hot iron liquid rolled through her internal organs all the way, making her dizzy, with her eyes and every pore painful. She still didn''t say anything, but her face turned pale and her fingers clenched unconsciously. Valery keenly sensed her abnormality and knew that she had hit the nail on the head. She felt extremely happy, as if she had vented the anger that had been hidden in her heart for many years. After so many years, she finally found a chance to get even with what she suffered! "Zac must dislike you and hate you to the extreme. He was a neat freak. His woman was raped. To him, it was just like his toilet was used by someone else. He won''t touch you anymore! " She paused and sneered, "What''s more disgusting is that the kidnapper has left a bastard in your belly. If the child is born in the future, he will definitely be aughing stock in the celebrities. Oh, no, no, no. Now he had be aughing stock. Everyone was talking behind his back and poking his backbone. He was such an arrogant and domineering man. How could he bear such a great humiliation? You and the bastard in your belly will be the darkest and biggest ck spot in his life. You can''t wash it away! " Essie''s face and her lips turned pale, as if she wasck of blood. Although this woman''s words were unpleasant to hear, they had exposed a real thorn in their rtionship. If Zac didn''t care about it at all, it was impossible. No man could stand his wife being raped and having a bastard. Even an ordinary man couldn''t ept it, not to mention that he was an arrogant king! "This is between Zac and me. It has nothing to do with you." She said with great difficulty, turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by Valery. "Essie, don''t you want to know why Zac still tolerates you? He didn''t let you have an abortion or divorce you?" Hearing that, Essie trembled violently and took back her steps. "What else do you want to say?" "After all, I''m your sister. I don''t want you to keep it in the dark all the time. The reason why Zac still kept you by his side and tried to win you over was to maintain the rtionship between the Rong family and the Xu family and for the interests of the Rong family. As the crown prince of the Rong family, he could do anything for the interests of the family, even if he had to endure humiliation and bear theThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. burden. Even if you have be a mud in his eyes now, he will not show any disgust. He will only continue to win you over to maintain the cooperation with the Xu family. He wouldn''t want the big brother-inw to take advantage of the opportunity to pull the Xu family to the side of the Qin family, so that Rong''s Group will be in an extremely disadvantageous situation," she said slowly. Since Essie had lost her memory, she couldn''t think as clearly as before. This was a good opportunity for her to sow discord between them. Of course, she would spare no effort to destroy the rtionship between her and Zac. It seemed that Essie had been hit by a dull stick, and her shoulder was trembling slightly. Every word she said was like a firecracker in her ear, and like a bullet shot out of a machine gun, hit her hard on the Achilles'' heel. She felt breathless and almost suffocated. Her heart seemed to be trampled by thousands of horses and cut by countless sharp swords. Her heart was almost torn to pieces, and blood was flowing. "Are you done? I''m leaving." She broke free from her arms, covered her chest and walked out mechanically. Suddenly, she began to hate and despise herself. She was so dirty! Chapter 579 Defend The Supremacy Chapter 579 Defend The Supremacy At midnight, Essie was still awake. She opened her eyes secretly and looked at the person beside her. He had fallen asleep and held her gently in his arms. He was really good-looking, with perfect and deep facial features, elegant and extraordinary temperament. He was so excellent and noble that he should have a perfect wife to match him. A defiled woman like her would really be a shadow in his perfect world, a failure. She didn''t want him to be criticized and ridiculed because of her, nor did she want to be hated and despised by him. She buried her head, tears streaming down from her eyes and wetting his cor. He moved a little, seeming to be scalded by her tears, and slowly opened his eyes. She turned her head in a hurry, pretending to be asleep, so that he wouldn''t see her. But it was toote, and his sharp eyes had already caught her tearful eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" He sat up and looked at her nervously. "Nothing. I just had a dream," she shook her head and said in a low voice. "Do you remember something?" His fingers gently stroked her face and wiped away her tears. Because of her pregnancy, the doctor couldn''t give her medicine treatment, so he could only wait until the baby was born. But he really hoped that she could regain her memory as soon as possible and recall everything they had before. "If only I could remember it." A bitter smile appeared on her face. Although the doctor said that she could be treated, she was afraid that she would never remember the past. He gently put his arm around her shoulder and said, "don''t think too much. What you need most now is to rest. Go to bed early." She reached out her hand and gently grabbed the hem of his cloth. She couldn''t fall asleep. Her heart was in a mess, like a hemp threads, entangled, unable to untie, unable to reason. "Zac, can you tell me the truth? Do you mind that I was raped? " she couldn''t help asking. Zac was slightly stunned and held her in his arms. "You little fool, as long as you are with me, everything else is not important." "But I... am dirty," she murmured in a low voice. Valery said that he was a neat freak and didn''t want others to touch his own things, let alone his own woman. Hearing this, he was heartbroken. His chest was burning. "Don''t talk nonsense. You were just bitten by a mad dog. You will recover after the wound is healed." ''Will it?'' Her heart was twisted. What should she do if the child was not his? It would always be a thorn stuck between them. It was extremely humiliating for him, and also her shame. "Zac, I''ve thought about it. I''ll go to the hospital to have an abortion tomorrow. I don''t want to give birth to it. We already have Mili and Dot. We don''t need a burden anymore." If it was really a bastard, its existence would always remind them of this unbearable past, and would leave a mark of humiliation on on their marriage. She must be ruthless and nip the sin in the cradle. But how could Zac let her take a risk? If she had a hemorrhage, her life would be in danger. And there was fifty percentage of chance that the child might be his. He decided to make a bet. Even if he lost, he wouldn''t care. "I want this baby. You must give birth to it. Don''t think too much," he ordered, leaving no room for negotiation. She was his little fool, so he was in charge of everything in the family. In fact, the only thing that annoyed him now was that this little baby had to upy her for ten months from birth to the first month before she could give her back to him. The most hateful thing was that she had to suffer the pain of pregnancy and childbirth. Now she vomited so much that she couldn''t eat anything. It was all the little thing''s fault. His little fool was the apple in his eyes. How could he bear to let this little thing bully her like this? Essie was shocked by his tone. She didn''t remember how they got along with each other before. He had been gentle and kind since she came back. It was the first time that she had seen him so strong and overbearing tonight. Zac read her mind. Although she had lost her memory, it was necessary to emphasize the rules of the family to her. "You little fool, listen to me carefully. I''m in charge of everything in this family. My decision is an imperial edict. You have no right to resist but to obey it. Do you understand?" She widened her eyes in surprise and looked at him in disbelief. Suddenly, she found that she was a wife without any status at home. "Shouldn''t you have the final say on the big thing? I have the final say on the small thing, right?" Although she had lost her memory temporarily, her inborn antipathy would not change. When it was time to fight, she had to fight for her family status and rights. "Yes, you have the say in trivial things." A mischievous light shed through his deep ice eyes. "Did we do the same before?" Essie asked, choking. "Of course, this is the best way for us to get along with each other." Zac smiled. Hearing that, Essie was speechless. Was she a masochist before? "Well... I don''t remember what happened in the past. Can we make new rules now? " "Okay, as long as the principle remains the same." Zac smiled evilly. "What principle?" "I''m in the top, and you''re in the bottom." Before Zac finished his words, she coughed hard. What''s the difference? Oh my God! She married a tyrant! She felt a little aggrieved. Because of her memory loss, shepletely forgot the consequences of provoking the big devil. She suddenly sat up, crossed her arms over her chest, and made a condescending posture, looking down at the man lying on the bed. She only wore a thin dress, but it slipped down because of her big movement. Zac could see it clearly. The fire that had been tolerating for many days erupted to the extreme in an instant. Being depressed, Essie didn''t realize her ''dangerous'' situation at all. "Let me tell you, men and women are equal now. I''m an independent person and don''t need to rely on you to support me. Why should I be suppressed by you. I think we should discuss with each other about the family affairs, so that everyone can be satisfied. " Zac swallowed. His Adam''s apple was sore from the burning hire in his body. He said, "No way." His voice became very hoarse, as if it had been burned by mes. She was a little fool and she often had a brain fart. Last time, Lucy and Alice were kidnapped. If she had been sober and discussed with him in advance, she would not have fallen into the trap of the enemy. Therefore, the green light couldn''t be turned on. They could only turn red to the end. It was strictly forbidden, strictly forbidden, and strictly forbidden again. Of course, Essie didn''t know what he was worried about. She was depressed. He had been stronger than her in all aspects, and he was very domineering. If she didn''t fight for a position for herself, she might not even have a say at home in the future. "Do you know what is democratic? We should wait for the children toe back. Five people should vote together to decide who is the master of the family. " "You can do it in your dream." Zac sneered, sat up straight, held her face and kissed her hard. He had deprived her of the right to speak. Now she only needed to do one thing, fulfill her duty as a wife, and serve him well. On the second day, when Essie woke up, her face turned red with shyness. She finally knew what it was her forgotten ''couple''s affairs''. Considering that she was pregnant, Zac restrained himself for fear of hurting her identally. Apart from shyness, she was also a little confused. After this kind of thing, the body would feel, and this feeling was very strong and obvious. But that day, when she woke up, she didn''t feel anything, and her body was normal, as if nothing had happened. Zac said that she lost consciousness because she was drugged. It must be Eve who drugged her. What happened that night? Now that Eve and Steven were dead, her virginity was going to be an unsolved case. If Steven hadn''t touched her and her body was still clean, then she would have to carry a ck dot for the rest of her life? Thinking of this, she was very depressed. Zac looked at her dotingly, with a hint of desire and dissatisfaction in his eyes. The muddled-headed fool was always unique to him. No one could rece it, both in body and soul. He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "Are you hungry? I''ve made you braised noodles. Do you want to get up and eat? " "Braised noodles?" A bright light shed through her eyes. When she was on the uninhabited ind, she wanted to eat this food every day, but the food cooked by the maids was not to her taste at all. She got up from the bed, simply tidied herself up and went downstairs. Generally speaking, she was in a good mood today. Valery said that he disliked her and would not touch her again. Butst night, he was very good to her and didn''t hate her at all. She must try to make her angry on purpose. She was her enemy, so she couldn''t say anything good. When she sat at the table, a familiar fragrance came and mobilized all her taste buds. She wanted to eat. Since she was pregnant, her appetite had been very bad. She had been tortured to lose weight no matter what she ate, she vomited. She lost some weight because of this. When she smelled the aroma of braised noodles, she had a good appetite and didn''t reject at all. She picked up the chopsticks and began to eat. It tasted so good. It was the taste that she had been missing and dreaming for so long. Seeing that she ate so well and stopped vomiting, Zac was very happy. ording to the information he found on the inte, it was said that what pregnant women rejected when they were pregnant was what their baby didn''t like, and what they wanted to eat was what their baby liked. Obviously, the little thing liked the braised noodles cooked by him. It must be his child. He believed that his children would not let go of his little fool''s body and would never allow outsiders to invade. After eating and drinking enough, Essie touched her satisfied stomach and smiled, "Honey, can I ask you something?" "What?" "I saw Eve jump off a building on D ind. Is she really dead?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 580 Two Birds Of A Feather Chapter 580 Two Birds Of A Feather "I asked them to go down and search, but they didn''t find any corpses. It doesn''t matter if that kind of little guy is alive or dead." Zac said casually. Essie had another thought in her mind. If Eve was still alive, she might know what had happened that night. No matter what happened, she wanted to know the truth. She didn''t want to be muddled, nor did she want to bear unnecessary stains and criticism. In the afternoon, Mary called them and asked them to go back to the house of Rong family to discuss the wedding. "Zac, your wedding day ising. I shouldn''t have sshed cold water on you. But it''s really not appropriate to hold a wedding in such a situation." "Why not?" Zac frowned. "Now there are a lot of gossips about Essie. We believe in the innocence of Essie and the baby''s identity, but people outside don''t think so. If those guestse to the wedding, it is inevitable that they will talk about it in private. Wedding is a celebration. It''s not good for you and Essie to be looked at differently by the guests. Now the only thing that could stop them from talking about was the paternity test. As long as the paternity test was carried out at that time, it would prove that Essie was innocent. No one dared to gossip about it. So I think we''d better hold the wedding after the baby is born and let Essie be a happy bride. " Mary said earnestly. It seemed that she cared about Essie very much for the sake of their marriage, but in fact, she was scheming. She was sure that the baby in Essie''s belly was the child of that bastard. If the paternity test came out, it would be strange if Abel and Alena could ept it. At that time, they would kick Essie out of the family, in case she would not destroy the reputation of the family. "Mommy, I don''t care what others say. The wedding must be held as schedule." Said Zac firmly. A gleam shed through Mary''s eyes. Her son was always so disobedient that he would never ept her advice. "I''m doing this for your own good. Do you want the guests to look at Essie differently when she wears the wedding dress and walks into the wedding hall?" "If we cancel the wedding, others will think about it." Said Zac. "Essie is pregnant. Isn''t it normal to postpone the wedding?" Mary frowned, dissatisfied with her son''s disobedience. Sitting next to him, Essie didn''t say anything. Anyway, Zac had said that he would decide everything. He could do whatever he wanted. Seeing her son''s firm expression, Mary turned to her husband for help, hoping that he could persuade her son. However, in Albert''s opinion, the wedding was just a matter of form and could not change anything. "The wedding is theirs. It''s up to them. Besides, Zac and Essie have been married for more than three years. It''s time for the wedding." Hearing this, Mary was secretly annoyed. The father and son are always on the same side, and neither of them had been on her side. She really couldn''t figure out what was good about Essie. Her son didn''t mind such a shameful thing. He was simply spiraled into madness and was controlled by Essie. On the weekend, as the bridesmaid, Eva rushed back from Hengdian to try on the dress. Jim was also there. He was the best man of Zac. Eva was unwilling to be his side, but they were enemies and could bump into each other no matter what happened. When she walked out in the bridesmaid''s dress, an indescribable look shed across Jim''s eyes. Eva thought he was contemptuous of her. In his eyes, she was an ordinary woman with ordinary facial features, ordinary figure, ordinary skin and ordinary hair quality. All in all, from top to bottom, from inside to outside, he didn''t think there is any part of her he could admire. She was used to it. Her biggest advantage was that she was natural and pollution-free, one hundred times better than the artificial beauties he had dated. To be honest, she also wanted to pick some problems on him, but she couldn''t find any ws in his body. This guy had perfect facial features and perfect figure. Every move of him exuded a noble and elegant temperament. He was just a piece of art refined by a God, making it difficult for her to find a weakness in him. A handsome man was a trap and would bring disaster to women. It was said that the women dumped by him were all very miserable. They either suffered from depression, ormitted suicide for love. They were so stupid to hurt themselves for a man. They should y love games like her and treat men as clothes. If they got tired of him, they could change into a new one. In fact, Jim just nced at her and then looked away. She was not his dish and he was not interested in looking at her. However, sincest cooperation, he found that some part of the heaven pepper had grown a lot of meat. It was estimated that it had been C size. The gap between A and C was quite big. She insisted that she was pure and natural, could it be Vinton who helped her? At this moment, Eva had shifted her attention to Essie. For the sake of her best friend''s wedding, she decided to temporarily put up with this bad man who enved her on the film set every day. Although she was pregnant, Essie''s belly was still t and her waist was still slender. Looking at her, Eva smiled and said, "Essie, I find that other people''s bodies are all ruined after giving birth. The more you give birth, the better your figure is. Your waist is so thin that it can''t be bent. But your chests are still E size, why is your figure so good? " "Are you jealous?" Before she finished her words, Jim''s mocking voice came from the side. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "you should be the one who should be jealous. Everyone knows that you have been secretly loving Essie. Now Essie is going to marry your best friend. Aren''t you jealous? Don''t you feel ufortable? " A hint of anger crept into Jim''s eyebrows. He moved his lips and was about to teach the heaven pepper a lesson. But when he was interrupted by Essie, she had already smelled the gunpowder in the air. When she came here, Zac had warned her that Jim didn''t get along well with Eva and asked her to be careful. She didn''t take it seriously at first, but now it seemed that the matter was more serious than she thought. In order to prevent them from quarreling with each other, she quickly exined, "Eva, you misunderstood. Although I have lost my memory, Zac told me about my rtionship with Jim. Last time, in order to help us, he deliberately spread the gossip about our rtionship. We are just acting. " Knowing the truth, Eva pouted and didn''t want to let go of Jim easily, "I knew it. How could you date with such a yboy?" Jim sneered, with a mocking look on his face, "do you know the difference between dissolute and skittish?" Eva looked fierce. Of course she knew that. Nowadays, yboys were called debonair when they yed with women, and women were regarded as skittish when they yed with men. It was said that men and women were equal nowadays, but in fact, they had never been equal. "It doesn''t matter. I choose my own way. I don''t care what others want to say." "That''s a good idea, but since we are two birds of a feather, don''t be so narcissistic and attack me. We are the same." Jim sneered, his eyes full of sneer. Eva''s cheeks turned blue slightly, and the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely. A gust of anger rushed to his forehead. "My rtionship is tonic. I won''t kiss or have sex with men. Are you the same with me?" Men were all animals. It would be strange if they didn''t have sex. Jim snorted, "how do you know I''m not?" He was very picky. He didn''t touch any woman he didn''t like. "Unless the cat doesn''t eat fish, the sun rises in the West and the moon falls from the East, then it can happen." Eva said in an extremely affirmative tone. She was sure that Jim was a yboy who would never refuse women. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hearing the conversation between the two, Essie was speechless. The two of them might have been enemies for three lifetimes. Otherwise, they would not talk back or fight with each other every time they met. She went to the freezer nearby and took out two bottles of frozen juice to cool them down. "You are not only the partner of the new y, but also the bridesmaid and groomsman of Zac and me. Can''t you just smile at each other?" "No." Jim and Eva said almost at the same time. They hated each other and they always wanted to do something to tease and make fun of each other so that they could vent their anger. "I really can''t stand such a person who repays kindness with enmity." Jim snorted. "I''ve brought you tea and water every day. I''ve already paid off what I owe you, okay?" Eva stared at him with her arms akimbo and almond eyes wide open. "You are just paying off the debts. Don''t mix them up." Jim''s cold voice was like a gust of cold wind, blowing Eva''s shoulders and limbs cold. It turned out that she had worked so hard these days just to pay off her gambling debts. Hadn''t she paid off the first two debts? "Jim, don''t go too far. My patience is limited." She clenched her fists. If she was not strong enough to defeat him, she would have punched him and broken his nose. Jim sat on the sofa and adjusted the tie at the cor of his shirt. "As long as you admit that you are a rogue, these two debt of gratitude can be written off." Eva was exasperated and flushed with shame and anger. "Jim, listen to me. As soon as Essie''s wedding is over, I will prepare a table of good wine and dishes for you. You can eat as much as you want." "Okay, that''s what you said." Jim''s brown eyes darkened. In fact, he didn''t want her to pay any debt of gratitude at all. He just wanted to give her a hard time. Too spicy food would make people too hot. He was like this now. As soon as he met this heaven pepper, he would be very angry. Touching her forehead, Essie was a little embarrassed. The grudge between them seemed to be much deeper than she had imagined. Although she had lost her memory and had forgotten a lot of things, she still wanted to be a peacemaker to resolve the grudge between them. Chapter 581 A Bastard Who Abandoned His Wife And Daughter Chapter 581 A Bastard Who Abandoned His Wife And Daughter The most shocking and sensational wedding in this century was held on a giant cruise. The wide deck of the cruise was covered with roses. Wearing a beautiful and holy wedding dress, Essie slowly walked towards the handsome groom with thepany of her father, Bob. The pure diamond on the wedding dress was shining brightly in the sun, making her like a fairying out of the sea. Holding the bouquet of flowers, Mili and Dot followed their mommy happily. Their mommy and daddy could finally hold a sacred wedding and receive the blessing of god. Zac looked at her affectionately. At this moment, he only cared about her. Everything in the world and the sea cruiser had turned into nothingness. Baron watched his daughter with his heart up and down. She was his biological daughter, but he could not hold her hand in the name of his father to enter the sacred pce of the wedding. He could only watch himself being reced by others. Now, he didn''t dare to expect too much. He just hoped that she could call him daddy in person, but from her mouth came always two cold words: Mr. Baron. Walt''s mood was even moreplicated, as if a soldering iron was rolling in his internal organs. The picture of him marrying Essie on D Ind kept shing through his mind. Why did God make fun of him and let her hold a wedding ceremony with her brother with his child? He really wanted to rush forward and take her away at once, but he dared not. If he did so, he would die. He couldn''t do that. Only by making himself stronger could he take back Essie and his child. Lucy was worried. Mary hated her daughter. Now that such a thing had happened to her, she must take any chance to humiliate her. However, it was impossible for Essie to be with Hanson if she didn''t have a abortion. Hanson could ept Mili and Dot, but he might not ept this unidentified child. Besides, both Bob and Baron said that it was better for Essie to be with Zac. She could only hide all her worries in her heart. If Mary bullied her daughter, she would get even with her. Essie walked to Zac. The two of them faced the priest and made a sacred oath. "In front of God and all the witnesses here today, I, Zac, am willing to marry Essie as my wife. From now on, no matter in prosperity or adversity, wealth or poverty, health or illness, happiness or sadness, I will love you, cherish you, and be faithful to you forever. I will hold your hand and share the hardships and difficulties with you. I will share the haze, rainbow, sunrise and sunset with you. As long as you are by my side, I feel that I am the happiest person in the world. " Zac said seriously, sincerely and solemnly, staring at her with love and tenderness. Tears of excitement shed through Essie''s eyes, and her mouth and heart were full of happiness. "In front of God and all the witnesses here today, I am willing to marry Zac and make him my husband. Zac, thank you for being the love of my life and the only one for sharing all my dreams, desires, blueprint, adventures and more. Thank you for being my partner in my future life. I will use my hand to take you out of the sadness and difficulties, and your wine ss will never dry up, because I will be the spring of life in your cup. I will use this candle to light up your life in the darkness and spend the rest of my life with you. " The priest smiled at them and said, "now I dere you as a couple in the name of the Holy Father and the Holy Spirit." Zac exchanged rings with Essie and kissed her deeply. Eva looked at the two with tears in their eyes, as if she was the one who was married. She was really happy for her bestie to find a man who really loved, cherished and cared for her. Jim nced at her and said with a mocking smile, "you want to get married, don''t you?" "It''s none of your business." Eva rolled his eyes at him. Hearing this, Vinton held her in his arms and said, "Eva, if you want to get married, I''ll prepare it now." Eva turned around and smiled at him, "don''t worry, Vinton. I''ll tell you that I''m going to get married." His words seemed to have injected a strong needle into Vinton''s heart, making him happy. "Eva, even if it takes a lifetime, I will always wait for you." Jing shook his head and looked at Vinton sympathetically. This guy was a womanizer. Why did he have such a bad taste? If he had a crush on a tough woman like heaven pepper, he would suffer a lot. After the wedding, Zac took the whole family on a luxury cruise around the sea. This was a honeymoon specially designed for Essie. She was pregnant now, so it was not suitable for her to travel around the world by ne. Therefore, he came up with the idea of going around the sea and having a honeymoon with her on the cruise ship. Perhaps it was because of the wedding of Essie. Eva began to have confidence in love. Recently, she and Vinton frequently attended public asions, and the two of them seemed to be a couple. Vinton and Eva also attended Elizabeth''s birthday party. When Eva arrived, she found that she was going to attend Elizabeth''s birthday party. Vinton told her that it was an ordinary friend party, so she agreed toe. Now that she knew the truth, she was very embarrassed, but since she had alreadye, it would be even worse if she turned around and left. At that time, she would be told that she didn''t respect the elders and was impolite. "Vinton, if you dare to fool me again next time, I won''t talk to you anymore." She said angrily. "I''m sorry, Eva. I hid it from you on purpose because I was afraid that you would refuse me. I promise I won''t do it again." Vinton said apologetically. Eva didn''t make a fuss anymore. After all, it was not the right time to do so in public. In the banquet hall, as soon as the two of them appeared, it seemed that a bomb exploded between the Wang family and the Xiao family. The huge mushroom cloud covered the light above their heads. Elizabeth''s smiling face was covered by dark clouds in an instant. Anger was burning in Valery''s eyes again. "He is getting more and more outrageous for Vinton to bring this bitch here." Wendy jumped with anger and said, "Auntie, you must help me punish this tramp, so that she won''t dare to pester Vinton anymore." Elizabeth patted her hand to calm her down. After all, there was still an indecent video in Vinton''s hand, so they couldn''t act rashly. Otherwise, Wendy''s reputation would be ruined and she would never be able to marry into the Xu family. Beside her, her cousin, Shelly, had always been Wendy''s sidekick. She always ttered her. "Sister, don''t worry. I''ll help you teach her a lessonter." She snorted and decided to behave well in front of her cousin to vent her anger. Eva looked around the banquet hall and fixed his eyes on the middle-aged man not far away. A violent spasm ran over her shoulder, and fear and anger surged up at the same time. "That man is Wendy''s uncle, York." Vinton noticed that she seemed to care about that man very much. "I know who he is!" Clenching his teeth, Eva squeezed a few words from the gap between her teeth. Vinton was stunned for a while and asked, "do you know him?" "He is the bastard who abandoned his wife and child for the sake of wealth!" Eva''s eyes turned red with anger. He looked at York with resentment. Vinton was shocked, "is he your father?" "I don''t have a father. My father has been struck to death by lightning." Eva said angrily. She had to go to the bathroom to calm down, or she would rush forward and scold that bastard. Shelly took this opportunity to follow her and waited for her in the corridor. As soon as Eva came out, she rushed over. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She spat on the ground angrily, "you cockroach, you are not qualified to stand beside Vinton. Even if you are famous in the entertainment circle, you can''tpare with my cousin. She is ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times better than you. You cockroach came out of the slum. You smell rotten rubbish all over your body. You are a bitch in an evening dress! Go back to your slum. Don''t make a fool of yourself here. " As she spoke, she raised her hand and tried to p Eva, but her hand was grasped in midair by Eva. She withdrew her fingers with strength, and the sound of bones breaking came from the air. "Ah! My hand is broken!" Shelly screamed in pain, which immediately attracted the attention of the guests around. "I don''t know where you came from. You are too young to touch me." Eva sneered. "Her name is Shelly, and she is Wendy''s cousin." A woman said. Eva was slightly stunned. Her surname was Fang, was she... "Is her father York?" She looked at the woman beside her. The woman nodded. A me of fury emerged from Eva''s chest. She swung it hard, and Shelly flew away like an iron pancake. She fell to the ground and couldn''t even cry for a long time. Looking at her biting mud like a dog, Eva felt as if he had taken a sip of frozen lime tea. He was so happy that he felt as if he had already taken revenge. When York heard his daughter''s scream nearby, he hurried over and helped his daughter up. Seeing her hand swollen like pig''s feet, he was furious. Seeing that it was Eva who pped her, he was even angrier. In fact, as soon as Eva came in, he saw her, but pretended not to see her. He had no intention of admitting this daughter for a long time. "Eva, you''ve gone too far. Apologize to Shelly right now." "Who are you? How dare you order me?" Eva''s coldughter was like the cold wind from Siberia, swirling in the corridor. York''s face turned pale and blue. Shelly held her hand and burst into tears, and her mouth tilted to one side due to the pain. She had been taken good care of by her parents since she was a child, and had never suffered such pain. "Father, I''m dying. Send me to the hospital as soon as possible." Chapter 582 The Secret Of Jim (Part One) Chapter 582 The Secret Of Jim (Part One) "I asked someone to take you to the hospital." York felt sorry for her and called his assistant to help her out. Eva felt happy secretly, but she didn''t show any expression from beginning to end, as if she was wearing a cold mask. She didn''t take a look at him, because she had regarded him as invisible air since childhood. However, York wouldn''t let her go. If the Wang family and the Xiao family knew that she was his daughter, he would definitely get into trouble. He was now the vice president of the Xiao group. His wealth relied on the Xiao family and he could not provoke the Xiao family. He pulled Eva to a quiet corner. "Eva, what are you thinking about? You know that Vinton is going to marry Wendy, but you still step in. Do you want to destroy it on purpose?" He scolded her in a low voice, fearing that someone would hear him. "York, you have nothing to do with my business, right?" Eva sneered. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "I gave you your life. If you want to mess around, you have to ask if I agree or not!" For the sake of interests, York could always turn a blind eye to his rtives. This ungrateful beast would never seed in destroying his good deeds. An indescribable sadness rose from the bottom of Eva''s heart. At that time, when her parents divorced, her mother was still pregnant with Jade. In order to divorce his mother as soon as possible and marry a woman who could help him, he had tried every means to force his mother to have an abortion. He even secretly put an abortion medicine in her milk to make her have an abortion. If her mother hadn''t hidden in her uncle''s house, Jade wouldn''t have been able to be given birth to smoothly. It was said that a vicious tiger didn''t eat its cubs, but he even wanted to kill his own child. He was worse than a beast! Fortunately, Jade was still healthy. There was no aftereffect of the abortion medicine. Otherwise, even if she died, she would take him, the executioner who hurt her brother, to hell! "Don''t think that I don''t know what you have done in the past. Let me tell you, I know it clearly. It was my mother gave my brother and me the lives, not you!" Her voice was full of rage, and every word was a charge against him, a "murderer"! A muscle on York''s face was twitching violently. The reason why he hated Eva and didn''t want to see her was that she was a mirror, which could reflect his hypocrisy and ugliness in every minute. "If I had known you were a bastard, I wouldn''t have given you any alimony and let you die!" It would be fine if he didn''t mention the custody. The mention of it made the hatred that had been suppressed in the bottom of Eva''s heart for several years burst out like a volcano! He was an old fox. In order to prevent his ex-wife from splitting up the divorced property, he deliberately found someone to frame her up and falsely used her of having an affair. Therefore, her mother almost got nothing except for the shabby cottage they had lived when they got married. When she was a child, he never paid the alimony on time. Every time she went to get it by herself. His family was rich, but he only gave her eight hundred every month. The price ofmodities rose every year, and her alimony had never changed. Eight hundred! Shelly''s dress was more expensive than eight hundred! The most hateful thing was that her stepmother treated her as a beggar who came to beg regrly every month, abused her and beat her! No matter how she cried or begged for help, her so-called father turned a blind eye and never cared about her. Every time if it was not her mother forced her to go there, she would never want to step into the hell of the world again! After graduation from primary school, she went out to work and made money by herself. Then she lied to her mother that she got the custody from him. The reason why she learned Judo was that she didn''t want to be beaten or bullied again. "Don''t worry. I will pay you back as much as I can! I don''t have a rich and powerful father like you. My father is a despicable viin. He did all the bad things and was killed by the lightning! " Her eyes shed with a malicious and cold light, and every word she uttered was broken into pieces. York was so angry that he trembled all over. His bright outer package was peeled offyer byyer like an onion. "I won''t talk about the past with you. Listen to me carefully. Leave Vinton right now, or I will teach you a lesson!" Before he finished his words, a deep and cold voice came from behind, "York, are you threatening my girlfriend?" York turned his head in horror and saw Vinton standing not far away. The huge porch column cast a shadow on the carpet, and his face was hidden in the shadow. Only a pair of malicious and fierce eyes flickered in the darkness, emitting a sharp light that could hurt people far away. He slowly walked over, and the light was applied on his face. His ready expression and fierce and aggressive momentum made York feel a chill on his back. "Vinton." Eva deliberately let out an intimate low shout and ran to hold his arm. He raised his hand and gently stroked her pale face. "Baby, don''t be afraid. I''m here. No one can threaten you!" "I was teaching my daughter just now." York put his hand behind his back and looked sullen. "Mr. York, your another daughter is arrogant and ill bred. She doesn''t know how to restrain herself in public. Even a vige girl knows better than her about courtesy. Haven''t you ever taught her?" Vinton''s sarcastic words, like a sharp knife, stabbed into the weakness of the man ruthlessly, making him unable to refute. His old face flushed purple, and there was a golden color in the purple. "Vinton, how can you talk to me in this way? I''m your elder, and also the father of Eva. If you really want to be with Eva in the future, you have to call me father-inw!" Chapter 583 The Secret Of Jim (Part Two) Chapter 583 The Secret Of Jim (Part Two) "Why should you be a father if you just give birth to a baby but didn''t raise her?" Vinton''s slow and leisurely tone was like an invisible p, which made York speechless. He turned his head and saw that Eva was staring at him coldly. His shadow was reflected in her clear and bright eyes. No matter how brilliant his image was outside, he was always iparably ugly inside. When he was distracted, Eva left with Vinton arm in arm. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Anyway, she didn''t have a father, and her father had already been killed by lightning. York''s eyes shed with malicious mes. He must find a way to teach Eva a lesson and let her leave Vinton as soon as possible, so as not to cause trouble to the Xiao family. In the shadow not far away, a pair of eyes saw this scene. A strange smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, as if Columbus had discovered a new continent. After returning, she whispered to Elizabeth about it. "Mommy, I didn''t expect that Eva''s father is York." "If that''s the case, I''ll ask York to discipline her daughter." Elizabeth sneered. Before the birthday party was over, Eva left in advance. It was so stuffy here that all the people she saw were annoying. She was almost suffocated. Vinton didn''t force her and went out with her. "I''m sorry, Eva. I didn''t know that York is your father." He said apologetically. "Vinton, I''ve told you that I don''t have a father. My father died a long time ago. Don''t mention the dead in front of me in the future." Eva said irritably. "Okay, okay, I won''t say it anymore." Vinton hurriedly waved his hand. He didn''t want to make her unhappy. Leaning against the chair and looking out of the window, Eva felt so sad that thousands of horses were running and trampling in her heart. The bad memories of her childhood were like the flood of a dam pouring into her mind, which made her extremely depressed. At this moment, a text message was sent, "the grateful banquet will be changed in my vi tomorrow." She frowned and then remembered that tomorrow was the day she would fulfill her promise to cook grateful dinner for Jim. ''This guy chose the ce at his house. Does he want to y some tricks again?'' She thought, pursed her lips and decided to let it go. In the afternoon of the second day, she went to the vi of Jim. Last time, she only went to the door and slipped away. This time, she really had to go deep into the tiger''sir. Elsa, the housekeeper, opened the door to wee her. She was in her early forty''s and looked shrewd and capable. "Miss Eva, Mr. Jim asked me to take you directly to the kitchen. After dinner is ready, he will go downstairs." A hint of anger shed across Eva''s face. He looked down upon people too much. After all, it was the first time for her to enter his house, but he didn''t show up to wee her. She looked around. The decoration and furnishings were simple and elegant, mainly in ck and white, which was in line with this scum''s evil character. As Eva walked into the kitchen with Elsa, she almost thought she had entered the wrong ce. It was too clean and spotless. She couldn''t even see a piece of oil stains. How could it look like a kitchen! ''I''ve heard that Jim has mysophobia, but I didn''t expect it to be so serious!'' She looked around and nced at the microwave oven against the wall. She said habitually, "it''s very expensive to use electricity in this furnace. It will save a lot money if it is reced with natural gas." She had been frugal since she was a child. No matter what she bought, she would calcte carefully with everything, if it was not because... The coal was prohibited due to the pm 2.5. Her family wouldn''t even use natural gas. Now, even if she became a big star and had money, she still didn''t change her frugal habit. Elsa seemed to be choked by her words. She coughed and said with a strange look in her eyes, "Mr. Jim doesn''t care about this." Eva thought she was talking about money, so she smiled, "I know the owner here doesn''t worry about money, but no matter how rich he is, he can''t squander it. He should save what he should save." Elsa opened her mouth slightly as if she was sighing, but she didn''t make a sound. "It has nothing to do with money. It''s..." She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Her voice was very low, as if she was talking to herself. Eva was stunned. It seemed that what she was going to say was not the same as what she said. She wanted to tell her something. She was the Butler here, so she must know Jim well. "Mrs. Elsa, in fact, your Mr. Jim and I are filming partner now. If he has any taboo or hobby, please tell me, in case I identally make him unhappy." She said on purpose. If she could get the gossip news of Jim, it must be very interesting.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Elsa kept silent for a while, with a bit of contradiction on her face. She seemed to be hesitating whether she should say it or not, but in the end, she opened her mouth. Chapter 584 A Tough Woman Isnt A Woman Chapter 584 A Tough Woman Isn''t A Woman "Mr. Jim hates fire. No fire is allowed in the house." Eva took a deep breath. Although she had always felt that Jim was not like the product of the earth in the original ecology, it was really beyond her imagination to be so strange. "Is he afraid of fire?" "There shouldn''t be anything in the world that makes Mr. Jim afraid." Elsa shrugged. "Then why?" The curiosity factors in Eva''s body quickly expanded. This guy was obviously hot. How could he hate fire? "Miss Eva, there is a saying that curiosity kills the cat. You''d better not ask too much. Do remember not to annoy Mr. Jim." Elsa''s tone was extremely cold. After saying that, she turned around and walked out. Her temper was as strange as that of Jim. It was difficult to get something from her mouth! Eva didn''t want to think too much and began to cook dinner. She couldn''t cook, but she only learned how to cook dessert from her mother. In the past, when her mother was not at home, she would cook noodles or buy bun with her brother Jade to eat together, which was convenient and fast, simple and convenient. After eating, she could go out to work and make money. She had nned to learn cooking from Essie, but she didn''t expect that Essie had lost her memory. Fortunately, she was smart and downloaded the menu. As long as she followed the steps above, there should cook by herself. However, when she picked up the kitchen knife, she found that things were not as simple as she thought. The craftsmanship was a serious problem. He had to chop the fish, the chicken and the bones. Jim was a meat eating animal, and he required meat and seafood every meal, so it was very difficult to make a satisfying dinner. She put the knife on the chicken''s stomach and cut it hard. The chicken flew to the ceiling with a bang. In the room, Jim watched the video and burst intoughter. He had installed a secret camera in the kitchen to peep at her clumsy movements. He had already inquired about it. Eva didn''t know how to cook at all. How could she invite him to dinner to show gratitude to him? She was really biting off more than she could chew. Looking at the chicken flying up and down again, Eva was annoyed. As a ck belt, couldn''t she deal with a chicken? She picked up another kitchen knife and cut the chicken with both hands. The chicken couldn''t fly, but the knife stuck in the chicken''s stomach and couldn''t be pulled out. She stepped on the table, grabbed the handle of the kitchen knife with both hands and pulled it out hard. Because she pulled it with too much strength, when the kitchen knife was pulled out, she staggered back a few steps and fell to the ground. Jimughed so hard that tears almost came out. This was the funniestedy he had ever watched. Eva jumped up from the ground, exasperated. This damn chicken dared to make fun of her like this! She picked it up and threw it into the pot. If it couldn''t be cut into small pieces, just let it be. Anyway, it is good to eat too. She took out her phone, opened the downloaded menu and made chicken soup ording to the steps taught above. Jim was worried. He seriously doubted the practicability of the chicken soup. For the sake of his taste bud and health, he decided to think twice before eating. Eva put the ingredients and began to fry the fish. She poured the oil and put the fish into the pot. The water sshed in all directions. A little oil sshed on her arm, causing her to scream in pain. She quickly put vinegar on her arm. This was a local method taught by her mother. After being scalded, using vinegar to relieve pain and avoid blister. When she finished dealing with the scalds on her arms, the fish in the pot had been ck and was smoking, and one side of the fish waspletely fried. Jim was shocked. It seemed that there was no fish for dinner today. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Sure enough, Eva fried five fish in a row, all ck and charred. She suddenly realized that the most difficult thing to cook was to boil fish. In the past, when she saw Essie fry fish, Essie could cook it beautiful and both sides of the fish were golden. She thought it was very simple, but she didn''t expect it to be so difficult. She sighed dejectedly and turned over the menu to make the next dish. However, she was busy for nearly two hours and failed to make a dish. The most unlucky thing was that she forgot the chicken soup on the stove and made it burnt. She wanted to cry. It was conceivable that Jim would despise her. She couldn''t help but hit her head. What a fool! She couldn''t cook, why did she invite him to dinner cooked by her? Wasn''t she digging her own trap? It was time for dinner. She had to find a way to deal with it. Her ck eyes rolled a few times and gave out a little starlight. She decided to cook noodles. She was good at cooking noodles. She opened the refrigerator and found that there was no Chinese noodles, only spaghetti. After all, the spaghetti was also noodles, it could be cooked in the same way as Chinese noodles. When she had spaghetti in the restaurant, she felt it was just like cold noodles. So she added some seasonings in her bowl. When she was about to pick up the noodles, a shadow came over and covered the light beside the pot. She thought it was Elsa again, but when she turned her head, she saw an enchanting face. Subconsciously, she took two steps back to keep a safe distance from him. Well... I haven''t learned it yet. I''ll treat you to dinner another day. Let''s have spaghetti today. " Jim shook his head and sighed. He hadughed enough in the room. The most important thing was that he was hungry and had no strength toin. At the same time, he felt a little pity for her. He took the spoon from her hand and asked, "have you ever seen spaghetti cooked like this?" "Do you know how to cook?" She pursed her lips, and her embarrassment turned into contempt to him in an instant. Could the young master like him who was well-off was used to be served by others cook noodles, let alone dishes? He seemed to have read her mind. A mysterious light shed in his charming eyes like a dark brown gem. "Sit down and wait." Then she took out meat paste, onion and tomato from the fridge. Standing next to him, she was soon stunned. Just looking at his cutting skill alone, she felt that he was much better than her. His movements were skilled and agile, and he could still maintain the intoxicating elegance. When a gust of fragrance spread out of the pot, all the greedy insects in her stomach were awakened. He poured the sauce on the spaghetti and put it in front of her. "Have a try." She couldn''t wait to have a taste. Oh my God! The food was so delicious that she wanted to scream! It was a miracle that the Jim could cook noodles. What a big news! Jim cast a sidelong nce at her and said with a mocking smile, "A tough woman is not a woman." "I just can''t cook, but I can cook something else. After eating the noodles, I''ll cook for you." Embarrassed, Eva lowered her head to eat the noodles and stopped talking. She was a typical foodie. She couldn''t starve. She had been busy for a long time, and her stomach was growling. She didn''t want to say anything. The most important thing was to fill her stomach. She ate up all the spaghetti in one breath and licked up the sauce on the te. Jim couldn''t believe what she had eaten. She must be a hungry ghost in her previous life. To be honest, Eva was not full yet. She was a big appetite king. No matter what she ate, she had to eat double. This te of noodles was not enough to fill her stomach. But she had the strength to work. She walked to the fridge and took out flour, eggs, soaking powder, fruits and other materials to make dessert. Raising his eyebrows, Jim asked, "what are you going to do?" "I will show you my talents." Eva said as she added some water to make the flour. Jim was a little curious. Did the tough woman have a special skill of being a woman? He stood up and walked up to her. She looked very skillful in this respect. Eva added several eggs in the flour, stirred them and began to mix the flour. "What are you doing?" Jim asked curiously. With a mysterious smile on her face, Eva said, "you''ll know when I finished." She seemed to have been reborn. She was not embarrassed and clumsy anymore. She was like a skilled cooker now. An hourter, the fragrance came out of the oven. Eva put the desserts she had made in front of him and said, "butterfly fruit crispy, honey nest egg yolk, almond pine cake and green tea crystal cake, have a try." She smiled. The three generations of her mother''s family were pastry chefs. After divorce York, her mother became a pastry chefs in the Yi family''s restaurant. It was also because of this that she became good friends with Essie. Jim picked up the crispy butterfly fruit roll and took a sip. It was crispy, soft, sweet and not greasy. Then he ate a beehive egg yolk, soft and delicate, which melted immediately in his mouth. They were really delicious. "I didn''t expect you to be so good at cooking." "Of course. Don''t look down upon me. Although I can''t cook dishes, I''m good at making desserts. " Eva raised her eyebrows proudly. Jim sneered, "don''t be proud." Eva immediately restrained her smile and rolled her eyes at him, "I cooked very well. Can you ept it?" No! Jim said honestly in his heart. These desserts were indeed very delicious, much more delicious than those bought in the dessert shop outside. However, he didn''t show it. He said indifferently, "although the desserts you cooked are good, they are different from dinner. So you still owe me a meal." "I know. When I learn it well, I will treat you." Eva pouted. Jim sighed and said in a sarcastic tone, "when you learn it, I would be old. So, I decide to put aside the second choice. In this way, you can show your special skills. You can make a table of different kinds of desserts for me. " Eva''s beautiful big eyes twinkled slightly in the light. This guy was quite sensible. If she really learned to cook, he would not be able to wait for her in his life. "That''s what you said. It''s a deal. You can''t go back on your words." "Of course, but it''s just a debt of gratitude. There''s another debt I need to think about." Eva was annoyed, but her principle was that a drop of water should be repaid with a gush of water. This scum did have saved her life. If she didn''t pay him back, she always felt that she owed him. She had to pay back so that they would not owe each other. They would go their own ways and live their own separate lives. Chapter 585 Sisters Trick Chapter 585 Sister''s Trick In C City, Vinton and Valery had just attended the opening ceremony of the Grand City. This project was nned and managed by Vinton. He was very happy and hoped that Eva could celebrate for him. He didn''t expect that Eva would say that she had something to do and couldn''te. He was very depressed. After the celebration party, Valery took Wendy to the hotel room to look for him, and also brought a ss of rose red wine. "This wine is produced in Rose Manor. We can drink it in the country thanks to Essie." Valery said with a smile. She poured two sses of wine, one for Wendy and the other for her brother. Vinton was a little surprised. His sister hated Essie so much that she hated everything Essie liked. He didn''t expect that she would bring the wine Essie invested today. "Sister, why don''t you drink it?" Noticing that Valery didn''t pour for herself, he asked casually. "I caught a cold and took some medicine. It said that drinking is not allowed." Valery made an excuse that she wouldn''t drink the wine that Essie liked. She began to talk about their childhood, and then deliberately yawned, saying that she had taken the cold medicine and was a little sleepy. She went back to sleep and asked Wendy to apany Vinton. Not long after she left, Vinton suddenly felt an inexplicable heat all over his body. He turned the temperature in the room to the minimum, but the fire in his body was still spreading rapidly to his limbs and bones. Wendy, who was sitting next to him, seemed to be the same. "It''s so hot. Vinton, is the air conditioner broken?" She half closed her eyes, with a strange flush on her face. While wiping the sweat on her forehead, she began to unbutton her shirt. "Damn Valery." Vinton seemed to have realized something. He jumped up from the sofa, rushed to the fridge and took out a bottle of ice water. He took a big gulp and poured the rest of it from his head, forcing himself to keep sober. At this time, Wendy rushed over and hugged him. "Vinton, I''m so ufortable. Help me, help me quickly." It was like adding fuel to the fire, making his dry and hot blood boil, and a terrible heat rushed to his head. However, his sense still had the upper hand. He grabbed Wendy''s shoulder and pushed her away by instinct. She staggered a few steps back and fell to the ground because of overexertion. "Vinton!" Wendy yelled as she wiggled on the ground. He shook his head hard, trying to restrain the drug in his body. Then he walked over to take off his pajamas and wrapped her. "Wendy, you can''t stay here. Go back to your room quickly." He helped her up and pushed her out desperately. After closing the door, he was so angry that he punched the wall hard. Damn it! Valery dared to drug him in the wine. When he recovered, he would definitely not spare her. He rushed into the bathroom, opened the cold water and soaked it in to make himselffortable. The night was as dark as ink. The night wind blew in through the curtain, like a woman''s gentle fingers gently stroking his face. He couldn''t help thinking of Eva, her smile, her body, her breath... Thinking of this, he seemed to really smell the charming fragrance of her hair, and her soft fingers on his shoulder. At the same time, the heat wave swept over his body again. He turned on the shower switch to calm himself down. A crisp scream came along with the sound of water flowing. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw Eva standing beside him. He waspletely wet like a drowned rat. "Vinton, do you want to murder me?" She turned off the shower and stared at him with arms akimbo. Damn it! Was it his illusion? He turned on the shower again. When the cold water poured down from his head, she turned it off in anger. "Vinton, what the hell are you doing? You have soaked in the bathtub for three hours, but is it not enough? Are you going to stay there all night? " Her expression and her voice were clearly transmitted into his senses, which was so real, but he was still not sure. He was worried that the drug had controlled his brain. He buried his head in the cold water and raised it after a long time. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She didn''t disappear and still stood there. But her expression changed and became worried. She noticed his difference. "Vinton, are you okay?" She held up his face and touched his forehead. "Oh my God, you are so hot. Do you have a fever? The water is so cold. Come out quickly. Don''t soak in it. I''ll get an ice cube to lower your temperature. " She said anxiously. The slightly warm breath constantly touched his face. It was the familiar and missing breath. It was her, his Eva! "I''m fine, Eva. Why are you here? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''te? " "Of course I''m here to celebrate for you. In fact, I want to give you a surprise. I''ve been hiding in your room for a long time, but you didn''te back. As a result, I fell asleep." She pouted, "when I woke up, I saw the light outside. I thought you must havee back, so I sneaked out of the wardrobe and wanted to hide outside the bathroom to frighten you. I didn''t expect you to stay inside all the time." Vinton was very happy. He knew that she cared about him as soon as Eva came here. But soon he began to worry, afraid that he would be controlled by the medicine and do something to hurt her. "Eva, you can go back first. I''m going to sleep. See you tomorrow morning." "But you have a fever. I''d better stay and take care of you." Eva said uneasily. "I''m fine. I just caught a cold. I''ll be fine tomorrow." Vinton exined hurriedly. "Thene out as soon as possible. You caught a cold and still soaked in cold water. Do you want to worsen your condition?" Eva quickly brought him a bath towel and asked him to put it on. "Shouldn''t I soak in cold water if I have a fever?" Vinton smiled and didn''t want her to be suspicious. But how could Eva know his secret? She was more and more confused about his strange behavior. This young master had been spoiled since he was a child. He certainly wouldn''t take care of himself. How could she sleep well if she went back? Even if she hadn''t fallen in love with Vinton yet, she still liked him. He had be the most important person in her life besides her mother, Jade, and Essie. "Well, Vinton, get up quickly. I''ll go to the kitchen of the hotel to make a cup of ginger soup for you. It''s good for you to dispel the cold." Vinton was helpless. He couldn''t get out. If he couldn''t get up, he would make a mistake. Seeing that he didn''t move, Eva got anxious. She thought he was suffering from a fever and couldn''t move, so she picked up the phone and was about to call 911 to send him to the hospital. Seeing this, Vinton could only tell the truth, "Eva, in fact, I didn''t catch a cold. It was that damn Valery who drugged me and wanted me to have sex with Wendy and marry her." what? Eva was shocked. Was that woman crazy? She drugged her to ruin her reputation, and now she drugged her own brother. Could she think of nothing but drugging him? "Tell me, where is Valery? I''ll get even with her! " She rolled up her sleeves in anger. Vinton sighed, "forget it. After all, she is my sister. Anyway, I have kicked Wendy out. Her scheme didn''t work. I don''t want to pursue it anymore. " He didn''t want the conflict between Eva and Valery get worse. As if treating a child, Eva stroked his head and said, "you arepletely different from that vicious woman, Valery. You don''t look like twins at all." "The twins are not the same. Isn''t Zac and Waltpletely different?" Vinton smiled bitterly. That''s right. Eva puckered his lips. Zac and his brother didn''t look like twins. They might be in a rtionship of different eggs. If they were twins with the same egg, were they much simr to each other? "Well, Vinton, you stay a little longer. I''ll wait for you outside." "Don''t you worry that I will run out of control and do something bad to you?" Vinton raised his eyebrows. "I''m a ck belt of judo. You can''t defeat me. If you really lose control, I will chop you unconscious with my hand, and you don''t need to soak in cold water anymore. " Eva said humorously. She didn''t worry that such a thing would happen at all. She didn''t worried about Vinton at all. In fact, except for the bastard Jim, she would not worry a gentle man like Vinton. Vinton shook his head andughed. It was really embarrassing that he couldn''t defeat Eva. He had to practice judiciously in the future. At this time, on the luxury cruise, Mili, Dot and Rabi were ying happily on the deck. Sitting on the lounge chair, Essie was drinking juice and looking at the stars,zy and cozy. Sitting next to her, Zac thoughtfully fed her cherry. Maybe it was because she could eat the braised noodles cooked by him every day that her appetite was much better and she didn''t vomit anything as before. However, Zac felt that his threat worked, because as long as she vomited, he would put his head on her belly, teach the little thing a lesson, and warned it that if it didn''t behave well and bullied his wife again, he would give it a hard spank and deduct the money from one to ten years old when it was born. "It seems that this little guy is quite smart. He can understand his father''s words. Now he is more and more obedient." He looked at her t belly with a sense ofcency. Essie was a little confused. The baby was only two months old and hadn''t grown up yet. How could she hear him. "Honey, this is just the end of the pregnancy reaction period. It has nothing to do with your threat." Zac raised his beautiful thick eyebrows slightly and said, "I saw that you didn''t react at all when you held Mili and Dot before. You could eat, drink and sleep well." Essie shrugged. Indeed, she was pregnant with twins before, but she was neither picky about food nor threw up. It was quite rxed, not as ufortable as this time. This little guy was more troublesome than his brother and sister. Zac picked up the coconut juice on the table and took a sip, with an indescribable deep look shing in his eyes. Although he was ny-nine percent confident that the child was his, he was still one percent worried that the child had nothing to do with him. Essie keenly sensed the subtle change in his expression and guessed that he was worried about the identity of the child. She really hoped that the child was Zac''s, but what if the god wanted to tease her? Most importantly, if the child was really a bastard, what should she do with it? Chapter 586 He Was Still Alive Chapter 586 He Was Still Alive Essie sighed in a low voice. If she could figure out what had happened that night when she had lost her consciousness, everything would be clear. She stood up and went to the dressing room. When she came out, she saw a tall figure standing at the end of the corridor. Her face looked particrly strange in the dark light. She looked at Essie with a very gloomy smile on her face. "Eve!" Eximed Essie. Eve waved at her, stiffened like a ghost, then turned around and walked outside. Essie followed her in a hurry and the two of them went to the deck behind the cruise ship. "You are alive." Essie tried her best to control her tone. "I''m a good swimmer. How could I die?" Eve could hold her breath in the water for twenty minutes. As soon as she jumped down, she ran away quickly. "Why are you here?" Asked Essie. "Of course I''m here for you, mydy." Eve stressed the two words "mydy" on purpose. "I''m not yourdy, and your master is dead." All of a sudden, Essie lowered her voice like the sea breeze passing by. "Do you really want my master to die? Don''t forget that you are still pregnant with his child?" A malicious and insidious look shed across Eve''s eyes. Covering her belly unconsciously, Essie asked, "Eve, did you drug me in the milk on the night of the wedding?" Eve was a little shocked. The fact that she had sex with her master would be her secret and she would never tell anyone until she died. "No, I didn''t. why should I drug you? It''s the side effect of your medicine and you fainted. I called the master and he took you into the room." She said calmly. Was it? Confused, Essie nced at her and didn''t know whether she should believe her or not. Usually, if she had a headache, Steven would let her go immediately. If she fainted because of the side effect of the medicine that day, how could he do that to her? And when she woke up in the morning, there was nothing wrong with her body. It didn''t look like she had have a sex. Then why did he say that to her? Did he lie to her in order to make her be with him wholeheartedly? But on second thought, Essie recalled that he was very happy after knowing that she was pregnant. It seemed that hepletely believed that she was pregnant with his baby. If he hadn''t touched her that night, he would definitely know that the baby was not his and he would definitely not be happy. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She always felt that there must be something wrong with it. She wanted to believe her own feelings. She didn''t want to live with a dirty ck dot in the rest of her life. "Eve, Steven is dead. What are you going to do in the future?" Essie asked tentatively. Eve was loyal to Steven. If Steven didn''t let Eve tell her about that, Eve wouldn''t tell her. "Let me tell you. My master is still alive. The one who was dead was his substitute." "What?" There was a violent spasm all over Essie''s body. "Do you know how much my master loves you? He can do anything for you, includingpromise to his enemy. No matter what he did to you, it was all because he loved you. He fell in love with you at the first sight. He has been looking for you for four years. He finally found you, but you married someone else. You betrayed on him, and you don''t deserve him at all! " Eve''s tone became cold. Essie''s mind was confused. She suddenly realized that Steven might just be a fake name, not his real name at all. "Tell me, who is Steven? Did I know him before?" "You can guess it yourself. But I tell you, he has always been by your side. He looks at you and the baby in your belly. When it is born, he will definitelye and take it away. He won''t let it recognize Zac as his father." Eve sneered coldly. Just as herughter disappeared, a gunshot came from the deck. Then she groaned and fell to the ground, her legs bleeding profusely. Terrified, Essie turned her head and saw Zac standing not far away with a pistol in his hand. His eyes were full of killing intent. He heard their conversation clearly. That bastard was still alive. Even if he turned the earth upside down, he would pull him out, cut him into pieces and burn him to ashes. "Arrest her and take her away!" He snapped. The men in ck rushed forward, lifted Eve up and walked towards the cabin. In the darkness, a silenced gun barrel was stretched out. As soon as the man pressed his finger, Eve let out a scream and lowered her head. Blood slid down from her forehead like a stream. "Protect boss anddy." Ford shouted and pressed the rm in his hand. Thousands of men in ck immediately rushed up from all directions. Ford ordered his men to take away the girl who was shot, and he took people to protect Zac and Essie. Zac, like a tornado, rushed to the side of Essie and protected her. The shooter ran to the bow of the ship and jumped into the sea. Several men in ck raised their guns and shot towards the sea. Then a corpse slowly floated out of the sea. The murderer was shot in the chest and killed in the sea. The luxury cruise ship was equipped with a small hospital with sophisticated equipment, which could carry out operations when necessary. Perhaps it was because it was too dark on the deck that the murderer did not target Eve. Although she was shot in the head, she was not dead. The doctor gave her a craniotomy operation and took out the bullets to save her life, but she lost consciousness and was in aa. "Keep her alive and try every means to wake her up." Zac ordered. Her life was still useful. From what she said just now, he vaguely thought of a suspect, but he was not sure, nor did he want to be sure. He wanted to open her mouth and exin everything clearly. After that, he asked his men to thoroughly investigate all the crew and waiters on the cruise ship to make sure that no enemies would sneak in. Essie went to the deck to look for the children. Because of the distance, they were not frightened. Besides, there were bodyguards and men in ck around, so no one could get close to them and endanger their safety. After Zac came back, he asked the nannies to take the children back to their rooms to sleep. Walking up to him, Essie sighed, "will Eve wake up again?" "I will wake her up. I won''t let those who hurt you die easily." Zac gnashed his teeth. Sometimes life was more terrible than death. Death was the real end. "Did you hear what we said just now?" Lowering her head, Essie asked. It seemed that he was going to arrest Steven. A hint of lust shed through Zac''s eyes. He seemed to have sensed something. He held her slender waist and pulled her into his arms. "That bastard. I''ll catch him even if I dig three feet into the ground. I won''t spare him!" His voice was extremely cold, full of bloodthirsty killing intent. She shivered and opened her mouth for two times. She wanted to say something, but finally stopped. "It''ste. I''m going to bed." She murmured. Zac didn''t let her go. He pinched her chin and forced her to look straight into his eyes. "Even if you lose your memory, you can only have me in your heart. There will never be anyone else, understand?" His tone was full of unparalleled, domineering and strong. "You are my husband, of course I have only you in my heart." Essie pouted again. She just thought that although Steven was hateful, he should give him a chance to turn over a new leaf. With a satisfied smile on his face, Zac loosened his grip on her waist, put his arm around her shoulder and apanied her back to her room. The night was quiet again. In C City, Eva leaned against the sofa and fell asleep unconsciously. After soaking in the water for more than half a night, Vinton finally eliminated the drug effect. When he came out of the bathroom, he saw the sleeping girl. He shook his head andughed. He didn''t disturb her. Instead, he picked up the quilt and covered her with it. On the second day, when Eva woke up, he found that Vinton was sleeping on the sofa on the carpet. He seemed to want to stay with her, but he didn''t want to disturb her. She gently touched his forehead and found that his temperature was normal, indicating that the medicine had passed. She was relieved. Vinton moved and seemed to wake up. He opened his eyes and saw that Eva had woken up. He stood up and said, "you''re awake. Wash yourself and have breakfast." He smiled and his eyes were full of affection. She was a foodie and couldn''t be hungry for even a minute. Eva smiled, revealing two cute dimples. She was indeed hungry. Every morning when she opened her eyes, the first thing she wanted to do was to enjoy the beautiful breakfast time. For foodies, the time was perfect when they ate. "Vinton, I found that except for Essie, you know me best." "If I don''t know you, how can I be your boyfriend?" Vinton smiled gently, like the warm wind and the warm sunshine, making Eva feel warm in her heart. She sat up straight, simply tidied herself up, took his arm and walked out of the door. When she arrived at the restaurant, she happened to meet Valery and Wendy. Last night, Wendy was pushed out of the door and almost had an ident. Fortunately, Valery didn''t go back to her room. She had been hiding outside and peeping, and rescued her in time. "Are you disappointed that your n didn''t work?" Eva looked at them with mockery. Valery snorted and her eyes were burning with anger. Where did this little bitche from? Did she get luckyst night? "What are you talking about? Why are you here?" She pretended to be innocent. "Of course I''m here to apany Vinton." Eva leaned his head on Vinton''s shoulder, looking very lovable and intimate. Wendy''s eyes were about to spit blood, "Eva, if you are shameless, let my fiance go, aren''t you afraid of being despised by your fans?" Before she finished her words, Vinton shouted in a low voice, "Wendy, shut up. The woman I admit is called fiancee. If you really want to marry me, just hold the door frame of our Xu family and marry it. It has nothing to do with me." "Vinton, don''t you think it''s too much to treat Wendy like this? What''s so good about that actress that you protect her like this?" Valery immediately spoke for Wendy. She would try her best to stop Eva from being with Vinton. If she became her sister-inw, it would be like a tiger with wings added to Essie, and it would be extremely disadvantageous to the position of her and her mother in the Xu family. Chapter 587 Filming Chapter 587 Filming "Valery, I haven''t settled ounts with you yet. You''d better shut up, or I won''t forgive you." Vinton stared at her angrily. Valery was furious. Now that Baron was in charge the family, she was not afraid that he and Essie would gang up on her. "Vinton, do you want to fight against us for her? I tell you, don''t regret it. This woman didn''t take you seriously at all. She had already been with Jim secretly. Recently, the paparazzi have frequently photographed her entering his lounge as soon as she took a break on the film set. You don''t need to guess what they were doing inside. " "Valery, don''t sling mud at me. I don''t care about your nder." Eva said calmly. Of course, Vinton believed her. He had already known that she didn''t get along well with Jim. Essie had also said that she and Jim had been enemies for three lifetimes. When they met, they would quarrel or fight. It was impossible for them to be together. "Valery, I know what kind of person Eva is best. Don''t try to sow dissension between us. I can let go of what happened yesterday temporarily, but if you dare to mess around again, I will pay you back in double. " Then he took Eva''s hand and left. His Eva was hungry, so he didn''t want to dy her breakfast. Eva always ordered two double food, two cups of milk, two steamed dumplings, two deep fried dough sticks and then began to eat. Wendy looked at them insidiously not far away. She had thought that Eva and Vinton eat them together, butter she found that they were all Eva''s. She was shocked and widened her eyes. "How could Vinton stand such a horrible woman?" She covered her mouth and said in shock. The most hateful thing was that she didn''t gain weight even if she ate anything. She was still so bony. She was so lucky. "Who knows? Maybe she is good at bed." Valery sneered. A strong sense of jealousy swept over Wendy''s eyes. It was all her uncle''s fault. He made such a bastard to hurt her. Otherwise, she would have married Vinton. After the weekend, Eva went back to Hengdian and continued to work. Although she and Jim didn''t like each other and couldn''t reconcile their conflicts, they had different interests and couldn''t be friends, they had onemon point in the shooting. That was, they didn''t shootrge-scale scenes, and only used a substitute for those involved. But this time, Jim decided to act in person. Obviously, he was deliberately teasing her. Everyone knew that if Jim act in person, he would never allow his partner to use a substitute for the person in the y. But Eva didn''t buy it. She never bought it for anyone, especially her enemy, Jim. She really wanted to refuse, but the paparazzi had hyped it on the media and announced that the two were going to present the first kiss on the screen, which made her feel embarrassed to use a substitute. Looking at her, Jim said with an evil smile, "Heaven pepper, you should be good at this kind of thing. y it well. Don''t NG it." Eva gritted his teeth and thought, ''what a bastard!'' "Jim, guess a riddle. A ny-years-old grandma leaned against the wall to eat porridge and guess six words. Do you know what it is?" "I don''t know, but it must be very suitable for you." Jim sneered. Eva clenched her fists, and had an urge to fight with him desperately. Even if she couldn''t win, she would still fight. Thinking of this, she punched him almost subconsciously. Jim dodged her swiftly and grabbed her wrist with his five fingers. She lifted her left leg and swept him. He turned around and dodged. He grabbed her slender waist from behind, lifted her up from the air, spun three hundred and sixty degrees for three and a half circles, and then threw her onto the cushion. However, he didn''t exert much strength, so as soon as she fell on the ground, Eva jumped up quickly and jumped off the cushion in anger, like an angry yak, rushing madly at him. She swung her left punch at his face, intending to take the opportunity to raise her right foot to kick his knees and then hit his chest with her right fist. Unexpectedly, Jim had already seen through her trick. He quickly retreated with his left foot to avoid her attack, and pushed her right arm with his right arm. Then he turned around lightly and agilely like a swallow, and kicked her knee with his left foot, making her kneel on the ground. The crew and the director took a deep breath. Did they make a mistake? The fight was the next scene would be yed. The director didn''t dare to say anything. Jim seldom acted ording to the script, and often changed the script. He guessed that he was adding the y, so he asked the photographer to catch the camera and shoot quickly. What''s more, the fight was very interesting, as if it was a real fight. The audience would definitely apud. Being pressed to the ground, Eva couldn''t move her hands behind her back. Her face turned green with anger. Jim untied the clothes belt on his waist, tied her hands, put her on his shoulders and walked towards the bed. The director''s eyes narrowed into slits with a smile. Jim had changed it well. It was more passionate and wonderful than the script. He hurriedly waved to the photographer and asked him to follow the camera. Eva really wanted to break out into curses, but when she saw the photographer focusing on taking photos, she could only swallow all her anger in her throat and try her best to resist. She pounded his back with her tied hands. She kicked him hard. Not knowing whether it was because of anger or shyness, Eva''s cheeks were as red as apples in Washington. This guy really knew how to connect the story. "Jim, this is not the script." She put her lips close to his ear and said in a voice just like whisper. Jim snorted, "didn''t you change the script first?" Eva choked. She didn''t want to change the script, but just wanted to teach him a lesson on impulse. "You should know that I''m not changing the script." "The camera hasn''t stopped yet. Just cooperate with me." A wicked light shed through Jim''s charming eyes, like a lion king who had won a battle and was ready to taste his prey. "You wish." Eva raised her head, opened her mouth and bit him. She couldn''t defeat him, but she could bite him. Jim snorted and squeezed out one word from his teeth, "Stop." Eva didn''t listen to him and didn''t move. "You won''t let me go, will you? Then don''t me me for being rude to you." A cold light shed through Jim''s eyes. He clenched his fingers and grabbed the edge of her dress. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. This was an obvious warning and threat. If she didn''t stop, he would tear up the filming clothes one by one. She was frightened and stopped. She didn''t want to be naked. At this moment, Jim was burning with anger. It was not the first time that this woman bit him. She must be a dog in her previous life, or a dog starved to death. He suddenly pinched her chin. If he didn''t teach her a lesson, she wouldn''t know how powerful he was! Eva didn''t expect this at all. Her beautiful eyes widened in fear. Soon, the astonishment turned into embarrassment. Waves of heat surged up from her chest, burning her neck, cheeks, and finally went straight to her brain. Her brain cellspletely stopped working, and she even forgot to resist. She should have bit him hard, pushed him and kicked him hard, but she didn''t move at all. Her body was so soft that she had lost any power. After a while, she felt dizzy. She wasck of oxygen seriously in her head and began to have an illusion. She felt that she was slowly floating up, floating up to the colorful clouds and the moon. At the same time, Jim''s strength became soft unconsciously. Not far away, the director was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. He was so moved and excited that his heart beat wildly, like a young girl. He didn''t expect that Jim, themander in the entertainment circle who never acted kissing scene, and the hot female star, would give the first kiss on the screen in his y. It was so awesome and exciting, which made him feel ttered. The director shouted "cut" and apuded with the excited crew. It was the first time that they had seen a kissing scene between Jim and Eva. They were so excited. Eva was so angry that she wanted to kill someone, but she had no chance to do it. She could only find a ce to vent his anger. "I need to go to the bathroom." She said in a low voice and walked outside. After entering the lounge, she mmed the door with shame and anger, leaned against the door, and let the coldness of the iron door prate her hot body through her costume. Then she punched the wall. She was not only angry with Jim, but also herself. She seemed to have been pressed the pause button,pletely stunned, allowing him to assault her. Chapter 588 Leila Was Back Chapter 588 Le Was Back Eva felt that she must be numb or out of her mind, so she lost her consciousness of resistance for a short time and let the scum seed. She really hoped that Vinton could be by her side and give herfort and strength. Every time she was unhappy, he would be with her. He would be her sandbag and trash can to vent all her unhappiness. But she was a little scared. If he knew that she had been kissed by Jim, would he dislike her and abandon her? She had been ying love for so many years and had dated countless tonic love rtionships. Only Vinton was the only man who was willing to pay for her and treat her sincerely. For the sake of her, he turned around and never had sex with a woman for three years. He understood her, understood her thoughts, and had a lot inmon with her. So she didn''t want to lose him. She turned on the tap, kept pouring water on her face and brushed her teeth three times, trying to wipe the smell of Jim out of her mouth. Although the smell of that guy was so good, just like the drag, which would make people greedy, but she would not. She hated him very much. When she came out, Jim stood at the door, with a faint sneer hanging at the corners of his mouth. He had cleared his mind, and it seemed that nothing had happened in the studio. "Heaven pepper, it has been three years, but your kissing skills haven''t improved at all. Haven''t Vinton taught you?" "Jim, your are a ny-year-olddy who leaned against the wall to eat porridge. Shame on you!" Essie became angry from embarrassment and punched him with her left fist. He shed slightly and dodged nimbly. "If you can''t defeat me, don''t pretend to be strong. Otherwise, I will tie you up again." "If you dare to touch me again, I will make you inhuman in the future." Eva said word by word, gritting her teeth. "Do you have the ability to do that?" Jim sneered and looked at her with contempt. "I can''t defeat you now, but one day I can." Eva clenched her fists. She had realized her failure. She would definitely lose if she fought against him straightly. He was a man, and no matter in strength, figure or height, he could defeat her in an instant. If she fought against him head on, she would undoubtedly be like an egg against a stone. She had to defeat him with soft power. After finishing the shooting, she found a teacher who was a master in Wing Chun. Since she couldn''t defeat Jim in both judo and fighting, she found a new way. The key of Wing Chun was to defeat the strong with the weak and hit others with their own power. Even if she was weak in size and strength, she could not fall down like a willow tree in a storm. Because she was a capable woman and could learn quickly. Seeing that she worked hard every day, Vinton thought she was worried about being framed by Valery and Wendy, so she tried to protect herself. He hurried tofort her. "Eva, don''t worry. I will protect you well. No one dares to hurt you with me." Knowing that he had misunderstood, Eva smiled and said, "I don''t care about Valery and Wendy at all. I learned the Wing Chun not to deal with them." "Then why do you work so hard every day?" Vinton frowned in confusion. "I want to defeat Jim!" Eva said confidently. Vinton choked and coughed, "did you fight again?" Eva didn''t dare to tell him that she had been forced to kiss, so she had to grit her teeth and swallow, "I won''t stop until I defeat him." "If he wants to bully you, I''ll get even with him and avenge you." Vinton clenched his fists. "Well, it''s just a normalpetition. Don''t think too much. I''m Essie''s best friend. Jim has a secret crush on Essie, so he doesn''t dare to offend me." Eva pouted. Jim was the crown prince of the Jing family and the future head of the family. She didn''t want Vinton to have conflict with Jim because of her. At that time, Elizabeth and Valery would take the opportunity to find an excuse to say that she was the scourge of women. Vinton didn''t think too much and felt relieved after hearing this. After all, Jing was Zac''s best friend and had a deep friendship with his sister. For their sake, he wouldn''t make things difficult for Eva. At most, the two of them didn''t get along well with each other. They quarreled and fought for a few rounds. Besides, Eva was good at Kungfu. It was not easy for him to bully her. In a mountain vi in the suburb of Dragon City. Willi sent a new person to contact Walt. She was a beautiful and enchanting woman. "Long time no see, Walt. I didn''t expect that we would be on the same side." She looked at Walt with a mysterious and weird smile. Hearing that, Walt was stunned. He stared at her strange face for a while and said in a low voice, "who are you?" "After all, I have been your sister-inw for nearly half a year. You don''t know me just because I changed my face?" The woman''s red lips were as ferocious as blood. Walt almost subconsciously twitched, "Le, you are still alive?" "The fire was arranged by Willi to help me get out of the madhouse." Le lit a cigarette, took a drag and blew out a smoke ring. "That Willi is so powerful that he dares to do anything." Blue veins stood out on Walt''s forehead. The most hateful thing was that he always hid in the deepest darkness like a snake with sses. Until now, he still didn''t know his true face. "A desperado is so bold." Le shrugged and walked to the wine cab. She took out a bottle of whiskey, two sses, and one ss to Walt. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Taking a sip, he asked, "have you ever seen Willi?" "Yes, I''ve met him before, but he''s wearing a mask, so I can''t see his real face. But I heard him speak with a Dragon City ent, so I guess he must be from Dragon City, or he was in Dragon City a long time ago." Le analyzed slowly. "Is he from the Qin family?" Walt asked deliberately. In Dragon City, the Qin family was the only one who could oppose the Rong and Xu families. "Don''t doubt it. Maybe he is from the Jing family. The Jing family seemed to be neutral, but nobody knew what they were doing secretly. Besides the media, there is also medical treatment in their main industries. I heard that Willi has a group of very powerful medical research experts. " She paused and touched her face. "Look, how good my face is! Ordinary people can''t make it. In addition to the Jing family, who else in the three major families has the ability to get so many doctors? " A sharp light shed in Walt''s eyes. He had made many spections, but he had never targeted the Jing family. Sometimes, the most neglected part was the most important part. He swallowed and suppressed his doubts for the time being. He looked up at Le and asked, "did he have any n when he sent you here this time?" "Of course, I have only one task toe here." Le suddenly reached out her hand and put it on his shoulder. "I want to be your wife and the eldest daughter-inw of your family." A spasm ran over Walt''s handsome face. "Don''t go crazy. It''s impossible." The only person he wanted to marry was Essie. If he couldn''t get her, he would rather be single all his life. Le took a drag on her cigarette unhurriedly and said, "there''s one thing you don''t know, right? Eve is still alive and has been secretly hidden by Zac. That stupid pig said a lot of things against you on the cruise ship. With Zac''s wisdom, he must have suspected you, but he was not sure yet. If my guess is right, he must have sent someone to secretly investigate you now. If he finds out that you have been to D Ind, how do you exin it? The most worrying thing is that if one day when Eve wakes up and gives out all your shares, you would be done in the family. " The corners of Walt''s mouth twitched violently. "Can I solve it by marrying you?" "Of course." Le pointed at his chest with her index finger and said, "if you marry me, you can hide your greed for Essie. Most importantly, we can work together to defeat Zac and win the family. By that time, it will be as easy as winking for you to get Essie. " Walt was silent. A gloomy and cold light quietly shed through his eyes secretly. A monthter... Zac and Essie came back from their honeymoon. The first thing Zac needed to do was to find his brother Walt and ask him for forgiveness. He took out a photo from his pocket and put it in front of him. "Do you know this woman?" Walt nced at him calmly. He had expected that he woulde to him. "No, I don''t know her. Are you here to inquire about women with me?" Walt raised his eyebrows. "This woman said she knew you, so I came to ask." Zac''s voice was like a wave before the tsunami, slowly and solemnly overflowing. Walt lit a cigar and said indifferently, "there are many women who know me and have a crush on me. Do you want to ask them all?" He said half-jokingly with a faint smile on his face. A sharp light shed in Zac''s eyes. "I''m not interested in other women, but she''s different. She escaped from D Ind and was caught by me on the cruise ship. Someone wanted to kill her to keep her mouth shut, but unfortunately, she was saved by me. " He paused and his tone became a little cold. "Do you know any Barbie drugs? As long as I gave her an injection, she could exin everything clearly. She has betrayed on you and said that you are the bastard named Steven. " Walt still kept calm. He had known Zac since they were in the mother''s womb. He knew his character very well. The reason why he could talk to him so calmly was that he hadn''t got the exact evidence. Otherwise, he would raise his gun to his temple. Being shot in the head, Eve wouldn''t be so easy to wake up. He was just testing him. "Zac, I know you have been holding a grudge against me for what happened before, but I have a clear conscience. I have always treated Essie as my own sister. I just hope that you can live a good life. Last time when she was in trouble, I sent people to look for her everywhere. I also found that she was in D Ind, and I went there with my subordinates. But those people might get the news and hide her, so that I get nothing. " He said slowly and clearly, as if he had no intention of evading. Zac''s dark and cold eyes twinkled slightly. He had found out that he had been to D Ind and was about to ask him, but he didn''t expect that he would admit it himself. Chapter 589 The First Meeting Between Sisters-in-law Chapter 589 The First Meeting Between Sisters-inw Seeing that Zac was silent, Walt continued, "I don''t know why those people dragged me into the mire, but one thing is for sure, they are trying to sow dissension between us so that we can hurt each other. But we are brothers. How can we turn against each other for a woman? " "Do you really think so?" Zac raised his eyebrows doubtfully. Just as he finished speaking, a sweet voice came from the stairs, "Walt, is your brother here?" Zac turned around and saw an enchanting woman standing at the stairway and smiling at them. She was wearing a bathrobe and her hair was a little wet. It seemed that she had just taken a bath. Standing up, Walt walked up to her and put his arms around her slim waist. "Zac, don''t you always want to know who my little sun is? Now let me formally introduce her to you. Her name is Laura, a Singaporean. I have been chasing after her all these years. Finally, she agrees to marry me. " He held Le''s hand. A ten carat big diamond ring on her finger was shining in the light. A sharp sense passed through Zac''s cold eyes. "Didn''t you sayst time that your little sun was Caroline? Why is it Laura now? " "Caroline is just a substitute. I had no idea but was forced by mom. Laura hadn''t epted me yet. I had to find a woman to fool her." Walt said with understatement. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac asked, "when are you going to get married?" "I took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register yesterday. I''m a man of action and won''t give her a chance to retreat. So, legally, she has officially be my wife, your sister-inw. " Zac was shocked. He pursed his perfect thin lips into a straight line, as if he was thinking about something. With a real smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "I didn''t expect you to act first and report afterwards. But congrattions, brother and sister-inw." "Thank you." Le smiled and hid her resentment, admiration and unwillingness. Walt let go of his hand on her waist, walked up to Zac and patted him on the shoulder. "You have to remember that we are brothers. No matter who or what happens, we can''t affect our brotherhood." His tone was extremely firm. Zac nodded. He didn''t want to fight against his brother. He was relieved to hear that. After he left, Le sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette. Then she blew a smoke ring at Walt and said, "you are so hypocritical." "The same to you." Walt said with a cold smile. Le sighed slightly, "why didn''t I find that we were the most suitable couple before?" Walt squinted his ck eyes and sneered, "do you know the biggest difference between you and Essie?" "What?" "Her heart is red, while yours is ck." Walt said slowly word by word. Le frowned and said, "that''s also the difference between you and Zac. That''s why Essie chose Zac instead of you." Before she finished her words, Walt hit the back of the sofa with a punch. The veins on his forehead were rolling and his chest was bulging with rage. "He''s just luckier than me. If I could find her before him, he would not have a chance at all." As for the luck thing, Le also admitted that if Zac didn''t meet Essie, she would still be the only one around him and no one could rece her position. "We still have a chance. We have to go back to the Rong Mansion tomorrow and get ready." She said gloomily, with a very cold light in her eyes. "I have to make it clear to you." Walt pinched her chin and said, "no matter how much you hate Essie, I won''t allow you to hurt her. If you dare to hurt her, I will let you die without a burial ce." Le shook off his hand and said, "don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." On the second day, when they returned to the mansion, Zac and his wife were also there. However, after their wedding, Alena and Abel went back to Switzend for recuperation. Mary''s soft method was very effective. Seeing that Mary had changed her attitude towards Essie, Alena returned the power of the family to her. Seeing Essie and her slightly protruding belly, Walt''s heart was in a turmoil, but he tried hard to hold it back. His face was calm and expressionless, showing no sign of clues. Zac peeled a ck grape and fed it into the mouth of Essie, doting on her. Le''s mouth seemed to be stung by bees and almost subconsciously tilted to one side. But she soon sensed her abnormality and withdrew the corners of her mouth. She really couldn''t figure out what was so good about this little bitch, Essie. She was raped by Walt and pregnant with a bastard, but Zac still cherished her so much. Zac was really poisoned by her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She loved him so much that she could sacrifice everything for him, but he turned a blind eye to her. He even ruthlessly threw her into a madhouse and imprisoned her for a lifetime. He was too cruel, too cold-blooded and too ruthless! Hearing the good news of their marriage, Essie was very happy. "Congrattions, brother and sister-in- law." Mary was the happiest. She had always been worried that her two sons would turn against each other because of the little tramp, Essie. Now seeing that Walt had married the woman he loved, she was relieved. Smoking a cigar, Albert looked gloomy and deep. He didn''t agree with his sons to act first and report later on their marriage. At that time, Zac was forced by Valery and had no choice. He could forgive him. However, Walt waspletely "messing around". The Rong family must marry women with clear background. Not every woman could marry into the family. "Walt, how long have you known Miss Laura?" "We knew each other a long time ago. Daddy, don''t worry. Laura is a good girl. She loves me and I love her very much. We are happy together." Walt put his arm around Le''s shoulder and said. "Albert, Walt has been ying around for so many years. He is finally willing to give up and live a stable life. We should support him." Mary was afraid that Albert would object, so she said in a hurry. Taking a drag on his cigar, Albert sighed. He had already got the marriage certificate, and it was useless for him to object. As long as the woman was fine, he would turn a blind eye to it. "This year is near the end. Your wedding will be held at the beginning of next year. I''ll invite aunt Bonney to check a good day then." "Okay." Walt nodded. Theter the wedding was, the better. He didn''t want to hold a wedding with Le at all. After that, Zac took Essie to the garden for a walk. Holding her waist which was a little thicker, Zac smiled and said, "I''ll take you out to buy maternity clothes in the near future." "Don''t bother. Those clothes were still there when I was carrying Mili and Dot. I can wear them." Said Essie with a smile. The smile at the corners of Zac''s mouth deepened, and a yful look shed across his eyes. "Did you keep them on purpose? Wait for me to have more babies." "Don''t tter yourself. It''s so tired to have a baby. I don''t want to have another one." Essie rolled her eyes at him. "This little thing is indeed a little redundant." Zac muttered. Even if it was him, he didn''t like it very much. He didn''t n to let her give birth to a baby at all. Usually, he always paid attention to contraception. Only in her safety period, he didn''t set any protection. However, this idiot''s mind was so muddled, and the probability of miscalctions was estimated to be eighty percent. He couldn''t trust her anymore. Hearing this, Essie''s heart jolted. The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener did. She felt that Zac was caring about the identity of the child. No matter what, it was a thorn in his heart. He usually didn''t touch it. It didn''t matter if he didn''t touch it but would hurt whenever he touched. She had discussed with her parents that if the child was really not Zac''s, she would let him follow her father''s surname and live with her parents in the future, in case Zac saw it and felt ufortable. Not far away, Walt and Le were walking over. After they met, they sat in the pavilion and asked the servants to bring tea and fruits. "Essie, I hope we can get along well in the future." Le said with a smile. "Of course, we are family." Said Essie with a smile. She really hoped to get along well with Le. Although the sister-inw rtionship was not as difficult as that between mother-inw and daughter- inw, in reality, sister-inw conflicts often happened, especially when it came to property. Some brothers were like brothers before marriage, and after marriage, they were like enemies. This was caused by the conflict between the sisters-inw. Le took a sip of tea and said slowly, "I heard that you are the wife of the crown prince of the Rong family and will be the hostess of the family in the future. I''m straightforward and impulsive. If I do anything wrong, please forgive me, okay?" With a smile on her face, Essie said, "sister-inw, don''t say that. There is no hatred in the family. Besides, you are my sister-inw. I should respect you." "I''m relieved to hear that." Le smiled kindly. Zac stared at her with an indescribable expression in his eyes. For some reason, when he heard her voice and saw her expression and behavior, he would think of a person. Although they looked different, they were simr in many ces. However, there were many people in the world who looked like each other. That woman had been burned to death in the madhouse, and it was impossible for her to live in the world. Noticing his eyes, Le was afraid that he would be suspicious. She quickly found a topic and said, "I heard from Walt that Essie is pregnant again, and you have given birth to a boy and a girl twins before. It''s really enviable. Walt and I will have a lot of children in the future." Walt coughed and cast a reproachful nce at her. Chapter 590 Made Trouble Chapter 590 Made Trouble With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "your future babies will be very cute." Taking a sip of tea, Walt hid all his expressions. It seemed that he was wearing a mask, calm and stiff. The onlyfort for him now was that Zac didn''t force Essie to have an abortion, but kept the child. It seemed that what he saidst time worked. But he was sure that after the baby was born, Zac would not be good to him. He had always been cold- blooded. In his eyes, this child was a bastard of his enemy. How could he be kind to him? Zac kept silent. Somehow, he felt that there was something strange between Walt and his little sun. There was no intimacy between couples. Or maybe he was thinking too much. He took a sip of tea and swallowed all the confusion. At this time, Ivy came over from the gravel path. She lowered her head and sighed as she walked, looking very depressed. "Ivy, have some tea with us." Essie waved at her. When Ivy saw them, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, as if she wanted to smile, but the smile disappeared before it took shape, as if it had been blown away by the wind. She slowly walked over and sat on the stone bench. She stared at Essie without blinking and said, "Sister-inw is so beautiful. She is also charming even without any makeup. No wonder you all like her so much." When she spoke, a hint of jealousy shed through Le''s eyes. With a slight smile, Essie poured a cup of tea for her. Then she pointed at the tea and said, "look, the people reflected here are also very beautiful. She is not only not worse than me, but also younger and energetic than me." "But Hanson didn''t even look at me." Ivy''s nose twitched and two drops of tear fell. "You little fool." Essie picked up a tissue and wiped the tears on her face. She didn''t know if it was because of the decreased effect of the medicine or because her memory could repair automatically. During this period of time, her memory had recovered a lot. Those who were important to her in the past came back to her mind in pieces. So she also remembered that Ivy was chasing after Hanson. "Ivy, be patient with Hanson. He will ept you one day." Walt smiled and said, "little girl, you are not a coward. Two days ago, Daniel flew from the United States all the way and wanted to be with you again?" "I have driven him away. I have never liked him." She lifted her legs and rested her chin on her knees. "Although there were many boys around me when I was abroad, I didn''t want to be with them. But as for Hanson, every time I see him, my heart will suddenly stop beating, as if I have a heart disease. I know this is love. " She shook her head and messed up her ck hair. "But he ignored me, didn''t like me, and refused to ept my pursuit. What should I do? What should I do?" Holding her in her arms, Essie smoothed her messy short hair and said, "love can''t be rushed to sess. What you need is to wait it be, understand?" "Just like you and my cousin?" Ivy raised her head and looked at her with tearful eyes. "How did you make my cousin fall in love with you?" Essie didn''t know where to start. She smiled and said, "the reason why Hanson doesn''t ept you is that he doesn''t know your good and doesn''t notice you cute. After getting along with you for a while, you will get along well with each other."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ivy sniffed, "but he didn''t let me get close. Every time I tried to find him in the president''s office with an excuse, I was blocked outside by his secretary. It''s so embarrassing." She shook Essie''s arm and said, "sister-inw, you know Hanson best. Help me and tell me how to win his heart?" Looking at the pitiful woman, Essie sighed. No one else could teach such a thing. Zac red at her discontentedly and seemed to mind what she said. "Ivy, my wife has lost her memory. She haspletely forgotten about Hanson. Don''t bother her from now on." He ordered in a domineering tone. He never mentioned the word "Hanson" in front of Essie, hoping that she could completely forget this memory and never remember it again. Unfortunately, contrary to his wishes, the most iplete memory of Essie was about Hanson. Anyway, Hanson had an irreceable position in her heart. Ivy pouted and was very dissatisfied with her second brother''s attitude. He didn''t care about his sister at all. He was too cold-blooded. "Brother Walt is better than you. At least heforts me. You are the worst. You deserve to be the cold-blooded man in Dragon City." "Women should be reserved. It''s boring to be too active, understand?" Zac rubbed her head. "He doesn''t want to talk to me. If I don''t take the initiative, won''t I have no chance at all?" Ivy pouted. "Won''t you attack from the side? Only unintentional attraction can leave the deepest impression. " Taking a sip of tea, Zac said in an implicit and intriguing tone. Although there were only a few simple words, Ivy seemed to be enlightened. Her eyes lit up and she happily wrapped her arms around his neck. "I see. Cousin, thank you for reminding me." A smile appeared at the corners of Zac''s mouth. She was worth teaching. Sweat dripped from Essie''s forehead. She didn''t expect that the man could be a love consultant. In Hengdian, after the shooting, Eva went to see Jim. She wanted to see if the skill she had just learned was destructive. "Jim, I''ve been practicing hard recently. How about we have a fight?" She grinned like acent lion. It seemed that she would win before thepetition started. Jim squinted at her with contempt, "even if you practice for another one hundred years, you can''t defeat me." "Humph! I''ll be buried in the earth in one hundred years. Of course I can''t defeat you." Eva rolled her eyes at him, "I''ve learned new Kungfu recently. Now let me show you how powerful I am." Then he threw a punch at Jim. Jim dodged quickly and grabbed her wrist with his right hand. She pushed Jim with her left hand, trying to attack his acupoint when he lost his bnce. She didn''t expect that Jim was so calm. She had no choice but to attack again. When Jim raised his elbow to block, she took the opportunity to point at his acupoint, trying to make his body numb, and then attacked him violently. She didn''t expect that Jim dodged her attack so quickly that she didn''t hit him. She was so dizzy. Jim had seen through her intention. When she threw a punch, he separated her with his arm, grabbed her arm with his five fingers, and suddenly pulled her over. He suddenly used some meridians skill to hit her acupoint, and then changed his gesture to hit her another acupoint with his finger joints. She felt numb all over her body and instantly lost her fighting power. She was so shocked that her eyes widened. "Jim, why do you know some meridians skill?" "Can you beat me with your poor Kungfu?" Jim snorted, as if he had already seen through her. Eva''s face turned red, like a ripe apple in Washington, and she was very embarrassed. Jim was too powerful. Didn''t he have any weakness? She bit her lips and thought that maybe she was not good at martial arts and hadn''t mastered the fist yet. It was almost impossible to learn the skill well in such a short time. It didn''t matter. It wasn''t toote for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. She went back to continue her practice. If she continued to learn for a period of time, she might be able to defeat him. She loosened her fists and said, "Jim, wait for me. I''lle to you for apetitionter." She looked unyielding. With a sneer in his eyes, Jim said sarcastically, "anytime." He didn''t mind that the pepper woulde to him as a sandbag. But it was a daydream for her to defeat him. In the Dragon City, Wendy couldn''t defeat Eva, so she went to ask Shelly for help. Knowing that she had a half-sister, Shelly was very angry. Her father had hidden it too much. She decided to help Wendy fight against Eva, letting her know how powerful she was. At the same time, she also wanted to please Wendy. She had always been Wendy''s sidekick. In early winter, Dragon City was shrouded in coldness, but the unusual boiling in the entertainment circle made the cold air warm. A piece of news about Eva cheating on Vinton and with Jim was spread on micro-blog and quickly reposted. For a moment, on Facebook, forums, micro-blog... Numerous articles, like goose feathers and snow flying in the cold winter, came to attack Eva. Jim''s fans had an impulse to tear up Eva. "How dare you, a fake pure and hypocritical green tea bitch, seduce our sun god! You are so hateful!" "Our sun god is the God lives in heaven, and Eva is just a small ant. She doesn''t even deserve to lift shoes for our God of the sun." "We can smash her into pieces in a minute." "Get out of the entertainment circle, Eva! Get out of here!" Jim''s fans were the most horrible, terrible and cruel creatures on the earth. Even though Eva''s fans tried their best to attack and protect their idol, they were still willing to admit defeat in front of Jim''s fans. Eva''s poprity dropped to freezing point overnight. Although thepany had rified it at the first time and Eva had also refuted the rumor on micro-blog, the fans of Jim were still very excited and indignant because someone was making trouble for Eva on purpose. In S City, it snowed heavily this year, as if God was deliberately making fun of Eva. The snowkes danced in the cold wind, forming a curtain of white mist. The door of the luxury hotel was already blocked by countless reporters, and the wind and snow did not hinder their enthusiasm for work at all. Under the lead of the bodyguards, Eva managed to break out of the siege. She was invited to publicize the cosmetics she endorse. She looked and felt as usual. She had already learned to be calm about gossip. Thepany had nned to cancel the promotion meeting, but she didn''t agree. A clean hand wants no washing. There was no need to care. Chapter 591 You Are All Stupid Chapter 591 You Are All Stupid Even if Eva was attacked for no reason, she would not remain calm. Today, she was dressed in a sleeveless earth color woolen dress, with a woolen shawl of the same color, matched with ck stockings, leather gloves and boots. She looked more mature and steady. In the square of the city, fans, reporters, attackers were surrounded. When she walked onto the stage, the cheers were suppressed by the anger. Some angry fans of Jim burned her poster on the spot, and some people tore open the EP disk. "Shameless green tea bitch, get out of here --" Someone in the crowd shouted and quickly incited many people. "Get down, get down..." The shouts of attack rose one after another, and the host was a little embarrassed. He turned his head and nced at Eva. She still had a smile on her face, so calm, and said, "go on." She nodded slightly to him. The music, apanied by malicious hiss, echoed in the empty square building. Her song came, which was the theme song of the new y. Her voice was beautiful, clear and unaffected. The angry fans were at a loss for a moment. Seeing no one move, some people in the crowd were unhappy. When the hiss were about to subside, a stinky egg flew out defenselessly and smashed at the people on the stage. At this moment, a tall and strong figure rushed onto the stage, like a solid flesh wall blocking in front of the delicate person. With a click, the rotten egg broke on his body, and the thick light yellow liquid slid down along the ck jacket. The song stopped and Eva looked up at him. He straightened his cor to cover half of his face, and a pair of vintage ck sunsses covered the other half. She could hardly see his face. However, she still recognized him. Her heart was suddenly immersed in a warm water, very warm and relieved. He smiled and nodded slightly. He didn''t say a word but as if he had showed his feeling to her. When the bodyguard who was slow to react jumped up the stage, he turned around and walked down. Standing in front of the crowd, he crossed his arms in front of his chest, giving off a terrifying aura, which shocked everyone. The boiling air suddenly cooled down, hiss,ughter, curses... Suddenly stopped, as if the movie which was ying had been paused. Then he pushed through the crowd and walked to the man who was very excited. He grabbed his cor, pulled him out like an eagle pinching a chick, and threw him to the security guard of the square. The publicity meeting didn''t stop. The music rang again and the song rang again. Eva''s insistence was like a warm spring breeze, finally blowing away the smell of gunpowder in the air. The snowkes were still swirling in the sky, and covered the ground. A cold wind blew past. Eva couldn''t help but shiver and tightened her shawl. When she got into the car, she felt warm when she saw Vinton''s tender eyes, and the cold air around her immediately dissipated. Vinton had changed into a checked coat. He took her cold hand and rubbed it, and then held her in his arms. "Are you cold?" He asked in a low voice. Knowing that she was afraid of the cold, he asked the driver to turn on the heat. She shook her head and nced at him coquettishly. "Why are you here?" "I am here with you even if the sky falls, you can rest assured." He stroked her hair and said in a soft and firm voice. She put her face on his chest, where there was always a warm stream that melted into her heart, dispelling all her troubles and worries. In the hotel of Venice, Jim was watching the news casually. How dare they use him as an excuse! When he was sneering, his assistant came over and said, "Mr. Jim, the young master of the Xu family wants to see you." Jim was slightly stunned. The reason why he appeared in S City in a high-profile manner was that he hoped that the heaven pepper would know the news and personallye to ask him to solve the gossip for her. He wanted to enjoy the feeling of her humbling herself to beg him. As long as he said a word, this matter would bepletely settled. Anyone who dares to make trouble again is courting death! But he didn''t expect that heaven pepper would attend the publicity meeting with the danger of being attacked. She even sent Vinton to negotiate with him. Outside the window, the cold wind roared with goose feather and snow, as if to devour all the weak creatures in the world. Through the window, the pale yellow light lit up on every corner of the room. It was misty, harmonious and warm in spring. Taking a sip of coffee, Jim looked at the person opposite indifferently, "youe to me for the matter of Eva, right?" "Someone offended you. Are you going to ignore it?" Said Vinton. Jim didn''t answer, but asked indifferently, "is heaven pepper really that good? You have paid a lot for her. " "Eva is the best girl I have ever met. I fell in love with her at the first sight." Vinton said frankly and solemnly. A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. He didn''t expect that the former yboy would be turned into a faithful lover by the heaven pepper. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "What''s so good about her?" "She is straightforward, real, indifferent, not affected and not scheming. At the same time, she is very strong and stubborn. She had been in the entertainment circle for so long, and she would rather y a bit role than went up by hidden rules. For example, when she was a child, she would rather pick up jars in the alley, set up stalls on the pedestrian bridge, and work until midnight every night to earn tuition fees, rather than ept the help of others for even a penny. " The coffee in his hand slowly cooled down, but Vinton was still holding it and looking at it in a daze. A thin mist flowed from the bottom of his eyes, intertwining with the rising heat in the coffee. Jing''s heart trembled slightly, and an indescribable expression spilled over his eyes. He picked up his cup, took a sip of coffee, and slowly said, "I''ve investigated, and the person who spread the rumor is your rtive, called Shelly." "It''s her!" A touch of anger shed across Vinton''s face. "Your mother''s rtives are really hard to deal with." Jim sneered. "She is still a half-sister of Eva. She is so vicious and hateful. I can''t forgive her." Vinton said through gritted teeth. "Since you are here, let''s watch a good show together." With an evil smile, Jim picked up the remote control on the table and turned on the LCD screen. In an empty room, a woman was pressed on a chair, beside which stood several men with skulls masks. The woman trembled with fear and burst into tears. "Please let me go. I didn''t do it. Eva is my sister. How dare I hurt her?" She was too stubborn to admit it. The masked man smiled sinisterly and took out a knife and a te covered with a lid. "It doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not. Now I give you two choices. First, I will carve a bug on your left face, a roach on your right face, a scorpion on your forehead..." He paused deliberately. Shelly was so frightened that she rolled her eyes and almost fainted. She burst into tears, "help, help -" The masked man pinched her chin and said, "don''t panic. You have a second choice." As he spoke, he opened the lid of the te, which was full of millipedes. "If you don''t want me to carve flowers on your face, just bite off their legs one by one with your mouth." Looking at the wriggling millipedes, Shelly felt sick and wanted to vomit. "They are so disgusting. I don''t want to bite them. No!" "Then you will choose the first one." The masked man raised the knife and put it on her face. Only after a small cut did she scream in pain. "I choose the second one. I''ll bite bugs. Bite bugs." She grabbed a millipede and began to take its legs while crying. The bugs were struggling in her hands, making her hair stand up all over her body and goose bumps fall all over the ground. Watching the video, Vinton got goose bumps. Jim deserved to be called the most evil man in Dragon City. He yed tricks one after another. There was nothing he couldn''t imagine. "I wrote this script myself. Is it interesting and exciting?" He narrowed his charming eyes and smiled wickedly. He was tired of the trick of punishing people to eat bugs. Now it was more interesting to pull out the legs of insects than eating them. In the video, Shelly''s mouth was swollen like two sausages. There were at least thirty millipedes on the te, and each of them had countless feet. If she had to bit them off, her mouths would be swollen. Vinton made a face and said, "you are so talented. Why don''t you shoot a horror movie?" "I''m not interested in thrillers." Jim shrugged. Everyone knew that he never took thrillers. Vinton picked up the coffee and was about to drink it, but he put it down again. After watching the video, he felt a little disgusted and couldn''t drink it. But Jim didn''t show any difference. He had been used to this kind of scene. "Jim, will you rify the matter of Eva to the media?" This was what he was most concerned about. Jim shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t have time to care about her, but I won''t let anyone spread rumors casually. It''s too embarrassing to get me involved with her." Vinton''s dark eyes twinkled, and he sighed in his heart. These two were really enemies for three lifetimes, and both of them disliked each other. However, as long as he said a word to disassociate himself from Eva, the rumor would be scotched. That night, Jim posted a micro-blog post, "people who believe in rumors are all stupid. Is it possible that I, Jim, will be cheated?" His words were quite arrogant, full of confidence and smugness. Some irrational sunshine woke up and patted the heads of themselves. Yes, our Sun God is the mysterious emperor in the entertainment circle. Only women crazy for him,mit suicide for him, gaunt, and sacrifice for him. No one will cheat on him. Because being his girlfriend was the ultimate dream that surpassed any dream. Except for his best friend, Zac, who was on par with him, no one had the qualifications to be his rival in love. Hearing that Shelly had been punished, Wendy was too scared to go out for several days. She had never expected that Shelly would be so bold to get Jim involved. Wasn''t she asking for death? Chapter 592 High Profile Confession Of Love Chapter 592 High Profile Confession Of Love Zac took Essie to the hospital for a prenatal check-up and a physical examination. She recovered her memory very quickly and remembered a lot of things. Obviously, the drug in her body had entered the decline period and began to lose the effect of anesthesia on her memory. Fortunately, this medicine would not go through the centa, so it would not affect the baby in her belly. Sitting in the car back, Essie looked out of the window, lost in thought. "It seems that the research result of our enemy hasn''t been sessful. They can''tpletely erase the memory in our brain." She murmured to herself. "When I find out the secretb of that dead mouse, I will blow it up." Zac''s eyes lit up. "I''m wondering if my enemy has also injected my sister with this drug. But since the drug is in decline, why hasn''t she regained her memory yet? Are they regrly injecting medicine into her? " "Maybe that''s the case, or maybe she doesn''t have any memory at all." Zac snorted. Since they could create Essie, maybe they could also create Alice. However, the person who had the stic surgery could never bepletely the same as the original owner. Although May looked like Essie, when she stood together with Essie, he could see the difference and w at a nce. What they really wanted to use was human''s mentality. They didn''t want their loved ones to die, and they hoped that they were still alive. Under such psychological control, people would naturally lose their ability to distinguish, to doubt, nor to doubt their authenticity. Essie was also trapped in such a psychological trap. She shook her head and didn''t dare to think that her sister was fake. "She is my sister. She was just brainwashed and used by the enemy." She said firmly, as if trying to convince herself. "Since you left, Valery and Alice have beenpeting openly and secretly for the position of deputy CEO." Said Zac in a low voice. Essie shrugged. She knew that Baron took over the position of CEO after her ident. There were several vice presidents in Hengyuan group, and the executive vice president was only inferior to the president. Whoever could take the position would naturally be Baron''s powerful assistant. In her mind, neither Valery nor Alice was a good choice. "I''m a little hungry. Let''s ask Eva and Vinton out for dinner." She smiled. Knowing what she meant, Zac turned the car around at the front intersection. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In a French restaurant on the city square, Eva and Vinton arrived soon. After the rification, Eva felt refreshed and in a good mood. "Eva, I heard that you are learning the Wing Chun form a master?" With a little disappointment on her face, Eva pouted and said, "Yes. But I just don''t know when I can defeat Jim." Essie was a little nervous. How could the two not fight when they met? After eating a piece of codfish, she smiled and looked at Vinton. She changed the topic, "brother, I heard that Alice and Valery are fighting for the position of vice president. Don''t you want to fight for it for yourself?" Vinton shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "I''m already the vice president. Why should I fight for it?" "You are the vice president of human resources, not the executive vice president. The power of the executive vice president is only inferior to the president." Said Essie in a careless tone on purpose. Vinton smiled, as if he didn''t care about the difference at all. "I think their struggle is in vain. Now that you have almost recovered, you will go back sooner orter. You are the best assistant in daddy''s heart. " With a faint smile on her face, Essie said, "in fact, when Mr. Baron wakes up, I should quit. I''m just worried that Mr. Baron hasn''t fully recovered, so I stay here for a longer time. I''m interested in fashion design, not business, so I don''t want to go back to the Xu Group. " Vinton was a little shocked. If she didn''t go back, then there would be a power war between Valery and Alice? "You saved the Xu Group by yourself. Are you going to let it go so easily?" "It still has you. You are the eldest son of our family. You should help Mr. Baron more and be his right- hand man. " Said Essie with a smile. Vinton took a sip of wine with an indifferent look on his face. In fact, he had no ambition to fight for power and profit. At that time, it was because Elizabeth always told him topete for the throne with Holy that he wanted to take his position back as if he was hypnotized. "Essie, to be honest, Holy and I, who do you prefer to be in charge of the Xu family?" His tone was implicit and intriguing. Essie knew that although Vinton was simple minded, he was not stupid. He knew something better than anyone else. Raising her eyebrows slightly, Essie said, "as the saying goes, brothers are all in one mind, and their benefits will cut off gold. In my eyes, the two of you should shoulder the responsibility for the future of the Xu Group together. I believe that Mr. Baron also thinks so. But now, both Valery and Alice have their own thoughts. They don''t care about you and the Xu family at all. " "Essie is right." Eva nodded, "now, Valery and Alice are not only have their own thoughts, but also have their own ulterior motives. Vinton, you can''t let them be the executive vice president, or it will be bad for the Xu Group. " "The Qin family is behind Alice, and the Wang family and Bles are behind Valery. The most worrying thing is that Willi is also involved. At that time, we had spent so much time and energy to clean up those scums and ck sheep. If they became the vice president, they would definitely step in secretly and let theme back. Mr. Baron was alone and just recovered. It was inevitable that hecked mental strength. You must be his strong arm and general and fight for him. " Said Essie. Rich families always preferred boys to girls. Vinton was the eldest son, with the strong support of Vicki. As long as he was willing to fight, he would be the vice general manager of administration. And Valery and Alice couldn''t be his opponents. Hearing her words, Vinton seemed to be cheered up, and his fighting spirit was raised all of a sudden. "The Xu Group can only be surnamed Xu, and outsiders can''t have any idea of the Xu group. I will take your stick and help dad take care of the Xu Group." Eva gave him a thumbs up and said, "Vinton, you used to be suppressed by your mommy. You can''t y important role in thepany. Now you finally realize that you have to work hard to get rid of your mommy. You can''t give her and other rtives any chance to interfere in thepany." Vinton took her hand and kissed it with a smile. "Yes, your majesty." Looking at him, Zac shook his head and sighed, "brother-inw, it''s the sign that you will be a hen- pecked husband." "I''m willing to be controlled by my Eva." Vinton seemed to be willing to submit. Essie took the opportunity to say, "Eva, didn''t you envy me when I got marriedst time? You can''t find a second man as good as my brother. Why don''t you hurry to take him to get the marriage license? Otherwise, if he is taken away by others, you will cry all day long. " Eva wrinkled her nose at her and said, "Vinton and I are fine now. If we get married, we will have all kinds of troubles. I don''t think we are as rxed as we are now." "How could it be? When you be my wife, I will also spoil you to the heaven, love you to the bone, and it will never change. " Vinton hurriedly said, afraid that she would not believe him. Eva smiled, revealing a row of white teeth, "I believe you, Vinton, I am not prepared for the marriage yet. After all, I''m going to quit the entertainment circle after getting married. Can you let me y a few more years?" Although Vinton felt a little helpless, he understood that Eva was willing to marry him, but she didn''t want to marry him so soon. Thinking of this, he calmed down instantly. Hearing that, Essie''s bright eyes twinkled slightly, revealing a secret light. "Now, Wendy is coveting my brother. Relying on Mr. Baron''s announcement of the engagement, she regards herself as his fiancee. If you two don''t do anything, you will fall into an extremely passive position. I think you should at least do something to make Wendy and the Wang family give up this ideapletely. " These words really hit the nail on the head of Vinton. To be honest, in the past three years, Eva had always been erratic and alienated from him. She had never officially said that she would date with him, so he didn''t know what position he was in her heart. It would be great if they could be in a rtionship. Eva also understood what Essie meant. Although she hadn''t really fallen in love with Vinton, she was sure that she wouldn''t love anyone else. It was only a matter of time before she fell in love with Vinton. At that time, Essie had always been thinking about Hanson and didn''t fall in love with Zac. Now the two of them were not only in love, but also in a good rtionship. Love could be cultivated, and the most important thing was that they were suitable for each other, and Vinton was very suitable for her. "I know what to do." She smiled and her two dimples danced drunkenly on her cheeks. On the second day, the entertainment weekly hit the front page. Eva and Vinton showed their love in a high-profile manner, officially announced their rtionship, and uncovered the obscure veil between the two. Wendy was about to go crazy. It was undoubtedly a heavy p on her face. Under the pressure of Xiao family and his wife, York finally couldn''t sit still and decided to teach his daughter a lesson in person to make her behave well. Eva didn''t want to see him at all. She had nned to ask her assistant to stop him, but she didn''t expect him to break into her studio. "Eva, I''m your father. Don''t you think it''s too much for you to shut me out?" York was a little annoyed. Eva didn''t even want to look at him. She snorted, "I don''t have a father. My father abandoned his wife and children. He is merciless and has been killed by the lightning." Hearing this, York was furious. "Eva, you curse me. It''s unfilial. The unfilial child would be struck by lightning." Chapter 593 The Hatred Between Father And Daughter Chapter 593 The Hatred Between Father And Daughter "Then I''ll see if the thunder will kill me!" Eva''s voice was as cold as a tide from the North Pole. "You are really a bastard!" York''s face turned livid with anger. "So what? You didn''t raise me anyway!" Eva sneered with a mocking smile on her face. Blue veins stood out on York''s forehead, and he was full of anger, like an angry bull. "To tell me the truth, do you deliberately hook up with Vinton to revenge on me and the Xiao family?" "You think too much. Since you left, I have thought that you are dead. You don''t deserve it." Eva said word by word, gritting her teeth. "Do you think you can be with Vinton? Even if you are a little famous in the entertainment circle now, it''s not enough for you to fight against the Wang family and Xiao family. It''s as easy as crushing an ant for them to kill you. " York warned. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Do you think I will be frightened?" Eva sneered, "whether the Wang family or the Xiao family were able to make a fortune in the past, they were promoted by the Xu family. Without the support of the Xu Group, they would go bankrupt in every minute. Do you think you can get promoted by marrying the daughter of Xiao family? You have been watching the expressions of the Xiao family all day long, following them like a dog obediently. " York''s face twisted as if it had been stung by a ho. What Eva said was like a dagger, stabbing into his heart heavily. He took a deep breath between his teeth and resisted the impulse to burst out, "just tell me, how much money do you need to leave Vinton?" "Will Ick money?" Eva''sughter was like the collision of ice and ice, shuttling through the air. "No one will be unhappy with more money." York snorted. "Not everyone is like you. You want to kill your own child for money, fame and fortune." Said Eva resentfully. An extremely insidious cold light shed through York''s eyes. If he married a rich and powerful wife, he would be able to fight for less than twenty years. Why not? A phoenix man like him had suffered from poverty since childhood. As long as he had the chance to climb up and be a member of the upper ss, he was willing to do anything. "Well, Eva, since you want tomit suicide, I have no choice. Don''t me me for not reminding you at that time." He opened the door angrily and was shocked to see Vinton standing outside. Then he left quickly for fear that he would me him. Eva turned to look out of the window at the dim twilight outside, and the heavy sadness deep in her memory reappeared in her mind. Vinton walked behind her and put his arm around her shoulder. "When I was a child, that man often took me to the riverside to see the stars. He taught me to make sand castles and said that he would build a real castle in the future, so that I could live a happy life like the princess in the fairy tale. I still remember that on the day of his newpany''s establishment, he happily told me that thepany was named after me. It will bring us castles, new clothes and new toys. At that time, I thought my father was the best man in the world. " She took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice, "one day, when he came back home drunk, he quarreled with my mother indiscriminately and fiercely. I was so scared that I hid under the table and covered my ears. I was so scared. Later, he ran out of the room angrily, mmed the door and was about to leave. I got out of the table in a hurry and hugged him... " She stopped and fell into her memory alone. "Father, don''t leave. Is it because of Eva? I will change, I will be obedient and never be naughty again." She still remembered what she had said and his expression at that time. His facial features were terribly twisted, and the blue veins on his forehead were constantly beating. His eyes were so red that they were about to bleed. He stared at her fiercely. He looked like an angry lion, eager to devour the whole world. She was afraid, but she didn''t let him go. She was afraid that he would nevere back if he left. He raised his hand and pinched the little girl. His eyes suddenly became malicious. "Don''t block my way. Get out as far as you can!" He lifted her up and fell her heavily to the ground like a waste. She thought she was going to die, but at that moment, her mother rushed out of the room and caught her. The man rushed out and closed the door with great force. With a loud bang, her internal organs were almost broken into pieces. "Eva!" A soft voice came to her ears and woke her up. She just found that her face was wet with tears. Vinton held her in his arms and warmed her heart with the temperature of his chest. She sobbed and continued, "then he never came back home. Every time mom went to see him, she came back with tears all over her face. At that time, I didn''t hate him. On the contrary, I missed him very much. I know there is a ce where I can find him. So one afternoon after school, I went to the company to look for him, because I got full marks in the exam. I think he must be very happy when he knows it, and then he will go home. " She sobbed, "the receptionist told me that he went out and would be back soon, so I waited for him in his office. After a long time, I finally heard the familiar footsteps. I wanted to give him a surprise, so I hid in the file cab. I saw hime in through the crack, followed by a woman. That woman sat on his legs and put her arms around his neck. " She stopped and sneered, "at that moment, I finally understood why he quarreled with mom, why he didn''t go home, why he didn''t love me. That was because he had another woman!" A strong hatred surged up in her heart again. She wiped the tears on her face. It was not worth crying for that kind of person! "I hate that woman, and I hate him too. When he moved out, I didn''t shed a tear. I just cursed them in my heart, hoping that they would die as soon as possible, be struck to death by lightning, and then go to hell!" "Eva, that''s all over. It''s good for a father like him to die. You have to believe that there are only a few men like him who are heartless. There are still many good men in the world. " Vintonforted her, fearing that she would lose confidence in him and love again because of this shadow. Eva nodded and buried her face in his arms. This weekend, Percy''s coffee shop opened in Dragon City. It was a birthday gift from Eva to her mother. Opening a dessert shop was her mother''s dream for many years, and now Eva could finally help her realize it. Now Jade was in college in Dragon City, and their family could live together in Dragon City. Because her daughter, Eva, cut the ribbon in person, the opening ceremony of the coffee dessert shop was particrly popr. The street was crowded with the fans of Eva. This coffee and dessert shop was located in a very good location, which was very eye-catching on the busy road. On one hand, it was near the University of Dragon City. And on the other hand, it was near a group of high-end office buildings, so its business had always been very prosperous. Otherwise, Eva would not be willing to buy it. Essie was also helping Percy and Eva. She asked Holy to build a website, which provided online orders and delivery. In the website of the coffee and dessert shop, all the drinks and food that were being sold were clearly listed in exquisite physical pictures. Customers could directly order through the website. After the website waspleted, Eva asked someone to print beautiful leaflets. Then, ording to the market situation, she set a delivery charge of 5 dors, and the order would be sent at ten. In the afternoon, the main customer for the tea delivery was the white-cor workers in high-end office buildings, and this delivery fee was just a drop in the bucket for them. In the evening, at the closing time, Eva, Percy and Jade were happily sorting out the ounts of that day in the financial room. "Oh my God! We made so much money on the first day. Sister, you are so popr." Jade danced with joy. With a smile, Eva turned to look at Essie and said, "I find it''s not easy to open a shop. Essie, why do you look so idle when you manage such arge group alone? We only manage a small coffee shop, but we are extremely busy. " With a smile, Essie said, "it''s not easy to get started. It will be much better when you get familiar with it. Besides, you did a good job at the beginning!" "Of course, if you have a good subordinate, you will be much more free." Eva sensed the implication and hinted her to go on. Turning around, Essie looked at the employees cleaning outside the financial office and said slowly, "your cashier seems to have a poor calction. She can only calcte the change by calctor. That is to say, she used the calctor, but she still got the wrong change three times in an hour! The barista tonight was probably a fresh man, and has poormon sense. He couldn''t even tell the difference between no coffee and no sugar, Mocha andtte. And the receptionist should learn to smile instead of pretending to be cool! " After a pause, she continued, "tonight, the shop is very busy and full of people, but some customers just regard it as a casual park. They just kept their seats temporarily and didn''t order anything. As a result, the customers who wanted to eat had to wait beside them. Some impatient customers just left. Your waiters almost turn a blind eye to this. " She moved her sharp eyes to the counter and said, "it should be the manager''s responsibility to manage the staff in the coffee shop well, and he seems to care more about how to take advantage of it." Following her gaze, Eva and Jade saw the person in charge of the shop stuffing tissue into his pocket when no one was noticing. The two faces were densely covered at the same time. The two of them looked at each other, with their hands on their hips, and made a major decision: reorganize the employees! They had made a n to reorganize the employees. First of all, ording to Essie''s opinion of "recycling", the receptionist with a good calction and the cashier with a sweet smile were exchanged. The two parties seemed to be relieved and happily epted it. At the same time, they ordered the new barista to make up for themon sense mistakes in two days, or he would be fired! Then they fired the ipetent manager decisively and recruited an experienced and loyal new manager to train her employees. The Xiao family and York soon got the news. Now that his ex-wife hade to Dragon City, it was time for him to meet her. Chapter 594 Explore The Yard Again Chapter 594 Explore The Yard Again Albert''s birthday party was about to arrive. Mary pretended to be nice to Essie and wanted to teach her how to prepare the birthday party, so Zac and Essie had been living in the Rong Mansion these days. Le also took the opportunity to live here with Walt. In the afternoon, Le walked freely on the bamboo path. She was very happy that she could finally enter the house. She had lived for so many years, but she had never entered the Rong Mansion, because there was a rule in the family that anybody from Qin family was allowed to enter! Rong Mansion was really much bigger and more beautiful than she thought. She liked her current identity very much. In the past, she had tried every means to enter the mansion, including kneeling down outside the door and almost broking her legs, but she hadn''t been recognized by the family. Now no one could deny her. The buildings inside the mansion still retained the ssical charm. When she walked inside she felt that she had passed through hundreds of years ago. However, the security and monitoring equipment inside was the most advanced in the world. A fly could not fly out, and a mosquito could not fly in. The monitor was equipped with full angle probe and far-reaching infrared rays. No matter day or night, any trick could be seen clearly. However, there was only one ce outside the monitoring range, which was the ghost yard. There was no monitor there, but there was an rm system. Once someone broke in without permission, it would automatically go off. Only mice, birds or small cats could asionally get in. Le had only heard of the legend of the house of the Rong family, but she didn''t know where it was. She turned around and went to the boundary of the ghost yard. It waspletely different from the elegant and splendid house, as if she had entered another world. The walls of the courtyard were filled with weeds about half a person high around four weeks. Looking inside through the gap of the iron gate, it was gloomy, as if the sun could never shine in. The yard was full of weeds, and the shrubs and weeds were taller than people. They almost blocked the view and covered the house. The walls of the courtyard were covered with runes. There were two huge stones standing at the gate of the iron gate, and on the gate, there was a unique andplicated big eight diagrams hanging. Le was a little shocked. Was this the legendary...? While she was thinking, a gust of wind blew from the yard. The sun above her head was burning, but the wind seemed not toe from this world. It was extremely cold. Le shivered and hugged herself. A chill came into her body. Suddenly, a hand put on her shoulder, which made her fresh creep. She covered her ears and squatted on the ground, screaming. "Sister-inw, don''t be afraid. It''s me!" Ivy thought she saw the ferocious ghost inside and was shocked. Le looked at her through her eyshes and breathed a sigh of relief. "Ivy, don''t you know that I''m scared to death?" But Ivy didn''t take it seriously. She held her arm and took her away. "You can''t stay here. Be careful that something inside wille out to ask for your life." Le breathed a sigh of relief, still in shock. Ivy nodded, "you have to remember that you have to be at least five meters away from this yard in the future to be safe, understand?" Le raised her eyebrows slightly and asked with confusion and curiosity, "is there really a ghost inside?" "Yes." Ivy nodded like a chicken pecking rice, with a pair of big eyes rolling in her eyes, which looked very mysterious. Le immediately asked Ivy to tell her the story of the ghost yard. Ivy liked to talk about this ce the most. As soon as she heard that Le was interested, she immediately became excited. "I''ve heard from my ancestors that our family was the former Prince''s mansion of the Ming Dynasty. The ghost yard is specially used to imprison sick and wrong servants. I don''t know how many people have died in this ce before. After my great-great grandfather bought it, he rebuilt the whole mansion, and the ghost yard was also built into a separate residence for the servants to live. However, all the people living inside were either ill or crazy for no reason. Later, they hired a Fengshui master. He said that the Fengshui here was very bad and too gloomy, and it was not suitable for people to live here, so it was idle. " Le''s curiosity was growing. "I don''t know if it was at my great grandfather''s time or my grandfather''s time. In a word, there was a woman with resentmentmitting suicide on a night with bloody moon, which was also the gloomiest time. She was wearing red clothes. After she died, she turned into a ferocious ghost and wandered around the yard. There was no such strict protection around the yard before. Some thieves thought there was a treasure hidden in it, so they sneaked in and stole it. As a result, they went crazy when they came out and were taken to the police station. They died three dayster. Later, some new servants identally entered the house and went crazy when they came out. They ran to the road and were hit to death by a car. " Said Ivy, rubbing her arms. "Really? It''s so mysterious." Le''s eyes widened as if she was listening to a horror novel. "These things happened before I was born. I just heard by others, but there is one thing that happened to the people we know clearly." Ivy whispered in her ear. Le was stunned for a while and asked, "who is it?" "Jim. When he was a child, he put a cat into the ghost yard and tied a camera on it. He wanted to peep into the secret of the ghost yard, but he almost died. Fortunately, uncle Li went to his family to save his life in time. " Ivy said indifferently. She had sworn in front of Essie that she couldn''t tell anyone what Jim and Zac had seen in the ghost yard, so she could only say it simply. Le was shocked. She had never heard of it. Hearing her words, Le seemed to have thought of some scheme, with a very strange light shing in her eyes. Two dayster, in the evening, she went to the room of Ivy. "Ivy, do you know? I''m very curious, especially about the mysterious things. If I don''t figure it out, I won''t be able to eat or sleep well. " She said on purpose. She knew Ivy too well. As the queen of gossip in Dragon City, she was very curious. No matter what gossip or strange things happened in Dragon City, she had to investigate it. Le believed that Ivy had always wanted to find out the secret of the ghost yard, but she dared not take action because of the family ban. Ivy''s eyes lit up, as if she had found a confidant of the same kind. She also had this kind of feeling. When she encountered a curious event, she felt ufortable if she didn''t find out the truth. But as for the matter of the yard... She waved her hand and said, "sister-inw, I know how you feel, but you really can''t touch the ghost yard. That ferocious ghost is very powerful, and even Jim and my cousin, who are fearless, dare not provoke it." "Ivy, there is no ghost in the world. It might be a coincidence at that time, but his method really works. We can have a try." Le looked indifferent. Since she was intimidated by Essiest time, she was no longer afraid of ghosts. In this world, the most terrifying thing was people. Even if there was a ghost, it would be scared to death when it encountered a person who was extremely evil. "But this is a ban of our family. If it is known by others, we will be expelled. You are the new daughter- inw of our family. It will be very serious if you break the family rules before the wedding." Said Ivy hesitantly, worried. "Didn''t you say that one meter around the iron gate of the ghost yard is not under surveince? No one will know if we take actions there. " Le said confidently. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ivy''s eyes lit up, as if she was persuaded by Le, but soon extinguished. "It doesn''t work if you want to imitate Jim. He happened to have a typhoonst time, so a big tree was blew down. The branches hit the high wall, so the cat could go smoothly. Now there is neither a typhoon nor a tree falling. Cats can''t get through it. " "Who said we must use cats?" With a weird smile, Le whispered in her ear. After a short pause, Ivy smiled and said, "sister-inw, you are really brilliant." Aftering out of her room, she went to look for Essie. At this moment, Essie was leaning against the sofa, eating fruits and watching TVzily and leisurely. She hadn''t recovered her memory of the ghost yard, so she had no impression of it. When Le mentioned it, she was a little curious. However, when Le proposed to peep at the ghost yard, Essie stopped her in a hurry. Zac always said that curiosity killed cats, not to mention that it was a taboo in the family. Anyone who offended it would be punished severely, and he might be expelled from the family. She didn''t want to take the risk of breaking thew. "Sister-inw, you''ve just entered the Rong family, and you don''t know the rules of the family. Ghost yard is a taboo, and you can''t touch it." "I came here out of kindness to invite you to see something interesting together. It''s okay if you don''t come, but don''t betray us andin to my mother-inw." Le pouted. It didn''t matter. Even if she didn''t go, it wouldn''t affect her n. She had already made a n in secret. She went to peep at the ghost yard, pretended to release the ferocious ghost, and then pretended to be a murder case of the ferocious ghost. She wanted to kill the tramp, Essie, to avenge herself. At midnight, after everyone fell asleep, she quietly went to the ghost yard with Ivy. Lying on the bed, Essie couldn''t fall asleep. She turned around and saw Zac sleeping soundly. Then she got up secretly and went out. She had made up her mind that she wouldn''t get involved, but she could stay by their side and watch them. If something happened to them, the more people they had, the better. Chapter 595 The Ghost Came Out Chapter 595 The Ghost Came Out A weird smile appeared on Le''s face when she saw Essie. She took out a rat from her windbreaker and tied a mini camera to it. Ivy gave her a thumbs up and said, "sister-inw, you are really brilliant." Le smiledcently, "I happened to find a mouse hole in the corner near the iron gate that day, and I came up with this idea." She took them to the mouse hole. In fact, she came here secretly the day before yesterday. There was no monitoring equipment in this ce, so she didn''t worry that her little action would be discovered. The hole was about the size of a fist, and one hand could just reach into it. Le took out a piece of meat and put it in the grass in the yard from the hole. Then she put the rat in the yard and blocked the hole with a stone, so that the rat could not escape. She turned on the phone and started the camera. There was an excited look on Ivy''s face, but Essie was nervous in her heart, fearing that they would cause any trouble. On the screen, the rat was wandering around in the grass in the yard, as if trying to find an exit. Finally, it ran towards the house. It was very dark. Only the beam of light from the camera could see the scene in front of it. When the rat ran to the gate of the mansion, a red object blocked the camera. Ivy''s heart jolted. She couldn''t help reaching out her hand and holding Le''s arm. Le was also shocked. She had thought that the ghost yard was just a trick, or the cover made up by the Rong family to hide some big treasures. She didn''t expect that there was really something. Staring at the camera without blinking, Essie saw a pair of mandarin ducks embroidered on the red object, which looked like the wedding dress on TV. Then a big hand reached out. The fingernails on it were very long, which made people feel creepy. Ivy was so frightened that she almost screamed. Fortunately, Essie covered her mouth with her hand. Le was also shocked. At this time, the rat let out a shrill scream and the camera turned off. "Damn it! Let''s go!" Said Essie in a low voice, beckoning the two of them to leave as soon as possible. Le ran as fast as she could, followed by Ivy. Essie was pregnant, so she didn''t dare to run too fast. After running for a while, Ivy stopped at the thought of Essie and turned back. Essie was the apple of Zac''s eye. If anything happened to Essie, Zac would kill her. "Essie, do you think that thing wille to settle ounts with us?" Ivy shivered and asked. "I don''t think so." Thinking of that hand, Essie felt a little scared. Le ran into the hall first. As soon as she entered, she saw Zacing down the stairs. He came down to look for Essie. "Sister-inw, it''s sote. Why are you still up?" He asked casually. Le was very nervous at first, but when she saw hiszy and handsome face, her nervous mood disappeared in an instant, and was reced by a sense of admiration. "I... I am going to sleep." She stammered. Zac nodded slightly and went downstairs without saying anything. Looking at his indifferent back, a trace of resentment shed through Le''s eyes, but she didn''t dare to stay any longer. She turned around and went upstairs. As soon as he arrived at the yard, Ivy and Essie came in. Seeing that the two women''s faces were pale, Zac frowned slightly. When sister-inw came in just now, she didn''t look well. His intuition told him that something had happened among the three women. At the sight of him, Essie immediately regained herposure and winked at Ivy. Ivy understood and hurriedly said, "second sister-inw, it''s sote today. We''ve been waiting for a long time. I''m sleepy. Go back to sleep." Then she yawned and ran away dejectedly. "Honey, it''s time to sleep." With an embarrassed smile, Essie went upstairs with her head down. A sharp light shed through Zac''s eyes. When he returned to his room, he leaned against the head of the bed and looked at the person beside him with an implicit and intriguing look. "Where did you go?" He said in a careless tone. "Didn''t Ivy just say that we went to see Epiphyllum together?" Essie tried her best to keep calm so that he wouldn''t find anything wrong. If he knew that she had peeped into the yard, he would be very angry. Perhaps he would punish her severely. "Do you get up at midnight just to see Epiphyllum?" Raising his eyebrows, Zac looked at her doubtfully, as if he didn''t believe her at all. Essie yawned on purpose and pretended to be very sleepy. "Zac, I''m really sleepy. If there''s anything, can you ask me tomorrow?" Zac sighed. Considering her health, he decided not to question her anymore. He would talk about it tomorrow. On the second day, Essie deliberately slept till the noon. When she got up, she shouted that she was hungry and ran downstairs for lunch, in case that Zac would question her. Zac knew that she was dodging on purpose. The more she dodged, the more sure he was that she had hidden an unknown secret. But he had a meeting in the afternoon, so he let her go temporarily and decided to talk about it when he came back. In the afternoon, Le asked the servant to prepare juice and desserts, and invited Ivy and Essie to have afternoon tea together. Regardless of whether there was really something in the yard or not, her n had to be carried out as usual. The most important thing was to kill Essie and revenge for herself. Her n was to pretend to see the ghost in the garden, so that she could carry out theter conspiracy in the name of ghost. "Oh my God! I was really scared yesterday. I didn''t expect that this yard was really not clean." She rubbed her arms, pretending to be very scared. "Yes, I had a dreamst night." Ivy shivered. Le took a sip of tea and looked very frightened. "Do you think she wille out to find the three of us? Didn''t she go to find Jimst time? " "There is a heaven and earth eight diagrams array outside the yard. She can''t walk out unless we are there within half a meter away. I guess Jim was hurt by her at the gate of the yard, so he was in aa when he went back. " Guessed Ivy. Hearing their words and thinking of the terrible scene yesterday, Essie couldn''t help muttering in her heart. "Is there a zombie inside?" "You mean she has changed into a corpse?" With her eyes wide open, Ivy heard this conjecture for the first time. It was interesting, but on second thought, if it was a zombie, it would die by cross. How could it still make trouble in the yard for so long? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Oh my God, I''m still in shock. Ivy, aren''t you afraid of living in the house?" Said Le. "I have lived here for twenty years, and nothing bad has happened. Uncle Li said that as long as we didn''t get close to the ghost yard, nothing would happen. Besides, there are so many people in our house. I don''t think it''s scary. " Ivy waved her hand Taking a sip of tea, Le turned her head to the depths of the garden. She had nned to see the ghost with red clothes and to be scared, but when she turned her eyes, she really saw a red shadow floating through the flowers. She couldn''t believe her eyes and thought it was an illusion. She hurriedly raised her hand and rubbed her eyes. Suddenly, the red shadow shed to the shade of a tree not far away. With a scream, Le jumped up and hid behind Ivy. She trembled like a leaf blown by the wind. Ivy was frightened by her action. She looked around with her eyes wide open, but there was nothing but flowers and rockery in front of her. Startled, Essie stood up and walked up to her. She patted her on the back and said, "sister-inw, don''t be afraid. You must see it wrong. There is no ghost." "Yes, I didn''t see anything." Ivy nodded. Le opened her eyes secretly and peeped outside. She breathed a sigh of relief when she found that there was no shadow under the tree. She must have been crazy about her n, so she had an illusion. She straightened up and was about to sit back when a hand put on her shoulder and she lowered her head tremblingly. "Ah --" She screamed hysterically and ran, but no matter where she ran, she couldn''t get rid of the red clothes behind her. "Don''te over. Don''t pester me. I didn''t mean to do that. I won''t disturb you anymore. I won''t do that again!" Frightened, Ivy and Essie called for help. Soon, several security guards rushed over and found the unconscious Le in the garden. She seemed to be frightened to faint. "Bad news! Essie, will shee to us too?" Holding her arms tightly, Ivy shivered. Essie didn''t know what to do. It seemed that she had to confess to Zac as soon as possible. Chapter 596 It Was All Right Chapter 596 It Was All Right As soon as Zac received her phone call, he rushed back. "What happened?" Biting her lips, Essie told him everything that had happenedst night. Sweat trickled down Zac''s forehead. His wife was really infected by the gossip spirit of Ivy. How dare she get involved in such a bold thing? Did she forget that she was not alone now? "I didn''t want to get involved. I was just worried that they would make trouble, so I followed them to have a look. And I don''t believe there is a ghost in the ghost yard at all. There is no ghost in the world. But I didn''t expect that we really saw something. Sister-inw seemed to be crazy all of a sudden, as if she was really haunted by a ferocious ghost. " She said haltingly. She couldn''t exin these strange things. Zac sighed and put his arm around her shoulder. Now the most important thing is that this muddled fool and the baby in his belly are safe. He can let go of everything else. "Listen up, Essie. Don''t do anything behind my back anymore. Otherwise, I will lock you up for three years." His tone was rather warning. Essie shivered and nodded. She didn''t want to touch a tiger''s butt. Aftering out of the room, they went to Walt''s room. At this time, Walt came back from thepany. To be honest, he didn''t care about the life of Le, but now that they were in the same boat, he didn''t want anything to happen to her. The most important thing was to keep her mouth shut and not let her reveal her identity crazily. Lying on the bed, Le was in aa and kept talking nonsense. Seeing this, Zac was slightly shocked. At that time, Jim was also like this. Even the doctor couldn''t tell what kind of illness he had. Mary was furious. It was a good chance to me Essie. She wouldn''t let it go. "Essie, you will be the hostess of our family in the future. It''s your duty to implement the family rules. You know that Ivy and your sister-inw are messing around. You not only didn''t stop them, but also participated in their y. You really disappoint me. If the family is handed over to you in the future, don''t you make a mess? " Knowing that she was responsible for this matter, Essie didn''t exin but said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, mommy." "There are nationalws and family rules. As the future hostess of the family, you have openly vited the family rules. I have to punish you severely, or else I can''t convince the public." Mary put on an iron and selfless expression. She would lock Essie in the basement for a few days to frighten her. "Mommy, Ivy has confessed. It was all sister-inw''s idea. Essie went to see them and worried that they would make trouble. After all, Essie hasn''t taken charge of the family yet. Besides, sister-inw is the eldest sister-inw. She just entered the house not long ago. The reason why Essie didn''t stop her in public is that she didn''t want to create any conflict between them in the future. " Zac clearly and forcefully defended his wife. With him, no one could hurt her, let alone Mary. Mary''s face turned blue. It seemed that her youngest son was ming her. But she didn''t lose her temper. She tried her best to hold back her anger and said, "Zac, I know you care about your wife, but she has to follow the rules of the family when she came in. The north yard is a forbidden area of our family. ording to the family rules, anyone who breaks into the forbidden area will be expelled from our family. I gave her a lenient punishment for the sake of Mili and Dot. She can be forgiven for a serious crime, but she can''t escape a minor crime. " She changed to a helpless tone, pretending that she didn''t want to punish Essie either. She was forced by the family rules and had no choice. "All right." Albert shook his hand and said, "Essie is pregnant, and Zac has exined that it has nothing to do with her. She can be punished to copy the family rules ten times." "But what if someone else follows this example in the future?" Mary was unwilling to give up. So what? The baby in her belly was not the child of the family, but a bastard. How could she rely on it? "Mommy, it''s all Laura''s fault. Laura has always been curious. If she is curious, she wants to find out the truth. No one dares to get close to the yard when the ident happened to Laura. You don''t need to worry that someone will follow them. The most important thing now is to save Laura. You shouldn''t be so stupid, right? " He was afraid that his mother would punish Essie for hurting the baby in her belly, so he unconsciously increased his tone. Mary''s face turned pale. "Okay, okay. Since you all protect her, what else can I do?" She waved her hand angrily. In the mansion, the news of Le had been spread among the servants. "This youngdy is so bold that she even dare to touch the yard. Isn''t she asking for trouble?" "Yes, I''d rather take a detour than get close to that ce. I''m afraid that I might irritate the ghost inside." "I heard that the corpse of the rat that Mrs. Laura put in has been found outside the yard." Everyone was terrified. People couldn''t be too curious, or they didn''t know how they died. Essie peeped out from the gap of the curtain. She was so curious that there was really no need to send her sister-inw to the hospital. Could she be cured just by uncle Li? She couldn''t believe it. Zac came over and put his arm around her shoulder. "I will tten that ce in the future." "In fact, it''s also our fault this time. It''s in its territory, and we''re in our territory. Everyone has been safe and sound. If we didn''t disturb it, it wouldn''t take revenge." Essie sighed. She turned around and saw that Albert, who was sitting not far away, had a calm expression on his face, as if he was not worried about Laura''s illness at all. He was sure that she would recover after uncle Li used the spell. As the third generation leader of the family, he must have known the secret of the ghost yard, but not for Mary. Looking at her walking back and forth like ants on a hot pan, she might not know the secret of the ghost yard. She believed that Zac would inherit the throne in the future, the secret as well. However, he was a scheming man. Perhaps like Albert, he wouldn''t reveal it to his wife. Walt stayed by Le''s side not to take care of her, but to prevent her from talking nonsense and revealing her identity. But in the eyes of outsiders, he was worried about his wife''s safety and showed deep affection. After a while, Le stopped talking nonsense and woke up. She burst into tears. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was a big mistake this time. She almost lost her life. These mysterious things couldn''t be used to make fun of casually. If she didn''t work well, she would be harmed. Seeing that she was fine, others were relieved. After lunch, Essie leaned against the sofa and read an electric book. At the same time, Zac took a look at her. He was shocked by the book Essie was reading. It was a book about ghosts. Essie began to study this. "If you see too much of this kind of messy thing, your brain will be short out." Zac grabbed it for her and didn''t allow her to read it again. Pregnant women should read some rxing reading materials and cultivate their temperament. Chapter 597 Being Punished To Reflect Themselves Chapter 597 Being Punished To Reflect Themselves "Was there a wedding in the yard?" She pouted. Wedding photos and wedding dresses in the yard. Rubbing her head, Zac didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Honey, you have such a rich imagination. You really should write a novel." Hearing that, Essie turned her head to take a look at him. A hint of slyness shed through her ck eyes. "Zac, you are the fourth generation leader of the family. The secret will definitely be passed on to you, right?" A smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth, and his eyes became deep and sharp. "What do you want to say?" "I mean, you are the master and I am the hostess of the family. You will in charge of the Rong Group and I will take the responsibility of the family, and the mansion will be under my jurisdiction. I should have the right to know the secrets of the yard, right?" Essie smiled awkwardly. Zac gently rubbed her nose and said, "don''t worry, honey. If the secret is really told to me, I won''t hide it from you." Hearing that, Essie was overjoyed. She stretched out her arms to hold him in a ttering way. A couple should trust each other unconditionally. In the afternoon, Mary held a family meeting and announced the punishment for two daughters-inw and niece. Le wrote down the family rules two hundred times as a punishment, and Essie and Ivy wrote down one hundred times as a punishment. At the same time, the three of them had to reflect themselves in the hall for two weeks in the daytime. If they did it again, they would be punished ording to the familyw. Essie had never seen the family rules of the family. It was said that it was a golden whip, which would cut her skin and flesh. Only those who broke the first three rules would be punished. There seemed to be only one person in the two generations, from Abel to Albert, who had been executed such a severe punishment. But Essie didn''t know who the person was, and the family seemed to keep it a secret. There was no entertainment in the hall, and their mobile phones had to be taken away. They had nothing to do except to copy family rules. Zac felt sorry for his wife and wanted to help her giarize. But Essie thought that since she had made a mistake, she should be punished. Moreover, as the future hostess of the family, she should take the lead and not to vite the family rules. Holding her chin, Ivy sighed by the window. It was so boring! Le was still in shock, but only Essie was the calmest one. Sitting at the desk, she was quietly writing the family rules. When Jim and Zac explored the yard, it only entangled with Jim and didn''t hurt Zac. Did she have the preference for people to be hurt? Zac was the future head of the family, and Essie was the future hostess. So she didn''t dare to hurt them. She only dared to bully the "outsiders" like them. "She must be a member of the family when she was alive. Otherwise, it is impossible that every time there is an ident, the ident happened to outsiders. There is nothing wrong with the family members." Le pouted and said in a low voice, which was only within the range of three people. She was afraid that the words would float into the ghost yard and be heard by the fierce ghost in red, and then came to ask for her life. "Sister-inw, you are the new daughter-inw of our family, and also one of Rong family." Said Ivy seriously. Le shrugged. She was a fake. She could hide it from others, but she couldn''t hide it from ghosts. She had just read a spiritual theory that ghosts could see through people''s hearts. In her nightmare of being killed, the ghost in red called her real name, not Laura. It could be seen that she had read her heart. "No matter what''s inside, we can''t be more curious. Curiosity Kills cats. It''s not wrong." Essie warned. Ivy nodded. The servant brought lunch: rice, cabbage and bamboo shoots. They had no choice but to ept it. However, it seemed that the servant hadn''t finished yet. She opened another basket, which was chicken soup, braised fish and pork. Ivy''s eyes lit up. Was this an extra reward from her aunt? "Cabbages and bamboo shoots are for the twodies and miss Ivy. The chicken soup, braised fish and pork are specially ordered for the baby in the belly by Mr. Zac." The servant said in a low voice. Zac knew that his wife liked to eat meat, and would eat meat every meal. Now it was a meal for two people. How could she not supplement good nutrition? Lowering her head, Ivy said, "it''s good to be pregnant. There is an exemption card." A hint of coldness shed through Le''s eyes. ''The exemption card is just a bastard and has nothing to do with the family. If it was given birth to and done the paternity test, it will definitely be a great shame for the family.'' "It doesn''t matter. I''m much better now. I can''t finish it all by myself. Let''s eat together." Essie said as she put two pieces of pork into the two girls'' bowls. At the sight of this, Ivy smiled happily. "Sister-inw, fortunately, you are pregnant. I can be lucky with my nephew." "I like vegetables and I don''t like meat. Enjoy yourselves." Le returned the meat to her bowl. There were only resentment and jealousy in her heart. The better Zac treated Essie, the angrier she was. How could she ept her kindness? "Sister-inw, we have to stay here for two weeks. You will definitely suffer from malnutrition if you eat vegetables every day." Ivy didn''t want to be polite. She picked up the meat and put it into her mouth. She liked to eat meat too. Then, Essie filled another bowl of Chicken Soup for her, and the two of them enjoyed it happily. Le turned a blind eye to it and continued to eat vegetables as a way to lose weight. In the Luxury Apartments on the other side of Dragon City, Eva finally had time to cook deserts to thank Jim. It was the first time that Jim came to her apartment. He thought it was a mess and obscene ce, but he didn''t expect it to be neat and tidy. "Heaven pepper? Did you clean your room for me?" "Jim, being narcissistic is a kind of disease, you have to be cured." Eva wrinkled her nose. She wouldn''t clean up her house alone for him. Her house was very clean. After making tea and bringing fruits and cakes to Jim, she went into the kitchen to make dessert. This time, what she was going to do was her grandfather''s signature dessert party, which was called Hodgepodge. Her grandfather had been to many ces to do pastry business, and he had learned a variety of local pastries.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jim had nothing else to do, so he walked to the kitchen door and looked at her. This woman was in a hurry to cook, but she was good at cooking. She lookedpletely different. The toughness of the tough woman was gone, and she looked like a virtuous little woman. Eva was making snacks in Central China. She kneaded the dough, mixed the pork and beef together, added the scallion, and then put it into the dough. With his arms crossed over his chest, Jim leaned against the door frame and looked at her with great interest. Eva was not that kind of delicate woman, with a heroic look on her face. Her features were very delicate, and her big eyes were clear, as if they could talk. Her figure was tall and bony, a little thin, in complete contrast to her big stomach. In Jim''s eyes, she was a contradictory existence from inside to outside. This characteristic was different from all the women he had known, including Janice. Every time he saw her, he couldn''t help but have an indescribable and strange feeling. He hated this feeling very much, and then he hated her very much. He couldn''t help but want to conquer her and make her obedient to him. However, this heaven pepper was born to be bone defying, and was never willing to yield to him. It was really hateful to challenge his unparalleled authority over and over again. While he was thinking, a sweet smell came from the oven, stirring all the greediness in his stomach. More than an hourter, Eva finished her deserts. She turned to look at Jim and said, "Jim, the tableware is in the disinfection cab. I don''t have a servant here, so I can''t serve you. Help yourself." Jim felt a little helpless. He walked to the disinfection cab, took out the dishes and chopsticks, and waited at the table. Eva took out the pastries and sat opposite him, introducing them one by one. "The top two are snacks made of corn and yolk in the northern part, the middle two are pastry, pan armor and five incense soybean skin in the central part, and the bottom two are snacks crystal shrimp dumplings and braised sausage in the southern part..." Jim shook his head andughed. "It''s really a Hodgepodge." With a slight smile, Eva said, "in Jiang City, both salty and dessert are ssified as dessert. My grandfather is a studious person and he can learn wherever he goes. Therefore, our family is a ce full of all kinds of pastries." Jim picked up a piece of pan helmet and took a small bite. It was crispy outside, soft inside and delicious meat. It was so delicious that he couldn''t say anything to hurt her. "Heaven pepper, you really have talents." Raising her eyebrows proudly, Eva said, "this is the unique skill of my grandfather''s. You can''t have it outside. Besides my grandfather''s shop, you can only eat them in my mother''s dessert coffee shop. There are southern breakfast in the morning, central snacks in the noon, coffee and dessert in the afternoon, and famous pastries in the evening, which are very rich, right? " She smiled and squinted her eyes, as if she was advertising and selling him. "Is there an exclusive spokesperson of you?" There was a sneer on Jim''s face. "Of course, I have to endorse for my own shop." Eva patted her chest. "You are so perfect to endorse food." The smile at the corners of Jim''s mouth deepened, and the mockery in his eyes also deepened. It was the first time in his life that he had seen such a foodie as Eva. Eva sensed the irony in his words and her face darkened. Chapter 598 Have Meals With Me Chapter 598 Have Meals With Me "Don''t look down upon us. Being a foodie is also a kind of ability, you know?" Eva rested her hands on her hips and stared at him angrily, "there is a difference between eating and unrestrained greed. The highest level of our foodie is that as long as it belongs to food, we can eat it. We won''t get fat no matter what we eat, and we won''t get sick no matter what we eat. Can you? " Jim was willing to admit defeat. What he ate was exquisite, nutritious and healthy, and every meal was only seven percent full. "Heaven pepper, if eating is a special skill, you finally have a special skill." He said slowly. Eva snorted and pointed at the desserts on the table, "aren''t these my specialties?" "Well, now you have two specialties," Jim shrugged his shoulders and looked reluctant. Seeing this, Eva became more furious. This Jim was always arrogant and contemptuous of all living beings, which was really annoying. "Jim, why didn''t I see anything special about you? Except for your handsome face, you have nothing special. However, your look is a gift from your parents and it has nothing to do with you. I can''t find your advantages with the help of a micro telescope. " Jim''s cold eyes narrowed slightly, and an evil cold light streaked across his eyes. "One of my specialties. Didn''t you see it when we were shooting the bed scene that day?" Before he finished his words, Eva''s face turned red. Bastard Jim! How dare he take a forcible kiss as his specialty! Shame on him! Even if he was good at kissing, he was trained in a myriad of flowers. He could kiss any woman. He was so dirty. "I forget dirty things so quickly." She said shyly and angrily. "Do you need me to remind you again?" An evil smile swept across Jim''s beautiful thin lips. Eva was exasperated. She stamped her feet and jumped up from the chair. "Jim, don''t push me too far!" Jim looked calm and his tone was casual, as if he was not irritated by her at all. "Heaven pepper, you should change your impulsive personality, or you will suffer losses when you marry into the Xu family in the future." Eva took a deep breath and tried her best to hold back her anger. "You''ve gone too far. I invited you to have some dessert out of kindness, but you talked nonsense. It''s really unbearable." "I''m sitting here still. How can I bully you?" Jim smiled evilly. "Don''t you want to..." Eva stopped. Didn''t he want to force a kiss on her? "what?" He pretended to be silly. Biting her lips, Eva said, "you know it clearly. Why should I make it clear?" She couldn''t say thest few words. He raised the corners of his charming mouth and gave a mischievous smile. "I mean fighting. We had more than ten rounds that day, but you failed to defeat me with only one move." ''what? Eva was shocked and looked embarrassed. It was so embarrassing that she misunderstood him! Jim slightly leaned over and kept closer to her. "Heaven pepper, are you thinking about what happened in bed?" "I... I didn''t. I was thinking about the fight. " She said in a hurry, with a trace of panic in her heart, and her eyelids almost unconsciously pulled down to cover her guilty eyes.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "That''s good. I did that just to enhance the effect of the y." Jim said lightly. He didn''t know if he was exining to the woman in front him or himself. That day, he really lost control. Seeing her stubborn and resolute appearance, he had an impulse to kiss her and forcibly conquer her. "I know." She pouted. "I can see that you were very obedient that day. You cooperated very well and took the initiative to cater to me." He said in a casual tone, as if he was just talking about an insignificant drizzle. Eva''s face turned red again. Actively cater to him? How is that possible? She would rather die than cater to such a dissolute scum like him. "No, I didn''t. Don''t talk nonsense." "Are you too good at acting? Have you forgotten?" There was a touch of mockery in Jim''s light voice. She had been with Vinton for three years, but she still kissed so unskillfully and clumsily. Was it because Vinton didn''t teach her well, or because she was borncking in talent in this respect? Eva''s cheeks were burning hot. She did forget that her brain wasck of oxygen, she lost her mind, couldn''t think, and also lost her memory. She waspletely nk, and she didn''t even know when her hand was untied by him. "Of course I don''t remember. I''m a good actress." She exined hesitantly. "It''s not a big deal. You should really forget it." Jim''s voice was low, as if he was talking to himself. Since that day, he always thought of the scene at that time for no reason. The iparably spicy heaven pepper was lying under his body. The quiet and shy appearance really made him feel very comfortable and have the pleasure of conquering. As he thought, his eyes fell on her lips subconsciously. Her lips were soft and red, like the rose petals blooming in the early morning, delicate and lovely. He didn''t hate it at all. Eva lowered her eyes and didn''t notice his subtle expression. When she raised her eyes, he had already realized his gaffe. He quickly looked away and began to eat his desert as if nothing had happened. Perhaps it was because the desserts cooked by Eva were so appetizing that he had unconsciously broken the habit of only eating seventy percent full. Together with the foodie opposite, he had wiped out all ten desserts. "Jim, I find it''s fun to eat with you." Eva touched her round belly with satisfaction. Jim was sure that she was a hungry ghost before she was born. It was rare for women to eat so much. But he did have a good time. The good thing about a foodie was that she didn''t go on a diet and ate as she liked. With her sitting next to him, he had a good appetite. "Heaven pepper, I suddenly thought of that how you repay the second favor you owe me." "Tell me." Eva crossed her arms over her chest to see what tricks he was going to y. "There are still three months left before the shooting end. From now on, you have to have meals with me as long as you are working on the film set." Jim said slowly. "That''s all?" Raising her eyebrows slightly, Eva couldn''t believe it. "Yes." Jim nodded. "Do we eat the same food?" She had to make it clear in case he cheated her. He was eating delicious food at the table and let her squat down to eat porridge and bran. "Of course." A trace of impatience appeared on Jim''s face. "Okay, that''s a deal." Eva pounded the table as if she had made a decision. She didn''t mind eating and drinking with him, as long as there was no additional terms. It was not until nine o''clock that the three women were released from the punishment hall. Zac had already made the braised noodles himself, waiting for his wife to eat midnight snack. Looking at the envious scene, Ivy licked her lips and said, "brother, you are so unfair. We have three people. Why do you only cook a bowl of noodles?" "If you want to eat, just ask the servant to cook for you." Zac red at her. He only cared about his wife the most. Jealousy was hidden in Le''s eyes. He was totally bewitched by Essie. Zac could still be good to Essie when she was pregnant with a bastard. Looking at Ivy, Essie smiled and said, "Ivy, let''s eat together. What a big bowl." With a smile, Ivy waved her hand and said, "I''m just kidding. I don''t eat anything at night. I''ll get fat." Then she went upstairs. Sitting at the table, Essie began to eat. Mary peeped at the door of the restaurant and was very unhappy. She had already known that her son had set up a small kitchen for the little tramp. He even went to the kitchen to cook noodles for her in the evening. He was so noble that he had never done anything housework since he was a child. Now he even learned how to cook noodles for this little tramp. She raised him up with all her efforts, and she had never seen him cook a bowl of noodles for her. He forget his mother after having a wife. After eating the noodles, Essie touched her round belly with satisfaction and smiled at Zac, "honey, it''s so delicious." With an evil and attractive smile on his face, Zac said, "if you''re full, it''s my turn to eat." She had been out of danger for three months and could live a proper married life. Knowing what he meant, Essie nced at him coquettishly, stood up and went upstairs. Mary quickly moved aside, but Le in the hall saw her clearly. She had long known that Mary didn''t like Essie. It would be good for her to get rid of Essie if they didn''t get along well with each other. "Mommy." She called softly and walked to Mary. "It''s sote. Haven''t you gone to bed yet?" "I always go to bedte." Mary smiled faintly. "Then I''ll sit in the hall with you for a while and have a talk." Le asked the servant to bring two cups of milk and chatted with Mary on the sofa. "I just entered the house, but I made such a big mistake. I''m really ashamed. Mommy, don''t me me, okay?" Le looked pitiful. "Remember the family rules. You won''t make any mistakes in the future." Said Mary. Le nodded and took a sip of milk. She deliberately lowered her voice and said, "I saw that Essie was unhappy to be punished into contemtion. She keptining that you were deliberately teasing her." Mary''s face darkened slightly. How dare this little bitch scold her behind her back? It was because she was too kind recently and didn''t teach her a lesson that made her to be dizzy with sess. Le noticed her expression and continued, "she said she was pregnant. You shouldn''t punish her. After all, she is carrying the baby of the family." Mary sneered. Essie was raped by the kidnappers pregnant with a bastard. How dare she call the bastard the son of the Rong family. The little tramp was really shameless. "What else did she say?" "It''s not a big deal. She just said that you are old. You should let her be the hostess. She said that she used to be a CEO and she must be a hundred times better than you in managing the family. " Le said in a low voice, which could only be heard by Mary. Chapter 599 It Was Good To Eat With Heaven Pepper Chapter 599 It Was Good To Eat With Heaven Pepper Blue veins stood out on Mary''s forehead. Did Essie want to rebel? It seemed that she couldn''t just use soft measures, which would only make Essiecent and want to ride roughshod over her mother- inw. When necessary, she had to use tough methods. Looking at the anger on her face, a malicious smile quietly fell from the corner of Le''s mouth. On the second day, Mary specially told the kitchen not to cook for Essie. Her lunch and dinner must be the same as the other two. Hearing this, Zac frowned and said, "Mommy, you misunderstood. These are not prepared for Essie, but for my unborn child." "We are not sure if it is your child now." Mary rolled her eyes at her son. He couldn''t tell right from wrong for this woman. "Don''t mind the nonsense outside. Of course the child is mine." Zac said firmly. Two days ago, a maid working in D Ind told him an extremely important situation. When she got up and went to the bathroom in the morning, she saw that Eve helped the unconscious Essie into the room of that bastard. ording to the situation and the puzzlement of Essie after she woke up, that bastard was likely to have an attempted crime. As for what happened in the middle, it was likely that only when Eve woke up could he figure it out. But from this point, it could be inferred that 99% of the baby in Essie''s belly was his. That bastard was not so lucky. "I don''t believe anyone unless I see the paternity test report." Mary said angrily. She hoped that the child was not her son''s, so that Essie would bear a shame for the rest of her life and would never be able to raise her head in front of the Rong family. "Believe it or not, it doesn''t matter. You can''t stop Essie to get the nutrition for the baby. He didn''t do anything wrong." Zac said in a strong tone, "if you insist on punishing my innocent child, I can only take his mother out, lest my child be implicated." Mary was exasperated. Judging from her son''s tough attitude, it was obvious that he was not willing to give in. ording to his personality, no matter what he wanted to do, no one could stop him. "Well, well, you can do whatever you want." She waved her hand. She couldn''t argue with her son on trifles and make the rtionship between her and her son stiff. At that time, it would be the little tramp who would be happy. Zac also gave her a step down, and his expression became gentle. "Mommy, I know you are always the most reasonable." At the filming site of Riverside Scene at Qingming Festival in Hengdian. As soon as the movie was finished, Eva went to the lounge with Jim to eat and drink with him and repay her debt of gratitude. He had someone cooked three meals a day on the film set in the vi before sending them here. He usually ordered two dishes and one soup. Considering the appetite of Eva, he specially ordered the cook to add three dishes. When they came in, the assistant had just ced the lunch. Eva''s eyes lit up and her taste bud was jumping secretly. Wow, the food was so good, including soy sauce beef, scallion fried prawns, yam and fish soup, Lily meatballs, shredded pork fried with abalone mushroom, and lettuce with oyster sauce. "Let''s eat." Looking at her greedy look, a mocking smile appeared on Jim''s face. "Thank you." Eva rubbed her hands excitedly, picked up the chopsticks and began to eat! Jim''s chef was so good at cooking that she pped her hands and eximed. The most important thing was that she and Jim were surprisingly matched in taste. She liked the taste that Jim liked. However, she guessed that this should be the only ce they could share together. Although Eva was not in an elegant way when she ate, the way she treasured food, the expression on her face and her good appetite were really very interesting. It was good to eat with Eva. If one day he didn''t have a good appetite, he would put her aside. It would definitely be faster and better than the effect of the stomach pill. "Jim, your cook is so good at cooking." She clicked her tongue. "Cut the crap. Can he stay if he don''t cook well?" Jim smiled. "Although it''s a debt, I can''t eat your food for free. I''ll pay for your food, ok?" Eva swallowed the food in her mouth and said. Jim''s dark brown eyes narrowed, with a sly smile on his face. "Do I need that much money? If you really feel a little embarrassed, you can treat me a big meal every weekend when wee back to Dragon City, " "Okay, it''s a deal." Eva nodded her head straightforwardly. His chef had already bribed her. As long as she could continue to eat, she would nod whatever he said. Jim suddenly found something interesting. It might not be difficult for him to make the heavenly pepper kneel down to him. As long as he conquered her big belly, he might be able to deal with her. "In fact, my cook''s cooking skills are not as good as 1/10 of mine." He said slowly, like a breeze blowing over the table. However, Eva was choked. Did she hear it wrong? The mysterious emperor of the entertainment circle said that he could cook? She quickly reached out her little finger and scratched her ear, "Jim, can you cook? How could it be possible? " "Didn''t you taste the smug meat paste noodles I madest time?" Jim took a sip of the fish soup and said casually. It would be better if he didn''t mention the spaghetti with Italian Sauce. Her saliva dripped as soon as he mentioned it. The noodles were so delicious. Although she was a foodie, she had never eaten such delicious meat paste noodles in her life. Even the best Italy restaurant and Michelin five star chef couldn''t cook such delicious noodles. After eating that day, she thought about it for many days, but unfortunately, she might never be able to eat it again in her life. "As the crown prince of the Jing family and the supreme God in the entertainment circle, how could you cook?" She was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped, as if Columbus had discovered a new continent. Jim put down his chopsticks, crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the back of the chair, lookingzy. "Sometimes, it''s also a veryfortable thing to make a meal to reward my stomach." "I didn''t expect you to be so leisure." Eva pouted. For foodies, this was an excellent way to rx. She often made dessert herself when she had nothing to do. But she never expected that the Jim had the same hobby as her. Jim picked up his chopsticks again and ate a piece of mushroom with apricot mushroom. Then he changed his tone, "but you are not qualified to taste my cooking. If it weren''t I felt sorry for you, you wouldn''t even have the chance to eat my spaghetti with Italian Sauce." Eva rolled her eyes at him. It sounded like he gave her charityst time. What''s the big deal? If she couldn''t eat, then she just don''t eat. "Jim, even if you cook well, so what? You don''t know how to make dessert. If you want to eat the best dessert in the whole Dragon City, you can onlye to our Tang dessert shop. " Jim was a little sweaty. No wonder she was the spokesperson of her own shop. She would publicize her shop when she had the chance. "Do you think it''s a pity that I don''t go to your dessert shop?" "Of course. My mother is much better at cooking than me. My grandfather taught her all the unique skills." "It seems that you are in the wrong industry. You should open a dessert shop and inherit the family business." A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. "That''s exactly what I''m thinking. After I leave, I''ll go back to the Tang dessert shop and help my mother manage the business. I''ll develop our Tang dessert shop and open its chain stores all over the world." Eva smiled, two dimples jumping happily on her cheeks. Jim found that this tough woman smiled brightly, giving people a pleasant feeling. Her skin was not white, and it was light honey color. It was obvious that she was a sports type, completely different from Janice. Janice''s skin was as white as snow, and she was as delicate as jade. Her delicate appearance made people want to protect her at a nce. But this kind of strong woman didn''t need protection at all. She just needed to be conquered. "Heaven pepper, I didn''t mean to throw a blow to you. The ideal is plump, and the reality is bony." She was impulsive and irritable. She could be a cook, but not a businesswoman. To fight in the business world, one needed to be sophisticated. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Eva wrinkled her nose. She knew what he meant. "Jim, don''t forget that I have a good military counsellor, Essie. I can ask her to give me some advice." "You and Essie are really good friends." Jim smiled. In fact, women''s friendship was very fragile. They could fall out with each other for a man. It was rare to see such an iron, sincere and strong friendship between her and Essie. Hearing this, Eva''s eyes darkened slightly. They used to be the iron triangle, but Mandy had disappeared and did not contact them for a long time. She didn''t even attend Essie''s wedding. It was really disappointing that she wanted to break up with them. "If Mandy cane back, Essie and I will be very happy." She murmured to herself. Taking a sip of fish soup, Jim changed the topic, "heaven pepper, did Vinton''s nominal fianc¨¦e make trouble for you again?" "I''m not afraid of her at all. I''ll deal with her ording to the actual situation." Eva didn''t care about her at all. That weak woman didn''t dare to fight with her alone except for ying tricks behind her back. "Don''t be careless. Be careful." Jim said in a casual tone, as if he was just reminding her kindly. He didn''t care about her safety, but he didn''t want to miss an appetizer beside the table. Eva didn''t expect that he would say such gentle words, and she felt better to him. In fact, Jim was not so hateful. He was just a yboy and broke her taboo. Although it had nothing to do with her, she hated the irresponsible man the most in her life, so she hated him. "Jim, I''ve been locked up in your lounge for so long. Is there any gossip about us?" Chapter 600 Im Not Afraid With You Beside Me Chapter 600 I''m Not Afraid With You Beside Me Speaking of this, Jim''s charming eyes twinkled slightly. He took out his cell phone from his pocket and put it on the table. "Heaven pepper. After dinner, I''ll share a micro movie I made and directed for you." Eva raised her eyebrows slightly. Looking at his mysterious appearance, she didn''t know what trick he was up to, but she didn''t ask more. She had to fill her stomach first. Although Jim had a good appetite, he tried his best to control it. When he was seventy percent full, he put down his chopsticks. It couldn''t be the third time. He had lost control of himself for this Heaven pepper for two times. The rest of the dishes on the table were all swept away by Eva, and there was not even a leaf left. Jim admired her appetite again. He found another benefit of eating with her. The food would not be wasted. Half an hourter, he opened the video. Eva soon understood what he meant. He was afraid that she would vomit. She soon recognized that the person who bit the insect leg was her half-sister, Shelly. Seeing her wailing and almost spitting out all her internal organs, she could vent her hatred as much as she wanted. ording to Vinton, the person who hurt herst time was this bad woman. She even dared to provoke the most evil man in Dragon City. She deserved it. It was said that Jim had created nine hundred and eighty-one kinds of evil tricks. If anyone offended him, he would be out of luck. In the Dragon City, everyone knew that whoever provoked Zac must feel that life was worse than death, and whoever provoked Jim must seek death with all his heart. "Scum Jim, you are quite talented!" She gave a thumbs up. Biting the leg of the millipedes? This guy was so creative. A wicked smile appeared on Jim''s face. It was invented by him when he was five years old. There were many more exciting and wonderful tricks. However, looking at the happy heaven pepper, he found that her bearing capacity was beyond his expectation. Vinton couldn''t even drink coffee when he watched for a while. "Scum Jim, I heard that you have created a lot of tricks. When can I have a chance to see other tricks?" Eva said with a smile. "Don''t you want to have a try yourself?" Jim grinned wickedly. "Scum Jim. I''m not afraid of bugs. I raised bugs when I was a child." Eva stuck out her tongue. She was called Bold Fang when she was a child and dared to do anything. Jim could tell that she was a wild girl. "There are not only bugs, but also insects that flying in the sky, swimming in the water and running on the ground. You can choose as you like." His weird smile made her hair stand on end. "Scum Jim, is it really good to be so evil?" "Thew of the jungle is thew of nature," Jim said indifferently. Mercy to the enemy was cruelty to himself. These words sounded irrefutable. But in Eva''s opinion, the person should be forgiven when necessary. Unless this person was really too hateful, such as the kind of people like Wendy and Elizabeth and her daughter, who provoked over and over again, which was intolerable. In the Xu family''s manor, Elizabeth was trying to persuade Vinton. Knowing that he also wanted to be the executive vice president, she felt more and more crisis. In her n, the best position for Vinton was to be her puppet, so that she could control behind the scene in the future. Once his wings were plump, he would get rid of her control, and then she really couldn''t control him. "Vinton, you are still in the period of learning experience. Don''t dream of rising to the top step by one step. Your sister is more suitable than you. When you two work together to be the assistants of your father, no one can shake your position." "Mommy, my sister has been working in the Xu group for only three months, and I have been working there for more than a year. How can she be more suitable than me? Besides, I''m the eldest son of the Xu family. I am the best candidate for the executive vice president, I won''t allow anyone to rece me. " There was a touch of coldness on Vinton''s face. His mother was always on Valery''s side. No matter what Valery did, she was one hundred percent supportive and tried her best to help her. As for him, she had never really cared about him. She only wanted to control him. "If you want to be the executive vice president, I can support you as long as you marry Wendy." Elizabeth made a condition. "Mommy, as long as daddy and grandma are here, does it matter whether you support me or not?" Vinton sneered. Even without her, Elizabeth, his position as the eldest son of the family could not be shaken. Elizabeth''s face turned blue and pale. When Essie took office of the president, she had almost cleared up the power that the Wang n and Bles had nted in the Hengyuan Co., Ltd. She had indeed lost the control. The reason why she had to put Valery in the position of vice executive manager was for the convenience of setting up new forces. "Vinton, do you really think that Essie wants to help you? The person she really wanted to support was Holy. She pretended to be on your side, just to sow discord between us and let us kill each other. And that Eva, she is just a honey trap that Essie yed to you. You are so obsessed with her that you can''t tell right from wrong. Valery and I are your family. You can only rely on us to get the Xu group. " Vinton sneered, "Mommy, since you care about me so much, you should support me unconditionally to be the executive vice president, instead of persuading me to give up and give up my position to others." "That''s because you are not mature yet. Now you are obsessed with that coquette, Eva. Can you think normally? If she and Essie sell betray you, I''m afraid you still think that they are trying to help you." "Mommy, I''m almost thirty years old. I''m an adult. I''m in charge of everything. You don''t have to worry about me. Even if I''m cheated, I''m willing to take the consequences," Vinton said firmly. He had given up hope on his mother, Elizabeth. Seeing that he had be a wild horse without rein, Elizabeth was even more anxious. She med all this on Eva. If she hadn''t bewitched her son, he wouldn''t have be like this. Anyway, she had to find a way to get rid of this little tramp. She couldn''t let her stay with her son. On Wednesday, Essie took Mili and Dot to Hengdian. Because of her ident, the filming of Mili was suspended for the time being, and the shooting was officially resumed. In the morning, the shooting was about a battle between the human and the demon. The heroine yed by Eva was put on a cloak to protect her own home and fight the devil to death. Wearing an armor, Eva looked valiant and heroic on a war horse. Jim thought this kind of dress was suitable for her. The whole battle was ying on the horse back. Eva insisted that she didn''t need a double body but to fight in person. The horses used on the film set were professionally trained and very docile. Essie and the kids sat in the resting area, while Jim sat next to them, ying with Mili and Dot. "Sworn father, Christmas ising soon. Have you prepared a Christmas gift for me?" Sitting on his long legs, Mili fiddled with the tassel pendant around his waist. "I''ve already prepared it. I believe you will like it." Jim smiled and gently rubbed her nose. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "That''s great. I like sworn father the most." Mili grinned, revealing her white teeth. At this moment, a horse''s roar came from the film set. Then a crew member shouted, "It is too bad! The horse is out of control." Jim put Mili on the chair beside, stood up and looked at the film set. In the distance, a ck horse pulled out its front hooves, grinned and roared. It spun two circles aimlessly on the film set and rushed towards the road ahead. It was Eva who was sitting on its back. "Damn it!" Jim cursed and rushed to the tree not far away like a strong wind. He untied the horse tied to the trunk, jumped up and chased after it. Essie was so scared that her heart was stuck in her throat. She hurriedly asked all the bodyguards to follow her on the horse, fearing that something would happen to Eva. Some staffs were calling the police and the some of them calling for the ambnce. The film set was in chaos. Holding the reins tightly, Eva was flustered and scared. The horse seemed to be stimted and ran forward desperately. At such a speed, if it fell down identally, she must be dead or disabled. "Heaven pepper, hold tight. I''ll catch up with you soon." Jim''s voice came from behind. The moment it entered her ear, it was like a pair of powerful hands calming all her panic. Soon, Jim''s tall and strong figure appeared in her sight. The two horses were running almost side by side. Jim held the rein with one hand and quickly held her waist with the other. He pulled her to his side gently, and she took the opportunity to jump on the back of his horse, with her hands held tightly around his waist. Still in shock, she leaned against his back and trembled slightly. "It''s okay, heaven pepper." Jim breathed a sigh of relief. Through the thin shirt, she could feel the muscles on his back were solid and strong, which made her feel very safe and relieved. Although she didn''t like this scum Jim, it was undeniable that he had a very strong power, as if he could stand up between the sky and the earth. Even if the sky fell, as long as she stood beside him, she was not afraid of being crushed. Jim ran back on his horse. The soft woman behind him clung to his body tightly, making his muscles a little out of control and tense. This heaven pepper was so thin that he thought her whole body was full of hard bones, but he didn''t expect it to befortable to lean on. But even if he feltfortable, he did not treat this tough woman as a woman. How could he have any reaction to her? It was so weird! When Essie saw them returned to the set safe and sound, she was relieved. "Sworn mommy, I know you will be fine. Sworn daddy is as powerful as my daddy. He will definitely save you," Mili said with a smile. Thinking of how close and intimate she was with Jim just now, Eva''s face blushed. Although there were often intimate movements when they were filming, it was just because of work that she feltpletely different from before. Chapter 601 Alliance Of Enemies For Three Generations Chapter 601 Alliance Of Enemies For Three Generations Jim''s expression was as calm as water, as if nothing had happened. As the emperor of the entertainment circle, he was good at hiding and pretending. It was almost impossible to read his mind from his expression. "Use a substitute for the rest of the y." He ordered. "No, it''s just a false rm. I''ll take some rest and then shoot. " Eva waved her hand. "No objection." Jim''s voice was very light, but his tone was quite domineering. His order could never be disobeyed. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Eva pouted and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Essie, "Jim is right. We''d better use a substitute. The horse is fine. There must be a reason for it to be frightened all of a sudden. Don''t take any risk anymore. " Hearing this, Eva stopped talking. The bodyguards brought the frightened horse back. After the veterinarian checked, he found a bag on the horse''s buttock and some honey around it. The vet spected that the honey on the horse''s button lured the bees and stung the horse, which caused it to run crazily in fear. "Why is there honey on the horse''s butt?" Confused, Essie frowned. "Go and ask the breeder." Said Jim. The bodyguards nodded and left. Soon, they came back. The breeder told them that he had never eaten honey, but when he prepared the horse in the morning, a man who imed to be a reporter came over and wanted to interview him. He specially asked him that which horse was for Eva. But when he was about to ept an interview, the man said he had something urgent to deal with and stopped the interview. His behavior was very strange. "Check it right away." Jim said in a low voice. He knew it was not a simple thing. In the afternoon, his subordinate caught the so-called reporter. Seeing the man in ck in front of him, he was scared and told him everything honestly. It turned out that Elizabeth''s assistant gave him money and asked him to harm Eva. Eva was furious, "how much does this old witch hate me? She wants to murder me all day long!" Essie patted her hand and said, "don''t worry. She must have forgotten that we still have the video of Wendy. Since she is heartless, don''t me us for being unkind." "I''m going to settle ounts with this old witch myself!" Said Eva angrily. "Calm down. I''ll call Vinton first." Essie took out her phone and was about to dial the number, but was stopped by Eva. "No, thanks. Vinton is on a business trip to the United States. He just boarded the ne this morning. Even if you call him, he can''t answer it. I guess Elizabeth took the opportunity to attack me when he was not around. " When she was talking, Jim came over and said, "I''m going to ask Mrs. Elizabeth for an exnation. She destroyed my film set like this, and caused a mistake in work and time. She must give me an exnation." Hearing this, Eva''s eyes lit up, as if she had found the avenging alliance. "Jim, we''ll go back to Dragon City tonight. I''ll take you to settle ounts with that old witch." Looking at the two of them, Essie felt a little nervous. Indeed, there was no eternal ally or enemy in the world. There was no eternal enemy in the world. Even the enemies of three lifetimes could form an alliance. It was really like the sun rose in the West. However, with Jim by her side, she didn''t worry that Eva would suffer losses. In the afternoon, Eva went to the airport with Jim. Getting on his luxurious private ne, Eva was stunned. It was not a cabin, but a presidential suite. Money is capricious! You could do whatever you want! You could buy whatever you want! Jim didn''t know why he was so crazy that he allowed her to take his private ne. He should have let her go back in the crowded economy ss! In the evening, he must have received the Buddha''s light in his sleep, so he suddenly had a kind heart. "Jim, no wonder you fly here and there all day long and are not tired at all. It turns out that you are not taking a ne, but a presidential suite in the air." Eva clicked her tongue. "Today is your lucky day! If it weren''t for your fear that you would arrive in the middle of the night and dy me to get even with Elizabeth, you wouldn''t be able to take a step forward in my ne in your life. " With his arms crossed over his chest, Jim stared at her expressionlessly, as if he was giving her a hand. "Humph! If it weren''t for Elizabeth, I wouldn''t havee in even if you invited me." Eva rolled her eyes at him. After sitting on the sofa, she took out her phone to y games and ignored him. No matter what, she took advantage of him. When she took his ne, she would shrink her legs. She didn''t want to be thrown out from thirty thousand feet in the air and smashed into pieces just because she pissed him off. Jim didn''t want to let her go so easily. It was too boring not to tease her about the two hour schedule. "Heaven pepper, did you find that you were born to be my defeated opponent? You can''t defeat me in the judo, and you will be instantly killed by me in the game. In the future, when you see me, you''d better bow down to me." A hint of crimson prated into Eva''s eyebrows, and there was anger rising in her chest, but she did not lose her temper. She suppressed it. For the sake of his saving her life this morning, she endured it! Jim knew what she was thinking. She was no scheming at all. She had shown her joy, anger and sadness on her face. It was easy to tell that she was thinking about something. "Heaven pepper, if you don''t say anything, do you acquiesce in it?" Without raising her eyes or opening her mouth, Eva just pressed the screen harder, as if silently venting her anger. Jim slightly narrowed his peach blossom eyes and sneered, "I saved you again today, and you owe me another favor. Do you think there will be a circle between us, making you heavily in debt?" Hearing his constant provocation, Eva couldn''t stand it anymore. She threw the phone aside and said, "Jim, did you do it on purpose? Let me prepare more resentment, and then I will vent it all to that old witch! " "You can even think of this. Your brain is still useful." Jim sneered. "Jim, it''s not appropriate to fight on the ne, so please shut up and be quiet, okay?" Eva stared at him fiercely. "Can you beat me?" Jim sneered. "I''ve learned a few more moves recently. When I''m free, let''s have a good fight." Eva clenched her fist and waved it angrily in front of him, threatening him. But Jimughed at her in return. How could she beat him? Unless one day theet hit the earth, it would be impossible! However, he still wanted to enjoy the wonderful feeling of conquering her. "Okay, I''ll see it some other day." He said slowly. Next time, he would not only tie her hands, but also tie her body, make her a meat dumpling and let her be kneaded by him. "The winner is the king, and the loser is the cook. If you lose, you have to cook spaghetti with Italian Sauce for me. " Eva had her own n. Jim''s charming thin lips shed an evil smile. It seemed that this foodie was addicted to his Italian meat paste noodles. After a short silence, he picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip. Then he changed the topic quietly, "Heaven pepper, have you ever thought about it? After all, Elizabeth is Vinton''s mother. If you can''t get along with each other well, it will definitely affect your rtionship with Vinton." "Vinton said that he would help the right but not the family. His mother has been driven by greed. She is thinking about how to control him, how to get the property of the Xu family, and has long forgotten the love between mother and son." Eva puckered her lips and felt sorry for Vinton to have a mother like Elizabeth. "Really? Vinton is not only her own son, but also her amulet in the Xu family. She should treat him as a treasure." Jim shrugged. "That''s because you don''t know Vinton''s life." Eva sat up straight and looked very serious. "Vinton told me that his mother didn''t care about him since childhood. Instead, she treated his sister Valery as a treasure. Sometimes, I even suspect that she is not Vinton''s mother at all. Maybe she only gave birth to Valery. In order to kick aunt Lucy out, she took a son back and told others that she had twins. She has fooled everyone in the Xu family. " "Heaven pepper, you are too imaginative. It''s not easy to fool the Xu family. Without the paternity test, how could the three of them get into the Xu family?" "That''s also strange. Vinton did have a paternity test with his father, which proved that he is indeed the son of the Xu family. But if Elizabeth is his mother, how could she be not good to him? " Eva was confused. Jim touched his chin and said, "it''s not strange. If he really suspects his identity, he can have a paternity test with Elizabeth." Hearing this, Eva''s eyes lit up. She patted her head excitedly and said, "Oh, why didn''t I think of it? You are the smartest one, Jim." "You don''t need to tell me." Jim raised his eyebrows proudly. He not only defeated her in strength, but also in intelligence. This heaven pepper was destined to be defeated by him in her life. Eva picked up the orange juice on the table and took a sip, with an excited smile on her face. If the paternity test proved that Vinton was not Elizabeth''s son, then Elizabeth would bepletely ruined. The Wang family and the Xiao family would also die with her. At that time, the shameless York, who was a social climber, woulde back to his original form. Jim read her mind at a nce and asked deliberately, "heaven pepper, I heard that your father and Elizabeth are also rtives." "I don''t have a father. My father was struck to death by lightning when I was very young." Eva quickly took over his words. "It seems that you hate him." Jim said casually. "Yes, I hate him. What I want most is that he has nothing with that bad mistress on the street." Eva snorted and the resentment in her eyes was deeper and thicker than the clouds outside the window. Jim spread out his arms, leaned against the back of the sofa, crossed his legs, and lookedzy and leisurely. "The Wang family and the Xiao family are both developed depending on the Xu family. If Elizabeth falls down, they will also be doomed. Is that what you are thinking about?" Being poked in the heart by him, Eva was a little annoyed, "Jim, are you a mind reader in my stomach?" Chapter 602 Carve A Bastard On Her Face Chapter 602 Carve A Bastard On Her Face "I can read your mind on your face. Do I need to go in your heart and read it?" Jim sneered. How is that possible? Eva unconsciously turned her head to look at herself in the mirror not far away. Her nose, eyes and mouth were all very normal and honest, so she wouldn''t reveal the secret. It must be because this guy had a pair of golden eyes that he could peep her heart. She must be careful in the future. She had to pretend to be paralyzed in front of him so that he could not see anything. After getting off the ne, she directly took a taxi to the Xu family''s manor. Hearing that Jim and Eva came together, Elizabeth was a little surprised. This bitch was still alive, which meant that the person she sent had failed. This time, she muste to me her. But why did Jime here? Did she find a helper? He had heard that she had an affair with Jim. Was it true? This coquettish girl was so awesome. She even managed to deal with Jim. Elizabeth thought she couldn''t underestimate her! When they came in, Elizabeth sat upright and said seriously, "what brings you two here?" "Of course I have something to tell you. Can Ie to you if I have nothing to do with you? Aunt! " Eva deliberately called the word "aunt" loud and forcefully. Elizabeth''s face darkened as she heard it. Jim sat opposite her, took out his phone from his pocket and yed the video of interrogation of her assistant. He liked to get straight to the point. In the video, the man was tied to a pir, and his chest was carved with a pattern of insects. Every time the needle went down, he screamed like a pig. After the carving was finished, honey was smeared on it. Soon, ants climbed up along his legs in groups, drawing a dark pattern of insects. Elizabeth felt her scalp tingling and her stomach churning. "Why do you show me this?" "Aunt, he has told me everything you asked him to do. You hired a killer for murder." Eva stared at her coldly. "Don''t listen to his nonsense. I have fired him a long time ago. He must be full of resentment, so he deliberately ndered me." Elizabeth tried her best to keep calm. "I''ve asked someone to investigate it before I came here. He went shopping with you yesterday and helped you take many bags. Even if you fired him this morning, he didn''t have time to plot a plot to frame you. " Eva sneered. "I don''t care. It''s not that easy to use me just by his nonsense!" Elizabeth was used to hiring killers, as if a dead pig was not afraid of hot water. Jim had expected that, so he opened another video unhurriedly. With a light tap of his slender index finger, it came the scream of Valery in horror. He Jim was going to settle ounts with her. Even if she was dead, she couldn''t get away with it. Elizabeth''s face turned pale in an instant. She suddenly jumped up from the sofa, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help twitching. "What do you want to do to Valery?" "Mrs. Elizabeth, don''t worry too much. I just let them carve a few flowers on your daughter''s face. It''s not a big deal." Jim''s tone was as slow as a breeze, but it was enough to make Elizabeth tremble with fear. "Jim, don''t push me too far. The Xu family and the Jing family never fight with each other. If you want to ride on the top of our family, you have to weigh your own weight." Jim sneered and ignored her. He pressed the Bluetooth button on his earphone and ordered in a low and clear voice, "carve a bastard on her left face first." "Yes, boss." A voice came through from the video, followed by Valery''s wail. Elizabeth''s face seemed to be stung by a ferocious bee, and her whole body was twisted in horror. She could no longer maintain calm. She rushed over and roared, "stop, let them stop as soon as possible. I will promise you whatever you want." Jim and Zac were both fearless people. Even if the emperor stood in front of them, they would not lower their head. At that time, Zac was polite to her because of her friendship with Mary and the cooperation between the Rong family and the Xu family. But Jim wouldn''t. He didn''t have any friendship with the Xu family. If anyone offended him, he would never show mercy. However, the person she was going to deal with was Eva. What did it have to do with Jim? After Jim gave the order to stop, Elizabeth breathed a sigh of relief. "Jim, you help Eva so much. It seems that all the rumors between you are true." "No!" Jim shook his finger and said, "She will settle ounts with you by herself, and I will settle ounts with you on my own. We have nothing to do with each other." "What does it have to do with you?" Elizabeth frowned. "I''m the producer of this film. You asked someone to destroy the film set and affect the normal shooting progress. The horse broke into the street, injured the pedestrians, crashed the cars, knocked down the roadside stalls, and caused a bad public impact. As the backstage maniptor, shouldn''t you give me a satisfactory exnation for such kind of personal injury, property loss, and other losses?" Jim crossed his legs and said slowly. Eva red at him secretly. This guy was really good at distinguish. But it was not a bad thing. He would settle his ounts, and she would settle her ounts. She didn''t want to be mixed up and misunderstood by others, especially by Vinton. Elizabeth curled her lips. She didn''t believe that the matter was so simple. It was just the two of them secretly had an affair and worried that her son would know, so they deliberately covered it up. "Since it was my assistant who did it, it''s my fault for not discipline him well. I''ll bear all your losses." She said slowly. The most important thing now was to ask Jim to let her daughter back. "Okay, but this matter has caused a bad impact to me. There are many paparazzi around, and the news will surely be on the front page tomorrow. You must apologize publicly. As for whether you are going to let your assistant bear it alone or not, it''s your business, and I don''t care." This was also an excuse for her. After all, she was the hostess of the Xu family, so he took it as a favor for the Xu family. A muscle on Elizabeth''s face twitched. Of course she would find a scapegoat. People with thicker skin like her could make up any excuses. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Okay, I promise you. Let go of Valery as soon as possible." "Don''t worry. Once everything is settled, she wille back safe and sound." Jim said and turned to Eva, "my problem has been solved. Now it''s your turn." Eva was less angry now. Although he did it for himself just now, it could be considered as a vent of her anger. She turned to look at Elizabeth, clenched her fists and smashed them on the sofa. "Aunt, don''t think that I can be easily bullied without a backstage. Don''t forget that I still have the video of Wendy. As long as I''m in trouble, the whole world can see her beauty in the bath. At that time, I''ll see what else way you can think of to let her marry Vinton." "Why is the video in your hand?" Elizabeth was shocked. "Vinton gave it to me. You tried every means to kill me. Of course I have to find a guardian." Eva sneered. Elizabeth''s face turned red with anger. She knew what kind of person Vinton was. He was pure, gentle, kind and righteous. He couldn''t do anything cruel. Unlike Zac and Jim, when they were really angry, they could do anything. Even if he took the video of Wendy, he wouldn''t really take it out. He just wanted to frighten them. But if the video really was in the hands of Eva, it would be troublesome. It was easy for Eva to deal with Wendy with this video. Her son was so stupid to give such a thing to her. "Eva, I warn you. If you dare to spread this video, you will never be in the entertainment circle again." She threatened. Eva sneered, "you want to kill me all the time. If I can''t even save my life, how can I worry about this?" Elizabeth paused, with a strange look shing in her eyes. "Well, I don''t want to be aggressive either. As long as you hand over the video, I won''t care about your rtionship with Vinton in the future." She wanted to paralyze Eva. However, Eva knew clearly what kind of person she was. How could she believe her? "Aunt, I''m not a fool. If I give you the video, I will lose my amulet. And this kind of thing can be duplicated without any restriction. Even if I give it to you, it won''t be the original copy. " Elizabeth''s eyes turned ghastly pale. She turned around and took a stealthy nce at Jim. He was ying with his mobile phone aside, as if he hadn''t heard their conversation at all. "Jim, the problem between you and me has been solved. Can you leave now? I have something to talk with Eva alone. " Only by sending him away could she deal with this fox girl. Jim spread out his hands and said, "you can just ignore me as if I was not here. But she is the heroine in my y now. If anything happens to her, my y will be destroyed. It''s a loss of several hundred million. I can''t be careless. So you should also be careful. Don''t let her hurt a hair before the movie is finished. Otherwise, my loss will not be solved with an apology statement. " Although his tone was light, his threat made Elizabeth shiver. Jim was a cunning man. He never yed ording tomon sense, and no matter what he did, he always took the initiative to give the other party a surprise, unprepared. It was difficult for her to make enemies with Essie now. She couldn''t make enemies with him anymore. Eva looked at him gratefully. Even if he did it for himself, it meant that he indirectly helped her. "Aunt, that''s all I want to say. You''d better think it over. If you don''t want your niece to be ranked first on the hot search list, keep a low profile. People do things and God knows. If you do too many bad things, you will get retribution sooner orter. " Elizabeth''s old face turned red, like two pieces of pork liver. If it weren''t for Jim''s appearance, she wouldn''t have taken this coquettish girl seriously. Now she had to grit her teeth and swallow it. "Eva, after all, I''m Vinton''s mother. You should respect me, shouldn''t you?" Chapter 603 The Malicious Banquet Chapter 603 The Malicious Banquet "Then you have to do something that deserves respect. Don''t make the younger generation to disrespect you." Eva sneered. Elizabeth''s face turned purple with hatred. This woman could never marry her son. No matter what, she would make her leave her son. "Well, I''m going to bed. Butler, see the guest out!" She didn''t want to say anything more. She had lost her face today. Sooner orter, she would get it even with this bitch. As the saying went, ''aged ginger is always spicy''. Today''s humiliation, she would definitely made this foxy girl to pay ten times back. Jim stood up and walked out with Eva. Eva took a deep breath and was in a good mood. "Scum Jim, thank you for helping me today." "Don''t tter yourself. I don''t want to help you. You are just lucky to get me involved in it." A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. "I know. You helped me indirectly anyway. I have a clear distinction between kindness and resentment. I won''t be stingy when I should say thank you." Eva pouted. "In that case, you owe me one more favor." Jim shook his head and sighed, "This is bad. The more you owe, the more you will pay. When can you pay it back to me?" Eva choked and coughed several times to calm herself down. It was okay if he didn''t say it. Every time she was in trouble, she would bump into this guy and be saved by him by ident. Then she was ckmailed and asked to pay off her debt. Was this the so-called ''enemies met''? Unfortunately, he always had the upper hand, crushing her so hard that she had nowhere to turn over. When did the God on her side? Could she ever win even once? "Scum Jim, don''t look like a savior. I''m paying off your debt of gratitude one by one. Don''t worry. I don''t like to owe others. I''ll pay off everything I owe you." "Okay, I''m not in a hurry. We have a long time ahead of us." Jim shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent. He really enjoyed the feeling of making this heaven pepper bow to him. After they left, Elizabeth called York. She wouldn''t get her hands dirty for dealing with this fox girl. He would be her best weapon. This weekend, Eva was visited by someone as soon as she came back. "Miss Fang, my name is David. I''m the Secretary of Mr. Fang. He hasn''t seen you for a long time and misses you very much, so he specially arranged me to pick you up home to have a chat." The Secretary smiled exaggeratedly. Eva sneered from her nose, "Mr. Xu, if you want to lie, you should find an appropriate excuse. If you say that he had a car ident or had a heart attack, and before he died, he suddenly thought of me, the redundant person. And he want to see me for thest time, I can barely believe it." Secretary Xu was shocked. He had watched a lot of operas that Eva had shot. He didn''t expect that she would be so vicious and curse her father. Was it a little rebellious? "Miss Fang, Mr. Fang told me to invite you home. If you don''t go back, I will be fired. Please understand my difficulties!" Eva looked very indifferent. She didn''t have time to show sympathy, but she was curious about what York was up to. She walked to the desk and sat down, starting tob her hair in front of the mirror. "I''m not running a charity house. I don''t care about your business." "I heard that Mr. Fang has an appointment with the young master of the Xu family..." Secretary Xu wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He knew that if she said so, Eva would definitely waver. Eva was slightly shocked. Vinton had juste back from the United States yesterday. It seemed that he had been told about this matter temporarily, or he would have called her first. She tied up her ck shawl hair and tied up a simple ponytail. Then she turned to her and said, "Well, you go back and tell him that I will go." Secretary Xu breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. Looking at his receding figure, Eva''s eyes shed with an extremely malicious and insidious expression. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. People like York could do anything for fame and fortune. Today must be a malicious banquet, but she didn''t care. It was time to meet Shelly and her mother. She looked at herself in the mirror, with a sinister smile on the corner of her mouth. She must get even the pain that the mother and daughter had put on her before. After two hours'' journey, Eva stood on the steps leading to ''hell''. When she was a child, this ce was as terrible as hell for her. But now, she had enough ability and didn''t need to be afraid of them anymore. They should be the one who had to worry. She took a deep breath and walked towards the door step by step. There was no response from inside. Enduring his disgust for her, Salina said indifferently, "Here you are." Shelly sat next to her, dressed in exquisite clothes, like a beautiful girl who was sent to the pce to be selected as the crown prince''s wife, waiting for the crown prince''s approval with joy. A few days ago, Elizabeth called them and told them that if Vinton really didn''t like Wendy, she would ask Shelly to rece her. She could kill two birds with one stone. Eva had something on Wendy. If she continued to support Wendy, she would be in a passive position. It was better to choose another person. And this person must be Shelly. She was Eva''s half-sister. If York wanted her to be promoted, he must root out the daughter of his ex-wife. It must be an interesting thing to let the father and daughter fight with each other. Hearing the good news, York and Salina couldn''t stopughing for days and nights. Now the only stumbling block for his daughter to be the crown prince''s wife was Eva. The two of them worked together to make today''s ''family banquet''. York came in from the side hall. When he saw Eva, a dark light shed through his eyes. Then he smiled, "Eva, it''s good that you are here." With an indifferent look on her face, she didn''t say a word. She walked into the hall, sat on the sofa, crossed her legs and said, "Tell me, what on earth do you want me toe here for?" "Eva, anyway, we are both father and daughter. There shouldn''t be hatred between father and daughter," York said with a fake smile. "Mr. Fang, if you have something to say, just say it. You don''t need to beat around the bush," Eva said coldly, expressionless. "Nothing else. I just want to invite you and Vinton to dinner." York looked at his watch and guessed that Vinton would arrive soon. Eva didn''t say anything more and let her see what his trick was. Soon, the servant came and told them that Vinton hade. Hearing this, Salina and her daughter quickly stood up and went out to receive him. Their expressions were totally different from when they saw Eva. "Brother Vinton, you are here." Shelly was delighted to see Vinton. In fact, she had a crush on Vinton since she first saw him. He was so handsome, one thousand or ten thousand times more perfect than she had imagined. He was like a God from the heaven. How could she not like him? "Is Eva here?" Vinton nced at them and asked. If York hadn''t told him that Eva woulde, he wouldn''t havee. Salina was originally happy, but when she heard this, her face darkened. Today''s protagonist was her Shelly, not the bitch Eva. At this time, Eva came out and held his arm. "Vinton, I''m here. The air inside is not good. I just want to come out and breathe." "What do you mean, Eva?" Shelly knew that she was referring to her, so she was very unhappy. But what annoyed her more was that she was holding her future husband, which really pissed her off. "Well, Shelly, as you know, Eva''s mother is too busy to care about her since she was a child, which resulted in her current personality. You should put up with it. After all, she is your sister. " On the surface, Salina was persuading her daughter to make peace with Eva, but in fact, she was mocking Eva that she wa ill-bred. Eva was furious and said, "My father cheated on my mother and was killed by the lightning with his mistress. My mother is busy dealing with the funeral of this adulterous couple, so she has no time to care about me." Vinton patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t be angry. As a step mother, it is always like this." He stressed the two words ''step mother'' on purpose. Salina''s old face with heavy make-up suddenly turned purplish purple, and there was even pig''s liver red in the purple. The two words ''step mother'' really gave her the feeling that her skin was peeled. Eva stole a nce at her and felt as if she had a sip of frozen Lime Tea. It was fantastic! It turned out that a gentle man like Vinton could also have a vicious tongue, and he managed to control it properly. It was like a hard bone was stuffed into the mouth of the other party, and if she spit it out, she would feel guilty and choke to death if she swallowed it. "Shelly, does the millipedes taste good?" She had to add salt to her scar. Shelly shivered and her face turned paler than paper in an instant. It would be a nightmare for her whole life. She dared not close her eyes at the thought of it. A dead silence stood on the steps. Seeing the awkward atmosphere, York coughed and interrupted. The distinguished guest was still standing at the door, so he had to go in first. Anyway, he didn''t dare to offend Vinton. When they returned to the living room, York ordered Shelly to pour tea for Vinton. "Shelly and Eva are blood rted sisters. Although there was a little conflict in their childhood, there would be no big hatred between them. They will be close as long as they get in touch with each other more," he said with a smile, trying his best to ease the atmosphere. "Yes, our Shelly has been very kind since childhood, she even reluctant to trample an ant to death," Salina said with a smile, trying her best to improve Vinton''s good impression of her daughter. Vinton snorted, "I didn''t see it. Last time, she was arrogant and domineering. Was she haunted by a ghost?" "It was her cousin Wendy who forced her. Wendy is spoiled and willful. She always takes Shelly as a servant. If she doesn''t obey, she will secretly punish her. Shelly is too docile. How dare she go against her will?" Salina immediately put the me on Wendy. "I thought she inherit it from you," Vinton sneered and said rudely. The corners of Salina''s mouth twitched slightly. "In fact, the reason why I asked you and Eva toe here this time is to let the two sisters know more about each other. After all, they are also sisters. They have to rely on each other in the future." Chapter 604 The Play Is Too False Chapter 604 The y Is Too False Eva looked at them with an implicit and deep look. The whole family tried their best to pretend to be kind to her, but their acting skills were too bad, and their lies were always exposed. Salina, in particr, had an arrogant expression, as if she was noble. In fact, the Xiao family was just a nouveau riche who relied on the Xu family to be rich. "There is a saying that ''People who follow different paths do not take counsel with one another''. I have nothing to do with your family since I was eight years old. I believe that you also don''t want to have any contact with me. No matter what purpose you try to get close to me, what I want to tell you is that you can''t get anything from me. Don''t waste your energy," she said word by word clearly and forcefully. Salina''s face immediately darkened. If it wasn''t for her daughter''s sess, how could she allow this little bitch to enter her family? And she wouldn''t let her sit here to challenge her! When she was about to teach Eva a lesson, York quickly said, "Eva, I treated you badly before, and now I will make it up to you. Shelly is your sister, and I hope you two can forget the past and get along well with each other." The reason why he tried his best to pretend to be a kind father was to win over Eva. He knew that he couldn''t force Eva to leave Vinton. If she was just an actress, he could deal with her easily. At the worst, he could find someone to block her and force her to leave Vinton. But she was not simple. She had a powerful help, Essie, behind her. Both Elizabeth and Bles were overwhelmed by her, let alone such a nobody like him. Moreover, Eva would put obstacles in Vinton''s way, making him hate Shelly as much as he hated Wendy. At that time, there would be no chance at all. After thinking for a while, he decided to win over Eva and let her treat Shelly as her sister. In this way, not only could she get closer to Vinton with her help, but also Vinton would love have better feeling towards Shelly because of his love towards Eva. At that time, Shelly would take the opportunity to steal Vinton and kick away Eva. He winked at Shelly, who understood what he meant and quickly stopped being jealous. She put on a smile to Eva. "Sister, it was really Wendy who forced me before. She has treated me as a servant since I was a child. If I don''t listen to her, she will beat me. I''m afraid, so I did as she said. Sister, I really don''t want to hurt you. Can you forgive me? " She sniffed and pouted, as if she was about to cry, but there was no tears in her eyes. Eva sneered in her heart, ''The whole family are hypocrites. Their smile are fake. Their cry are even more artificial.'' But why did they work so hard to act in front of her and even trample on Wendy? "Don''t forget, I''m an actress. I can tell at a nce whether you are pretending or they are your true feelings. If you have to act in front of me next time, remember to register for a performance training ss first to improve your acting skills. " When she said that rudely, Shelly''s face turned red. If Vinton hadn''t been there, she would have been furious. She had never seen her as her sister. Such a lowly child born from a poor family was not qualified to be her sister at all. Compared with her, it would lower her noble identity. She took a deep breath and tried hard to suppress her anger. In order to be the wife of the crown prince of the Xu family and marry her beloved brother Vinton, she was willing to do anything. "Sister, I really mean it. After all, we are sisters, and the same blood is flowing in our veins. How can I act in front of you? What''s the benefit of it?" She tried her best to squeeze out a tear. Seeing that it was so hard for her to squeeze, Evaughed and said, "You know what benefits it will bring, but I don''t care. From now on, you can go your own way and I will go through my single nk bridge. We have nothing to do with each other." After saying that, she pulled Vinton to stand up. She didn''t want to waste any more time here. York put on a helpless expression and sighed heavily, "Eva, I know that I can''t change your attitude in a while, but I won''t give up. You are my biological daughter, and I will try my best to make up for you." He would never let Eva know that Elizabeth gave up Wendy and chose Shelly instead, or all his previous efforts would be wasted. On their way back, Vinton noticed that Eva was in a bad mood, so he held her in his arms and comforted her, "Don''t think too much. If you don''t want to keep in touch with them, then don''t do that. It doesn''t matter if you don''t recognize such a father." Eva nodded, "I''m just thinking about what they are thinking about. Two days ago, I just talked to your mother, and they suddenly changed their faces and tried to win me over. There must be a reason." "Just ignore them," Vinton said indifferently. Eva shrugged. She didn''t want to talk to them, but she still wanted to be prepared in case of being caught off guard again. The two drove all the way to the dessert coffee shop of Tang Group. Jade wasing in with his ssmates. Nowadays, there were many bad guys. Rich and famous people were most likely to be targeted by bad guys. For the safety of his brother, Eva specially told him to keep a low profile and not to let others know that he was her brother, and not to let others know that Tang Group''s dessert coffee shop was owned by his own family. Since Jade came to Dragon City to study, the whole social circle was brand new, so no one in the school knew his background. Eva came out of the car, wearing a peaked cap, sunsses and mask, and covered herself tightly. No one could recognize her, but her brother, Jade, was most familiar with her and could recognize her at a nce. He pretended not to see her and walked inside. He was a very obedient child, and he had always kept his sister''s words in mind. Moreover, Eva threatened to send him back to Jiang City if his identity was exposed. He dared not say anything more. When Vinton walked out of the car, the girls were stunned and then eximed. Eva cast a reproachful nce at Vinton. This guy had a swaggering face. When he went out, he should wear sunsses, hat and mask like her! Vinton was used to this kind of situation. He didn''t even waste his usual mockery. He took Eva''s hand and walked inside. "Wow, so cool!" His indifference made the girls more crazy. They held their chin with their hands and stared at the tall back of Vinton like anthomaniac. During this period of time, there were not many people in the coffee shop. Vinton and Eva entered the cubicle to avoid being disturbed. The girls ran to the nearby ce intentionally or unintentionally. Although they couldn''t see the inside, they could still peek at the handsome figure through the curtain of the cubicle. It was also good. Of course, the boys could only follow them. After ordering coffee and desserts, a girl was still staring at Vinton in the cubicle. "He is really hot, cool, and handsome. I heard that this dessert shop is sponsored by Eva. There must be many rich young men who wille here." Hearing this, Eva pretended to sigh and made a face at the man in front of him. "Vinton, whenever I''m with you, I have to prepare a body armor, or I''ll be eaten alive by countless murderous eyes." The charm of the four handsome of Dragon City was unparalleled on the earth. Any one of them alone could kill all living beings in an instant. If they came together, the stars, moon and sun would be too embarrassed to shine on the ground. N?velDrama.Org content. Jade, who was sitting not far away, nced at the direction of his sister. At this moment, his mind was not on his sister at all, but on the most beautiful girl in front of him. "Carrie, if you like here, I can bring you here every day in the future." Carrie smiled gracefully and lowered her head to drink coffee, without answering. She didn''t know that Jade had a sister who was a star and a brother-inw to be from a rich family. She just thought he was a poor man. The boy sitting next to Jade pouted and said, "It''s just an ordinary dessert shop. It''s a little famous with the fame of Eva. Carrie, I''ll take you to Midnight Club tomorrow. It''s a membership system. Ordinary people can''t enter it. " "Midnight Club?" Jade''s eyes twinkled. Everyone in the Dragon City knew that it was a ce for celebrities and billionaires toe and go. "Can I go there too?" "Of course not!" The boy raised his hand contemptuously. "What''s the big deal? I''ve been there too." Jade blushed and lowered his voice, obviouslyck of confidence. Although Eva''s family had undergone tremendous changes after she became famous. He had suffered from hardships and mockery since childhood, which made him feel inferior from the bottom of his heart. The boyughed, "Jade, don''t brag. Do you have a vi, a servant, and a luxury car?" Seeing that Jade was silent, he was even morecent. He deliberately raised his voice, as if he wanted the whole cafe to hear, "You go to school by riding a broken bicycle every day. If you are qualified to enter the Midnight Club, there is only one possibility that the earth has been upied by the ape. " Jade''s face turned red and his two fists clenched unconsciously. He lowered his head and almost pressed it against his chest. But he didn''t say a word. He hated it the most when othersughed at him for being poor. From childhood to adulthood, as long as he was mocked, he had such an expression and could not find a reason to refute them. The poverty of his family had always made him feel inferior and embarrassed. Now her family was better, and her sister had be a big star and was going to marry a rich man. But she didn''t expose her identity and he had to continue to be a poor boy. How aggrieved he was! At this time, Carrie unhurriedly took a bite of the ice cream and cut in, "I''m not interested in the night club. I want to go to the Disneynd." The boy shrugged and said, "Disneynd. It''s a piece of cake. When we get back, I''ll tell my father to drive a Mercedes Benz to take us there. Jade must have never been in a Mercedes Benz, right? " "Bill, why do you always make fun of Jade? Is it interesting?" The anthomaniac girl couldn''t stand it anymore. She red at the arrogant boy and said, "He didn''t invite you. You have to follow him. You have to pay the billter!" Bill stood up with his hands crossed in an arrogant manner. "I can pay the bill by myself. My father is rich enough to afford this dessert shop." Chapter 605 Be Smart To Tackle Problems Chapter 605 Be Smart To Tackle Problems The little girl''s eyes were burning, and the corner of her eyes looked out. Her eyes shed, and she suddenlyughed. "Bill, don''t pretend to be ignorant. Your father just runs a smallpany. What''s the big deal?" She pointed to the Aston outside and said, "Since your family is so rich, why don''t you buy a cool sports car like that? Your father only drives a Mercedes Benz. Only upstarts like Mercedes Benz! " Bill was irritated by her words. He rolled up his sleeves in anger, ready to make a big move. The smell of gunpowder in the air became more and more intense. Sitting in the cubicle, she heard their conversation clearly. Eva remained silent. She had encountered such a scene many times when she was a child, and she had long been ustomed to it. However, the boys were all impulsive. They needed to mediate in order not to escte the conflict. She smiled at Vinton and said in a rxed tone, "I''ll ask the waiter to make a cup of ice for each of them and let them calm down!" "Powder ice is useless!" Vinton shook his head, stood up and went out. The girls'' eyes were immediately attracted, and the little girl became anthomaniac again, staring at Vinton. The boys'' quarrel seemed to be meaningless. They turned their heads sulkily and ignored each other. Vinton patted Jade on the shoulder and said, "Tomorrow is weekend. Please invite Carrie to Disney land!" Then she turned to Carrie and asked, "Little beauty, would you like to ept this handsome boy''s invitation?" Carrie stared at him in a daze, "You... Do you know Jade? " Vinton smiled, "You are my cousin''s street dance teacher. He is good at it and has won the championship of the teenagerpetition." "Really?" Carrie looked at him with admiration, "Jade, I didn''t know you know street dance." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jade looked up at Vinton in a daze. He moved his lips and wanted to say something, but he felt that his hand on his shoulder patted him gently, as a hint. So he pursed his lips and turned to look at Carrie, smiling shyly. "I''m busy with my homework now, so I haven''t dance for a long time." Vinton''s voice came again, "That little beauty was right. Mercedes Benz is toomon. Only upstarts like it." He paused and smiled at the anthomaniac but loyal girl. The little girl''s heart floated into the clouds, unable to extricate herself for a long time. Vinton''s charming eyes returned to Carrie, and he slowed down his speed. "In fact, showing off the car is the thing the only up starts like to do. The most romantic thing for the two is to ride a tandem bike together on the riverside and watch the sunset. I often do this with my girlfriend. " "Oh my God, it''s so romantic. I also want to find a boyfriend to watch the sunset on a tandem bike." The little girl eximed. Every wording out of her dream man''s mouth was ssic! With a sweet smile on her face, Carrie said, "Then we won''t go to the Disnend tomorrow. Let''s go for a ride by the river." "Okay. Jade will pick you up tomorrow morning." Vinton smiled charmingly. Carrie''s beautiful big eyes twinkled with Vinton''s words. She smiled and asked the person who indirectly invited him, "Is that real, Jade?" Jade didn''t know what to say. At this time, the big hand on his shoulder patted him again, as if instilling a kind of power and encouragement. He raised his head slightly and grinned, "Carrie, are you willing to ept my invitation?" "Yes." Carrie nodded shyly. The boy didn''t dare to say anything in front of Vinton. He lowered his head like a defeated cock. But Jade raised his head even higher. In thepartment, Eva listened to their conversation and smiled secretly. Vinton was really good at acting. No wonder he was once a master of love! After the dessert, the students left. Seeing that no one noticed, Jade slipped into the cubicle of Eva. Caressing his head, Eva said, "Jade, don''t pay attention to that kind of ssmate anymore. Just ignore what he says. In school, thepetition is not about money and family background, but academic performance. So you must study hard! " Jade lowered his head, with an imperceptible depression in his eyes. "What''s the use of good grades? This is a world that depends on the back ground of your parents. If the back ground of your parents is good, then you can sess thirty years less than others." "Nonsense!" Eva knocked on his head and didn''t want him to be influenced by these messy thoughts. "It is nothing to depend on your parent. You are awesome if you can start from scratch and seed." "Starting from scratch? It''s not that easy. " Jade pouted. With a yful smile on his face, Vinton said, "It''s not that you have a bad back ground. Isn''t it the same for you to rely on your sister and brother-inw?" "But my sister didn''t allow me to expose my identity." There was a little dissatisfaction on Jade''s face. If his ssmates knew that he was the younger brother of Eva, he would be a famous figure in the school. "Jade, the wealth of the heart is more important than the wealth of the material!" Eva caressed Jade''s head and said, "In my heart, as long as you and mom are fine and our family can live a peaceful life, I feel very rich and happy!" She paused for a moment and smiled, "Now, every time I see the smile of a family, I am very grateful to God. I tell him silently, as long as this canst, it is good, I don''t want to ask for more!" Vinton looked at her in silence, there was a beautiful light shining on her face. It attracted his heart and soul deeply. But Jade didn''t understand. In his school, all kinds of people showed off their wealth, so in his opinion, the most sessful and happy life was to live in a vi, drive a luxury car and hold a beauty. After a long silence, he raised his head and said in a low voice, "Sister, you know what? Our family used to be very poor, very poor. No girl was willing to date with me, because I didn''t even have the money to buy a bunch of roses! I don''t have anything inmon with the boys. They always talk about the iPhone, the Armani and the Lamborghini, but I don''t understand at all. I can only make sand castles. They won''t ask me to sing karaoke, because they are afraid that I don''t have the money to go Dutch with them. " He frowned and said, "Fortunately, I did well in my grades and helped my ssmates do homework, so I made a few good friends." Eva caressed her brother''s head, as ifforting him. She was still smiling, but there was a hint of sadness in her smile. "But now we are no longer poor. We live in Premium Apartment House and have a car outside. I just want you to hide your wealth and keep a low profile." "I know," Jade nodded and said no more. He was more concerned about how to deal with the date tomorrow. He leaned forward and looked at his sister. "Where will I take Carrie to have dinner after riding a bicycle tomorrow?" Eva took out her credit card and handed it to him, "Take her to a French restaurant." If her brother wanted to date a girl, she had to support him anyway. Jade smiled and quickly took over the credit card. "Thank you, sister. I''m leaving now." After he left, the smile that had been maintained disappeared from Eva''s lips. She sighed slightly, "Since middle school, Jade has never been willing to go to the river side to build sand castle with me. Now I think, I know the reason." Vinton turned to look at her, "Nowadays, people as indifferent as you are probably rarer than panda." There was a hint of banter in his words, but his eyes were as gentle as water. Eva smiled sadly, her tightly knitted eyebrows full of mncholy. It was foggy outside the window, as if there was a haze shrouding the surroundings, making people unable to see the scenery in front of them clearly. Eva felt that the burden on her shoulder and the worry in her heart were heavier and thicker than the haze. Her sadness was seen by him. He reached out his hand and held her. "When Jade grows up, he will understand that he is actually very happy, because he has a sister who loves him very much." Eva nodded and became quiet for a while. When she turned her head again, the mncholy between her eyebrows had turned into a coquettish look. She gently pinched Vinton''s nose and said, "You are actually helping Jade to chase a girl. I don''t want him to be a yboy like you in the future." Vinton made a strange expression and said, "Next time I''ll remind him that even there are countless girls in the world, he can only choose one to be his girl!" His expression amused Eva, and the ringingughter came to his ears, in turn infected him. The twoughter were connected in a series and echoed in the cubicle for a long time. In the evening, Essie came over. She ordered Hodgepodge and had dinner with Eva. Eva told her that he went to York''s house today. She had always been her counsellor, so she might have guessed York''s intention. After eating a piece of dessert, Essie said slowly, "We have something on Wendy. Elizabeth must be in a passive position, so they want to reverse the situation. If my guess is right, she wants Shelly to be her backup. Once Wendy lost her power, she would immediately push Shelly up. And Shelly is your half- sister. For the sake of her and York, she is sure that you dare not be too ruthless. And by doing so, it is equivalent to turning York and Shelly into two powerful sharp knives to deal with you. " She paused, took a sip of the juice and continued, "It''s undoubtedly a great joy for York, but it''s obviously impossible to force you to leave Vinton directly. Therefore, he intends to y a love card to repair the rtionship with you and pretend to be a good father inw in front of Vinton. In this way, Vinton has to be polite to him. And Shelly is using your rtionship to get close to Vinton and seduce him from the side. This is much better than Wendy who was taking the initiative to attack. " Eva thumped the table angrily, "They are too insidious and cunning. I know they have bad intentions. Fortunately, Essie, you are smart enough to see them through." With a cold smile, Essie said, "I''ve been fighting against Elizabeth since I was a child. I know her tricks very well. And it''s easy to break her trick... " She smiled weirdly. Chapter 606 First Loves Meet Each Other Chapter 606 First Loves Meet Each Other The second day was Percy''s birthday. Eva took the whole family, Vinton and Essie to the restaurant, where the golden roast goose was well- known. "Mommy Qi, I know you like roast goose best. This restaurant has a history of more than sixty years. The roast goose in it is the best," Vinton said to Percy with a smile. Eva nodded, "Many people from other citiese here for its fame. I heard that the walls, tables and chairs inside are constantly being renovated, but the decoration has never changed as it has been for more than twenty years." "Really?" Percy raised her head and looked thoughtfully at the huge signboard at the door of the shop. A glimmer of starlight shed through her eyes. Touching her slightly bulging belly, Essie had a good appetite since she was almost four months of her pregnancy. She could eat anything. "Aunt Qi, have you gotten used to living in Dragon City these days?" "Very good. I haven''t been here for nearly thirty years. I didn''t expect that Dragon City has changed so much that I don''t know many ces. Only this restaurant has never changed. " Percy smiled and looked around while walking. She seemed to miss everything here very much. Eva was slightly shocked, "Mom, have you ever been to Dragon City before?" "Yes, your grandfather has been doing business here for several years," Percy said lightly, as if she wanted to avoid something. Just then, a middle-aged man came in from the outside, followed by four young men in suits. The middle-aged man was tall and strong, handsome and extraordinary, exuding mature charm. Because of the good care, it was hard to tell the specific age from the face. At a nce, it seemed that he was only a little more than thirty years old. However, his dark eyes looked very deep, as if he had already tasted all the sweetness and bitterness in the world. When he brushed past Percy, he turned his head intentionally or unintentionally. The moment their four eyes met, Percy seemed to have been pricked by a needle. She trembled violently all over. She quickly turned her head and dodged to her daughter. "We... Let''s get in now. " She grabbed her daughter''s arm and rushed into the dining room. Jade thought his mother was starving, so he followed Vinton and Essie upstairs. The middle-aged man stood at the door of the shop and stared at Percy''s receding figure without a blink. Aplicated and indescribable expression appeared on his face, as if he was happy to see her again after separating for so many years, or as if he was so close to her, but still felt that she was so far away. So he felt sad for it. Vinton booked a private room on the second floor. After sitting down, Eva took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "It''s been a long time since we had dinner together like this." "Yes. You were in Dragon City and mom and I were in Jiang City. It was not easy for us to get together. Now mom and I are here too. We can often have dinner together in the future," Jade said with a smile. Vinton looked at him and smiled, "How was your date with Carrie that day? Tell us." "It is quite good." Jade nodded with a smile. "Of course. You swiped my credit card crazily and spent more than five thousand dors. How could she not be happy?" Eva poked his brother''s forehead. Jade pouted, "Sister, you are a superstar now. Don''t be so mean, okay?" "Jade, your task is to study, do you know?" Eva pretended to be angry with him. With a smile on her face, Essie said, "It''s okay to have a girlfriend, but don''t look for a girl who is too material. Love needs sincerity." "I know," Jade replied in a low voice. While they were talking andughing, Percy kept silent and sipped the tea absentmindedly. Then she stood up and went to the bathroom. She sshed cold water on her face. The coldness went into her bones from her skin. Dragon city was so small! She smiled sadly. If it weren''t for her daughter, she wouldn''t have stepped into this city in her whole life ever again. The mirror clearly reflected her face. She was old, with grey hair on her head and wrinkles on her face. She was so old that she could hardly recognize herself. He would never recognize her! She slightly breathed a sigh of relief. She wiped her face with a tissue and walked out. In the long corridor, a young man in a suit came over. "Is that miss Percy Qi?" Percy was slightly shock. "You... What''s the matter? " "My boss wants to see you." "I... I don''t know your boss. " After saying that, Percy walked forward in a hurry, her heart pounding like a drum. The young man''s voice came from behind, "My boss''s surname is Han. He said that even if you don''t want to see him, he wille to see you." Percy stopped and heard theughter of her children from the private room. Her heart trembled. She closed her eyes and hesitated for a while. Then she turned around and said, "Show me the way there." In the VIP room on the third floor. The middle-aged man leaned against the French window, staring at the dark sky. The night fell from the leaves, as if his thoughts were scattered in the air with the night wind. When he heard the knock on the door, his heart trembled slightly. Like a small stone that fell into a calm lake for many years, stirring up a beautiful ssh of water. Another young man in the room opened the door. After Percy came in, everyone in the room went out. The door was closed, and there were only the two of them in the room. His eyes were fixed on her, with two clusters of faint mes shining in them. "Hey... Percy, long time no see. " She lowered her head and raised her hand to flick the hair near her ear, looking a little uneasy. "Long time no see, Jonson." Her voice was very light and low, like a gust of wind blowing over the sparse flower tip. He approached her slowly and looked at her carefully in the light. "Do you still remember this ce?" She nodded slightly, "It''s the ce I''ve treated you to dinner since I got my sry for the first time... This ce is same as before. " Her voice was still as soft as before. She raised her head slightly, nced at him, and quickly lowered her head, as if she didn''t want him to see her now. There was a touch of smile on his face, with a touch of unspeakable sadness. "Every time I think of you, I wille here. I don''t want it to change, so I just bought it." "Jonson..." All of a sudden, a surge of pain rushed from the bottom of her heart to her forehead, breaking the high built defense. The memory that had been sealed for many years was like a flood, like ten thousand horses galloping out uncontrobly. Her eyes turned red and wet unconsciously. "More than twenty years have passed. I''ve be a total stranger to myself. I didn''t expect you to recognize me." "I have recognized you since I came in." He lowered his head and smiled, "Are you with your children just now?" Percy nodded. Her eyshes quivered slightly, and an indescribableplex expression shed across her eyes. "That''s great." "Where is your husband? Why didn''t I see you with him?" Jonson asked with a touch of sadness on his face. She didn''t seem to hear him. She smoothed her hair near her ears and said, "I should go now, or the children will rush out to look for me." Without waiting for his response, she turned around and walked out. "Percy!" He called her name from behind, but she walked in a hurry, as if she was escaping something, and disappeared outside in the blink of an eye. She ran downstairs. As soon as she reached the corner of the stairs, he rushed to her like a whirlwind. "Percy, do you know that I have been looking for you these years? Tell me where you live now and I will visit you in two days, okay?" "No, thank you, Jonson. Just forget about me." She bit her lips and tried to get rid of his hand, but he refused to let it go. "What are you worried about? So many years have passed. I just want to visit you as an old friend. As long as you are happy, I will be relieved. " "I''m fine... I''m good... Really." Tears were rolling in her eyes, and a strong sour blocked her throat. "Really?" He gazed at her deeply. His sharp eyes pierced through her tears and went deep into her heart. She lowered her head, as if she was afraid of being seen through. Her thick eyshes covered her eyes, as well as the undisguised pain. "Even if you don''t want to tell me, I have a way to know. I..." He swallowed, "I won''t let you go easily this time." "Jonson..." She raised her head and looked at him. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. There was an indescribable emotion in his eyes. She lowered her head and turned around slowly, like ayer of smoke floating into her heart. An indescribable bitterness suddenly surged up from her chest. In the private room, Eva had lit the cake. Seeing here in, everyone sang a birthday song together. Fearing that the children would find something wrong, Percy quickly pulled up her sleeves and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Then she squeezed out a smile and said, "At my age, I don''t want to celebrate my birthday, because once I celebrate a birthday, I will be one year older." "Mom, you are not old at all." Eva ran over with a smile, held her arm and pulled her to the table. "Make a wish and blow the candles." Putting her palms together and closing her eyes, her heart was still pounding. She really didn''t expect to see Jonson one day. A few dayster... As soon as Eva and Vinton came back from riding a bicycle on the river beach, they received a call from her brother, who said that he had something important to tell her. "Do you want money to chase girls again?" She teased her brother as she opened the door. "No." Jade stuck out his tongue and pulled his sister into the sofa. "Sister, I have something very important to tell you face to face." Eva was slightly stunned, "Did you make trouble at school?" "No, I''m a good boy." Jade shook his head like a rattle drum, "It is mother. It is something about mother." "What happened?" Eva was confused. N?velDrama.Org content. "It''s very serious." Jade leaned closer to his sister and deliberately lowered his voice, looking mysterious. "Mom seems to have a boyfriend. He is a rich man." "What?" Eva was shocked and stunned for a while. She was so shocked that her chin almost dropped. "Are you sure?" Chapter 607 The Sunset Love Chapter 607 The Sunset Love "Absolutely not. I went back to get my iPad yesterday. At the gate of themunity, I saw my mother and a man get on a Maybachndaulet. It was a car worth tens of millions. That man must be very rich." He swallowed and said, "After mom came back, I stole her phone and found that she had the same number every day. I also overheard that they were going to attend a concert at the Harbor Grand Theatre tonight." "What does that man look like?" "He is tall, big and handsome. He looks extraordinary. He must not be an ordinary person." Eva searched all the possible people in her memory, but didn''t find any suitable clues. When did her mother know such a person? She hadn''t been to Dragon City for a long time. Did she know each other in the dessert shop? Nowadays, there were many liars, and there were more liars in love. Her mother was simple and kind, and she couldn''t be deceived. At dusk, the Maybachndaulet described by Jade appeared in front of them, followed by a Hummer in both front and back. After a while, Percy came out and got on the car. Eva took her brother to her Cadic and followed him. The Maybach and Hummer stopped at the gate of the most luxurious Scenery Sea Food Restaurant in Dragon City. Four tall and strong young men in ck jacket got out of the car first. It seemed that they were bodyguards. Seeing that they looked at the Cadic, the sister and brother quickly lowered their heads. The door of the Maybach was opened. Percy walked out with a tall middle-aged man and entered the restaurant side by side. After half a minute, the sister and brother got out of the car. Before they could get close to the door of the restaurant, they were stopped by two young mening out. The bodyguards were not weak. They began to pay attention to them on the way. "My boss wants to see you two!" "Okay, we also want to see him." Eva shrugged her shoulders calmly and winked at his brother. The two walked up with the bodyguards. There was no guest in the restaurant. Obviously, the big shot booked the whole night. Jade rolled up his sleeves as he walked, ready for a fierce battle to protect his mother at any time. Eva was very calm. After all, she was a ck belt of judo, and she could deal with several bodyguards. In the deluxe private room, Jonson had ordered all the dishes that were Percy''s favorite. Although more than 20 years had passed, he still remembered her taste and habits clearly. He had asked someone to inquire about her condition. He just wanted to know how she was doing. He didn''t expect that she had suffered so much, which made him feel sorry for her. At this time, there was a knock on the door. The bodyguard came in and gave him a look. He nodded slightly, and after he left, he turned to Percy. "Percy, sit down for a while. I''m going to the bathroom." He stood up and walked out. Following the bodyguards to the private room at the end of the corridor, he pushed the door open and saw the sister and brother sitting on the sofa waiting for him. He was slightly shocked, and his sharp eyes softened. "It''s you!" He strode over with a gentle smile on his face. He looked at his sister and then at his brother and said with a smile, "You are Eva and you are Jade, right?" "My sister is a big star. Did you see her on TV?" Jade stared at him angrily, as if he was a bad guy who wanted to steal his mother. "Your mother often mentions you," Jonson replied with a smile. "You and my mother are..." Eva asked haltingly. The smile on Jonson''s face deepened. "Your mother and I are old friends. We have separated for many years. I didn''t expect to see each other again." When they were talking, Eva was silent and looked at him carefully. She knew all her mother''s friends in Jiang City. This person was very strange and she had never seen him before. "Uncle, when did you know my mother?" She was a little curious. "We knew each other before you were born. At that time, your mother was still in Dragon City." Jonson smiled kindly. "You know each other in Dragon City?" Eva was shocked. Her mother had never mentioned anything about her in Dragon City. If it was not her birthdayst time. She didn''t know that she had lived in Dragon City. "It''s a long story. I''ll tell youter." Jonson smiled, "Now, I''ll take you to see her and have dinner with her." In the private room, when Percy saw the two children, she was really shocked. She rubbed her hands and felt a little shy, embarrassed and at a loss. The air was frozen for a moment, and then it was broken by the voice of Eva. "I happened to have a day off today, so I brought Jade here for dinner. I didn''t expect to be seen by uncle, so he took us here." She smiled, "Mom, you and uncle are good friends. You should have told us earlier." "That''s right. It could save sister and I to worry about you," Jade whispered to himself. When Eva hit him with her elbow, he closed his mouth and stopped talking. The atmosphere at dinner was very harmonious. The sister and brother talked andughed with Jonson, which made Percy feel a little relieved. After that, Jonson proposed to go to the concert together, but Eva said that she and her brother had made arrangement, "Uncle, please take care of my mother." She giggled and left with her brother. Looking at the receding figures of the two, Jonson couldn''t help butugh. "Your daughter is so cute. I like her so much." Percy turned to look at him with a strange look in her eyes for a moment. "Eva has been very obedient and sensible since she was a child. She has never let me worry about her." When they got into the car, he suddenly held her hand. "You have been worried about the children. Now they have handed you over to me. Shouldn''t you let go of this worry?" "Jonson..." She took a step back and felt sad. "I''m old and ugly. You should find a young and beautiful girl." "No matter what you look like, you are always the most beautiful woman in my eyes." His eyes were full of affection, and his voice was as gentle as the night wind. He tightened his hand and said, "Percy, we have missed more than half of our lives. Don''t miss it again." She lowered her eyes, and a crystal tear dripped down from the gap of her eyshes. God seemed to like joking with them. They met and brushed past each other again and again. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He wiped away the tears on her face and held her in his arms. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "My wife passed away five years ago. It''s said that the most beautiful thing in the world is only the sunset. My life is finallyplete when I meet you again." She nodded gently and buried her head in his chest. Such warmth and happiness had been away from her for a long time. Outside the restaurant, Eva and her brother had entered the car. Sitting in front of the steering wheel, Eva grinned from ear to ear. "That uncle must be mother''s old lover, Jade. We are going to have a new father." "He is a rich father. Good, good, one hundred times stronger than that York." Jade chuckled and then changed his tone, "Sister, there is one thing I can''t figure out. Since mother knew such a rich boyfriend, how can she marry a bad man like York?" "I don''t know." Eva shrugged. Life was unpredictable. Not all lovers could get married. She sighed in a low voice. The more she thought about her future with Vinton, the more desperate she felt. Elizabeth wanted to try every means to separate them. Now, the Fang family was getting in the way. She could see no hope in it. "After that bastard, York left, mother had been lonely for most of her life. It''s time for a man to love her well," she said slowly. "As long as mom is happy and he is good to her, I have no objection," Jade said with a smile. His sister was a big star, and his brother-inw was a young man from a rich family. Now he had a rich man to be his stepfather. In the future, he had the confidence topete with others. After sending her brother home, she drove to the midnight club. Wendy came here almost every Friday. After she went in, she looked around and soon found her. Wendy''s smiling face darkened when she saw Eva. "The threshold of the midnight club is getting lower and lower. People from all walks of life are allowed toe in," she said sarcastically. "Isn''t the daughter of the upstart also allowed to enter?" Eva retorted. Wendy knew that she was talking about herself, and her face turned blue and white. "Even a nouveau riche is better than a sparrow flying out of the slum." Eva sneered and looked at her with sympathy. Today she came specially for her. "Wendy, do you still think you are Vinton''s fiancee and the future wife of the crown prince of the Xu family?" "Of course I am. You can''t rece me. As long as my aunt is here, you can''t enter the Xu family." Wendy spat on the ground. Evaughed, "It seems that you really don''t know anything at all. Elizabeth has already abandoned you and found another woman for Vinton." Her words were like a hurricane, stirring up a storm in Wendy''s heart. "Eva, what do you mean? Make it clear to me!" "Vinton doesn''t like you at all. How can Elizabeth still support you? Of course, she is enthusiastic in it. And she had her n B, and the more backup, the better. As long as the girl could win Vinton''s favor, she will support her," Eva said slowly. A muscle on Wendy''s face twitched violently. She didn''t believe that Elizabeth would change her. She had promised her in person that she would help her marry Vinton. "Eva, don''t try to sow dissension between me and my aunt!" Wendy snorted. "Wendy, don''t you want to know who has reced you?" Eva took a sip of wine unhurriedly. "Who?" Wendy squeezed a word through her teeth. She didn''t believe that someone could rece her at all. "Your cousin Shelly," Eva said slowly. "No way!" Wendy sneered and thought, ''Shelly is my follower. How could she rece me?'' Eva sat on the sofa, crossed her legs and looked at her slowly. "Your father is the brother of Elizabeth''s sister-inw, and her mother is the sister of Elizabeth''s sister-inw. You are the same as her in Elizabeth''s eyes." Chapter 608 Get Out! Chapter 608 Get Out! Wendy twitched violently, and what Eva said hit the nail on the head. "Shelly is just a dog beside me. There is no way for her to rece me." "I''m just reminding you. Believe it or not, it''s your business." With a sneer, Eva turned around and left without saying anything more. The idea of Essie was to let them fight each other and see how Elizabeth would deal with it. Wendy was not in the mood to go to the night club now. She wanted to ask Elizabeth. However, Elizabeth was still ying mahjong with several richdies outside, and only Valery was at home. When she heard that Eva tried to alienate her mother from Wendy, she decided to teach Eva a lesson. But this time, she didn''t start with Eva. Instead, she went to the Tang dessert shop to find Percy, Eva''s mother. It was a mother''s fault not to teach her daughter well. She wanted Percy to teach her daughter well in case she would make trouble again. In the evening, there were not many people in the coffee shop. Percy was about to ask everyone to close the door and go home. Seeing Valerye in, she thought she was a guest, so she went up to greet her. "Are you Eva''s mother?" Percy was slightly stunned and looked at her in confusion. "You are..." Valery forced a smile and looked at her coldly. "I''m Vinton''s sister. I''m here for you." Her tone did not show any respect to the elders. Instead, it was like that ady was ordering the servants. In her eyes, the family of Eva was as vulgar and humble as the servants at home. Percy didn''t mind. She knew that Vinton was from a rich family, so it was normal for his sister to be a little arrogant. "Hello, Miss. Do you want to eat something or..." Before she could finish her words, Valery interrupted, "it''ste. I won''t beat around the bush." She restrained the fake smile at the corners of her mouth, "I''m here to let you know that my brother has a fiancee, and your daughter, Eva, is now a third party. She wants to separate my brother and my future sister-inw. All of us are very indignant at her immoral behavior, so I hope you can teach your daughter well and let her leave my brother as soon as possible. Don''t pester him anymore. At the same time, I also want you to know that our family has always been pursuing a match of equal social rank. Your status is too low. It''s impossible for our Xu family to be your rtives by marriage. " A spasm swept over Percy''s body and touched her heart. Her face suddenly turned pale, the corners of her mouth trembling slightly, and her hands trembling slightly too. "Miss, I have never asked about Eva. I will ask her about itter." "Don''t bother. Ask her to leave my brother right now. She doesn''t deserve..." Before Valery could finish her words, an angry voice suddenly sounded from the door of the dessert shop, like a bomb exploding, "Valery, get out of here right now, or I''ll break your arm!" Valery turned around and couldn''t help shivering when she saw Eva rushing in aggressively. She took two steps back and said, "Eva, it seems that your mother hasn''t known that you are a mistress yet?" Eva clenched her fists and said, "if you don''t get out, I''ll disfigure you!" "If you dare to hurt me, my brother won''t forgive you." Although Valery was scared, she still plucked up the courage to confront her. "Eva, let me tell you. My brother likes you just because he is confused for a while. He will soon wake up and make the right choice. By that time, it will be too cruel for you. " She said word by word and turned to look at Percy with an intriguing expression. "Aunt, you don''t want your daughter to end up with regret and grief, do you?" Percy''s face was as pale as a piece of paper. A drop of tear slid silently down her cheek and stopped at the corner of her mouth. Eva was scalded by her mother''s tears, and a wave of anger rushed to her forehead. She didn''t care what others thought of her or said about her, but she would never allow anyone to hurt her mother. She kicked at Valery, and Valery fell to the ground with her face looking up at the sky. "You..." Her face turned green and it took her a long time to recover. "Get out of here, or I''ll kick you again." Eva stared at her with her hands akimbo. "I won''te back again. I believe you can make the right decision for your daughter." Valery stood up and walked out in a noble manner, holding her head high. When she arrived at the door, she suddenly stopped. She turned around and looked at Percy with an unfathomable expression. "I forgot to say that my parents hate Eva very much and don''t want to marry a poor family. So, please have a little self- knowledge. Don''t make our family difficult." As if Percy had been hit by a heavy stick, a burst of trembling came from her thin shoulder to her fingers. The past seemed to be fresh in front of her. There had been someone who had said the same words to her, making her painful. Valery smiled coldly andcently. She raised her noble head again and walked out. It was raining outside, and the bean sized raindrops fell on the window, making it an annoying mess. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Feeling guilty, Eva held her tearful mother in her arms and said, "Mom, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." "Eva, tell me, does Vinton really have a fiancee?" Percy grabbed her daughter''s shoulder. "Don''t listen to that vicious bitch''s nonsense." Helping her mother up and sit on a chair, Eva sat down on the chair and briefly told her mother what had happened among her, Vinton, Elizabeth and Essie. Although Percy didn''t know much about it, she had heard about the rtionship between Lucy and Elizabeth. Knowing that her daughter was not a third party, she felt relieved, but... "Eva, anyway, they are rtives of Vinton. You are as ipatible as fire and water with them. If you really marry Vinton in the future, how can you get along with them?" "Mom, don''t worry. Maybe Elizabeth will be kicked out when I marry Vinton? Vinton''s father wanted to divorce her a long time ago, but he managed to maintain the marriage because of his grandmother''s objection. " Eva said indifferently. Percy sighed. She thought her daughter was too naive. Even if Elizabeth was kicked out from the family, she was still Vinton''s mother, her future mother-inw. How could she refuse to contact her? But she didn''t say anything more. Her daughter had been very sensible since she was a child, and she believed that she would handle it well. At this time, in Rong Mansion, Essie was checking the jewelry that had just been stored in the warehouse. Ivy looked at them excitedly with her eyes shining with golden light. "Wow, they are so beautiful. They are all thetest style of this year..." Rich and powerful families always had bright and beautiful appearance. All the jewelry in the warehouse of the family were designed by the international jewelry designer. They were unique in shape and style, and each of them cost more than ten million. Therefore, Essie was quite cautious, fearing that something would go wrong. Ivy had been watching them all the time. Every time there were new jewelry stored in the warehouse, she was very excited, and she must be the first one to choose. "Essie, I''ve booked this blue diamond ne and golden diamond earrings. I''ll wear them tomorrow. Don''t give them to others." She said with a smile. "I know. I won''tpete with you." Essie smiled. She was not interested in jewelry. In addition to Ivy, there was another person at the door of the warehouse, and that was Le. As a jewelry designer, she would like to appreciate master works. At that time, the reason why she chose this job was to prepare for marrying into Rong family. The family was the world''s leading jewelry supplier, monopolizing a lot of gold and diamond mines in the world. Many famous jewelrypanies would order raw stones from the family''s mineralpany. As the hostess of Rong family, knowing jewelry design was certainly an advantage. Unfortunately, her dream of being the crown prince''s concubine was broken, and she was stopped by Essie. As the wife of Zac for more than half a year, she had never even stepped into the door of the family. Now, she finally came in. Although she was not the crown prince''s wife, but also the eldest daughter-in- law, she had plenty of time to deal with Essie. Le believed that Essie couldn''t sit in a position that she couldn''t get for a long time. On the second day, Ivy came to borrow jewelry. In the afternoon, it was the anniversary ceremony of Be. She was going to be the most shining star of the whole group and firmly attracted the attention of Hanson. Hanson did notice her, but he was to inquire about the recent situation of Essie. He hadn''t seen her since her wedding with Zac. He had been hiding in his own world and healing himself silently. "How is Essie now?" He was a little worried that Zac would have a small conflict with her because of the child. After all, there were always bad rumors outside. If it were him, he would never take the rumors seriously. No matter what happened to Essie, she was the purest and most perfect treasure in his heart. A hint of loss and disappointment quietly shed through the eyes of Ivy. It seemed that his eyes were always through her. The only woman he could see was Essie. The twenty-four ns she had drawn up to attract him were almost used up, but he still didn''t fall in love with her. Was he a stone? "My second elder brother treats her very well and dotes on her. He is omnipotent. Don''t worry." "That''s good." Said Hanson in a low voice. He would be relieved as long as she was happy. "Hanson, my sister-inw has her own home. Don''t you think about yourself?" Said Ivy in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself. Hanson knew what she meant. His bright eyes darkened slightly. "I won''t fall in love with any other woman except Essie. You don''t have to waste your time on me." After saying that, he went straight to the stage and presided over the anniversary, ignoring her. Ivy sniffed, tears welling up in her eyes. She kept cheering herself up in her heart. She didn''t want to be discouraged or give up. As long as Essie and her cousin were together, he would give uppletely and turn to her one day. After the anniversary, Hanson walked out of the hotel and was about to go to Dragon City. Yesterday, Mili and Dot called him and told him that they missed him. He also missed the children very much. Now that he was free, he nned to visit them. As soon as he got in the car, Ivy opened the door from the other side and jumped in. Chapter 609 A Complicated Love Story Chapter 609 A Complicated Love Story "Hanson, are you going to Dragon City? Give me a ride. My car broke down. I''m just wondering how to go back. " She put her chin in her hands and looked pitiful. Just now at the banquet, she identally heard that Hanson called Mili and knew that he was going to Dragon City, so she decided to seize this opportunity to contact him. Hanson was a little helpless. Although he didn''t like Ivy, he didn''t want to refuse her because she could tell him about the recent situation of Essie at any time, so he reluctantly nodded. Ivy was very happy. She knew that Hanson was softhearted and would not refuse her reasonable request. In the evening, on the Phoenix Road, the cold wind swirled around with yellow leaves, spreading on the sidewalk on both sides of the road. A familiar figure walked slowly on the leaves. Hanson asked the driver to pull over, "Aunt Lucy -" he called. Lucy turned around and saw him. A kind and excited smile immediately appeared on her face. "Hanson, you''re finally here. Mili and Dot are looking forward to youring every day." Hanson got out of the car and walked to Lucy. "I''m here." While he was talking, a little head popped out of the car and looked at Lucy with a smile. She had seen her at the wedding of Essie and Zac. In her eyes, Lucy was also a legendary woman. She jumped out of the car and greeted enthusiastically, "Auntie, I''m Ivy, the cousin of your son-inw." "Aunt Lucy, she''s my employee. Her car broke down. I give her a ride." Hanson red at her and exined to Lucy in a hurry, fearing that she would misunderstand him. Lucy smiled, "Oh, it''s Ivy. Would you like to have a seat with Hanson?" When Ivy was about to say yes, Hanson interrupted, "no, thanks, aunt Lucy. She has something to do. I''ll ask the driver to send her to Rong Mansion." "I''m fine." Ivy murmured. A hint of impatience shed across Hanson''s face. "Go back and write down the market n of next year. Hand it over to me tomorrow." He had many things to ask her to do. Ivy spit out blood, stuck out her tongue at him in disappointment, and got on the car reluctantly and unhappily. Looking at the car driving away, Lucy smiled and asked tentatively, "Hanson, you haven''t been here for a long time. Do you have a new girlfriend?" "No, I don''t have a girlfriend." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hanson shook his head hard, and a trace of loneliness fell into the eyes of Lucy. "You are so excellent. There must be many excellent girls around you and like you." She said in an extremely gentle tone. "Aunt Lucy." Hanson''s eyes darkened, and a sad look was added to his original loneliness. "I... I only like Essie. I won''t like anyone else. " Lucy sighed heavily, "I also hope that Essie can be with you. But now things are soplicated, and Essie has also been greatly shocked. I can only turn a blind eye to her marriage with Zac for the time being." Without answering, Hanson apanied Lucy into the vi. The parterre were full of camellias, which were red and blooming. As far as one could see, it was like red clouds falling from the setting sun. These flowers were like mes in Hanson''s eyes, burning his heart. "Maybe Essie and I are really not meant to be together, right?" He lowered his head, depressed and helpless. "Fate is too mysterious. Now Essie and Zac may not live a good life together. Her mother-inw..." Lucy wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Hanson''s face immediately tensed, like a string that could break at any time. "Aunt Lucy, is her mother- inw not good to her?" "It''s impossible for her mother-inw to be good to her." Lucy smiled bitterly. "Why?" Hanson asked in confusion. Lucy looked at the west sky and took a deep breath. "It''s hard to exin it in sentences." She patted him on the shoulder tofort him, and brought the topic back. "Hanson, you are a good child. You are good to Essie and you are good to Mili and Dot. Only when Essie is with you can I rest assured. Now she is in the family, I am worried about her." "Aunt Lucy..." Hanson''s eyes lit up, like a drowning man who saw a life-saving straw and had hope in his heart. However, this hope could only be maintained for a second before it was extinguished. What was the use of Lucy supporting him? Essie''s heart had been taken away, and he could no longer take it back. In the vi, Mili and Dot were bending over the window, waiting for Hanson. They had been worried that after their parents reconciled, Hanson would abandon them and no longer be their daddy Hanson. As soon as they saw his familiar and gentle figure, the two of them happily greeted him. "Daddy Hanson, you''re finally here. We miss you so much." "I thought you abandoned us." "How could it be? You are always my sweethearts." Hanson kissed her little face affectionately. "Daddy Hanson, no matter you and mommy are married or not, you are always our beloved daddy Hanson." Dot looked up at him and said seriously. "Well, daddy can''t rece daddy Hanson." Mili nodded vigorously. Touching the children''s heads, Hanson felt warm in his heart. He saw them born and grow up. Even if they were not rted by blood, the family affection between him and the children was irreceable by Zac. Looking at them, Lucy sighed in his heart. In her eyes, Hanson was always the best choice for a son-in- law. Only when her daughter was with him could she really rest assured. As for Zac, his mother would always be a thorn in her heart. When she didn''t touch it, it would remind her of the hurt she had suffered. Once she touched it, she would feel pain and hatred. If it weren''t for her daughter''s ident, she wouldn''t have held back her anger and kept the blood debt with Mary in her heart. Essie arrivedter. Zac had an international meeting in the evening, so he didn''te with her. She didn''t know that Hanson hade back, so when she saw him, she was slightly shocked, and then smiled, "Hanson, you''re here." The medicine that the enemy injected into her body hadpletely lost its effect. She almost remembered everything, and the most impressive thing was her past with Hanson. Hanson looked at her deeply, and almost all the emotional cells in his body were mobilized. Although he missed her very much and had many things to tell her, he kept his strong emotion in his heart and turned into a sentence, "how are you recently?" "I''m fine." "What about you?" asked Essie. "I... Not bad. " The corners of Hanson''s mouth lifted into a smirk. In fact, he was not good, very bad. His heart was hollowed out, and all his feelings were forcibly sealed under the cold sea. He was desperate and painful. He could only work hard to eliminate loneliness and sadness. Lucy could tell that Hanson still had feelings for her daughter, so she felt a littleforted. Essie didn''t say anything more. They were best friends and didn''t need these useless greetings. She took out the desserts she had brought and said, "Hanson,e and have a taste of the desserts I''ve just learned. They are delicious." Lucy took a look and frowned, "Jasmine Fragrance After The Rain?" How could you do this? " "Mom, do you know this dessert?" Hearing that, Essie was stunned. "How could I not know what Mary have done?" Lucy curled her lips. She used to like eating it very much, but now she felt sick when she saw it. Hearing that, Essie was shocked again. It turned out that her mother-inw could also cook it. She thought it was reasonable. Since she and Lady Rose were twin sisters, she could cook the desert that Lady Rose cook. "Mom, it''s not mother-inw who taught me this. It''s her sister Charlotte who taught me this. She''s also the Lady Rose from Provence I''ve told you." Said Essie. "Oh, it''s her." Lucy''s dark eyes twinkled. She didn''t expect that Charlotte was still alive. It was really a miracle. "Yes, it''s father-inw''s birthday at the end of the month. Yesterday, I called Lady Rose and invited her to attend his birthday party." Said Essie with a smile. "I heard from you that she lost her memory. She forgot everything in the past, so she didn''te back to look for her parents." Lucy asked casually. "Yes." "Fortunately, Zac and I met her in Provence by identst time. Otherwise, she and my mother-inw wouldn''t be able to recognize each other for the rest of their lives," said Essie. "If she remembers, I''m afraid she won''t want to recognize your mother-inw." Lucy snorted with a mocking smile on her face. Hearing her mother''s words, Essie was slightly shocked. She knew that her mother meant something else. The Xu family and the Rong family had a good rtionship. Her mother must know something about Mary and Charlotte. "Mom, do you mean that my mother-inw has a bad rtionship with her sister?" "The two sisters have fallen in love with the same man. Can they get along well?" Lucy said in a sarcastic tone. "In the past, I always thought that Mary was a good woman, gentle, kind, innocent and not scheming. As for her sister Charlotte, she was hypocritical, cunning, narrow-minded and cruel. She had done a lot of things secretly to destroy the rtionship between Mary and Albert. I''m worried about Mary. I don''t want her to be fooled by her own sister. She didn''t expect that she was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Maybe it was her who nned the car ident of Charlottest time. Why can''t a vicious woman like her do anything? " "Mom, do you mean that my mother-inw and Lady Rose used to fall in love with my father-inw?" Essie asked in astonishment. "Yes, Albert is so excellent. Every woman admires him." Lucy sighed. Essie was a little confused. She found that the rtionship among the previous generation seemed to be moreplicated and entangled than that between her and Zac. Her mother seemed to have a rtionship with her father-inw before, and her mother-inw and her own siblings also fell in love with her father-inw. Oh, my God, such aplicated rtionship was tooplicated. Chapter 610 A Love Rival He Didnt Want To See Chapter 610 A Love Rival He Didn''t Want To See It was natural for Albert to be excellent and perfect. Essie had never asked about the past of him and her mother, fearing that her mother would feel ufortable. However, since her mother mentioned it today, she would take advantage of it and asked her. "Mom, you seem to have a good rtionship with my father-inw. Do you know each other because of Mr. Baron or you have known each other for a long time?" Lucy flipped the hair at the temples of his ears, and an indescribable expression gently swept across her face. "It was bygone, just let it be." She seemed to avoid talking about it on purpose. Bob sat next to them with a strange smile on his face. "Your mother used to be the most beautiful girl in the university, and there were countless people chasing after her. Later, with the appearance of Baron and Albert, the two sons of the rich ns, everyone only dared to watch and do nothing." With a smile, Essie held her father''s arm and said, "Dad, don''t you dare to do nothing but watch?" Bot smiled awkwardly and didn''t say anything. Apparently, he acquiesced. He had a crush on Lucy since middle school. In order to be with her, he deliberately filled in the same school with her when he applied for the college entrance examination. He had thought that he would have a chance, but he didn''t expect that there would be two men, Baron and Albert, appearing on the way. Patting him on the shoulder, Essie sighed, "Dad, you really should take action as soon as possible. My mom is not that kind of gold digger." "All right." Lucy pretended to be annoyed, "You haven''t dealt with your own business yet, now you are joking with me." "Mom, I''m just curious. Since my father-inw is also pursuing you, why do you choose the indecisive Mr. Baron instead of the wise and decisive father-inw?" Looking at her mother, Essie thought that if she had chosen Albert, her fate would have undergone a tremendous change. Lucy didn''t answer, but a hint of bitterness shed through her eyes. Bob reached out his hand and hugged her. "If your father-inw hadn''t gone to America, which allowed Baron to take advantage of it, your mother wouldn''t have been with Baron." "Oh?" Raising her eyebrows, Essie realized that her mother''s initial choice was her father-inw, not Baron? Lucy picked up a grapes from the fruit te and put it into Bob''s mouth, stopping him from talking about the past. This was how people were. If they took a wrong path, they would fall into endless pain and be farther and farther away from happiness. That was why she didn''t want Essie to follow her steps and end up like her. Seeing this, Essie shifted the topic to Mary and Lady Rose again. "Mom, I have been with Lady Rose for a period of time. I think she is very easy-going and kind, completely different from what you said. Is it because she has lost her memory and even changed her personality?" "Who knows? Nowadays, people always change. We don''t know who they are. Some people are good at hiding their true character. Only after you are framed by her will you really see her true face. " Lucy sneered. Essie agreed with her. Mary was indeed hypocritical. She had a honey tongue and a knife in her mouth. She could pretend to be kind at any time, but in fact, she was more vicious than anyone else. "No wonder when we first met Lady Rose, Mary didn''t want her to be her sister. After seeing the DNA test report, she looked indifferent and didn''t feel excited for the reunion. It turned out to be because of this." "Albert is so perfect. Neither the hypocritical and cunning Mary nor the cruel and merciless Charlotte deserves him." Lucy said angrily. Essie sighed in her heart. It was impossible to untie her mother''s knot, and the grudge between her and Mary would also be difficult to dissolve. After all, it was a permanent regret in her mother''s heart that she couldn''t give birth to a child for her father. Even if Mary apologized in front of her, it couldn''t make up for this regret. She didn''t expect her mother to forgive Mary, because she herself wouldn''t forgive her either. She just hoped that she could ept Zac. After all, Mary was Mary, and Zac was Zac. The evils that Mary had done should not be borne by the innocent Zac. Unfortunately, Lucy didn''t like Zac at all. Every time when Zac came over to visit her, she didn''t want to see him and only asked Bob to treat him. She refused to ept the gifts brought by Zac. Zac was annoyed by his mother-inw''s cold attitude. Except forforting her, Essie didn''t know what to say. Lucy was very kind to Hanson,pletely treating him as her own son. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At this moment, she peeled an apple and gave it to him. "Hanson, you shoulde here more often. No matter what, in my heart, you are my half-son. This is your home." Hanson nodded, "don''t worry, aunt Lucy. I wille to see you as long as I have time." "Daddy Hanson, are you dating aunt Ivy? Aunt Ivy often mentions you at home. " Hanson gently pinched her pink face and said, "don''t listen to your aunt''s nonsense. How could I date her?" Mili smiled and said. "Daddy Hanson, in fact, aunt Ivy is also a good girl. She is cute and beautiful. If you want to get married one day, you can marry aunt Ivy. Then you will be my uncle. We are still family. " Hanson was a little nervous. Children were children, and their thoughts were simple and naive. They would not understand the feelings between adults. But he could tell that Mili wanted him to be her family all the time and didn''t want him to leave. "Honey, don''t worry. No matter what will happen in the future, I''m your daddy Hanson. I won''t leave you." "Pinkie." Mili stretched out her little finger. With a smile, Hanson stretched out his finger and hooked her little finger. "Hang on the hook. Don''t change in one hundred years." Looking at them, Lucy sighed in her heart. If it hadn''t been for such a change in the Xu family, his daughter would have married Hanson and the family would have lived in harmony and happiness. How could they go through so much? Atst, Zac took advantage of the opportunity and took her daughter away. The God was so fond of joking. He didn''t allow the real match people to get married, but forced the inappropriate one to be together. After the meeting, Zac came to pick up his wife and children. Lucy didn''t want to see him, so he didn''t go in and waited outside. Hanson came out with Essie and Lucy followed them. She came out to see Hanson off in person. Seeing him, Zac frowned unconsciously. Although he had won the love battle and be the winner, he knew that his wife and children always had a ce in their hearts that belonged to Hanson. No matter how hard he tried, he could not take it away. "Daddy Hanson, you muste to see us next weekend and take us to Disnend." Mili wrapped her arms around his neck and kept kissing his face, as if he was her real father. ''This little bastard, can''t you make a little difference and show the importance of me as your father?'' He opened the door and got out. Lucy''s smile disappeared as soon as she saw him. "Here youe." She greeted him in a neither too cold nor too warm tone, and then said a few words to Hanson before turning around and entering the room. The huge change in her attitude made Zac very depressed. However, he didn''t show it. His face was as calm as water. He reached out his hand and held Essie, as if dering his sovereignty. "Long time no see, Hanson." An unnoticeable jealousy shed through Hanson''s eyes. "Essie is pregnant. Take good care of her. If you dare to make her suffer any grievance, I will definitelye back and take her away." "You won''t have the chance." Zac said coldly and firmly. "I will keep an eye on you." Hanson threatened him word by word, turned around and got on the car. If Zac dared to make Essie suffer any grievance because of the baby, he would definitely take her away without hesitation. Looking at the back of his rival in love, Zac''s ck eyes narrowed and a malicious and cold light shed in his eyes. It seemed that Hanson hadn''t given up his muddled fool. He still had a fantasy in his heart, but he wouldn''t give him any chance. He had monopolized the muddled fool''s life, and no one could get involved in her. On the way back, Zac was very silent and said nothing. Her mother-inw had apletely different attitude towards him and Hanson. The reason why Hanson had been so threatening to him was partly because of her support. It seemed that her mother-inw was still dreaming of breaking up with him and Essie, and hoped Essie be with Hanson. This was not good. "Mommy, we will go to Disnend this weekend with daddy Hanson. Would you like to go with us?" Mili''s voice came from behind. Before Essie could say anything, Zac interrupted, "neither mommy nor you are allowed to go." His tone was very strong and full of pressure, making the atmosphere in the car rapidly drop. "Why?" Crossing her arms on her chest, Mili stared at him with dissatisfaction. "No reason. I''m your daddy. Wherever you go, you must get my permission." Zac showed his father''s authority. "We are going out with daddy Hanson, not with others." Mili wrinkled her nose, as if she swore to fight against the big devil to the end. When the car stopped at a crossroad waiting for the traffic light, Zac turned around and rubbed her head with his big hand. "Children should listen to adults. Don''t have so many objections." "You are wrong, why should I listen to you?" She stuck out her tongue at him. "I''ve never been wrong." Zac pursed his lips and looked very serious. Looking at them, Dot said unhurriedly, "Daddy, are you jealous of daddy Hanson? As the number one young master of Dragon City, you don''t look confident. " His tone was full of mockery. Chapter 611 An Incredible Truth Chapter 611 An Incredible Truth Zac was in a mess and felt a row of crows flying in front of him. Sooner orter, these two little devil kings would piss him off to spit blood. "Your mommy is mine, and so are you. Is it necessary for me to be jealous of Hanson? He is more or less jealous of me." "In that case, what do you mind if we go out with daddy Hanson?" Dot asked. "I''m just worried about your safety. You can y if you want. You must have bodyguards with you." Zac gave him a reproachful look. "Okay, we will obey your arrangement." Dot nodded, giving him a step down. After all, the great devil king was a domineering ruler. If he really irritated him, he would probably be punished to be locked up. Looking at the three of them, Essie covered her mouth and snickered. It seemed that no matter how powerful the big devil king was, he couldn''t resist the two little devil kings. Back to the Blue Sea and Sunny Sky, Zac''s face was still gloomy. Essie poured him a ss of milk and said, "Hanson and I are just good friends now. Are you really so mean that you are not happy because he had dinner with us?" Zac reached out his hand and touched her slightly raised belly. "I''m just thinking about your mother. We have already held a wedding, but she still can''t ept me." "If you want mom to ept you, you have to do your mom''s job first. Only when the grudge between them is resolved, she will ept you without any hesitation." Said Essie. Zac understood what she meant, but his mother never thought she was wrong. How could she apologize to his mother-inw and ask for her forgiveness? What''s more, the matter was so serious that even an apology could not solve it. "Why should the resentment of thest generation affect the next generation?" He sighed. "Your family and the Qin family have be ipatible as fire and water, and you have issued a family ban that you will never get married. Isn''t it also because of the grudge of thest generation?" Said Essie in a cold tone. Sometimes, things didn''t happen to himself and he wouldn''t feel pain. Zac''s cold eyes twinkled in the light. "You didn''t forgive my mommy, did you?" "Should I forgive her?" Essie asked. If this woman hadn''t colluded with Elizabeth, she would have a happy family and a happy childhood. "My mommy has changed a lot. I guess she has realized her mistake." Zac patted her on the shoulder, not knowing whether he wasforting her or himself. There was an imperceptible sneer on Essie''s face. A hypocrite can''t bepletely trusted. On the surface, she may pretend to be kind to you, but in fact, she would stab you in the back and let you die without knowing how. However, she didn''t say it out, in case that Zac would think that she was picking on his mother with prejudices. "If my mother forgave her, I will." She said slowly. If her mother let go of her hatred, she was willing to let it go. If she couldn''t, she would be against Mary to the end, even if she was her mother-inw. Zac understood what she meant. "In fact, the culprit is Elizabeth. My mother must have been instigated by her to make mistakes." "If it weren''t for her design, Mr. Baron wouldn''t have had sex with Elizabeth at all. And the following matters would not happen. And at that time, Elizabeth had no power and money. How could she fight against my mother? If she hadn''t given her advice and financial support, could she have seeded in getting the position? " The angry and cold voice of Essie echoed in the air. She knew that Zac would speak for Mary. After all, she was his mother. Even if she was unpardonable, he would not dislike her. "In fact, no matter what she does, you won''t forgive her, will you?" "Do you know what is the biggest pain for a woman? She couldn''t give birth to a baby for her beloved man. In order to help Elizabeth get the position, your mommy bribed a doctor of Dragon City hospital. When my mother gave birth to me, she had a ligation operation secretly, so that my mother could not have another child. Because of this, she was despised by Mrs. Vicki, and because of this, she was despised by my grandparents. If it were her, Mary, could she bear and forgive the chief culprit? " Every word of Essie was like a firecracker in the ears of Zac. She didn''t say it before, but today she couldn''t help but spit it out. Zac trembled violently. He couldn''t believe that his mother would do such a vicious thing. "Are you sure it was my mommy who did it?" "My mommy is the daughter-inw of the Xu family. How dare ordinary people hurt her? Do you think Elizabeth has the ability to bribe the doctor to take the risk? " Essie snorted. "Why did my mommy do that? Even if Elizabeth is her good friend, she doesn''t deserve to take such a risk to do such a vicious thing! " Zac couldn''t believe it. Everyone has a motive formitting a crime. What is his mommy''s motive? Essie changed afortable posture and leaned against the sofa. "She did this not for Elizabeth, but for herself. There is one thing you don''t know. Your father dated with my mommy before. Later, he went to the United States to explore the business of his family, and my mommy married Mr. Baron. ording to my guess, the reason why your daddy married your mommy might be stimted by the breakup. " She paused, took a sip of milk and continued, "a woman who hasn''tpletely got her husband''s heart is always afraid of losing. Your mommy was always worried about it, and also secretly harbored grudges against my mommy. She must be always worried that your father and my mother have a connection, so she wants to take revenge on my mother and let her taste the feeling of her husband being taken away. " She spoke very slowly, but clearly, like a round bead slowly rolling on the smooth slide. Since Zac cared so much about his mother-inw''s attitude towards him, it was the time to let him know the grudge among the previous generation. A muscle on Zac''s handsome face twitched slightly with her words. He remembered clearly that when he was a child, his father often took him to visit Baron''s vi. He thought that he had a deep friendship with Baron, but now it seemed that he was not going to visit him, but for Lucy. He remembered more clearly that his father would pick up a gift for her on her birthday. Did he still miss her after they both got married? N?velDrama.Org content. He took a deep breath to calm himself down and said slowly, "you know so much." "Because we both hope to resolve the grudge among the previous generation." Said Essie seriously. Zac picked up the milk on the tea table and drank it thoughtfully. It was totally out of his expectation that his father and Essie''s mother had such a love story. No wonder he had a good impression of Essie when he first met her. Later, hepletely supported her unconditionally. Obviously, he had already investigated Essie and knew her background very well. "In that case, our marriage can also be regarded as the severed fate for my daddy and your mommy." He raised the corners of his mouth and gave a seemingly invisible yful smile, as if trying to ease the heavy atmosphere in the hall. Essie nced at him helplessly. He was still in the mood to joke. He raised his hand and put it around her shoulder. "Honey, since your mommy and my daddy were old lovers, can''t she ept me as her son-inw for the sake of my daddy?" "If my mother could give birth to a baby for my father, the feud between her and Mary would be solved. Otherwise, she will only see the Mary''s shadow from you." Essie sighed. Looking at Zac, it might only remind her mother of her sad past. The ident between her and Albert, and the persecution by Mary and Elizabeth. Zac''s ck eyes narrowed, "isn''t there someone who has a tube baby at the age of sixty? How about I send for a authoritative expert in fertility in the United States to help mother-inw and father-inw have a try and make a test tube baby? " "It doesn''t work." Essie shook her head like a rattle drum. She had mentioned it before, but her mother and father denied it at the same time. Her mother was not in good health. She couldn''t stand the operation and pregnancy at all. His father was a very open-minded person. He was satisfied that he could live with his mother for the rest of his life. He would never let her take the risk of her life. Zac also felt that his idea was a little ridiculous, but he couldn''t think of any other way except this one. It was not easy to have a child. "Do you have a good idea?" "Don''t worry too much. Although my mother won''t forgive your mother, it''s possible for her to ept you. After all, your father is Albert." Said Essie in a teasing tone. Zac thought for a while. If his father knew that his mother had framed him, he would probably lose his temper and divorce his wife on the spot. He believed that Essie knew how to behave herself, so she didn''t tell the truth to his father. However, it was hard to say whether she could endure it all the time. After all, Essie was an impulsive person. Once she was irritated, her reason would not work. "Then I''ll wait until your mother can ept me." With a smile, Essie raised her hand to touch her slightly raised belly. "I''ve made up my mind that the baby will be born with my surname. When your family forced me to change Mili and Dot''s surname, I was a little unhappy. This child can also be regarded as apensation for her and father. " "It''s up to you." Zac nodded. There was a saying that a child should pay his mother''s debt. If his mother-inw could ept it, he was willing to pay the debt for his mother. At the corner of the stairs, Mili and Dot were eavesdropping on their parents. They had been worried that their parents would quarrel because of daddy Hanson, so they didn''t dare to go away. They didn''t expect that they were talking about grandmas. After sneaking back to her room, Mili climbed onto her small bed and pouted. "It''s soplicated among adults. There are so many things between grandparents." Chapter 612 The Secret Between The Two Sisters Chapter 612 The Secret Between The Two Sisters "When we grow up, we will probably be like this." With her hands on the back of her head, Dot looked at the ceiling. "I don''t want to be like them. They always turn a simple thing intoplicated one." Mili blinked her beautiful big eyes helplessly. "Go to bed early. Lady Rose and aunt Irene will came here tomorrow. We have to pick them up." Then Dot closed her eyes. The second morning, after picking up Lady Rose and Irene at the airport, Zac took them to Rong Mansion. Irene was very happy to see Zac again. Lady Rose had already told her about her identity, but she didn''t have much reaction. Even if she was not her biological daughter, in her eyes, Lady Rose was the only family she loved in the world. In the house of Rong family, Mary didn''t want to see Lady Rose again, but she couldn''t show it too obviously. She had to pretend to be good. Seeing Le, Irene smiled and said, "I''ve only been away for a few months, but this family has changed a lot. My eldest cousin is married, and my second sister-inw is pregnant. Is this the so-called double happiness?" "What a sweet girl!" Mary smiled faintly. She didn''t dislike Irene either. After all, she was not her sister''s biological daughter. Albert looked at his watch and said, "I invited a guest and she will arrive soon." There was a mysterious expression in his tone. Mary was slightly stunned, "Albert, you have an appointment with a friend?" "You''ll knowter." Taking a drag on his cigar, Albert smiled. After a while, uncle Li came in and told them that the olddy had arrived. Mary was shocked. Didn''t Abel and Alenae back at the end of the month? Why didn''t they inform her in advance? When she saw the old woman who was pushed in by the nurse, her heart twitched violently and she was extremely frightened. It turned out that the olddy uncle Li referred to was not Alena, but her mother, Suzan. "Albert, why did you bring mom here?" Mary''s voice was trembling, perhaps because she was too excited, or something else. "I just want to give you and your sister a surprise." Albert smiled. Last time, when his parents-inw came from the United States, they went to the nursing center to visit Suzan. But they didn''t expect that she had been in aa and hadn''t really met her, so he specially picked her up from the nursing center this time. "You are so considerate." Mary forced a smile from her stiff lips. She was indeed shocked, but she was not happy at all. "I''ve thought about it. My mother-inw is old and always lives in the nursing center alone. She is very lonely. Let her stay in the house and live with us these days. We should also be filial to her." Said Albert. "But mom is always talking nonsense. She always goes crazy. I''m afraid..." Mary didn''t want her mother to be with her at all. It was her idea to send her to the nursing center. But before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Zac. "Mommy, it''s okay. There are so many servants in our family. It''s impossible that we can''t even take care of an old woman." Lady rose looked at her mother, tears welling up in her eyes. She walked over and held her hands. "Mom, I''m Charlotte. Do you remember me?" Trembling, Suzan reached out her hand and stroked her head. "Mary, my child. They all said that you were dead. I knew you wouldn''t die. You would definitelye back to see me." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Before she finished her words, Mary''s voice came, "Mom, you''re wrong. She''s Charlotte, and I''m Mary." "No. I am not wrong. Both of you are my children. How can I make a mistake? You are Charlotte, and she is Mary." Suzan waved her hand. Mary shook her head and sighed, "Mom''s Alzheimer''s disease is getting worse and worse." Zac walked up to Suzan, squatted down and smiled at her. "Grandma, do you remember me?" "Yes, I do. I''m not an old fool. You are my son-inw, Albert." Suzan smiled and moved her wheelchair to the front of Dot. "My dear grandson, Zac, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much." Zac sighed slightly. Grandma''s Alzheimer''s disease was indeed getting worse. She couldn''t recognize her family at all. After a long conversation, Zac pushed Suzan around the mansion and make her get familiar with the environment. "Grandma, I''m your grandson, Zac. I''ve grown up." "Weren''t you still a child yesterday? Why did you grow up today? I even married a wife and gave birth to a little great grandson for you. " Suzan was confused. "I''m too busy to see you these days. I''ll take the children to see you often in the future." Zac smiled and pushed her into the pavilion. Suzan looked at the protruding belly of Essie and asked, "is my granddaughter-inw pregnant again?" "Yes, you are going to have a fourth great grandson." Zac smiled. "Come here. Let me touch your belly." Suzan waved at Essie. As Essie got closer to her, she reached out her hand and gently touched Essie''s belly. "Have you done B Ultrasound examination? Is there one or two in your belly?" "Grandma, there is only one this time." Said Essie with a smile. "You have to let the doctor see it clearly. Last time when Mary was pregnant, I apanied her to do a B Ultrasound. The doctor said that there was only one, but when the child was born, there were two." Suzan said seriously. Zac didn''t take her words seriously. After all, she had Alzheimer''s disease and her memory was completely disordered. "Grandma, now medical science has developed. It was easy to tell one or two." "That''s good." Suzan nodded with relief and looked around. "Where are my great grandchildren?" "The nanny sent them to the kindergarten." As Essie spoke, she saw Lady Rose and Mary walking towards them on a gravel path not far away. Essie couldn''t help but think of what Lucy had said. It was also a good thing that Lady Rose lost her memory. Otherwise, the two sisters would still be enemies till now. Just like her and Valery, they would never be reconciled in their lives. Suzan looked at her daughter and still made mistakes. She waved at Lady Rose and let her sit beside her. "Mary, you have left for so long. Won''t it affect your rtionship with Albert?" "Mom, I''m Charlotte." Lady Rose sighed slightly. She was very worried about her mother''s illness. "Well, don''t y this kind of game with me anymore. When you were children, you often pretended to be the other party to let me guess. Did I make it wrong? You are my children. If others can''t tell who you are, I can tell at a nce. " Suzan red at her and seemed a little angry. "Forget it. You will say whatever you want to say. She is not only suffering from Alzheimer''s disease, but also in a bad mental condition. Don''t make her unhappy, or she will go crazy again." Mary waved her hand. "Will mom get better?" Lady Rose said sadly. It was not easy for her to meet her mother, but she did not expect that she could not recognize her at all. "Not really. The current medical technology can''t cure Alzheimer''s disease, so we can only use medicine to control it." Mary sighed helplessly. Hearing her words, Suzan was a little annoyed. "Do you all think that I''m confused? I''m not confused. I''m sober. " She looked at Zac and Essie and said, "this is my dear grandson, Zac. Now he has grown up. This is my granddaughter-inw, Essie. She is pregnant with my fourth great grandson. I can tell. " "Grandma, you are right. You are awesome." Zac quickly took her words, fearing that she would be unhappy. As an old woman, she would lose her temper like a child and need someone to coax her. Essie looked at Suzan. It seemed that her illness was not as serious as she thought. Sometimes she was quite sober. But why did she always mistake her two daughters? The servant had prepared the lunch. Mary asked them to have lunch in the dining room. Suzan was an elder. She sat at the head of the table. Albert and Mary sat at her left hand, and Lady Rose sat at her right hand. Suzan frowned and put down the chopsticks on the table. Obviously, she was losing her temper. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Mary asked. "Charlotte, why are you sitting next to your brother-inw? This is your sister''s position. Don''t take it." Suzan''s voice was mixed with anger. Mary looked calm. It seemed that she didn''t take her mother''s words seriously at all. She just thought she was crazy. "Well, mom, let''s change here." As she spoke, she winked at Lady Rose. Lady Rose was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t want to piss her mother off, so she had to change her position with Mary. Suzan''s face softened a little. She turned to her son-inw and said, "Albert, you have to remember that Mary is your wife and Charlotte is your sister-inw. Don''t make a mistake." Albert coughed and quickly picked up a chicken leg for her. "I know, mom. Please eat more." The table became unusually quiet. Zac was so considerate that he kept picking up food for Essie. Looking at this, Irene was extremely envious. In her eyes, Essie was the happiest and luckiest woman in the world. How she wished she could be her. Jealousy was hidden in Le''s eyes, but she was not in a hurry. When the bastard in Essie''s belly was born, her good life woulde to an end. Walt didn''t know what to do. What Suzan said about "taking over another man''s ce" stabbed him in the most painful spot. But he didn''t think that he had taken Zac''sir. Instead, he thought that Zac had taken hisir and robbed his wife and child. After lunch, Zac took his wife for a walk in the garden. Three monthster, Essie needed to do some exercise, which was good for natural birth. Walt followed them quietly. Chapter 613 The Rallying Force Of Jim Chapter 613 The Rallying Force Of Jim "Are you tired? Go to the pavilion in front and have a rest." Zac asked at the end of the path. Essie nodded. When she was about to sit down, her stomach twitched and she covered it. "What''s wrong? Does your belly hurt?" asked Zac, holding her in a hurry. "No, it seems that the baby has moved." Essie shook her head. "Really?" Zac''s dark and cold eyes lit up. "Let me listen." He put his ear on her belly. After a while, heughed in a low voice, "it''s really moving. This little guy can move." He had missed the days when Mili and Dot were in their mother''s womb. Now the baby was a compensation for him. Behind a big tree not far away, Walt was peeping at them in the shadow. This should be the first time his child had fetal movement. He was so excited that he really wanted to rush over, touch and listen. But he couldn''t! His brother was now possessing his wife and baby, and he could only hide in the distance and watch them secretly like a thief. A me of anger shed through his eyes. He clenched his fists and was about to hit the trunk when a hand put on his shoulder. He was shocked and shook violently. He suddenly turned around and was relieved to see Le. He quietly dragged her to a distance, in case the conversation was heard by the people in the pavilion. "What are you doing here? Don''t you know that I''m scared by you?" He rolled his eyes at her. "You have a guilty conscience." Le sneered. "It''s none of your business." Walt seemed to be irritated. "I just want to remind you that no matter how much you like Essie, you can''t show it. Zac is very shrewd. If you have a w, he will find it." Le curled her lips. She really didn''t know what was so good about Essie. She is just a tramp, but they all liked her and were infatuated with her. "I know what I''m doing. You don''t have to worry about me. As for you, remember your task. Don''t seek personal revenge in the name of public interests. Otherwise, you will be dead meat. " Walt warned her. Essie was pregnant with his child now. He had to protect her well and couldn''t let the vicious bitch Le do anything to her. The corner of Le''s mouth twitched. Her goal was to kill Essie in silence. Even if Willi med her, she couldn''t be med. "Don''t worry. My task is to get you a beauty." With a sinister smile, she held his arm and said, "let''s go, honey. You have to learn from Zac and show off more love with me." Giving her a re, Walt led her out of the garden. Mary arranged two older servant and nurse to take care of Suzan. After getting along with her for two days, Essie found that Suzan was sometimes confused and sometimes sober. Sometimes she didn''t know anyone, and sometimes she could recognize everyone clearly. Except for Mary and Lady Rose, she seemed to have never made them right. This morning, she apanied Suzan to bask in the sun on the balcony. Suzan looked very depressed with tears in her eyes. "Grandma, what''s wrong? Are you okay?" Asked Essie in a hurry. Suzan looked out of the window,pletely immersed in her own thoughts, as if she hadn''t heard what Essie said. "I warned you, but you still did it. You drove her away and upied her home, her husband and her child. How could you be so vicious?" She murmured to herself with her body trembling slightly. She looked very excited. Not understanding what she meant, Essie held her hand gently and said, "grandma, I''m your granddaughter-inw, Essie. Don''t you know me?" Suzan suddenly shook off her hand and red at her with her big eyes. "Didn''t I tell you? Don''t ask something that doesn''t belong to you. Why don''t you listen to me? Do you really think you can rece her? No matter how you pretend, I can recognize you. You are greedy for something that doesn''t belong to you. You will pay for it! " "Grandma!" Essie took two steps back, and the nurse was outside. They had warned that Suzan often had mental disorder and might be aggressive. She must be careful all the time and let them in as soon as she found anything unusual. However, instead of calling them at once, Essie said softly, "grandma, no one can rece another. You must have misread it." Suzan stretched out her hand and pointed at her angrily, "then why do you live in her house? Why are you with her husband? Why does her child call you mom? " "Your eldest daughter Mary lives here, and your second daughter Charlotte lives outside." Exined Essie. She didn''t know why she should exin it to Suzan. Suzan must have suffered from Alzheimer''s disease again, so she couldn''t think clearly and had a delusion. Suzan waved her hand and said, "don''t lie to me. I know you have beenining about me. It''s my fault that I didn''t let you go to America with your sister, but insisted on keeping you and living a hard life with me. But I agreed to let you goter, didn''t I? There are so many men in the world. Why do you fall in love with your brother-inw? It''s a sin for two sisters to fall in love with the same man! " Her voice became louder and louder. Not only the nurse outside, but also Mary was startled. She pushed the door open and ran in. "Is she sick again?" The nurse asked. Essie nodded. "Go get the tranquilizer." A nurse said. Another nurse quickly opened the medicine box and took out an injection. Seeing this, Suzan shouted in horror, "don''t give me an injection. I''m not sick. I''m very sober." The nurse grabbed her arm and gave her a shot. She calmed down and closed her eyes without saying anything. "How did you take care of her? You must stay with her from now on." Mary said angrily. "We will be careful next time." The nurse pushed Suzan away in a hurry. Taking a look at Essie, Mary said, "grandma has been in a bad mental condition since she got sick. You are pregnant and it''s inconvenient for you to stay with grandma alone in the future. If she has hysteria, you will be in trouble." "I see." Essie nodded slightly, thinking about what Suzan had said just now. She was puzzled. If Suzan was really out of her mind, she should often mess up Mary and Lady Rose. But she didn''t. Instead, she called her mother-inw Charlotte and Lady Rose Mary all the time. What the hell was going on? On the other side of Dragon City, Eva took Jim to the Tang dessert shop. ording to their agreement, she would make a Hodgepodge every week as a payment for Jim''s meal. This time, she made an excuse that she was too tired to cook and invited Jim to eat in the shop. However, Jim had already seen through her little tricks. "Heaven pepper, you took me here to make an advertisement for free, didn''t you?" Eva was embarrassed instantly. This Jim was really like a mind reader in her stomach. No matter what she was thinking, he could almost guess it. Damn it! He was horrible! However, she would never admit it and would not give him a chance to becent. "Jim, don''t take my kindness as malice. I just want you to taste the most authentic Hodgepodge. You should know that my mother''s cooking is much better than mine." "Oh?" Jim raised his beautiful thick eyebrows slightly, with a look of doubt. The heaven pepper was always stubborn. "Believe it or not, my shop has been signed by me. I don''t need you to shoot an advertisement!" Eva rolled her eyes at him, paused, and added, "remember to wear masks and sunsses when youe out, in case of causing chaos and affecting the business of our shop." Jim''s charming eyes twinkled. He only wore a pair of sunsses when he got out of the car. He never wore a mask. Even if he was not Jim, he could defeat all the men and women in the shop just by his powerful aura, tall figure and perfect handsome face. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were attracted. "Oh my God! That''s Jim!" A girl jumped up and screamed. Then the whole shop, the whole street and the whole Dragon City were boiling. Eva had been well prepared and recruited fifty waiters in advance to cope with the surging tide of guests. Jim''s fans were ferocious and impulsive creatures. Wherever Jim came, it was their sacred pce. In the Inte age, the transmission of information was carried out at the speed of sound. After a fan sent a message on WeChat, his fans of the whole Dragon City swarmed over like bees. Hiding in the VIP private room upstairs, Eva looked down, and her eyes seemed to contain two pieces of gold, shining. Jim''s advertising appeal was unparalleled in the world, but he never epted any endorsement, and no one had the face to invite him to do advertising. His only exception was to shoot a publicity movie for the Summer 100 Degree of Essie. "Are you satisfied with this result?" Jim''s mocking voice came from behind. Eva was socent that she nodded her head crazily subconsciously. After she came to her senses, she smiled awkwardly and said, "didn''t I ask you to wear a mask? If you wear it yourself, people will not recognize you. " With a snort, Jim said mischievously, "if I go out, tell them that the food here is too bad. What effect will it have?" N?velDrama.Org content. Eva was shocked, "you are lying!" "Believe it or not, if I say it tastes bad, I promise that no one outside will say it tastes good." Jim crossed his arms over his chest, looking threatening. For this, Eva had no doubt. His fans were blind, impulsive and brainless. If one day Jim said that eating shit could nourish their brain, they would definitely jump into the shit pit without hesitation. "Jim, I invited you for dessert out of kindness. Do you want to return kindness with ingratitude?" Chapter 614 She Was Not Sick Chapter 614 She Was Not Sick "Heaven pepper, no one can y tricks in front of me." Jim''s tone was quite arrogant and domineering. Although Eva was not convinced, she had to admit that Jim was powerful. In front of his holy light, all the ordinary people could only look up to him at forty-five degrees. Besides, he had a pair of golden eyes. Sometimes she wanted to y a trick, it seemed that he could look through it. She would definitely go crazy after getting along with this kind of person for a long time. "Well, I just want to borrow your divine light to illuminate my dessert shop. Anyway, it''s a piece of cake for you. You just need to eat quietly here. It won''t affect you." Hearing herpromise, a smile shed across Jim''s charming mouth. He looked like a lion that had sessfully caught its prey. "I like honest women." Eva gave him a silent counterattack with her fierce eyes. She just wanted to win some money and momentum for the dessert shop. Such a good advertisement couldn''t be wasted in vain. The waiter served the desserts soon. "My mother made it herself. Have a taste and see if it''s different from what I made." Jim picked up a piece of five incense soybean skin, took a small bite and chewed it carefully. "Sure enough, one thousand hands can make one thousand vors. What Auntie did is really different from what you did. " "Our Tang dessert shop deserves the reputation, right? You did a good job in this advertisement, didn''t you?" Eva smiled gracefully, her thick long eyshes flickering like butterfly wings. With a cold smile on his face, Jim said, "you should know that I never make a deal at a loss." "I have to pay for your advertisement. You won''t take it, will you?" Eva pouted and suddenly regretted using him to shoot the advertisement. This guy was too shrewd. If she made a deal with him, she would be the one to suffer losses. Jim shrugged and said, "you''re smart." Thest thing hecked was money. In his eyes, money was like dirt. "Then what can I do to make you feel better?" Eva couldn''t help frowning, as if she had been ckmailed. Jim touched his chin with a hint of cunning on his face, "since you asked me to advertisement for your dessert shop, of course you have to repay me with dessert." He said lightly, and then a rxed look appeared on Eva''s face, as if she was greatly relieved. "No problem." "I haven''t finished my words yet. It''s not a dessert, but when I want to eat it, you have toe and cook for me at any time." Jim said slowly and clearly. Eva spat out blood, knowing that this fellow would not let her go so kindly. Seeing a slight blush between her eyebrows, Jim sneered, "if you can''t, then forget it. The deal is invalid." After saying that, he moved and was about to leave. Fearing that he would go out and ruin the reputation of the dessert shop, Eva quickly said, "well, I agree, but you are not allowed to say anything bad about our dessert shop." Jim leaned against the chair, his charming eyes squinting. He knew that he would win again this time. Heaven pepper was a simple minded creature with developed limbs. How could she be his opponent? On this day, all the desserts and coffee in Tang dessert shop were sold out and promoted to the most popr dessert shop in Dragon City. Eva counted the money with a soft hand, grinning from ear to ear. Jim was the God of wealth. In the Rong Mansion, when Essie went to see Suzan, she was still in aa, and the two nurses were beside her, fearing that she would make trouble again. In Essie''s opinion, Suzan might not have suffered from hypochondriasis before. It might be her past memory. Mary and Charlotte must have had a big fight with each other for Albert. They were on par with her and Valery. It was said that when Lady Rose had an ident, there was only Mary by her side. Back then, in order to revenge on her mother, Mary had used so many sinister and vicious tricks. She might not be able to show mercy to her own sister. Maybe it was her who had nned the car ident of Lady Rose. Unfortunately, Lady Rose had lost her memory. The truth of the ident could only be figured out after she regained her memory. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, now Mary was polite to her. She was not as arrogant and domineering as before. No matter what her purpose was, as long as she could make a peaceful life with Zac and her, and stop making trouble for them, she would be satisfied. It would be bad for everyone to dig out the past, and it would be difficult for Albert to get involved. So she pretended not to hear what Suzan said. The only thing she was curious about now was why Suzan had always made a mistake between Mary and Lady Rose. Was she really suffering from Alzheimer''s disease? Was there any secret? It was afternoon when Suzan woke up. She came in with a bowl of bird''s nest congee. "Madam, let us handle it." The nurse took the bowl and spoon fed Suzan. At this time, Suzan''s face was dull and her eyes were ssy, as if her soul had been taken away. Only when the nurse brought the porridge to her mouth did she open her mouth slightly and eat it. Surprised, Essie asked, "what''s wrong with Suzan? Why didn''t she react at all?" "Every time Mrs. Suzan has a rpse of Alzheimer''s disease, she always acts like this." The nurse said casually, as if she had been ustomed to Suzan''s reaction. "Grandma, do you know me?" Asked Essie. Suzan didn''t respond, as if she hadn''t heard her at all. Essie stretched out her hand and waved it in front of Suzan, but Suzan still didn''t respond. She looked like a person here, but her soul floated to another space. "Did you give her medicine?" She asked. "In fact, it''s the same whether she takes medicine or not. If she don''t take medicine, she will talk nonsense all day long. She will be in a daze after taking medicine." The nurse sighed. "Shouldn''t medicine be able to control her condition? Why did this happen? " Hearing that, Essie frowned. Although Suzan was often confused before, sometimes she was very sober. She knew her, Zac, Mili and Dot, and even talked andughed with them. But now, she was like a soulless body, which made her feel very ufortable. "We don''t know. It''s the medicine prescribed by the doctor. Lady Mary asked us to double the dosage, in case Mrs. Suzan goes crazy again. " The nurse said. Essie was a little worried. If Suzan was in such a state after taking the medicine, wouldn''t it be more serious after taking twice the medicine? "Don''t double the dose. I''ll talk to the doctor first. And don''t let Mrs. Mary know. I''ll take care of it." After giving the order, she took out her phone and took a picture of the medicine bottle in the nurse''s hand. Suzan was Zac''s grandmother. She couldn''t just ignore her. In the afternoon, she made an appointment with Dr. Li, an expert on Alzheimer''s disease, and showed him the medicine that Suzan had taken. This medicine was named Exelon, and its chemical name was Rivastigmine Hydrogen Tartrate Capsules. It was specially designed for moderate Alzheimer''s disease, which could repair brain cells and enhance memory. ording to Dr. Li, after taking this medicine, Suzan''s condition should be better and she shouldn''t have a dull expression. Unless Suzan had other problems or she was not suffering from Alzheimer''s disease. So he hoped to treat Suzan in person. When Essie came back, Suzan was angry with the nurse and refused to take medicine. Mary asked the nurse to hold down Suzan and forced her to take the medicine. After being drugged, Suzan fell asleep. When she woke up, she looked like a fool again. Seeing the change of Suzan, Essie was sure that there was something wrong with the medicine. Suzan couldn''t take it anymore. On the second day, when she proposed to take Suzan to the Dragon City hospital for Dr. Li''s diagnosis, she was rejected by the nurse. They didn''t dare to take Suzan out without Mary''s permission. "My mother-inw went out and won''t be back until afternoon. If she asks you, you can put all the me on me. Besides, it will only be good for Mrs. Suzan. I believe my mother-inw won''t object. " The nurses looked at each other and didn''t dare to say anything more. After all, she was the young lady of the Rong family. In order to prevent Suzan from going crazy halfway, she fed her a pill in advance. In the Dragon City Hospital, Dr. Li did a detailed examination for Suzan. He suspected that Suzan was not suffering from Alzheimer''s disease. At the same time, he also checked the medicine that Suzan took every day. One of the medicines wasbeled as Exelon, but it was a kind of Barbital drug that could cause mental disorder. The reason why Suzan often talked nonsense was because of this medicine. The other was a tranquilizer. After Suzan took it, she would suffer from Alzheimer''s disease. Hearing Dr. Li''s diagnosis, Essie was shocked. If so, it meant that someone wanted to murder Suzan. But who would hate Suzan so much? When they came out of the hospital, Mary rushed over. Her faces were gloomy, as if a storm was about toe. She rushed to Essie and pped her, not caring whether she was pregnant or not. "Who let you bring my mother out without permission? If something happens to her, can you be responsible for it? " She was almost roaring, as if she wanted to swallow Essie alive. Regardless of the pain on her face, Essie exined, "Mommy, you misunderstood me. I just worried about grandmother''s condition, so I took her to see the doctor. Do you know that the doctor said that grandmother is not suffering from Alzheimer''s disease, but someone has taken some bad medicine to her, which caused her mental disorder?" Before she finished her words, Mary pped her again. "Shut up. I''ve been tolerating you too much these days, so you make trouble in the family. From now on, you are not allowed to get close to my mother, or I''ll teach you a lesson." Chapter 615 Something Happened To Suzan Chapter 615 Something Happened To Suzan After going back, Essie applied ice on her face in case that Zac would notice it when he came back. Mary''s attitude was bad and fierce. She didn''t want to listen to her exnation at all, nor did she believe in Dr. Li''s diagnosis. She had no choice but to tell Zac about it and ask him to persuade Mary. However, Mary ignored their suggestion. "Grandma''s attending doctor is the most authoritative expert in Dragon City. How could he make a mistake?" "You have a big belly. Are you too free to stay at home and wait for the baby to be born? " "Mommy, no matter what the doctor''s diagnosis is, the medicine for grandma has been tampered. Shouldn''t we investigate it carefully?" Said Essie. "Of course I will investigate it. You don''t have to worry about it." Mary replied crossly. Her attitude confused Essie. She didn''t seem to care about or be surprised at the falsehood of Suzan. Instead, she tried her best to prevent her from getting involved in this matter. Such a reaction was not what a child should have. Didn''t she want Suzan to recover? That night, Mary sent Suzan back to the nursing center and didn''t allow anyone to visit her. This action made Essie even more confused. For some reason, she had an incredible idea in her mind. Even if it was a little ridiculous and terrible, everything in the world could happen. Anyway, she had to find a way to meet Suzan when she was sober. In the afternoon, she went to the nursing center. "Mrs. Essie, I''m sorry. Your mother-inw has specifically told me not to let you see Mrs. Suzan." Said the caregiver, who was taking care of Suzan. Essie took out a bank card from her bag and said, "there are two million dors in it. The password is six figures behind the card number. I know that your son has borrowed usury and needs money very much. As long as you do as I say, this card is yours." Nowadays, money makes the mare go. No one would be against money. Looking at the card on the table, caregiver''s eyes were shining with gold. "What do you want me to do?" Taking out a bottle of vitamin from it, Essie said, "change the medicine for Suzan. Don''t give her the previous medicine. Arrange for me to see her in three days." "Yes, madam." The nurse picked up the card on the table and quickly put it into her pocket. After leaving the nursing center, Essie went to the InterContinental Hotel to visit Lady Rose. "Auntie, don''t you remember anything about the past?" She took a sip of tea and said in a casual tone. Lady Rose sighed, "except for having some strange dreams after falling asleep, I basically have no impression of what happened in the past." "What dreams have you had? Can you tell me?" Essie smiled. There was a strange expression on Lady Rose''s face, and her two cheeks were slightly red. It was really difficult for her to tell those dreams. "Nothing. I just dreamed of something about the family." She said lightly. "My mother''s ssmate in college is now an expert in psychology. I have contacted her and she said that she could try hypnotherapy for you. Maybe it can arouse your memory. Would you like to have a try?" Looking at her, Essie thought that as long as Lady Rose could regain her memory, all the puzzles would be solved. "Then please arrange it for me." Lady Rose nodded. She also hoped that she could regain her memory as soon as possible. After a short silence, she took a sip of tea and asked about Suzan, "how is my mother now? I''m going to visit her tomorrow." "My mother-inw sent grandma back to the nursing center," said Essie with a sigh. "Why? Is her condition getting worse?" Lady Rose''s face tensed and she was very worried. "Maybe grandma has always made a mistake between you and my mother-inw and made her unhappy." Said Essie in a joking tone. Lady Rose was slightly shocked. She didn''t understand why her mother always messed up her and her sister, even when she was asionally awake. "It seems that your grandma''s Alzheimer''s disease is getting worse and worse." Taking a deep look at her, Essie didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to tell Lady Rose that Dr. Li had diagnosed Suzan for the time being, in case that she would be agitated and disturb her n. She had to see Suzan first. Three dayster. The caregiver called in secret. She had already arranged it for Essie, and she coulde to visit Suzan now. After stopping the medicine, Suzan looked in a good condition. She was very happy to see Essie, as if she had met her savior. "My child, try to get me out of here as soon as possible. I don''t want to stay here any longer. I don''t have Alzheimer''s disease, nor am I crazy. I''m very sober. " "Grandma, don''t worry. I will figure it out." Comforting her, Essie patted her hand and gave her the desserts she had brought. "Grandma, please have a taste. These are the desserts I made." Suzan tasted it and immediately smiled, "it''s the Jasmine Fragrance After The Rain. Can you cook it too?" "My aunt taught me to do it." Said Essie with a smile. Suzan turned to look out of the window and said, "she always feels that she and Mary were born at the same time, but their fates arepletely different. It''s all my fault. I didn''t let her be ady of the upper ss in the United States. She wanted to turn herself into Mary, forcing herself to eat something she didn''t like and wear clothes she didn''t like. She will learn what Mary can do. She did hide it from everyone, but she can''t hide it from me. " Blinking her eyes, Essie said, "grandma, mother-inw and aunt look almost the same. How did you recognize them?" "How can I mistake my own child? In other people''s eyes, they may be the same, but in my eyes, they are different. Mary is Mary, and Charlotte is Charlotte. I can recognize them at a nce. " Suzan smiled. "Then who is at home now, Mary or Charlotte?" Asked Essie in a hurry. Suzan kept silent for a while. When she was about to say something, the caregiver ran in and said, "my lady, Mrs. Mary ising. You must leave as soon as possible." Essie stood up from the chair and said, "grandma, I''lle to see you next time." "You will take me home, won''t you?" Suzan looked at her eagerly. "I will find a way." Essie nodded and followed the caregiver out from the back door. On the way, Essie was thinking about Suzan. She didn''t ask the nurse to give her medicine these days, and her condition seemed to be much better. It seemed that she really didn''t suffer from Alzheimer''s disease, but someone deliberately hurt her. But who would be so vicious to hurt an unarmed olddy? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. A shadow suddenly appeared in her mind, but she couldn''t believe it. After all, Suzan was her biological mother. How could she have the heart to hurt her? When she returned to the Rong Mansion, she found that Lady Rose hade. She wanted to discuss with Mary about taking Suzan out of the nursing center and let her take care of her in person. Her foster mother also suffered from Alzheimer''s disease. She was experienced in taking care of such a patient. Mary arrived not long after. She rejected Lady Rose''s proposal without hesitation. "Mom is fine in the nursing center now. You won''t stay in Dragon City all the time. You will go back to France next month. It''s not good for her health." "Mommy, grandma is not safe in the nursing center. Someone changed her medicine without permission and wanted to harm her. Are you so relieved to let her continue to stay there?" Said Essie. Mary red at her angrily, "you have no right to speak here." Hearing this, Lady Rose was shocked. "Is there such a thing? Who did it? " "I''ve found out the truth. It was a nurse in the nursing center. She secretly changed her medicine because mother scolded her a few times and held a grudge against her. The nursing center has fired her and handed her over to the police." Mary said casually. Hearing this, Lady Rose was a little relieved. "Sister, I''ve thought about it. I''ll leave the Rose Manor to Irene and stay in Dragon City to take care of mom. Mom is old. I don''t want her to stay alone in the nursing center." The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched slightly, and a cold light shed through her eyes. "Charlotte, are you ming me for not taking good care of mom?" "I didn''t mean that. You are the hostess of the family. You have a lot of things to deal with, so you don''t have time to take care of mother. Since I gave the Rose Manor to Irene, I have nothing else to do. It must be better for me to take care of mom than others. " "No need to say anything more. Mom had better stay in the nursing center. She often goes crazy. If you can''t handle it by yourself, who will bear the consequences? " Mary said in a tough tone. At this moment, Albert came downstairs and said, "I think it''s a good idea. The elderly are old and want to live with their family. At that time, we can hire a few nurses to take care of her with Charlotte." "Albert..." Mary wanted to say something more, but she just moved her lips and didn''t say it, leaving an indescribable deep look on her face. "Now that brother-inw has agreed, I''ll go to the nursing center tomorrow to take mom out." Lady Rose smiled with a firm expression. Sitting next to them, Essie breathed a sigh of relief. It was the best thing for Lady Rose to take care of Suzan, so that she didn''t have to worry about her being hurt deliberately. On the early morning of the second day, Essie and Zac went to the nursing center with Lady Rose. Zac decided to let Lady Rose and grandmother live in the vi by theke. As soon as they entered the door of the nursing center, they saw that the doctors and nurses were busy. "What happened?" Asked Essie in a hurry. "Mrs. Suzan suddenly fell ill in the early morning. She was so emotional that the nurse couldn''t hold her. She rolled down the stairs with a wheelchair. We have sent her to the resuscitation room now." Chapter 616 Wife Or Mother Chapter 616 Wife Or Mother Suzan was seriously injured with intracranial hemorrhage. Although the doctor had performed a craniotomy operation to remove the blood congestion for her, she was too old to wake up and became a vegetable. Lady Rose was so sad that she fainted. Mary seemed to be in extreme grief, but she was much calmer than Lady Rose. She called the nurse who took care of Suzan over and asked why. "Doesn''t Suzan take medicine every day when she wakes up? Why does she still have an attack?" "I... I don''t know. " The caregiver stammered, ncing at Essie from time to time. Essie didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. When she came to see Suzan yesterday, Suzan was fine. Why did she have an attack in the morning? At this time, Suzan''s attending doctor came over with a medicine bottle in his hand. "Mrs. Mary, I checked the medicine in the bottle. It''s vitamin, not the medicine I prescribed for Mrs. Suzan." "What did you say?" Mary trembled violently, turned around and red at the caregiver fiercely. "What''s going on?" The caregiver lowered her head and said in a trembling voice, "it''s Mrs. Essie. She gave me two million dors and asked me to change the medicine for Mrs. Suzan secretly." Before she finished speaking, she was kicked hard to the ground by Zac, unable to say anything more. Whoever dares to frame his wife will be killed! "Zac, she... She didn''t talk nonsense. I gave her money and asked her to change the medicine. I just... " Before she could finish her exnation, Mary rushed forward angrily and was about to p her face. Fortunately, Zac was quick minded and grabbed her mother''s hand. "Mommy, calm down. Things are not clear yet!" Standing next to her, Walt almost rushed out to protect her. Fortunately, Le caught him quickly, so he didn''t lose control. Le chuckled in her heart. Essie, the little bitch, was doomed this time. How could Mary tolerate such a big thing and such a bad behavior? "She has admitted it. There is nothing else to be clear about. This woman is vicious. She has always held a grudge against me, so she vented her anger on your grandma and wanted to hurt her to revenge on me. " Mary roared hysterically, wishing she could rush over and strangle Essie to death. Albert held her in his arms and said, "well, Mary, there must be some misunderstanding. Let''s listen to the exnation of Essie first." "I won''t listen to her. No matter what reason she has, my mother had an ident because she didn''t take the medicine in time. I won''t forgive her. Ask her to get out, right now!" Mary roared hysterically, her face twisted into a ferocious mass in extreme resentment. "Mommy, Essie won''t hurt grandma." Walt kept persuading her. "Don''t speak for her! Haven''t you seen through her? She is more vicious than crows and snakes. She won''t even let go of a seventy-year-old woman! " Mary pointed at Essie fiercely. This was a good opportunity to get rid of this disaster. She would never miss it. "Mommy, I trust my wife. I will figure it out." After saying that, Zac left with Essie in his arms. His mother hadpletely lost her mind. Even if Essie exined, she might not listen. It was better to take Essie away first. Essie''s mind was in a mess. She didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. In the car, she held her face and burst into tears. "I met grandma yesterday. She asked me to take her home and I promised. I said I would pick her up. It was only one night. How could it be like this?" N?velDrama.Org content. "Did you stop grandma''s medicine because of Dr. Li''s diagnosis?" Zac held her shoulder. "Sorry, sorry..." Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke. "It''s not your fault. It''s just an ident." Zac sighed andforted her in a soft voice, "I will find the best doctor to treat grandma. Maybe a miracle will happen." She gently wiped away the tears on her face, but one drop fell down, as if she would not stop until the tears were dry. "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I''m so stupid. Why am I so impulsive?" She shook her head. She couldn''t forgive herself. Suzan''s eyes were full of expectation when he left. She was waiting for her to pick her up, but she was toote to stop the tragedy. If grandma couldn''t wake up, she would never forgive herself all her life. "It''s all my fault. I ignored grandma and didn''t care about her in time." Zac said remorsefully. If he had been more careful and paid attention to her condition when Essie told him about grandma''s condition, she wouldn''t have acted on impulse. "Idiot, even if the sky falls, I will bear it for you. Grandmother is still waiting for her fourth great grandson to be born. Maybe she will wake up when she hears the cries of her great grandson. So, you have to take good care of yourself and don''t let me down. " Raising her head, Essie looked at him with tears in her eyes, "will she? Will grandma really wake up at that time? " "There will never be a shortage of miracles in this world. There are many cases of vegetative people waking up." Zac stroked her back. After sobbing for a long time, Essie finally stopped crying. He was right. She couldn''t lose confidence. Her grandma would definitely wake up. She still had to see her fourth great grandson. "Zac, Dr. Li is an expert on treating Alzheimer''s disease. Do you think he will make a mistake? " "In fact, grandma''s Alzheimer''s disease was not developed untilter. The most serious one was intermittent schizophrenia. Without the drug control, it would rpse at any time. That''s why mommy let her stay in the nursing center and get the best treatment. " Said Zac in a low voice. Essie had also heard from the nurse that Suzan was mentally abnormal, but doctor Li had seen the medicine for Suzan. It was not for treating schizophrenia, but for drugs with hallucinogenic effects, which would make normal people insane. Did the nurse change the medicine? Her mind was full of doubts. She didn''t know if she had made a mistake, or Dr. Li''s diagnosis was wrong, or perhaps there were other more terrible reasons. Anyway, she had to find out the truth. She believed that her grandma also hoped that she could find out the truth. Mary was very excited now. As soon as she came back to the house, she called Zac and asked him to come immediately. Zac asked Ann and Jane to take care of Essie, and then went back to the Rong Mansion himself. "Zac, I want you to divorce that vicious woman as soon as possible. I can''t let such a vicious daughter- inw stay in the family!" Mary pounded the table angrily as she spoke. "Mommy, grandma''s ident was an ident. Essie stopped her because she was afraid that the medicine might hurt grandma." Exined Zac. "If she has any misgivings, she can ask the doctor. Why she give the nurse money secretly and ask her to stop the medicine in private. It''s totally unpredictable!" Mary roared. She didn''t expect that her son would still speak for the tramp at this time. She was so angry that she almost fainted. "Don''t you remember? She mentioned it, but you didn''t ept it and didn''t let grandma change the doctor." Zac looked at her with sharp eyes. "Because she is making trouble out of nothing! I think it was her conspiracy from the beginning to the end. She always thinks that I helped Elizabeth to get Baron and Lucy divorced, so she always holds a grudge against me. If she can''t take revenge on me, she will hurt your grandma to vent her anger. " Mary''s voice became hoarse. Now she had a good reason to use Essie and drive her away. No one would say that she was making trouble out of nothing. Even if Alena and Abel were present, she didn''t care at all. "Mommy, I know what kind of person my wife is. She won''t do such a thing." Zac said firmly. "You''re the one who''s been drugged. I''m telling you, I can''t live the same family with her. If you don''t divorce her, I''ll break off the mother son rtionship with you. I will never let the murderer of your grandma stay in this house and be my daughter-inw. " "Mommy, calm down first." As Zac said, he walked out, ignoring Mary''s hysterical roar behind him. He couldn''t make this choice! However, Mary had a way to force him to do it! In the evening, Mary began to go on a hunger strike. Since Zac didn''t agree to divorce Essie, she wouldn''t eat anything for the whole day. She wanted to see whether her mother was more important than her wife in her son''s eyes. "What are you doing? Essie didn''t mean to do that. It was just an ident." Albert tried tofort her. "Albert, you have seen how I treated Essie these days. I am willing to put down my prejudices and ept her sincerely. But she has always held a grudge against me. If she dares to hurt Suzan today, then she dares to hurt me tomorrow. I''d rather die now than die in her hands for no reason. " Mary cried bitterly. Albert put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Mary, please be lenient wherever you can. Essie is pregnant now. How can she divorce Zac?" "Whether her child is Zac''s or not is still unknown! Maybe it''s not Zac''s child at all. " Mary grumbled. This time, she must trample on Essie to death, leaving her no chance to turn over. "Don''t talk nonsense." Albert nced at her with displeasure. In his eyes, her performance had be unreasonable. "Now that my mother is in such a bad condition, you are still defending her. If she didn''t have ulterior motives, she wouldn''t have secretly give money to the caregiver, bribed the nurse, and stopped the medicine for my mother without permission. I won''t forgive her. If Zac doesn''t divorce her and ignores my life, there is no point for me to live. " Tears streamed down Mary''s face as she spoke. What a heartbroken woman. Chapter 617 Who Am I Chapter 617 Who Am I Albert had no choice but to leave for the time being. He knew clearly that Mary was putting pressure on Zac, not really joking with her life. Le actively cooperated with Mary. She called Zac first, "Zac,e here quickly. Mommy doesn''t want to eat. She has been hungry for a day. No matter how we persuaded her, she didn''t listen. If it goes on like this, she will not be able to hold on. " Zac didn''t want to talk to her at all. He had seen through his mother''s tricks. First she would cry. And second, she would make a scene. Last, she would threaten to hang herself. The first two moves didn''t work, and she resorted to thest move. Seeing that Zac was indifferent, Le had to call Essie. As the chief culprit, it was impossible for her to hide and not solve the problem. Essie also knew that Mary would never let her go this time. She wanted to take care of Suzan in the hospital to repent her wrong, but Mary didn''t allow her to get close at all. When she received the call from Le, she was a little at a loss. She turned around and looked at Zac dejectedly. "Don''t you go back to see Mommy?" Shrugging his shoulders, Zac said casually, "Don''t worry. Mom just scared us. If we don''t pay attention to her, she won''t make a scene. The more you care about her, the angrier she will be. " Now the most important thing was to find the best doctor for grandma to help her wake up as soon as possible, but his mother forced him to divorce day and night. It was simply putting the cart before the horse. Essie sighed. Anyway, she was responsible for what had happened. The second day, she went to the nurse center and asked the nurse who secretly changed the medicine for Suzan. "We don''t know much about it. But a few days ago, nurse Zhang was fired by the dean for some reason. After she went back, shemitted suicide by jumping off a building," a nurse said. Essie was slightly shocked. Was she the nurse who wanted to harm Suzan? But now there was no evidence since she was death, so it was impossible to ask her about the situation. After leaving the nursing center, she went to the hotel to look for Mrs. Rose. At this time, Mrs. Rose just came back from the hospital. "Auntie, please trust me. I really didn''t mean to hurt grandma. I was worried about the medicine, so I asked the nurse to stop the medicine for grandma in private. " Mrs. Rose sighed, "I believe it''s just an ident. I know you well after getting along with you for so long." Essie paused and lowered her voice. Irene wasn''t in the room, so she didn''t have to worry too much. She just wanted to be careful that there were ears in the wall. "Actually, there is another reason why I asked grandma to stop taking medicine secretly. Every time grandma took the medicine, she would be unconscious and did not know anyone. I want to see if grandma will be normal after she stops taking medicine? If so, it means that there is really something wrong with the medicine. " "But grandma got insane after she stopped taking the medicine." A trace of sadness shed across Mrs. Rose''s face. "I don''t know why. When I went to see her the day before yesterday, she was in a good mental condition and could recognize me at a nce. She also asked about Mili and Dot. She said she was not sick and asked me to take her home... " Speaking of this, Essie stopped and began to cry. "Essie, I believe you. You are pregnant now. You can''t be too sad. If you hurt the baby, grandma will be sad." Mrs. Rose''sforted her in turn. She was so kind. Looking at her, a hint of dizziness shed through Essie''s eyes. After people lost their memories, they should show their instincts. Mom said Charlotte was narrow-minded and vicious, but the person in front of her really didn''t match these words. "Auntie, do you know that I want grandma to keep sober for one more important thing?" After a pause, she said slowly and clearly, "Do you feel strange why grandma always mistook you for my mother-in- law?" "We are twins and look almost the same. It''s normal for grandma to mistake us, not to mention that she is delirious now," Mrs. Rose said in a low voice. "Grandma didn''t say that. She said she gave birth to you and watched you grow up. Others may mistake you, but she won''t. no matter how you hide and change, she can tell you at a nce," Essie said word by word. A violent spasm ran over Mrs. Rose''s face and took away the color of her face, turning pale. Obviously, she understood what Essie said. "That''s impossible, that''s impossible. Essie, you''re thinking too much. Grandma has Alzheimer''s disease. It''s not strange that she''s confused." She became incoherent. This assumption was too terrible and frightening. She couldn''t ept it at the time being. Knowing that she would react like this, Essie reached out her hand and held it. "Auntie, you and my mother-inw are identical twins. Even if we do DNA identification, we can''t tell who you are. If you want to know the truth, there is only one way, that is to help you regain your memory. Thinking of everything in the past, you can know who you are. " Mrs. Rose lowered her eyes. After a while, she said weakly, "You said hypnosis would work. Let''s have a try." "Okay." Essie nodded and said, "Auntie, my mother has arranged a dinner party at home and wants to invite you to it. You have been friends for many years. I don''t know if you would like toe." "Okay, I want to see my friends too." Mrs. Rose nodded slightly. In the vi of Phoenix Road, Lucy had already prepared the dinner party. She didn''t like Charlotte, but when she thought of what had happened to her, she felt sorry for her. N?velDrama.Org content. "Charlotte, we haven''t seen each other for many years. You are still the same as before. You haven''t changed at all," Lucy greeted her politely with a smile. "I didn''t expect my family and friends to be in Dragon City." Mrs. Rose sighed. "It is good that youe back. Essie has told me about you. Tomorrow I will take you to see my old ssmate. She must have a way to help you regain your memory," Lucy said. The dinner was made ording to Mary''s taste, which was specially ordered by Essie to her mother. At the beginning, Lucy and Mary were like sisters. Lucy knew her likes and tastes. She also knew that Charlotte''s taste was very different from Mary''s. Except for falling in love with the same man, they didn''t have the same intersection. Lucy was extremely surprised at her daughter''s order. Although she had many grudges with Charlotte in the past, she didn''t care about it after so many years. After all, she didn''t hate her as much as she hate Mary. Now she was the guest at home. If she didn''t like the dishes she cooked, wouldn''t it be too impolite? Sitting at the table, Lucy felt a little uneasy, fearing that she would have an idea when she saw the dishes. Unexpectedly, Irene nced at the dishes on the table and smiled, "Sister inw, your mother is really a good friend of mine. Your mother knows what she likes to eat." Hearing this, Lucy was shocked and looked at the person in front of her in disbelief. Essie coughed to arouse her attention. Only then did she notice her impoliteness and quickly looked away. "Charlotte, Irene, you''re wee. We''re friends. Help yourself with the foods," she greeted him with a smile. Mrs. Rose nodded, she served a piece of braised pork to Essie. "Essie, you have to feed the baby in your belly. You should eat more." Essie also served a piece of roast goose for her and said, "Auntie, you are the guest. I should serve it for you." Looking at them, Lucy somehow saw the shadow of Mary from Mrs. Rose. She used to treat Mary as her best friend. She was kind and generous. Even if she knew that she had dated Albert, she didn''t mind. But she never thought that she was actually a kind face and a vicious heart. She would treat her differently in front and the back of her. Such hypocrisy was not as direct as Charlotte''s viciousness. "Charlotte, do you n to move back to Dragon City?" Lucy asked. "I also have this n. After Irene manages the Chateau alone, I wille back to Dragon City to live," Mrs. Rose said. How could she rest assured under the current situation ofdy Suzan? "Mom, grandma has be a vegetable. Even if you stay with her, it''s not likely to wake her up," Irene said. She didn''t want to stay in Provence alone. Hearing this, Lucy was slightly shocked. "What happened to your grandma?" "Don''t you know? My grandma had an ident in the nursing center and became a vegetable. My aunt me sister inw for stopping grandma from taking medicine without permission, which resulted in grandma''s mental illness. She was on a hunger strike at home and forced cousin to divorce sister in low. Now cousin... " "Irene!" Noticing that Lucy''s face changed dramatically, Mrs. Rose interrupted her daughter in a hurry, stopping her from continuing. Essie hadn''t told Lucy and Bob about what happened to Suzan. She was afraid that they would worry about her. Hearing Irene''s words, Lucy was so worried that her eyebrows almost twisted. "Essie, why didn''t you tell me and your father about such a big thing?" "Mom, I just don''t want you to worry about me. I can handle it," Essie said in a calm tone on purpose to ease her nervousness. But Lucy was notforted at all. Mary had always regarded her daughter as a thorn in the flesh. If such a thing happened, she would be punished her to death. "It would be strange if you can handle it well." Lucy gave her a reproachful look. "Lucy, don''t worry. Brother-inw and I both believe that Essie is innocent. It was just an ident. My sister just couldn''t bear it and was a little excited. She will be fine after she calms down," Mrs. Rose comforted. Hearing her words, Lucy was a little surprised. They hadn''t seen each other for so many years, but she seemed to have changedpletely. Was it really an ident that she was so reasonable? Was it because she lost her memory? "If only Mary could be as tolerant and generous as you." she sighed heavily. Chapter 618 The Truth Chapter 618 The Truth After Mrs. Rose and Irene left, Essie pulled her mother to the sofa and sat down. "Mother, don''t worry. Zac and I won''t divorce." "I wish you could divorce. You won''t live long with such a vicious mother-inw as Mary." Lucy curled her lips. In her heart, Zac was always thest candidate of her son inw. She had never thought highly of their marriage. If she hadn''t been kidnapped and that had happened, how could she turn a blind eye to it and let them live in a daze. "Lucy, plus Rabi, they already have four children. Do you still want them to divorce and let them live in a broken family?" Bobforted her. "It''s not me who is forcing them now. It''s Mary. Her mother has been in such a big trouble. Even if it has nothing to do with Essie, she will try her best to put the me on Essie. She won''t let it go," Lucy said angrily. "I think Zac is very independent. He won''t be controlled by his mother. Besides, there are elders and Albert, in the Rong family, Mary could not make the decision alone," Bob analyzed calmly. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "If it weren''t for this, I would have forced them to divorce even if I died. I wouldn''t have let my Essie suffer in their family," Lucy said. "Mom, the war between me and my mother-inw has just begun. She won''t becent for long. I will get even with her of what she owes us." All of a sudden, Essie''s tone became cold. Lucy was slightly stunned, "Essie, what do you mean?" Taking a sip of the ck tea on the tea table, Essie asked, "Mom, how much do you know about the car ident that my mother-inw and her sister had before?" Lucy thought it over carefully and said, "I remember that Charlotte took a fancy to a grape garden in France and wanted to buy it. She asked Mary to check it for her and give her some advice. They had a car ident two days after Mary went there. As soon as brother Albert received the phone call, he rushed to France. Charlotte rushed into the sea with a car. Mary was saved because she jumped out of the car in time. However, she also hit a reef and got hurt, which caused her infertility in the future. The French police and the marine rescue team have been searching in the sea for a whole month, but they haven''t found the dead body of Charlotte. They suspect that she has been washed away by the sea or eaten by sharks. " "Mary looks exactly like Charlotte. How can you be sure that the injured was Mary and the one falling into the sea was Charlotte?" Essie asked. Lucy was shocked by her question, "She is wearing Mary''s clothes and the wedding ring with brother Albert. When she wakes up, the first thing she asks about the condition of Charlotte. Of course she was Mary." "And her persecution of you began from that time, right?" Essie said. "Essie, what do you want to say?" Lucy looked at her in confusion. Instead of answering her question, Essie asked, "Mom, you''ve met Charlotte today. Does she look like the previous Charlotte?" Lucy shook his head, "If you hadn''t told me that she was Charlotte, I would have thought..." "That she was the previous Mary, right?" Essie continued. Hearing what her daughter said, Bob was shocked. "Essie, do you want to say that your mother-inw is Charlotte, and this Mrs. Rose is the real Mary?" "What?" Lucy jumped up in horror, "This... This is unbelievable. If Charlotte pretends to be her sister, then Albert should be able to find it out. It''s impossible that he hasn''t seen any w for so many years. " "If a man loves a woman very much, of course he will find out. But at that time, my father-inw should still be thinking about you. He married Mary to heal himself and would not pay too much attention to his wife. Moreover, Charlotte had always wanted to be Mary, deliberately imitating her from all aspects. So it''s understandable that my father-inw can''t see through it," Essie analyzed. Lucy flipped the hair near her ear, with an unnatural expression on her face. Soon, her expression was reced by extreme anger. "No wonder such a kind and simple woman would be extremely vicious. I have always thought that she was pretending to deceive me and everyone. It turns out that she is not Mary at all, but Charlotte!" "Mom, calm down. It''s just my guess. I don''t have any evidence. Moreover, this matter was of great importance. Not only my father inw, Zac and his brother, but also the whole Rong family would be shocked. So you and father must keep it a secret from anyone," Essie said seriously. "Your mother and I know what we are doing." Bob sighed, "If that''s the case, then Mary is too pitiful. Her family, son and husband have been upied. She has been alone in France for so many years. If it weren''t bumped into her by ident, she wouldn''t be able toe home all her life." "Essie, you must find the evidence to get even with the vicious woman, Charlotte, to avenge us and your real mother-inw!" Lucy was filled with righteous indignation. Although there was no evidence, she was sure that the one in the Rong family was a fake one! "Mom, please remember what I said. You can''t tell anyone about it. That person can do anything. I''m afraid that she will hurt Mrs. Rose in order to keep her position," Essie said. "Don''t worry. I know." Lucy nodded, with a sneer of revenge on his face. She finally had the chance to vent her years of hatred and resentment. As soon as Essie returned to the Blue Sea and Sunny Sky, she received a call from Le. Mary hadn''t eaten for two days and passed out because of malnourishment. Zac still looked indifferent. He had already got the secret news from the servant. Last night, Mary ate a lot secretly after everyone fell asleep. She couldn''t be faint because of hunger, she only pretend to faint. "Aren''t you going to see Mommy?" Essie asked indifferently. "No, she won''t be able to act for long." shrugging, Zac said in a casual tone. "If this trick is not working, there will be another one. If we don''t divorce, she won''t stop." With a mocking smile on her face, Essie said, "I think we''d better go to see mommy and persuade her not to behave like this. It''s not good for everyone." Zac thought for a while and nodded. What his wife said was not unreasonable. As soon as Mary heard that they hade, she sat in the living room and burst into tears, with a sad expression on her face. "You unfilial son, finallye. If youe a littlete, maybe we will be separated from each other." With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac asked, "Mommy, is the drumstick deliciousst night?" Mary trembled violently and blushed. "You brat, are you happy only when I''m really dead?" "Mommy, I''m here to let you know that I will be filial to you, but divorce is impossible. I can''t abandon my wife and children," Zac said firmly. "She hurt your grandma like this. Can you still live with her? She is so vicious. Maybe she will kill me one day. Do you want me to die in her hands? " Hearing his words, Mary was furious. "Mommy, what happened to grandma was an ident. Essie stopped grandma from taking medicine without permission. If the nurse can do her duty, grandma won''t have an ident." Zac frowned. Looking at her son''s resolute expression, Mary was really pissed off. Her son was simply brainwashed by that tramp. How could he forgive her after such a big thing happened. "Zac, I''ll let you choose. If you continue to live with this woman, we''ll break off the mother son rtionship." "Mommy, if you insist, I can only let you down," Zac said without hesitation. Mary trembled with anger, "Good, my good son!" Hearing what she said, Essie, who had been silent all the time, chipped in, "Mommy, I''m the daughter- inw of the Rong family. Even if I had to be kicked out of the family, you need the elders and daddy to agree with it. Zac has no right to unterally divorce me. So it''s useless for you to force him like this. If you persuade the elders and daddy to agree, I will divorce him immediately and leave the family. " Her words hit the nail on the head. The corners of Mary''s mouth tilted to one side, as if she had been stung by a bee. "Essie Yi, don''t pressure me with the elders. You are not qualified to be the future hostess of the Rong family with what you have done." "Mommy, I''m sorry for what happened to grandma. But I think it''s better to spend more time to find out what happened to grandma than to hold me ountable here. We will not be able to rest assured if the real murder behind it remained in the dark." Mary was shocked. "What do you mean?" "The surveince camera has been installed in the nursing center all the time. But on the morning of grandma''s ident, the surveince camera was broken unexpectedly. We don''t know how she had an ident. Don''t you think it''s too strange?" Essie said slowly. "Don''t try to pass the buck. If you hadn''t stopped the drug for grandma in private, this tragedy wouldn''t have happened." Mary thumped the table and jumped up from the sofa. She became extremely excited. Seeing her reaction, Essie asked, "Mommy, don''t you want to find out the truth?" "The truth is that you tried to murder grandma. Maybe you not only bribed the caregiver, but also someone else. You nned the ident on purpose," Mary said. "Enough, Mommy." Zac interrupted her, "Grandma has an ident. Don''t you actively find a doctor to treat her or care about the truth of her injury? But you are here to make a scene to force me to divorce. Don''t you think you''re putting the cart before the horse?" "Grandma is seventy years old now. She is in a vegetative state. There is no hope for her to wake up," Mary almost roared, trying to hide her guilt by shouting loudly. Chapter 619 The Secret Many Years Ago Chapter 619 The Secret Many Years Ago "Even if there is only tinny hope, we can''t give up," Zac said resolutely. "Do you mean to let the murderer pollute my eyes here?" Mary pointed at Essie angrily and gritted her teeth. "Mommy, I''ve invited the best expert from the United States to treat grandma. And I''ll find out what happened to grandma in the nursing center. If there is really something wrong in the nursing center, I''ll remove it directly," After saying that, Zac left with Essie. Mary''s face turned pale. As soon as they went out, she quickly picked up her phone and went upstairs. On the second day, Baron came to Rong Mansion. He had heard about the matter of Suzan. He came here to support his daughter. As soon as they entered the hall, Albert greeted each other politely and sat on the sofa together. Albert opened the cigar box on the tea table and said, "Baron, this is a cigar I just asked someone to buy from Cuba. Have a try." Baron picked up one and sniffed it. He smiled faintly and said, "It smells good." Albert handed him the fire and lit the cigar. He took a drag and puffed out a smoke ring. "Albert, how many years have it been since we sat and chatted like this?" "It''s been so long that I can''t remember it clearly." Albert waved his hand and said, "We are old. Now the world is in the hands of the younger generations." "Yes, I didn''t expect that Cathy would still marry to Zac. They can also be regarded as the magic marriage even they were thousands of miles apart since they were children. " Baron sighed. Albert nodded, "Essie is obedient, sensible and reasonable. It''s our fortune to have such a daughter-in- law." Baron took a drag on his cigar and looked at him with a slight smile. "Of course. My daughter is so shrewd and capable. It''s a blessing for your family to marry my daughter." "Yes." Albert smiled, "Since the first time Zac brought Essie home, I''ve been sighing that the God is a naughty man who is good at joking with the world. After so many years, the two kids finally got together. " "Maybe he wants to make it up to you," Baron said in a low voice, with a mysterious light shing in his eyes. Albert''s eyes darkened slightly. "We have agreed on a fairpetition. Since Luce has chosen you, I will be sincerely convinced. But I didn''t expect that you didn''t cherish her and let her suffer so much. " "I have never forgiven myself or expected to be forgiven on the matter of Luce. In the past twenty years, I have been living in self-me. I''m sorry for Luce. I can''t repay what I owe her for the rest of my life, but I hope I can make up for what I owe Cathy. " Baron sighed heavily. Albert also knew why he came. "Baron, don''t worry. It''s just an ident. It has nothing to do with Essie. The Rong family and I won''t make things difficult for Essie on this matter." "I''m worried about your wife the most," Baron said straightforwardly. "Mary is indeed a little excited, but this is only temporary. She will be fine when she calms down," Albert said. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "I hope so." Baron sighed. His eyes twinkled in the sun. "Albert, there is one thing I always want to tell you. In fact, when we pursued Luce together, the loser was me, not you." A muscle on Albert''s face twitched slightly, "What do you want to say?" "Although it''s a long time ago and it''s meaningless to tell you, I think it''s necessary to tell you. After you went to America, Luce refused me. She finally chose you. But on the day before Christmas, there was a call from America. It was a woman. She said that you had been engaged to her and asked Luce not to bother you anymore. After that, Luce received thetest news from the United States, in which there was a photo of you and Mary intimately. Luce is very sad. I thought you had changed your mind, so I proposed to Luce. " The corner of Albert''s mouth twitched violently, and the cigar between his fingers fell on the carpet. Soon, smoke rose from the carpet. Baron picked up the tea on the tea table and poured it down, extinguishing the fire. "Are you telling the truth?" Baron nodded, "When you came back, I realized that you and Mary had nothing to do with each other. It was just she who pursue you wishfully. But Luce has married me. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. " He sighed slightly, "If you didn''t go to America, you wouldn''t have made a mistake and missed Luce." "If she marries me, I won''t let her suffer such an injustice." Albert gritted his teeth. Although it had been so long, he still felt a little regret and hatred. Baron took a drag on his cigar and his expression was deep behind it. He said the secret with a purpose. If he could find something for Mary to deal with, she wouldn''t keep an eye on Suzan. On the other hand, thinking of the old rtionship between him and Luce, Albert would definitely protect Cathy more. "Now that Zac and Cathy are together, it can be regarded as a God''s remedy to this big joke. He wants to make up for you and Luce." Albert remained silent. In fact, over the years, he and Mary had lived a respectful life without passion or love. When he learned that Luce married Baron, he was very sad. Mary had been with him all the time. She was kind and innocent, and he liked her more and more. But after what happened to Luce, he found that he had mistaken her. She was not an innocent rabbit, and many of her actions disappointed him. The feelings he had umted before were no longer sublimated, but slowly disappeared. "Essie''s father is a good man now. Luce is very happy with him. We can rest assured." "Yes, he is better than me. He is a good father and a good husband." A hint of pain shed across Baron''s face. Luce was the only woman he loved. He had many women after her, but no one could rece her. If Luce hadn''t been married, he would have divorced with Elizabeth without hesitation to pursue her again and make up for the harm he had done to her, but unfortunately, he would never have the chance. Albert lowered his head and took a drag on his cigar. If time could go back, if he had known that it was because of this misunderstanding, he would have snatched her from Baron even if they got married. In the shadow of the stairway, Mary were eavesdropping in a corner. She clenched her fists and her face was twisted with ferocity. She was the one who made the phone call and sent the photos to him. She wanted to separate Albert and Luce, but unfortunately, she made all these for another woman. At this time, Percy had just finished her work in the Tang desert shop. When she arrived at the shop, she was asked to go out for a walk by Jonson. The misty moonlight poured down through the tip of the leaves. Percy sat on the stone bench, and the mottled tree shadows swayed on her face, making her more miserable. "Percy, what''s wrong with you? Are you unhappy?" Jonson asked. "I''m a little worried about Eva. The Xu family is tooplicated. I''m worried about her dating with Vinton now," Percy said in a low voice. She had been restless since Valery came to the shop to make troublest time. "Is that boy not good to Eva?" Jonson asked. "Her mother-inw and sister-inw treat her as an enemy. If she marries Vinton, how will she live in the future?" After saying that, Percy''s two teardrops fell down. "Eva has been very sensible since childhood. Since I divorced York, she has been working and making money without telling me. If Jade hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known it. She was afraid that I would worry about her. She always hid her feelings in her stomach when she was wronged. I always hope that she can marry a good man and live a good life. Don''t be like me. " Jonson held her in his arms, wiped the tears on her face andforted her in a soft voice, "Percy, don''t worry. I''ve made up my mind to let Eva be my daughter. I''ll marry her out of the Han family and support her. Then the Xu family won''t dare to bully her." "Your daughter..." Percy raised her tearful eyes, and a ray of moonlight sprinkled into her eyes, flickering faintly in the mist. She stood up and walked out of the tree shade above her head to a piece of undisguised green grass. The mist, which was neither smoke nor smoke, floated among the leaves of the grass. As the night wind blew gently, she raised her tiptoe and stirred the mist thoughtfully. After a long time, she turned her head and said, "Jonson, there is one thing I have always wanted to tell you..." Her voice was low and soft, but very clear. With the night wind, it floated towards him. The next evening, Jonson invited Percy and her family to have dinner in the vi. He had an important thing to announce. He decided to marry Percy. "That''s great. Mom is finally having her own happiness." Jade pped his hands happily. Raising her ss, Eva said, "Let''s rece wine with tea and wish mom and uncle Han happiness." After drinking a ss of wine, Jonson looked at Eva and Jade with a smile, "Eva, Jade, I have a suggestion. Since I''m going to marry your mother, I''ll be your half-father in the future. How about you call me dad?" Eva and Jade were stunned. They looked at each other and nodded with a smile, "Father." The two called Jonson dad at the same time, making himugh heartily. Jade was very happy. He had never seen his father since he was born. Today he finally had a father, a rich father. He seemed to stand out in this era in which the background of the parents decided everything. He could depend on his sister and brother-inw, and also his stepfather. Well, after graduation, it could save him work less for twenty years. Chapter 620 Are You Worried That Your Husband Has An Affair Chapter 620 Are You Worried That Your Husband Has An Affair As soon as Baron left, Mary came out of the stairway. When Albert saw her, a shadow flitted over his face. But he didn''t say anything. He just lit a cigar silently and inhaled slowly. "Albert, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation. I just heard Baron mention the past when I went downstairs." Mary rubbed her hands and said, "Actually, I know it. It was a call from Charlotte and she sent the photos. As you know, Charlotte has always been... " She stopped deliberately, and the rest of the words were self-evident. Albert shook his hand and said, "Forget it. Let bygones be bygones." Time couldn''t flow. If one missed it, then he would miss it. "Yes, Charlotte has lost her memory. She doesn''t remember what happened in the past. That''s good, or we can''t get along with each other at all." Mary sighed heavily. Taking a nce at her, Albert said, "I only hope that our family can be harmonious now. Don''t make trouble anymore. Just learn to forgive. As parents, they all hoped that their children could have a happy family. How could they break up their kid''s marriage? The Xu family is a living example. You have destroyed one family, don''t destroy another. " Thetter part of the sentence was obviously full of reproach. Mary''s ck eyes narrowed slightly, and a hint of shyness shed across her eyes. "You must love her, love her dog. It turns out that you still can''t forget that Luce after so many years." "Since she married Baron, I have let go of this rtionship. I do want to love you, but since the car ident, you have changed, and let me down again and again. " A hint of disappointment appeared on Albert''s face. "What have I changed?" Mary trembled violently. Albert looked at her seriously, like an arrow piercing into her heart. "I still remember the first time I saw you, you were wearing a white dress, pure like an angel. Your character is the same as your look. You are simple, kind and lively without any scheming. I don''t want to hurt you and even want to take care of you. I did have a crush on you at that time, so I married you. I don''t know if it''s because of Charlotte or the car ident that you changed more and more. Your tolerance and magnanimity havepletely disappeared. You are bing calcted and scheming. You are more and more like your sister, the former Charlotte. " "You forced me!" Mary raised her voice and suddenly became agitated. "You went to the Xu family to see that Luce and flirt with her when have nothing else to do. Do you dare to say that you are just friends with her? Do you dare to say that you havepletely forgotten her? Do you know how disappointed and painful a woman who can''t get her husband''s heart? " "If you are still as kind-hearted as before, and if you don''t stay with such a vulgar and vicious woman like Elizabeth all day long, I will fall in love with you. Unfortunately, the further you go, the more mistakes you make. " Albert put the cigar into the ashtray with great strength. Even if the cigar had been extinguished, he still grinded it with great strength. Mary''s face twisted slightly. "So, you have never loved me for so many years, right?" "The one who deserves my love is the old you, not the changed you." Albert said word by word cruelly, "You helped Elizabeth to make Luce so miserable. You haven''t reflected and felt guilty until today. Because Essie is Luce''s daughter, you always make things difficult for her and even ignore your son''s happiness. Now, you want to force them to divorce because of the matter of my mother-inw. Have you ever thought of Mili and Dot, and the unborn grandson in Essie''s belly? It''s my tolerance that makes you more and more selfish and unreasonable. " "Essie ispletely different from Luce. You are all cheated by her appearance. In fact, she is more scheming and vicious than anyone else. How can I let such a person be Zac''s wife? " Mary couldn''t control her tone anymore and almost roared. Albert sneered, "Fortunately, she is different from Luce. If she was as simple as Luce, she would have been killed by you and Elizabeth long ago. Let me tell you, if Zac divorces Essie, our marriage will come to an end! he said coldly and went upstairs. He didn''t want to see her again. Mary was trembling all over. She felt isted and helpless. Except her, almost everyone was on the side of Essie. This little tramp had gone through so much, but she was still alive. It seemed that she was born to restrain her. On Friday, Essie and Lucy took Mrs. Rose to see the famous hypnotist Doctor Wang. She had arranged a course of hypnosis treatment for Mrs. Rose, hoping to help her regain her memory. The treatment on the first day was not very good. Dr. Wang found that Mrs. Rose subconsciousness seemed to be resisting to think of the past, so the reason why she had lost her memory for so long was indeed psychological impact. Back to the vi in Phoenix Road, Lucy poured her a ss of water andforted her, "Psychotherapy sometimes takes a long time. You have to be patient." Mrs. Rose nodded, "I will hold on." Essie took out an apple from the fruit te and was about to peel it for her, but Mrs. Rose took it over and said, "I''ll take it myself. I heard that it''s not good for pregnant people to use the knife and needle. You should avoid touching these things in the future." Essie found that the way Mrs. Rose peeled the apple skin was different from others. Others would peel it from the beginning, and she would peel it from the middle. Lucy also saw that a muscle on her face was beating slightly, and her memory was quickly pulled back to the past... "Mary, why do you always peel an apple from the middle?" "When I was a child, Charlotte and I lived together with my mother. Our family was not rich, and we always share an apple. Charlotte likes to eat it with the skin. I don''t want to eat the apple skin, so I will only peel half of the apple and leave the other half to her. As time goes by, I get used to it. " While she was lost in thought, Mrs. Rose had already peeled the apple, cut it into several pieces, pricked one with a small fork and handed it to her. She quickly collected herself and turned to look at Essie with a smile. "Essie, call Zacter and ask him toe over for dinner." "Okay." Essie nodded. When Zac received his wife''s call, he felt that the sun was rising in the West. He was really ttered that his mother-inw asked him to have dinner. He hoped that it was not a banquet to force him to divorce his wife. He immediately asked his assistant to go out to buy gifts. When he entered the room, he carried a lot of bags. Seeing this, Lucy waved his hand and said, "Don''t be so formal with me. Why do you bring gift when you have dinner at your own home." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "It''s my pleasure." Zac smiled. His mother-inw''s smile was surprisingly kind, just like when they met in Yang City before. It seemed that she was not setting up a malicious banquet. But the change of mother-inw was so strange. Was she willing to ept him? Lucy pulled him to sit next to Mrs. Rose and said, "Zac, your aunt has suffered so much. It''s not easy for her. You and Essie must be filial to her." "Of course we will be filial to Auntie." With a smile, Essie took out her iPad and copied the video and photos of Zac and Walt when they were young into it. "Auntie, this is Zac and Walt. They were very cute when they were young, weren''t they?" Zac was in a slight sweat. This little fool had badgered him for a long time yesterday and finally asked him to hand over the video of his childhood. Was it for his aunt? Watching the video, Mrs. Rose''s heart trembled. This child was exactly the same as what she had dreamed. Why did it happen? Who the hell was she? Lucy patted her hand and sighed, "I heard from Essie that you have been living alone with Irene for so many years. It''s not easy for you to take care of your child alone. If I hadn''t met Bob, I wouldn''t have known how to live with Essie alone. " "Just take it as a big joke from God." A bitter smile appeared on Mrs. Rose''s face. Over the years, she often felt lonely, but there seemed to be a person hidden in her heart. Although she didn''t know who he was, he could no longer amodate others. Irene came hereter. She went shopping and didn''te back until now. She liked the life in Dragon City so much that she didn''t want to go back to Provence to take care of the Chateau. Essie gave them a suggestion. She asked them to hire an experienced manager to manage the Chateau. Every year, they only needed to go back to settle the financial affairs and set up the annual n, and the rest of the time they could stay in Dragon City. Irene liked this suggestion very much and raised her hands in agreement. "Mom, I don''t like French men. I want to date a man from Dragon City," she said with a smile. She stole nces at Zac from time to time. She was so infatuated with him. French was always open. Deeply influenced by French thoughts, she didn''t care to be his lover. Mrs. Rose shook her head helplessly. Since this child came to Dragon City, she was like a wild horse without rein. She couldn''t control her anymore. After dinner, Zac yed chess with Bob with the children, and Irene took a walk in the yard with Essie. "Sister inw, cousin is so excellent. There must be a lot of girls admiring him, right?" Irene asked casually. "There should be more women coveting him than the stars in the sky," Essie said with a smile. He was handsome, rich and powerful. Which woman would not admired such a perfect man? "Are you worried that he will find a lover outside without telling you?" Irene said jokingly. "I''m not worried." Without hesitation, Essie shook her head. Even if he was interested in other women, he would not be able to deal with them, let alone was not interested in them. "Sister inw, are you so confident? Let me tell you, a woman''s pregnancy is the most likely time for a man to cheat on her. You must be careful," Irene reminded her on purpose. With a smile on her face, Essie said indifferently, "Let me tell you. Even if all the men in the world have an affair, my icy guy won''t." Chapter 621 Collusion Chapter 621 Collusion "Why?" Irene was slightly stunned. "Because he loves you?" Essie shrugged. Zac was not only an icy guy, but also a dull guy. So far, he had never said the three words ''I love you'' to her. She didn''t know if this fellow loved her in his mind, in his body, or just for a strong need. She was his Savior. Without her, he could only be a monk in his life. "Irene, I didn''t expect you to be such a gossip." She smiled and didn''t want to talk about it anymore. Zac''s ''hidden disease'' was a secret, and no third person would know it except her and Jim. Irene wrinkled her nose at her and said, "I''m just curious. sister inw, what will you do if you find out that cousin has an affair and has a secret lover outside?" With a faint smile on her face, Essie said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. If he really wants to find a girlfriend or a spiritual partner, I will turn a blind eye to it," she said casually. She felt lucky that she had poisoned someone when she was seven years old and made him suffer from women fear. What a foresight! This move could be said to be once and for all. She didn''t need to worry that he would identally fall into the beauty trap in the future. Irene thought that she was serious and felt veryforted. Since she didn''t care, she wouldn''t worry anymore. Anyway, she didn''t want to destroy their marriage. She just wanted to be the mistress of Zac and have a romantic life with him. "Sister inw, I didn''t expect you to be so open-minded. In France, no woman has only one man in her life, let alone a man has only one woman all his life. As long as we get along well, it doesn''t matter whether we get married or not. " Essie smiled. French people pursued romance, so they naturally had such an idea. But Chinese people were still traditional. After marriage, they should fulfill their husband and wife''s due loyalty and responsibility. Besides, people like her who was a germaphobe would never allow betrayal and infidelity. After the two of them entered the living room, Irene walked to Mrs. Rose and sat down next to her. "Mom, since we have decided to stay in Dragon City, I can''t be idle all day long. I want to go to my cousin''spany and learn from him about management experience. In this way, I can also run the Chateau in the future. What do you think?" Hearing this, Zac turned to her and said, "Little girl, I don''tck an assistant now." "I know you don''t need one more, but it doesn''t matter to you if I join. Please," Irene put her hands on her chin, begging. "[Irene, stop it. Work is not fun," Mrs. Rose pretended to me her. "I just want to learn from my cousin. He is golden finger. I must learn from him." Irene pouted. Seeing that no one supported her, she ran to Essie and said, "Sister inw, please put in a good word for me. Let my cousin take me. I promise I will work hard and won''t make trouble." Feeling a little helpless, Essie looked up at Zac and said, "How about this? Let Irene work in the CEO office as a clerk staff first." Zac guessed that as a girl who had been used to living a free and casual life, she wouldn''t hold on for long to go to work, so he didn''t refuse again. Irene smiled. She believed that as long as she had more contact with Zac, he would definitely like her. Since Mrs. Rose and Irene nned to stay in Dragon City, Zac officially handed over the vi by the lakeside to them. After sending them back in the evening, he and Essie were about to go back to Blue Sea and Sunny Sky when Mary called them and asked them to go to the Rong Mansion as soon as possible. She had something important to do. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As soon as Essie and Zac came in, Mary threw a thick diary in front of them. Albert went to City C for a meeting and was not at home, so she could do whatever she wanted here. "This morning, I received a call from the son of nanny Lee, who said that his mother had a car ident and died on the spot. Her son found a diary in her drawer. She has the habit of writing diary, and she will record what happens every day. " She opened the diary and continued, "It records what happened to grandma a few days ago. It is very clear that Essie gave her two million dors. She not only asked her to stop taking the medicine secretly, but also asked her to find an opportunity to kill grandma. So that morning, she pushed Grandma down the stairs when she was having a mental attack. " Then she pointed at Essie angrily, "Now the evidence is conclusive. What else do you want to say?" "I did give nanny Li money to ask her to stop taking medicine for grandma, but I never let her hurt grandma," said Essie calmly. "Will she write a diary randomly to frame you? Essie Yi, I knew it must have something to do with you. You are murdering. If it weren''t for the fact that you are the daughter-inw of the Rong family, I would have handed you over to the police," Mary pounded the table heavily as she spoke. Le was very cooperative. It was a good time to add insult to injury. She shook her head and sighed, "Essie, how can you do that? Grandma is so kind to us. How can you hurt her?" "Don''t say too much. I believe that Essie won''t do that. It must be caregiver Li who framed her." He red at her. Zac took the diary and read it carefully, with a hint of sharpness shing in his eyes. "Mommy, haven''t you read this diary carefully?" "Of course I have seen it more than ten times. Every word on it was a testimony to this vicious woman! Aren''t you going to check the protection center? Now the truth is clear. It was caregiver Li who pushed your Grandma down the stairs, and she was ordered by Essie. What she did was equal to buying murder," Mary said angrily word by word. "Mommy, calm down." With a calm expression on his face, Zac said, "I think nanny Li was indeed ordered by someone else, not by Essie. The same diary was full of loopholes. The first part should be written by her several days ago, and the ink had beenpletely dried. Thest part added that the ink was still fresh, and she would write it no more than twenty-four hours. Besides, the first paragraph was neatly written. She should be in a good mood. She was d that she got two million to pay the usury for her son, but theter part that used Essie was writing crooked and sloppy. She must be in a bad mood at that time. She was so afraid that her hands were trembling when she wrote it. If I''m not mistaken, someone must have threatened her to frame Essie. " "Why can''t I see it? Zac, you''ve been obsessed with that woman, so you''ve tried your best to speak for her." Mary''s mouth twitched violently. Walt took the diary over and looked at it. "There is indeed something wrong. Zac is right. The rest of the words are not consistent with the previous ones. If Essie really let her hurt grandma, she should write it in the front too. There is no need to write another paragraph. Obviously, the following paragraph is added temporarily. Maybe someone wanted to kill her in the morning when she had a car ident. He was afraid that we would ask caregiver Li to question him, so he just killed her. In this way, there is no evidence of her death. " Blue veins stood out on Mary''s forehead. "Are you all obsessed with this tramp? The evidence is so obvious, but you still defend her. Do you want to piss me off?" "Mommy, you are so angry that you fainted. You can''t tell right from wrong. If grandma was really killed, I will find out the person and he can''t escape," Zac said firmly. "I will deal with Grandma''s matter well. You don''t need to interfere. What you need to do is to drive this disaster away from our family and let her disappear in front of me forever," Mary roared hysterically. She had tried her best to find the evidence, but no one believed it. She was really annoyed. "Well, since caregiver Li testified against me in the diary, I can''t get rid of suspicion. You can take me as a suspect. I believe that Zac will find out the truth and prove my innocence," Essie said. "None of you is allowed to meddle in this matter. I will handle it alone." Mary stared at her fiercely, "I will find more solid evidence to make this disaster irrefutable." Zac cast a sidelong nce at her. At this moment, he discovered a fact that his mother had never really epted Essie from the beginning to the end. Her previous tenderness was only pretended under the pressure of his grandma. Now, she seemed to have caught a great opportunity. She didn''t know how many troubles she would make in order to drive away Essie. ording to her personality, she wouldn''t stop until she got what she wanted. "Mommy, I''ll make it clear today. Even if Essie really has a bad idea, I won''t divorce her. She''s my wife all her life. So, you''d better save your energy. Stop making any more trouble. " Then he left with Essie. Walt sighed lowly. "Mommy, grandma has been lying in the hospital for so many days, but you haven''t visited her for once. She is all taken care of by aunt. I really don''t know if you really care about grandma or you only want to take advantage of the problem to torture your daughter-inw." Then he went upstairs and ignored her. Mary copsed on the sofa, exasperated. She found a terrible problem. In this family, as long as it came to Essie, she would be isted. Everyone was on Essie''s side, and no one would be on her side. Essie must be verycent in her heart. She wasughing at her failure. She came to the house to revenge on her. She did seed. Le was the only one who still stayed in the hall. She walked over and patted Mary on the shoulder. "Mommy, I believe in your judgment. What happened to grandma must have something to do with Essie. But she is so good at acting that she deceived everyone. Don''t be discouraged. I''m still sober. I will stand on your side and support you. " Mary turned to look at her and felt a littleforted. There was finally a sensible person in this family. Chapter 622 You Know So Much Chapter 622 You Know So Much In the Blue Sea and Sunny Sky, Essiey on the bed for a long time, staring nkly at the ceiling. She was thinking about a terrible deduction that she didn''t even dare to think about anymore. She had just visited her grandma the day before, and Lady Rose had proposed to take her home to live with her. However, something happened to her grandma on the second day. What a coincidence. Was there someone who was afraid that she would tell the truth and expose her secret? "What are you thinking about?" The low voice of Zac interrupted her thoughts. "Zac, do you really believe that I didn''t hurt grandma?" Turning around, Essie took a look at him. He turned around, holding his head with one hand, and gently pinched the tip of her chin with the other. "Of course I believe you, but I know you are hiding something from me." Hearing that, Essie trembled slightly. She raised her eyes and looked into his eyes. His eyes were deep and sharp, as if they could prate her heart at a nce and expose her secret. She lowered her eyes in a hurry and covered them with her thick eyshes, "no... No, I''m not. You''re such a powerful man. How can I hide something from you? " "Since you know it, why did you lie?" Zac''s expression became serious. He frowned slightly. Apparently, he was a little unhappy. Essie peeked at him through her eyshes and touched his chest with her fingers naughtily. "What have you known?" "I think there must be a secret in grandma''s heart. You suspect that someone drugged her so that she became unconscious, so you bribed the nurse to stop the medicine secretly and wanted to inquire about this secret when she became sober. And someone wanted grandma to keep this secret forever, so grandma had an ident. " Said Zac in a low voice. Essie admired him to the core. No wonder he was the number one in Dragon City. He was too shrewd, wise and powerful! "Since you have already guessed it, why are you still pretending to be deaf?" "Because I know this secret has something to do with mommy and auntie." Zac''s deep eyes twinkled in the dark night. "So you are hiding my intention from mommy," said Essie, letting out a sigh of relief. Zac nodded slightly and asked in a questioning tone, "tell me, what are you suspecting?" Without answering, Essie turned a corner and said, "now I''m trying to do a treatment for aunt to regain her memory. As long as she can remember what happened in the past, many secrets will be revealed, won''t they?" Zac thought for a while and said in a low voice, "the grudge between her and her mother will also be uncovered." Essie was a little shocked. Zac was too shrewd to be exposed. Sometimes he was as clear as a mirror, but he pretended to know nothing. "Tell me the story between your mommy and aunt as you know," "You should know a lot." Zac rubbed her nose. He believed that she must have heard a lot from his mother-inw. "I knew they all fell in love with your father at the same time." Essie pouted again. Holding the back of his head with his hands, Zac said, "in fact, I don''t know much. At that time, my aunt should be like Valery who was to achieve her goal by all means, because she looked so much like my mother. My father had fooled them. I heard that my aunt got pregnant and gave birth to a baby. " "What?" Essie was so shocked that she almost sat up on the bed. How could Charlotte have a child with her father-inw? This was the first time she had heard of it! "Where is that child?" "I don''t know. When I was in America, I overheard that grandma said it when she was repenting in the church. Even my grandfather didn''t know about it. Mommy and daddy never mentioned a word either. But I think it''s one of my grandmas who dealt with this child. " Zac said in a low voice. Raising her eyebrows, Essie was confused. That''s strange. If it was Charlotte who was in the family, why didn''t she go to find her child? Why didn''t she mention anything about the baby? Did I make a mistake? They didn''t exchange? Was it not the same secret that the people who had hurt her grandma wanted to keep? She sighed in a low voice, "it turns out that it''s troublesome to have twins." "Dad is wise and stupid. If I were him, I would never make a mistake." Zac put his arm around her shoulder. She peered at him coquettishly and said, "if you don''t have a hidden disease, I guess you will still take that fake as me, won''t you?" Zac''s dark and cold eyes twinkled. Under normal circumstances, even if there was no hidden disease, he could tell whether she was true or not. But under that situation, there was indeed a chance of mistake. He was in a state of copse, so how could he keep sober? "Idiot, if I really did that, would you still want me?" He asked in a teasing tone. She leaned her head against his solid chest. He didn''t mind what happened on the ind. How could she mind him? N?velDrama.Org content. "You are mine. No one can take the ice house away from me." She murmured. A charming smile flitted across his thin lips. He lowered his head and gently kissed her hair with his eyes full of affection. They all belonged to each other, and no one could separate them again. Raising her eyes, Essie pursed her lips slightly and pressed them against his thin lips. A me shed through his eyes, and he swallowed, as if trying his best to hold back the desire that was about to burst out. She was keenly aware of it. She put her little hand into his pajamas and touched his solid chest. He took a deep breath and grabbed them in a hurry. "Honey, we can only do it once a week. We can''t do it too frequently." "Last time it was Wednesday. Today is Tuesday. It''s only one day away." She smiled cunningly. Irene''s words reminded her that when a woman was pregnant, her husband would feel lonely. Even if her husband was a neat freak, she had to be on guard against it. After all, there were too many women who were "ambitious" around him. Zac''s body seemed to be turned on the green light, and all the cells were excited. He pulled her into his arms and couldn''t wait to kiss her... At the Hengdian film and television base. Eva seriously suspected that Jim had recruited all the best chefs in the country to his kitchen. The dishes were different every day. Today, they were having Ivan''s Cuisine: dumplings codfish, duck with gold and silver, double vor lobster, ice pce cuisine meat, crab tofu, cabbages with Buddhist hands. Eva''s mouth was watering. She liked to be Jim''s eatingpany. All of a sudden, she hoped that the movie could never be finished, so that she could always eat and drink with him, and eat delicious food all over the country. Of course, she could only keep this thought in her heart and could not show it a little. Jim looked at the greedy cat with a mocking smile. The world of foodies was really fantastic. As long as she could eat and drink enough, her face would always be sunny. However, as long as her stomach was empty, she would be depressed, and even her brain seemed to be unable to move. Anyone who had filmed a y with Eva knew that as long as she was satisfied with the food, she could perform well. If she was hungry, her lines must be wrong, and it was possible for her to NG one hundred times. Jim also found that the advantage of Eva, a super foodie, was that she would not waste a grain of rice, because she would definitely eat up all the food in her bowl, and there would not even be a single leaf left on the te. "Heaven pepper, do you have something you don''t like to eat?" Eva rolled her big ck eyes and seemed to search for the answer in her mind. Then she shook her head and said, "I am not picky about food. As long as it is food, I can put it into my stomach, understand?" "Is the appetite of a foodie different from that of an ordinary person?" Jim sneered. A woman who could eat as much as her had only ny pounds. Her body must be different from ordinary people. Eva understood the irony in his words and rolled her eyes at him, "it seems that if we were in a year of hunger, a picky person like you must starve to death." "Aren''t you a hungry ghost in your previous life?" Jim sneered. "I cherish food." Eva stuck out her tongue at him. "That''s a good point." Jim touched his chin. He finally found an undeniable advantage in the heaven pepper. "I have many advantages. It''s just because you can''t see it." Eva pouted and picked up the chopsticks to eat. She picked up a piece of meat and put it into her mouth. ''Oh my God! It''s so delicious!'' she licked her lips with satisfaction, her beautiful eyes curving into crescent moons. She took another spoonful of crab tofu and cracked a big smile. Jim looked at her as if he was looking at an appetizer. All of a sudden, his appetite increased greatly and everything he ate tasted good. The heaven pepper was really appetizing. It was almost an indispensable dish at his table. Yesterday, she was not here, so the dinner was boring and tasteless. "Heaven pepper, how''s your Wing Chun fist?" He asked casually. "Are you interested in sparring with me today?" Eva raised her eyebrows slightly. "It''s boring to fight with you. Your level is too low." A trace of arrogance shed across Jim''s handsome face. In his eyes, Eva was not even a match for him. For Eva, it was a great humiliation. If she was not in a good mood, she would have been furious and had a fight with Jim at the table. "Jim, wait and see. I''ll PK with you when I''m full." After saying that, she continued to bury her head to fill her stomach, turning grief and indignation into appetite. Such a delicious dish must not be wasted. Jim was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Was this the so-called "eat first"? After eating and drinking enough food, Eva sighed with satisfaction and waved her hand. "Let''s go, Jim. I''ll show you the power of my upgraded meridians skill." Before she finished her words, Jim stretched out his fingers and unexpectedly touched an acupoint on her leg. She immediately felt numb on her leg and subconsciously copsed. Chapter 623 Endless Debt Of Gratitude Chapter 623 Endless Debt Of Gratitude Jim kicked the chair beside him and caught her. "Jim, you sneak attack!" She slumped into the chair, ring at him with her beautiful eyes, ashamed and annoyed. "The point meridians skill is the trump card of the Wing Chun. You have just learned a little. I guess you can''t even find the acupoints, right?" Jim sneered. Eva''s two cheeks turned red, "Jim, don''t becent. When I learn it well, I will definitely defeat you." "Maybe when the earth stops spinning," A low and deep smile burst out from Jim''s throat. It sounded very charming and arrogant. Eva really wanted to jump up and fight with him, but her legs were still numb and she could not stand up at all. ''Jim is really unfathomable. This time I underestimated him again.'' She rolled her eyes for two times and said bluntly, "Jim, my leg was hurt by you. I can''t shoot the movie in the afternoon. You have to bear the loss ofte work." "Don''t worry. You will recover in ten minutes. If you dare to dy the shooting, I won''t let you have dinner tonight." Jim threatened her with a sneer. He had found the Achilles'' heel of the heaven pepper. He would see how she could y tricks in front of him in the future. Hearing that, Eva flew into a rage, "why don''t you let me eat? You are interfering with human rights and murdering. " "Can you starve to death if you don''t eat anything?" Jim sneered. "I hate being hungry the most. I feel dizzy, hypoglycemia and low blood pressure when I''m hungry. If I don''t feel well, I will hit a pir or fall down the steps. Will my life be in danger?" Eva argued seriously with her hands on her hips. Jim couldn''t helpughing. It was really an interesting thing to tease her. "I don''t care whether you are alive or not. Anyway, no one is allowed to eat until the movie is finished in the afternoon." He said on purpose. "We are not allowed to eat, and you are not allowed to eat either!" Eva smashed her fist on the table angrily. It was really hard for her to work with such a domineering demon. Just now, she had hoped that this movie would never be finished. Now, she had changed her mind. She''d better finish it today, so that she wouldn''t have to suffer from this devil anymore. Jim didn''t seem to care about her any more. He squinted his charming eyes and showed azy expression. He called his assistant in, made him a cup of coffee, and then leaned against the back of the chair and drank it leisurely. Since Eva was still unable to move, she could only vent her anger on him. However, she didn''t roar anymore, but changed a way. "Jim, I find that there are few gossips about you recently. Are you out of date?" In Hengdian, she had lunch and dinner with him. On the weekend, he would definitely ask her to make desserts for him. It seemed that he only had a few time to chase girls. "It''s none of your business." Jim said indifferently. "Are you yed too many women before? Are you physically overdraft and suffering from kidney deficiency?" She snickered. A murderous look shed through Jim''s eyes. He put down the coffee cup, stood up and walked towards her step by step, like a lion king ready to hunt. He gave off a dangerous and cold aura, making the surrounding pressure below zero degrees. Eva unconsciously leaned against the back of the chair, having an impulse to run away. She still had one leg that could move. But before she could stand up, her legs were caught by Jim''s long legs. In a moment of desperation, she punched him on the head, but he dodged nimbly with a sh. He grabbed her wrists with ten fingers and twisted them behind the back of the chair. "Heaven pepper, I''ll let you know now if I have kidney deficiency!" He threatened her word by word. Eva''s face turned pale in an instant. "Jim, we are in the film set. There are all the crew and paparazzi outside. If you dare to touch me, I''ll scream." With a mischievous smile on his face, Jim said, "if I say you seduced me, will the people outside believe you or me?" Eva was dumbfounded? Of course she believed him. ''Who is he? He is the crown prince of the entertainment circle and the mysterious God. There are more women who want to climb into his bed than the stars in the sky. Does he need to force anyone?'' Last time, she was only exposed to the public that she cheated on him, and she was almost smashed to death by his fierce fans with stinky eggs. If she dared to say that he had raped her, there would be no safe ce on earth for her. "Jim, I take back what I said just now. You don''t have kidney deficiency. You are very powerful. You are very strong. Is that okay?" Jim''s brown eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold smile flitted across the corner of his mouth. "Heaven pepper, do your ex-boyfriend have such kind of thing?" "It''s none of my business. We are tonic love. I won''t let those dissolute and unfaithful bitches touch me!" A wave of heat quickly surged up from Eva''s neck to her face, which made her face burning. "Oh?" Jim raised his eyebrows and asked, "what are you doing with Vinton?" "Jim, this is my privacy and has nothing to do with you." Eva was ashamed and annoyed. "You don''t look like an experienced person." Jim looked at the blush on her face, and his soul stirring peach blossom eyes radiated a study and judgment. "Do you think everyone is as dissolute as you? You sleep with so many women and you are not afraid of getting sick. Whoever wants to marry you in the future must be unlucky for eight lifetimes." Eva red at him with a look of disgust in her eyes. Jim frowned. What she said irritated him. "You are a double faced woman. Vinton is the most romantic man in Dragon City, but you still love him." "A yboy doesn''t change his mind. Vinton has changed a lot. Now I''m the only woman beside him. Unlike you, you can''t refuse any woman who wants to be with you. " Her words were like a submachine gun shooting out, but before she could finish, she was kissed hard by two slightly cold thin lips. After a long time, Jim slowly let go of his lips and stared at the person under him. His eyes were implicit and unfathomable. "Heaven pepper, this is not a kiss, but a punishment." Then he strode out like a cheetah who had won the battle. His arrogance was undisguised. "Jim, you are a shameless bastard!" Eva was speechless. He had humiliated her and taken advantage of her, but he was still righteous. Such a person was really hateful. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. She decided to have dinner by herself tonight. As soon as the scene in the afternoon was finished, Eva turned around and left, no longer following the man as before, waiting for the dinner. Noticing that, Jim ignored her, got in the car and left. This evening, Eva went to a stall on the street alone and ate spicy hot pot. During this period of time, she had big meals with Jim every day. She found that her taste bud had be picky, and she couldn''t eat at all at roadside stands. She bit a beef ball was like chewing wax. No, no, she had to adjust her taste bud to a normal state. Her buds couldn''t be destroyed by Jim. She picked up a skewer of pig red and gulped it down. She kept telling herself that it was delicious. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. On the other side of the Hengdian, in the luxurious vi, Jim was sitting idly in front of a table of French food. The living room was terribly quiet. Usually, it would be filled with the sound of two people choking and arguing, and the sound of satisfaction when eating heaven pepper was eating. He used to eat alone, veryfortable and cozy. But now, he didn''t feel like this at all. It seemed that Eva had be an indispensable appetizer. Without her at the table, he had no appetite at all. ''Damn it! She is heaven pepper. I don''t like spicy food. Why do I need to eat with her?'' On second thought, this woman came here to pay off her debt. She was heavily in debt now, and he was the big creditor. How could he let her go today? He didn''t have a good appetite, and this woman should be responsible for it. While he was thinking, he picked up his phone and said, "Heaven pepper, I give you an hour to eat with me and fulfill your debt! Eva was eating spicy hot pot listlessly. When she saw the message, her eyes lit up, but soon dimmed, and then turned into anger. She didn''t want to be humiliated. This bastard dared to bully her at noon. She would never have meals with him again. Thinking of this, she picked up a skewer of tofu, but she didn''t eat it for a long time. Yesterday, Jim seemed to say that today''s dinner was French cuisine, with goose liver paste, truffle, steak... They were all delicious. She couldn''t help licking her lips. She had dinner with Jim to pay off her debt of gratitude. If she didn''t go tonight, he might y tricks on her again. Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and stood up. ''Forget it. I have to pay my debt first. I hate to owe others favors the most in my life.'' In the vi, hearing the doorbell, Jim smiled. However, the moment Eva entered the restaurant, the corners of his mouth quickly closed, revealing a serious iceberg face. "Heaven pepper, from now on, if you are absent once, I will extend it for a month." Eva rolled her eyes at him and sat opposite the table. When she nced at the delicious food on the table, her eyes sparkled and she suddenly felt much better. Chapter 624 Share Chapter 624 Share "Jim, cut the crap. Let''s have dinner first." As she spoke, Eva picked up the knife and fork. "These dishes are cold. They taste bad." Jim frowned and called the cook to redo it. But Eva stopped him at once, "They are cold. Can''t you just heat them?" "If a dish passes the right time to taste, it will be trash." Jim said casually. "I''m not as picky as you are. I just know it''s shameful to waste food. Ask the cook to redo your food, and I''ll eat these." Eva pouted. Therefore, the chef heated up the dishes for Eva, and then made three more dishes for Jim. Eva cut a piece of goose liver and put it into her mouth. Then she sighed with satisfaction, "it''s so delicious." Jim liked to hear such a voice very much. Seeing her expression, he suddenly felt hungry. "Heaven pepper. You can''t be willful in front of me, understand?" "Jim, have you always been so shameless?" Eva retorted. "If you don''t want me to be shameless, just be obedient, or the more shameless thing is still waiting." Jim warned her in a domineering tone. Eva cut a piece of beef and put it into her mouth to vent her anger. It was not toote for a gentleman to take revenge in ten years. Now she had to endure it. One day, she would turn over and trample this arrogant and domineering guy under her feet! "Jim, to be honest, have you really been single recently? In the past, when you showed up, you always hugged both sides. Now you are always alone. It''s a little awkward to look at you. " There was a shadow on Jim''s handsome face. "I didn''t find my target. There are too many ordinary and boring women like you." He said slowly and casually. Eva was speechless. "The people who dated with you in the past were not very extraordinary. They either had knives all over their faces or were coquettish girls. Your standard of appreciating women is completely against your status. " "In my opinion, women are the same." Jim''s face suddenly turned cold, as if he was frozen by a sudden cold wind. There was only one woman in his heart, and she would probably be the only one in his life. "That''s because you are too superficial to look at a woman with your lower body." Eva shrugged her shoulders and sneered sarcastically. Jim''s eyes narrowed and a hint of coldness shed across his eyes. "You have yed with a lot of men. How did you judge them?" "I just want to teach them a lesson. Let them know that not only men can y with women, but also women can y with men!" Eva said bluntly. "Is it because your childhood has a deep shadow that you are so mentally abnormal?" Touching his chin, Jim stared at her with deep and sharp eyes. He had secretly paid attention to the heaven pepper and knew something about her background. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. His words hit the nail on the head of Eva. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. "Why are you so shameless?" She asked in reply. For a person like him who was born with a golden key, she could only have one exnation: extravagance and extreme desire. Jim took a sip of red wine and said, "Heaven pepper, to be honest, I appreciate your courage." In this world, she was the first woman who dared to provoke him, argue with him and fight with him. "I also admire your shamelessness." Eva retorted fearlessly. She was born to be rebellious and would never yield to a self-righteous young man like him. Jim lifted the corners of his mouth and said with a faint smile, "Heaven pepper, it''s not enough for a person with guts and he also need to be wise. Brave and resourceful people die the fastest." With a faint smile on her face, Eva said indifferently, "Jim, do you know why I eat a lot every day?" "Why?" "Because as long as I''m full, I have the strength to fight against a person like you." She replied word by word clearly and forcefully. The smile at the corners of Jim''s mouth deepened, and his charming eyes flickered in the light. "So, as long as you are hungry, you will lose?" Eva was speechless. Jim was not only evil, but also vicious. She was about to be mad because she couldn''t even have the upper hand in the argument. She cut off a piece of steak and put it into her mouth. She talked too much and her head wasck of nutrition. She had to replenish her energy as soon as possible. Jim looked at her andughed in his heart. He found that life was boring without this heaven pepper every day, as if there was no spice. Every day when he saw her, his desire to conquer would burst out. Every time he saw her lose, he would be extremely happy. "Heaven pepper, eat more. When you are full, fight with me. Don''t lose in just a few rounds. It''s too boring." "Let''s wait and see." Eva turned grief and indignation into appetite, eating like a tornado sweeping the ground. In front of him, Jim was eating slowly and happily. Seeing Eva eating was very wonderful and good for his appetite. Eva quickly ate up all the dishes on the table. After drinking thest spoonful of soup in her bowl, she sighed with satisfaction. Jim put down his knife and smiled, "Heaven pepper, you should marry a cook. A foodie and a cook are a perfect match." "No." Shaking her finger, Eva said, "I have made several boyfriends who are cooks. In their eyes, cooking is a job. After work, they don''t even want to lift the spoon. It''s daydreaming to let them cook for you at home." "So you kicked them?" Jim raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "My rule of the game is that easy to get together and easy to break up." Eva shrugged her shoulders indifferently. None of the men she dated before was worth nostalgia. An evil and attractive smile appeared on Jim''s face. "Have you met anyone who wants to force you?" "I''m a ck belt of judo. If anyone dares to hurt me, I''ll immediately cripple him and make him inhuman for the rest of his life." Eva sneered. "The days with you must be their nightmare." Jim shook his head sympathetically and said sarcastically. "At least when we broke up, their nightmares ended. But those women with you didn''t start their nightmares until you broke up. I heard that none of them had returned to their normal lives. They either "You should say that I don''t want to touch a leaf." Jim corrected her carelessly. "You''re right. You''re a bastard, and the women you yed with are miserable." Eva frowned and stared at him with contempt. "If they can''t afford it, they should note to me." Jim said coldly. He was a neat freak. How could he touch those women? They were just a boring spice to rx. However, there was no need to exin this to an irrelevant outsider, angel. He didn''t care what she thought. Eva nced at him and said nothing. In fact, none of the women he had yed with was a pure girl. He guessed that they were all counting on climbing up the socialdder and going to upper society. So what happened to them had nothing to do with her. She just didn''t like yboys. In silence, Avis, Jim''s assistant, called. The director from the MGTV wanted to ask him out. Their new show, "Travel around the world with VIBO", hoped to invite him as a guest. "I don''t have so much time to travel around the world." Jim refused coldly. Eva, who was eavesdropping, blinked her dark almond eyes and said, "Jim, are you talking about ''Travel around the world with VIBO'' from the MGTV? I''ve taken this program. " Jim cast a nce at her and asked, "are you free now?" "I want to travel around the world. I can eat, have fun, and it''s free. Why not?" Eva smiled gracefully, revealing two cute dimples. Jim was a little nervous. Did she take part in the program just for free food and drink? "Heaven pepper, you are really straightforward." Eva stuck out her tongue and said, "Jim, don''te. If youe, the show won''t be able to shoot. Everyone in the program is busy serving you. Who cares about us? " A mischievous look shed through Jim''s brown ice eyes. How could he let the heaven pepper go well? Eva looked at her watch. It was already half past nine. She stood up and said, "well, Jim, I have finished my dinner. I should go now." "Go ahead." Jim opened his thin lips and said two words indifferently. Eva knew that he didn''t want to see her off, but the driver was waiting outside. After she left, Jim picked up his phone and said, "inform Director Li to see me tomorrow." Early in the morning, Irene came to work in the Emperor Group. It could be said to be her first job. She had been helping her mother in the Wine Manor before, but with Lady Rose taking care of everything, she didn''t need to do anything. She just needed to check the wine cer regrly. Zac didn''t intend to let her do too much. He ordered the director of the CEO office to arrange some simple job for her. Irene made a cup of coffee and brought it to Zac. "Cousin, have a taste of my own unique [Irene coffee." Zac took a sip and nodded, "not bad." Irene smiled, "I used to be a barista in Paris, and I could make many vors of coffee. From now on, I''ll make your coffee, okay?" Zac nodded slightly. In his eyes, Irene was just like Ivy, a little sister. While he was silent, Irene said, "cousin, can I have lunch with you?" "Your sister-inw ising. Let''s have dinner together." Zac said casually. Irene was a little disappointed. With a big belly, it was inconvenient for Essie to have lunch with Zac. Why did shee over and destroy her n to have lunch with Zac alone? In her eyes, an excellent and perfect man should not only belong to a woman. A male god should be worshiped by all women. As for Essie, Irene felt that Essie should share her perfect husband with her so that she could share everything with Essie. Chapter 625 the Ultimate Battle Between Mother-in-law And Daughter-in-law Chapter 625 the Ultimate Battle Between Mother-inw And Daughter-inw This time, Essie wanted to eat roast duck, so she booked a VIP Deluxe private room in the Quanjude roast duck restaurant. Seeing Irenee over, Essie smiled and said, "it''s your first day to work. Are you used to it?" "That''s good. Anyway, cousin is the president. I''m afraid that I will be fired if I don''t do my job well." Irene giggled, covering her mouth. "Your cousin has always been scrupulous in separating public from private matters. He won''t open the back door for anyone." Although Essie was just joking, she still wanted to remind Irene. She could see that Irene was a free and unrestrained person and didn''t like to be restricted. But work was a serious thing, and she couldn''t treat it as a game. So Essie hoped that she could be obedient and not cause any trouble to Zac. Irene didn''t understand what she meant. She entered the CEO office just to get close to Zac. She was not interested in work at all. Zac remained silent. He reckoned that Irene was just seeking temporary freshness. She would resign in less than three months. He picked up a lotus leaf cake, dipped it in a bit of sweet sauce with chopsticks, wiped the sauce on the cake, picked up a few pieces of roast duck and put them on it, as well as cucumber and carrot sticks, rolled it up and handed it to Essie. Taking it over, Essie ate it up quickly and said, "it''s so delicious." She smacked her lips. "Have some soup. Take your time." Looking at her affectionately, Zac rolled up the second one. Irene fixed her eyes on him. How she wished he could also roll one for her. She was both envious and jealous of Essie. If she could meet Zac before Essie, would she rece Essie and be the happiest lucky person in the world? "Cousin, if you didn''t meet my sister-inw, but met another woman, would you treat the other woman so well?" She asked in a joking tone. "No, I won''t." Zac answered without hesitation. If he hadn''t met Essie, he would be a bachelor and never get married in his life. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Why?" Irene was a little disappointed. Zac took Essie''s hand and kissed it. "She is the only woman I want to marry." Irene''s brown eyes shed. "I heard that every rich and powerful man in Dragon City would have many mistresses outside. Is that true?" "As the forest is getting bigger, there will be all kinds of birds." Shrugging, Zac said casually. He had always been indifferent to women. Even if he had no hidden disease, he would not casually touch women. Irene looked at him. The more faithful he was to Essie, the more she loved him and the more she wanted to pursue him. Anyway, she had never thought of being his wife, ruining his family, and she just wanted to be his mistress. She believed that no man would refuse a woman who was willing to be his lover. After dinner, Essie went back to the vi on Phoenix Road to look for Lucy. At this moment, Lucy was with Lady Rose. The two of them were very talkative. They acted as if they were old friends at the first sight. They were going to the gold store to see jewelry in the afternoon. Fell and Alice''s wedding was set in January. Lucy wanted to prepare some dowry for his daughter. She didn''t care how much dowry Xu family would give her daughter. Her own one was unique. Lucy asked Essie to go with her to give some advice. Young people have good taste. As soon as the two of them arrived at the city square, they met Mary. Seeing Lady Rose talking andughing with Lucy, Mary''s face was gloomy and terrible. She even felt that Lucy had ulterior motives to approach Lady Rose. "Charlotte, when did you be so intimate with Mrs. Lucy?" She asked in a voice dripping with sarcasm. "Well, do you have any problem with that?" Lucy rolled her eyes at her. "By the way, my dear Charlotte is an innocent girl. I''m afraid that she will be used." Mary snorted. Lady Rose sensed the smell of gunpowder in the air. Lucy had told her about her rtionship with Mary, so she quickly became the peacemaker. "Sister, we are all rtives by marriage. It''s better for us to be harmonious." "I am not qualified to be her rtive. The mother is a coquette, and the daughter is good at seducing men. And her daughter is better than her. She is not only seductive, but also ruthless." Mary said bluntly. "Who can be more cruel and merciless than you, Mary?" A strong anger rose from Lucy''s chest. She would never let Mary bully her daughter. With an expressionless face, Essie looked at Mary coldly and said, "Mommy, you insist that I hurt grandma. But I heard that the day before grandma''s ident, you went to see her and had a big quarrel with her. What were you arguing for?" Mary twitched violently. "It''s all your fault. You stopped the medicine without permission, which caused her mental disease rpse." "How could it be? When I left, grandma was sober and normal. Why did she lose her temper as soon as you came? " Retorted Essie. "Don''t talk nonsense with me. Let me tell you, if grandma doesn''t wake up, you won''t be my daughter- inw anymore!" Mary was furious. "Mary, you must feel guilty. Maybe it''s you who made your mother suffer. You have kept her in that dark ce and ignored her. No conscientious children would lock their mother in that kind of ce. Maybe it is you who want to kill your mother. Then you can frame my Essie, trying to destroy her rtionship with Zac. " Lucy used angrily. "Shut up!" Mary''s face twisted in anger. She hated Lucy so much that she regret not killing Luce and her daughter. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been in such a difficult situation now. Lady Rose looked at her sister. She had nevere to visit her mother in the past few days after her mother''s ident. She kept thinking about the fact that Essie had hurt her mother. Lady Rose even doubted whether Mary really cared about her mother or she just wanted to use the theme to drive away her daughter-inw, Essie. "Sister, it''s not the time to hold ountable. The most important thing is to find a way to wake up mom." "Not the time? Will this little bitch get away with it?" Mary snorted, "even if Mr. Abel and Mrs. Alena come back, I have to make it clear in front of them. I will never let her stay in the family." With a sneer, Essie said, "Grandpa and grandma wille back from Switzend in a few days. You just need to argue with them. I don''t care." "Mr. Abel and Mrs. Alena''s eyes are bright and they must be clear about it. If you make a scene in front of them, I don''t think you can still be the hostess of the family." Lucy sneered. The good thing about the Rong family was that there were two elders and Albert in charge of it. It was not like the previous Xu family. Mrs. Vicki was domineering. If the daughter-inw was wronged, there was even no ce for her to make an appeal. Of course, Mary also knew this, so she was depressed. Although she had been a mother-inw from a daughter-inw, she still had to be suppressed and unable to turn over. "Don''t becent, both of you. I gave birth to my son, and he will always be on my side. The battle between you and me has just begun." ''It''s still uncertain whether the son is yours or not!'' Lucy gave her a mocking look and thought to herself. In the past, she had lost, but her daughter would not lose. She would definitely get back at Mary and Elizabeth for her. "Mary, let''s fight and see who will be the winner." Mary turned to Lady Rose and said, "do you choose to stand on my side or on their side and be my enemy? Think twice." Before she could finish her words, Lucy interrupted, "don''t get Charlotte involved. The grudge between you and me has nothing to do with her." Lady Rose nodded, "sister, I''ll remain neutral. I won''t help anyone." A cold light shed across Mary''s face. "Charlotte, let me tell you. As long as you are with them, you are my enemy." Lady Rose frowned and said with a little worry, "sister, I''m sorry. Lucy is my only friend in Dragon City, and Essie is my nephew''s wife. It''s impossible for me not to contact them." "Well, this is your choice. Don''t regret it." Mary stamped her feet and left angrily. Lucy shook her head and said, "it''s said that a king of a country could be changed easily but one couldn''t change his characteristic so easily. It''s true. Her temperament is exactly the same as Charlotte in the past." Hearing this, Lady Rose trembled slightly. She didn''t dare to face this terrible result, hoping that Lucy and Essie had made a mistake. Essie sighed in her heart. If she hadn''t been curious to find out the truth, she wouldn''t have gotten into unnecessary trouble. The reason why Mary changed her attitude before was just an expedient. She wanted to use soft means to deal with her. As long as Mary was there, it was almost impossible for her and Zac to live a peaceful life. Lady Rose seemed to have read her mind. She held her hand and patted it. "Essie, don''t let your mother-inw''s paranoia affect the rtionship between you and Zac. I believe that one day, your mother-inw will understand." She didn''t agree with Mary forcing her son and daughter-inw to divorce. There were always ways to persuade them not to divorce. Even if she didn''t care about her son, she had to think about her grandchildren. Children needed to grow up in aplete family. "I know, auntie. Don''t worry." Essie nodded. It was not the first or second time that she had fought with the unreasonable mother-inw. Now it was the time for the ultimate PK between mother-inw and daughter-inw. After getting in the car, Mary went straight to Zac''s office. There, with snivel and tears, Mary comined in tears that Essie and her mother had conspired to bully her. She felt that she had been too tough before, and it was obvious that Essie was in a weak state, which naturally made her son think that she was bullying Essie. Now she had to change her role. "Zac, I''ve been raising you up since you were a child. Is it easy? You said you would take good care of me with your wife. How about your wife? Her mother has been framing me and ming me all day long. Her resentment towards me is probably deeper than theva buried under the Huangshi volcano. She just wants me to die early. It''s no way that she can be filial to me. " Chapter 626 Resolve The Feud Chapter 626 Resolve The Feud Mary changed her strategy this time. Since her son was determined to protect the little tramp, she would turn to Luce, the old tramp. Her son would never protect his mother-inw regardless of her feelings. "Mommy, it''s time to settle the grudge between you and my mother-inw. How about you find a time to apologize to her?" "Apologize? I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize to her? Don''t believe her words. It was Elizabeth who hurt her that year. It has nothing to do with me. I helped Elizabeth because I saw that the three of them were pitiful. I didn''t expect that Elizabeth would be so cruel to do so many things behind my back. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have interfered in these affairs. " Mary said with a heavy sigh deliberately, "I have exined it to the two of them, but they don''t believe me and insist on ming me for all the sins. What benefit can I get from hurting them like this? Because of this matter, your father even brought Minny home to piss me off. I''ve be a wronged person. " All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. In fact, Zac didn''t want to believe that his mother was the mastermind. After all, it was Elizabeth who destroyed the marriage of Baron and Luce. He knew what kind of person Elizabeth was. She was very likely to use others to kill someone. She must bewitch her mother, alienate her rtionship with Luce, use her power of the Rong family to deal with Luce, and then impute all the charges to her mother, letting her take the me. However, many years had passed, and Elizabeth had done a lot of things in the name of her mother. It was not easy to clear her grievance. Seeing that Zac didn''t say anything, Mary continued, "in fact, Essie is not a bad girl. I don''t believe she did hurt grandma on purpose. It was likely that Luce sow dissension among us and constantly provoked her hatred for me that Essie was confused and took the risk." "Mommy, let''s put aside grandma for the time being. The most important thing now is to find a way to cure grandma." "If you let it go this time, can you guarantee that your mother-inw won''t cause any other trouble? I heard that she always supported Hanson and didn''t allow Essie to be with you. Since she hates me so much, she must seize any opportunity to revenge on me. That''s all. " Mary pouted. Zac shrugged. If it was before, he was still a little worried. Butst time, Mary''s attitude towards him had changed a lot and seemed to be ready to ept him. "Mommy, I went to my mother-inw''s house for dinner two days ago. Our rtionship has eased a lot." "She tried to win you over because she felt guilty. You are a smart man. Can''t you see that? If she really epted you as her son-inw, why didn''t she allow you to enter the house? Why did she change her attitude suddenly when your grandma had an ident? She is obviously hypocritical. She doesn''t want you to pursue your grandma''s matter anymore. " Mary analyzed slowly. Zac nced at her and found that his mother-inw changed her attitude all of a sudden. He was indeed surprised. He guessed that there must be a reason. "Mommy, I will deal with my rtionship with my mother-inw. Don''t worry too much." Heforted her. "Anyway, she is determined to take revenge on me. Her daughter is my daughter-inw now. It''s easy to hurt me. I might be killed one day." Mary sighed. "Mommy, you think too much. I know my mother-inw well. Although she hates you, she can''t do anything vicious." "I used to think that Elizabeth couldn''t do anything out of line, but I didn''t expect that she still did a lot of little things behind my back." Mary pretended to be extremely nervous. She had made up her mind to put all the previous things on Elizabeth. Anyway, it was a fact. Elizabeth was not innocent at all, and it was impossible to prove her innocence. But she was different. She was not involved directly, and she could still get rid of the me. "I''m here. You''re my mommy. I''ll protect you." Zac held her shoulder to rx her. It seemed that she had suffered a lot from what happened to his grandma. As her son, he had to try his best tofort her. After returning home, Zac discussed with Essie and invited his mother-inw and mother to have dinner together. They put the past grudges on the table, and could figure out who was right and who was wrong. At the same time, he also told Essie that he thought Elizabeth was the one who started the whole thing and that his mother was just used by her. Essie didn''t deny it. ording to Elizabeth''s situation at that time, she would definitely try her best to use Mary to deal with her mother. She was good at disguising herself and sowing dissension. At that time, Albert did notpletely forget her mother. It was inevitable for Mary to be angry and willing to be her spear. Although she didn''t think it was easy to untie the knot, she couldn''t object to Zac''s attempt. She could only try to persuade her mother to attend the banquet. Lucy didn''t want to go, but after the persuasion of Essie, she reluctantly agreed. Zac booked a private room in Fuji restaurant. Mary arrived first, and Lucy and Essie arrived soon. "Nice to meet you again, Lucy." Mary greeted with a faint smile on her face. Lucy knew at a nce that she was faking a smile. This woman was faking it from beginning to end. Zac poured wine for the two. "Mother-inw, mom, I invite you two here this time because I hope you can untie the knot in your hearts and let go of the past grudges." Lucy nced at Mary indifferently. If she was really Charlotte, she wouldn''t be sessful for long. As long as the real Mary regained her memory, she would be beaten back to her original appearance. As for the revenge she couldn''t let go, it was equivalent to a disguised revenge. This woman was injured in the car ident and could no longer have a child. Both Walt and Zac were born by Mary. She was more miserable than herself. She didn''t even have a daughter. "Okay. As long as Mary drink three sses of wine and apologize to me, I will let bygones be bygones." The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. "Luce, whether you believe it or not, everything is done by Elizabeth in my name. It has nothing to do with me. I have done nothing except giving her some financial help. So I won''t apologize to you. " An apology meant that she had done something wrong, but she never thought that she had done wrong things. "Mary, I didn''t expect you to be so timid today." Lucy sneered. "No one can frame me for something I haven''t done. Elizabeth is your real enemy. If you want to take revenge, you should go to her." Said Mary. "You and Elizabeth are in collusion." Lucy snorted. This apology was owed by Mary. If she didn''t say it, she couldn''t swallow her anger. But Mary would never say it. In her heart, the one who really should apologize was the tramp. Luce seduced her husband''s heart, making her stay with a man who didn''t love her for so many years. Luce owed her, and she couldn''t even repay one thousand or ten thousand apologies. "You can think whatever you like. Anyway, I will never apologize to you." "Mommy, since my mother-inw has decided to let go of the past grudges, you''d better give up. It''s just an apology." Zac tried tofort his mother. Anyway, without his mother, Elizabeth would never meet Baron. "Zac, if you are still my son, just stand on my side. I didn''t do anything wrong. Her tragedy was caused by Elizabeth. It has nothing to do with me. I can''t apologize to her." Mary said firmly. Sitting next to them, Essie didn''t say anything. Mary did owe them an apology. Her mother''s request was not excessive, so they couldn''tpromise. Zac had no choice but to order. The most famous dish in this seafood restaurant was called "good fortune of dragon and phoenix". Many diners came here to taste it. Mary liked this dish the most. She was a regr customer here and woulde to eat it almost every week. Because she was allergic to peanuts, she would ask the chef not to add peanuts in. Lucy had been here several times. Bob''s nephew worked as an assistant cook in this restaurant, but he happened to have a rest today. Lucy liked the scent of peanuts, especially the peanuts paste. She and Mary seemed to be in a stalemate. They stared at each other and ordered two. One asked for no peanuts, and the other asked for more peanuts. Soon, the waiter brought the desserts. "The one with ck sesame seeds put no peanut, while the one with white sesame seeds are added more peanuts." She exhorted. Mary picked up a piece of desert with ck sesame seed and ate it slowly and elegantly. Suddenly, she coughed and her face gradually flushed. Then she covered her chest, as if she could not breathe. "Mommy!" Zac jumped up and held her, calling an ambnce. Soon, the medical staff came over. They injected Mary with a Dexter and inserted a tube to prevent her from suffocating. After telling a few words to the bodyguards outside, Zac got on the ambnce. Essie and Lucy also went to the hospital. "Zac, what''s wrong with your mother? Does she have a heart attack? " Lucy asked. "No, my mommy has always been healthy. She should be allergic." Said Zac thoughtfully. Mary had eaten peanuts once and had the same symptoms. He had already asked the bodyguards to take her unfinished dessert for inspection. "Is it because of the dessert?" Lucy raised her eyebrows. She knew that both Mary and her sister were allergic to peanuts. Essie knew it too, because the chef in the house never put peanuts in the desserts. Just now, they also asked the cook to cook the deserts separately. Chapter 627 Almost Died Chapter 627 Almost Died Because of the timely rescue, Mary was out of danger. The doctor''s diagnosis was the same as Zac''s guess. She was suffocated because of allergy. Fortunately, the treatment was timely, or her life would be in danger. The bodyguards also called, and they found peanuts in the desert. Obviously, it was this dessert that caused allergy. "Didn''t we tell the cook over and over again to put peanuts in one dish and not to put the other? Did he mess it up?" Asked Essie in confusion. The owner of the restaurant had already rushed over. The Rong family is a distinguished guest of his restaurant, and he dare not offend them. Hearing this, he broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead. "I''ll go back and check it now. I''ll give Mr. Zac an exnation." "Take everyone in your restaurant around." Zac said in a low voice. "Yes, yes." The boss nodded submissively and then called to clear the restaurant. Everyone gathered outside the hospital building and waited for the investigation. The chef in charge of making desserts told Zac that he made the two desserts separately. The one with ck sesame seeds were added with peanuts, and the one with white sesame seeds were not added with peanuts. Zac turned to the waiter who took the dessert in. What she said was opposite. The waiter stared at the cook and said in astonishment, "no, it''s not like that. The person who sent the desert to me said that the one with ck sesame seeds were put no peanut, and the one with white sesame seeds were added peanuts." "Who brought her the dessert?" The boss was almost roaring. His shop was full of celebrities in Dragon City. How could such a serious mistake be made? No one answered. The manager turned to the assistant chef and said, "aren''t the dishes in VVIP room served by you?" "At that time, I just washed my hands. When I came back, I found that the dishes had been taken away." The assistant chef exined. "Who took it away? Stand out, or I''ll call the police." The boss roared angrily and turned to the waiter, "what does that man look like? Do you see him clearly?" "Everyone is wearing hats and masks. I can''t see his face clearly. I know he is thin and tall." The waiter said. Because all the guests were distinguished guests, the restaurant was very strict with the sanitation. The fooding out of the kitchen was brought out by the assistant cook and handed to the waiter, and the people who went in and out of the kitchen must wear hats and masks. "Can you tell from the voice?" Said Essie. "I didn''t listen carefully." The waiter lowered her head. A bloodthirsty cruelty rose in Zac''s eyes. It seemed that the problem was with the person who came out with the dishes. He must have done it on purpose to hurt his mother. "Get all the surveince video of your restaurant today." He ordered. The owner of the restaurant nodded and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Essie asked the bodyguards to send Lucy back, and she and Zac stayed to take care of Mary. Holding her shoulder, Zac said, "you''re not feeling well. Go back and have a rest early. I''ll stay." "It''s okay. It''s still early. I''ll wait for mommy to wake up." Essie smiled. When Mary woke up, Walt and Le received a call and rushed over. Albert was still in another city and didn''te back. Zac didn''t call him because he didn''t want him to worry. "Grandma is in a vegetative state, and mommy is allergic to food. She almost had an ident. What''s going on? Who is so bold to hurt our family? " Le said on purpose. "Mommy''s allergy is just an ident. Don''t make trouble here." Walt rolled his eyes at her. Mary''s face was pale. She looked at Zac and said in a weak voice, "Zac, have you asked the restaurant what happened in the restaurant? Didn''t I eat the desert with no peanut?" "Someone messed up the two desserts on purpose." Said Zac in a low voice. "I heard that mommy is seriously allergic to peanuts, which is very likely to endanger her life. Isn''t that person a murderer?" Clenching her fists, Le said in righteous indignation, "Walt, Zac, you can''t let him go." "I think he is courting death." Walt gritted his teeth. "The Rong family is the most powerful family in Dragon City. Who has the courage to hurt the hostess of the Rong family?" Said Le, ncing at Essie on purpose. At this moment, Essie was also guessing the other party''s purpose. This person seemed to be very familiar with the operation of the restaurant. Most likely, he was an employee of the restaurant. Mary was a regr customer of the restaurant. Was it because she had an unpleasant time with an employee here, so he took the opportunity to take revenge on her? Mary also looked at Essie and said, "I have long thought that after grandma''s ident, it will be my turn next. I didn''t expect it to happen so soon. If it weren''t for mu luck, I would have died in this man''s hands. " Essie got the implication of her words. Mary obviously pointed at her. Hearing that, Zac frowned and said, "Mommy, don''t think too much. I will find out the truth and make the one who hurt you unable to escape." "Forget it." Mary shook her hand and looked depressed. "I know who did it. Finding out the truth will only add to everyone''s trouble. Let''s forget it." "This is murder. How can we let it go?" Le said in a hurry. A cold light shed through Essie''s eyes. This time, she didn''t do anything. She couldn''t bear the me. "Mommy, the murderer must be investigated. If we catch him, we won''t let innocent people get shot." "Well, you can investigate it. I also want to know who hates me so much and wants me to die." Mary snorted. An unnoticeable smile appeared on Le''s face. Another good show was about to begin. In the evening, Zac arranged four servants to take care of Mary, and then returned to the vi with Essie. "Judging from your mommy''s tone, she seemed to indicate that I wanted to hurt her. Do you think I did it to hurt her?" Sitting on the sofa, Essie asked deliberately. "I will thank God if you are able to protect yourself. If you want to hurt others, I really want to go out and see if the sun is rising from the West." Zac pinched her chin yfully. "That''s good." Taking a sip of milk, Essie said in a flirtatious tone, "I guess that person did it on the spur of the moment. Your mommy is a regr customer of this restaurant. Everyone knows that she is the noble Mrs. Mary. If anyone dares to hurt her, he will risk a lot. So I think that man must be on impulse to kill her. " Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Zac nodded slightly. Her analysis was reasonable. "I will investigate everyone in the restaurant." He gritted his teeth and thought, ''this bastard is really a bad guy. I finally invited my mother and mother- inw to solve the problem together, but it was all disturbed by him.'' Noticing what he was thinking, Essie put her hand on his shoulder and said, "Zac, you heard it too. My mother haspromised. She just wants your mother to apologize, but she doesn''t feel guilty at all. How can my mother forgive her?" "After this matter is settled, I will do my mommy''s ideological work." Zac was also a little depressed. He didn''t know what his mother thought. It was her duty to apologize to his mother-inw. Even if she was deceived or bewitched by Elizabeth, she was still involved in it. If she hurt his mother-inw, an apology would make up for it. Why not? "To be honest, I don''t have much hope for your mommy." Essie confessed frankly. Since she could attribute all the me to Elizabeth and she could get rid of it, it meant that she did not regret at all. Such a person would not apologize sincerely. "Although my mommy is stubborn, she is reasonable. Maybe she has her own problem. " Zac exined for his mother. Taking a sip of milk, Essie didn''t say anything. She could guess that Mary''s heart knot was the hatred of snatching love! Mary always felt that Albert still loved her mother, so she hated her mother to the core. She wanted to revenge on her mother and let her mother taste the feeling of her husband being taken away. She hesitated whether she should tell Zac, but finally stopped. It was better that he didn''t know about it. After a long silence, Zac changed the topic. "Honey, does your mother really ept me?" "What do you think?" A smile yed at the corners of Essie''s mouth. In fact, her mother''s knot in her heart had been resolved, so she could naturally ept Zac. But it was impossible for Zac to know this. He shrugged and said, "recently, she has been much more amiable to me, which makes me a little ttered." "Don''t worry. My mother has thought it through and won''t make things difficult for you anymore. Now the key depends on your mother. I hope she won''t make trouble for us anymore." Essie sighed slightly. Her intuition told her that Mary would probably make another fuss about the food allergy. If she couldn''t find the murderer one day, she would have to bear the me of murdering her mother-inw. "Why did your mommy suddenly change?" Zac looked at her with deep and sharp eyes. Essie knew that a shrewd person like him would definitely have doubts if she didn''t tell him the reason. So she said in a casual tone, "in fact, it''s all because of your aunt. You know that she and my mommy look like old friends at the first sight, and they could y together. She persuaded my mother for a long time and let her ept you for the sake of our child. My mother was persuaded and for the sake of her, she won''t implicate you anymore. " "Oh, I see. I have to thank aunt Charlotte." Zac''s thin lips drew a charming arc, as if he didn''t doubt her words. Hearing that, Essie blinked her long eyshes with thick eyebrows, which shed a secret light. "To be honest, although she and your mommy are twins, they look exactly the same, but their characters are completely different. Aunt Charlotte as gentle as spring water, and your mommy... " She stopped and didn''t say anything. It would hurt her son if she belittled her. Chapter 628 Probationary Period Chapter 628 Probationary Period Essie made a bowl of chicken soup and took it to the hospital with Zac to visit Mary. The servant took the chicken soup and was about to feed it to Mary. Mary waved her hand and said, "no, thanks. I can''t afford it. I have only half of my life left. I can''t stand it anymore. " "Mommy, if you don''t want to drink it, I''ll drink it." Zac frowned, opened the heat preservation box, poured half a bowl of chicken soup, and sat in front of the sofa to drink it. "This is the chicken soup made by my wife herself. She is pregnant. I advise her not to be busy and let Jane cook it, but she insisted cooking it herself. She said it is her filial piety, and the chef at home can''t cook it so delicious." He said slowly. He said these words on purpose to let Mary hear, but Mary didn''t appreciate it at all. She felt ufortable when she saw Essie. "Well, if you like it, you can drink it yourself. I''m used to the food cooked by my cook, and I''m not used to eating others'' food." Zac''s face darkened. His mother''s stubbornness gave him a headache. Yesterday, an apology could solve the problem, but she refused to say it. Essie had been busy all morning and cooked chicken soup for her. She didn''t want to drink it at all. Obviously, she didn''t want to improve their rtionship. Essie sighed slightly. She knew that petty people like Mary couldn''t let go of the grudge. "Zac, stay here with mommy. I''ll go back first." Zac nodded and asked the bodyguards to escort Essie out. He had something to talk to Mary. "Mommy, you are lying in the hospital. I shouldn''t have said anything, but I really don''t understand what you are thinking about? Don''t you want to dissolve the feud with Essie and her mother for many years? " "You mean I should apologize to Luce?" Mary frowned. "You owe them." Zac said in a serious tone. "I don''t owe her anything. She owed me." Mary suddenly became agitated and raised her voice by eight degrees. "What does she owe you?" Zac looked at her in confusion. "I don''t want to tell you anything, but since you think it''s my fault, I''ll tell you." Mary took a deep breath and said, "Luce is a coquette. After she married Baron, she behaved indecently and seduced your father to destroy our marriage." "How could it be possible? Did you make a mistake? How could my mother-inw have anything to do with my father?" said Zac, shocked. "Your father is on good terms with Baron. They often gather together. Luce, that coquettish girl, hasn''t been satisfied to marry Baron. Seeing your father handsome and unrestrained, she has an idea of him and secretly seduced him. She was pretty when she was young, and your father was energetic. He couldn''t afford to hook up with her, so he got involved with her. " Mary said angrily. Zac''s ck eyes narrowed and a sharp light shed across his eyes. "So, you helped Elizabeth not because of your friendship, but because you hate Luce and want to revenge on her, right?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Mary''s eyes twinkled, "I just want to add to Luce''s crisis. If the marriage between her and Baron turns red, she will no longer pay attention to your father. As for what Elizabeth has done, it has nothing to do with me. " "Since you have sessfully destroyed Luce''s marriage with Baron, why can''t you let it go?" Said Zac in a low voice. "Because your father''s heart has been wild and can''t be taken back. He still remembers the seductress Luce. The reason why he has always been on Essie''s side is that she is the daughter of Luce. And you, you brought Essie into the house and let her be in front of me all day long. As long as I see her, I will think of your father''s betrayal to me, which is equivalent to adding salt to my unhealed wound. Do you know how painful I am? " Mary cried bitterly. Zac was silent. He didn''t expect the truth to be like this. No wonder her mother refused to apologize. No one could forgive such a thing. While he was thinking, Marlon called. After a night''s search, they found a suspicious person from the surveince video of the restaurant. At this time, instead of going home, Essie went to the apartment of Eva. Vinton had just been promoted to the executive vice president of Hengyuan Group. She and Eva were going to celebrate for him. Eva made a table of desserts, and Essie cooked several dishes herself. "I find it much more warm to have dinner at home than in the restaurant." Vinton smiled. "Brother, why don''t you marry Eva and start a family as soon as possible?" Said Essie jokingly. Vinton held Eva''s hand and kissed it, "I also want to. As long as Eva is willing to marry me, we can get married tomorrow." Eva nced at him coquettishly and said, "we have just started our formal rtionship. How could we get married so soon?" With her mouth covered, Essie chuckled, and her thick long eyshes flickered stealthily, "you can have a trial marriage first. Thepany will give each new employee three months'' probation period. You can follow suit and give my brother three months'' trial marriage period. If he seeds, you can step into the wedding hall together." "That''s a good idea. I agree." Vinton raised his hands. With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Eva reached out her hand and touched the lower abdomen of Essie, "well, Vinton, after my godson is born, we will start the trial marriage, not three months, but six months. If you can pass, we will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register." "Okay, Essie, let''s witness that the day my little nephew is born is the first day of our trial marriage." Vinton smiled. What Eva said was a relief to him. His four year marathon pursuit was finally going to reach the end of happiness. "That''s great. Let''s raise our sses together. First of all, congrattions on my brother''s bing the executive vice president of Hengyuan Group, and then congrattions on his marring my sister-inw next year." Smiling, Essie raised the juice ss in her hand. Vinton and Eva raised their sses and clinked with her in the air. The clear sound of ss colliding rang in the hall, full of joy and happiness. After putting down the ss, Vinton ate a piece of five incense soybean skin and asked casually, "Eva, how are you getting along with Jim recently?" Hearing this, Essie paused for a while and gave him a meaningful look. Recently, the gossip between Eva and Jim was widely spread in the celebrity circle of Dragon City. ording to the paparazzi, during the shooting in Hengdian, Eva stayed in the resting room of Jim at noon to have lunch with him, and in the evening, she secretly went to the vi of Jim and stayed there for two or three hours. Everyone thought that she was dating with Jim in secret and that Vinton had been cheated on. Essie believed that Vinton must know the rumor. Now he asked, perhaps he wanted to test Eva. With a simple mind, Eva didn''t think too much. She curled her lips and said, "I hate people like Jim the most in my life. He and I will always be enemies!" "Really?" Vinton raised his eyebrows and wanted to say something, but he didn''t. Essie knew that he wanted to ask about the gossip but was afraid that Eva would be unhappy, so he swallowed it. She didn''t want her brother to have any doubts, which would affect his rtionship with Eva, so she said in a joking tone, "Eva, recently the gossip between you and Jim has been very popr in the celebrities circle of Dragon City. The paparazzi have followed you to Jim''s vi frequently. Is this deliberately arranged by thepany to hype for the new y?" "Yes... Right. They can''t speak decent words. The entertainment circle is full of hype. How can you believe what the paparazzi said? " Eva finally came to her senses, took the opportunity to nod and exined. If she said that she was there to pay off her debt of gratitude and she had to eat and drink with Jim, Vinton would be worried about her that he might "settle ounts" with Jim. She had been with Jim for so many days. When the movie was finished, she would pay off the debt. She didn''t want to give up halfway and continue to pay her debt. So she''d better hide it from Vinton. "Are you going to fight with Jim every day?" Said Essie with a smile. "Is there anything else I can do except quarreling with him?" Eva stuck out her tongue. With a smile, Essie turned to look at Vinton and said, "brother, don''t worry. You are the son of our Xu family. You are not inferior to Jim in appearance, figure and status. Moreover, you are the warmest man in Dragon City. Eva will never change her mind. " "Essie, don''t talk nonsense. I have never doubted Eva. I''m worried that Jim will bully her." Vinton exined in a hurry, fearing that Eva would misunderstand him. "Don''t worry, Vinton. Even if I can''t beat Jim, I can protect myself. He doesn''t dare to bully me." Eva patted her chest with confidence. She was acting this time. In fact, she was very guilty. The bastard Jim had taken advantage of her several times. He was too powerful, just like the ultimate BOSS in the game. If one wanted to defeat him, he had to add all his energy and martial arts to the maximum before he had the chance to win. Essie could tell that Eva was lying. They grew up together and she knew her best friend well. Her best friend was not good at hiding her little secrets. Her joy, anger and sadness would inadvertently be revealed on her face. As long as she observed carefully, she would find something wrong. After dinner, she deliberately asked Vinton to buy fruits so that she could have a private talk with Eva. "Eva, now my brother is not here. You can tell me the truth. What happened between you and Jim?" "I know I can''t hide anything from you." Eva wrinkled her nose at Essie and told her everything. After thinking for a while, Essie asked, "did he do it on purpose?" Chapter 629 Find The Suspect Chapter 629 Find The Suspect "I''m not afraid of him at all. I, Eva, have never been afraid of anyone." Eva clenched her fists. With a sigh, Essie said, "you are indeed enemies for three lifetimes." "Jim is the type I hate most. Every time I see him, I have an impulse to beat him up." Eva curled her lips. It was a pity that she couldn''t defeat him no matter how she worked hard or found a new way. With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "it''s better to make a friend than to make an enemy. How about I find a time to help you reconcile on one day?" "Forget it. After this movie, I will never cooperate with him again. From now on, he will take his own path and I will cross my single nk bridge. We have nothing to do with each other. Out of sight, out of mind." Eva said angrily with her arms crossed over her chest. "Then you have to pay him back as soon as possible." Eating the fruit, Essie said slowly. "Of course, I hate to owe others'' favors the most." Eva picked up a grape and put it into her mouth. When they were talking, Essie''s phone rang. It was Zac. She pressed the answer key. When she heard the voice on the phone, her face changed slightly and she quickly stood up. Marlon brought the suspicious people they found to the secret interrogation room. Before the trial began, he told them everything. To Marlon''s surprise, he was Luce''s nephew, Essie''s cousin, Joy. As soon as she arrived at the Blue Sea and Sunny Sky, Essie asked, "Zac, where is Joy?" Zac waved his hand, and Joy walked out of the side hall with his head down. "Cousin." He whispered. "Joy, what''s going on?" Asked Essie in a hurry. "On Wednesday, aunt Lucy called me and said that your mother-inw was very bad and often bullied you. She wanted to teach her a lesson. She said that you woulde to FuJi for dinner on Friday. Your mother-inw was allergic to peanuts. At that time, she and your mother-inw would order a desert respectively. At that time, I would try to change the two dishes so that your mother-inw could eat peanuts. So that day, I asked for a leave. Then I sneaked into the restaurant from the back door and hid in the corner outside the kitchen, waiting for the opportunity. When I saw the assistant chef leave, I took the opportunity to go over, picked up the te and handed it to the waiter. I told her the wrong information. " Essie was shocked. She didn''t believe her mother would do such a thing. "Did my mother call you with her phone?" "No, it''s a public phone." Said Joy. "Are you sure it''s my mother''s voice?" "It was very noisy on the phone. I was in the kitchen at that time, so I didn''t carefully distinguish her. Besides, she said that she was aunt Lucy. Could it be someone else who pretended to be her?" Joy scratched his head and said, "your mother-inw is a bad woman. Last time I heard that she came, I specially went out to say hello to her. I didn''t expect that as soon as she heard that I was your cousin, her face became very bad. She deliberately picked up thorns on the dishes I cooked, saying that I was not good at cooking. She said that I didn''t have the talent for cooking, which almost made me fired. I want to teach her a lesson even if aunt Lucy doesn''t ask. " When Joy was caught by Marlon, he was scared, but after he was taken to Zac, his fear was reduced a little. After all, he was his brother-inw. He wouldn''t kill him, would he? Now that he saw Essie, he was not afraid at all. He believed that Essie would protect him. A sharp light shed through Essie''s eyes. It was one hundred percent that someone wanted to frame her mother, but who would do that? "Icy guy, Joy is still young and thoughtless. I will teach him a lesson when we get back." Taking a faint nce at Joy, Zac said, "for the sake of your sister, I''ll spare you this time. Be more polite to me in the future." "Got it." Joy nodded. After he left, Essie grabbed Zac''s hand and said, "let''s go back and ask my mother about it. I believe that someone must have deliberately tried to frame her. She is usually reluctant to step on an ant to death, and it''s impossible for her to hurt your mother." "Forget it. Just forget it. I''ve told the police to block the news and no one else will know it." Said Zac in a low voice. "Zac, are you suspecting my mother?" Essie asked. "I just think that since my mother is fine, this matter is over and don''t make things worse." Exined Zac. Marlon had found out that the phone call Joy received that day was from a public phone booth near Phoenix Road. There was no monitor in that ce, so it was difficult to find out who made the call. The public telephone booth was only seven or eight minutes away from the vi, so Lucy couldn''t get rid of the suspicion. "No, now someone is clearly trying to frame my mother. We have to find out the truth. I can''t let my mother take the me." Essie said seriously. If Mary knew about it, she must take the opportunity to make use of it. "Why do you trust your mother so much?" Said Zac in a low voice. He felt ufortable at the thought of what Mary had told him about the rtionship between Luce and his father. "I know what kind of person my mother is!" Essie said firmly. She believed in her mother. Zac looked at her. When the extramarital affair between Luce and his father happened, she was not born yet. Of course, she wouldn''t know about the past. He didn''t want to tell her, either. He didn''t want to destroy the image of Luce and his father in her heart, so he had to temporarily put it aside. "Be good." He said two words in amanding tone. "Zac, it''s obvious that you are suspecting my mother. I have to figure it out." Essie was a little annoyed by Zac''s attitude. "Essie, the only thing you need to do now is to take care of yourself and the baby. Don''t worry about anything else." Zac''s tone became harsh. Enraged, Essie grabbed the handbag on the sofa and was about to go out. Zac picked her up from behind, went upstairs and locked her in the room. "Just stay inside and don''t go anywhere." His tone was extremely domineering. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Zac, don''t you suspect my mother? I want to ask her about it." Essie was almost roaring. She was so angry. This big devil, a tyrant, had only been gentle for a few days, but he had been dictatorial again. "As I said, this matter is over." He said resolutely and coldly. His mother and mother-inw had a deep grudge against each other, and he didn''t want to add another one. Knowing that she had never been able to fight against him, plus her physical condition, Essie could only sit on the chair and sulk. In the afternoon, the phone rang. It was Bob calling. The police came to the vi and wanted to take Lucy to the police station to assist in the investigation. At this moment, Essie couldn''t stay calm any more. She rushed forward and pped Zac hard on the face without saying anything. "You are so despicable. You pretended not to hold the ountable while secretly calling the police to arrest my mother. Today, I finally know what kind of person you are." Zac didn''t care about the p. He was just a little disappointed and injured. He didn''t expect that after so much experience, this muddled fool''s trust in him was still so fragile. "Listen up, Essie. I don''t need the police to get involved in anything rted to me." "Only you know about it. Who else can it be except you?" At this moment, Essie was so angry that she had no idea what was going on. "Go to the police station." Zac opened the door and walked out. Joy was also in the police station. When he came out of the Blue Sea and Sunny Sky, he was taken away by the police before he reached the door. Lucy didn''t know what had happened at all. Because of her special identity, the police in charge was polite and didn''t dare to make things difficult for her. When Essie arrived, Lucy learned from the police that the murderer of Mary''s food allergy was her nephew, Joy. "Who reported it?" Zac asked in a low voice. "She is your mother, Mrs. Mary, so we attach great importance to this case and dare not neglect it." The policeman said. Zac was shocked. How did her mother know about it? Essie was also surprised. Mary was so quick. If she chose to call the police, she would not let it go. Because of theck of evidence, only a phone call was not enough to prove that Lucy was the backstage maniptor. Lucy was fine, but Joy was miserable. He had caused intentional injury and could be sued at any time. Zac bailed him out and returned to the vi in Phoenix Road. Lucy was worried and angry. "Joy, you are so stupid. Why don''t you call my phone or home to confirm with me?" "Aunt, isn''t it really you?" Joy was totally confused. "How can I let you do such a illegal thing?" Lucy sighed. "If it wasn''t you, who would it be?" Joy scratched his head. "It depends on how many enemies Mary have." Lucy snorted. Zac nced at her with deep and sharp eyes. He had decided the dinner n on Tuesday and informed Mary and Lucy, so that they could make an early arrangement. If Lucy didn''t do it, who else could it be? No one would know that he was going to invite Lucy and Mary to the Fuji restaurant for dinner. Who would know that Lucy had a grudge against Mary? Who would know that Lucy''s nephew, Joy, worked in Fuji? If there was no such person, it was Lucy who was lying. Essie was also thinking about this question. It was a good n to kill Mary and frame her mother. This person must not be an irrelevant outsider. What was his purpose? Revenge on Mary? To intensify the hatred between Mary and her mother? Or did he want to destroy her marriage with Zac? She had imagined many possibilities. There were several suspects in her mind, including Elizabeth, Bles, Valery and their biggest rival, Willi. But there was no camera near the public telephone booth. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack to find the real murderer. Chapter 630 Being Unreasonable Chapter 630 Being Unreasonable "Uncle, aunt, will I go to jail? I didn''t expect it to be so serious. I thought she just had a rash and everything would be fine with some medicine. " Joy was a little scared. He wouldn''t be afraid if it was an ordinary person who would sue him, but it was the mother-inw of Essie and the hostess of the family. If she couldn''t let him go, Essie might have no choice. Bob sighed. Joy was the only child of his brother. He was only twenty years old now. How could he watch him go to jail and ruin his bright future and life? "Tomorrow, your aunt and I will go to the hospital to visit Mary and apologize to her. Let''s see if she can drop thewsuit." "Dad, I will go back and persuade my mom. They are all rtives. She won''t make things difficult for him." Said Zac in a low voice. Essie sneered in her heart. She had no hope for Mary. She didn''t leave with Zac, but asked him to leave first. Zac didn''t say anything more and left alone. Bob noticed that there was something wrong with the two people today. After Zac disappeared at the door, he asked in a low voice, "Essie, did you quarrel with Zac because of this matter?" "No, I didn''t. It''s just that there are some things I can''t say when he was here, so I have to send him away first." With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Essie tried her best to put on a rxed expression in case her parents would worry about her. "Essie, what do you want to say?" Lucy asked hurriedly. "Now that Mary chose to call the police, it means that she not only won''t give up, but also wants to make the matter a big deal and let mom be the target of public criticism." Essie analyzed rationally. "A clean hand wants no washing. I''ve never done it. I''m not afraid of her, Mary!" Lucy said angrily. She didn''t get even with her, but she still wanted to get even with her. "Mom, although there is no evidence to prove that you are innocent, there is no evidence to prove that it was you who instigated you to do so. So you will be fine. But Joy is different. He did it. If Mary insist on suing him, he is likely to be in jail. " "I don''t want to be in jail. Sister, I also want to help you vent your anger. You must save me." Hearing this, Joy was so frightened that tears fell down. "How could I not save you?" Stroking his head, Essie said, "Dad, we''ll take Joy to the hospital to find Mary and apologize to her as you said tomorrow. It''s her business whether she will ept it or not, but we have to put it ahead of others. We can''t let others tell the truth. " Bob nodded. At this time, instead of going back to the vi, Zac went straight to the hospital to visit Mary. Mary was waiting for him. "Mommy, how do you know it was Joy who did it?" Asked Zac in a low voice, with a sharp look in his eyes. "You can investigate, and I can also investigate. How can I be indifferent to someone who wants to kill me?" Mary said casually, "I don''t want to tolerate adultery any more. I''ll leave it to the police." "Mommy, Joy is also a rtive of our family. You don''t have to be too cruel. What''s more, if this matter is spread out, it will have a bad impact. It''s better to deal with it internally. " Zac advised. "Internal treatment?" Mary snorted, "will Luce obediently admit that she instigated Joy to do it? I''m afraid that she is unwilling to admit her guilt now. I must ask the police to investigate her as soon as possible and find out who she is! " "It''s still uncertain whether my mother-inw did it or not. Don''t be too arbitrary." Zac poured her a ss of water. "Except her, who else is so crazy in Dragon City? Except her, who else dares toy a finger on me? " Mary gritted her teeth. "Maybe that person''s purpose is to provoke the conflict between you and my mother-inw. If you don''t let it go, won''t you fall into his trap?" Said Zac calmly. "She and I are ipatible as fire and water. There is no need to worsen the conflict between us." Mary snorted from her nose. It was God who helped Luce and her daughter to live till now. Otherwise, they would have died in the hands of Elizabeth, and they wouldn''t havee back and ruined her good days. "Mommy, what can I do to make you withdraw the case?" Zac had a headache about his mother''s stubbornness. It seemed that she had never considered the feelings of him and Essie, but focused on her own grudge. But Mary was such a person. She always put her own interests in the first ce. She could do anything to achieve her goal. No matter who, even her closest rtives, as long as they blocked her way, she would not be polite. "I won''t withdraw the case. That bastard is tired of living. It''s hard for me to vent my hatred if I don''t let him stay in prison for ten or eight years." She said insidiously. Zac could tell that his mother wouldn''t give in. He would rather find another way than waste his time here. His father would be back tomorrow. He had to ask him to solve this matter. Knowing that it was useless for him to look for Mary, Essie didn''t ask anything when she got home. She just said lightly, "I apologize for what happened in the room before." That p was too impulsive. Zac smiled bitterly. As long as it came to her family, her brain would be short out, bing impulsive and irrational. The most pathetic thing was that in her heart, his ranking had never risen. He had always been thest one. "Essie, we have gone through hardships. I didn''t expect you to trust me so little." A cold light shed in his eyes, as if ice had been condensed from his eyes to the bottom of his heart. Essie gazed at him deeply. Sometimes she felt that she knew him well, but sometimes she felt that he was like a mystery which is difficult to solve! "You don''t trust mepletely. You don''t believe my words and my judgment. Until now, you still suspect my mother, right?" "I don''t know much about my mother-inw." Zac said in a low voice. "If Joy tells you it''s me, will you doubt me?" With a slight frown on her face, Essie was a little angry. "No, I know you well." Zac said firmly and decisively without hesitation. "Now that you believe me, you should believe my judgment. I know what kind of person my mother is. If she wants to take revenge on your mother, she can tell everyone what she has done with Elizabeth. There is no need to take so much effort and get Joy involved in it. " Zac''s dark and cold eyes shed. He also hoped that this matter had nothing to do with Lucy, but he would notpletely dispel his doubts before he found the exact evidence. "There won''t be any problem with my mother-inw for the time being. Let''s solve the problem of Joy first." "I will find a way to save him." With these words, Essie stood up and went upstairs. His suspicion of her mother made her very ufortable, and she did not want to say anything more. On the second day, Essie and her father Bob apanied Joy to the ward to apologize to Mary. "Mary, Joy is still young and thoughtless. I have taught him a lesson. He knows he is wrong." Bob pulled his nephew over and asked him to apologize to Mary. Joy bowed to her and said, "Auntie, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. You are broad-minded. Please give me a chance to correct myself." Mary snorted and looked at him as if he was a bug. "If it''s useful to apologize, why do we need the police? Besides, you are just nobody. The person who caused me trouble didn''te. What''s the use of your apology? " "Mary, it has nothing to do with Lucy. Someone called Joy in a disguise. He is too young and impulsive to tell the difference." Bob exined. Mary sneered, "She is your wife. Of course you have to speak for her. I know what kind of person Lucy is. She wants me to die from the bottom of her heart. If she continues to be a coward and is willing to let this little bastard be the scapegoat, I will let him stay in prison for eight or ten years. " "Mommy, please forgive him. It''s his fault, but you are fine now. Can''t you give him a chance to change?" Hearing her vicious words, Essie was furious. "Well, I''m not an unreasonable person. As long as Lucy reports to me that she instigated her nephew to harm me and sincerely apologizes to me, I will let this little bastard go." Mary said word by word coldly. Essie snorted in her heart. Apologizing was equivalent to admitting her crime. Mary was trying to force her mother to take the me by using Joy. "Mommy, my mommy is also a victim. If you force her to admit what she didn''t do, the real murderer will get away with it. Is this what you want to see?" "She is the murderer. There won''t be anyone else. You and your mother are in the same boat. Maybe you are also involved in this matter." Mary red at her. "Mary, you are making trouble out of nothing. We have apologized. If you still don''t give up, we have no choice. But you can''t frame up Lucy for something she haven''t done. It''s her misfortune that Essie has a mother-inw like you. " Bob angrily took his nephew and daughter out. N?velDrama.Org content. Frustrated, Joy sat back in the car with his head down. Essie patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. It''s okay. My father-inw wille back tomorrow. Ask your aunt to intercede with him. He will find a way to make Mary withdraw thewsuit." "You mother-inw is really not easy to deal with. She didn''t go to find the real murderer, but insisted making trouble for your mother. No wonder your mother has always been worried that you will be wronged if you marry Zac. With such a weird mother-inw, can you two live a peaceful life?" Bob sighed. He hadforted Lucy when she was worried about Essie. Now even he himself was a little worried. Chapter 631 Divorce Chapter 631 Divorce Albert came back in advance. As soon as it happened, he received a call from Mary, saying that someone was going to murder her. Now that he knew the person he found out was Jonas, and Lucy was involved. He guessed that there would be another storm, so he came back in advance. After getting off the ne, he didn''t go to the hospital to see Mary immediately. Instead, he called Lucy first. Since Lucy also wanted to see him, she invited him to have a visit in the vi in Phoenix Road. "Brother Albert, I''m not doing anything wrong. I''m sitting up straight. I didn''t hurt Essie''s mother-inw. It''s not me who gave the phone to Jonas. I''m not afraid even if the policee to investigate," Lucy said in a calm and firm tone. "Luce." Albert said in a low voice, "Mary is the bad person, I''m not stupid. I know what kind of person you are. You won''t do such a thing." "Thank you, brother Albert." Lucy lowered her eyes, and her long curly eyshes cast a sad shadow on her eyelids. She picked up the ck tea on the tea table, took a sip and slowly said, "To tell you the truth, I really hate her. If she hadn''t set up Baron and drugged him, he wouldn''t have had sex with Elizabeth. If she hadn''t bribed the doctor and secretly ligatured me when I gave birth to Essie, I wouldn''t have been unable to give birth to a baby again. If she hadn''t been helping Elizabeth in secret, she wouldn''t have been able topete with me for my husband. I have a reason to hate her, and I can''t forgive her. But I''m not as vicious as her. The only thing I hope is that I will never have any contact with this woman again. But God wants to make fun of me and let my daughter marry her son. " She paused for a moment and continued, "I thought I would put up with it and let it go. She would feel guilty and be good to Essie, but I didn''t expect that she didn''t regret at all. Instead, she continued to hurt my daughter and even wronged me." N?velDrama.Org content. A violent spasm, apanied by fear, ran over Albert''s body. "Luce, do you mean that Mary has been involved in those things before? Did she really had anything to do with all those things?" "I have always regarded her as my best friend, my best sister. But since the car ident, she has completely changed into another person. She suspected that I had an affair with you, so she used Elizabeth to retaliate against me and hit me. But you and I are innocent. " A teardrop fell down from Lucy''s eyes. "At that time, Elizabeth was poor and didn''t even have a decent job. If it weren''t for Mrs. Rong, who would be on Elizabeth''s side and who would dare to take the risk to harm the young hostess of the Xu family?" Anger shed in Albert''s eyes. The muscles at the corners of his mouth were tightened, and his breath was heaving heavily. He didn''t expect that the man sleeping next to him for so many years was a wolf! While he was silent, Lucy''s voice came again, "I didn''t want to tell you about this, but I''m worried about Essie. I don''t want her to be hurt like me and have a broken family." "I won''t let this woman continue to do evil!" Albert said, gnashing his teeth. After he left, Essie went downstairs. She had taught her mother to say these words. She asked Lucy not to mention anything about Jonas, nor did she intercede with Albert. But she knew that Albert would definitely ask Mary to withdraw thewsuit. "Mary are heartless. Don''t me us for being unkind." A malicious smile quietly fell from the corners of Essie''s mouth. "Brother Albert is so excellent. That woman doesn''t deserve him at all!" Lucy snorted. He knew that this was only the beginning. The day when the woman''s true face was revealed would be the end of her life. In the hospital, Mary had just finished the chicken soup sent by the servant. When she saw Albert come in, she immediatelyy back on the bed, looking very weak. "Albert, you are finally back. I thought I would never see you again," she said weakly. With an expressionless face, Albert suppressed all his anger in his chest. "Did Bobe to apologize with his nephew yesterday?" "They didn''t do it sincerely. I just said a few words and they left angrily." Mary sighed helplessly and sadly. "Didn''t you ask Lucy to report her guilt and apologize?" Albert said slowly. When Bob came yesterday, the servant was there. She told him what she had heard. "She instigated her nephew to hurt me and refused to admit it. Am I wrong to do so?" Mary raised her voice. "Didn''t you call the police? The police have collected the evidence to prove that it was Luce who harmed you?" Albert asked. "That bastard admitted that he hurt me because he received her phone call. What evidence do you need?" Mary red at him angrily. As soon as she heard that he was defending Luce, she was so angry that even her hair was smoking. With a sneer, Albert said, "Anyone can make a phone call. It''s easy to pretend to be Lucy." "Albert Rong, I knew you would defend her. My mother was murdered before, and she must have colluded with Essie. Because I didn''t pursue it, they went even worse and put me in trouble." Mary was exasperated. A malicious and cold light shed through Albert''s dark eyes. "Lucy has no enmity with you. Why did she hurt you?" "It''s because of my rtionship with Elizabeth that she vented her anger on me." Mary dodged aside unconsciously. Albert didn''t miss her small action. "Your rtionship with Elizabeth is indeed much closer than I imagined. It took you a lot of efforts to make her to get her position today. " His voice was like a undercurrent before the tsunami, heavy and slow flowing, which could bring about stormy waves at any time. Mary sensed it and couldn''t help shivering, "I don''t understand what you mean." "You know it very well. You know what you have done!" Albert pointed at her heart and his critical eyes were like knives that cut her into pieces. "Mary, it''s not until today that I realized that I married a wolf in sheep''s clothing, not a wife!" Mary shook violently and grabbed his hand. "Albert, have you met Lucy? Did shein first and frame me?" "Frame you?" With a sneer, Albert continued, "I''ve always been wondering that kind of person like Elizabeth Wang, a woman without money, power and background, is capable of turning the Xu family upside down! Now I finally understand that she is not alone. It''s you, Mary Ou Yang, who have been working together with her! " "I didn''t do anything. I just gave Elizabeth some money. Everything was done by Elizabeth alone. It has nothing to do with me," Mary growled. She would never admit her crime even she had to die. "If it weren''t for you, how could a promiscuous woman like Elizabeth have the chance to get close to Baron? If you hadn''t drugged Baron, how could he have sex with Elizabeth? If you hadn''t threatened and tempted the doctors of Dragon City hospital in the name of the young hostess of the Rong family, no one would have dared to do the ligation operation secretly for the young hostess of the Xu family even if Elizabeth had offered ten million dors! Mary Ou Yang, how could you make a woman lose her ability to conceive? You are so vicious! " Albert''s voice was full of anger, and his face was flushed with the raging mes. "I didn''t do it. It has nothing to do with me. If she wants to use me, show me the evidence!" Mary jumped out of bed, trembling with excitement. "Evidence?" Clenching his teeth, Albert said, "I don''t need any evidence. I just need to bring Elizabeth here and confront you. Everything will be clear!" "Can you believe that woman''s words? In order not to let Baron me her, she will definitely put all the me on me." Mary''s face twisted as if she had been stung by a ho. "I''d like to see how you two bite each other like dogs." Albert sneered ironically. Seeing that he didn''t believe her at all, Mary sat on the bed and burst into tears. "Albert, I''ve been working for your family for so many years, taking care of your parents and raising your children. I haven''t done anything wrong. How could you suspect me and me me for an outsider!" At this moment, Albert was full of disgust with her. Over the years, he had tolerated her narrow mindedness and petty shorings, and had always maintained a respectful attitude towards her. But he never thought that she would be so vicious in secret. "Mary, what our family needs is a kind, tolerant and generous hostess, not a vicious woman. After you leave the hospital, you don''t have to go back to the Rong Mansion. I''ll ask thewyer to draw up a divorce agreement and send it here. " Hearing this, Mary''s face turned pale and even her lips lost color. "You... You want to divorce me? " "You don''t deserve to be my wife." After saying that, Albert turned around and walked out. He turned a deaf ear to Mary''s heartbreaking cries behind him. In the vi, Zac came back a little tired. As soon as he received the phone call from Mary, he rushed over andforted her with Walt. Perhaps Albert was still in a fit of anger. He didn''t go back to the Rong Mansion, nor did he answer the phone. Perhaps he didn''t want to be persuaded by anyone. Knowing what had happened, Essie pretended to know nothing and poured him a ss of milk. "The kids are asleep. Why do youe back sote?" Zac cast a dark nce at her and asked, "Did my father meet your mother?" "He came in the afternoon. He had a cup of tea and left. I was taking a nap. Mom didn''t tell me until I woke up. What''s wrong?" she asked casually. Chapter 632 Go Back To Her Mothers Home After A Quarrel Chapter 632 Go Back To Her Mother''s Home After A Quarrel "I really underestimated my mother-inw." He sneered. "What do you mean?" Essie''s two eyebrows frowned. Of course she knew what he meant. Zac didn''t answer, but said lightly, "My father has asked someone to cancel the case of Jonas. You can rest assured." "Zac Rong, you haven''t answered me yet. What do you mean by that?" Essie didn''t intend to let him go. Zac''s dark and cold eyes twinkled in the light. "Nothing. It''ste. Go back to sleep." Without waiting for her response, he stood up and went upstairs. A hint of resentment shed across Essie''s face. When she returned to the room, she didn''t say anything with her back to Zac, and so did Zac. It was the first time that the room was so quiet in the long night. Essie was a person who couldn''t hide her feelings. She wouldn''t die in silence, but burst out in it. She sat up and leaned against the head of the bed. "Zac Rong, tell me what you should say, or you won''t be able to sleep." Zac sighed. He knew his wife very well. She wouldn''t stop until a problem was solved. He sat up, walked to the wine cab and poured a ss of red wine. After taking a sip, he opened his thin lips and said, "Daddy hase back from your mother''s house and is going to divorce Mommy." "So you think it''s my mother''s fault?" Essie sneered. Her tone was like an earthquake lurking at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean, with surging and gloom before the huge wave came.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Looking at the bright red liquid in the cup, Zac''s eyes were as deep as an invisible ancient well. "I just think that your mother and my father are really close. I''m afraid that one sentence of her is as important as ten sentences of my mommy. " "Zac Rong, you don''t have to imply. My mother didn''t say anything to your father. She just told him the truth about the past, and I asked her to say so. My mother is a very simple person without any scheming. She won''t harm others behind their backs. She will only be killed. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been stabbed in the back by your mother, who has always regarded her as a good friend. " Essie raised her voice all of a sudden. The muscles at the corners of Zac''s mouth tightened, as if he was gritting his teeth. "Is this the result you want?" "It''s your mommy who has gone too far. My father took Jonas to apologize. It''s okay that she doesn''t ept it. What''s more, she insulted my mother in front of us and asked her to report her guilt on the newspaper. I''m curious. She doesn''t care about the truth at all. She doesn''t care about who the real murderer is. She only cares about my mother. What''s her intention? Did she make up and act the whole thing? " Essie''s words were like a machine gun, constantly shooting out. Regardless of Zac''s mood, she turned a blind eye to his terrible face. "My mommy is seriously allergic to peanuts. If the ambnce didn''t arrive in time, she would have died of suffocation. nning such a thing is equivalent to suicide. Don''t you think it is too much to suspect her like this?" "It''s her behavior that makes people confused, and she meets all the spections. She knows that Jonas was working at Focus Restaurant. She knows that you are going to invite us to dinner. She knows that she is allergic to peanuts, and my mother likes peanuts very much. It''s not difficult for her to make a n. Isn''t that the so-called ''Put oneself in danger and fight for lifeter''?" Zac''s fingers holding the ss tightened a little. He raised his head and drank up the wine in the ss. "Essie Yi, I find that as long as it concerns your mother, you will lose your mind and be unreasonable." A trace of coldness shed across Essie''s beautiful and stubborn face. "When I left the Xu family at the age of seven, I swore that I would protect my mother well and never let anyone hurt her! If your mommy wants to frame me, I can tolerate it, but if she wants to frame my mommy, I won''t tolerate it. If she dares to hurt my mommy, I will go all out! " "It''s not that my mommy is going to frame my mother-inw. It''s that Jonas admitted that it was mother- inw who called him. Unless she has sufficient evidence to prove that she didn''t call him, she can''t get rid of the suspicion," Zac said in a low voice. "Who is the real murderer? Just let the police investigate. But your mommy can''t wait to sue Jonas. What does she mean? Does she want to threaten my mommy with him and force her to be wronged?" Essie snorted. "So you used my father to threaten her and force her to withdraw thewsuit?" Shrugging, Essie acquiesced. A sharp look flitted across Zac''s dark and cold eyes. "Essie Yi, have you known what happened between your mother and my father?" Hearing what he said, Essie knew that he had known it. Perhaps he had heard it from Mary, which must have added fuel to the fire. "Zac, do you think I should help your mother hide those ugly behaviors in the past and let her deceive your father for the rest of her life?" Her tone was extremely sharp. "My mommy has said that it was Elizabeth who did all those things. It has nothing to do with her." Zac frowned slightly, mixed with a trace of gloom. With a sneer, Essie said, "You are smart for a whole life and stupid at this moment. Without your mother, how could a woman like Elizabeth, a dirty nobody, have the chance to approach Mr. Baron? Without her design, how could Mr. Xu be fooled and have sex with Elizabeth? If it weren''t for the coercion and temptation of the young hostess of the Rong family, even if the doctors of the Dragon City hospital had one hundred guts, they wouldn''t have dared to do a ligation operation for my mother." Zac fell into silence. He couldn''t find a reason to refute her question for the time being, but he believed that his mother had been used by Elizabeth. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Essie continued, "Your father is so wise. I believe he will judge whether my mother has wronged your mommy or not." "A wise man will also be influenced by love and lose his mind," Zac said thoughtfully. At this time, Essie had an impulse to tell him that the mother he had called for more than twenty years might not be his biological mother, but she did not have any evidence to prove this. If she said it out, it would definitely arouse his disgust and think that she was deliberately trying to sow discord between them. He even thought she was crazy toe up with such ridiculous words. Before Mrs. Rose regained her memory, she couldn''t be impulsive and reveal a word. After all, everything was possible. If she made a mistake, it would be the target of thousands of people. Besides, Mary could do anything at all cost. Without any evidence, her arbitrary guess would alert the enemy. If things went as she expected, Mary would take the risk to hurt Mrs. Rose. "Zac Rong, it''s your business of what you think, but I don''t think I''m wrong." She touched her lower abdomen, with a hint of coldness in her eyes. Mary never treated her as her daughter-inw. She always regarded her as a thorn in her flesh. If she wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible, she didn''t have to respect her as her mother-inw. ''If you don''t attack me, I won''t attack you. If you attack me, you will pay double.'' Zac turned around and nced at her. His eyes were deep and intriguing. "Do you hate my mother very much?" "You should ask your mommy this," Essie said indifferently. "My mommy also has her own problem, Zac said in a low voice. If his father and Luce hadn''t cheated on her and hurt his mother, his mother wouldn''t have held a grudge against her. She still couldn''t let it go. "Only she knows what''s on her mind." Essie sneered. She must think that Albert didn''t love her enough and was still thinking about other women. But a woman with evil thoughts like her didn''t deserve an excellent man like Albert. "Essie, do you really want my daddy and mommy to divorce?" Zac looked at her with a study of judgment and a bit of me. As a son, Essie naturally hoped that his parents could live in harmony with each other. But for her, Mary and Elizabeth deserved the punishment, and they had to pay their debts. "I''m just telling the truth. As for how to decide, it''s daddy''s business. I have no right to interfere." "If this is what you want, then congrattions. You have achieved your goal." There was anger in Zac''s words. He looked at her as if she was the one who destroyed his parents'' marriage. The disappointment in Essie''s heart was like the waves. It was the first time that she saw Baron in him. She used to think that he was different from Baron. He had his own opinions and right judgment, but now she found that she was wrong. Her mother was right. Once she had an irreconcble conflict with Mary, as a son, he would choose to stand on Mary''s side. As her wife, she had been ruthlessly kicked into the bottomless abyss. Even if she was full of grievances, she had no way to make an appeal. Shey down with her back to him and ignored him. He didn''t say anything more. His expression was colder and silent than hers. The second day, when she woke up, Zac had left. Perhaps he went to thepany, or perhaps he went tofort his mother. She smiled bitterly, packed two suitcases and took the children back to Phoenix Road. In this situation, they''d better separate for a period of time and calm down. Mili peeped at her sullen face, covered her mouth and whispered in Dot''s ear, "Believe it or not, daddy and Mommy had a fight. Mommy was angry and wanted to take us back to grandma''s home." "There is such a naughty grandma at home. They can''t live a stable life," Dot sighed. They had also overheard something about Mary and Lucy. Now needless to guess, they knew that their parents were quarreling over it. Both of them helped their own mother. This conflict seemed to be irreconcble. When Lucy and Bob saw their daughter bring the children back, they guessed that she had quarreled with their son-inw. Once the truth of the past was revealed, the Rong family would definitely be shocked. Zac didn''t care about the small quarrels in usual. Once there was a serious problem, he would definitely stand out. Chapter 633 Find The Scapegoat Chapter 633 Find The Scapegoat Even if Mary was unpardonable, she was his mother who had brought him up for thirty years. It was not surprising that he chose to stand by her side. "Essie, I''ve been through this. I knew this day woulde when you married Zac. In such a rich family, the daughter-inw was always in a passive position to be beaten. No matter how fair and independent a son was, he would eventually choose to stand on his mother''s side and let his wife bear the grievance. Mary is more capable than Vicki in making troubles. As long as she is with you, you and Zac won''t have a peaceful life. " Lucy sighed heavily. "She did win this time." Essie lowered her eyes, and her thick long eyshes cast two sad shadows on her eyelids. People were always like this. They always forgot the lessons of the previous generation and thought that they would be different by luck. It was not until they bumped into the cliff that they realized that they had chosen the wrong path. "Don''t be too pessimistic. That evil woman won''t becent for long. As long as the real Mary regains her memory, she will be beaten back to her original state," Lucyforted. Unfortunately, Essie didn''t feel better. She was sad not because she lost to Mary, but because she was disappointed in Zac. She thought their rtionship had be indestructible after going through so much hardship and test. Now she realized that she was wrong. Their rtionship was still so fragile. "Mom, I''m fine. I just want to calm down." She forced a smile and didn''t want her mother to worry about her. At this time, Zac was having a serious father son conversation with Albert. "Daddy, are you really going to divorce Mommy?" "What? Did she send you here as a lobbyist?" Albert lit a cigar and took a drag slowly. There was no expression on his face, as if he was determined to divorce this time. "I also know something about my mother-inw. You can''t just listen to her one-sided words, but you should give mommy a chance to exin. I believe that it was Elizabeth who did all these things. Mommy was also used by her, so she did something stupid," Zac advised. "I know whether she has done it or not." There was a slight fire between Albert''s thick eyebrows. Apparently, he had convicted Mary in his heart. "You have been together for more than half of your lives. Is there anything that can''t be solved? Maybe she did something wrong about Luce. But if it weren''t for you, how could she hate Luce? How''s your rtionship? In my eyes, you respect each other as guest and you are a model couple in the eyes of outsiders. But in my eyes, your rtionship is as in as water. At least, this is how you treat your mommy. Have you ever loved Mommy wholeheartedly for so many years? " Zac said in a critical tone. "You won''t know what happened between me and your mommy." Albert waved his hand. It was not that he didn''t love Mary, but that she had changed and he couldn''t love her anymore. "I really don''t have the right to ask about your affairs. I just hope that you can calm down and don''t easily deny Mommy. After all, your have spent most of your lives together," Zac said in a low voice. Just then, the phone rang. It was a call from a servant. Marymitted suicide by cutting her artery in the bathroom. Zac hurried to the hospital with his father. The doctor was giving first aid to Mary. "Didn''t you keep an eye on her? How could shemit suicide? " Albert asked. "Lady said she wanted to take a shower in the bathroom. I didn''t expect that she wouldmit suicide. Fortunately, I have a good ears. When I heard the sound of mirror breaking inside, I immediately called someone to open the door of the bathroom," the servant exined hesitantly. Half an hourter, the door of the emergency room opened and the doctor came out. Fortunately, the servant found it in time and Mary had been out of danger. The nurse pushed her into the ward. When she woke up, it was already afternoon and Elizabeth came. Hearing the news of her suicide, Elizabeth showed a very sad expression. "Mary, why are you so silly? It''s all my fault about Luce''s matter. It has nothing to do with you. You just pitied me and helped me." Tears streamed down Mary''s face. "No matter how hard I exin, it''s useless. They all believe in Luce''s one-sided words. No one will believe me. What''s the meaning of my life?" Elizabeth turned to Albert, "In fact, I don''t want to talk about the past. Since it has affected your marriage with Mary, I have to say it again. It has nothing to do with Mary. My brother Pitkin did it in the name of Mary. You should remember that Pitkin was Mary''s driver at that time. He often followed Mary in and out. Everyone in the celebrities circle was very familiar with him. At that time, he knew that I was infatuated with Baron, and he wanted to y up to me, so he set up me and Baron in the name of Mary. After that, he did that in the name of Mary in the matter of the ligation in order to help me drive Luce away. I didn''t know these things untilter. After all, he is my brother and he wants to help me. I have to hide these secrets and let Mary take the me. " Albert looked at the two with sharp and gloomy eyes. "So, you are all wronged on this matter. Is Pitkin the chief culprit?" "Yes, hemitted all this crimes in a moment of confused." Elizabeth sighed. "Okay, I''ll ask the Dragon City Evening newspaper to give Pitkin a front page report tomorrow. Ask him to list all his crimes and apologize to Luce. As for the criminal liability involved, I will hand it over to the police," Albert said clearly and forcefully. Elizabeth twitched violently, "Albert, it''s been so long. Can we keep a low profile? We are all dignified people, and it was not good for us to report it in public. I will ask Pitkin to apologize to Luce in person. " "He deserves it." Albert''s expression was cold and resolute. Obviously, he didn''t want to give in. Elizabeth nced at Mary, and Mary nodded quietly, indicating her to do as Albert said. She and Elizabeth had made a nst night. The two of them had been tied to the same rope more than twenty years ago. If Mary was in trouble, and Elizabeth couldn''t stay out of it. If Elizabeth was in trouble, Mary couldn''t stand by. Now, as long as the two people could be proved innocent, let Pitkin be the scapegoat to the end. On the second day, in Phoenix Road vi, Essie was reading the Dragon City Evening newspaper with a sneer on her face. No wonder they were two cunning old foxes. They pushed out a scapegoat and let him bear all the crimes. They got rid of the crimes and became innocent. The Wang family relied on Elizabeth. If Elizabeth fell, the Wang family would be ruined. Pitkin couldn''t escape even if he did not want to. Zac came here in the evening. The resentment of thest generation had be clear to all. He believed that the knot in the heart of his mother inw and wife should be solved. However, when he entered the room, he found that Essie didn''t look well. "Have you read today''s newspaper?" he asked in a low voice. "So what? Can you solve the problem by finding a scapegoat at will?" Essie sneered. Hearing this, Zac''s eyes darkened and his handsome face darkened. "Essie Yi, can I say that you are paranoid?" "Elizabeth is innocent, and so is your mommy. It''s all Elizabeth''s brother Pitkin''s fault. Do you think I''m a three year old child that can be fool by such a childish trick? " "If you want to testify against my mommy, you have to show evidence. If not, don''t suspect for no reason! My mommy almostmitted suicide because of this. What else do you want? " Zac''s tone was mixed with anger. It took him a long time to calm down, and he didn''t want anything else to happen. "Well, Essie, what is ck cannot turned white. The truth wille to light sooner orter." Lucy''s voice came from the stairs. It was natural for a son to protect his mother, and she didn''t want to me Zac for anything. But she also didn''t believe what the newspaper said. Obviously, Elizabeth and Mary wanted to escape from their guilt. She wouldn''t believe a word of their words. "Mom, I just hope that you and my mom can dissolve the resentment and get along well with each other, so that as the younger generation, we won''t be put in a dilemma," Zac looked at Lucy and said in a low voice. "Zac, make it clear. Your mother is aggressive now. She doesn''t want to get along with us. Why don''t you focus on persuading? Or your advice doesn''t work at all? She wanted to drive me away and divorce me. Since you are so filial to her, why don''t you listen to her? In this way, she is good, you are good and we are all good. I don''t need to see my mother-inw''s face all day long. " Essie was a little excited and her voice rose unconsciously. "Essie, you are pregnant now. You can''t be too excited." Lucy hurried to her and held her up. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Zac didn''t say anything more, fearing that she would be too angry and hurt the child. "You little fool, no matter who is right and who is wrong, let''s put it aside for the time being, okay?" My mother won''t pursue the matter of Jonas anymore. Go back with me first. " He tried to calm himself down. "I don''t want to go back yet. I need some time to calm down," Essie replied coldly. Zac looked at her helplessly and took a deep breath. "Well, think it over tonight. I''ll pick you up tomorrow." After saying that, she greeted Lucy and went out. Holding her hand, Lucy sat down and said, "Essie, if it was in the past, I would have persuaded you to leave him and divorce him. But now I just want to say that if you really fall out with him, the happy person is Mary. Don''t let her seed." "Mom, I''m sorry." Lowering her head, Essie was in a mess. Chapter 634 Separation May Be A Good Thing Chapter 634 Separation May Be A Good Thing "I don''t know when Mrs. Rose will regain her memory. What if she can''t remember it all her life?" Essie sighed heavily. And these were all her spections. If Mary was Mary And Charlotte was Charlotte, there was no exchange at all? Was she really going to spend the rest of her life with such a mother-in- law? Hearing her words, Lucy''s heart was shaken. It was a gamble, a gamble of marriage and happiness of her whole life. "If you don''t have confidence, you''d better leave as soon as possible. Hanson is still waiting for you. It''s better to leave early thante." "Mom, please don''t put me and Hanson together anymore. I can''t dy Hanson anymore. Even if I want to divorce, I will live alone in the future and won''t get married again," Essie said in a low voice. Lucy didn''t say anything. If they really divorced, she would call Hanson immediately and ask him to come back. She would take her daughter to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register. Their marriage would like nail on the board, which would make Zac regret it. Bob sighed. He had been trying to persuade them to break up, but now he didn''t want to say anything more. The existence of Mary would be a thorn in the marriage of her daughter and Zac. Maybe it was a good thing to separate, at least she would not be hurt again. Essie hadn''t been home for three days, which was beyond the endurance of Zac. He had been waiting outside the Phoenix Road for a day. When he saw that Essie came out of the iron gate alone, he opened the door and swept over like a tornado. He picked her up horizontally and put her into the car. Essie was speechless. Every time the two of them fell into a cold war, this man would be a big devil. He would break the ice, oppress her from the aura and force her to surrender. But this time, she wouldn''t. She felt extremely disappointed. For the first time, she had a chill in this marriage. The marriage between Baron and Luce was like a nightmare for her. She couldn''t avoid such a stupid and filial man as Baron. Now, she saw this horrible shadow from Zac, and she was also afraid of this marriage. "Let me get off the car," she said coldly. Ignoring her, Zac started the engine. In a fit of pique, Essie turned her head to look out of the window without saying a word. The car was shrouded in silence. Zac looked like the cloudy sky outside the window, gloomy and gloomy. "Isn''t it enough?" "Am I the one who made trouble?" A bitter smile appeared on Essie''s face. She felt that she was immersed in the sea of ice, and her head and feet were cold. "The son should repay the debt of his mother''s. If my mother really owes you, I''ll pay for her!" Zac took a deep breath as if he felt pain somewhere. "Do you think your mommy will stop torturing us and let us live a peaceful life?" she said with hatred. "I believe that after this incident, she will wake up," Zac said in aforting tone. He didn''t know if he wanted to persuade her or himself. Essie sneered. He waspletely deceiving herself. If Mary could wake up, she would not rack her brain to find a scapegoat with Elizabeth. "Your mommy won this time." There was a hint of disappointment in her tone, which was sensed by Zac. He sighed helplessly, "We are a family, not an enemy." "Zac, my mother just told the truth to your father, and you came to me me for interrupting your parents'' marriage. But your mother and Elizabeth colluded with each other, not only made me lose my complete family, but also separated me from my biological father and sister for more than ten years. They even tried to kill us, not even giving us a chance to live. Until today, she not only did not have a trace of regret, but also desperately found a scapegoat to prove her innocence. How can you let me treat her as a family? Isn''t your double standard too ridiculous? " Her pretty eyebrows twisted, and every word was filled with anger and usation. A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Zac''s mouth. What happened this timepletely provoked the suppressed hatred in this muddled-headed fool''s heart. It was like theva erupted from the volcano, which could no longer be restrained. "Anyway, she is my mommy." His voice was very low, like a streak of night wind, with a faint helplessness. "I know. I said your mommy won. I did not mean that she won me, but let me see her son clearly." The sarcasticughter of Essie echoed in the car. "See me clearly on what?" "You are actually the same as Mr. Baron. There is no difference. I was blind and made a mistake, and sooner orter I will..." She paused and didn''t say anything else. She always thought that she wouldn''t repeat her mother''s history, but now, she found that she was wrong. After sparing arge circle, she finally followed suit. Zac tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He understood what she meant. "I''m not him, and I can''t be him!" "Yes, you have a cold disguise, so I was deceived." Essie sneered. When the car stopped at a crossroad waiting for the traffic light, he suddenly grabbed her hand and hit his chest hard. "If you feel wronged, you can vent your anger on me. I''ll be your sandbag." "No need." She shook him off. Baron used to be like this. Her mother was wronged in front of Vicki, and he would try to coax her and make her calm down. But was it useful? There was no way to solve the problem. There was only an endless vicious circle until their love and marriage werepletely destroyed. "Then what do you want me to do? Break up with my mommy?" His beautiful thick eyebrows twisted in a straight line. "You can''t rece your mother, but you can rece your wife. Maybe we should reconsider our marriage." Looking out of the window at the boundless night, a touch of coldness shed through Essie''s eyes. Zac punched the steering wheel furiously. He gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. "Don''t let me hear that again!" "If it''s a mistake, correct it as soon as possible. There''s no need to waste our love and time." She lowered her eyes, and two sad shadows were left on her eyelids. "Essie, are you heartless?" There was an injured expression on Zac''s face. They finally got together after going through all sorts of difficulties. At this moment, her dejected words really made him heartbroken and disappointed. "I''m doing this for your own good. As long as your mommy doesn''t admit what she has done and apologizes to me and my family, she will always be my enemy. I will be at daggers drawn with her to the end. If you think you can be sandwiched in the middle, I have nothing to say. " Every word she said was extremely firm, and there was no possibility of wavering. Zac fell silent. He knew this muddled-headed fool. When she met a strong and tough enemy, she would be stronger and tougher. Once her bottom line was touched, she would be a fierce cheetah, mercilessly tearing up the enemy. "Let''s go home first. We can talk about other thingster," he said in a low voice and stepped on the gas slightly. Back to the vi, without saying anything, Essie entered the guest room. She had decided to sleep in separate rooms with Zac. In the past, when he was by her side, she would feel warm and relieved, but now, she only felt upset. Zac was so depressed that he did push-ups alone in the room to vent his anger. It was the first time that they had a formal cold war since they got married. ording to her personality, if she quarreled with him, there would be no big deal. Such a silence meant that the crisis had risen to the red warning line. He couldn''t fall asleep. During the days when she was away, he almost couldn''t fall asleep every day. In the middle of the night, he got up secretly and went to her room. Unexpectedly, she locked the door. Sometimes, when she was in a bad mood, she would move to the guest room to sleep, but she never locked the door. He would sneak in in the middle of the night, hug her, and then they would make up. But today, she didn''t seem to give him a chance to make up. He smiled bitterly and turned back to his room. At this time, Essie was still awake, staring at the ceiling with her big eyes. Her resentment was like a fire balloon that was constantly expanding and could not be released. She wanted to open the window and scream at the night sky. Her voice was hoarse, but she couldn''t utter a syble. The baby in her belly seemed to feel her mother''s low mood and began to move uneasily. She took a deep breath to suppress her emotions. She reached out her hand, gently stroked her belly andforted him, "It''s okay, baby. Mommy is fine. Don''t be afraid." She just needed some time to calm down, but she didn''t want to see Zac. It was said that marriage was a woman''s second life. Once she took the wrong path, she would be doomed. It seemed that she took the wrong path now. Mary wouldn''t let it go. Endless war was waiting for her. Mary left the hospital two dayster. It seemed that Albert didn''t pursue the past and took her back to Rong Mansion. However, he moved out of the room and slept in separate rooms with her. This action made Mary very ufortable, and her hatred for Lucy and Essie reached the extreme. This time, she made a mistake. She forgot that even if the rabbit was pressed too hard, it would bite people. But this was also a good thing. If she took Pitkin out as a scapegoat, she would no longer be afraid of the threats of Lucy and Essie. "Albert, the past is clear. Why are you still angry with me?" Albert nced at her with sharp eyes, as if he could see through her at a nce. "You just recovered from a serious injury and need a good rest. It''s better for us to sleep in separate rooms for the time being." Then he ignored her and went upstairs. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mary''s face almost turned red with anger. Although she had proved herself innocence, Albert''s feelings for her had dropped to the freezing point. It was all caused by Lucy and Essie. She wouldn''t let these two tramps go. However, she also got somefort from this matter. At the critical moment, Zac was still on her side, protecting her. A mother was always closer than a wife. There was no way for the little tramp to fight with her. She would definitely drive her away and made them disappear from her sight forever. Chapter 635 Plan To Change Son-In-Law Chapter 635 n To Change Son-In-Law Albert was worried that the matter of Mary would affect the rtionship between his son and his parents inw, so he set up a dinner party in Pleasant Scenery Tea House to invite Luce and Bob to have dinner together. Unexpectedly, Luce and Bob declined. In the past few days, Zac came to the Rong Mansion alone, but he didn''t see Essie. He knew that there was a crack in their rtionship. In the afternoon, he called Zac into his office. "Have you had a hard time these days?" He took a drag on his cigar and asked in a low voice. With a bitter smile, Zac said, "Once something is brought up, it won''t end so easily." "People have a bottom line. Some things can be forgiven, but some things can''t." Albert sighed. "What about you? The truth has been revealed. Have you forgiven Mommy?" Zac asked. In the past two days, when Mary saw him, they cried as if they were crying. The coldness of Albert made her feel wronged. "Do you really think she is innocent?" Albert sneered. He had a clear mind that Pitkin was just a scapegoat for her and Elizabeth. Zac was slightly shocked. When Elizabeth came to the ward to rify the fact, his father did not raise any doubts. He thought he believed it, but he did not expect... "You and Mommy have spent most of their lives together. You should know what kind of person she is." "Just because I know her well, I am sure that this matter has something to do with her. People are doing it, and God is watching. And the dirty hands can''t be washed clean. " Albert''s eyes were deep and sharp. "Even if she did something wrong, you should also be responsible. If you love her with all your heart, she wouldn''t hate Luce and do such a thing." There was a hint of questioning in Zac''s voice. Albert looked out of the window, a hint of sadness shing across his eyes. The Mary he knew before was not what she looked like now. She was gentle, kind, tolerant and magnanimous, as pure as a spring, and as warm as the spring. Sheforted his wounded heart and made him have the faith to love again. From the moment he married her, he had vowed to love her well. But since the car ident, she had slowly changed. She had be a fussy, suspicious, narrow- minded and disgusting woman. Maybe it was because of what happened to Charlotte that she changed so much. He tried his best to put up with it. Firstly, it was because of the promise he made when he got married, and secondly, it was to keep the secret of the Rong family. Now, the reason why he changed his mind and gave her a step down after she pushed Pitkin out to be the scapegoat was to keep the shocking secret of the Rong family. But he couldn''t tolerate her as before and watch her destroy the marriage between his son and Essie. "You won''t understand what happened between us." "You and Mommy have been married for a long time. Is there any problem that you can''t ovee?" Zac frowned. "I have walked much more than you have eaten. I know how to deal with the rtionship with your mommy. You''d better pay more attention to yourself. You are in real danger now. " Albert turned to him and didn''t want to talk about his own business anymore. He wouldn''t understand the previous grudges. Zac''s eyes darkened slightly. "After this period of time, maybe everything will be fine." "Not only Essie, but also the rtionship between your parents inw should be properly handled. I wanted to ask them out for a meal, but they refused. It''s not a good omen. " The corners of Zac''s mouth twitched slightly. In fact, he also felt that Luce didn''t like him very much. Bob had always been reasonable, but this time his attitude towards him was much colder. If both of them began to oppose him as their son-inw, it would undoubtedly make his rtionship with Essie worse. "You have to remember that right is right, and wrong is wrong." While he was thinking, Albert patted him on the shoulder and said in an implicit and meaningful tone. Only when something happened to himself could he understand the pain and feeling of the other party. Zac remained silent. When he returned to the vi in the evening, Essie was not there. Ann told him that Madam had taken the children to her parents'' house for dinner. Zac turned around and went out. He drove to the vi in Phoenix Road. When he was about to get out of the car, he caught a glimpse of the Lamborghini parked at the door. A cold light shed through his eyes. This was Hanson''s car. What was he doing here? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He appeared as soon as there was a crack between him and his muddled-headed fool. Hadn''t he given up yet? In the vi. Lucy had prepared the dinner, which was Hanson''s favorite. "Hanson, I heard from Essie that your birthday is in a few days. If you don''t mind,e here and let Essie and the children celebrate it with you," Lucy said with a smile. "Okay, I also want to celebrate my birthday with Mili and Dot," Hanson said with a smile. Looking at her mother, Essie felt a little nervous. When did she tell her that Hanson''s birthday was coming? It was obvious that her mother hadn''t given up yet and still wanted to make a match between her and Hanson. "Daddy Hanson, let me tell you something. My mommy and daddy had a fight. They were in a cold war and slept in separate rooms." Mili pouted. She said that on purpose. Onlypetition could make progress. She wanted to put more pressure on her daddy, in case he would bully his mommy and protect that bad grandma. Hearing that, Essie felt speechless. Since when did Mili be a traitor? Hanson''s dark eyes twinkled. He had heard about Mary''s food poisoning. He also knew that she didn''t like her daughter-inw, Essie. Otherwise, her mother wouldn''t have been on his side and supported him so firmly. "Essie, if Zac dares to bully you, tell me. I''ll get even with him." "Don''t listen to Mili''s nonsense. We''re fine. I think I''m pregnant. It''s better to sleep alone." Essie forced a smile at him. "Well, Hanson is not an outsider. You don''t have to force a smile with him." Lucy put her arm around her daughter''s shoulder and said, "The baby in your belly came at a bad time, or you wouldn''t have insisted on being with Zac." "Mary is not a simple woman. I don''t know what trouble she will make in the future. You can live with Zac if you can. If you don''t want to live with him, you can divorce him as soon as possible. " Bob sighed. Hearing this, Hanson''s eyes twinkled with stars. "Essie, do you remember what I said? I''ll wait for you for ten years. In these ten years, I won''t date with other women. Even if you still love Zac, I won''t change." "Hanson..." Essie lowered her eyes. She knew very well that it was impossible for her and Hanson to be together again. When she walked into the side road with Zac, she was doomed to have no way back. "Well,e and have dinner. Even if Hanson is not my son-inw, he is still my son. I can''t take Mary''s son. Hanson is the most considerate son." After saying that, Lucy served a chicken drumstick for Hanson. Rabi kept eating and didn''t say anything. Although he couldn''t understand what her grandparents said, he indistinctly felt that his father was in trouble. As smart as Dot and Mili, they knew what adults were talking about. In their eyes, daddy and daddy Hanson were in the same position. They would support whoever was good to Mommy. After dinner, while eating oranges, Mili pulled Dot and whispered. "If daddy knows what we are talking about now, he must be mad." "He has been isted," Dot shrugged and said casually. "It''s his fault to bully Mommy and stand on the side of bad grandma. It''s obviously the fault of bad grandma, but he still stands up for her." Mili wrinkled her nose. "In fact, he is also right. After all, the bad grandma is his mother, but he forgot that the bad grandma''s behavior this time is very serious, and can''t be forgiven easily." Dot crossed his arms over his chest and touched his chin like an adult. "I''m bing less and less optimistic about him and Mommy. It was said that it was a matter of two people when they were in love, and it was a matter of two families when they got married. Now because of bad grandma, there was a conflict between the two families, and he would be in a dilemma. Bad grandma is full of bad tricks. She will definitelye up with many ways to hurt mommy in the future. Who will he help then? " Mili sighed. "Judging from the situation this time, he is on the side of bad grandmother," Dot said slowly. "So he has a cold war with Mommy, and grandparents can''t ept him." Mili pouted. "Daddy is the smartest man in the world, yet, sometimes, he can still be confused. If he stood on the side of bad grandma, he would offend three people, but on the side of Mommy, he would only offend bad grandma. He really didn''t figure that out this time. " Dot shook his head. "Do you think they will really divorce?" Mili blinked her big eyes. "Mommy will mention it, but he won''t agree. They have divorced for so many times, and the agreement has been signed so many times. In the end, they still haven''t divorced, right?" Dot raised his eyebrows. "They didn''t divorce because the two still have feelings. If bad grandma torment a few more times, the rtionship between the two people will probably not continue, just like Grandma and grandpa Xu." Mili sighed. At this moment, Zac was still waiting outside. He didn''t intend to go in. He was very clear that he had been regarded as unwee by his parents inw, and he wouldn''t be pleased if he went in. Why did he ask for trouble? The iron gate of the vi didn''t open until nine o''clock. Hanson was sent out like a distinguished guest by his parents inw with a loving smile on their faces. Essie and the kids stood aside. Mili and Dot were always very close to Hanson. They wrapped their arms around his neck in turn and kissed him goodbye. Looking at him, Essie wore a sweet smile that hadn''t appeared for a long time. Zac tightened his grip on the steering wheel, and a malicious and ferocious look rose on his face. Since this incident, she had never smiled at him. Even her eyes on him were like looking at a stranger. Chapter 636 Dont Be Willful Anymore Chapter 636 Don''t Be Willful Anymore When Zac opened the door and walked out, the smile on everyone''s face disappeared, as if they were blown away by a cold wind. In particr, Essie changed her smile face immediately when she saw Zac. Such an obvious change made Zac''s internal organs twist into a ball. With an expressionless face, Hanson''s eyes swept across his face like the night wind. He turned to Essie and smiled, "I''m leaving now." Essie nodded, "Hanson, see you another day." "Daddy Hanson, remember to celebrate your birthday together." Mili waved at him reluctantly. "Okay." Hanson stroked her head lovingly. After say goodbye with Lucy and Bob, he got on the car. The existence of Zac continued to be ignored. It was not until Hanson''s car left her sight that she turned to him and said, "let''s go." She said lightly and held the children''s hands. "Essie, if you are not happy,e back. Don''t hurt yourself." Lucy''s voice came from behind. She said that on purpose. Anyway, she didn''t n to keep this marriage for too long. If Mary continued to make trouble after the baby was born, she would help her daughter to end this tragedy. A muscle on Zac''s handsome face twitched slightly. His mother-inw''s words were ruthless enough. It seemed that after this matter, she denied him again, and their rtionship returned to the freezing point. Along the way, his face was gloomy and serious, and there was a fire burning in his chest. But Essie turned a blind eye to it and kept her head out of the window. After returning to the vi, he asked the nanny to take the children upstairs to sleep, and Essie also went upstairs to her room. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. But he wouldn''t let her go. He pushed the door open. His aura was so cold that the atmosphere in the room was almost negative. "I''m tired. I''m going to sleep." Sitting on the edge of the bed, Essie said coldly. "Are you tired of ying orughing?" He pinched the tip of her chin and forced her head to face him. "I don''t understand." She shook off his hand hard. "Weren''t you very happy when you were at your parents'' house? Were you so excited to see your old lover?" He gritted his teeth and the veins on his forehead were rolling. "Hanson just came to see the children." She rolled her eyes at him and said lightly. She didn''t want to exin more. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "They are my children!" Anger was burning in Zac''s eyes. "Hanson is their daddy Hanson. They have lived in the United States with Hanson for three years, and their rtionship is not inferior to yours." She said rudely, as if she didn''t want to exin and just let it be. She didn''t want to care about his feelings at all. He took a deep breath, his chest heaving heavily like a fan, and even the air around him was fanned. "Do you miss that period of time very much?" "Yes." She said angrily, "That was the happiest time for me. There was no plot, no harm, no need to face my enemies all day long, and no need to intrigue with anyone. If possible, I hope I will nevere back and don''t face so many troubles. " A tinge of pain swept across Zac''s face. "Am I your trouble?" "Yes. Since you took me back to Dragon City, my trouble has begun. I don''t want to set foot in this ce for the rest of my life. For me, there is only hatred and pain here." A bitter smile appeared on her face. "Your mother Mary is one of my enemies. You want me to treat her like a family member. It''s a torture for me. " Zac sneered. He had never doubted what Mary had said. Mary said that Luce had hooked up with his father and had an affair with him, which had destroyed their marriage. That was why she was resentful. So, in his opinion, Luce was also wrong. His mother was also one of the victims. That was one of the reasons why he chose to support Mary. If Luce wanted apology from his mother, she should also apologize to his mother. But he didn''t say these words, because he didn''t want to waste his time talking about the grudge between their parents, which had been known by Essie. However, he didn''t expect that what he knew and what Essie knew were twopletely different versions of the story. "If you insist on hating my mommy, I have nothing to say. But I do believe reasones before loyalty. I won''t be partial to you and Mommy." Essie sneered. Obviously, he was on the side of Mary, far away from the word "justice". "Different ways don''t work together. Now you and I are not in the same boat. We can''t be together anymore. It''s better to be apart for us for the time being." "Do you want to get back together with Hanson?" mes of forbearance shed in Zac''s eyes. He wanted to kill Hanson at the thought of her smiling at him. "Whatever you think." She turned her head away and didn''t want to look at him or exin. She didn''t want to make any more efforts for this marriage. Just let it be. They could get together if they were happy or break up if they didn''t get along well. "Essie, you have a bad memory. I have monopolized your whole life. Don''t ever think about anything else." Zac stressed every word. "If my heart is gone, what you can force to stay is only a body." Essie raised her eyebrows coldly. "Where is your heart? Has it returned to Hanson?" Zac''s face was filled with cruelty. "Broken." Essie said the word indifferently. The corners of Zac''s mouth twitched slightly. "Aren''t you an immortal fighter? Why are you so fragile? " "No matter how strong I am, I am made of meat." She walked to the window and opened it. The atmosphere in the room was too low for her to breathe. "Essie." He pulled her shoulders and said, "I know what happened to my mother-inw has left a shadow on you, but I tell you, I''m not Mr. Baron. We won''t follow their steps. We just have different opinions. I don''t want my mommy to be sad, and I will never let you be wronged. I will try my best to come up with apromise to make everyone satisfied, okay? " His tone softened, with helplessness and understanding. Essie looked up at him and said, "Mr. Baron used to be the same. Every time my mother was troubled by Vicki, he would try to make her happy. They were reconciled for the time being, but a few dayster, Vicki would make trouble again. It was an endlessly vicious circle. She never stopped until they exhausted all their feelings. So it''s useless. Zac, I''ve seen through it! " "I''m the one who lives with you, not my mommy. If you are really like fire and water, then don''t meet each other except on festivals." Zac sighed heavily. She pushed his hand away and walked back to the bed. "It''ste. I''m going to bed. You can go back to your room." Before she finished speaking, Zac lifted her up and said, "go back to our room. Don''t make any noise." He had lost his patience. He had let her be willful for so many days, and even his rival in love hade to him to fight back. He couldn''t let her go. Whether she wanted to or not, she had to go back to their room with him tonight. "Let me go." She pounded him on the shoulder. "Don''t move, or you will hurt the baby." He warned in a low voice. Hearing that, Essie immediately became quiet. In the past few days, because of her bad mood, the baby seemed to have sensed it and often kicked in her belly, which made her look a little uneasy. When they returned to their room, Zac gently put her on the bed, put one hand on her belly and rubbed it. "You haven''t talked to daddy for a few days. My baby must miss me very much." Essie sighed and thought that the child must be a narrow-minded person. Every night, after Zac talked to it on her stomach, it would sleep quietly without kicking or making any noise. In the past few days, it didn''t hear Zac''s voice. Every once in a while, it would kick her belly, as if it was looking for its father and didn''t let her sleep well. At this moment, every word Zac said, it would stretch out its little foot to kick her belly. It was excited to hear daddy''s voice again. After Zac finished the story, it was quiet, as if it had fallen asleep at ease. For the sake of the baby, Essie didn''t resist anymore. Shey down and closed her eyes. "That''s good, honey." Zac smiled with satisfaction. On the second day, Essie received a call from Albert, hoping that she could go back home with Zac. Since the allergic incident of Mary, Essie hadn''t stepped into Rong Mansion. She hesitated when she received the call from Albert. Essie didn''t want to see Mary, because Mary wouldn''t be nice to her. Essie didn''t want to see her Stinky Face. But Albert called her in person and his tone was very sincere. She couldn''t refuse, so she had to agree. On the way back to Rong Mansion, Zac looked out of the window, with an implicit and intriguing look in his eyes. "My mommy has had a hard time these days. Daddy''s attitude towards mommy has changed a lot, and he even slept in separate rooms with her..." Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Essie. "If you are worried that I will quarrel with her, I can get off the car." "I didn''t mean that." Zac held her hand and said, "if my mother really did something wrong, she was punished this time, and you should be less angry." Essie''s dark eyes twinkled. Albert was a wise man. Mary couldn''t hide this trick of finding a scapegoat from him. Now he had neglected Mary, which should be the best proof. Thinking of this, she felt a little better. "I know what I should do." She said in a low voice and looked outside without saying anything. When they arrived at the house, Mary''s face darkened as soon as she saw Essie. She had not had a good day since the God of gue entered the house. Now she was even neglected by Albert because of her. If she didn''t teach Essie a good lesson, she couldn''t vent her anger. A cold light shed through Essie''s eyes, but she hid it quickly and didn''t show it. Chapter 637 Mary Was Not Hostess Of The Family Chapter 637 Mary Was Not Hostess Of The Family "Mommy, daddy." Essie greeted them in a low voice, with a gentle smile on her face. At this time, she had to show respect and magnanimity, or she would be regarded as narrow-minded woman Mary snorted angrily. Being ignored by Albert for the past few days, she was on the verge of breaking down. How could she still pretend to smile? "It''s good youe here." Albert smiled at her and was very satisfied with her performance. Mary thought this tramp was here tough at her. She must have known that she was out of favor. Fortunately, her son was on her side now and had never doubted her behavior. Otherwise, she would lose this battlepletely. Walt and Le were also there. Le was very happy in her heart. The battle between Mary and Essie was really wonderful, but it was a pity that Essie, an immortal fighter, fought back again and was not driven away. "Daddy, is there anything you want us to do?" Zac asked. "I''m going to have a family meeting today." Said Albert. Mary''s heart jolted, and she had a vague sense of foreboding. Thest time Albert held such a serious family meeting was more than 20 years ago, he announced that he would bring Minny home. What did he want to do this time? When all the family members were all here, Albert called the uncle Li into the meeting room. Albert looked serious, and the air in the meeting room also became solemn. "Recently, Mary has just recovered from a serious illness and needs a long time to recover. In addition, she is getting old. It''s time for her to enjoy her old age. These days, Essie helped Mary manage the family affairs and handled everything in an orderly way. So I''ve thought about it. From now on, Essie will take charge of this house. " His words caused a great uproar in the meeting room. Obviously, he was going to change the hostess. Mary twitched violently with her face turning pale and blue. When Albert slept in separate rooms with her, it had already aroused the private discussion of the servants in the house. If he had to deprive her of the position of hostess, wouldn''t they p both her left face and her right face? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. What position and prestige would she have in the family in the future? "I''m fine. I''ll recover after resting for a few days. Essie is pregnant now. How can she deal with so many complicated things? Would you think about it again?" A sharp look shed across Essie''s face. She quickly answered, "it doesn''t matter, mommy. I''m not that fragile, and it''s not my first child. I don''t need to be too careful. Your health is very important. You can rest for a period of time. When you recoverpletely, this house will be handed over to you. " She had a considerate and caring smile on her face, and her words were very euphemistic. But Mary understood what she meant. It was obvious that she was seizing power and asking her to retire. Zac didn''t say anything. Although in his opinion, it was not appropriate for his father to change the hostess at this time. He didn''t want to show mercy to his mother. But since Essie said so, if he had to object, he might be kicked out of bed again tonight. He tried his best to make her obedientst night. He didn''t want the rtionship between them to be worse. Noticing that Albert wouldn''t change his decision, Le took the opportunity and said, "Dad, Essie is pregnant. She can''t work too hard. Let me help her. I can learn how to run a family." She wanted to take the opportunity to get a share. Walt cast a sidelong nce at her. This woman was good at taking advantage of the situation. "That''s good." Albert nodded. Mary was on the verge of breaking down. Her face was slightly twisted, and her hands were trembling in anger. Sally nced at her with a gloating smile on her face. In the house of Rong family, she seemed to have a good rtionship with Mary, but in fact, they had been fighting openly and secretly. Taking advantage of her identity as the hostess of the family, Mary tried her best to suppress her. Even when she went out to borrow a jewelry, she would deliberately make things difficult for her and pick out the out of date jewelry for her. Now, she was demoted and thrown into the cold pce. The crown prince''s wife came out to preside over the overall situation. As an elder, she thought that Essie didn''t dare to make things difficult for her. "In fact, it''s better to leave this house to Essie. Young people are energetic and have ideas. Our century old house will be more vibrant in the future." "Young as she is, it''s inevitable for her to be impetuous. There are so many trifles in the mansion. It is strange if she can handle them well." Mary rolled her eyes at her, knowing that she was adding insult to injury. Sally waved her hand and smiled, "Maybe others can''t handle it, but I believe Essie can. She is the former president and chairman of the Xu''s Group. She can manage such a big group in an orderly way. We are just a family. Are you afraid that she can''t manage it well?" Mary snorted from her nose. The little tramp was most good at repelling enemies. As soon as she took over thepany, the loyal and devoted stewards in the house would probably be removed by her. "Since my daughter-inw took over the Xu Group, she has reduced the staff greatly. Many old employees have been ruthlessly fired by her. I hope that such a thing will not happen in our family." "Mommy, you''re in charge of the family well. There''s no need to do such a broad-minded thing." Said Essie with a faint smile. Sally pouted. Mary had been in charge of the family for so many years, and she must have hidden a lot of secrets. "Well, that''s it." After saying that, Albert told uncle Li to assist Essie. Coming out of the meeting room, Mary called her two sons into the study alone. As soon as the door was closed, she burst into tears. "As you can see, your father is going to drive me into the cold pce. How can I stay at home?" "Mommy, it''s good to leave the family to Essie. You should have a good rest and enjoy yourself at such an old age. Didn''t grandma hand over the power at your age? " Said Walt. "Your grandmother has asthma and needs to recuperate abroad. I''m in good health and don''t need to rest." Mary rolled her eyes at him. The eldest son was usually considerate, like a small cotton padded jacket, but at a critical moment, he would support the tramp. ''What if he still has feelings for Essie even though he is married?'' Zac poured her a cup of tea and said nothing, because the one rece her was his wife. "Mommy, daddy''s decision is always difficult to change. The most important thing for you now is to recuperate and find a way to repair the rtionship with daddy." "I''ve married him for so many years. I''ve been a good wife and good mom. I''ve never done anything wrong to him and the family. Now he hurts me for an outsider. Why don''t I feel cold and sad?" Mary said with tears and snot. "Mommy, daddy was just angry for a while. Time will pass. Didn''t you also experience this before?" Said Walt. "It''s all because of Essie. I haven''t had a peaceful life since she married Zac. Zac, if you are really filial to me, divorce her as soon as possible. Don''t let her piss me off again, or I will really be pissed off to death by her! " Mary pounded the table angrily. "Mommy, don''t get Essie involved in the grudge between you and Luce. She is also a victim. You are ipatible as fire and water, which will only put us children in a dilemma. " Zac frowned. Now, the rtionship between him and his parents-inw has dropped to the freezing point, even worse than before. In the past, at least Bob protected him and spoke for him, and now even Bob has changed his attitude. Yesterday, Hanson came here obviously because of his parents-inw. They were ready to change their son-inw. Essie was the most obedient woman to her parents, and her brain was often short out. If they bewitched her a little more, she might really give up on him and throw herself into the arms of her rival in love again. "She is Luce''s daughter. How can she not listen to Luce and not be affected by her? Let me tell you, Luce is a cunning woman. She looks innocent and kind, but in fact, she is more sinister and vicious than Elizabeth. If she didn''t kill me this time, she would definitely not give up. And next time, she would come to harm me. Now her daughter has taken over the family. It''s easier for her to hurt me. I''m afraid I won''t even have a ce to live in the future. " Mary held her arms and looked terrified, as if her life was in danger at any time. Walt held her hand and said, "Mommy, I think you are suffering from persecutory delusion. There are so many people and eyes in the house. How could anyone hurt you? " "My wife is not that kind of person. You think too much." Zac said affirmatively. He was very clear about what kind of person Essie was. Even if she hated her mother, she would not have the intention to kill her. She was always defensive and would never take the initiative to attack. However, once she was attacked, her counterattack was powerful enough to kill. So what he needed to do was to ask his mother to calm down and not to provoke this muddled fool again. However, it was impossible for Mary to do that. She was born to be vengeful and never let go of Essie unless she died. "Even if she won''t hurt me, Lucy can still bewitch her to harm me. Just like what she did to your father. He only cared about her and turned a blind eye to this family and us. If I hadn''t endured humiliation and burden, you would have changed your mother." "If you are really worried, you should find a way to repair your rtionship with daddy as soon as possible. Many women admired a man as mature and handsome, unrestrained and powerful as daddy. Those young women have plenty of ways to hook up with men. If you don''t want to work hard, there is a high chance for them to take advantage of the opportunity. We don''t want to call a woman younger than us auntie. " Walt tried to distract her from catching Essie. Chapter 638 Mother-in-law Or Daughter-in-law Chapter 638 Mother-inw Or Daughter-inw Mary shivered. She had never thought about it. Albert didn''t have much interest in women. For so many years, he had never been with any other women except for Minny. However, as a man of strong power, handsome, mature and extraordinary appearance, there were countless women coveting him. If the rtionship between the couple continued to deteriorate like this, the mistress would definitelye into the house. "You are my son. You must find a way to make me and your father get back together." "Don''t worry, mommy. I''ll handle it. I''m good at coaxing people." Walt said confidently, patting his chest. Mary nodded and turned to Zac, "tell your wife that even if I am not the hostess of this family, I am her mother-inw. If she dares to make trouble in the family, I won''t spare her." "Mommy, Essie values love the most. If you treat her well, she will also treat you well." Zac said clearly and in a low voice. He was reminding his mother to be kind to Essie and not to make trouble again. Mary snorted and said nothing. She wiped the tears on her face and walked out of the study. Le was in the hall. Seeing hering down, she walked up to her and asked, "Mommy, are you okay?" "Very good." Mary rolled her eyes at her. She thought she was a sensible girl before, but she didn''t expect that she would stab her at the critical moment. Le read her mind and smiled, "Mommy, you are my mother-inw. Of course I''m on your side unconditionally. The reason why I proposed to share the family affairs with Essie is to help you." Her voice was so low that it was within the range of the two. The task Willi gave her was to mess up the peaceful spring water of the family and make the family more chaotic. So she would try to make Mary and Essie keep fighting with each other until Essie was driven out of the family. Mary nced at her and asked, "do you really think so?" "Of course, as your daughter-inw, I should be filial to you and respect you. Your words are the imperial edict. How can I help that disrespectful sister-inw and disobey you?" Le said seriously. "It''s good that you can think so." Mary''s eyes shed. In a rich family, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was difficult to deal with, and the rtionship between sisters-inw was also veryplicated. She and Sally seemed to be harmonious on the surface, but secretlypeted with each other. As the eldest daughter-inw, Le was definitely not willing to be suppressed by Essie. It would be strange if she didn''t try her best to win over her mother-inw. "Mommy, if you need anything, just tell me." Said Le. Mary nodded. With her assistant''s help, it would be much easier to deal with Essie. At that time, Essie would make a mess of the family. Not only Albert, but also Abel and Alena would be very disappointed in her. At this moment, Essie had begun to get familiar with the business of the family. In addition to the Centennial old house in Dragon City, the property of the family also included the natural ecological farm, fish pool, pasture, and training ground all over the country... Every week, there would be fresh vegetables, fruits, fish, meat being sent to Rong Mansion and other family members in other cities. In the eyes of the people of Dragon City, the Rong family was not only the richest n, but also the most generous one. The sry of the servants and workers in the family was quite good. In addition to the sry, three meals a day were free. Rong family also provided amodation for servants and workers. It was in a Luxury Apartments only one mile away from Rong Mansion and the rent was very low. The housekeeper, the servants and workers who had special contribution to the family and had worked in the family for more than ten years could be allocated to a three bedroom apartment. The rest of the employees would also be allocated apartments ording to their level and contribution. In the Dragon City, where thend was covered with gold, the housing price was astonishing, and the rent was frightening, possessing a cheap house was like getting a pie from the sky. Therefore, in Dragon City, it was an honor and luck to be able to work as a maid in the family. Of course, no one in Dragon City would hire anyone who was fired by the family. In the past, Essie had assisted Mary in managing the family business. She had known something about the family business, so it was easy for her to deal with it now. "Uncle Li, nice to meet you." "Mrs. Essie, it''s my duty to help you manage the family." Uncle Li smiled kindly. After that, Essie called all the stewards to hold a meeting. As the saying goes, a new emperor would hire his courtiers. The hostess of the family was equivalent to the boss of the family. If the boss was changed, the courtier could also be changed, so the several stewards were a little uneasy, especially those confidants of Mary, who were afraid that Essie would fire them. Essie could guess what they were thinking. The meeting was tofort them. The stewards had their own thoughts. Mary had already sent a message to them on the phone in secret, asking them to do whatever they wanted and secretly trip up Essie. So now they were weighing the pros and cons, should they continue to follow Mary, or should they turn to Essie. It was a matter of mother-inw or daughter-inw. Generally speaking, in a rich and powerful family, the mother-inw was the most important. However, the situation of Essie was different. She had backers. Mr. Abel, Mrs. Alena and the host of the family all thought highly of her as their daughter-inw. Even if she lost her power, she still had a chance to turn the tables. By then, she would have to settle ounts after autumn. Therefore, they had to measure the situation and weigh the pros and cons. In fact, Essie had her own n. The stewards were smart and obedient. She kept them. If they didn''t know the situation and stood against her for Mary, she had to ask them to leave. In the evening, when they returned to the vi, Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "now that dad has handed over the position of the hostess to you, it''s time for you to relieve your anger, isn''t it?" "Daddy is smart, unlike someone who looks very intelligent, but in fact, his frequency of short circuit is simr to mine." Said Essie with a mocking smile. "Yes, I was confused. My wife was wronged." Said Zac in a friendly tone, stroking her head. Essie stopped being stubborn with him. She knew that Albert did this with good intentions. On the one hand, he wanted to punish Mary; on the other hand, he wanted tofort her and ease her rtionship with Zac. It was a greatfort for her to have such a wise and kind father-inw at home. She couldn''t refuse this favor. After finishing her homework, Mili walked down the stairs and sat in the middle of them. "Daddy, mommy, have you made up?" "Yes, your daddy Hanson is hopeless." Zac gently pinched her little face. He felt depressed at the thought that he was in the same position as Hanson in her heart. Mili stuck out her tongue at him, crossed her arms over her chest and sighed, "it''s all our fault that we are not Moso. Otherwise, daddy Hanson and mommy would have gotten married too." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rubbing her head which was full of weird thoughts, Zac snorted, "your mommy is monopolized by me. Even if she is an alien, she can only have me as her husband. If anyone else dares to touch her, he will be killed! " "Big devil!" Mili red at him. "Little girl, when you grow up, you will understand that a person''s heart is very small and can only amodate one person." Zac said seriously. "Then why did you divorce, remarry and have an affair?" Mili raised her beautiful eyebrows and looked at him doubtfully. "Those who are unfaithful to love will be nuns and monks in the next life, and will be single all their lives." Zac said in a half serious and half joking tone. Hearing this, Essie was a little choked. Was it really good to say such ridiculous words to children? Mili blinked her eyes as if she didn''t understand what he meant. A trace of panic quickly appeared on her face. "If mommy divorces you and marries daddy Hanson, will she be a nun in the next life?" "Yes." "If you marry someone else, will you be a monk in your next life?" "Yes." "Then you''d better not divorce, or you''ll be miserable in your next life," said Mili with her eyes wide open as if she was frightened. "That''s good." Zac smiled with satisfaction. She was worth teaching. Sitting next to her, Essie said in a hurry, "it''s almost eight o''clock, sweetheart." She reminded her and changed the topic. Mili screamed. She took the remote control, turned on the TV and called Rabi and Dot downstairs. Today was a very special day. The first TV drama starred by Mili was yed on TV for the first time. It was in the form of a seasonal show. The first season had been finished and it was officially broadcast on the star. Because of the special situation that had happened before, Mili didn''t have many scenes in the first season. However, there were still a few more seasons left, and her scenes would gradually increase. "To tell you the truth, godfather and godmother have shown their first kiss on the screen in this y." Mili said with a smile. "Will uncle be angry if he sees it?" Rabi asked in a sweet voice. "How about uncle kissing god mother a few more times in private?" Dot said casually. Mili opened WeChat and pulled Jim and Eva into the group. "God mom, are you with uncle Vinton?" "Yes, your uncle is right next to me, your grandma and uncle Jade as well." Eva replied. "What about god father?" After a long time, Jim finally typed two words, "at home." "God father, the screen day ising again. The mobile phone store will definitely be in a rush tomorrow." Mili let out threeughing expressions. As long as Jim''s new movie premiere or the opening of the new y, it was the quietest time in the evening of Dragon City, because everyone was either crowded in the cinema, or squatting in front of TV and mobile phone to lick the screen. "You''re such a jerk! How dare you tter Jim?" Eva let out a sweating expression. Jim didn''t respond. He seemed to be very busy. Eva thought he had fallen in love with a new girl and endured it for so long, which should be the limit for him? "Jim, are you alone?" She asked deliberately. "It''s none of your business." Jim sent a contemptuous expression. Chapter 639 The Secret Of Jims Skin Care Chapter 639 The Secret Of Jim''s Skin Care "Just ask. I don''t care about your business." Eva threw out a bomb. "Then shut up and watch TV." Jim responded with a kitchen knife with blood. "I didn''t say anything. I moved my fingers." Eva threw out another pile of shit. "Be careful of your fingers." Jim gave her a skull. Then the two started to fight on the screen. Mili was a little sweaty. She raised her head and took a look at Essie and Zac. "I found that there is no time when godfather and godmother don''t fight, they would even fight on WeChat." With a smile, Essie said, "or how could they be enemies for three lifetimes?" "Next time, I''ll ask director Li to shoot a paly called An Enemy for Three Lifetimes. It must be very exciting to let them act here." Dot said slowly. After the advertisement, the TV y started. The hall also quieted down. Zac gantly offered his arm as a pillow for his wife. "I really admire godfather and godmother. They both hate each other, but they can still act so affectionately." Mili crossed her arms in front of her chest, full of worship. "This is called dedicated. For actors, even if it is a gori, you have to kiss it." Said Essie. "Godfather is the king of the entertainment circle. No director dares to let him kiss a gori." Mili pouted. "Baby, it''s just a metaphor. Your godfather and godmother are both good at acting. Even if there is a dinosaur in front of them, they can still show affectionate expressions." Said Essie, stroking her head. "Will they fall in love with each other just like other actors?" Mili blinked her beautiful big eyes and asked. "If so, your uncle will be in trouble." Zac interrupted with a hint of banter in his tone. "Uncle is also very handsome and excellent, so the possibility is zero." Dot said slowly. "Those who betray love will be single in the next life. God mother, you can''t fall in love with someone else." Zac was a little embarrassed. She was really a cunning girl. At this time, neither Eva nor Jim watched the y. They stared at the WeChat and kept fighting. Although in the real world, Eva was crushed and killed by Jim in a second, she was full of fighting spirit and murderous will in the Inte world. So after the whole y was finished, they still couldn''t decide the winner. Vinton couldn''t bear to look at her phone. However, she didn''t get along well with Jim, which relieved him a lot. He didn''t want to have a strong rival in love like Jim. "Brother Vinton, will you be jealous if my sister is too intimate with actors?" Jade asked with a smile. "No, I won''t. I have always been scrupulous in separating public from private interests." Vinton smiled charmingly. Eva put down her phone and put her head on his shoulder. "Vinton supports my career the most." "Of course." Vinton held her in his arms and said, "as long as you want, you can continue to act even if we get married." Eva smiled gracefully, revealing two cute dimples. The phone in her hand rang, and it was a message from Jim, "heaven pepper, admit defeat?" "Jim, if you have nothing else to do, you can continue. I don''t want to y with you." After saying that, she waved her finger and blocked him. A me of fury rose in Jim''s thick eyebrows. How dare this bold heaven pepper block him? No one in the world dared to block him! On the early morning of the second day, he sent three life-threatening messages in a row. He said something important three times, "Heaven pepper,e here and make dessert for me." Eva was speechless. As soon as she entered his vi, she was forced to a corner by him. "Take out your phone!" He ordered. "What are you doing?" Eva unconsciously put her hand into her pocket and held the phone tightly. She looked at the expression on his face as if she was looking at a gangster who was ready to rob her phone at any time. "Eva, if you dare to block me again, I will ask someone to freeze your WeChat ount directly." He warned her word by word. Eva fainted. It was just a block. Why did he look so fierce? "Jim, have you ever been blocked?" She sneered. "Whoever dares to block me must want to disappear from this world!" Jim threatened directly. "You are so cruel. You must be Hitler''s reincarnation." Eva pouted. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Is that short man 1/10000 more handsome than me?" Jim snorted with disdain. His height of 190CM was golden, perfect and impable. Hitler stood on tiptoe but couldn''t reach his shoulder. Eva wiped his sweat and said, "Jim, being narcissistic is a kind of disease. You should take medicine." Jim walked to the sofa, sat down, crossed his legs, and put his long arms on the back of the sofazily. "Cut the crap. Go and make dessert." Eva rolled her eyes at him, threw down her bag, and turned to the kitchen. She wouldn''t like an arrogant tyrant like him even if he was the reincarnation of the mysterious gods. He was too difficult to serve. The woman who fell in love with him must be asking for trouble. After she went into the kitchen, Jim turned on the TV to watch the rebroadcast ofst night''s TV series. In the entertainment circle, Jim was the audience rating and the box office of a movie. No one could break his record, but he kept breaking his own record. It was the first time that Summer 100 Degree had invited him to shoot a promotion micro movie. Many advertisingpanies had found his assistant to negotiate with him, hoping that he could endorse their products and the price would be up to him. But he didn''t even bother to take a look at it. Jim never endorse any brand, because he was an unparalleled brand. As soon as the new y started, the top ten on the hot search list were upied. It was all about the new y, Jim and Eva. When Eva came, she asked the driver to drive the car and hid in the back seat with full equipment. Only after entering the house did she dare to show her face. His vi was surrounded by high walls, and the paparazzi could not peep. After an hour''s work in the kitchen, five desserts were freshly cooked. After squeezing two sses of fresh juice, she called Jim into the dining room. "Not bad." Jim nodded slightly. It sounded like he was praising her, but his tone was indifferent and emotionless. Eva was used to his cool and arrogant appearance, so she ignored him. She sat down and was about to start when Jim''s voice came slowly, "did I ask you to eat with me?" "What do you mean?" She suddenly frowned. He called her over before she had breakfast. Now she was hungry. "Stand aside and watch me eat." Jim said coldly as a revenge for her blocking himst night. Eva got angry. She could bear anything, but she couldn''t bear hunger. And these desserts were all made by her. Why couldn''t she eat them and could only look at them. Without saying a word, she grabbed a crystal cake and took a big bite. "I want to eat. Jim, It''s none of your business." Jim stretched out his arm and tried to grab it for her. She ran aside and put the whole crystal cake into her mouth. Then she threatened in a vague voice, "if you don''t let me eat it, you won''t be able to enjoy it either." Jim looked at her, speechless. What a foodie feared most was hunger. She didn''t have breakfast. She was so hungry that her eyes turned green and she almost went crazy. If he really didn''t let her eat, she would jump on the table and fight with him. For his good breakfast time, just let her go. "Well, you can sit down and eat." Hearing this, Eva''s face softened slightly. "You are sensible." She was so hungry that she didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She sat down and began to eat. "Heaven pepper? What do you think will happen if I lock you up for a few days and don''t give you anything to eat?" Jim looked at her with mockery and was a little frightened by her wolfing down. "What''s the difference from killing?" Eva red at him angrily. If he didn''t give her food, he would kill her. "Are you so afraid of hunger?" A disdainful smile appeared on Jim''s face. "Aren''t you afraid of getting pimples?" Eva retorted. "I''ve never had any pimples." Jim replied indifferently. "I see." Eva pouted. This guy''s skin was so good that she was jealous. He didn''t have a mole, nor did he have a freckle or a pimple. "Jim, you are good at skin care. Do you have any secret?" "You want to know?" Jim raised his eyebrows, a mischievous look shing across his eyes. She nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "The secret is..." Jim paused and lowered his voice. "Put the snail on your face every day and let it climb a few circles slowly." Eva choked slightly. Recently, the snail facial mask was very popr, but it was extracted from the snail. She had never heard of putting a snail on one''s face crawling. It was so sticky and disgusting. "Jim, you are so unique." "The skin care products you used are all mixed with chemicals. They won''t cause much damage to your skin in a short term, but the side effects wille out after a long time. I''m using pure natural and pollution-free products. I don''t worry about chemical damage. " Jim crossed his legs and said slowly, with a pair of peach blossom eyes squinting slightly. Eva didn''t doubt his words at all. He was known as the number one evil man in the Dragon City, and he must have used some evil tricks that ordinary people couldn''t imagine. So did his skin care. "So, you used the snail as a facial mask?" Jim slightly leaned over and got closer to her. "The snail I used is not found in the wild. Those snails have too many bacteria and were not clean. It must be raised at home. In addition to feeding pure and natural food, it has to be cleaned regrly every day to ensure it''s clean." "You are so weird." Eva gave a thumbs up to show her admiration. "Do you want to have a try?" Jim''s dark brown eyes narrowed. "Where do you keep them? Can I have a look?" Eva''s curiosity was growing. "In the garden house." Shrugging, Jim said, "if you want to use it, I''ll pick the biggest one for you after breakfast." "Is that okay?" Eva''s thick eyshes flickered. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 "A snail of mine is valuable. If it were someone else, they wouldn''t even be able to take a look at it. But for the sake of the desserts you made today, I''ll make an exception for you," Jim said slowly. As if being bathed in the sun, Eva put on a smile and said, "Since you are so generous, I won''t refuse." She finished her breakfast rapidly, and theny on the lounge chair on the terrace. Jim looked at her with an unfathomable smile. The heaven pepper was really silly and naive. She believed whatever he made up to tease her. However, since she was so interested, he could not let her down, so he ordered the servants to pick up one of the edible French snails he raised. "Scum Jim, will it bite me?" Seeing the fat and big snail in his hand, Eva was a little frightened with her beautiful big eyes wide open. "If the snail can bite people, the sow will fly to the sky." Jim sneered. This stupid woman didn''t even know some basic knowledge. Eva felt relieved and took a deep breath. "Well, I''m ready. Let''s start." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jim put the snail on her forehead. Soft and cool, she felt good, not as scary as she thought. "Scum Jim, you are so smart that you invented the snail SPA," she said with a smile. Jim was a little disappointed to see that she enjoyed it very much. He had nned to make fun of her, but he didn''t expect her to be so bold. It was not fun at all. The big snail slowly wriggled on her face, itching, making her giggle. Her silveryughter, like the collision of wind bell and wind, echoed on the balcony. Jim was a little affected. He squinted at her without blinking. She looked pure and harmless when she smiled. There was no spicy taste at all. She looked nice andfortable. "Scum Jim, where did you get these snails? I want to raise some," Eva said. "These are all French snails. They are fed with pure natural and pollution-free organic food. After they are finished, I will roast them for eating." Jim squinted his charming eyes and gave a secret smile. "You are so cruel, aren''t you? They are so cute. How can you bear to eat them? " Eva rolled her eyes at him. "The reproduction of snails is amazing. I''m doing this to maintain the ecological bnce." Jim snorted. Eva pouted. Her dark eyes rolled for two times, revealing a sly glimmer. "Scum Jim, can you show mercy? Eat less and sell them to me?" "You have a crush on my little snail?" Jim grinned wickedly. "It''s so adorable. It can also give you SPA." Eva grinned, revealing a row of white teeth. Jim rubbed his chin, seeming to be hesitating. Seeing this, Eva curled her lips and said, "It''s just a few snails. You''re so stingy. You''re still the richest crown prince of the entertainment circle. You don''t deserve the name." "It depends on my mood whether I give it to you or not," Jim said slowly. "It''s okay if you don''t give it to me. I don''t want to force you to do something you don''t want." Eva wrinkled her nose, took down the snail crawling on her cheek and put it on the table. "I should go now." Then she stood up, shook her head and walked outside. Jim''s brown eyes twinkled in the sun. "In fact, I''m in a good mood today. I can give you a few." Hearing this, Eva immediately stopped and turned around, "Really?" "On one condition," said Jim with a charming smile. Humph, Eva frowned and knew that this guy would not be so kind. "What condition?" She asked in a low voice. If he was deliberately making things difficult for her, she would not care. There were only a few French snails. If she couldn''t buy them, she would raise the Chinese one. "You have to cook ''Hodgepodge'' for me at noon and at the evening." Jim smiled. Eva was slightly shocked. Wasn''t this equal to no conditions at all? It seemed that this guy was not as bad as she thought. "Okay, it''s settled. I''ll do the SPA for some more time." With a smile on her face, Eva walked back to lie down on the lounge chair, picked up the snail by the table and put it on her face. It felt cool, soft and smooth. It was much morefortable than using a facial mask. "Do you really feelfortable?" Seeing that she enjoyed it so much, Jim couldn''t help but want to have a try. Eva didn''t find any clues in his words. She nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "Do you want to get one too?" "No, I''m fine," Jim replied indifferently and sat down on the chair next to her. His skin was born good and didn''t need special care at all. After taking a nap for a while, Eva turned to look at him and said, "Scum Jim, can I ask you something?" "What''s the matter?" "Are you afraid of fire?" Since she came here for the first time and the housekeeper told her that she could not use fire in the vi, she had been confused. An indescribable look shed across Jim''s eyes. "Heaven pepper, you are quite gossipy." "Gossips, gossips, I''m miss it..." Eva stuck out her tongue and yed with him. "Don''t ask anything you shouldn''t ask." Jim''s tone suddenly became cold, as if the most reluctant dark memory in his heart had been stirred up. Noticing this, Eva immediately stopped. The sunshine on the balcony was very warm, and she didn''t want cold air to sweep over and destroy it. "We have finished shooting the first season of this y. We won''t start shooting the second season until we have a month off. I have to travel around the world this month, so I can''t have dinner with you." She changed the topic and looked very excited, perhaps because it was the first variety show she officially took over, or because she wouldn''t serve this man for a month. "How many people are with you?" Jim asked casually. "Three, and a mysterious guest. The crew of the program said that we should keep the mystery. We won''t know who it is until we arrive at the first station in the Ohio State," Eva said. "Who do you think will it be?" Jim''s tone was still t, as if he was just talking about an insignificant gossip news. "It''s either a big name, or a popr actor or actress." Eva shrugged. For her, it didn''t matter who it was. Anyway, it wouldn''t affect her. "Who do you want the guest would be?" Jim''s charming eyes twinkled with a strange light. Eva thought for a while and smiled, "Nicole or Toby." One of them was her schoolmate and friend, and the other was her good partner. If they could go together, they would definitely get along well. With an expressionless face, Jim slowly said, "Then who do you hate the most?" Eva''s eyes almost fell on his face subconsciously, but in an instant, she quickly turned around. Thest guest she wanted was him, of course. If he came, her whole journey would be ruined. Fortunately, the possibility was almost zero. Jim had never participated in any variety show, so there was no need to worry. "It doesn''t matter. I will obey the arrangement of the crew," she said. Jim''s perfect thin lips were slightly tightened, and a mist like color shed through his eyes. He could see through her mind at a nce, but that was interesting. He liked to see the fear of heavenly pepper. "It turns out that you are so obedient." "I''m telling you, I heard that we are going to the north pole this time. Maybe we can see the aurora." Eva''s excited expression was like a newborn baby eager to see a new world. "Heaven pepper, you are going to the show, not a real trip. The show is to create a topic and win audience rating." Jim sneered. "I know. We can walk around and have fun after the shooting." Eva smiled. "Then have a good time," Jim said with a faint smile, with a mischievous expression on his face. After the snail SPA, Eva went to the garden house to pick up her little snail in high spirits. Jim even gave her ten. She was a little shocked by his generosity. "Remember to feed some organic vegetables, or you will suffer if they have parasite in them," Jim warned her. Otherwise, she could not me him if her face was disfigured because of that. Eva nodded and held the big box with snails in her arms as if holding a treasure. "Thank you, Jim." Jim realized that she had changed her address. She was indeed an innocent woman. She was fooled and shed tears of gratitude, which made him a little unbearable to make fun of her. As soon as Eva came back, she called Essie and she introduce this natural and harmless beauty treatment to her. When Essie arrived at her apartment, she had just taken care of the snail''s nest. The sand in the ss tank was brought from Jim''s garden house, and several organic cabbage were nted. "Essie, you are pregnant now. It''s not appropriate to use a facial mask with chemical ingredients. It''s the best way to use this snail SPA." Hearing that these were all from Jim, Essie was slightly surprised. "Have you reconciled with your enemies?" "I made dessert for him in exchange." With a pout, Eva picked up a snail and put it in her hand. "Is it cold, watery, soft and particrlyfortable? Let me tell you, today I let the little snake climb around my face, and my skin is very clear. No wonder the skin of Scum Jim is so good. It turns out to be the secret. " Essie didn''t know that Jim actually fooled her bestie, because she had indeed heard that some beauty salons in Europe used living snails for SPA. She guessed that the two of them had reconciled, but they were unwilling to admit it. "I''ve checked Baidu just now. The snail is hermaphrodite. Although I only have ten now, there will be a hundred or a thousand soon. How about we have a whole body SPA together? " Eva said excitedly. With a smile, Essie said, "Let''s talk about it when you finish traveling around the world ande back." She didn''t have time to think about skin care. There were a lot of things to deal with in the Rong Mansion. Eva helped her to sit on the sofa, "Now you are promoted to the position of the hostess of the family. Is your mother-inw mad?" Chapter 641 See You One More Time Chapter 641 See You One More Time "It''s better to trampled on others than to be trampled on." Hearing that, Essie shrugged her shoulders. Even though Mary lost her power, she was still her mother-inw. Although she couldn''t step on her, she was on an equal footing. From now on, she didn''t need to see her bad face when she entered the Rong Mansion. "Mother-inw, especially the mother-inw of a rich family, is really a terrible species." Eva sighed. Vinton''s mother was on the same level as Mary. They were not good people. If she wanted to marry Vinton in the future, it must be a chaotic battle between mother-inw and daughter-inw. Essie was also a little worried about the future of Eva and her brother. The Xu family was much worse than the Rong family. In addition to Elizabeth, there was also a peerless sister-inw, Valery. Vicki was arrogant, domineering and overbearing, which waspletely iparable to the wise and mighty Alena. Eva was straightforward, fiery, rigid and flexible. At that time, it was inevitable to conflict with them. "Eva, after you marry into the Xu family, you don''t have to worry about Elizabeth and Valery, but you must coax Vicki. If she is willing to be your backer, no one dares to hurt you." "That olddy must be very difficult to serve." Eva curled her lips. From the lukewarm attitude of Vicki to her several times, he could see that she didn''t like her very much. She didn''t make things difficult for her because she loved her grandson, Vinton very much. "Anyway, she is better than Elizabeth and her daughter," Essie said. "That''s true." Eva nodded. Elizabeth and her daughter were the worst of the worst. Vinton was lucky that he was not infected by their viciousness. Taking a sip of the juice on the tea table, Essie asked thoughtfully, "Hasn''t your fathere to you these days?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "No." Eva shook her head. With a sneer, Essie said, "He has been having a hard time recently. Since you told Wendy that Elizabeth was going to change the crown prince''s wife at the midnight club that day, his father went to find Elizabeth. In order tofort the Xiao family, Elizabeth, that old fox, argued that she had never had such a n. It really poured cold water on the Fang family. Moreover, Wendy''s father had a problem with his brother-inw, York, and almost removed his position as vice president. He is treading on thin ice in the Xiao group now. " "Your trick is killing two birds with one stone," Eva said with a smile. She was happy as long as she thought of the frustrated look of the York family. "He is a snobbish man. If he really loses his power in the Xiao family, he might want to win you over and rely on you. After all, you are his biological daughter, much closer than his uncle. Besides, as long as you marry my brother, you will be the wife of the crown prince of the Xu family. By then, as his father-inw, he will be able to get some benefit from you," Essie analyzed, reminding her bestie to be mentally prepared. "In his dream. My biggest wish is to see him lose everything. Besides, as soon as the new year is over, my mother will marry my father Han. At that time, he will be the new father of Jade and me. " Eva gritted her teeth. After thinking for a while, Essie asked, "Eva, who is your new father? He is very mysterious." "In fact, I don''t know. I only know that he is from country C andes from a rich family." Eva threw up his hands and said, "Anyway, as long as he treats my mother well, that''s enough. My mother has suffered most of her life, and she has never remarried for the sake of Jade and me. Now it''s time for her to enjoy her life." Essie nodded. Mother fang was having a good time after so much hardship in her life. On Friday, Essie invited Mrs. Rose and Irene to the Rong Mansion. She had a table of afternoon tea in the garden, and Le and Ivy were also there. "Irene, I heard that you work in the Emperor? Are you used to working for Zac? " Le asked. "I''m fine. Cousin takes good care of me." Irene smiled, "He likes my coffee very much." "That''s good." Le forced a smile. Mrs. Rose looked at Essie with a hint of worry on her face. "Essie, I heard that your mother and your mother-inw had a quarrel again. Will your rtionship be affected?" Before Essie could say anything, Le interrupted, "Auntie, don''t worry. It is a blessing in disguise. Dad has given Essie the position of the hostess of the Rong family because of that matter." Her words didn''t make Mrs. Rose feel at ease. If the daughter-inw took the throne, wouldn''t her sister be even angrier at her daughter-inw? "Essie, anyway, she is your mother-inw. If you have time, talk to her more and rify the misunderstanding." "Okay, I know." Essie nodded. She was justforting Mrs. Rose. She knew very well that the grudge between her and Mary could not be solved. Irene blinked her eyes and said, "Sister inw, did you quarrel with cousin because of this? In those days, cousin went into his office every day with a terrible face. Everyone in the CEO Office was so nervous that they didn''t even dare to speak loudly." "It''s inevitable for a couple to have fights. We have reconciled." Essie smiled. "A couple is quarreling at the head of the bed and reconciling at the end of the bed. There is no hatred overnight between them." Mrs. Rose smiled. She could tell that they were in a good rtionship, so she didn''t worry too much about this. At this time, Albert came. Mrs. Rose stood up and walked towards him. Her brother inw and her sister were in a bad rtionship. She thought she should care about them and put in a good word for her sister. "Brother inw, let''s take a walk together." Albert nodded and walked towards the jasmine field with her. "Brother inw, my sister has suffered a lot these days even if she did something wrong. You have been married for so many years, and all the obstacles havee over. Is there anything that can''t be solved?" Mrs. Rose persuaded. "Charlotte, something is not as simple as you think. Since your car ident, your sister has changed a lot. She is totally different from before. She has done too many wrong things without telling me. Now it''s time for her to face it properly," Albert said meaningfully. "I think she must be very regretful now. Just give her a chance to change. It''s not easy for a couple to support each other for most of their lives." Mrs. Rose changed in a pleading tone. "If she is willing to repent, I can give her a chance, but if she continues to be stubborn, I wille to an end with her," Albert said solemnly. Even if he didn''t divorce her and let her continue to be his wife, their marriage existed in name only. Mrs. Rose sighed. At this moment, several shrill birds chirped not far away. She turned her head and saw a bird lying on the ground, pping its small wings and struggling to stand up. But as soon as its feet fell on the ground, it tilted and kept moaning in pain and fear. It looked like a bird that had not yet learned to fly and fell down from its nest by ident. "Oh my God! That little thing is injured." She quickly ran to the tree, gently picked up the bird with her hands, and then walked into the pavilion in front of her. After checking the injury of the little bird, she asked the servant to bring a bandage and carefully bandaged the little bird''s leg. Sitting opposite her, Albert looked at her. He remembered that the first time he saw Mary was because of an injured stray dog. She held it in her arms and stopped his car, begging her to send them to a nearby pet hospital. Her heart was as pure and harmless as the snow lotus in the mountain. He didn''t want to hurt her at all. He just wanted to love her and take good care of her. Somehow, the woman in front of him reminded him of her in the past. Her eyes were as pure as ck crystal, without any impurities. Her still beautiful face was as holy and gentle as an angel. It was difficult for him to connect with the scheming Charlotte before. "Fortunately, it only hurt its legs, internal organs and bones are fine. Let''s raise it first. When it recovers, we can send it back to its nest and reunite with its mother." Mrs. Rose smiled. She asked the servant to find a birdcage and put the birds in it. Then she put water and food in it. "Charlotte, you have also changed," Albert said meaningfully. "People will change," Mrs. Rose flipped her hair at the temples. "Yes, but some people be bad, and some have be good." Albert smiled bitterly. A breeze came from afar, mixed with a rich fragrance of flowers. She closed her eyes, sniffed gently and smiled, "It''s the smell of plum blossoms." Looking at her, Albert was lost in thought for a moment. He remembered that Mary also liked flowers, especially Jasmine. The jasmine field in the garden was nted by her in person. She had a keen sense of smell. She knew the flower once closed her eyes and smelled it. "Charlotte, have you been alone for so many years?" he asked in a low voice. Mrs. Rose nodded slightly. "You are still young. There must be a lot of men chasing you in France. Why don''t you choose one?" Albert asked jokingly. Mrs. Rose lowered her eyes and gently smoothed her bangs which were disheveled by the wind. "Maybe there is someone in my heart. Although I don''t remember who he is, he is still in my heart and has never left. I know it''s been so many years. He must have a wife, a child, and even a grandson. But I really hope that I can remember him again and see him again. " She didn''t know why she said that to Albert. Every time she saw him, she had an indescribable feeling. Albert''s heart twitched fiercely. He had always hated Charlotte. Although she had the same face as Mary, there was somethingpletely different in her heart. But at this moment, facing the person in front of him, there was apletely different feeling rising in his chest, as if he saw the Mary he liked before. Chapter 642 Tell The Truth Chapter 642 Tell The Truth After being dismissed from the position of the hostess, Mary had nothing to do. In the morning, she went shopping to vent her anger. As soon as he heard that Mrs. Rose was here, she went to the garden to have a look. Coming from the gravel path, she saw Albert and Mrs. Rose sitting in the pavilion. The two of them talked andughed happily. A hint of malicious jealousy shed through her eyes. During this period of time, Albert had neglected her. A crack in the rtionship between husband and wife was the easiest time for a mistress to step in. She must be on guard against anyone. "What are you talking about?" She put on a fake smile and walked over. When Albert saw her, the smile on his face faded slowly. Such an obvious reaction made her very ufortable. "Sister, are you feeling better?" Mrs. Rose asked. "I won''t die," Mary said angrily. Her biggest problem was her worry. "Well, you can have a talk with brother-inw. I''ll go to the children''s side." Seeing that she was not happy, Mrs. Rose stood up and left. Mary sat on her seat and looked at Albert who sat at her opposite seat, "Albert, are you going to punish me for those fabricated charges? I was almost killed by Lucy. Am I not a victim? " With a gloomy and serious look on his face, Albert said, "Justice has long arms. It''s not easy to find a scapegoat to get rid of sin." After saying that coldly, he stood up and walked outside. Seeing her attitude, he didn''t want to waste his time talking. Looking at his back, Mary felt a spasm all over her body. She had thought that she was smart enough to let Elizabeth push Pitkin out and be the scapegoat, so that she could hide the truth. But she didn''t expect that Albert didn''t believe her at all. No wonder he became so cold and removed her position as the hostess of the family. It must be Lucy and her mother who made trouble. Nobody knew how many bad words these two had said to Albert behind her back. Two tramps, one stole her husband and the other stole her son, she wouldn''t let them go. When Zac came back, the nannies had just picked up the children from school. "Mommy, I''ve been thinking about it for the whole day. Finally, I know what birthday gift I''m going to give daddy Hanson." Blinking her big eyes, Mili looked at Essie with a sweet smile on her face. Hearing this, Zac''s face darkened. He rubbed her ck hair angrily and said, "Little girl, did you pay so much attention to your father on my birthday?" "It''s different. I can celebrate your birthday every year, but if daddy Hanson gets married with someone else, I can''t celebrate his birthday anymore," Mili said seriously. "Not necessarily." Dot nced at Ivy and said, "If daddy Hanson and aunt get married, we can still celebrate his birthday." "Little boy, what are you talking about?" Ivy flipped her hair at the temples of her ears. A little shyness and a little disappointment shed across her face. She had prepared the birthday gift for Hanson three months ago. She thought she could celebrate his birthday with him, but he refused her coldly because he said he had his own arrangement. Dot seemed to have read her mind. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "Aunt, if Mommy can''t marry daddy Hanson, you are the most suitable person for him. Don''t be discouraged. We will help you." Taking a look at him, Ivy wasforted by his words. "Tomorrow is Hanson''s birthday. Do you want to celebrate it with him?" Hanson neither held a party nor nned to go home. He was probably going to celebrate the birthday with them. "Yes, grandma bought a lot of food and grandpa also ordered a big cake," Mili said with a smile, as if she was provoking her father on purpose. Zac was in a low mood in an instant. Although he and his wife had temporarily reconciled, the knot in the hearts of his parents inw hadn''t been solved, and their attitude towards him was still cold, which really gave him a headache. Now their attitude towards Hanson was totally different from his. Obviously, he was trying to support his future son-inw. On the second day, his domineering and overbearing personality broke out. He forcibly detained Essie at home and didn''t let her out. How could Essie not see through his mind? She put her arm on his shoulder and hooked his firm chin. "Zac, are you jealous?" "You are my wife. Do I need to be jealous?" With his legs crossed, a hint of ferocity shed across Zac''s face. "Then why don''t you let me out?" The big dark eyes of Essie flickered. "I have a rest today. It''s your duty to stay at home with me." Zac put his arm around her shoulder in a very strong attitude. It was impossible for her to go out today. "I''ve already told the nanny to send the kids to Phoenix Road after school. If I don''t go, my parents will call to urge me." With a dissatisfied look on her face, Essie curled her lips. "I will refuse it for you," Zac said without hesitation. Anyway, he was now scoring minus in the hearts of his mother-inw and father-inw, so he didn''t care to reduce more. "Are you going too far?" Essie nced at him coquettishly. "My parents inw asked you to celebrate your old lover''s birthday. That''s too much." Zac snorted and frowned. "Hanson and I are just good friends. There is no other rtionship between us," Essie said calmly and seriously. "I trust you, but I''m worried about my parents inw," Zac said slowly and casually, putting his hand on her belly. "Don''t think too much. When we were in America, my parents had lived with Hanson for two years, so they treated him as half a son," Essie exined. "A son-inw is half a son. I''m their half son. Hanson is just an outsider." Zac frowned. His parents in law made a mistake. "Zac, be honest with me. If it were you, could you ept the son of your enemy as your son-inw?" All of a sudden, Essie''s tone became colder. Taking a look at her, Zac said, "Yes, my mommy was wrong, but isn''t my mother-inw wrong? Everyone has a family, but she is still meddle with my daddy. How can my mommy not be angry?" Hearing this, Essie was shocked. She had thought that he had known the cause of the resentment, but now it seemed that he didn''t know at all. She didn''t know how Mary confuse right and wrong in front of him. "Zac, I think it''s necessary for me to tell you the grudges between the previous generation." Then she told him everything that Baron and Albert pursued her mother together and was destroyed by Mary. "Since my mother and your father had their own marriage and family, they have never done anything disloyal. They just get along with each other like good friends. It''s your mother who is jealous and suspicious. If it weren''t for her, my mother would have been the hostess of the Rong family. You and I wouldn''t have existed in the world. Since she despicably broke up my mother and your father, she should be mentally prepared to bear the consequences. A forcible rtionship is not sweet. Once she gets someone by tricks, she may not be able to get her heart. Besides, many people in thest generation know about it. It''s not easy to confuse right and wrong. " The corners of Zac''s mouth twitched slightly. Mary was the mother who gave birth to him and raised him. He wanted to respect and trust her, but her words and deeds hadpletely disappointed him. "I''ve told you that if my mommy really did something wrong, I''ll pay for her." "You can''t pay it back." With a sigh, Essie continued, "My mother will never forgive your mother and Elizabeth. There is no way to solve the grudge between them." "Didn''t she change her attitude towards me a lot before the allergic incident happened?" Zac frowned. "That''s for the sake of your aunt. Unfortunately, your attitude and stand disappointed her, so you were... " Essie made a gesture to cut her throat. She really hoped that Mrs. Rose could regain her memory as soon as possible, so that Mary would be doomed. She had half of her hatred with her mother would be half revenged, and if she could get rid of Elizabeth, the hatred they had umted for more than twenty years would bepletely cleared up. A cold light shed through Zac''s deep ice eyes. "I think someone must have nned it on purpose. The purpose is to intensify the hatred between my mother and your mother, so as to destroy our rtionship. Even if there is no clue, I won''t give up. I have a way to find out who did it. " If he caught the person, he would make her feel that life was worse than death. "Is it Willi?" Essie asked. If they couldn''t get rid of this big boss, they would be restless. Besides, he had been too quiet recently. It was weird. She felt that he was plotting something more terrible in secret, but it was not the time to start. "We can''t rule out this possibility," Zac said thoughtfully. "The quieter that fox is, the more we can''t let down our guard," Essie said. Zac nodded slightly. During this period of time, he was upgrading the punishment system. For Willi and his partner, his three hundred and sixty-five punishments were too light and insignificant. He had to reform. "I have something to tell you. Eve has woken up." "I thought she would never wake up again," said Essie, shocked. "She is lucky, but her consciousness is still very weak. I guess it will take several months for her to speak," Zac said in a low voice. Essie touched her swollen belly. In fact, it didn''t matter whether she woke up or not, because after regaining her memory, she was sure that the baby in her belly was Zac''s.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although she lost consciousness that night, she was very clear whether her body was vited or not. She was innocent and didn''t lose her virginity. While she was silent, Zac''s voice came again, murderous, "That bastard, let him live a few more months." Chapter 643 You Are Still Pregnant With My Baby Chapter 643 You Are Still Pregnant With My Baby Essie knew that he was referring to Steven. Somehow, when she thought back, she felt that he was a little familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere, but she couldn''t remember. While she was thinking, her phone rang. It was a call from Lucy. Hanson had arrived, and the children had left school. She asked when she woulde. Zac had already noticed the caller ID. before she spoke, he grabbed the phone and said, "Mom, I have made an arrangement with Essie tonight. You can eat first. I''ll pick up the childter." "We''ve already made a deal. What arrangement do you have? Won''t you let Essiee?" Lucy''s voice sounded a little annoyed. "Mom, you misunderstood. We are really busy. We are in the car now and are about to enter the tunnel. There is no signal. I have to hang up." After saying that, Zac hung up the phone. With her hands on her forehead, Essie felt a little nervous. The big devil was the big devil. As long as he had a fiendish nature, he would act in his own way and everyone on the earth could not stop him. She no longer resisted, leanedzily on the sofa and began to read the magazine. Fortunately, she had a foresight. She had expected that the big devil woulde. In the morning, she put the birthday gift into Mili''s schoolbag and asked her to send it to Hanson. Zac picked up the grapes on the tea table and peeled them for her. Since he forced her to stay, of course he had to ''serve'' her well. Hanson was very disappointed that Essie didn''te. Fortunately, he wasforted by the kids. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The second day was the day of the prenatal check-up. After doing the check-up for Essie, the doctor told her that everything was normal and that regr and appropriate activities were conducive to the natural birth of Essie. Aftering out of the consulting room, Essie went to the bathroom. Zac was waiting for her outside. In a corner not far away, a pair of eyes were staring at her. Seeing her walk to the bathroom, he quietly followed her. When Essie came out of the cubicle, she saw a tall and strong cleaner standing in front of the sink. She was cleaning the sink with her head down. She didn''t care. She walked over and washed her hands. When she was about to go out, a hand grabbed her from behind. "Long time no see, Cathy." She shook violently. When she turned around, the man took off his mask. When she saw the familiar face, a chill spread from her back. "Steven? You are not dead! " "Do you really want me to die?" Walt looked at her with a malicious smile. Turning her head to look at the door, Essie found that it was locked and no one coulde in. Her heart jolted. It was impossible for her to escape. He pretended to be a female cleaner in the hospital, probably for her. "How dare you follow me here! My husband is outside. If you don''t want to die, you should leave now. Otherwise, as long as I call him, he will rush in immediately. " She tried to frighten him with her hands subconsciously protecting her lower abdomen. Walt also looked up. Although it was creepy to enter this ce, if not, how could he meet her as Steven? She needed bodyguards to follow her in and out, and he couldn''t get close to her at all. Every day when he saw the love between her and Zac, he almost broke down. He just wanted to release Steven and let her remember the ''sweet'' time they had in D Ind. He wanted her to remember that the baby in her belly was his flesh and blood, not Zac''s. His eyes narrowed slightly. He raised his hands and held her bulging belly. "Don''t forget that you are still pregnant with my child. If I am dying, the child in your belly will be an orphan." Essie shook off his hand and took two steps back. "Don''t touch me." She wanted to tell him that they didn''t have sex that night, and the baby in her belly was not his, but her lips moved two times, without making any sound. As long as he still believed that the baby in his belly was his, he would not hurt her. If he knew the truth, he might be ashamed into anger and hurt her and her child. She was too weak to protect herself and her baby. "Baby, I miss you so much." He stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her waist to stop her from escaping. Although she was scared, she tried her best to keep calm. "My memory haspletely recovered. You can''t lie to me anymore." "It''s a romantic thing to die for a beauty. I''ve been married to you for a night, and I''m satisfied with the fruit of our love." Walt pinched her chin and lowered his head to kiss her. She felt sick and turned her head away. "I don''t want to see you again." "But I want to see you. I even want to see you give birth to our baby." Walt sneered and his voice was like theughter of a ghost underground. Hearing that, Essie shivered and asked, "Who the hell are you?" "Your husband and the father of your baby." Walt said word by word clearly and forcefully, "We had a wedding in front of the priest." "You work for Willi, and you are my enemy. If you dare to harass me again, I will kill this bastard in my belly," she gritted her teeth and threatened. If her guess was right, that night, it must be Eve who pretended to be her and had sex with him, making him misunderstand her. A muscle on Walt''s face twitched violently. "If you dare to hurt my child, I''ll let Zac''s child die with mine," he warned, gritting his teeth. "If you dare to touch my child, I will fight with you desperately," Essie said angrily. "As long as you give birth to my baby obediently, everyone will be fine." Walt raised his finger and gently tapped her trembling lips as if coaxing a child. Her face turned pale slightly. "I''m leaving. If I stay here for too long, my husband will notice the abnormality ande to see me." Blue veins stood out on Walt''s forehead. He thought for a while, bent down and kissed her on the belly. "Baby, after you are born, I will pick you up. I won''t let you recognize others as your father." These words frightened Essie. She tried her best to restrain her emotions from being noticed by him. Walt let go of her, opened the window on the wall, jumped out. Essie breathed a sigh of relief, opened the door of the bathroom and walked out quickly. Zac was walking towards them. He was a little worried since she hadn''te out for a long time. Although she was a mother of three children, she was still a fool. If she stumbled and touched by something identally, her belly would be hurt. At the sight of him, Essie finally calmed down. "Icy guy!" She got into his arms and told him that she had seen Steven. "Bastard!" Zac quickly gathered people to search every corner of the hospital. However, Walt had already slipped away. When they returned to the vi, Essie was still in shock. She was afraid that the man would do something bad to her child. Zac also arranged four female bodyguards to protect her closely, so that the bug wouldn''t have any chance to take advantage of her. "He has always thought that the baby is his. I''m worried that he wille up with the tricks to snatch the baby after the baby is born." "Don''t worry. That bug won''t live long." Zac''s face was full of killing intent. Anyone who dares to touch his wife must be killed. "We don''t know his true face yet. Finding him is like looking for a needle in a haystack. What if Eve hasn''t recovered after the baby is born? " Essie was worried. "If we want to find him, we don''t have to rely on Eve." A strange light shed in Zac''s eyes. On the other side of the Dragon City, Eva packed her luggage and was ready to start her round the world trip. She entrusted her little snail to Vinton. "Vinton, this is the key to my apartment. Remember toe to see my little snail every day." "Eva." Vinton put his arm around her shoulder and said, "How about this? I''ll move into your house directly. What do you think?" "Whatever." Eva smiled and pinched his beautiful chin, "Anyway, I''ll leave the apartment to you." A secret smile shed through Vinton''s eyes. If he moved in, he would not go out again. "Remember to Face Time every day." He lowered his head and kissed her affectionately. After leaving the apartment, the shooting started. The camera followed them all the way to the airport. When she was waiting for the ne, a slim figure appeared in front of her. She was shocked, "Nancy, did you also take part in the shooting?" Mandy nodded, because the camera was right next to her. She smiled sweetly and said, "Eva, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I miss you so much." "Oh my God! Are you the mysterious guest?" Eva''s beautiful eyes widened. Mandy shook her head and said, "I''m not a mysterious guest. Ashley just received an announcement that she can''t attend, so the crew of the program contacted me and asked me to rece her." "That''s great. We can travel together." Eva stood up with a smile and gave her a big hug. Since she quit the iron triangle friendship, both Essie and she missed her very much. Perhaps she could take this opportunity to repair their friendship. "If Essie coulde, this trip would be perfect." Mandy grinned hypocritically. The main reason why she didn''t want to be with them was not only her hatred for Essie to took her love from her, but also her jealousy and severe mental imbnce. Originally, she was the most promising and promising one among the three people. But now, Eva and Essie, two poor girls, not only had a sessful career, but also found a perfect husband from a rich family. But she was with an old man, she couldn''t even see any hope. In such a sharp contrast, how could she not feel embarrassed? "Essie''s task is to keep the baby safe, but she must be very happy to know that we participate in the program together," Eva said with a smile. At this moment, the crew of the program also hurried to shoot, they were putting on a good scene of excitement, shock and thrilled when friends met. After more than ten hours of flight, they finally arrived at the airport of California. The other two companions also arrived one after another. One of them was a popr actor, Kirk, and the other was a famous model, Yancy. The first stop of their trip was Yellowstone National Park in the United States. They would take a turn here and arrive in the state of Wyoming. "Who do you think the mysterious guest will be?" Yancy asked. Chapter 644 The Mysterious Guest Showed Up Chapter 644 The Mysterious Guest Showed Up "We''ll know when we arrive at Yellowstone Airport," Eva said with a smile. Anyway, it didn''t matter who was on the show, as long as he was not her rival. Yellowstone Airport was only two miles away from West Yellowstone which was close to the west gate of Yellowstone National Park. It was the closest airport to Yellowstone National Park. It only took more than ten minutes to get to the west gate of Yellowstone National Park from here. Eva and herpanions'' understanding of Yellowstone National Park came from the famous movie ''2012''. Outside the airport, there were three off-road limousine waiting for them. During the three days'' journey, the limousine was their Move Hotel. Eva noticed that there was an extraordinarily luxurious and unusual limo among the three, which attracted everyone''s attention just by its appearance. "Wow, this limo is so cool!" Yancy''s eyes were shining with golden light, and she could hardly move. Eva sighed in his heart. She really couldn''t think of any other big shot except the arrogant and supercilious Scum Jim who could make the crew of the program spend such an astonishing amount of money. "Oh my God! Who do you think is that mysterious guest?" Mandy looked at her curiously. "I can''t imagine. Anyway, it''s not an ordinary one." Eva pouted. When they were talking, the door of the luxury limo opened. When the people inside came out, everyone in the airport was shocked. His handsome appearance overshadowed all things in the world, mountains and rivers. His powerful aura was enough to instantly kill all the creatures within five miles. "Oh my God! He is so handsome and cool!" "I''ve never seen such a handsome man before." "Perfect figure and perfect appearance. Diego Ba can only good enough to carry his shoes." The tourists talked excitedly in English. Yancy couldn''t help screaming. She was too excited to control her emotions. Eva''s eyes widened, and her mouth kept the shape of O for a minute, and her chin was about to fall in shock. Scum Jim was the mysterious guest? Didn''t he never take part in any variety show? Did the sun rise from the West in America today? Jim saw her at a nce, with a mischievous smile on his face. He walked towards her slowly, elegantly and presumptuously, like a proud lion king. He raised his index finger slightly and closed her chin, which was almost broken. "Heaven pepper? Are you overjoyed to see me?" Eva swallowed hard, took three deep breaths in a row and stammered, "Scum Jim, you... Why would you take part in this program? " Jim slightly leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Inspired by you, eat, drink and y for free." There was a hint of sneer in his tone. It was obvious that he was mocking her previous words. Eva''s originally excited enthusiasm waspletely frozen as if she suddenly encountered a cold wind from Siberia. Would she have a good life once this devil came? Mandy looked at them, with an imperceptible uneasiness on her face. She had a mission this time. It was said that it was Jim who saved Eva from danger several times. This time he appeared, maybe he would destroy her n. She had to be careful. With the join of Jim, the crew of the program was so excited that they even cried. Jim had a high ratings. This time, their show was going to break the new record of variety show. Not only the variety shows shoot at the same period, but also the previous popr shows would be ruined in a second. But the moon was so brilliant that the stars in the sky were dim and colorless. In Eva''s opinion, this program should not be called ''travel with VIBO'', but ''travel with a charming prince''. Only one scum Jim could support the whole audience, and they werepletely foil. After that, Mandy and the other two entered the limousine arranged by the crew of the program, and Eva was allowed to enter the private limo pce of Jim, but, to be exact, she was forcibly kidnapped by someone under pressure. As for Jim, she had the obligation to ''serve'' him with food and drink, so she had to obey. Mandy looked at her enviously. ording to Mr. Feng Shui, ''Every dog has its day''. The good may not always be good, and the bad may not always be bad, such examples could be seen in Eva and her. In the limousine, Eva looked around with her big eyes and marveled in her mind, ''There are bedroom, leisure room, bar, bathroom...'' It was just a moving presidential suite, too luxurious andfortable. What shocked her more was that this EleMMent PzzoVIP special customized version was not provided by the crew of the program, but prepared by Jim himself. Jim never cared about payment no matter he was shooting or performing, because his status could not be calcted by the film payment. He earned profits, so he was one of the producers or investors of any program he participated in. Jim turned on the music and poured two more sses of champagne. "Is the camera on?" Eva asked in a very low voice. "Who dares to install cameras in my territory?" Jim raised his eyebrows. She breathed a sigh of relief,zily leaned against the crocodile skin sofa, picked up the champagne, and took a sip. "You are so weird." It was said that Jim never behaved ording tomon sense. It seemed that it was true. The person who worked for him must have a feeling of apanying a tiger. "A woman like you who can see to the end at a nce is not mysterious at all. It''s really boring." Jim sneered. "I''m being straightforward, understand?" Eva rolled her eyes at him. "It''s really a straight gut." Jim''s brown eyes narrowed. Eva wrinkled her nose and ignored him. She looked out of the window. It was the first time she came here, and everything outside was novel to her. When the limousine arrived at the west gate of Yellowstone National Park, everyone got off one after another. Every station of the show, the crew would invite a local celebrity, and this time they invited the famous actress Rihanna. She was a beauty with blonde hair and blue eyes. At this moment, she was waiting for otherpanions in the park. After greeting each other, they began to work. The crew of the program divided them into two groups, Jim, Eva, Rihanna teamed up and others formed another team. Eva noticed that the beautiful green eyes of Rihanna had been twinkling at Jim. Obviously, she wanted to flirt with him. She didn''t think Jim would refuse her. After all, she was the most beautiful woman in the United States. After a mission, they took a short break. When the camera was moved away, Eva looked at Jim and said in a joking tone, "Scum Jim, she has a crush on you." Although Rihanna was not far away, she didn''t know Chinese, so she didn''t need to worry too much. Jim cast a sidelong nce at her and said with a mischievous smile, "Heaven pepper, are you jealous?" "Hah-hah." Eva sneered, "I''ve seen many people who tter themselves, but it''s the first time that I''ve seen anyone better at it than you." "If I let her in, you will be abandoned," Jim said slowly. Eva was speechless. Was this too ambiguous? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just your meal partner." She gave him a ferocious look and looked around secretly, fearing that others would hear and gossip about her. Jim read her mind and teased, "What are you worried about? It''s your fortune to be slept by me." "I have a boyfriend. My Vinton is better than you." Eva snorted. "Oh?" Raising his eyebrows, Jim asked, "How could he be better than me?" "My Vinton is gentle, considerate, devoted, caring and responsible. How can Ipare him with a yboy like you?" Disdain was written all over Eva''s face. A cold light shed in Jim''s eyes, "Then I wish you happy for a long time." "Of course we will live a happy life for a long time. We have made a n. We will have a trial marriage next year, and then we will get married." Eva smiled. Seeing the love between Essie and Zac, and the deep love between father Han and mother, she began to believe in love again. "You should hurry up, lest Vinton lose interest in you one day." Jim sneered. "My Vinton won''t. I''m confident in him." Eva curled her lips. Jim took off the bottle of water and took a sip of cold water. Somehow, he felt very unhappy when he heard that this heaven pepper was going to get married. He would be happy if she was left alone. The program didn''t finish until six o''clock. The evening was a barbecue party, which was also Eva''s favorite time. However, she was not good at barbecue. She always scorched things. Now, she scorched the chicken wings in her hand again. When she turned around, she saw Jim''s roast beef ribs were yellowish tender. She couldn''t help swallowing. "Heaven pepper? Why haven''t you burnt any dessert?" Jim gave her a mocking look. "The oven is timed. I don''t have to care about it." Eva pouted angrily. No one was perfect. If the chef was good at staple dishes, then he must bad at other cuisines. "Do you want this?" Jim waved the fragrant beef ribs on the fork in front of her and immediately mobilized all the greediness on the tip of her tongue. Sitting on the other side of Eva, Mandy heard their conversation clearly. The rtionship between the two seemed to be very unusual. She was just worried about that she may not have a chance to take action against Eva. It seemed that the opportunity hade. Chapter 645 Hype Chapter 645 Hype "Eva,e and eat my food." Mandy handed the mushroom balls to her. She had been on a diet recently. She only ate vegetables and didn''t eat meat, lest she had too many calories. Eva smiled, "My best friend is the most considerate." After saying that, she red at Jim and continued to eat. Jim ignored her, put the roasted beef ribs on the te and began to eat elegantly. The constant fragrance from the side attracted the greed on the tip of Eva''s tongue. She turned her head and stole a nce at it. The beef ribs were so well roasted that they were both burnt and tender. She couldn''t understand why a person like Jim who was well-off and well-dressed was able to cook so well! In a trance, she seemed to see a cow rib flying towards her and to her mouth. The fragrance prated into her nose, making the greedy in her stomach excited. It directly attacked her brain, making it unable to y normal sense again. She couldn''t stand it anymore and bit it. ''Oh my God! It''s so smooth, so delicious, so crispy and so yummy. I have never eaten such delicious beef ribs in my life.'' So she opened her mouth wider and was about to take another two bites when the beef ribs suddenly flew away. A low voice came from the side, "is it delicious?" "Yummy." She nodded like a chicken pecking rice, as if she had been hypnotized. "Do you want to eat more?" "Yes, I do." She nodded calmly. Jim couldn''t helpughing. He had seen a greedy cat before, but it was the first time that he had seen such a greedy cat like her. He seriously suspected that one day, the heaven pepper would sell herself for delicious food. A gust of night wind blew from the valley, and Eva seemed to wake up from a dream. When she saw the handsome and mocking face in front of her, she realized her gaffe. Embarrassed, she turned her head, lowered her head and ate the mushroom balls without saying anything. Jim smiled and gave her the beef ribs on the te. "For the sake that you are mypanion, I''ll give you this reward." As soon as Eva saw it, her face lit up withughter. "Then I won''t be so polite." She never fought with food. The world was big, and her stomach was the biggest. Even the end of the world could not stop her from tasting food. She ate up the beef rib quickly. "Heaven pepper, the camera is still on. Do you want the whole country to appreciate your horrible eating?" Jim sneered, as if he was reminding her to pay attention to her image. She choked hard, covered her mouth and coughed for a few times to ease the air. "If I am shot, I''ll ask the director to cut it off." She said awkwardly. "That''s a good idea." With a faint smile, Jim picked up a chicken wing and roasted it. Eva also picked up one and was about to put it on the fire to roast, but he stopped her. "Wasting food is a shameful behavior." This was a mockery. "Don''t look down upon me. I''ll cook it well this time." Eva shook off his hand angrily. She was absent- minded just now, so she burnt it. This time, she must take it seriously. But the bonfire seemed to be against her, once again roasted her chicken wings into charcoal. She was so angry that when the photographer turned the camera to her, she quickly reached out her hand and covered the camera. "It''s burnt. Don''t shoot me. Shoot others." The photographer chuckled, "Sis Eva, barbecue is your weakness." Because Eva was the most popr star of the Sino Star, everyone in the entertainment circle called her sis Eva. Eva smiled awkwardly, "I''m exposed." The photographer moved the camera away with a smile, letting Eva focus on eating. Everyone in the entertainment circle knew her temper. As long as she could eat well, everything was negotiable. Her assistant began to work beside her, but the food she cooked was totally different from that of Jim. Eva looked at Jim''s te while eating. Jim sensed that. He didn''t know if it was because of the Buddha''s lightst night that he generously gave her the freshly roasted chicken wings. What made him more dizzy was that her greedy look made him very satisfied. Then, he couldn''t help but roast her four beef ribs, half a big fish, three chicken wings, and a corn until she was full. With an unbelievable and grateful look on her face, Eva seriously suspected that this guy was possessed by angel in Yellowstone National Park. "Jim, you shoulde to America more often in the future." "Why?" Jim asked. "You''ve be very popr here." Eva smiled gracefully. She was too satisfied with the food. Jim seemed to have a pair of magic hands. No matter what kind of food he had, it would be delicious. Beside the bonfire, many people were watching this scene. The rtionship between Jim and Eva seemed unusual. However, in the entertainment circle, it was not ruled out that the two of them were deliberately hyping and creating some ambiguous topics when the new y was just put on. The director winked at the photographer, and the photographer quickly aimed the camera at Eva again. "Sis Eva, how is the cooking of Jim?" Eva chuckled, "do you know what delicious food is? It''s the thing I''ve just eaten. Now I finally know who our king Jim is. He is the God of food! " Jim''s charming eyes narrowed slightly. The heaven pepper was quite good at ttering. As soon as Eva finished her meal, she was very excited, even forgetting her grudges for the time being. "Do you know what kind of leisure activity we usually do when I am filming with Jim?" "What is it?" The staff asked. "Fight!" Eva chuckled. "Then who wins every time?" Yancy asked. Eva scratched her head and said, "Although I can''t defeat him, I''m also very powerful." "How about you fight with each other now so that we can have a good time with the audience in front of the TV?" The staff said. "Okay." Eva smiled and waved at Jim. Jim put his hand on his forehead, feeling a little helpless. How could she get drunk without drinking? It seemed that he had to teach her a lesson to wake her up. Jim stood up. When he was off guard, Eva threw a left punch. He dodged lightly and grabbed her wrist back. She tried to get rid of the disadvantage with her left leg horizontally, but Jim''s flying sweep just hit her left leg. She staggered and fell backwards. Jim grabbed her hand in a sh and pulled it back a little. Then she threw herself into his arms. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The audience around them kept apuding. Leaning against Jim''s solid chest muscles, Eva''s heart suddenly stopped beating, and even her breath was disordered for a moment. The scorching heat spread from her neck to her cheeks. Fortunately, it was dimmed by the light, and only Jim could see it. An indescribable strange feeling rose from Jim''s chest. For a second, he even wanted to kiss her on impulse. However, he soon suppressed his strange feeling. There was no special expression on his face, only a pair of brown peach blossom eyes appeared particrly deep in the night. Eva stood up straight, took a deep breath gently, and then returned to her chair and sat down. "Although I lost every time, I still made progress. I could only catch one move from him before, but now I can catch three moves from him." She smiled with self-mockery to ease the embarrassment. The staff burst intoughter. Mandy looked at her in silence, with a weird smile on her face. Next, there were two small games. After a day''s shooting, everyone went back to their limousine to rest. Eva and Mandy were in the same limo. "Eva, we haven''t slept together like this for a long time." Mandy said with a hypocritical smile. "Yes, when we were in Yang City, the three of us were together on weekends. It''s so good to think about it now. " Said Eva, looking at the roof of the car. "Now that everyone has their own family and life, I don''t think such a life will happen again." Mandy sighed slightly. Eva turned around, held her head with one hand and looked at her. "Mandy, are you still with that old man of the Xu family?" Mandy was silent. The limousine was so quiet that the sound of beasts outside the window could be heard. "Mandy, you have a good condition. You should find a man at your age. Even if you like mature men, you should find a one who is still unmarried." Eva advised. "Eva, don''t worry about me. I''ll handle it myself." Mandy didn''t want to hear it anymore. It was a sharp thorn in her heart. If she didn''t touch it, she would feel numb and pain. Especially when she saw that Essie and Eva had found an excellent husband, her heart ached even more. Eva sighed helplessly. She really couldn''t figure out why Mandy insisted on being with Bles, a married old man. It couldn''t be that she abandoned herself just because her admiration on Zac had been ignored? However, since she didn''t want to hear it, Eva didn''t mention it anymore, lest she would be unhappy and ignore her again. While she was deep in thought, Mandy said in a low voice, "I find that you have a good rtionship with Jim. Tell me honestly, are you deliberately hyping for the new y, or are you really in love with each other?" "Don''t talk nonsense. I have a boyfriend." Eva curled her lips. "Are you hyping?" Mandy didn''t want to let her go easily. She didn''t say anything. People who were in the entertainment circle were sensitive and would deliberately exaggerate any news. They seemed to ignore the bickering between her and Jim. When Jim was so kind-hearted that he roasted something for her, they were very interested in it. Mandy thought that she acquiesced, with a malicious smile on her face. "I knew it. You have Vinton. How could you be with Jim again? Butst time, your cheating news went so crazy. Isn''t it a little risky for you to hype about your rtionship? " Chapter 646 Normal Reaction Chapter 646 Normal Reaction "There always is true or false news in the entertainment circle. Don''t take it too seriously." Eva smiled lightly. As she was talking, her phone rang. She opened it and found it was a message from Jim. "Heaven pepper, are you asleep?" "Yes." She sent the word indifferently. "How can you reply to a message when you are asleep?" Jim sent a mocking smile. "I was awakened by you." Eva replied crossly. After a moment of silence, the message was sent again, "I''ll give you one minute to get in my car." ''Is this guy crazy? There is a camera outside in the middle of the night. If I go into his limo, the gossip will spread all over tomorrow morning.'' Eva thought. "Jim, I have a boyfriend. It''s not appropriate for me to go to your ce at night." "What are you worried about? A clean hand wants no washing." Jim replied indifferently. But Eva cared. She didn''t want Vinton to misunderstand her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "It''ste. I''m going to bed. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." "I cooked some spaghetti in Italy as a midnight snack, and I''m going to give you some. If you don''t want to eat it, just forget it." As soon as she saw the word "spaghetti", Eva jumped up from the bed. She was not sleepy at all, only left with a disturbing glutton. The spaghetti made by Jim was unparalleled. Since she had eaten itst time, she still remembered it. The world was so beautiful, which attracted countless heroes. How could she resist the delicious food? "Since you are so generous, I won''t refuse." Then she jumped off the bed. In order to satisfy the foodies in her stomach, she had always worked very hard. Mandy hadn''t gone to bed yet. Seeing her get up, she asked in confusion, "where are you going?" "I can''t fall asleep. I''ll go out for a walk. You go to sleep first. Don''t worry about me." Eva gave a careless nce, put on her clothes and went out. When she opened the door, she didn''t get to Jim''s limo immediately. Instead, she pretended to walk around to make sure that everyone was asleep and the camera was turned off. Then she quickly rushed into his car. Jim stood by the window and saw what she was doing. "Heaven pepper, we are doing something aboveboard, but you seem to be sneaking." He said sarcastically as soon as she came in. As the saying goes, gossip is a fearful thing. Eva curled her lips. "When it''s time to avoid arousing suspicion, we should avoid it." She didn''t care what others said, but she didn''t want Vinton to misunderstand her. But her biggest weakness was that she was easily controlled by the greedy. If it was just some ordinary good food, she could still keep rational. However, the spaghetti cooked by Jim was so delicious, just as perfect as his people. She really couldn''t resist it. "You are right. It''s not good to make Vinton misunderstand us." Said Jim in a low voice, with a touch of unhappiness shing through his heart. With his big ck sses, Eva looked at the dining room and asked, "where is the noodles? Is it ready?" "I''m cooking. It''ll be ready soon." Jim said as he walked towards the kitchen. She followed him closely, rubbing her hands and preparing to eat. Soon, Jim served two tes of spaghetti. She couldn''t wait to take a bite and sighed with satisfaction, "it''s so delicious, Jim. Who on earth have you learned cooking from? How can you cook so delicious?" "Explore by myself." Jim replied casually. "You must be the reincarnation of the God of food. You can learn it by yourself." Eva said vaguely while eating. "Then what kind of reincarnation are you? Hungry ghost?" Jim said with a teasing smile. She red at him and said, "I respect food. The more I eat, the more valuable they are." After she finished thest piece of noodles, she licked all the soup on the te and touched her stomach with satisfaction. Jim found her greedy look very interesting. It would be nice to have a greedy cat by his side on this boring night to kill time. He pressed a button at the door, and the roof of the car slid open slightly. The transparent top cover of the steel ss was exposed, and the stars were all over the sky. There was no city light here, and the stars were particrly bright. "It''s so beautiful." Eva eximed, "Jim, do you think the stars we saw in the United States are the same as we saw in Dragon City?" "The earth is spinning. The starry sky is not affected by the time, but it will be affected by the altitude. The starry sky is different from the one seen at different altitude." Jim smiled. "Do you mean the stars in the northern region are different from those in the southern region?" Eva blinked her eyes curiously. Jim nodded and said, "there is a very famous consternation in the southern half of the world called the Southern Cross. You can''t see it when you are in most of the northern half of the world. And the Magenic Clouds can only be seen in the southern half of the world. And in the southernnd, if you get lost, it''s impossible to tell the direction by the Arctic star and the North dipper, because most of them can''t be seen. " "You know a lot about it." Eva smiled, revealing a row of white teeth. "It''smon sense. Your geography must be taught by the P.E. teacher." Jim sneered. Eva stuck out her tongue at him angrily, "I just don''t like it." "Than you are not fully developed." Jim sneered. "Self-righteous is also a kind of disease." Eva grabbed the juice on the table and took a sip to vent her anger. Jim leaned against the sofa, looking like a demon. She nced at him inadvertently. She was absent-minded for a moment, but soon recovered as usual. What a perfect man! She tidied up the tableware on the table, washed it and put it into the disinfection cupboard. Then she yawned and said, "I should go now. If I''m full, I''ll feel sleepy. I''m going back to sleep." "Do you know what kind of animal can sleep and eat when it is full?" Jim sneered, with a sneer in his slightly narrowed peach blossom eyes. "That animal is called..." Eva frowned, leaned over slightly and stared at him, "it''s called Jim pig!" A shadow flew over Jim''s face. He suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm. He took it back a little and she fell into his arms. She felt ashamed and angry. She clenched her left fist and waved it at him. Her fist was caught in midair and turned over her head. She hit his acupoint with her right finger, trying to make him lose his attacking power. But she didn''t expect that he would suppress her instead. "Bastard!" She didn''t want to admit defeat. She suddenly raised her head and wanted to bite him on the shoulder. He seemed to have been prepared. He loosened one hand and pinched her chin. "Heaven pepper, you are not a dog. Why are you so fond of biting people?" "Biting people is also a way of attack." Eva took the opportunity to throw a punch at him. Jim stood up slightly and dodged it easily. She threw another punch, and because of her excessive movement, the buttons of her shirt were pulled open. She felt the coldness on her chest and tried to cover it in panic, but her hands were mped by Jim again and turned over her head. "Jim scum, you... Shameless! " mes were burning in Jim''s deep eyes. He didn''t expect that he would have a strong reaction to the heaven pepper. He had never regarded her as a woman. "You should feel lucky, which means that you are still a woman." "I have a boyfriend!" Eva was so angry that her hair was about to smoke. "Heaven pepper, you are getting fatter and fatter. Is it because of Vinton?" "It''s none of your business!" "Heaven pepper, do you love Vinton?" Jim''s voice became deep. He didn''t know why he asked such a question. He was a little out of control. "Yes, of course I love Vinton. I love him very much." She said firmly. Vinton was the only man who loved her with all his heart and soul. She would give all her feelings to him. Jim''s calm heartke seemed to be wrinkled by the night wind, forming sparkling waves. An indescribable irritable mood was stirred in it, making him very ufortable. He loosened his grip. Almost subconsciously, she raised her hand and pped him. He could have dodged it easily, but he didn''t. he endured the p. Eva had been angry for a while, but she was a little scared when he was hit on the face. In the dark night, a pair of eyes hidden in the shadow, secretly watching everything. At the moment when Eva pushed the door open and rushed out, she picked up her mobile phone in time to take a picture of the wonderful scene. She believed that Vinton would be very interested in it. Jim walked to the window and opened it. It was too stuffy in the limo. He needed some cold wind to calm himself down. Recently, in front of this heaven pepper, he frequently lost control, which was a little abnormal. In the past, he had never lost control in front of Janice. The heaven pepper was really too spicy. Chapter 647 Need To Have An Abortion Chapter 647 Need To Have An Abortion In the Dragon City of the eastern region, the sun was shining brightly. It was the first day that Vinton moved in Eva''s apartment, and he was in a good mood. He put a few pieces of organic vegetables on the snail and leaned against the sofa. At this time, his mobile phone rang and an email was sent: Mr. Vinton, it''s twelve o''clock in the evening in Western America. Do you know what your girlfriend, Eva, is doing? She just came out of Jim''s limousine, disheveled. What do you think they are doing after being locked up for two hours? The photos were attached. Vinton saw clearly that it was Eva who came out of the limo. He didn''t believe that Eva would have an affair with Jim. The only thing he worried about was that Jim would bully Eva. They had been enemies for three lifetimes. Eva had been against Jim all the time. Maybe Jim had a grudge against her and used the excuse of hype to humiliate Eva. He picked up his phone and called his assistant, asking her to arrange a private ne for him to visit the United States. When he arrived, the shooting team had just finished a day''s shooting. Eva was surprised and pleased. "Vinton, why are you here?" "I miss you." Vinton stretched out his arms and held her waist. He lowered his head and kissed her affectionately on the red lips, without caring about the cameras around. The director thought it was a good topic and asked the photographer to continue shooting. Jim was not far away. When he saw the two people making out, an indescribable deep expression quietly shed across his face. Vinton also saw him. He held Eva''s arm and walked towards him deliberately. "Jim, I didn''t expect you to take part in this variety show with Eva." "I don''t have much work to do recently. It''s good for me to travel and rx." Shrugging his shoulders, Jim looked calm. After saying that, he smiled faintly, "Are you here to visit her or to take care of her?" "As soon as she left, I began to miss her, so I came here." Vinton smiled, turned around and kissed her on the cheek, "I''ve decided that I''ll go wherever you go in the future." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Eva nced at him coquettishly, "don''t talk nonsense. There are a lot of things waiting for you to do in the Xu Group. You can''t dy your work." "The Xu Group is not as important as you." Vinton looked at her affectionately. An unpredictable feeling rose in Jim''s chest, as if thousands of horses were galloping and trampling, and thousands of sharp arrows were prating and stabbing. He had never been in such a situation, even when Janice was alive. Mandy walked over and smiled at Vinton, "Wow, Mr. Vinton, you two love each other so much that I''m jealous." Vinton nced at her with sympathy. This woman was not bad, but she was willing to be his uncle Bles'' mistress. He really didn''t know what she was thinking? Was it because of theck of father''s love? "I don''t know how to call you. Should I call you aunt or Miss Mandy?" He sneered. Mandy was a little embarrassed and annoyed. Seeing this, Eva hit Vinton with her elbow to stop him from talking nonsense, "Mandy, he''s just kidding. Don''t take it seriously." "Nothing." Mandy forced a smile and turned away. Anyway, her goal had been achieved. Eighty percent of Vinton''s visit this time was to me her. After that, Vinton took Eva into the limo. He needed to talk to her alone. No matter what, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to it. He took out his phone and showed her the e-mail he had received. Eva frowned and a me of rage shed through her eyes. "Vinton, are you here for this? Don''t you believe me? " "No, Eva, of course I trust you. I''m worried that Jim will bully you." Vinton exined hurriedly. "I''m not a weak woman. I''m a ck belt. Can he bully me?" Jim snorted. "So you are just hyping for the new y, aren''t you?" Vinton asked. "Well, here is the thing. Jim made some midnight snack. I happened to be hungry, so I ate something at his ce." Eva scratched her head and said frankly. "So, you''re all right. You don''t want to fight anymore?" Vinton raised his thick eyebrows. "No. I can''t reconcile with him. We are at daggers drawn." Eva clenched her fists and her face was filled with anger. "Then why do you still have midnight snack with him?" Vinton smiled. "Well, we have to get along with each other for a month. It''s natural for us to ease the conflict asionally." Eva pouted. Vinton shook his head andughed. She always had some strange ideas in her mind, which could not be exined by ordinary people''s thoughts. As long as they were fine, he was relieved. "The person who sent me the e-mail must have taken part in the shooting with you. He must have ulterior motives. Be careful." He reminded. "It''s okay. There are so many bitches in the entertainment circle. I''m used to them, as long as you believe me, I will be fine." Eva smiled sweetly, stretched out her arms, wrapped his neck and kissed him. Vinton took the opportunity to hold her in his arms. After a long time, shey on his chest and took a deep breath. "Vinton, I''ve thought about it. When Essie''s child is born, we''ll get married. There''s no need for a trial marriage. I believe you won''t betray me and let me down." Hearing this, Vinton was ecstatic, his strong body trembling with excitement. "Really? Are you telling the truth? " "Okay." Eva nodded. Her mother and father had missed most of their fates. She didn''t want to be like them. She wanted to seize the fate with Vinton. "Then I''m going to prepare for the wedding now." Vinton kissed her hard, jumped up from the sofa and danced like a child. Eva looked at him and giggled. She was as happy as he was. In the Eastern Hemisphere. In the past two days, there was a news from the celebrities in Dragon City that the sudden condition of the umbilical cord around the neck of Essie''s baby, which was serious. Because of this, she was hospitalized for observation, and there was a possibility of miscarriage at any time. When Walt heard the news, his nerves were on edge. He was worried about his child. He was about to go out to see Essie, but was stopped by Le. "Willi has got the news and told me everything. Don''t worry. Let me check the news first to see what''s going on with the baby." She said unhurriedly. Afraid that she couldn''t persuade Walt, she added, "Zac is a very vignt person. If you make any mistake, he will doubt you. By that time, not only will you lose your child, but you may also be driven out of the house. Everything will be over. " "You''ll be there soon." Said Walt anxiously. He couldn''t calm down for even a minute without knowing the baby''s condition. He felt as if his heart was burning. This child was the only emotional bond between him and Essie, which was more important than his life. If possible, he would rather sacrifice his own life for his life. "Okay, I''ll go now. You must calm down. It''s not wise for you to let Steven out. Willi has made a n for you. Steven must disappear from the world." Le nodded. Walt didn''t say anything. He just didn''t want Essie to forget him and everything on D Ind. Le went to the hospital, and Essie was in the VVIP ward of Obstetrics and gynecology. She seemed to be in a heavy mood with tears in her eyes, but Zac''s reaction was much calmer. Le snickered in her heart. Although Zac tried his best to insist that the child was his, she knew that he was just trying to cover up for Essie. He knew very well that the baby was not his. Now that there was a problem with the baby, he probably wanted it to be aborted, lest it would cause more trouble when it was born. "Essie, how is the baby? Can the doctor solve the problem of umbilical cord around the neck? " She pretended to be very concerned. "Two weeks around the neck. The doctor said there was little hope of survival, and suggested that we should perform the operation as soon as possible, so as to reduce the pain of the fetus." Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes as she spoke. "Is it so serious?" Le''s heart jolted. She really hoped that Essie would give birth to this child. This bastard would be a stain in her life, and also an irresistible thorn between her and Zac. Stroking her bulging belly, Essie sobbed, "what a poor child. He hasn''t been born yet. He is leaving us after taking a good look at the world." "I know a very good obstetrician. How about inviting her to see Essie tomorrow?" Le suggested. "Sister-inw, we appreciate your kindness. What shouldn''t havee is destined not toe." Zac refused politely with a bit of toughness in his tone. Le could tell that he really wanted the baby to miscarry. This was a good chance. Even if there was a chance to save it, he might not try. At this time, the doctor came in and asked them if they had considered the surgery. Holding the hand of Essie, Zac said, "we''ve made up our mind. Let''s arrange the operation as soon as possible." Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes. She shook her head desperately at Zac, but Zac ignored her action completely and looked very cold. Le''s malicious eyes shed, "when will you have an operation? Tell me and I''lle to apany Essie." Zac nodded slightly. After returning home, she told the news to Walt, who was waiting anxiously. [Walt punched the wall angrily. "He just wants to take the opportunity to kill my child. I won''t let him seed. I''ll take her and the child away!" "Don''t be impulsive. If you screw it up, you will not only fail to save the child, but also hurt yourself." "I don''t care." Walt almost lost control. He just wanted to send her to the hospital and take away Essie. Chapter 648 A Trap In A Trap Chapter 648 A Trap In A Trap "Leave it to Willi. I believe he will find a way. You have to calm down and never act rashly, understand? " Le warned him. She decided to watch him twenty-four hours in case he ran into the hospital on impulse. The date of Essie''s operation was set on Friday. She posted this news on micro-blog, hoping that her friends could pray for her unborn baby together. In the morning, as soon as she opened her eyes, a doctor came. "Mr. Zac, I''m going to take your wife to have a B Ultrasound examination before the operation." Zac nodded, helped Essie sit on the wheelchair, and followed the doctor to the B Ultrasound room. "Please wait outside." The doctor said to Zac. Zac sat on the chair outside and the doctor closed the door. As soon as Essie want to lie on the bed, she was stopped by him. He put off the mask, revealing a familiar face to her. "Cathy, I''m here to take you away. Zac wants to kill our child. I won''t let him seed." Hearing that, Essie trembled violently. "Zac is outside. How are you going to take me away?" The man walked to the window, opened it and pulled a table. The B Ultrasound room was on the first floor. It was easy to get out from the window. "My car is just outside. As soon as we get out, we will leave quickly. He can''t catch up with us." Shaking her head, Essie said, "there is indeed something wrong with the baby. Even if we don''t perform the operation now, we can''t save it." "I know an expert in obstetrics. He is very good at it. He will definitely save our child." The man said. "Really?" Essie touched her belly gently. "Trust me." The man said seriously. "This baby is mine. As long as I can save it, I''m willing to do anything." Said Essie in a low voice. The man held her hand and helped her climb onto the table. Then he jumped out first and held her horizontally when she came out. The two of them quietly entered a car parked nearby. The man quickly started the engine and drove the car out of the hospital. "Steven, where are we going?" Asked Essie. "You''ll know when we get there." The man said. "If Zac finds that I haven''t gone out for a long time, he will look for me everywhere." Frowning, Essie was a little worried. "He won''t find you again." The man snorted and a hint of anger shed across his face. He soon got on the expressway. After two hours'' drive, he drove out of Dragon City and headed for D City. Leaning against the back of the chair, Essie gently stroked her belly and said, "Steven, the baby is a little noisy in my belly. y some music please. It will be very obedient every time it hears music." "Okay." The man nodded and turned on the music. Three hourster, they arrived at the foot of the South Mountain in the suburb of D City. The secret base Willi built in D city was located in the col. Looking around, Essie held her arms and said in a cold voice, "Steven, it''s so remote here. I''m afraid." "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I will always be here with you." The man patted her on the shoulder tofort her. "Don''t you take me to the hospital? How can you save our child here?" She was confused. "Don''t worry. The doctor wille tomorrow." The man said. Walking along the mountain road, they saw an old vi. There was no one living in the vi. It seemed that it had been abandoned for a long time. But when Essie went into the basement, she found something different. The basement was bigger than the vi itself, and there was a secret passage leading directly to the mountain road. There were rooms, meeting rooms, activity rooms... Looking at the several cups on the table, Essie guessed that there was more than one person living there. "Steven, are you alone here?" She asked deliberately. "Usually, I am here alone. However my friendse here every Saturday." The man said casually. Essie nodded. Today was Friday. The vi would be bustling tomorrow. "I''m a little tired. I''m going to sleep for a while." "Okay." The man took her into the room. ording to Willi''s arrangement, as long as the baby was out of danger, Essie would secretly be sent abroad, so that Zac would never find her again. At night, the vi was very quiet. The man slept in the next room. The second morning, as soon as Essie heard the noise outside, she opened the door and came out. There were eight people in the basement, three women and five men. They were all arranged by Willi to work in different fields in China. When they saw her, they looked at each other, with different expressions on their faces. "Why is she here?" A tall and thin woman asked discontentedly. "This is Willi''s arrangement. You just need to obey it." The man said. "She will bring Zac here." The woman said with a frown. "Don''t worry. She is our woman now." The man said indifferently. Zac wanted to kill the baby. If she wanted to keep the child, she could only say goodbye to Zac. "Since Willi doesn''t worry about her, we don''t have to be too nervous. Let''s have a meeting first." Another man said. Others echoed and entered the meeting room. Then, Essie went into the kitchen. Last night, she opened the huge fridge and saw that there were a lot of food in it, so she decided to cook a rich lunch. As soon as the people in the meeting room came out, they were attracted by the fragrance. There were ten dishes on the table, including boiled meat, pinenut fish, chilli chicken, braised beef... She even poured the wine. "Come and have lunch." Essie smiled. "Aren''t you pregnant? How could you cook so many dishes?" The tall and thin woman said. "A pregnant woman is not so delicate. I can do housework. Besides, the doctor said that the baby will follow me when I do it. Maybe it will untangle the umbilical cord around its neck by itself." Said Essie. "Is this child a thorn in Zac''s eyes?" The tall and thin woman asked. Essie lowered her head, her thick long eyshes casting a shadow of sadness under her fair eyelids. "In fact, he has been forcing me to abort it but I don''t want to. Although we seem to be on good terms these days, in fact, we often quarrel in private. He hated the child so much that he gritted his teeth. It was his shame. But I''m different from him. This baby is a piece of my flesh. I just want to give birth to it peacefully and safely. " She paused and took a sip of juice. "This time, the baby''s umbilical cord is around its neck. He is very happy. Although the doctor said that the baby could still survive, he didn''t care and forced me to arrange the operation. He won''t stop until the baby is dead. As long as I''m with him, the baby can''t be born safely. For the sake of the baby, I have to leave him. As long as I can give birth to it, I am willing to do anything. " Hearing her words, the thin and tall woman sighed, "women are different from men. They are pregnant and keep the baby in their belly for almost ten months. Women would have stronger feeling than men to the baby. If you abort the baby, it will be like cutting a piece of meat. It''s so painful. " "You didn''t have a baby. How could you feel that way?" A long haired manughed. "I never had a baby, but I aborted one." The tall and thin woman red at him. Sitting next to Essie, Steven didn''t say anything. His eyes shed with malice. If his guess was right, after giving birth to the baby, Essie was about to go back to Zac. However, when they went abroad, everything was not up to her. It seemed that she would never see Zac again in her life. "Your boss Willi is so mysterious. Have you ever seen him?" Essie said casually after eating a piece of sparerib with sauce. "No." The long haired man shook his head. "He is also mysterious to us. He never shows his true face to others. All the instructions are given by his subordinate, Rocky. Even if he happens to be on the video, he is still wearing a mask. " "Rocky?" Raising her eyebrows, Essie asked, "is he a foreigner?" "To be exact, he is a hybrid, half Eastern and half European." The long haired man said. "He is tall and handsome, but unfortunately, he doesn''t like women." The thin and tall woman pursed her lips with a hint of regret on her face. "Is he a gay?" Essie was slightly shocked. "Someone said he was Willi''s lover." The tall and thin woman said slowly. "Willi is also a gay?" Essie was shocked. "I heard that he has a wide range of sexual orientation, and he is bisexual." The long haired man answered. Taking a deep breath, Essie thought, ''such a person is really different from others.'' "Why are you willing to follow him wholeheartedly? Because of money? " "For money, fame and power, without him, we are still struggling at the bottom of the society. I don''t know how many years it will take us to be superior." The long haired man shrugged. "It''s useless to talk to her. She is the daughter of a rich family. She won''t understand us." The tall and thin woman waved her hand. With a slight sigh, a hint of sadness shed across Essie''s face. "You''re wrong. I''ve been a wire puller before. I know how it feels to be poor and live under someone''s roof. I don''t want to live that kind of life anymore. " After saying that, she raised her ss and said, e on, let''s toast together. I hope the future will be better and better." Everyone echoed and drank with her. A few minutester, their eyelids became heavier and heavier. They shook their heads for two times and then fell on the table, unable to move. Looking at them, Essie sneered weirdly. When the people in the basement woke up, it was already night. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When they opened their eyes, they saw the aggressive men in ck standing in front of them. Their hands were handcuffed and they couldn''t resist. A violent convulsion ran over Steven''s body. When he came here, he was very vignt. He looked around, but found on one was following him. How did they find this ce? What confused him most was that they were having lunch, but why did they fall asleep? Was it because... The men in ck escorted them out of the basement. Zac had already contacted the international police. After the interrogation, he would hand them over to the international police, so that they could use their resources to attack Willi from both illegal and legal sides. Being forcefully lifted by two men in ck, Essie stared at the man in horror. "Steven, what''s going on?" The man didn''t say anything, and his eyes shed with an extremely ferocious light. All of a sudden, he rushed towards Essie. Because he used too much strength, Essie was knocked down by him without precaution. Chapter 649 The Greater The Truth, The Greater The Libel Chapter 649 The Greater The Truth, The Greater The Libel When everyone''s attention was shifted to Essie, he took the opportunity to run back to the basement and escape to the secret passage. The men in ck quickly chased after him. ''Essie'' stood up from the ground and tore off the fake belly tied to her belly. "Fortunately, I''m not really pregnant, or I will really have a miscarriage." "May, you did a good job this time. Boss will reward you handsomely when we go back." Ford smiled. May also smiled. She had beenpletely subverted by Zac. Because her face looked like Essie after the stic surgery, Zac kept her. The reason why she worked so hard for Zac was that she was not only injected with virus in her body, and in danger of life if she didn''t listen to Zac. Moreover, Zac gave her a generous reward. Zac was good at controlling people''s mind. He threatened, tempted, and used both hard and soft methods to make his subordinates afraid of him and surrender to him. The secret passage of the vi was set up to confuse the opponent. Steven was familiar with the arrangement inside and ran very fast. It took the men in ck a lot of time toe out. At this time, Steven had already escaped to the hillside, and a man in ck raised his gun and shot him in the leg. Like a dying trapped beast, he fell to the ground, struggled to get up and continued running. It was said that Zac''s cold-blooded means were appalling. He didn''t want to be caught. Life was worse than death. It had just rained on the mountain, and the road was covered with moss, which was very slippery. He slipped down the narrow mountain road by ident and was smashed to pieces on the spot. In the Blue Sea and Sunny Sky of Dragon City, Zac had already got the news. That bastard died unexpectedly. He even upgraded the punishment system for him, preparing to let him have a good time. The look on Essie''s face was cold. She had nothing to do with that man''s life or death. She gently touched her lower abdomen andforted the little baby in it. "Baby, daddy and Mommy have no choice but to use this trick. Don''t be angry. Daddy and mommy love you very much. You have to be obedient in Mommy''s belly, healthy and happy." Zac patted her belly. ''Like father, like son. This little guy will certainly cooperate with his parents to act.'' After thinking for a while, Essie smiled and said, "Zac, I find that it''s also good to have a substitute who looks exactly like me. You should get yourself one. " With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "Except God, no stic surgeon in the world can make another me." With a smile, Essie held his iparably handsome and perfect face in her hands. To be honest, the stic surgery also needed to find a person with simr face bones to seed. There must be no second person in the world who had the same face as him. Otherwise, Willi wouldn''t ask for another way to create a simr woman like her. Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "You little fool, can you recognize me if someone really pretends to be me?" "It''s really a little difficult. You''re temperamental and moody. Sometimes your character changes, and I''ll think it''s a normal phenomenon," said Essie, rolling her big ck eyes and shing a secret smile. Zac flicked her forehead and said, "I didn''t expect you to recognize me. A fool like you doesn''t have the ability to distinguish ordinary people." With a smile on her face, Essie said, "I can''t tell the different from ordinary people, but you are not an ordinary person. Although you are moody and capricious, your domineering and autocratic nature are iparable. It is directly carved in your eyes, and no one else can act it at all. " With a perfect smile on his thin lips, Zac said, "You are a wise person pretended to be a fool." "That''s good that you know it." Essie raised her eyebrows proudly. She was indeed confused, but she didn''t dare to be careless about something unimportant. "You became smug when I praise you a little." Zac stroked her head dotingly. At this time, on the other side of Dragon City, Le felt like a survivor of a disaster. She looked at Walt next to her and breathed a long sigh of relief. "This time, we suffered a great loss. Our base in City D was destroyed by Zac. The little boss couldn''t bear the punishment and betrayed all their offline members. Luckily, Willi found someone to pretend to be you and saved you. As long as you are here, we won''t lose. " Clenching his teeth, a cold light shed across his face. "Zac is so despicable. He even tried to arrest me with my child." "The only lucky thing is that the person who pretended to be you fell off the cliff and died. God helped you. Zac thought that since Steven was dead, he wouldn''t search for you anymore. It can be said that you are safe. You must remember that you can''t y the role of Steven anymore. Otherwise, this sacrifice will be in vain. " "Zac is my nemesis." Walt punched the wall angrily. "It''s not toote for a gentleman to take revenge in ten years. As long as you are alive, there will be chance," Leforted. Walt turned to her and said, "I underestimated you before." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "I''ve never been worse than Essie. I really can''t understand you and Zac''s taste in woman. Why are you both like that useless foxy woman Essie?" Le snorted, with a strong resentment on her face. On the second day, Zac took Essie back to the Rong Mansion. In order to create a vivid effect, they didn''t even tell the truth to their family. Seeing that Essie and the baby were fine, Albert felt relieved. "Do you think Essie has a problem with her child because she is too tired of running the business of the Rong Mansion recently?" Mary took the chance and said. She was looking forward to taking back her position as the hostess of the family. With a faint smile on her face, Essie said, "Mommy, you misunderstood. Our child is fine. We set up a trap just to capture the enemy. Besides, things at home are notplicated. Each steward has his own duty. I don''t need to worry too much. " Mary curled her lips. This little tramp was pregnant, but she still wanted topete with her for power. It was punishable. Walt sat on the sofa and tried his best to keep calm, as if it was none of his business. "Have you caught the bastard who bullied Essie?" he asked casually. "Dead," Zac said word coldly. "He deserve it." A faint smile yed at the corners of Walt''s mouth. "That kind of person deserves more than death." There was a touch of anger in Essie''s eyes. She was furious at the thought that the man almost insulted her on D ind. Walt''s heart sank, as if he had been kicked into an abyss. Coldness seeped through every pore from beginning to end. They had been married. No matter what, they had held a wedding in D ind and had a one night love. Now she was still pregnant with his child. How could she be so cold and ruthless. He would never expect that the person who had sex with him was not Essie, but Eve. He had nothing to do with the baby in her belly. "Yes, he is dead, but his child is still alive. If this bastard is born, he will revenge after knowing his identity. This is called raising a tiger for trouble," Mary said crossly. "Mommy, the baby is mine. I don''t want to repeat it. I hope you can remember it." Zac''s face suddenly darkened. He knew clearly what had happened in D ind. This fool still belonged to himpletely. He didn''t allow anyone to question or insult his wife. "Well, you can say whatever you want. Anyway, I won''t allow the child''s surname to be Rong without the paternity test." Mary snorted. "Mommy, only parents know who is the father of the child. I believe that Zac and Essie won''t lie. Don''t make things difficult for them anymore. The paternity test is unnecessary," Walt said. In his opinion, Zac did this only to cover up his shame. If his mother insisted on the paternity test, he might force Essie to have an abortion in order to keep his male dignity. How could Mary know what he was thinking? She rolled her eyes at him and thought, ''How could he contradict me at this time? Is he trying to piss me off?'' "That''s enough. The paternity test must be done. If it''s a bastard, you can''t enter the Rong family. This is equivalent to humiliating our ancestors." Her attitude was extremely strong. "Mommy, now the hostess of the family is Essie, not you," Walt reminded her. He was very unhappy. Did his mother go crazy and always make trouble. Mary was exasperated at his words. Her face turned livid. "Walt, this is Zac''s business. Don''t get involved. If you like children, you should have one with Laura as soon as possible." The corners of Walt''s mouth twitched slightly. That was his child. How could he not care? "Mommy, Zac is my brother, and Essie is my sister-inw. I should care about them." Looking at him gratefully, Essie said, "Thank you, brother. But it doesn''t matter. If Mommy insists, we can do the paternity test." "Don''t let mommy affect you. Let''s talk about it after the baby is born," Walt tried tofort her. "No one can affect us," Zac said coldly. He was getting more and more confused about Mary. Now she seemed to only consider her own feelings and interests, ignoring everything else. Mary seemed to be stung by a bee, and the corners of her mouth tilted to one side. It seemed that Zac had abandoned his mother and stood on his wife''s side again. "Zac, I''m doing this for your own good. One day you''ll understand that I''m doing the right thing," she said earnestly. With a sneer in her heart, Essie thought, ''What a hypocritical woman she is! In fact, she did it for her personal grudge.'' Fortunately, she was not the only one in charge of this family. Albert was the real person in charge. Otherwise, she would be more miserable than her mother. She would never have a peaceful life with Zac. In the end, she could only end up with divorce. "Mommy, the most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself. Don''t worry about your family. I will handle it well." Her voice was low and gentle, but there was a hint of provocation in it. Mary was so angry that she took several deep breaths to suppress her anger. She had to put up with it. If she couldn''t bear it, it would ruin a big n. One day, she would let this little tramp know how powerful she was. Chapter 650 Secret Love Was Discovered Chapter 650 Secret Love Was Discovered Zac began to ease the rtionship with his parents inw. This weekend, he nned to take the whole family to the South Sea for a vacation. Lucy and Bob had intended to refuse politely, but they couldn''t resist the persuasion of Mili and Dot, and finally agreed. Zac also invited Mrs. Rose and Irene. His mother-inw and Mrs. Rose were good friends, so for her sake, her attitude would be softer. "Mom, I apologize to you on behalf of my mom for the peanuts allergyst time. I believe you are innocent. Someone deliberately wants to frame you." On the yacht, Zac poured a ss of juice for Lucy as apensation. "Have you found out who it is?" Lucy took a sip of the juice and epted his apology. "Not yet. But don''t worry. I will find her and she can''t escape," Zac said seriously. Mrs. Rose patted Lucy''s hand and said, "Lucy, Zac is a good boy. He will be very filial to you. Please forgive him." Lucy sighed slightly, "As for me, I don''t have any other requirements. As long as he is good to Essie, I don''t want her to be bullied by her mother-inw." "Essie is now the Hostess of the Rong family. Her mother-inw can''t care about her anymore." Mrs. Rose smiled. Lucy waved her hand and said, "Even if she is no longer the hostess, she is still her mother-inw. No matter how powerful a daughter-inw is, she still has to respect her mother inw, unless..." She quickly stopped talking and swallowed the rest words, unless her true face was exposed and she was driven out by the Rong family. Otherwise, her daughter would never have afortable life. "My sister might be in the menopause, so she is stubborn. After this period of time, she will be fine," Mrs. Roseforted. Lucy snorted in her heart. ''A leopard cannot change its spots, and its nature cannot be changed''. Some people were born to be sinister and vicious, and could not be changed. "You are too kind, or you wouldn''t have suffered such a big misfortune." She always felt that the car ident that year was very strange. Maybe it was a plot set up by that vicious woman. "Auntie, you have been treated for nearly half a course of treatment. Is there any improvement?" Turning around, Essie looked at her. "Every time I am hypnotized, there will be some small fragments of memory shing through my mind, but if I want to dig them out, I will suddenly wake up." Mrs. Rose sighed with a depressed look on her face. "Don''t be discouraged, auntie. Your memory has been lost for too long. It''s really difficult to find it back. But since there are fragments of memory, it means that the brain cells are automatically repaired. Maybe one day, you will remember everything," Essieforted. Lucy nodded, "Now the doctor prescribed some medicine to strengthen the brain and repair the brain cells for Charlotte. I believe that it will be effective ifbined with hypnotism." Mrs. Rose looked at the sparkling sea with a somewhat dazzled expression. "Recently, I often dream of holding a little boy in my arms, just like he is my own child." She paused and turned to look at Lucy. "Lucy, actually I have something to ask you, I... Have I ever had a child? " Lucy was shocked. How should he exin this? If she was the real Mary, of course she had given birth to a child. But Charlotte had plotted against Albert and also had a child with him. Later, she was forcefully taken away by the Ou Yang family. No one knew whether the child was alive or dead. Hearing that, Essie''s bright almond eyes darkened slightly. She felt a little sad for what had happened to Mrs. Rose. Although she had mentionedst time that Mary might have taken her ce, she did not seem to believe that in her kind-hearted heart, sisters would not do such a thing. She had firmly believed that she was Charlotte. She actively treated it so that she could regain her memory, just in order to find the man in her dream. However, needless to guess, the man was Albert. They had fallen in love with the same man before that tragedy happened. But she didn''t dare to make it clear to her, or she would be heartbroken and lose the confidence of treatment. "Auntie, before you came to Dragon City, you had been living in America all the time. It''s impossible for my mother to know what happened in America. If you want to solve the mystery, you have to work hard to cooperate with the treatment." She was afraid that her mother would say something wrong, so she quickly replied. Mrs. Rose sighed, "You''re right. I hope God can pity me and help me regain my memory in my life." In this way, she might be able to see the person in her dream. Zac poured her a ss of pineapple juice and said, "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Only by rxing can you recover faster." Mrs. Rose nodded, picked up the ss and took a sip of the juice, suppressing the sadness in her heart. After that, Lucy and her husband and Mrs. Rose took the children to go fishing at the stern. Zac was lying on the deck with Essie, basking in the sun. "In China, only the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw is the most difficult problem to deal with. Mother-inws like their son-inw more and more. My mother is very reasonable. As long as you behave well, she will ept you," taking a sip of the juice, Essie said slowly. Zac reached out his hand and touched her high abdomen. "I''ve thought about it. My mother might be in menopause. I''ll find a doctor for her tomorrow and have a good look." Shrugging her shoulders, Essie didn''t say anything. Recently, the mostmon saying on the Inte was that the bad guy had aged rather than the old man had be bad. It was very suitable for people like Mary who had a queen''s disease. After drinking the juice, she stood up and went to the bathroom. After catching some fish with the children, Irene changed into a swimsuit and walked out of the cabin. Wearing sunsses, Zac was lying on the chair. Wearing the beach casual clothes, he lookedzy and cozy. His solid arm muscles and two long legs were exposed. The sun shone on his handsome face, making his perfect and deep features more stunning and charming. Irene was hiding in a corner, lost in thought. She really hoped that he would like her, kiss her, and be with her. But his attention was all on Essie and he never cared about others. She took out her phone and took a picture secretly. Then she gave herself a deep kiss as afort. At this time, Lucy was about to wash her hands in the sink. Seeing this scene, a violent fear ran over her body. ''Oh my God! Irene is secretly in love with Zac. It''s so terrible!'' Although she was not the biological daughter of Mrs. Rose, she was still her adopted daughter. Zac and she were brother and sister. How could she have a secret crush on her brother? No wonder Irene insisted on working in Zac''spany. She must want to take the opportunity to get in touch with Zac so that she could seduce him! She quickly hid into the cabin to avoid being discovered by Irene, and then sneaked back to the fishing tform on the stern. After going to the washroom, Essie came to see the children. She was counting the fish for Rabi. Lucy rolled her eyes for two times and walked to Mrs. Rose and sat down. "Charlotte, is Irene twenty- eight years old this year?" "Yes." Mrs. Rose nodded. "Does she have a boyfriend?" Lucy asked again. "She is always capricious and picky. She broke up with her previous boyfriends within two months, so she is still alone now." Mrs. Rose sighed. French people liked romance and attached great importance to love. There were many young people who didn''t want to get married, and some married people didn''t want to have children. Irene grew up in France and was influenced by this kind of thought. But Mrs. Rose still hoped that she could have a happy family and find a husband who loved and spoiled her. "You can''t let her stay like this. A twenty-eight year old woman is called a leftover woman in our city. You have to worry about her marriage now." Lucy patted Mrs. Rose''s hand. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hearing this, Essie smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry about it! French is different from us. They won''t be left alone no matter how old they are. In French eyes, young girls are full of youthful vitality, while older women are mature and charming. They don''t worry that they can''t find a good man. " "That''s not correct." Lucy nced at her daughter and said, "Irene and Mrs. Rose are going to settle down in Dragon City, so you have to do as the Romans do. We eastern people value getting married and starting our own business, and we need to have a family. Especially for women, marriage is the second life of women. At Irene''s age, you must worry about it. Choose a good one as soon as possible. If you are thirty years old, it will be someone else to pick on you. " "You''re right. It''s time for me to make a n for Irene, so that I can have a grandchild as soon as possible. Look at you, your fourth grandchild is about toe out. It''s really enviable." Mrs. Rose smiled. "I have a friend. His son has just returned from the United States and is working in a government agency. He is very well off. Ask Irene toe out and meet him some other day. Maybe the two will like each other as soon as they meet," Lucy said. "Okay." Mrs. Rose nodded. Lucy smiled cunningly. She suddenly remembered that Zac was still on the deck alone, and Irene must be with him now. She quickly asked her daughter to apany him. Pregnancy was the easiest time for men to cheat on each other. Although she didn''t think highly of the marriage of her daughter and Zac, the home wrecker couldn''t be Irene. Otherwise, if the family was in chaos, it would be difficult for her and Mrs. Rose to be friends. On the deck, Irene was handing a tube of sunscreen to Zac. "Cousin, can you help me put it on?" Zac nced at her from behind the sunsses, but didn''t move. He had never touched any other woman''s skin except for Essie. When he was about to let Irene do it herself, he heard the voice of Essie, "Let me help you." Irene''s face darkened for a moment. It was really not the right time for Essie to appear, but she quickly recovered as usual. She smiled and handed the sunscreen to Essie. She turned around. After wiping her back, Essie said with a smile, "Irene, your skin is so smooth and soft like satin." Irene smiled faintly. How much she hoped to be touched by her beloved brother Zac, but unfortunately... Chapter 651 Go On A Blind Date Chapter 651 Go On A Blind Date "Sister inw, I find that you are a good husband tamer. Cousin is so obedient. Countless female colleagues in the group adore him, but he never nces sideways at other women. You are the only one beside him," Irene said in a yful tone with a faint smile. With a gentle smile, Essie said, "A good man doesn''t need to be tamed, but he will be loyal to you. A bad man can''t be controlled by any means, and he has to have an affair with another woman." Zac realized that she was praising him. He stretched out his arms and held her in his arms. His eyes behind the sunsses were full of love. "I know you know me best." With her thick eyshes fluttering mischievously, Essie said, "The smartest thing I have done in my life is to put magic power to you." Zac pinched the tip of her chin gently. "You little fool. Even if you don''t put magic power to me, I won''t have an affair." He had always been indifferent to women. Hearing that, Essie curled her lips and said, "If I don''t put magic power to you, how can you keep your physical and mental purity at the age of twenty-six?" "I got engaged when I was twelve. Before I got married, I would keep my integrity for my fiancee," Zac said frankly and solemnly. But Essie didn''t agree with him. He was so excellent that even women wanted to fall in love with him. It was strange that he could hold on. Men were all cavernous animals who thought with their lower bodies. It was normal for them to vent their desire once their adrenaline surged in a short time. Hearing their conversation, Irene waspletely confused. The love between them made her very envious. The better Zac treated Essie, the less hope she had. This was not a good sign. "Cousin, sister inw, what do you mean? Isn''t the magic power only found in magic novels? How could it be in reality? " "It''s just a description, not a real magic," Essie said with a smile. "Okay." Irene raised her eyebrows. Although she didn''t understand much, she understood one thing. "Cousin, have you only had one woman, sister inw?" "We are both the first one for each other," Essie answered for Zac with a smile. "It''s also the only one," Zac added. Irene was shocked. "Didn''t you marry sister inw at the age of twenty-six? Don''t you have a girlfriend before? " "No," Zac answered indifferently. Irene was a little shocked and frustrated. Did it mean that Zac would not ept any other woman except Essie? In France, many married men and women had lovers, which would not affect their marriage, but only make them happier. In the Dragon City, there were also many men and women who had an affair, but the nature had changed a lot. Men in the Dragon City found a lover for their dignity, and women were for money and power. In her eyes, love and romance should not be affected by marriage, but such people had changed. They were spheming love and romance. "Sister inw, I really envy you for marrying such a good man like cousin." "Don''t just admire her. You can do it. I''ll arrange a blind date for you tomorrow." Lucy''s voice came from the side. She tried her best to keep calm so that Irene wouldn''t notice anything wrong. Irene was shocked. "Aunt, are you kidding?" "No, no, no. I''m serious. You should get married at your age." Lucy waved her hand. "I never thought about getting married. I''m an celibatarian." Irene shook her head like a rattle drum. Now her wish was to be Zac''s mistress for the rest of her life. It didn''t matter whether she was married or not. "How can you do that? If you don''t get married, how can your mother have a grandson? How can your biological parents and grandparents rest in peace in another world?" Lucy warned her. She must nip Irene''s absurd idea of Zac in the bud. She must not let it be in danger of overflowing disaster. Essie was a little confused about her mother''s strange behavior. Since when did she be interested in being a matchmaker? How could she be so enthusiastic! Zac sat next to her expressionlessly. He had always been indifferent to other people''s affairs. Mrs. Rose came over and said, "Irene, let''s go to see him. If you like him, you can develop. If you don''t like him, then forget it." Irene curled her lips unhappily and said, "Mom, my standards of choosing a husband are the same as that of my cousin. Unless the person introduced by aunt can be as handsome, excellent and perfect as my cousin, that''s impossible." The corners of Lucy''s mouth twitched slightly. Was the child going to be tied herself to Zac the rest of her life? "There are many excellent men in the world, and your cousin is not a perfect man. He has many shorings, but you haven''t discovered them. If it weren''t for him and Essie married before informing me, I wouldn''t have let Essie marry him," Lucy pouted and said deliberately. Zac was choked. He felt like he was shot. Although his mother-inw hated him because of his mother, she didn''t need to demean him so hard. Essie coughed to remind her mother to watch hernguage. An arrogant and arrogant man like Zac could not be ndered casually. "My cousin has no shorings. Auntie, you just vent your anger on him because of my aunt." Irene hit the nail on the head. "His mom is unreasonable. It''s not only a weakness, but also the most fatal and intolerable one." Lucy pretended to me her. This child was a little stubborn and hopeless. "Mommy, you are talking about Irene. Don''t hurt us by ident," seeing that Zac looked a little gloomy, Essie said in a hurry. "I just want Irene to know that she can''t just judge a man by his appearance. Some men are poppy. You can''t touch them, especially married men. Just stay away from them as far as you can. Otherwise, you will hurt yourself. " There was a hint of sharpness in Lucy''s tone. Irene felt a little guilty as her thought was seen through. "Auntie, don''t worry about me. I''m French. I have different thought with you. And I have a deep generation gap with you." "Irene, your aunt did this for your own good. Don''t be willful," Mrs. Rose said. "You are so annoying." Irene shook her head and walked towards the cabin. She didn''t want to talk to them anymore. She just liked Zac and fell in love with him at first sight. No one could change that. Looking at her back, Lucy''s eyes darkened. She was hesitating if she should tell this to Essie, but she was afraid of ruining her rtionship with Mrs. Rose, so she finally stopped. After Lucy and Mrs. Rose left, Zac sighed, "Your mother hasn''t epted me yet." Feeling sympathy for him, Essie patted him on the shoulder andforted him in a yful tone, "We haven''t seeded yet. Comrades still need to work hard." "The person who tied the bell is required to untie it. It seems that as long as my mommy doesn''t bow her head for an apology, my mother-inw''s knot in her heart can''t be untied." Zac frowned slightly. Essie sneered. If a seriously ill with empress dowager disease woman like Mary would admit her mistake and bow to others, a sow could even climb the tree. "In fact, it doesn''t matter whether she lower her head or not. My mother is worried that the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw will affect our marriage. As long as your mother doesn''t cause any trouble again and let us live a peaceful life, she can still ept you." "I hope so." There were two meanings in Zac''s words. One was that he hoped that his mother-inw could really ept him, and the other was that he hoped that his mother would stop torturing him. In the western region, during these days in the United States, Vinton had been with Eva. He didn''t leave until she finished shooting and set off to d, the northernmost country on the earth. Sitting on the ne, Jim looked at Eva with mockery, "Why are you so silent? Are you still missing your little Vinton?" "It''s none of your business." Eva red at him angrily, with a subtle expression on her face, "Scum Jim, haven''t you always taken a private ne when you went outdoor shooting? Why do you condescend to take the flight with us today?" A tinge of angry shed through Jim''s eyes. These days, Vinton had been with her all the time, leaving him no time and opportunity to punish her. He was very unhappy, as if there was a sullen swelling in his heart. If he didn''t release it, he would definitely die of anger. "If I can be predicted what I want to do. Isn''t it boring?" Jim snorted. Eva shook her head. Such a treacherous and weird person was the most difficult to deal with, and the most terrible. No wonder he was called the number one evil young master of Dragon City. He was really evil. Even the Evil Pill Refiner was willing to admit defeat in front of him. "It must be bad luck to be your assistant." Before she finished her words, Jim turned to Avis, who was sitting on the other side, and asked, "Are you out of luck?" Avis shook her head like a rattle drum, "Boss, everyone who can work for you is the luckiest and most honorable person on the." Jim turned his head back to Eva and shrugged proudly. Eva stuck out his tongue at him and said, "She doesn''t dare to tell the truth because of your oppression." Everyone in the entertainment circle knew that if they offended Jim, they would not be able to work in this industry in the future. Fearing that she would misunderstand the boss and make him unhappy, Avis exined in a hurry, "Sis Eva, I''m telling the truth. Every woman will fall in love with our boss." Eva felt awkward when she heard this, as if she was ming her for not being a woman. "Your boss is invincible in the East. He has ruled the world of martial arts for thousands of generations." "No, he can kill all living beings in an instant and topple the earth," Avis corrected her seriously. Eva was speechless. This woman must have been brainwashed by Jim. ''Isn''t he just a little more handsome? What''s the big deal?'' "Oh, Avis, fortunately, we have left Yellowstone National Park so that this active volcano is not obsessed by your boss, otherwise, humans will suffer," she said sarcastically. Jim nced at her coldly, and his sneering eyes were like a sharp knife, cutting her into pieces from beginning to end. "I find that Vinton must have too much fun with women, so he likes a third category of human like you." Eva was so angry that her face turned ck. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Why don''t I look like a woman?" "You are not gentle, not cute. You eat like a hungry wolf. You fight like a wild leopard, and your figure is t. Where do you look like a woman at all?" Jim''s mockingughter echoed in the cabin. Chapter 652 Sister Rivalry Chapter 652 Sister Rivalry Anger rose in Eva''s heart, and her hair was smoking with anger. "People vary in tastes. As long as Vinton likes me, it''s enough. The others don''t matter." An indescribable emotion streaked across Jim''s heart like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. As soon as he heard the happy love between Vinton and the heaven pepper, he got angry. No, not only was he angry, but also he was quite irritable. The heaven pepper should be left alone, and no one cared about her. "I hope Vinton won''t change his taste." He snorted, picked up the iPad and read it to adjust his mood. Sitting not far away, Mandy looked at them with a bit of depression on her face. She had thought that sending the e-mail to Vinton would cause a big dispute, but she didn''t expect that Vinton was so gentle. No wonder he was called the warmest man in Dragon City and had a good character. "Eva, I heard that you are going to marry Vinton. Is that true?" She asked deliberately. Eva nodded with a happy smile on her face, which was particrly dazzling in Jim''s eyes. "You should catch Vinton, or no one dares to marry you except him." He sneered. "Jim, although you look perfect on your appearance, it must be a big tragedy for the woman who really wants to live with you. The woman who marry you will be the most unlucky and unfortunate woman in the world." Eva retorted. "Is this the so-called sour grapes?" Jim snorted. "People know their own feelings and love the right one." Eva curled her lips. "You belong to this kind of person. I can see through it at a nce. It''s boring to be with you." Jim said slowly, staring at the iPad. Eva red at him and had an impulse to give him a punch, but she refrained her anger and reced it with a mocking smile. "When I was in Yellowstone National Park, I saw Rihannae out of your limo several times. Are you two getting on date?" She lowered her voice and just said it in his ear. A shadow flitted across Jim''s eyes. Vinton had been staying there all the time. He didn''t have much time to deal with the heaven pepper. It was really boring. Then he would y with her casually to kill the boring time. He leaned over slightly and whispered in her ear, "didn''t you enter my limo in the middle of the night?" Eva was ashamed and angry, "you know I went there to eat noodles." "Then why can''t Rihanna just chat and eat in my limo?" Jim said slowly. It sounded like he was exining. He hated to exin to others the most in his life, but now he was exining with the heaven pepper. It must be because the flying was too boring. "American girls are open. From the way Rihanna looks at you, I can tell that she has ulterior motives. It seems that you haven''t had a woman for a long time. You two are just like firewood and fire, ready to break out at any time." Eva grinned as she spoke. Jim put one of his hands on her seat and the other on the back of the front seat, making a posture of encircling her. "In the past few days, you and Vinton have been living a happy life, and are you on the verge of breaking out?" His charming peach blossom eyes reflected the blue sky outside the window, and a stream of clouds floated with a little mischievous. Eva''s two cheeks turned red, as if they were about to burn. She had made a deal with Vinton to keep her first time at their wedding night, so they all followed the rules during this period of time. "Only people like you will indulge yourself in lust. I''m a very conservative person. I can only be tonic before marriage. " Jim was a little shocked, and his brown ck eyes narrowed slightly. "You''re not a virgin anymore. Why are you so sentimental?" Hearing this, Eva was furious and raised her voice unconsciously, "Jim bastard, don''t talk nonsense! I did have many boyfriends, but they were all tonic. No one could touch me except the one I want to marry! " A glimmer of light shed through Jim''s eyes. He touched his chin and looked at her with a deep and contemtive gaze. He circled her face and asked, "Heaven pepper, do you want to say that you are still a virgin?" "So what? Is it a shame?" Eva stared at him with arms akimbo. "It''s just a little weird." There was an unfathomable smile on Jim''s face. Somehow, his mood suddenly became very happy, as if he had drunk a sweet mountain spring, and even his pores were iparably clear. "What''s so strange about it? I will never allow those hypocritical bastards to touch me." Eva pursed her lips and said in a firm tone. "How do you know who are hypocritical and who have a double mind?" Jim smiled as if he was interested in it. Although he didn''t like the heaven pepper, he had to admit that she was a different woman. She was straightforward and spicy. "Generally speaking, there are several kinds of bad men. The first kind is that when you are in a rtionship for a few days, he will make an unreasonable request. Once you refuse, he will be very angry, saying that you don''t really love him or want to date him. I will get him out of here without a word. The second one was full of sweet words and gifts. Their purpose is to make you dizzy and then take you to a room. And once you tell him that you are in trouble and need help, he will escape... " Eva said seriously. Jim lifted the corners of his mouth and teased, "Heaven pepper, do you specialize in dating scums?" "I don''t need to pick. There are nine bad guys among ten men." Eva sneered. In her opinion, men were all scums like York. Vinton was the only one who deserved her trust. "If you look at a person with a pair of colorful sses, the white can be regarded as ck." Jim snorted, adjusted the back of the seat and put on his sunsses, ignoring her. Eva pouted and didn''t say anything. She yed her own game to kill time. The trip to d was what she looked forward to the most. In this season, she could see the pr lights. Mandy stole a nce at her, with a strange cold light shing in her eyes. If the alienation n didn''t work, she had to find another way. ''Eva, don''t me me. I have no choice. I can''t be fine if you are happy.'' In the vi of Phoenix Road, Alice came. She looked a little unhappy and seemed to have quarreled with Fell again. What made her most depressed was that Fell dyed the wedding day again and again. At first, it was set in September, but he found various excuses to postpone it after the New Year. During this period, he had many secret lovers, as if he didn''t care about her at all. Originally, she wanted to get the position of the executive vice president of the Xu Group and increase her chips in the hearts of the Qin family, but she did not expect that Vinton came out halfway and took away this good position, making her more passive. "Essie, I just can''t figure it out. Vinton is the son of Elizabeth, and I am your biological sister with the same father and mother. You don''t help me, but help him. Aren''t you an outsider?" If she guessed right, Vinton must have got her support in secret. With a slight smile on her face, Essie said calmly, "sister, this has nothing to do with me. The Xu family has always preferred boys to girls. It''s impossible for a daughter topete with a son." "Then how did I defeat Vinton and get the position of vice president before? Vinton has always been a loser to me. If you hadn''t supported him in secret, he would still be a yboy with nothing to do. How could he be daddy''s capable assistant? " She curled her lips in discontent. Hearing that, Essie''s beautiful almond eyes shed. In fact, the person who had fought with her sister before was not Vinton at all, but Elizabeth. She had just gathered forces in the name of Vinton. "Sister, you used to be known as a superwoman in the business world. Even ten Elizabethbined is not your match. You have to restore your memory as soon as possible to disy your power." Said Essie seriously. "Yes, Alice, Lady Rose also lost her memory like you. Now she is actively receiving treatment. You can''t resist it anymore." Lucy advised. "Mom, I don''t want to remember those unhappy things in the past. Please don''t persuade me anymore." A trace of impatience appeared on her face. Essie found that her sister was very reluctant to regain her memory. Every time she mentioned asking her to see a doctor, she would be very unhappy. "Sister, in fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to remember the past. Anyway, after you get married with Fell, you will take care of your husband and children, and be a leisurely richdy. You don''t need to participate in the struggle against Elizabeth anymore." Said Essie on purpose. Of course Alice knew what Essie meant. A hint of coldness shed through her eyes. "Essie, are you going to help Vinton to go against me?" Shaking her head, Essie said, "sister, I have never wanted to oppose you. I''m just worried about you. I''m afraid that you will be used by the enemy." "You think too much. Although I have lost my memory, I know clearly who is my family and who is my enemy." Alice snorted. "Then why are you more intimate with Elizabeth than with me, your sister?" Essie asked. "I''m just using her." With a guilty conscience, Alice lowered her eyes and faltered. "Use her against me?" Essie didn''t want to let her go and forced her to answer. Last time, she allied with Elizabeth and Bles topete with her for the position of CEO. "It''s you who forced me. You want to take control of thepany and prevent me from getting involved in thepany''s management." Alice red at her. "Sister, I have said that as long as you regain your memory, I will help you even if you want to be the leader of the Xu Group. Otherwise, you can just stay in the Qin family and teach your husband and son." There was a bit of sharpness in Essie''s tone. Alice was so angry. Baron didn''t trust her and didn''t allow her to get involved in thepany''s important affairs because of Essie. If she couldn''t get a ce from the Xu Group, the Qin family would probably abandon her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, look at her. She always aims at me. She doesn''t look like a sister at all." She turned to Lucy for help, tears welling up in her eyes. Chapter 653 Paternity Test Chapter 653 Paternity Test Lucy sighed. They were both his daughters, and she didn''t want to be partial to anyone. "Alice, a woman should focus on her family. Now you''d better focus on the wedding first. Let''s talk about it after you get married with Fell." "I want to, but the wedding date has not been decided yet." Alice frowned, her eyes full of worry. "Sister, there are a lot of gossips about brother Fell recently. You have to keep an eye on him," Essie said casually, taking a sip of the juice on the tea table. She could tell that Fell didn''t pay much attention to Alice. In addition, something bad had happened to Alice, so his love for Alice must be weaker. The Qin family intended to use Alice to pull the Xu family into the alliance and fight against the Rong family together. But now that Baron was back in power, it was impossible for Alice to turn over. At most, the Qin family and the Xu family could only be rtives by marriage, and the Roger family and the Xu family were also rtives by marriage. This kind of rtionship could not help them at all, so they were not interested in the marriage. "If the Xu group can return the previous position to me, will Fell do this to me?" Hatred filled her eyes. Looking at her, Essie asked, "Are you really Alice?" Her voice was as low as a breeze, but it stirred up a storm in her heart. "What do you mean?" "Willi can create a person who looks exactly like me, and maybe he can also create a person who looks exactly like Alice. You can have a paternity test with mom tomorrow, so that everyone can rest assured," Essie said bluntly. The corners of her mouth twitched violently. "How dare you suspect me, Essie?" "A person''s face can be fixed, but her heart can''t. You are so different from my sister," Essie said bluntly. With a livid face, Alice suddenly jumped up from the sofa and said, "You can have a paternity test, but after I get married to Fell, I don''t want anything to disturb my rtionship with him." Then she walked out angrily. Looking at her back, Lucy turned to look at Essie. "Do you really doubt that your sister is a fake?" "Willi can do anything. Even if she is real, she might be brainwashed and controlled. We must be on guard," Essie reminded. Lucy nodded. From the bottom of her heart, she hoped that she was her daughter. Otherwise, where would her Alice be? Two dayster, Alice came again. She changed her mind and decided to do the paternity test first. But she didn''t inform Essie, but took Lucy alone. When Essie received the call from Lucy, the paternity test report had been finished. "I''m relieved to see this result. I know she is Alice. It won''t be wrong," Lucy said with a smile. "Mom, where did you do the test? Why didn''t you inform me in advance?" Essie frowned. "It''s an authority agency specialized in paternity testing, which has been verified by the judicial departments. I''ve tested their qualifications. You are getting heavier and heavier. It''s inconvenient for you toe and go frequently. Your sister and I are the same," Lucy said. "As long as she is my sister." There was aplicated expression on Essie''s face. When Alice arrived, a malicious look appeared on her face. "Are you satisfied with the result of the paternity test? Don''t say anything nonsense in the future. It will hurt people, okay?" Hearing that, Essie''s dark almond eyes blinked slightly. "Didn''t you say that we would test it after you get married? Why did you suddenly change your mind? " "I felt bad being suspected, so I changed my mind," Alice said with understatement. "Sister, I don''t mean to suspect you. The family who saved you in the vige has been found. Because of gas poisoning, their whole family died in the rental house," Essie said, staring at the expression on Alice''s face. This was the news that Zac just got yesterday. Alice revealed an expression of extreme horror. "How could this be? They are good people. How could they suffer such misfortune? " "Maybe he was killed to keep their mouth shut," Essie said slowly. This was what Willi was good at. They didn''t have the chance to use his money. Alice shocked. "Did they offend someone?" "I don''t know the reason. If I''m not wrong, it has something to do with saving you," said Essie, looking at her with a bit of studying. Her tone was implicit and intriguing. "Because they saved me and my enemies retaliated?" Alice frowned. "Maybe, maybe they are afraid that they will reveal the secrets that shouldn''t be revealed," Essie said in a low voice. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly, but she didn''t show it. She still kept calm on her face and said, "You are always suspicious. You are really like a burnt child dreads the fire." "I won''t let my guard down until the big boss Willi is killed," Essie said seriously.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "If you have the time, you''d better find a way to make Fell marry me as soon as possible." She rolled her eyes at her. "Fell is the number one yboy in Dragon City. If you want to marry him, you have to be mentally prepared. " Essie was very clear about the thoughts of the Qin family. As the daughter-inw of the Rong family, she would not do anything harmful to the interests of the family, so she would not interfere in the marriage of Alice. "All rich and powerful men have a lot of women around them. It''s inevitable that they won''t be unfaithful. They will change after they get married. Besides, I can severely punish these tramps in the name of the young hostess of the Qin family. If anyone dares to seduce our Fell, I will kill her," Alice said fiercely. Essie sighed. "Marriage is not a lifelong insurance. You can get married. But you may face a divorce. The key is to self-discipline. If this man really loves you, he will naturally keep his integrity for you, just like what our brother did to Eva. If he just wants to make use of you, once you lose your value, he will ignore you. " Hearing this, Alice''s face turned dark. "Essie, you are so mean. Don''t think that you can rest assured because Zac treats you well. Maybe one day when he gets tired of you, he will treat you as air and dust. " "Sister, you are a smart woman. You should know clearly what the Qin family likes about you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have tried so hard to win a ce in the Xu group," said Essie calmly. ''A good medicine tastes bitter.'' She knew that what she said was not pleasant to hear, but only by telling her the truth could she make Alicee back from a maze. She didn''t want her to be used by the enemy and do something that would make the family suffer. However, when Alice heard this, she was furious. She hated Essie in the first ce. If she hadn''t intervened, she wouldn''t have been neglected by the Qin family now. "Essie Yi, do you dare to say that there is no interests in the reason why the Rong family treats you so well? The Rong family is also counting on you to strengthen the cooperation with the Xu family. " "Of course. What you said is right." "But even if I''m not a member of the Xu family, the Rong family will still be nice to me and won''t change anything." said Essie, nodding her head calmly. "You are too confident." Alice snorted. Seeing the tension between the two, Lucy sighed helplessly, "You are sisters. You should help each other. Don''t hurt the harmony." "Mom, as you can see, she always goes against me. She not only helps the outsider Vinton to deal with me, but also tries to destroy my rtionship with Fell," Alice said angrily. "Sister, you misunderstood me. I just kindly remind you. I have no other thoughts. Marriage is like buying shoes. Only you know whether it fit you well or not. I don''t want to say anything more, as long as you don''t regret it," Essie said meaningfully. "Of course I won''t regret it. You can be the hostess of the Rong family, and I can also be the hostess of the Qin family. My ability is not worse than yours," Alice said crossly. Essie didn''t say anything more. All Alice thought about now was power and status, which seemed to be much more important than family affection. If she hadn''t seen the paternity test, she couldn''t believe that she was her sister. Would a person really be another person after losing her memory? After Alice left, Lucy took out a stack of photos, which were all the blind dates she had chosen for Irene. Last time, Mrs. Rose took her to see her friend''s son, but she refused without hesitation. Since she didn''t like it, she would pick another one for her until she was satisfied. Essie was a little confused why her mother had been so concerned about Irene recently. "Mom, although you and aunt are good friends, Irene is aunt''s daughter after all. She has nothing to do with us. Besides, French people are open-minded. They pay attention to free love and won''t have blind dates." Lucy didn''t think so. "There is a saying that when in Rome, do as the Romans do. She is now in Dragon City, and half of her is a Chinese. Why can''t she go on a blind date?" Stroking her forehead, Essie felt that her mother''s behavior was a little weird. She was rarely interested in such things as a matchmaker. "Mom, is there any other purpose for you to help Irene find a boyfriend?" She looked at her mother with sharp eyes. "No, I just care about Mrs. Rose. She has suffered so much, and Irene is her only adopted daughter. I also hope that she can have a grandchild as soon as possible and enjoy the happiness of family reunion like me," Lucy stammered, lowering her eyes and not looking at her daughter. Essie was keenly aware of her subtle expression. She knew her mother well. She was not good at lying. As long as she lied, she would feel guilty and dare not look into others'' eyes. "Mom, you have something to hide from me. I''m your daughter. You can tell me anything." Lucy picked up the cup on the tea table and took a sip, her eyes flickering. She hesitated whether she should tell her daughter about it or not. If she told her, it would affect her rtionship with Irene. If she did not tell her, and something bad happened between Irene and Zac, it would be terrible. Chapter 654 No Self-Knowledge Chapter 654 No Self-Knowledge After a long silence, she stuffed the photo into her daughter''s hand and said, "Well, I do have my own purpose to introduce a boyfriend to Irene, but I can''t tell you now. Anyway, I''m doing this for the sake of Irene. You''d better pick one of these people as soon as possible and see which one may be the one Irene likes." Essie took a meaningful look at her mother. She could tell that her mother wouldn''t speak it out today. She swallowed and choked all the doubts in her heart. She picked up the photo and looked at it carefully. It was reasonable that women were left because they were too good, and men were left because they were too bad. The more beautiful, well-educated and well paid a woman was, the higher her taste would be. She was even more picky about men, and choosing from one man to another would be a worry. On the contrary, the men who left over were basically the kind of bad looks, low sry and bad moral quality. "Mom, I can see that Irene has a high taste. She doesn''t like ordinary men. She won''t like the men you are looking for her. " "They are all carefully chosen by me. It''s not that they are left over, it''s just that they are busy with work and have no time to have a rtionship." As Lucy exined, she took out a photo and said, "Look at Beck. He graduated from medical school and is now a surgeon of Dragon City hospital. He is handsome and has a good job. The doctors were very busy. They worked early tillte at night every day, so they didn''t have time to make girlfriends or date. His parents wanted to have a grandson, so they had to go on blind dates on his behalf. I told them Irene''s conditions. They are all very happy. They are eager to make an appointment early ande out to meet. " "Mom, he''s only five feet fifty seven inches tall, the same height as Irene. She won''t like him." Essie waved her hand. "She''s not looking for a male model. Why does he have to be that tall?" Lucy curled her lips. "Didn''t she mention her conditions on the yacht that day? She wanted to find a tall, handsome, excellent and perfect man like your son-inw, Zac," Essie said in a yful tone. Lucy poked her forehead. If he told her the truth that Irene had a crush on Zac, she might not be able to laugh. "What''s so good about Zac? He has such a sinister and evil mother behind him. Even if he is the Godes down to the mortal world, I don''t want him to be my son-inw." "Mom." Essie held her shoulders. "Don''t forget that although he has a sinister mother, he also has a wise, kind and lenient father. Didn''t you think highly of my father-inw? " "What nonsense are you talking about?" Lucy rolled her eyes, "If it weren''t for your father-inw, I would have let you divorce. How can I allow Mary to bully you? " "Well, mom, let''s get to the point. I don''t think Irene has any intention of getting married, so she uses Zac as an excuse. Your arrangement is in vain," Essie exined. "I don''t think so. What if she really wants to find someone like Zac?" Lucy said with a hint in her words. But Essie didn''t expect that. She smiled and said, "Zac is unique on the earth. If she really wants to find someone like Zac, she will be a leftover woman." "If she can''t find another one, then she can just grab others''. Isn''t this the way to be a mistress?" Lucy snorted. As long as he mentioned the mistress, she would unconsciously think of Elizabeth and Mary, the maniptor behind it. Anger quietly gathered in her heart. "An arrogant woman like Irene won''t degrade herself to be a mistress of a married man." Essie didn''t care about that at all. Lucy could see that and sighed, "Essie, sometimes you are smart, and sometimes you are very confused. I really don''t know whether you have the same character as me or your father." "Neither. I like my father." Essie chuckled. When Bob went downstairs, he happened to hear that. He smiled and said, "That''s right. Of course my daughter resembles me." Essie waved at Bob, motioned him to sit next to her, and handed the photos to him. "Dad, look, these are the blind dates mom chose for Irene. Do you think Irene will like them?" "She is twenty-eight years old now. It''s time to get married." Bob said in a low voice and looked at the photos one by one. "They are all very good. The young men are all handsome and have a good job. They are suitable for Irene." Although Lucy didn''t tell her daughter that Irene liked Zac, she told it to Bob. Therefore, Bob strongly agreed with her arrangement for Irene''s blind date. Not knowing the reason, Essie was a little surprised. Her father and mother had reached an agreement on this matter. It was so weird. "Dad, you two are so strange. Are you going to retire and be a matchmaker because you are too idle?" "It''s not a big deal to be a matchmaker. If the matchmaker seeds, we will umte the merit for our family," Bob said with a smile. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Since the elders insisted, Essie decided to let them do it as an entertainment activity. But Irene had to be bothered. In the evening, Essie returned to the vi. During her chat with Zac, she told him that her parents had arranged a blind date for Irene. "Good," Zac said casually with an indifferent look. He never cared about others'' affairs. "Irene is your cousin anyway. Don''t you care about her at all?" Essie pouted again. "I can''t handle you alone. How can I care about others?" A faint smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. He reached out his big hand to touch her high abdomen. If he didn''t tell stories to this naughty little guy every day, he wouldn''t let his mother be peaceful. Putting her arm on his shoulder, Essie said in a somewhat shameless manner, "Why do you say that? It seems that I''m a very troublesome woman." "You are really troublesome. Which pregnant woman will trot and walk after she is pregnant, which makes her husband worried and afraid that she will fall? Which pregnant woman will drool when she sees the spicy crab all day long, so her husband has to be on guard against her all the time, fearing that she can''t help but have a big meal on the things that she should not eat... " Zac listed ten crimes of the woman in a yful tone. The woman was stunned by his words. She had never thought that she would have so many ''evils behaviors''. "You know, I sometimes have brain fart, otherwise you won''t call me your little fool all day long. As your husband, you can repair it for me when I have a brain fart." Zac pinched her chin lovingly, "So I''m very busy every day. I don''t have time to worry about others'' affairs." With her thick long eyshes winking mischievously, Essie said, "Zac, do you know that if Irene is left behind, half of it is your fault?" Zac raised his eyebrows and asked sharply, "What''s wrong?" "On the yacht that day, didn''t Irene say that she wanted to find a man like you? Look at you. Why are you so excellent? You have covered up the light of an ordinary man, leaving them no chance to live. " With a charming smile on his perfect thin lips, Zac said, "Well, honey, I admit that it''s my fault to be excellent." He paused and changed his tone. "But Irene is also wrong." "What mistake?" "She haven''t seen clearly her own advantages and disadvantages," Zac said in a more euphemistic way. After all, she was his cousin. In fact, what he really wanted to say was that Irenecked self- knowledge. Essie understood what he meant. "It''s normal for a woman to find an excellent husband." "Only a woman like you is born to fit in with me. A woman like her is absolutely not suitable for a man like me," Zac said seriously. "Oh?" "Why didn''t I see that I am a good match for you?" said Essie with a sly smile. "We are a perfect match, aren''t we?" With a mischievous smile, Zac raised her chin and kissed her on the red lips, affectionately and gently. Essie smiled sweetly, revealing two cute dimples. In fact, she was d that she had married him by ident. Although he was domineering and made decisions for her, she was not allowed to disobey him. But she still felt very happy. From the moment she fell in love with him, she was destined to be with him for the rest of her life. At the capital airport of d, as soon as she got off the ne, Eva felt a chill. She was afraid of cold the most. If she didn''t want to see the aurora, she would never agree to go to such a cold ce. She was the one who wore the most among all the femalepanions. A thick long down jacket was wrapped around her neck to her calf, and there were several thick thermal clothes in it. In Jim''s eyes, she had already wrapped herself into a round ball. "Heaven pepper, you are so spicy. Are you afraid of cold?" "Peppers grow in a warm zone. How can they grow in such a cold ce?" Eva rolled her eyes at him angrily. As soon as the car arrived, she quickly got in and ordered the driver to turn the heat up to the maximum. Jim also got in the car and sat beside her. She was slightly surprised, "Scum Jim, why do youe up? Where is your special car?" "I decide to record this episode under the same condition as you." Jim smiled evilly. "Wow, the Nine Heavenly Mysterious Gods are going to descend to the mortal world to experience the sufferings of the mortal world," Mandy said with a smile. "We should line up and wee him warmly," Kirk joked and yed with his voice. Eva curled her lips. She did not want to sit in the same car with this arrogant guy at all. She just wanted to be quiet alone. "Heaven pepper, I have a good news for you. There will be aurora tonight," Jim said as he looked at the iPad. "Really?" Eva''s eyes widened. ''Oh my God! I''m so lucky to see the aurora in the first day here.'' "The night in d is very cold. You are so slim. Can you stand the wind?" A hint of mockery flitted across Jim''s face. If he didn''t y with the heaven pepper for a moment, he would feel bored during the trip. Chapter 655 Eating Is The Only Advantage Chapter 655 Eating Is The Only Advantage "Don''t worry. I have a solution." She had brought a lot of heating pads and a hand warmer bag, which were enough for outdoor use. "In fact, the best way to keep warm is to disy your special skills and eat more," Jim said casually. "That''s really a good idea. It''s so cold today. Hotpot is the best. Among them, the spicy Chongqing hotpot is the best. It must be very warm." As soon as she heard the words ''eat'', Eva became excited. Her eyes seemed to be ignited and glittered. Jim couldn''t helpughing. This girl was the best of the foodies. No one could be a match of her. "There is no Chongqing hotpot in d. Because it is close to the Arctic Circle, there are not many food materials here. The most famous one is fish," Jim said slowly. Shrugging her shoulders, Eva said, "I''ve heard about it on Baidu before. There is a famous dish here, called H¨¢karl. It''s apletely rotten shark meat buried in the sand for three to six months. It smells stinky and fishy, but it tastes absolutely delicious. It should be simr to the stinky tofu in our country. I must have a try. " She licked her lips as she spoke. "Since it''s a local specialty, of course you have to taste it. But remember to brush your teeth after eating it," Jim reminded her. He was a neat freak and would never allow any peculiar smell to touch his body. Knowing his mysophobia, Eva was slightly shocked. "Scum Jim, will you also eat it?" She thought he would stay away from it and never touch such kind of food. Jim raised his eyebrows and said, "I''ve even eaten durian and stinky tofu. There''s nothing I don''t dare to eat." Eva gave a thumbs up and said, "You''re really brave." "Heaven pepper, don''t forget your duty. You are my meal partner," Jim reminded her. "I didn''t forget. At the worst, let''s eat the stinky shark together." Eva stuck out her tongue at him. They arrived at the most luxurious five star hotel in the city. There was no doubt that Jim would live in a presidential suite. Eva and Mandy were in the same luxury room. They put down their luggage and started to shoot. As a public figure, Eva couldn''t affect her image too much. She could only take off the long and thick down jacket and thick sweater, put on a few heating pads, change into a mink fur dress and a short down jacket. Mandy grew up with her and knew that she was not afraid of heat, but she was afraid of cold the most. "Eva, I know you''re afraid of cold, so I bought you a hand warming bag. It''s very useful. You can put it in your pocket and keep warm for eight hours." She handed her an exquisite handbag. "Thank you, Mandy." Eva took it over with a smile, without noticing the malicious look in Mandy''s eyes. Compared with Eva, Yancy was more afraid of the cold. What made her depressed was that she even left her hand warming bag in a hotel in the United States. Most people in d wouldn''t use it and she couldn''t buy it even if she wanted. She had to hold on. She spent the whole day shooting in the cold and snowy outside. She kept rubbing her hands and wearing gloves, but she didn''t feel warm. This time, Eva and Yancy were in the same group. Seeing that Yancy was shivering with cold, she took the hand warming bag that Mandy gave her and said, "You can use it first. I have put some heating pads on. It''s not too cold." "Thank you, sis Eva." Yancy didn''t reject. She took it over and said, "It''s so warm. You are fully equipped." "This is a gift from Mandy. I''ve prepared one for myself. If you don''t have it, I''ll give it to you first," Eva said generously. "Great!" Yancy was overjoyed. For the whole day, Eva was thinking about the northern aurora light, and the shooting team was also preparing for the shooting at night. However, Jim was absent. He was not only absent, but also took Eva away by force. Depressed, Eva said, "Scum Jim, you have no professional ethics. Our absence will affect the audience rating." "Cut the crap. You are my mealpanion. I want to have midnight snag now, so you have to apany me." Jim pinched her cold red nose. Fortunately, he didn''t exert too much strength, or her nose might be pinched off by him under the freezing condition. "What do you want to eat?" Eva curled her lips. "You''ll know when we get there," Jim said in a low voice and started the engine. When she drove to the seaside, she was surprised to find a beautiful vi there. Jim drove the car into the iron gate and stopped directly at the gate of the vi. It seemed that he was worried about this heaven pepper. "If you are afraid of cold, go inside quickly," he said lightly. Eva didn''t say anything more. As soon as she got off the car, she walked towards the door. The door was unlocked. There was an iron gate outside, so it didn''t matter if it was locked inside or not. But what about the owner of the vi? When she was wondering, a maid came over. "Boss, Miss Fang, the midnight snack is just ready. You can eat it now." Standing behind her, Jim nodded. Eva turned around and looked at him in surprise, "Scum Jim, is this your house?" "Of course. If it''s not mine, can youe in?" Jim shrugged his shoulders and walked towards the dining room. "Why are you buying a house here?" Eva followed him and asked curiously. "To watch the aurora," Jim said with understatement. His vi was specially built to watch the aurora. It was the best view to watch the aurora from here, without any cover. Eva''s eyes lit up with excitement as if Columbus had discovered a new continent. No wonder that Scum Jim would act alone tonight. It turned out that the mystery was here. Rich people were just willful and could enjoy themselves. When the maid uncovered the lid of the te, a stink came to his nose. Eva''s eyes lit up, "Ah, is this the famous stinky shark?" "We have agreed to have a try together. Don''t be stage fright halfway." Jim crossed his arms and looked at her with interest. "How could it be? There is a famous dish in Jiang City, called stinky mandarin fish. It''s delicious. " Eva licked her lips and was ready to eat. For the dinner in the afternoon, the crew of the program had also arranged the signature dish of d, but the artists had to maintain their image and didn''t want themselves to be smelly, so they all refused. How disappointed she was. "Let''s eat," Jim said, picking up the knife and the silver fork. Eva cut a piece of fish and put it into her mouth. Then she praised, "Wow, that''s great. It''s even better than the stinky mandarin fish in Jiang City." Jim smiled, "Is there anything that did not taste good in your mouth?" Eva rolled her two big eyes two times as if she was thinking about something. After a while, she shook her head and said, "I haven''t found it yet." "Then what''s the best food you have eaten?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "The spaghetti with meat paste and barbecue you made," Eva almost blurted out, but she regretted as soon as she spoke. This would make scum Jim smug! Jim''s enchanting eyes shed in the light, and an indescribable color shed across his eyes. "You are lucky to eat what I cook." "That''s right. Are you the reincarnation of the God of food? The food you cook is naturally delicious in the world." Eva chuckled. ''As you brew, so must you drink''. Since she was sitting by the dining table of him and ate his ready midnight snag. It was not too much to praise him. She would take it as paying for the meal. "You finally learn to speak." Jim smiled. Eva blinked her long curly eyshes for two times, "Scum Jim, do you often show off your cooking skills to seduce girls?" Before she finished her words, Jim''s voice came faintly, "Do you think it''s possible?" Janice was the first one to taste his cooking, and she was the second one. "Why is it impossible?" Eva asked in a muffled voice while eating. "I don''t have the time," Jim said coldly. Janice was the only woman that he was willing to spend his time on. The reason why he gave this heaven pepper the favor was that she cherished the food. "So I''m lucky?" Eva grinned, revealing a row of white teeth. Her expression was like a child who was excited to get candy. "You were starved to death in your previous life. God shouldpensate you in this life." Jim gave a yful smile. Eva red at him angrily and ate arge piece of salmon to vent her anger. Then she chewed it hard, as if chewing the flesh of this enemy. "Jim Jing, you are such a mean man. Can any woman really stand it?" "Such a woman hasn''t been born yet," Jim said slowly. "Well, I''m just the one." Eva pouted at him. "Are you a woman?" Jim sneered. Eva didn''t want to exin, so she took out her passport from her bag and said, "Gender, woman, have you seen it clearly? Don''t say that I''m not a woman anymore, or... " She held the knife tightly and waved it in the air. "You want to fight again?" Leaning against the back of the chair, Jim looked at her unfathomably. "It''s boring to fight with a loser like you." Eva felt insulted, "Scum Jim, don''t becent. I can learn something else since I can''t defeat you with a little meridians skill. There is always a way to restrain you." "Study hard. I''ll wait and see." Jim sneered. "I won''t let you wait too long." Eva stabbed the salmon aggressively. When she learned a new trick and beat him to the ground to find his teeth, she would definitely put a banner of victory on his cor, and thenughed wildly three times, looking coldly at his crying and failure. However, in Jim''s eyes, it was impossible for her to defeat him no matter how hard she practiced. There was only one person in the world who couldpete with him on the battle ring, and that was Zac. "As a matter of fact, people should know their own strengths and weaknesses. How could they win if they use their own weaknesses to fight others'' strengths?" "I have many advantages." Eva stared at him with arms akimbo. "No, you only have one strong point that is you can eat!" Jim said word by word, "You can still win me only in thispetition." Eva curled his lips. It was human''s instinct to eat. How could it be regarded as her advantage? While she was thinking, her cell phone suddenly rang. It was from the production team. Something happened to Yancy. Chapter 656 Mother In Laws Plot (Part One) Chapter 656 Mother In Law''s Plot (Part One) Eva and Jim were driving on their way back,. The night spread its ck wings on the cold ground, covering the sea, cier, forest and houses. The sky was like a boundless ocean, quiet and mysterious. The stars were iparably bright, quietly overlooking the world. All of a sudden, a magical ribbon of light like a rainbow shone out from the seven stars of the North dipper. It was sometimes moving and sometimes quiet, like smoke or fog, or like a light waterfall pouring out from the sky. This was a firework feast given by nature, full of mystery and surprise. "It''s so beautiful." Eva sighed. She had no regrets in her life since she had seen such a spectacr scene. "It''s more beautiful to see it in my vi," Jim said in a low voice, with a touch of impatience in his eyes. The phone call really ruined his mood. Wasn''t it just an ident? They could just deal with it directly. Why did they have to ask this heaven pepper back? When they arrived at the hotel, they found that it wasn''t Yancy who was in trouble, but her assistant, Rita. Yancy asked Rita to charge her hand warmer bag, but she didn''t expect that the hand warmer bag would explode in the middle of the charge, with hot liquid inside sshing. Rita''s face and hand were seriously scalded, and she was being rescued in the hospital. Yancy was frightened. Fortunately, she was not there, or she would be disfigured. "Sis Eva, where did you buy this hand warming bag? It must be a fake and inferior product. You have to ask the factory forpensation," Yancy said angrily. "I''m sorry, Yancy. I didn''t expect that." After saying that, she turned around and walked to Mandy who was not far away. "Mandy, think about it carefully. Where did you buy this hand warming bag? Is the trademark still left on it? We have to ask the legal department to make apensation im to the factory." There was an imperceptible treacherous look and a little disappointment in Mandy''s eyes. She had never expected that Eva would lend her hand warming bag to Yancy. "I used it several times, but it didn''t had any problem. It must be because of the inappropriate operation of Rita." Mandy pouted. "Sister Mandy, it''s not the time to look into it. Just think about it. Which shop did you buy it from?" Yancy said. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Mandy''s big ck eyes fluttered left and right for two times. "I bought it at a roadside stall when I went to the night market." "Are you kidding me? You don''tck money. Don''t you have any sense of safety to buy this kind of product?" Yancy was speechless. Mandy rolled her eyes at her and said, "I''ve been using it all the time. Nothing happened. Why did it explode as soon as I arrived at your ce? I don''t know if it''s a moral problem of you." She was angry that her n failed. If it weren''t for the fact that Yancy borrowed the hand warming bag, Eva would be the one who was lying in the hospital now, her task would have beenpleted. Hearing this, Yancy was furious, "Mandy Lu, what do you mean? You are still the pir of Yang City''s satellite TV station. How can you be so mean?" "Well, Yancy, Mandy is also a victim. Now our main problem is to save Rita. If she needs a stic surgery, I will pay for it," Eva said. Hearing this, Yancy stopped talking. The two of them were both more famous than her. Anyway, it was not her who was injured, and it was not good for her to offend them. Walking up to the person in charge of the crew of the program, he said with a gloomy face, "From now on, you can deal with this kind of trifle by yourselves. Don''t disturb me." The man in charge nodded and bowed, and apologized again, afraid of offending him. However, he felt a little wronged. He called Eva, not this crown prince! Eva was a little sleepy. When she was about to go back to her room, she was stopped by him. "Come to my room. I have something to tell you." "It''s toote. I don''t think it''s a good idea." Eva curled his lips and thought, ''I have to avoid arousing suspicion. I can''t let my little Vinton misunderstand me.'' "It must be worse if I carry you on my shoulder," he threatened her word by word. Eva was speechless. "Okay, ten minutes." There must be no misunderstanding in such a short time. After entering the presidential suite, Jim closed the door, crossed his arms over his chest and looked at her deeply. "You need to be careful and keep an eye on Mandy Lu from now on." Eva chuckled and said disapprovingly, "Mandy just identally bought some fake and inferior goods. Don''t take her as a sinner. It normal that people have been fooled several times in a life time." Before she finished speaking, she was knocked hard on the head by him. "I always see people urately. This woman doesn''t really treat you as her best friend." "We are now in the recovery period of our friendship." Eva wrinkled her nose at him. "People are afraid of making friends carelessly." Jim red at her. Women must keep their besties on guards. That was the correct way. "I grew up with Mandy and Essie. We have been in the iron triangle friendship for so many years. I believe our friendship can stand the test," Eva said seriously. "Essie and you are iron friendship. But this Mandy, forget it. You are such a stupid woman. If you are sold by her, I guess you will still be grateful to her." Jim looked at her with a sneer. Hearing this, she rolled her eyes at him and said, "It''s me who was sold, not you. What are you worried about?" His handsome face darkened. Of course, her life or death had nothing to do with him, but... Chapter 657 Mother In Laws Plot (Part Two) Chapter 657 Mother In Law''s Plot (Part Two) "Heaven pepper, I''m not interested in your business at all. As long as you pay me back what you owed me, I won''t save you even if you are sold in front of me. " Eva was furious, "Don''t worry. Before I pay off your debt of gratitude, I will live a happy and safe life." Then she turned around and walked out. Looking at her arrogant back, an indescribable deep look shed across his eyes. In fact, although he strongly denied in his heart, he was indeed a little worried about this heaven pepper. Inexplicable worry had nothing to do with the so-called debt repayment. He could only punish this heaven pepper. Others were not allowed to touch her, or they would be killed! She went back to her room. After taking a shower, shey on the bed, yed games and was ready to sleep. Mandy turned around and nced at her, "Eva, I really don''t know the quality of the hand warming bag is that bad. Will you me me?" Eva smiled gently, "Of course I won''t me you. It''s not your fault." "It''s so weird. I took it with me when I was on an ice sculpture show in Harbin. It''s been good all the time. Why did it explode as soon as Rita charged it? Did she over charged it? " she said on purpose. "Maybe? Don''t think about it anymore. It''s all caused by fake and inferior goods. We are all victims," Evaforted. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Mandy smiled, with a strange light in her eyes. Albert''s birthday wasing, and Alena and Abel came back from Switzend. When Essie became the hostess of the family, Albert had already reported to Abel and Alena and got their approval. Noticing that Mary was not reconciled, Alenaforted her, "Young people are energetic. Let Essie take care of our family. You should enjoy a peaceful life yourself. Back then, I was eager to leave the family to you as soon as possible, so that I could spend more time with my husband and enjoy the happiness of staying with our grandson. " Mary was very unhappy. Even if she had to hand over the family, she didn''t want to hand it over to the little tramp, Essie. This made her feel that she had racked her brains and finally lost to Lucy. "I''m worried that young people are not sedate enough. Unlike ordinary families, the Rong Mansion is veryplicated in management." "Your daughter-inw is not an ordinary woman. She used to take charge of the Xu group," Alena said with a smile. "It was Zac who helped her. Without Zac, the Xu group had already been defeated by others in her hand." Mary curled her lips with disdain. Essie had to admit that the reason why she could keep the Xu group was that she relied on Zac. Without Zac, she had already been killed by Willi and Elizabeth. "Mommy, you are also taking over the family at my age. I heard that you married your father-inw as soon as you graduated from college. You have never worked outside, and you also manage the family well. So age and experience are not a big problem. The most important thing is to focus on the family interests and put the family interests in the first ce..." she said seriously. Alena nodded, "That''s correct. As long as you determined to do it well, nothing can''t be done." Mary snorted in her heart. No wonder she was a seductress who was good at bewitching people. Her words were ttery. "Well, since you are so confident, I don''t want to frustrated you. That''s how young people are. You will never give up until you were frustrated by reality and difficulties. Don''t me to be too tired to do it in the future." "Don''t worry," Essie said with a respectful smile. Mary picked up the teacup and took a sip of water slowly, hiding the malicious and insidious smile at the corners of her mouth behind the cup. She would not let her run the Rong family so smoothly, and the war between them would never end. There was custom for the birthday party for the master of the Rong family. The banquet at noon, it was a meal called, ''Full Cattle Meal''. It represented a good sign of a ''bull momentum''. And the banquet for the evening was a full, formal banquet. This was a rule passed down from the ancestors of the Rong family. As the master of the Rong family, the birthday party was held in the halls on mountain yard of the Rong Mansion, which was wider and bigger than any hotel''s banquet hall. It was antique. In addition to the rtives and friends of the Rong family, there were also external guests. The guests were not only rich and powerful people in China, but also famous and noble people abroad. It could be seen the power and prestige of the Rong family from it. This was the first banquet that Essie hosted since she became the hostess of the Rong family. She must not make any mistake. However, just the day before the birthday party, as soon as Essie entered the Rong Mansion in the morning, steward Wang, who was in charge of the cold storage, ran over in a hurry. "Madam, something bad happened. The electricity in the cold storage was suddenly cut offst night, and all the milk cattle that prepared to make the full cattle meal banquet had gone bad." "What?" Startled, Essie almost jumped out of her chair. "Why is the electricity cut off in the cold house all of a sudden?" "I don''t know," Steward Wang replied in a low voice, rubbing his hands. "Who was on dutyst night?" Although she was a little flustered, Essie still tried her best to keep calm. She was the hostess. If she messed with her sense of propriety, the people below would be more confused. "Adolf." Steward Wang''s eyes shed with an imperceptible treacherous light. "Where is he?" Essie frowned. Chapter 658 Out Of Sight, Out Of Mind (Part One) Chapter 658 Out Of Sight, Out Of Mind (Part One) "He''s old and has high blood pressure. He''s been on duty the whole night. I asked him to go back and have a rest." Steward Wang looked considerate, but in Essie''s opinion, he was deliberately provoking her. The electricity was cut off in the cold warehouse, and the beef had gone bad. He didn''t bring him here to ask him about it, but let him go back without permission. He didn''t want her to figure out the reason of the ident, did he? "Have you made it clear?" she asked calmly. "Yes, I''ve asked him. It''s all the problem about the power supply room. As soon as Adolf found it, he informed the power supply room in time and asked them to repair it. But they were too slow. It took them a few hours to repair it, so the beef was rotten." Turning to the servant next to her, Essie said, "Go and ask the person in charge of the repair in the power supply roomst night toe here." "Madame, we''d better find a way to make up for it as soon as possible. Tomorrow is the birthday party. These milk bulls are air freighted from Australia''s pasture. Without them, how can we make the full cattle meal banquet? As for the responsibility, let''s talk about it after Master''s birthday party," Steward Wang cut in. Essie nced at him coldly, as if she hadn''t heard him at all. Such a calm and deep expression shocked him and he didn''t know what to do for a moment. The person on duty in the power supply room came soon. "What''s the problem of the power supply in the cold storage?" Essie asked. "The transformer is broken," the person on duty replied. "How did it break?" "Maybe it''s because the current is too strong at a time and burnt out." "How long have you fixed it?" "Two hours." The person on duty handed the repair record to her. When she received the repair phone call and when it was repaired, it was clearly marked on the time. This was also the requirement of the power supply management room of the Rong family. Essie nodded and didn''t say anything more. Now the most important thing was to solve the problem of the milk cow, and it was impossible to let the milk cow be transported from the farm in Australia. She had to find a way at home. The Rong family had farms at home and abroad. These farms not only provided meat products and milk products to the Rong family, but also sold to the outside. The domestic farms were built in the Inner Mongolia grasnd. Essie called the person in charge of the domestic training ground. If she sent a cargo ne to fly here in time, she could arrive at the airport in the evening. But they told her in a dilemma that they had sold all the food and milk cattle here because he hadn''t received any n to need them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this time, Mary was eavesdropping at the corner of the corridor. She knew that Essie would ask for help from the domestic farms, so she had already informed them in advance and asked them to find an excuse to push her away. Tomorrow''s birthday party, Essie didn''t have the meat to make a full cattle meal. At that time, the Rong family would be aughing stock of everyone. As the hostess of the family, she had to get out of her position obediently. Out of the corner of her eye, Essie caught a glimpse of her figure. In an instant, she understood that her mother-inw was making trouble for her again. She was depressed. At this time, the only person she could think of was Zac. He was her backer and her umbre. In her eyes, he was the strongest person in the world. She believed that as long as he was by her side, any difficulty could be solved. She picked up her phone and sent Zac a message on WeChat, telling him that there was no material to make a full cow banquet. Then she sent him three crying emoji. Zac came back as soon as he saw the news. Essie pulled him to her room, fearing that Mary would eavesdrop. "What should we do? Tomorrow is the birthday party." She lowered her head and felt extremely depressed. "Honey, it''s not your style. You''ve been worrying about yourself like this with just for a few cows," Zac comforted her with a smile. "Then can you make a few of them for me?" Essie pouted. "That''s why I''m here." A charming smile appeared on Zac''s face. Lowering her eyes, Essie sighed, "I''ve already called the farms in Inner Mongolia. They told me that all the beef was sold out at such big farm. I think someone told him not to give it to me on purpose." Zac''s beautiful thick eyebrows frowned slightly. He stretched out his iron arm and held her shoulder. "Honey, since you are the hostess now, you should show the prestige of a hostess. If they are obedient, they should stay, and if they are disobedient, get out." Then he picked up his phone and dialed the number of the farms of Inner Mongolia. He handed it to her and said, "Remember to be as fierce and domineering as you were in the Xu group." Essie nodded, took the phone, cleared her throat, and clenched her left fist. "You''d better know the current situation. Now I''m the hostess of the Rong family. Before six o''clock this afternoon, if there are no five milk bulls are sent to the Rong Mansion, you''d better get out of here. Don''t think you will have a future." After saying that, he hung up the phone without waiting for the other party to find an excuse to exin. "How does it sound? Does it sound like you?" She turned to look at Zac and asked,pletely imitating the posture of Zac. "Yes, not bad." Zac thumbed up. "But will it work?" She was not confident. Her aura was much weaker. If it was Zac, the other party would have been scare to death. But if it was her, she should not be so intimidating. They were still obedient to Mary now. Chapter 659 Out Of Sight, Out Of Mind (Part Two) Chapter 659 Out Of Sight, Out Of Mind (Part Two) "Leave it as a backup," Zac said two words in a low voice with an implicit and unfathomable expression. He picked up the porcin cup on the tea table, took a sip of tea and began to look at the time, as if waiting for something. Not long after, there was a knock on the door. "Come in," Essie said. The door was pushed open, and Mary came in with a gloomy face. "Essie, the general manager of the Inner Mongolia farm called me just now, saying that he had exined to you that there was no beef in the farm, and you forced him to send five by air. Isn''t it a difficult thing?" "Do you believe that there are not even five cows in such arge farm?" Essie snorted. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "This is a special case. A rich man married his daughter and had to hold a full cow banquet. He bought all the cattle in the farm. Besides, the demand n for holding a banquet like this should be sent to the farm a week in advance. How could he prepare it if you call him abruptly? " Mary rolled her eyes at her, paused, and said, "I heard from steward Wang that the electricity in the cold storage is cut off, and the flesh in it has gone bad. I don''t know if you can''t be a good hostess of this family or you are just a bad luck woman. I have been managing it for so many years, but nothing happened. As soon as you take over it, everythinges to you. I think you should better leave the tasked and stay at home to nourish the fetus, so as not to mess up the Rong Mansion. " "Mommy, it''s not that I can''t be a good hostess, nor is it because of my bad luck. It''s just that someone doesn''t want me to take good care of this family," said Essie with a sneer. "What do you mean?" A muscle on Mary''s face twitched slightly. "You should know better than anyone else." Essie''s eyes were sharp, as if she could see through all her secrets at a nce. "I don''t know. I only know that you are not suitable to be the hostess of our Rong family. As long as you stay in our family, there will be no peace in our family," Mary said angrily. Zac stood up from the sofa with a cold expression on his face. "Mommy, Essie is the hostess of the Rong family now. It''s her business to take care of the family. It has nothing to do with you. You just need to take care of yourself and don''t interfere in anything." Although his tone was light, it meant more than lead. Mary was ashamed into anger, and her old face turned red. "Even if I am not the hostess, I''m still your mother, her mother-inw. If she doesn''t do well, I have the right to teach her a lesson, and even deprive her of the position of hostess. " "Mommy, the position of hostess is decided by the person in charge. You don''t have the right," Zac reminded her word by word clearly and forcefully. Mary was speechless. She was so angry that she wanted to jump to her feet. "Zac, I''m your mother. Are you going to help this woman oppose me?" "Mommy, daddy has helped you remove the burden of hostess. You shouldpletely let go of everything. If you have to poke your nose in everything, it will be difficult for Essie to do it," Zac exined. "I won''t let her make a mess of the Rong family. She won''t be the hostess anymore if there is no full cow banquet at tomorrow''s birthday party," Mary threatened angrily and walked out. After closing the door, Essie turned around and shrugged at him. "It seems that the milk cow in Inner Mongolia can''t be arrived." "We will wait till five o''clock today. If we don''t see the cow, just let that bastard get out!" Zac gritted his teeth. "Even if we fire him, I don''t have a cow to prepare for tomorrow''s full cow banquet." With a sigh, Essie lowered her eyes dejectedly. It seemed that it was the end of her tenure as the hostess of the family. "Don''t worry. We have our own ways." Raising her chin, Zac smiled mischievously. It seemed that he had already thought of a backup n for her. But there was no smile on her face. She felt annoyed at the thought of Mary''s ferocious expression. Sometimes, she really admired her mother for being able to endure the hardship of living with Vicki for so many years. She couldn''t stay with Mary for half a minute. She found that what her mother said was particrly right for one idea. A man''s biggest weakness was not that he was short and poor, but that he had a bad mother. She didn''t know what else Mary would do in the future? "Icy guy, sometimes, I think we are really not the right person for each other. I like to live a quiet and peaceful life, but following you is like riding a roller coaster, there are too many ups and downs, making me dizzy. " Zac didn''t like it. "You little fool, you are getting more and more pessimistic recently. Is it because of your pregnancy?" She shook her head and said, "I''m just thinking if I didn''t meet you, would I live a better life?" A hint of anger crept into the eyebrows of Zac, "Marrying me is your fate. No matter good or bad, you can only ept it." A bitter smile gradually appeared at the corners of her mouth. "I never ept fate." She had already made the worst n. If she couldn''t hold the full cow banquet tomorrow, she would return the position of hostess to Mary. From now on, as long as she was there, she would never appear. Out of sight, out of mind. Chapter 660 Miscalculate The Safe Period (Part One) Chapter 660 Miscalcte The Safe Period (Part One) At five o''clock in the evening, the cow at the Inner Mongolia farm was not sent here. It seemed that manager Zhang was determined to stand on Mary''s side and oppose her, the new hostess. At five past five, with a flick of her finger, two dismissal letters were sent out. The first letter was given to manager Zhang of the Inner Mongolia farm. The reason was that without reporting, he sold all the cattle on the pasture without authorization! ording to the management system of the house of Rong, although the farm outside had the right of running the business, as long as the amount of money reached more than five hundred thousand dors, it must be reported to the superior for approval. Essie looked through the records sent by the farmst month. There were a total of three hundred cows in the past three months, five thousand dors each. If all of them were sold, it would be one million and five hundred thousand dors. The second letter was given to steward Wang, who was in charge of the cold storage. The reason was that it was his neglect on duty that he failed to keep an eye on the cold storage, which caused all the milk bulls to go bad and caused a huge loss to the Rong family. As soon as the e-mail was sent, not only the stewards in the Rong Mansion were shocked, but also the management of the raising and nting base were in a cold sweat. ''Every new sovereign brings his own courtiers.'' Was this reallying? There was a malicious sneer on Essie''s face. She didn''t want to see those disobedient and deliberate enemies against her for even a minute. The milk cow that Zac found for her was supposed to be sent here at this time. But after she called Bob this morning, she changed her mind and asked Zac to inform the farm he had contacted that there was no need to ughter the milk cow. She came up with a better way to make a totally different birthday party for her father-inw. As soon as Mary saw the dismissal notice, she came to see Essie with steward Wang angrily. "What mistake did steward Wang and Godin make? You must dismiss them!" "Mommy, I have written the reason clearly. There is no need to exin." Leaning against the sofa, Essie took a sip of juice slowly. Zac was feeding her cherries. The doting look on his face made her look like a rare treasure. Mary wanted to kill her. She knew that she wouldn''t dare to go against her without her son''s support? Essie cast a cold nce at her with a secret smile at the corners of her mouth. She had her own way of controlling her husband. The reason why she sighed and said those pessimistic words this morning was to show her weakness and helplessness to Zac, so that he would be on her side unconditionally. "It''s not steward Wang''s fault that the electricity was cut off in the cold warehouse. As soon as he found out the situation, he asked Adolf to inform the power supply room in time. If you want to investigate, you should investigate the responsibility of the power supply room," Mary said. With a faint smile, Essie said, "Just in time? Six hourste. That is what you called ''in time''? " Upon hearing this, steward Wang couldn''t help shivering and sweating all over. He kept looking at Mary, indicating her to make decisions for him. Mary gave him a look to calm him down, "What do you mean by six hourste?" She pretended to be confused. "Even if the electricity is cut off, the air conditioner in the cold warehouse canst at least six hours. After six hours, the food in it will gradually go bad. It only took two hours to repair the power in the power supply room. If the cold storage informed in time, how could the things in it go bad? " Essie said slowly. N?velDrama.Org content. Steward Wang''s back had been soaked in cold sweat. From ancient times till now, no matter it was a family struggle or a political struggle, once he stood on the wrong team, he would only die. A muscle on Mary''s face twitched slightly. "Steward Wang has been working in our family for fifteen years and has never made any mistake. Even if he made a little mistake this time, he can be forgiven." "A minor mistake?" After eating a cherry, Essie said slowly, "Not to mention the economic losses that the Rong Mansion has suffered after the milk cow went bad, it''s not too much to fire him one hundred times just in terms of the reputation loss he will bring to the Rong family tomorrow. The guests to the birthday party tomorrow were celebrities and dignitaries from all over the world, as well as royal members from Europe. The full cow meal and the full, formal banquet of our Rong family are eye-catch to all the guests in our family''s birthday party. If we can''t make it, it will definitely embarrass our Rong family and displease my father-inw. Mommy, you have been the hostess for so many years. You should be very clear that the most serious and unforgivable mistake in the Rong family rules is to damage the interests of the family. I believe you know the reason why steward Wang asked Adolf to dy for six hours. You don''t need me to continue the investigation, do you? " A violent spasm ran over Mary''s body. "Don''t take advantage of the issue. It''s just an ident of power failure." "That''s not what the people in the power supply room said. They have checked again and found that the transformer was damaged by someone. If you have to argue clearly, I can ask the security guard to find out who did it." Essie snorted. Zac had been silent and expressionless all the time. As soon as Essie finished speaking, he took it over coldly. "You have to keep a loyal dog. What''s the use of the dog that is biting the master?" His tone was light, but his meaning was even sharper and colder than rock. The dog in front of him had mistaken its master for someone else! Chapter 661 Miscalculate The Safe Period (Part Two) Chapter 661 Miscalcte The Safe Period (Part Two) Steward Wang''s legs became weak and he copsed to the ground. He didn''t expect that Essie could sit for a long time in the position of hostess. No matter how capable she was, how could she fight against her mother-inw? But he forgot that a lean camel was bigger than a horse. Even if Essie couldn''t beat Mary, it was more than enough to deal with a little nobody like him. Fortunately, he was smart enough not to reveal Mary, the backstage maniptor. It seemed that she couldn''t stay any longer. If he didn''t give Mary out, she would definitely give him a sum of constion money for his good. At this moment, Mary''s face turned blue and pale. If she couldn''t keep steward Wang and manager Zhang this time, other people who were willing to follow her would definitely retreat and turn to Essie, which was extremely disadvantageous to her. "Essie, it doesn''t matter whether you are willing or not. I have to keep steward Wang and manager Zhang. There is no way to discuss it. I''m your mother-inw. I''m still in charge of this family! " "Common interest ismon interest, while private matters are private matters. You are my mother-in- law. You have the right to control me in private matters, but in business of the family, you have to obey the decision of me, the hostess. This is the rule of the family." After saying that, Essie called uncle Li over and asked him to go through the formalities for steward Wang. Mary was so anxious that she turned to re at Zac. "Zac, you just watched your wife oppose me without saying a word?" "Mommy, Essie is not against you. She is just doing what she should do. When you were managing the Rong Mansion, as long as there was no dispute between the family members, grandma would never interfere. You should learn from grandma and let it go," Zac said slowly. Mary was speechless. This tramp must have bewitched her son again, which made him dizzy and turn to her. "If you want to make steward Wang and manager Zhang leave, I have to save them. I don''t believe that I can''t keep the two people if I''m not the hostess." Mary stamped her feet heavily and walked outside. Steward Wang hurriedly followed her. Looking at her back, Essie sighed, "Mommy suffers from queen''s disease. It needs to be treated!" "I''ll find a doctor for her as soon as daddy''s birthday party is over." With a serious look, Zac put his arm around her shoulder and asked, "Honey, don''t you really need a cow?" "No need." Essie shook her head. "You got it yourself?" Zac was slightly surprised. "Keep it a secret. You''ll know it tomorrow." With the tip of her index finger, Essie gently touched his perfect thin lips. Her thick long eyshes flickered, full of nifty and mystery. "Well, I''ll see how you, the monkey king, will show your omnipotent skill tomorrow." A charming smile appeared on Zac''s face. After eating a cherry, Essie spit out a core and said, "This Monkey King has reinforcements. He is not afraid of anything." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Who is your Savior?" Zac held her waist and asked deliberately. "What do you think?" She raised her eyebrows slightly. "You know I''m your Savior. Why did you say those pessimistic and negative words this morning?" Zac flicked her forehead as a punishment. Essie wrapped her arms around his neck. She didn''t know if she would live a better life if she hadn''t met him before, but she knew clearly that without him now, she would definitely lose the courage to live on. "I''m pregnant, so it''s inevitable for my emotions to fluctuate. You have to understand." "If I hear this again, I''ll make you unable to get off bed for three days. Let''s see if you dare to provoke me again!" he threatened peremptorily. "Zac Rong, I''m pregnant." She emphasized with a bit of coquetry in her tone. "Keep the ounts first. I''ll settle ounts with you after the baby is born." He pinched the tip of her chin and kissed her lips rudely. His plunder was somewhat forbearing, in case he lost control and hurt her. She wrapped her arms around his neck and raised her head, allowing him to take whatever he wanted. The habits of the big devil king plundering couldn''t be changed. She couldn''t escape the devil palm for the rest of her life. She could only obey and dare not resist. After a long time, he reluctantly let go of her and took several deep breaths to calm himself down. He lowered his head and nced at her belly. A fire shed through his cold eyes, as if he had vented his anger on this little fellow because he had endured too much. "Honey, we have a safe period. How did he get in?" Embarrassed, Essie scratched her head and said, "Well... In fact, I never remember when my period came. I just randomly estimated a day. " Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s. Zac was in a mess. It was all his fault. It was all his fault. How could he forget that she was a muddled- headed fool and that she didn''t even remember her birthday? It was strange that she could remember her period! "We''d better use condoms from now on. It''s safe!" The little guy had upied her belly for more than nine months,pletely challenging his patience. They couldn''t make such a mistake again! After that, Essie took a nap for a while. When she was woken up by the servant knocking at the door, Mary suddenly fainted and asked them to go and have a look. Chapter 662 Fight For Mommy (Part One) Chapter 662 Fight For Mommy (Part One) When Zac and Essie arrived at her room, the doctor was examining her. "Mrs. Mary fainted out of cardiac syncope, which is caused by myocardial infarction. If a patient has a heart disease, the sudden decrease in the blood flow of her heart will cause her to faint," the doctor said. "How could my Mommy have a heart disease?" Zac was slightly surprised. "When a person is so old that she has all kinds of problems." Mary sighed heavily, "Your wife always takes me as a thorn in her flesh. She always goes against me. If you make me angry, how can I not be sick? Maybe I will be pissed off and die because of you one day. " Essie nced at her without saying anything. She was usually as strong as a cow, but she had a heart attack all of a sudden. It was really weird. Hearing Mary''s words, the doctor hurriedly said, "People with heart disease can''t stand to be too angry or too excited. You can''t let Mrs. Mary get irritated again." Zac nodded slightly. Mary waved her hand and said, "Okay, you can go out now. I need to have a rest." Without saying anything, Zac and Essie walked out of the room. N?velDrama.Org content. As soon as the door was closed, Mary showed a strange smile. "Thank you, doctor Zhang." Then she handed him a check. "It''s my pleasure to help you. You are in good health." The doctor took the check with a smile, packed up the medical kit and went out. Maryy on the head of the bed with a malicious look on her face. The little tramp was too young to fight with her. She had a lot of ways to deal with her. In the hall, Zac looked a little serious. Essie knew that he was worried about Mary. Even if that woman was unpardonable, she was his mother who had raised him for thirty years. "Why don''t you take mommy to have a detailed examination after daddy''s birthday party? It''s also a good idea to confirm her condition," Essie said. "Okay." Zac nodded. Albert came back with Walt. They were both surprised to hear that Mary fainted because of heart disease. "Mommy is in good health. How could she have a heart attack?" Walt frowned. While he was talking, Mary went downstairs. "I have a troublesome daughter-inw at home. How can I not be sick?" She rolled her eyes at Essie. "You are asking for trouble." Albert red at her, "I''ve left this family to Essie. I asked you to have a good rest. Don''t interfere with this and that all day long. Whatever she wanted to do was up to her. The two stewards made a mistake. If they should be fired, just do it. Our Rong family never hire unfaithful servants. " "Steward Wang has been working hard in our Rong Mansion for fifteen years and has never made any mistake. He was negligent this time, but it''s enough to deduct his sry from his demotion. Why should I drive him out? His family of eight depends on one person to support them. How can he make a living after Essie fired him? " Mary said kindly. With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Essie said respectfully, "Mommy, the reason why our Rong family gives the servants perfect treatment is to nourish honesty and loyalty, not to open a charity hall. This loyalty is the loyal to the Rong family, not to someone. I don''t want to investigate anything about steward Wang and manager Zhang, either. But since they have disregarded the interests of our Rong family, they have seriously vited the word ''loyalty''. If they leave, it can also give others a warning. If they stay, they will let others think that they are lucky, and they will follow suit in the future. " Essie''s words were very euphemistic and everyone present heard it clearly. She was giving an order to the backstage maniptor, which also showed her tolerance and magnanimity. But in Mary''s ears, it waspletely a provocation to her. "Haven''t you considered the negative impact? If we keep them, the servants will think that our family is merciful. If we drive them away, they will only make the servants think that our family is ruthless. After more than ten years of work but being chased away, who dares to serve us in the future?" "Mommy, it''s already very kind just to drive them away. If it was me, they would never be able to live in this country in the future," Zac said impatiently. Walt answered, "Mommy, they are just two servants. Don''t you think it''s too much to protect them? Besides, Essie is now the hostess of the family, and she should make the decision for all the affairs in the family. If you interfere it like this, what''s the difference that you are controlling everything behind the scene?" Seeing that her two sons were both protecting the little tramp and fighting against her, Mary was so angry that she covered her chest and fell to the sofa, pretending to be very painful. "Do you want to piss me off to death?" Le ran downstairs in a hurry. Just now, she had been eavesdropping upstairs. Seeing that Mary was at a disadvantage, she hurried to save her. "Ah, Mommy is not in good health. Didn''t the doctor say that she couldn''t be stimted? Since Mommy wanted those two people to stay, why bother mommy for such a small thing? No one can take the responsibility for pissing off mommy and make her sick. " Zac nced at her with a sharp look in his eyes. His intuition told him that this sister-inw was not simple, and there was always a familiar feeling in her words and behaviors, which made him involuntarily think of a person, a person who deserved more than death. Taking a drag on his cigar, Albert said slowly, "Well, Essie is the hostess of the family. No one can interfere with her decision." Then she looked down at Mary and said, "Since you are in such a poor health, I will send you to the South Sea to recuperate after the new year, in case you are sad about our family''s affairs." Chapter 663 Fight For Mommy (Part Two) Chapter 663 Fight For Mommy (Part Two) Hearing this, Mary''s face turned pale, and even her lips lost color. How could she leave? If she left, what if a tramp entered her room? "I just need to take medicine on time. A few monthster, Essie will give birth. At that time, she will be in confinement of childbirth, and I will help to manage the Rong family." "If you know that your daughter inw is pregnant, don''t make trouble. If anything happens to your grandson, I''ll see how you exin it to the elders." Albert red at him and went upstairs. Le poured a ss of water for Mary, and then walked to Essie. "Essie, mom can''t bear any stimtion. In my opinion, the two people should be downgraded and then be punished to bear the loss of the ice house. What do you think?" "No, thanks. I''ve already asked uncle Li to go through the formalities for them, and I''ve already decided the new candidates. They will take office today," Essie said in a firm tone. If she gave in this time, she would not be able to manage this family in the future. "Okay, you win!" Mary gritted her teeth. Up to now, the cold storage warehouse was still empty, and there was no milk cow transported in. She would like to see how this little tramp would make the milk cow banquet tomorrow. If she dared to rece it with something else, she would definitely let her get out of the position of hostess. In the evening, the Rong Mansion became lively. Uncles and rtives came, and Mary''s two brothers, who specially flew from the United States to congratte his brother-inw''s birthday. Essie also took Mrs. Rose and Irene over to reunite them. "It''s good to have so many people at home. It''s very lively." Mili was very happy to have several ymates. "I prefer quietness," Dot said with a frown, crossing his arms over his chest. "You are the fifth generation leader of our Rong family. Our family has a prosperous future. You have to adapt to such a lively atmosphere," Mili said seriously. "Don''t worry. My father can live to one hundred years old. I don''t need to worry about the family for forty years." Dot smirked. When Zac heard this, a row of crows flew in front of him. "Boy, don''t expect me to always bear the burden with you. I have discussed with your mother that she will retire at the age of sixty. At that time, you will be in charge of everything. I will take her to travel around the world." "You can have more children." Dot pouted. In this way, he could share the burden with others. Zac rubbed his little head and said, "The one in mommy''s belly is thest one." "Don''t say that so early. You have been upying Mommy all day long. Maybe you will put another baby in her belly one day." Dot burst intoughter. "It''s impossible," said Zac in a slight sweat. How could he not be able to control himself? Mili tilted her head and nced at him. Her pure eyes were full of doubts. "Daddy, you used to upy Mommy because you wanted to have a brother or sister for us. Now Mommy is pregnant. Why do you still upy her and don''t let her sleep with us?" N?velDrama.Org content. "You are so naughty. What if you kick mommy''s belly?" Zac gently pinched her round face. "We are good. We won''t do that." Mili pouted. "You''re already at school. You''re not allowed to stay with mommy all day long." Zac put on a serious look. He had been used to holding Essie in his arms. If she was not by his side, he would definitely suffer from insomnia. "You are already thirty years old, but you still stick to Mommy all day long," Mili muttered discontentedly in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself. Zac coughed, pretending not to hear it, and went to find his wife forfort. Essie was checking the wine for tomorrow''s birthday party. The wine was rose red wine and French champagne that she had booked from the Rose Manor. Zac hugged her from behind and stroked her swollen belly. "Don''t be too tired. Tell the servants to do it." "I''ll be fine after I clear the wine," Essie said with a smile. When the two of them came out of the cer just now, they met Mary. She had been paying attention to the ice house all the time. It was ten o''clock, but there was no movement. She seriously suspected that this little tramp was going to rece it with a sheep. She might make a banquet withmb. Then she would call it ''Lamb banquet brings bless to the family'', to fool the Rong family and guests. But as her mother-inw, she would not be so easily fooled. As long as there was a chance to kick her out of the position, she would not let it go. "Essie, the family master of the Rong family holds a birthday party with full cow banquet. It is a rule passed down from generation to generation that no one is allowed to change the food without permission. Do you know?" "Mommy, the birthday party is a auspicious and festive one, but you don''t have to use a cow. Lambs are also good. Lambs are happy and energetic," Essie said slowly. This confirmed Mary''s guess. She sneered, "I know you want to rece it withmbs, but I tell you, it''s impossible! If you can''t make a full cow banquet tomorrow, just leave. " Essie''s face turned pale as if she was frustrated by her words. Chapter 664 Honey, Dont Be Too Coquettish Chapter 664 Honey, Don''t Be Too Coquettish Seeing the expression on Essie''s face, Mary felt veryfortable. She felt that she had hit the nail on the head and made the other party unable to fight back. She smiled and left. Zac held her in his arms and said, "It doesn''t matter. The wholembs'' feast is not bad. Dad will like it." Shrugging her shoulders, Essie looked calm. If Mary wanted to fight her to the death, she would apany her! This birthday party, instead of using the dessert master of the Rong Mansion, Essie had booked it from the pastry shop of the Qi family. In order to prepare the dessert for the birthday party of the Rong family, Percy cancelled all the other orders and personally took her chefs to make the desserts. The second day, before dawn, the desserts from Qi''s shop were delivered. Not long after their car left, a huge refrigerated truck arrived in front of the iron gate of the Rong Mansion, followed by a bus. They came from Jiang City. There were cows for the full cow banquet in the refrigerator truck, and a famous chef team from the old shop of the Yi family was in the car. The leader of the team was the fifty-third generation sessor of the time-horned shop of the Yi family, and the uncle of Essie, Benson. Essie was waiting at the gate. "Uncle." She smiled at Benson. "My little niece, I''ll take care of the whole cow feast today," Benson said with a smile. His niece had be the hostess of the Rong Mansion. As a member of the family, of course the Yi family had to cheer her up. "Thank you, uncle." Essie nodded. Therefore, the big kitchen prepared to make the full beef banquet in the Rong Mansion was taken over by the chef team of the Yi family. Essie asked the chefs who were supposed to be in charge to be the helpers of the full, formal banquet in the evening. At this time, Alena and Abel were appreciating the desserts sent by the Qi family''s shop, including the various dessert in shapes of immortal figures rted to Chinese tales. "It''s so exquisite. The name is also festive," Alena praised with a smile. "Yeah, it''s really good." Abel nodded. With a gentle smile, Essie said, "Grandpa, grandma, you don''t know that the dessert shop of Qi family has a deep rtionship with the time-horned shop of our Yi family." "Oh?" Alena smiled and said, "Tell me." "The ancestors of the Qi n and the Yi n are not only the imperial cooks, but also colleagues. They are all cooking in the imperial dining room of the emperor Qianlong of the Qing Dynasty. The patriarch of the Qi n is in charge of the staple dishes, while our Yi family is in charge of the red board. Every time there was an imperial banquet, the desserts of the Qi n will match the dishes of the Yi n. They are a perfect match! " Essie said with a slight smile. "Then we will have a good meal today," Abel said with a smile. The banquet halls of the Rong Mansion wasrge and was specially used to entertain guests. At eleven o''clock, the guests came one after another. The Rong family only held a birthday party for the master of the family, and the whole life of Abel and Alena. Others'' birthday were just family gathering. Lucy came with Bob, Baron came with his son, Holy. They were all came in the name of the family of the new hostess of the Rong family. Essie took the children to meet their parents, and Zac went to Baron''s side to avoid losing bnce. Looking at the harmonious family, Baron felt a little sad. Especially when she heard that the baby in Essie''s belly had to follow the surname of Bob Yi after birth, he felt even worse. She used to be his favorite little daughter, but now she only called another man father, and she was so strange and alienated from him. "Your uncle is busy in the kitchen. Your mother and I will go in and say hello to him," Bob said. Benson came from Jiang City directly and hadn''t met his brother and sister-inw yet. Essie nodded, asked the servant to take them to the kitchen, and then took the children to Baron. "Mr. Baron, you are a rare guest," she greeted him with a smile. "I''m a regr guest, not a rare guest." Baron smiled, trying to hide his disappointment. After so long, his daughter still didn''t want to call him father. She called Bob father intimately just now. People who didn''t know them would think that they were rted by blood. The three kids held Holy''s hands and said, "Uncle, let''s y games." "Okay." Holy nodded, took out the game console from his pocket, and took them to sit aside. The three of them yed ''boss'' online. Baron looked at Essie and asked, "Has your mother-inw made things difficult for you recently?" "It''s okay. I can handle it with the help of my wise and powerful father-inw," Essie said with a faint smile. Baron nodded slightly. Now that his daughter had be the hostess, Mary should not have any big trouble. He swallowed and lowered his voice, "I heard that you are going to let the baby have the surname of Yi family. Does the Rong family agree?" "I''m the only daughter of my father. He has loved me since I was a child. It''s natural for me to let a child inherit his surname. The father-inw and the old patriarch were also very open-minded. Originally, the surname of Dot and Mili was Yi. Considering that they were the eldest grandson and the eldest granddaughter of the family, they changed their surname to Rong. So my father-inw also said that we can decide the surname of the other childrenter," Essie said slowly. In fact, she knew the meaning of Baron''s question, but she pretended not to know. "Don''t you really take yourself as the daughter of the Xu family?" Baron frowned slightly. "The Xu family has always valued boys, not girls. It doesn''t matter whether I am belong to the family or not." A bitter smile appeared on Essie''s face. Vicki, who preferred boys to girls, had never been nice to her and her sister since she was born. "In my heart, daughters and sons are the same," Baron said seriously. "Can you make the decision?" There was a sneer on Essie''s face. Vicki was seriously ill with queen''s disease and always control behind the scene at home. Her words were the imperial edict. How dare Baron go against it? Baron felt a little guilty. As the head of the Xu family, he was not as good as an ordinary like Bob. He could protect his wife and daughter, but he couldn''t. "Daddy didn''t protect you well before. Now you can give me a chance to make up, okay?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "It''s enough for you to protect Holy. I have Zac." Hearing that, Essie shrugged her shoulders. Not all her feelings could bepensated. He had missed the time when she needed her father most. Baron sighed heavily. He didn''t say anything when he saw Lucy and Bobe back. At twelve o''clock, the banquet began on time. The Yi family held a full cow banquet, which was made of milk yaks from the snowy mountain in the pure and pollution-free area of the teau. The meat was fresh and soft, and with the excellent knife work and cooking method of the Yi family, it was extremely delicious, and the taste was immediately melted. The guests were all full of praise. "The Rong family is indeed the biggest family in the East. The banquet was iparable." A guest gave a thumbs up. "What you don''t know is that the ancestors of the Qi n and the Yi n who make desserts and the whole cow banquet are both Royal chefs of Emperor Qianlong of the Qing Dynasty. Today, the fifty- third generation of the two ns is a perfect match of their staple dishes and the red board. They wish Mr. Elbert a happy birthday and bring the banquet of Emperor Qianlong back to the world. We are really lucky this time," the guest said. Not far away, hearing this, Zac lowered his head and whispered in the ear of Essie, "Honey, are the Yi family and Qi family the Royal chefs of the same dynasty?" Raising her eyebrows proudly, Essie said, "I''m not making up a story. There is a record of the cookbook of the court passed down from our ancestors." Raising the tip of her chin, Zac said, "Your way of advertisement is really good." If she hadn''t leaked the news secretly, the guests wouldn''t have known the background of the chefs so soon. With her long thick eyshes blinking, Essie said with a cunning light, "Emperor Qianlong is the luckiest one among the emperors. I''ll let you know that today''s birthday party is the same as Emperor Qianlong''s. I want you to see that the leader of our family is as lucky as Emperor Qianlong." "That''s really a good idea." Zac smiled. He knew that the birthday party made by this quirky idiot would be different. "As the hostess of the family, of course, she has to make great progress step by step. How could she follow suit?" Essie shook her headcently. "Honey, be humble." Zac stroked her head dotingly. She pouted, "In front of you, I always show my true color, not like you, hiding so deeply that I can''t understand." "Which part that you can''t understand? Let me exin to you." Zac smiled yfully. "Your heart," Essie said in a low voice. Zac couldn''t help frowning. "How can you still don''t understand. Is this head wrinkled in some ways?" There was a bit of anger in his tone, as if his enthusiasm was in vain. Essie lowered her head. For so long, he hadn''t even said ''I love you'' to her. Although she felt that he loved her, she still wanted to hear him express it personally. "Anyway, I have to guess everything when I''m with you. You know that I''m a fool and I''m not good at guessing, but you still let me guess," she muttered in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself, but Zac still heard it clearly. "Which thing did you guess?" "That is..." Hearing that, Essie swallowed her saliva and blushed. What could she say? The three words were full of love, and naturally revealed. If she forced them out, they would not be sincere. "What is it?" Zac held her chin and asked. "We should be honest with each other in the future. We can''t hide anything from each other." Essie swallowed what she was going to say and changed it to a perfunctory sentence. She knew how domineering the big devil was. If she didn''t tell him the reason, he would force her to the end. With a smile on his face, Zac said, "Women are really woolgathering when they are pregnant. I''m almost invisible in front of you. What else can I hide from you? " How could it be transparent? His heart was hidden deeply! Essie muttered to herself and lowered her head to eat without saying anything. On the birthday table, seeing the satisfied expressions on the faces of the elders of the Rong family and Albert, Mary went crazy. This little tramp had stabbed her again in the dark, hateful, so hateful! Chapter 665 A Hint From The Wife Chapter 665 A Hint From The Wife Her face was full of fake smiles, and the corners of her mouth were so big that they almost touched her ears. The bigger she smiled, the angrier she was. "Our family always uses our own chef to make birthday parties, and it''s the first time that we use an outsider," she said jokingly. "The Yi family is our rtive inw. Why is it an outsider?" Albert nced at her. "Oh, I forgot. Luce has remarried and her daughter has been brought there. And I always regarded Essie as a member of the Xu family," Mary said jokingly. But of course, Albert understood what she meant. His face darkened slightly, and he didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He called the Butler over and said, "Go to the kitchen to have a look. If our uncle inw is finished, invite him toe over and take a seat." Uncle Li nodded and walked outside. Mary''s mouth seemed to be stung by a bee and tilted to one side. It was a p in the face when Albert invited the uncle of the Yi family to take a seat. The one who was as unhappy as her was Le. She had expected to see a joke of Essie, but she didn''t expect that she not only made the full cow banquet, but also moved the banquet of the Emperor Qianlong out. This woman was really an immortal fighter. She could always survive in desperate situations. After the lunch, Essie went into her room to have a rest, apanied by Zac. "Are you tired?" He put his arm around her shoulder. "No, I''m not tired. Zac, let''s watch a movie." As Essie spoke, she opened the family cinema and released the old ssic movie ''Ghost'' in the nies. "It''s so old. Why are you still watching it?" Zac smiled. "The older the movie is, the more ssic it is." Essie curled her lips. She didn''t just want to watch the movie, but to make the man realize an important thing that he had forgotten. Although she knew that this was his character, he was very restrained in love. He didn''t like to talk about love, but put it into action. But she really wanted to hear him say ''I love you'', so that she could be completely sure that his love for her was real, not physiological need. When the movie was yed, the heroine said to the hero, "I love you", there was a sly light in Essie''s eyes. "You know what? This is the most thought-provoking part of the movie. Every time the heroine says ''I love you'' to the hero, the hero will answer ''ditto'', which is also what I mean. He will never say ''I love you'' to the heroine directly." She paused and pointed at the screen. "You see how disappointed the heroine is. The hero died, and the heroine didn''t hear him say that I love you even once. Don''t you think the hero is too reserved? If you love someone, you should express it loudly and directly. Why do you hide it in your heart? She is not your mind reader. How can she know what you are thinking? " Zac gently rubbed her nose and said, "It''s just a movie. How can it attract the audience if there is no stunt?" It seemed that he didn''t understand what she meant. Was this the level of a man with an IQ score of two hundred plus? He couldn''t evenprehend such a simple and clear hint. Was it because of his insufficient Eq. or was he pretending to be ignorant? He didn''t want to say it because he didn''t love her enough? A strong sense of loss surged in her heart like the waves. She was depressed, gloomy, and a little annoyed. It seemed that the reason why this man spoiled, loved, pitied her, and tied her tightly to his side was that she was the only intable doll in the world that could satisfy his physiological needs? "Icy guy, do you think there is an idiot like the hero who doesn''t understand amorous feelings in the world?" "The forest is getting bigger. There will be all kinds of birds," Zac said casually. You are one of them! Essie thought to herself. "Do you think there is a woman as pathetic as the heroine in the world? She doesn''t know whether the man really loves her or not until he dies?" "Yes, idiot." Zac slowly spit out the words. Essie felt that he was referring to her. Anger rose in her chest. Icy guy, dull guy, hateful, hateful! "I''m not an idiot!" "Love should be felt with your heart. What you talk about all day long must be fake. Only stupid people like sweet words." A hint of mockery shed across Zac''s face. "What if I can''t feel it?" She pouted. "Isn''t that an idiot?" Raising his eyebrows, Zac''s dark and cold eyes were like an ancient well that had existed for a thousand years. They were particrly deep, hiding all the secrets, and no one could easily dig them out. In despair, Essie picked up the remote control and pressed the close button. Her goal was not achieved at all. She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. It was boring! "You don''t want to see it?" Zac asked in a low voice. "No, I will go to sleep." She rolled over and turned her back to him. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. "Then go to sleep." Zac tucked her in and began to read a magazine. The room was so quiet that even the air was frozen. How could she fall asleep? She was so sad that she wanted to cry. At this moment, she was sure that she would never hear the three words ''I love you'' from him for the rest of her life. But it seemed that she had never said it to him. Well, she decided that she wouldn''t say it until he said these three words first. Otherwise, she would bury it in her heart all her life, even if there was only the last breath left, and let him regret to death as she did! She turned over clumsily and opened her eyes to look at him. "Zac, if one day, the hidden disease in your body mutates and you can''t touch me, but you can touch another woman. Will you divorce me and find another woman?" "Honey, you are thinking too much." Zac stroked her head. It was impossible. "Let''s make an assumption." Frowning, Essie said, "A man as energetic as you can''t bear a to like life, can you?" "Honey, it was you who put magic power to me. How could it not recognize its owner?" Zac put his hands on the back of his head, with a teasing smile on his handsome face. "It has mutated." Essie blinked. "Even if it has changed, I will not." Zac''s thin lips curved into a gentle smile, and his voice was as soft as the wind. The night wind passed by, making her dizzy, and her cold heart feel warm. "So you are going to be a monk?" She snickered. "Soulmunication is the highest level." With an evil and attractive smile, Zac moved his thin lips to cover hers. A little shyness shed through her blurred almond eyes. "Are you not interested in my pregnancy and deformed figure now?" she asked deliberately. "Honey, I''m afraid of hurting the baby." "There are still more than three months left. Can you bear it?" Essie nced at him coquettishly. "I was alone before I met you." Shrugging, Zac looked indifferent. He was quite indifferent to women. He only chose one. That was she and was enough. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Essie pouted. After meeting her, he had be a beast. Perhaps it was because it had been as quiet as a super volcano for too long that once it erupted, it would be uncontroble and destroy the whole world. In this respect, she could only obey, not to refuse and resist. He had forced her countless times. If she didn''t ept it, she would pass out. Now, she could hardly imagine that after the baby was born, would the volcano that had been suppressed for too long erupt violently and devour her alive? Thinking of this, she fell asleep in panic. In d. After a day''s shooting, when Eva was about to go back to the hotel to rest, she was stopped by Mandy. "Eva, there is a park in front of us. The water in theke is frozen. I saw a lot of people ying on it in the daytime. Let''s go to y for a while before we go back, okay?" "Okay." Eva nodded. Although she was very tired, she didn''t want to disappoint Mandy when she saw her in high spirits. Mandy smiled, a malicious look quietly shing across her face, silent and without trace. Jim stood not far away and heard them clearly. d was a near extreme night now. It got dark at three o''clock. Because of the sparsely popted area and the cold weather, there was basically no one in the park at this time. He really didn''t know what these two people could y with? He sneered and walked straight to the hotel, but he returned halfway. Although this heaven pepper was good at fighting, she had a simple mind. Mandy was not a simple woman, especially when she was with Bles. If she yed any tricks, she would be fooled. Thinking of this, he quickened his pace and ran to the park. At this moment, Mandy had already pulled Eva to the center of theke. There were streetmps by thekeside, which made the frozenke shine with silver light. Mandy looked around and found no one around, so she took out her phone from her pocket. "Eva, let me take photos for you, okay?" "Okay," Eva said with a smile. "Go to the left and get close to the streetmp. It is brighter." Mandy waved at her. Eva nodded and walked to the ring of light of the streetmps. "A little further." The smile on Mandy''s face was even colder than the ice on theke, but Eva didn''t see it and took two steps forward. "All right." Mandy took two more photos and asked her to jump up so she could capture the moment. Just as Eva jumped up and down, a cracking sound came from beneath her feet. Chapter 666 Heaven Pepper, You Are Not Allowed To Die Chapter 666 Heaven Pepper, You Are Not Allowed To Die Eva realized that something was wrong, but before she could run away, the ice under her feet was completely broken. She fell heavily into the iceke, sinking, sinking... She had a strong fear of drowning. The moment she fell into the water, her mind went nk and she couldn''t even struggle. It was five degrees below zero. The water in theke was freezing cold, and her limbs quickly stiffened. When the ice water poured into her throat, her internal organs were about to freeze. Mandy looked at her coldly not far away with a malicious smile on her face. ''Eva, I will see if you die this time!'' But hercency onlysted for a second, and a tall figure swept over like a hurricane. Taking off his inconvenient coat, Jim jumped into the ice water without hesitation. His assistants and bodyguards had no time to stop him, so they had to take rescue measures outside. The cold water in theke was piercing, like a de scratching Jim''s muscles, trying to freeze him and stop him from moving. He clenched his teeth and tried his best to forget the cold and not to be affected in his action. He was experienced in swimming in ice water. When he was trained in the US Navy, ice water operations were a necessary test. At this moment, hepletely forgot his own safety. The only thing in his mind was to save this heaven pepper. Lying at the bottom of the coldke, Eva hadpletely lost her consciousness. Seeing that she was dying, Jim had a strong sense of fear that he had never experienced before. He was afraid that he would lose this troublesome enemy. That no one would argue with him again. No one could make him yful. No one would be his appetizer, so that he would have a good appetite.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ''Heaven pepper, hold on. You''re an immortal fighter. You''ll be fine!'' He grabbed her hand, pulled her into his arms and swam towards the water with her. Her body was as cold as iron, without any warmth, as if her life was also fading away. His heart was entangled. When they reached the surface of the water, the ambnce and local police had arrived and saved them. Because it was too cold outside, the doctor quickly lifted Eva into the ambnce and turned the heat up to the maximum. Jim also jumped up, forgetting to change his wet clothes, only wearing a nket. Evay motionless on the operating table. Her face was as pale as paper, and even her lips were colorless. She had lost her vital signs. The doctor kept giving her CPR, but she still didn''t respond. "Is she still alive?" a nurse asked. The doctor shook his head and sighed. Jim jumped up like a needle, "Of course she can be saved. You can''t give up, neither can she." He pulled the doctor away, threw away the nket and gave her CPR. The muscles all over his body were taut to the extreme, like a string that was about to break, and the temperature in his blood quickly dropped to the edge of freezing. However, these were not because he had been soaked in ice water. They were extremely cold, but because of excessive, iparable tension and anxiety. "Heaven pepper, you are not allowed to die. You haven''t paid off my debt of gratitude. If you dare to die, I''ll go to the King of Hell and ask him to lock you up. I won''t give you anything to eat for one hundred or one thousand years. " She was a top-grade foodie and was afraid of hunger the most. As long as he threatened her, she would definitely be scared. So she would not dare to die. But Eva didn''t respond, as if her soul had been taken away by the coldke. Jim opened her mouth, breathed in air for her, and then pressed her heart repeatedly and incessantly. "Sir, she has left," the doctor said with regret. "She won''t leave. She is an immortal fighter. She will definitely wake up." Jim''s voice was trembling. His heart was twisting and his internal organs were convulsing violently. "Heaven pepper, do you want to break your promise? Do you want to be a deserter because you can''t defeat me? If you''re going to die, I''ll engrave an ungrateful dog on your tombstone. You''ll be a loser to me all your life! " He spoke Chinese. Doctors and nurses couldn''t understand him, but they could see his extremely painful expression and feel that he was about to copse. "Sir, I''m sorry for your loss," the nurseforted. "Shut up!" Jim roared. She had not died. She wouldn''t die. He didn''t allow her to die! He didn''t stop giving her CPR. He didn''t give up, nor did he allow her to give up. "Eva, as long as you wake up, I''ll let you beat me, and let you win every time! Don''t you like the food I cook? I not only cook noodles with meat paste, but also am good at cooking French, Italy, Greek, German and South Sea food. Wake up quickly. I''ll cook all of them for you and feed you to be fat. " A wave of heat rushed into his eyes, making his eyes red. He felt a dagger stabbed into his chest, gouging out the flesh in his heart one by one, making him feel sharp pain in every cell. He had lost his most important woman, and now he was going to lose this only enemy who could quarrel with him? "Eva... Don''t leave me... Don''t leave me like Janice... " A drop of tear fell from his brown eyes and fell on the pale face of Eva. She moved a little, choked and coughed, and a mouthful of water gushed out of her throat, not knowing if she was scalded by the tears or the pain. "God, she woke up. It''s a miracle!" The doctor and nurse eximed as they crossed their chests. Jim''s dark peach blossom eyes seemed to be lit up by stars, and suddenly lit up the light of hope again. "Heaven pepper, I knew you wouldn''t die!" "If I want to die, I have to defeat you first." Eva smiled weakly. "It seems that you have to work hard to live until eighty years old." A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. Eva bit her cold lips and said, "Scum Jim, I heard you say that you should cook more dishes for me just now. Is that true?" "How could it be possible? You are dreaming!" Jim pursed his lips and suddenly changed his face. An unnatural color floated over his eyes. She was a foodie. How could she call her soul back if he didn''t say such words to lure her? Eva didn''t hide the disappointment on her face. "I knew it was my illusion. How could you be so kind?" "It is good that you know." Jim picked up the nket from the ground and put it on again. Then he sat on the bench next to him. Eva turned her face and squinted at him, "Scum Jim, why are your eyes red?" "It is because of the cold. I just got you out of theke." Jim stared at her angrily. This woman just came from the jaws of death and didn''t have a good rest. She talked so much nonsense! Eva blinked her thick eyshes and said, "Thank you, scum Jim." She said gratefully, but sighed in her heart. ''God, I owe scum Jim another favor. It seems that I will not be able to pay all the gratitude till I get old?'' "If it was not that you hadn''t paid your debt to me, how could I save you?" Jim pretended to be indifferent. It was rare to meet an enemy in his life. With her by his side, his heart was not so empty and boring. So he didn''t want her to die. "Well, I''ll pay you back with this sum." Eva pouted and stared at him. A glimmer of astonishment shed through his eyes. "Scum Jim, your clothes are still wet. Are you cold?" He was wet from head to toe, like a drowned rat. Now the temperature was so low, and she seriously suspected that his clothes were going to freeze. Jim pulled the nket indifferently, "The heat in the car is so warm. How could it be cold?" He was in good health. It didn''t matter even if it was a little cold. "Drink some hot tea to dispel the cold. Don''t catch a cold. If you catch a cold, you will sneeze and have a runny nose, which will affect your perfect image as the Nine Heavens Mysterious God. It will be bad if your fans see it," Eva muttered. Jim was in a mess in the wind and had an impulse to stand up and kiss her so that she would stop talking. But he controlled himself. Considering her current physical condition, it was good for her to say more and keep conscious. "Heaven pepper, can you move any part of your body except your mouth?" "My hands are a little numb and my legs are a little stiff. Will I be disabled?" Only then did Eva realize that there was something wrong with her body. She had forgotten herself when she was talking to Jim. "Maybe it''s because of the frostbite that the blood cirction is not smooth. You will be fine after resting for a few days," Jimforted her, and then changed his tone with a little banter. "Anyway, the most important thing for you is your mouth. If you keep your mouth, everything will be fine." Eva gave him a ferocious look, "How can I make money to feed my mouth if I don''t have hands and feet?" "This is a serious problem." Jim touched his chin and smiled mischievously. "Then I must ask the doctor to treat you well and keep your hands and feet." "That''s good." Eva stuck out her tongue at him. After arriving at the hospital, Eva had rested for a few days. Fortunately, her body was only slightly frostbitten and she was fine. She was soon discharged from the hospital. Jim asked the film crew to temporarily block the news, and did not spread the news that Eva had fallen into the water to the country. In the past few days, Eva didn''t take part in the shooting, nor did Jim, because he caught a cold because of Eva jinxed it. Hearing this, Eva felt a little sorry. After all, he caught a cold because he went to save herself. Besides, he didn''t need to follow her after she got into the ambnce. He should go to the hotel to change his clothes. Why did he follow her in wet clothes and catch a cold? The scum Jim was always unpredictable. No one knew what he was thinking about. In the afternoon, she borrowed the kitchen of the hotel and made a few dessert. Then she went to the presidential suite to visit Jim. At this time, Neil, Jim''s assistant, was reporting the investigation to him. "We have carefully checked the ice breaking on theke. It''s not a natural break, but a sign of man-made destruction. ording to a tourist we found, yesterday afternoon, she saw a man holding an iron hammer squatting in the middle of theke, seeming to be digging ice. The tourists thought he wanted to go fishing, so she didn''t ask him. " Chapter 667 Who Wants To Kill Me (Part One) Chapter 667 Who Wants To Kill Me (Part One) A bloodthirsty rage rose on Jim''s face. He knew it wouldn''t be that simple. The explosion of the hand warming bag and the broken ice. They were too many idents that they could not just be ident but a conspiracy! While he was thinking, the doorbell rang. He waved at Neil, who walked to the door and said, "Boss, it''s Miss Fang." Jim''s dark eyes twinkled. He picked up the mask and put it on. Then he nodded slightly, indicating him to open the door. After Eva came in, Neil went out. He had something important to do. Putting the dessert on the table, Eva smiled and said, "Scum Jim, I don''t know how to make soup, so I made several appetizers for you to replenish your body." "Put down the desserts and you can leave now," Jim said expressionlessly. "I''ve made all the dessert for two people. I''m yourpanion of meal. Of course I have to go after finish eating them with you." Eva''s curly long eyshes fluttered like a pair of butterfly wings. Jim frowned and tightened the mask on his nose, fearing that the cold virus would spread out with his breath and infect her. She just recovered and was discharged from the hospital. She was still very weak. It would be worse if she caught a cold again. "I don''t need yourpany today. You can go back right away," He ordered. But Eva didn''t care at all. She was the only one in the entertainment circle who was not afraid of death and dared to go against him. "You always stop eating when you are seventy percent full. But now I have made each dessert the sum for two people. You won''t be able to finish it. It will be a waste if I don''t help you. We have to cherish the food and don''t waste it," she said seriously. With one hand on her forehead, a little sweat dripped from his forehead. Why didn''t her tongue freeze that day? In this way, she couldn''t keep talking nonsense beside him. "Do you want me to kick you out?" There was still a warm smile on Eva''s face. When she arrived, she told himself to endure today and not to quarrel with scum Jim. He was once again her savior. And because of her, he caught a cold unfortunately, she had to repay him. "Scum Jim, eat it now. The dessert won''t taste good if it''s cold. I''ll leave as soon as I finish it. Don''t stay any longer." Jim felt speechless and helpless. "Heaven pepper, I caught a cold," he stressed word by word. "I know." Eva nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice. Her eyes froze on his face for a moment, and suddenly lit up, as if she had understood something. Sheughed and said, "Scum Jim, you have been wearing a mask all the time. You don''t want me to see the embarrass image of catching a cold, do you? It doesn''t matter. Last time in the ambnce, I was joking with you. Even if you sneezed, or having a running nose, it won''t affect your image. You are still a charming man who can attract thousands of girls. " Jim almost spat out blood since he was too speechless. ''Heaven pepper has changed a lot today. Has she be a sweet pepper?'' Her face was like a blooming rose, and her smile was gentle. It was really weird! Although the heaven pepper looked good when she was gentle, it was not the time for her to change. "Heaven pepper, my cold won''t affect my image, but if you catch a cold, you will definitely turn into tiger skin pepper, ugly. At that time, you can''t ask for leave. I''ll ask the photographer to shoot you specially, so that your negative image will be exposed and your fans will be scared to death," he threatened. After taking three deep breaths in a row to calm herself down, Eva said, "Scum Jim, I''m here to visit you today. Please don''t be mean and don''t quarrel with me, okay?" Jim leaned against the chair, crossed his hands on the back of his head and said, "I think you are begging me to be infected by my cold!" Eva red at him, and her lips moved, as if she wanted to say something. She swallowed it again, rolled her big eyes for two times, and smiled, "Scum Jim, I see. You drive me away because you are afraid of infecting me with the cold. Hah-hah, I find that you are not so annoying. Except for a little romantic, a little yful, a little sharp tongued and self-righteous, the rest are good. " Jim slightly narrowed his charming eyes, and an unfathomable look shed through his eyes. "Heaven pepper, you like to tter yourself. Whether you catch a cold or not has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to dy the shooting." "Got it." Eva pouted and said, "When I came here, I ate a bag of radix isatidis, which can prevent me from catching a cold, so I don''t worry about being infected by you." Hearing this, Jim breathed a sigh of relief. In the past few days, he didn''t have any appetizer from this heaven pepper. In addition, he had a cold, so he didn''t have a good appetite. Now he seemed to be hungry, so he took off his mask and said, "Bring me the dessert and serve me."N?velDrama.Org content. "Okay." Eva obediently put the desserts on the table in front of him, and took out a te from the disinfection cupboard. "Hah-hah, it''s time to eat." Looking at her ''terrible'' eating, an imperceptible smile appeared at the corners of Jim''s mouth. In fact, although the heaven pepper was spicy, she was cute. After the meal, the woman sighed with satisfaction and turned to look at him. "Jim, you didn''t say you wanted to cook for me in the ambnce that day?" Jim was slightly choked. He covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed, "Can you hear me when you are on the verge of death?" Chapter 668 Who Wants To Kill Me (Part Two) Chapter 668 Who Wants To Kill Me (Part Two) "I heard you say you can cook French, Italy, Greek, German and South Sea dishes. You also said you would cook all of them for me," she muttered in a very low voice, as if she was talking to herself. Jim was sweating heavily. Did all the cells in her earse back to life as soon as she heard the word ''eat''? "Heaven pepper, did you wake up after hearing this?" Eva raised her chin and meditated for a while, as if she was recalling something. Then she said in a low voice, "I remember that I had a dream, in which I was surrounded by a white light, and a handsome man like an angel walked towards me. He said that he would take me to a ce where there was no trouble, no pain, and there are onlyughter everywhere. When I was about to go with him, I heard your voice from behind. You said you would cook a lot of food for me. I feel very hungry. I told the handsome man that I don''t want to go there now. I want to eat the food you cook. The food you cook is very delicious. Then I run back at the direction of your voice. I keep running, and then wake up. " With a serious look on her face, she lowered her head and sighed, "I know it''s impossible. You hate me so much. How could you say you want to cook for me? Dreams are really the opposite of reality." Jim was in a state of speechless and helplessness. "Heaven pepper, you will definitely live for one hundred years." "Why?" Eva blinked in confusion. "There is no delicious food in heaven. No matter how God lures you, you won''t go. You can only live for one hundred years." Jim sneered. "It sounds reasonable. I don''t want to go to ces without food. I want to taste all the delicious food in the world alive." Eva chuckled. Jim shook his head andughed. The world of foodies was simple. "Heaven pepper, if you want to live well, you have to be smart. Open your eyes wide and don''t just believe everyone, or you don''t even know how you die?" Eva frowned and didn''t understand what he meant at all. "Scum Jim, what do you want to say? I was careless this time. I didn''t expect the ice to be so thin. It broke with a jump." "What an innocent, childish fool!" Jim said clearly and forcefully, full of mockery. A woman with developed limbs was really simple minded, and the wrinkles in her head was probably only half of that of an ordinary person. If she was sold, she would definitely be grateful and count the money for others. No wonder she would be the queen of the trivial roles of the entertainment circle. When Eva heard this, anger surged up from her chest. She took a deep breath, and then took a deep breath to force herself to calm down. Today, she didn''t get angry, nor did she get angry. She meant what she said. "Scum Jim, since you hate me so much, why did you save me? Why are you still wrapped in wet clothes and apanied me to the hospital?" "Because you haven''t paid off the favor you owe me. Otherwise, even if you beg me for help in the lake, I won''t jump down. I will only watch you slowly freeze to ice." Jim pretended to be very cold. In fact, he was very happy that the heaven pepper could stand in front of him alive and bicker with him. Eva was full of gratitude before, but now all of it was blown away by the cold air from Siberia, and even thest wisp of smoke was frozen into ice crystals. "Don''t worry. I hate to owe others favors the most. I will pay all the debts I owe you." Jim shook his head and sighed, "Heaven pepper, in fact, I''m worried about you now. Do you still have the chance to go back home alive?" Hearing this, Eva shivered. All of a sudden, she felt the temperature in the room dropped sharply, and even her breath was cold. "Scum Jim, you... What do you mean? Do you want to kill me? " Before she finished her words, Jim gave her a big hand and patted her head gently. "Idiot brain, if I want to kill you. Why should I save you? Just let you lie at the bottom of theke." "Then what do you mean?" Eva held her arm and looked like she was ying a horror movie. She was a ck belt of judo. Only his power, intelligence and power overwhelmed her, who else could kill her in an instant? "Heaven pepper, do you really think it''s an ident that the charging hand warming bag exploded and the ice suddenly cracked?" Jim said slowly. All of a sudden, Eva''s brain cells were activated to the maximum power. "Scum Jim, do you mean that a person other than you wants to kill me?" "You finally made a sense. It''s not easy." There was sympathy in Jim''s tone. A simple minded woman was really worrying. "Who... Who wants to kill me? " Eva''s face tightened. "Who gave you the hand warming bag? Who took you to the park?" Jim asked. Eva shook her head violently and said, "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. Mandy is my best friend. How could she hurt me?" "Don''t try to hurt others. But you must be cautious. Don''t forget that she is Bles''s woman now," Jim reminded her slowly. "Maybe it''s just an ident. You acted too much in the movie and thought too much," Eva said. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not. Come to me at three o''clock in the afternoon and let you watch a big movie." Jim picked up the juice on the table and took a sip, with a strange light shing in his eyes. Chapter 669 The Horrible Play Of King Jim Chapter 669 The Horrible y Of King Jim In the afternoon, Eva came with popcorn and coke, as if she was going to watch a big movie. Jim seriously doubted that she could really eat itter. "Scum Jim, you have a new movie? Why don''t I know? " Jim''s charming thin lips drew an evil arc. "I made it up myself, but I didn''t act in it." "What movie? Action movie, science fiction movie or love movie?" Eva''s curiosity was piqued. "Horror movie." Jim slowly spit out the words, his slightly narrowed eyes shing a mysterious light. "That''s great. I like horror movies the most." Eva leaned against the sofa and sat in the most comfortable position. Then she grabbed a handful of popcorn and began to eat slowly. Jim didn''t turn on the TV until she swallowed thest popcorn. He didn''t want her to be too shocked and choke. In the TV, a woman was tied to a chair, her head covered by a ck cloth bag, and there were two holes in it, so that she could see the outside. Beside her stood four tall men in ck robes and skeleton masks. Jim picked up the remote control and pressed the pause button to freeze the screen. "It''s up to you to decide the plot. How to deal with this woman will make the audience excited?" Eva was stunned. It turned out that this film had not taken shape and hadn''t started shooting yet. Did Jim ask her to discuss the plot? "Is this woman a good person or a bad person?" she asked. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "A bad person," Jim said casually, resting his forehead on one hand. "Then don''t have to be mercy to her." Eva waved her hand and thought for a while. Her eyes suddenly lit up and he came up with an idea. "Put two big and ck spiders first to let them slowly climb up." "That''s a good idea. I happen to have ck spiders there." With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Jim pressed the y button with his index finger. A man walked out of the screen. When he came back, he was holding a ss bottle, with two huge ck spiders in it. Eva was shocked and almost jumped up from the sofa. "Scum Jim, is this a live broadcast again?" Last time when she went to get even with Elizabeth, she saw Jim do it once. Jim smiled weirdly. He put a mini Bluetooth device on the tea table, and their words were clearly transmitted to the other side. "Imitate the plot, understand?" he said casually. "Okay." Eva nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. Jim had always been weird and liked to act differently. There was nothing he couldn''t do except what you couldn''t imagine. It was also an investment in the film and television industry to create a real person simtion to help him make up the story. In the video, the woman''s eyes were almost popping out, full of extreme horror. Her mouth seemed to be blocked and she couldn''t scream. She could only cry in a low voice. The spider opened its eight ck feet and slowly climbed up along her legs and belly. Her body trembled more and more violently, and her cries also became loud and clear, like ghosts crying and wolves howling. Eva praised her ''acting skill'' very much, "Oh my God, scum Jim, where did you find this actress? She performed so well that she gave an incisive and awesome reaction." A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. "It''s not difficult. As long as you are present, everyone can act. If I put two spiders on your legs. Maybe you''ll behave better than her. " "I''m not afraid of bugs. Even if you put a roach on my leg, I won''t react. But it seems that this actress is afraid of bugs, or she won''t be so scared. " After eating a piece of popcorn, Eva continued, "Did you give her arge sum of money, or did you give her a hidden rule to make her work so hard?" "I don''t eveny an eye on such a despicable woman." Jim sniffed with disdain. "What? She is very dedicated." Eva gave him a reproachful look and defended the heroine in the video. Jim picked up the ck tea on the table and took a sip. He rubbed her stupid head and said, "Stop talking nonsense. Think about the following story quickly." The man in ck kicked the chair hard and the woman fell down with a bang. She clenched her fists so tightly that the men in ck couldn''t break them apart. She kicked them hard with her feet. Eva eximed outside the screen and pped her hands. "It''s too professional. The dying struggle is too good. This is not a newer. It must be an experienced actress." Jim cast a nce at her and said nothing. He leaned against the sofa and sipped the ck tea. "The plot is halfway through. Do you have any good idea?" Eva stood up and paced back and forth in the hall with her chin in one hand. A secret smile spilled over the corner of her mouth. "Punish her to eat bugs." Nothing new! Jim curled his lips. Obviously, he was not satisfied with this idea. He had used it since he was five years old. But it seemed that heaven pepper was interested in it and didn''t want to disappoint her. When the chair was pulled up, the woman on it lowered her head, as if she was half dead. However, the high protein foodter was enough for her to nourish her blood and energy. The woman trembled with fear and burst into tears. The man in ck lifted the hood up, revealing her mouth. He tore the tape that sealed her mouth with his big hand. The woman looked at it and burst into tears. Her cries were deafening. "If you dare to vomit, I''ll let you eat it again," the man in ck threatened. "Who the hell are you? Spare me. I will give you whatever you want," the woman cried and begged for mercy. Eva was enjoying the popcorn. The scene in front of her did not affect her appetite at all. Jim found that this heaven pepper not only had a strong psychological endurance, but also had a strong stomach endurance. People gained weight when they were broad-minded, while she ate a lot when she was broad-minded. It was just that she did not gain any weight. Chapter 670 The Secret Of The Bestie Chapter 670 The Secret Of The Bestie "Heaven pepper, if you like eating bugs, I''ll treat you to an insect feast next time." Jim smiled mischievously. He wanted to tease her, but he didn''t expect her to take it seriously. Her eyes lit up and her face shed with excitement. "That''s what you said. As a gentleman, you can''t go back on your words." Jim was a little nervous. It seemed that he couldn''t joke with a foodie. "Heaven pepper, I made it up by myself, and you''vee up with some of your ideas. What do you think about this horror move?" He changed the topic quietly. Eva gave a thumbs up and said, "With the plot I havee up with, of course it is iparably wonderful. When it is released, it will definitely be a box hit, instantly overwhelming all other horror movies." After a pause, she continued, "Scum, I have a suggestion. Ask this actress to act in this movie. No one else can act so realistic. I almost thought she ate it. " "She is really eating," Jim said slowly. Eva was choked by his words. She couldn''t believe it. In the entertainment circle, stars worked very hard to be famous. They could sell their bodies, souls and sleep with the directors and producers. But it was the first time that she had seen such a hard working actress. "She did a good job. You should give her a chance." Jim''s brown eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a strange expression. "Heaven pepper, do you want to know who this actress is?" Only then did Eva realize that the woman''s head had been covered with a ck cloth. "Of course. She have been acting for such a long time. Shouldn''t you make her show her face?" A murderous look shed across Jim''s handsome face. "Uncovered the hood." He ordered coldly, and the man in ck uncovered the ck hood on the woman''s head. The woman''s hair was in a mess, and her face was even paler than paper. Her features were twisted ferociously in fear, and cold sweat and tears were intertwined on her face, making her look very embarrassed. But Eva recognized her at the first sight. She jumped up from the sofa, "Mandy!" Oh my God! How could it be her? How could she ept the invitation of Jim to act in a mock y for him? "Scum Jim, why are you asking Mandy to join? She is not an actress. She..." Her tongue was knotted in the middle of the way, and a strong fear rolled over her body, as if she had understood something in an instant. "Scum Jim, you are not directing a mock plot. You are ying tricks on Mandy, aren''t you?" At this moment, regret, guilt, self-me, anger... Countless emotions rushed into her chest and gathered into stormy waves. She was so stupid to be his aplice and toe up with so many bad ideas to torture her bestie. She deserved to die, so stupid. "Scum Jim, how did Mandy offend you? If you want to bully her like this, you''d better let her go, or I will teach you a lesson." She clenched her fists and was ready to attack at any time. She had always been a loyal person. She would go through fire and water to save her friends. Jim''s face turned cold, as if a dark cloud suddenly moved over, covering all the gentle expressions. He turned off the Bluetooth device and stared at Eva, "Heaven pepper, you are so stupid. You can''t tell good from bad." "Mandy is my good friend. I don''t allow anyone to bully her." Eva was filled with righteous indignation and wanted to kill people ferociously. "You defend her so much, but she wants to kill you every minute. Is this your best friend?" Jim sneered. "You made a mistake. Even if someone really wants to hurt me, it can''t be Mandy. Let her go now. Don''t hurt her again. " Eva put on a pose of a fight. A touch of anger came into Jim''s eyes. His two thick eyebrows were locked in a slightly angry line. He suddenly stretched out his iron arm and grabbed Eva''s hand. He took it back slightly. Without precaution, she stumbled into his arms. She was extremely ashamed and annoyed. She raised her fist and waved it at him. He slightly turned his head and nimbly dodged. He grabbed her wrist with one hand and twisted it behind her. She was exasperated. She threw another punch to his tall nose, but her fist was caught by him at a distance of ten centimeters from him as fast as lightning. He forced a turn, and then twisted her backhand, and the other hand on her back intertwined. He seemed to have expected her reaction. He took out the prepared rope from the tea table and tied her hands. Since she couldn''t hit him with her hands, Eva changed to kick him with her feet, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t kick him. "Scum Jim, let go of me. You bastard, if you have the ability, you can just fight with me. What kind of man are you if you tie me up?" Jim ignored her and lifted her up, put her on the chair and tied her up. "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll gag you." He didn''t use gauze as he did to Mandy, but kissed her directly. "Scum Jim!" Eva was so angry that before she finished her words, Jim''s cold thin lips overbearingly covered her and blocked her voice. The kiss was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. It was only a warning, "Heaven pepper, if you make a sound again, don''t me me for being rude." Eva widened her eyes and tightened her lips in horror, fearing that he would assault her again. Satisfied, Jim turned on the Bluetooth and ordered the men in ck to interrogate Mandy. The men in ck dragged her and the chair to the side of the iron bed. She screamed and cried in a hoarse voice. "Answer my question honestly, or I''ll roast your hands first, and then your feet," the man in ck threatened. "What do you want to ask?" Mandy trembled like amb waiting to be ughtered. "You knew that the hand warming bag you gave to Eva would explode, didn''t you?" the man in ck asked. "I... I don''t know what you are talking about. The explosion of the hand warming bag is a quality problem. It has nothing to do with me. " The man in ck sneered, "She is not telling the truth. It seems that we have to give her a roast pig''s Trotter first." Then he grabbed her hand and pressed it against the iron te. "No, I''ll tell you everything!" Mandy screamed. She felt like her souls had been scared away. The man in ck let go of her hand and said, "There is only one chance for you to lie. If you dare to do it again, you''re doomed!" "I have no choice. Someone deliberately arranged me to record the program this time, so that I can deal with Eva. She gave me a hand warming bag and asked me to give it to Eva. I did as she said. I didn''t know that the hand warming bag would explode, and I just thought it would leak electricity, " Mandy said honestly. "It was you who nned to make Eva fell into the water." "It''s not me. It''s that person. She asked me to lead Eva to the center of theke in the park." Mandy exined. What she could do now was to shift all the me to the person who gave her orders. "Who is that person?" the man in ck asked. "It''s Elizabeth. She has been trying to get rid of Eva. She has always been objecting Eva to be with Vinton," Mandy said in a hurry. "Why do you listen to her?" Mixed with sadness and anger, Mandy said, "Three years ago, I was raped by a dirty fat pig. Someone took a video and threatened me to listen to them. Otherwise, they would post the video online and lose my reputation. They asked me to be Bles''s mistress, monitor his actions, seduce him and let him cooperate with them. I don''t know how Elizabeth knew about it. She told me that as long as I help her get rid of Eva this time, she would help me destroy the video and let me regain my freedom. I don''t need to follow Bles anymore. " "Who are those people threatening you?" "I don''t know. They always contact me via e-mail. I''ve never seen them before," Mandy said and burst into tears. Outside the screen, Eva''s face was covered with tears. "Mandy, woo..." "You finally see the true colors of your bestie?" Jim patted her shoulder tofort her. She shook her head desperately. What she thought was not how Mandy hurt herself, but her tragic experience in the past three years. She had been wondering why an arrogant woman like Mandy was willing to be an old man''s lover. Now she finally understood that it was a group of bastards who forced her! "I''m going to kill these bastards. I''m going to kill Elizabeth. How dare they bully Mandy like this..." Jim looked at her angry face and sighed. Although the heaven pepper was spicy, it was too simple. If she hadn''t been lucky, she would have been killed by Mandy. But now, she still cared about her and didn''t hate her at all. Should he say she was kind-hearted or stupid? "If she really takes you as a good friend, she wouldn''t have done that." "I don''t me her. Anyone who meets this kind of thing will be unable to bear the pressure and go astray. Mandy is the second generation of an official. She was brought up in a good family. Both her study and career were smooth and she had never been frustrated. Unlike Essie and I, we had experienced the separation of our parents and suffered from the shadow of childhood. Everything went too smoothly, so it was inevitable for Mandy to be fragile in her mind. When she encountered such a terrible thing, she would certainly be at a loss and take the risk. Those bastards who hurt her, control her and destroy our friendship are the most hateful and damned! " Eva was almost roaring. Jim untied the rope behind her. She jumped up from the chair and grabbed the hem of his cloth "Please, don''t hurt Mandy any more. Take me to see her now." Jim had no choice but to ask the men in ck to take Mandy back to the hotel. Eva waited in the room for a long time. When Mandy came in, she wore sunsses and mask to avoid being photographed by the paparazzi. When she saw Eva, her resentment and anger reached the extreme. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Why was she so lucky? Why didn''t she die? Only when she was dead could she get rid of those people''s control and not be raped by the old man Bles! But she couldn''t show it. At this time, only by pretending to be the most innocent and pitiful could she win her sympathy and forgiveness. She rushed to the tea table, picked up the fruit knife on the fruit te, and cut her pulse without saying anything. Eva screamed and ran to her, holding her wrist, "Mandy, what are you doing?" Chapter 671 Someone Was Killed Chapter 671 Someone Was Killed "Leave me alone. Eva, I''m sorry. I can''t live anymore. I won''t be threatened unless I die. Only when I die can I get over it! " She burst into tears. Eva grabbed the fruit knife from her hand with a little strength, and then held her in her arms. "Don''t do stupid things. There is no way out. Essie and I will help you." "Eva, I almost killed you. I don''t have the face to see you again." Mandy cried loudly, sadly and destely. She was crying for herself. She was better and smarter than Eva and Essie, but why she lived a worse life than them? There was no love and happiness! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "I don''t me you. It''s not your fault. It''s all those bastards'' fault. Essie and I will find a way to get the video for you, so that you don''t have to be threatened by them anymore." Eva also cried. She cried from the bottom of her heart, only to pity her bestie. "Eva, I swear I will never do anything to hurt you again. If they threaten me to hurt you, I will die in front of them," Mandy said frankly. In the past, the reason why she didn''t want Eva and Essie to know that she was threatened was because of her arrogant self-esteem. She didn''t want them to see her miserable situation and be defeated by them. Now that the secret had been exposed, it was a good way to use her and Essie to help her get out of trouble. As long as she didn''t need to follow Bles, her future would be bright. "Mandy, you have to remember that we are the best friends of the iron triangle. No matter what difficulties you encounter in the future, don''t hold it in your heart and bear it by yourself. Speak it out, let''s think of a way together. They said that ''Two heads are better than one''. We are all famous people now, we are strong enough to help each other," Eva patted her on the back andforted her. Mandy nodded, a malicious look quietly shing across the corner of her eyes. In the past, the reason why she was good to them was that they were poor girls. When she was with them, she felt superior. But now, they came back and pressed on her head. This feeling made her hate that she could no longer be friends with them. On the early morning of the second day, Eva called and told Essie about Mandy''s matter. The first person that appeared in Essie''s mind was the big boss, Willi. It must be he who asked Mandy to seduce Bles and turn him and Elizabeth into his chess pieces to control the Xu group through them. "Eva, you must be careful these days. Elizabeth won''t let it go and will take actions." If her guess was right, she would definitely send someone to follow Mandy to cooperate with her action. Mandy was exposed and she would know it soon and definitely n a new plot. She wouldn''t stop until she got what she wanted. After exhorting for a while, she called Sino Star and asked them to arrange six more bodyguards to go to d to protect Eva and Mandy. She didn''t inform Vinton of what happened to Eva. If he went to me Elizabeth, she might be ashamed into anger and release the video of Mandy. She had to find a way to get the video of Mandy. She couldn''t let her be manipted by Willi and Elizabeth anymore. While she was thinking, her phone rang. It was Mary who asked the servant to call her. She said something serious happened and asked her to go there as soon as possible. She didn''t know what Mary was thinking about, so she called Zac first. The two almost rushed to the Rong Mansion together. It turned out that something had happened to Adolf, who had been in charge of the cold storage. ording to the order of steward Wang, he destroyed the power supply of the cold storage and dyed for another six hours before informing the maintenance department, so Essie fired him as well. Adolf had high blood pressure. When he received the dismissal notice, he couldn''t bear it and died of cerebral hemorrhage. Zac was a little dissatisfied with Mary''s calling his wife over. "Mommy, do you think my wife is idle? You should pay attention to an insignificant outsider who died?" "What are you talking about? Adolf was fired by her. Now his family members are in a fierce fight in front of the apartment. They even put the corpse at the door of the apartment and refused to cremate it, which has greatly affected the reputation of our Rong family," Mary said. As soon as she heard this, she was secretly happy. She quickly asked her confidant to urge the family of Adolf to make a scene and see how Essie would end. "It''s his own fault. It''s very kind of him not to deduct his sry. How dare his family make trouble? Do they want to die?" Zac immediately picked up the phone and was about to inform the police department to send special police to put all these people into prison, but was stopped by Mary. "I have called the police department and asked him not to worry for the time being. I believe that Essie can handle it well." As she spoke, she took a nce at Essie. Essie looked very calm. When she came here, she had already asked Thomas, the new steward of the cold storage, to deal with this matter. "In fact, it''s very easy to deal with this matter. Let the initiator of the cold storage incident prostrate in front of the shrine of Adolf to apologize." Her voice was soft, like a passing breeze, but it stirred up a storm in Mary''s hearts. The initiator of evil? Besides her, was there a second person who started all this? But she would never admit it. It had always been her specialty not to admit it. "Steward Wang has left Dragon City and returned to his hometown." She rolled her eyes at Essie. "Before he left, he came to the vi and told me a lot of things, begging me to give him a chance to change and let him stay. I refused." Taking out a recorder pen from her pocket, Essie said, "I have recorded everything he said. Mommy, do you want to hear it?" "No, thanks." Before she finished her words, Mary hurriedly said with a slightly pale face. She didn''t expect that the old man, steward Wang, who seemed to promise not to reveal her, secretly went to Essie and sold her out. Did he think that she didn''t give him enoughpensation? An unnoticeable weird smile appeared on Essie''s face. She knew that Mary had a guilty conscience and didn''t dare to let her out. In fact, that steward Wang had never looked for her. The recorder pen in her hand was empty, just to frighten Mary. If she was right, it was she who instigated and manipted Adolf''s family members to make trouble. Otherwise, they wouldn''t dare to make trouble even if they had one hundred guts. "Mommy, you have to listen to it. How can youfort Adolf''s family if you don''t find out who is behind all this." "Steward Wang is just trying to find a scapegoat to pass the buck. He told me clearly that he nned the cold storage incident because he was dissatisfied with you, the hostess. He thinks that you are careless, irresponsible and can''t manage the Rong Mansion well, so he wants to give you a stumbling block and let you retreat from difficulties," Mary said in a sharp tone. Zac frowned. For his mother, he had a fret that exceeded the limit of his patience. "Is he dissatisfied, or you?" Mary''s face turned pale. "You... What do you mean? " "Mommy, there is a limit to human''s tolerance. You should stop when it is enough," Zac said clearly and forcefully. Mary was so angry that she said, "You bastard, I raised you up with all my efforts. You forget your mother as soon as you have a wife. You..." She suddenly stopped, raised her hand to cover her chest, bent down and copsed to the ground. "Mommy -" a scream came from upstairs. Then Le rushed over quickly and helped Mary lie on the sofa with the servant. Since Essie and Zac came in, Le had been hiding at the stairs. This was a deal she had made with Mary. Once Mary was at a disadvantage, she would pretend to faint and run down to join hands to change the situation. "Go and call the doctor!" Zac ordered in a hurry. "No, thanks. Mommy has medicine." Le waved her hand and asked the servant to go to Mary''s room to get the medicine. The servant ran to her room and came back soon with a bottle of medicine for heart disease, which was actually filled with vitamin C. After taking the medicine, Mary slowly opened her eyes. Le touched her chest with respect and said, "Mommy, are you feeling better?" "One day, I will be pissed off by my unfilial daughter-inw." Mary wiped her tears while gasping for breath. Le turned to look at Essie and said, "Essie, I know you are the hostess now. But no matter how powerful a hostess is, she is no match for a mother-inw. You can''t disobey her. Besides, she has a heart disease and can''t bear any stimtion. If anything happens, just listen to her. Don''t always talk back. If anything happens to her and she can''t bear it, the Rong family won''t ept such an unfilial daughter-inw like you in the future. " What she said sounded true, with sharp thorns in every word. She had a lot to say, but was stopped by a ''shut up'' from Zac. The more he looked at this woman, the more he disliked her. She waspletely a troublemaker who stirred up trouble. He really didn''t know what''s wrong with Walt to marry such a woman. Being scolded by him, Le was extremely angry, and her past resentment was provoked. She loved him so much that she gave all her heart to him, but he only cared about Essie, trampling her heart into pieces ruthlessly. She hated him, his cold-blooded and his ruthlessness. She wanted to revenge. As long as she was alive, she would not let him and Essie live a good life. "Zac Rong, I''m your sister-inw, the eldest daughter-inw of the Rong family. You should at least respect me, right?" With a snort, a malicious and ferocious look shed across Zac''s face. "If you were not my sister-in- law, how could you still stand here and talk?" He had already thrown her out rudely. No one was allowed to bully his wife, even his mother. Le''s face seemed to be pricked by a needle and tilted to one side. When she was about to speak again, Mary stopped her. "Well, Mommy knows you are filial. Your brother has already been obsessed with this little fox. How can he still have me in his heart? Even if he sees me die because of this little fox, he won''t care. " Chapter 672 Chose The Wrong Person Chapter 672 Chose The Wrong Person Zac''s eyebrows twisted in anger. His mother insulted his wife at will, did she ever think about her son''s feeling? It seemed that not only did she have a heart disease, but also the menopausal syndrome was getting worse and worse. "Mommy, daddy is right. You should have been in the South Sea to recuperate for a period of time. You have a heart disease and can''t be bullied. My wife is pregnant, and you can''t be bullied either. Since you dislike my wife so much, I think it''s better for us not to meet each other often. " Mary was shocked by her son''s words. She didn''t expect that her son would say something like that. Albert were still indifferent to her. If she left, wouldn''t it mean that she would give up her position to the bitch outside? "I won''t go anywhere. If the Rong Mansion is handling by her, it must be a mess. I have to stay and take care of it." "You are not in charge. You are making trouble. The manager is afraid of being pointed at and intervened in everything. If you have too much time, you''d better go out to recuperate for a period of time. Take a look at the mountains, water, or ask servants and nurses to y mahjong with you. It''s also helpful for your menopausal syndrome," Zac said slowly and seriously. Mary covered her chest and took a deep breath, as if her heart was about to break out. Le quickly poured a cup of tea for her. Essie didn''t know whether she was seriously ill or not. But as she was getting old, it was inevitable that she had some cardiovascr disease. Although she was now the hostess of the family, and Mary wasafter all mother-inw and the elder, she was also to me if she had such things as heart attack, high blood pressure and cerebral hemorrhage. "The Spring Festival ising soon. You''d better wait until the Spring Festival to recuperate. Everyone''s way of management is different. If Mommy really has a big problem with my way of management, you may go out to have a rest after the new year. After I take care of the whole Rong Mansion well, you cane back, in case you are not satisfied with it and your health is suffered. " This was to give Mary a step down, and also to remind her to stop at the right time. Unfortunately, Mary would not ept her kindness. Now, she was her biggest enemy. She had to use all her strength to drive her away from her son and out of the Rong family at any cost. "Laura, my chest is so stuffy. Help me lie in the room for a while. I think my heart disease is getting worse and worse. Maybe it will attack at any time. If I have myocardial infarction outside, won''t I be unable to see my family for thest time? " She sighed, with tears and snot. "Mommy, you''re getting old. You should be with your child and grandchild. How can you live alone outside? Don''t worry. You not only have a son, but also me and Walt. We will take care of you and be filial to you. " Le raised her voice on purpose and helped her upstairs. Essie snorted. Of course she could tell that they were acting together. It seemed that in this family, she not only had to deal with the conflicts between mother-inw and daughter-inw, but also had to solve the sister-inw rtionship. Zac came over and put his arm around her shoulder. "This sister-inw is not simple. Be careful." "I can see that. I''m sure sister inw is not satisfied with me being the hostess of this family." Essie sneered. Sister inw always put herself in the position of the eldest daughter inw of the family, just to show her special status. "It''s not her turn even if she is unconvinced." A malicious light shed in Zac''s eyes. He hated women who made waves and had a lot of bad ideas the most. Even if she was Walt''s wife and his sister-inw, he would not show his mercy if she dared offend him. With a slight sigh, Essie continued, "I thought my brother''s little sun would be a gentle, kind, lively and lovely girl, but I didn''t expect it to be different." "He has made thousands of choices, but finally chose this this woman. I don''t know if his eyeballs are cramped." Zac shook his head. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to say that about your brother," said Essie, pouting. "I just feel sorry for him." Zac flipped her hair on her forehead and said, "When he said he liked you, I thought he had a good taste. Since he brought back Laura, I found that his taste is far worse than mine." Essie touched her forehead with a little sweat. Obviously, he was praising himself by demeaning others. At this time, Le had already helped Mary into the room. She poured a cup of tea and handed it to her. "Mommy, I don''t know if I should ask you something or not." "What''s the matter?" Mary asked. "By rights, Walt is the elder brother and the eldest grandson of the family. He should be in charge of the Rong family. How could the elders hand it to Zac?" Le asked casually. "I had a car ident before and was in poor health. Your grandma worried that I couldn''t take care of the two children, so she took Zac to her side. He was trained by his both the elders of the family in person. Naturally, his grandparents would be closer to him. Moreover, he had been smart and capable since he was a child, and he had to make decisions by himself. However, he could handle everything well and there had never been any mistake. His grandparents doted on him very much. They said that he was born to be the king and made him the sessor," Mary said slowly. "Although he is good, Walt is not bad either." Le curled her lips. Mary gave her a meaningful look and said, "It''s not easy to change the crown prince of the Rong family, but it''s easy to change the hostess. In the past, in the generation of the great grandparent, it was my second sister inw was the hostess of the Rong family. Because she was in poor health and couldn''t do housework, so my second sister inw took charge of the family affairs. " Obviously, her words implied something to Le. How could Le not understand? She smiled and said, "Mommy, if I''m in charge of this family, I won''t make you angry." "Then you have to show more. Let your father-inw and the elders see that you are much better than Essie." Mary patted her hand and a weird smile appeared on her face. In the hall, Thomas called. He had alreadyforted Adolf''s family members. Essie breathed a sigh of relief and asked him to give them morepensation. Although Adolf had done something wrong, he was dead. She didn''t want to calcte anything more. Two dayster, Holy found the location of the other party through the IP address of the e-mail to Mandy. Essie sent someone to catch a hacker hired by Willi. He handed over the video of Mandy honestly and told her that Elizabeth had backup in her hand. Essie decided to exchange the bath video of Wendy with Elizabeth, but Elizabeth had long disdained it. "Wendy can''t be sess. Why should I care about her? If you want me to hand over the video of Mandy, there is only one possibility, let Eva leave Vinton. " She sneered. "Auntie Elizabeth, Eva is Eva, and I am I. Please don''t mess us up." There was a sh of anger on Essie''s face. Elizabeth snorted, "Do you think I''m a fool? Eva is just a pawn you put around Vinton. You want to control Vinton with her." "You''re using your heart of a viin to get the abdomen of a gentleman. Before I came back, brother had been pursuing Eva. I didn''t know anything about them. Your constant obstruction could only make brother more disgusted and worsen the gap between you and your son," Essie said in a calm tone, as if she was just stating a fact. But Elizabeth didn''t listen at all. Her daughter-inw must have something to do with the Wang n, and she couldn''t be an outsider. "Essie, if you don''t want Mandy''s reputation to be ruined, you can go back and discuss with Eva and ask her to leave Vinton as soon as possible." Back to the vi, Essie was very depressed. She had thought that as long as she took out the video of Wendy, she could get back the video of Mandy. But she didn''t expect that Elizabeth had already abandoned Wendy. The most important thing was that Elizabeth had already known that Mandy was exposed, and she might make it worse, so she put pressure on Eva through Mandy. She called Eva and Mandy, but didn''t tell them that her exchange failed, nor did she tell them Elizabeth''s conditions. She just said that she was trying to find a way to make them calm down. She didn''t know that Zac hade back when she called. Standing at the door, he heard her phone clearly. "Don''t poke you nose in the business of such woman like Mandy. Just leave her handle it by herself." His voice was cold. Mandy deserved it. If it weren''t for the fact that Essie had tried both hard and soft tactics to prevent him from harming her, he would have let her disappear from the world long ago. When Essie turned around and saw him, she was a little stunned and quickly hung up the phone. She understood what he was thinking, and her eyes shed with cunning. She exined the whole story to him simply, and then said, "Icy guy, I''m not doing this for Mandy, but for Xu group. Mandy is an informer of Bles. The more she stays with Bles, the more disadvantageous we will be. " Zac pondered for a while and had to admit that what he said was reasonable. After cutting off the thread of Mandy, the bond between Willi and Bles would be broken. He sat on the sofa and picked up a cherry from the fruit te. After eating it, he nced at her with deep and sharp eyes, as if he could see through all the little secrets in her heart at a nce. "You have gone to see Elizabeth, right?" His tone was casual. "Yes." Essie nodded, a trace of depression shing through her slightly frowned eyebrows. "Not settled?" Zac noticed her expression well and asked "No." Biting her lips, Essie admitted honestly. "What chips did you use?" Zac asked slowly. Essie told him in detail that she had exchanged Wendy''s bath video with her. She knew very well that she was neither smart nor strong. The reason why she could fight against her enemy stubbornly was that she had Zac, the giant, standing on the ground and supporting her, so that she could rest assured in the middle.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Touching her head, Zac said, "Honey, that''s a good idea, but the protagonist is wrong." "Honey, what do you want to say?" asked Essie, confused. Zac''s charming thin lips drew a mysterious arc. "Well, let me handle it. I''ll give you a better bargaining chip in two days to negotiate with Elizabeth." Chapter 673 Something Happened In The Ghost Yard Chapter 673 Something Happened In The Ghost Yard When Essie came to see Elizabeth again, Elizabeth sneered and said, "How''s your discussion with Eva? Did she agree to leave Vinton?" With a faint smile, Essie said, "I brought something here today. I believe you will be interested in it." She took out her iPad and opened a video. Elizabeth nced at her, and her two eyes immediately widened. In the video, a woman seemed to be drugged. While undressing, she was doing all kinds of disgusting movements. As for who this woman was, Elizabeth could recognize her at a nce. "Essie, you... How dare you do such a shameless thing to Valery? " "A taste of your own medicine." Shrugging, Essie continued, "You are not interested in the heroine in the previous video, so I reced her. I hope you can be satisfied this time." "Do you want to threaten me with Valery?" A muscle on Elizabeth''s face was twitching violently, and her chest heaved heavily in anger, like a fan. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Looking at her watch, Essie said with a mischievous smile, "Auntie, this is not recorded, but live broadcast. If you still don''t like the scene, I can ask ten or eight more men to serve your daughter. I believe she will be very happy. " "Essie -"Elizabeth jumped up from the sofa, like a crazy beast, roaring at her and hysterically. At present, she was actively looking for a son-inw for Valery. She had made up her mind to recruit a son-inw for her daughter, who should marry her into the Xu family, and must be outstanding, have a good family background and have a good character. If this video was exposed, except for those who were good for nothing and who wanted to tter the rich family, who else would dare to marry Valery? Ignoring Elizabeth''s excitement, Essie said calmly, "Auntie, I find something interesting. The Xu family has always preferred boys to girls, but you seem to prefer girls to boys. You care more about Valery than my brother. Why? " Her voice was light, as if it was just a casual remark, but it made Elizabeth shake violently, and her whole body trembled violently. Only then did she realize that she had lost control. She took two deep breaths and sat down again. "Essie, don''t try to sow discord between us in front of Vinton. Vinton is my son, the younger brother of Valery. He will eventually stand on my side and support me. Your honey trap won''t work." "It doesn''t matter. You''d better solve the problem of Valery first before you talk about my brother." A faint smile yed at the corners of Essie''s mouth. Elizabeth picked up the ice tea on the tea table and took a big gulp. She swallowed the unwillingness and anger in her heart and said, "Okay, I promise you that I will exchange the video of Mandy for Valery''s. You are not allowed to keep the copy, and you must give me the original copy." "Auntie, you''re smart, and I''m not stupid either. As long as the video of Mandy is not exposed, Valery''s will never be exposed. I also hope that my sister can find a good brother-inw," Essie said slowly and clearly. Elizabeth clenched her teeth and the muscles on her lips tightened. "Essie, you can be so proud just because of Zac. If Zac doesn''t help you one day, how can you be so proud?" "Auntie, you don''t have to worry about our marriage. We will be together forever. But you and Mr. Baron are different. He doesn''t even want to look at you now. Mrs. Vicki is almost seventy years old. If she dies one day, who else can you rely on to maintain this marriage? " Essie sneered. What she said hit the nail on the head. The blue veins on Elizabeth''s forehead were rolling and trembling. Since Baron woke up, he hadn''t spent the night in the Xu family''s manor. He went back to his vi after visiting Vicki on weekends. Their rtionship had long existed in name only. If Vicki didn''t support her and maintain the marriage, she would have been kicked out of the world by Baron. "Even if I''m not Mrs. Xu, your mother won''t be able to take this position." She snorted. "My mother doesn''t care," Essie stressed every word. It was her mother''s misfortune to meet Baron, and it was her luck to marry Bob. "You are right. Now she ispletely relying on you to turn the tables," Elizabeth said angrily. Since she first saw Essie, she had thought that it was not easy to deal with. She didn''t get rid of her at that time, but now she was in endless trouble! "Auntie, it is all your fault that you don''t have a good daughter. Otherwise, you can rely on her to turn the table too." "It seems that God is fair. You have taken away something that doesn''t belong to you, and God has a way to make you return it," said Essie with a sneer. "Then I''ll see how long you can remain thiscency!" Elizabeth clenched her fists secretly, and her nails pierced into her flesh in extreme resentment. "This is also for you." Essie retorted as she stood up and walked out. Her goal had been achieved. She knew that her husband was powerful and domineering, and he could help her as soon as he made a move. She could go to Mandy and Eva to tell them the good news. Hearing the news, Mandy was only half happy, and the rest was resentment. If it weren''t for Essie, she would have married Zac and be the hostess of the Rong family. It was all because of Essie that she was in such a miserable situation. However, she didn''t show it. She hid all her emotions in her heart, said grateful words, and pretended to cry bitterly in the video. She would make her pay back what she owed her one by one, and pretending to repair the rtionship with her was the best way to use and retaliate against her. In the middle of the night, when Essie was in a daze, she turned over clumsily and touched her belly unconsciously. Zac woke up, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" "I''m a little hungry," Murmured Essie, who didn''t open her eyes. "What do you want to eat?" Zac caressed her head lovingly. "Braised noodles," she said those words in a low voice, and her tongue circled around her lips, as if she was eating in a dream. "Okay, I''ll make it for you right away." Zac kissed her forehead affectionately, got up from the bed, put on his robe and walked out. Soon, the quiet room was filled with the fragrance. If it weren''t for her clumsy body, Essie would have sat up from her sleep directly as if she was sleep walking. "Braised noodles!" She opened her eyes, and the drowsiness in her almond eyes instantly disappeared. When she saw a bowl of fragrant and steaming braised noodles in front of her, she was shocked. "Honey, when did you cook it?" "Just now." Zac smiled, "Hurry up. The noodle won''t taste good if they are cold." "Okay." When Essie was about to take the bowl, he stopped her and said, "Be careful not to burn it. I''ll take it for you." Therefore, the man held the bowl beside and gently watched the woman eating with chopsticks. Atst, she ate even all the soup in the bowl. "It''s so delicious." She sighed with satisfaction and touched her belly. The little thing inside seemed to be very satisfied. He kicked mommy''s belly with his little feet to thank daddy. Lowering his head, Zac kissed her belly gently in response to his naughty little boy. His favorite food was the braised noodles cooked by him. In the first three months of her pregnancy, Essie vomited so heavy. The only thing she could eat was the braised noodle cooked by him. "This little baby must be as cunning as Mili and Dot." "Do you think it''s a girl or a boy?" Essie asked, raising the corners of her mouth. In the B Ultrasound, they didn''t ask the doctor about the baby''s gender, because they wanted to have a surprise when the baby was born. "We already have Mili and Dot, so it doesn''t matter whether it''s a boy or a girl." Zac smiled. With her thick long eyshes blinking, Essie said in a low voice, "We have a deal that either a boy or a girl, the baby should have my surname." "Okay." Zac put his hands on the back of his head and leaned against the bed railing. "This can also make my parents inw happy." The knot in Lucy''s heart was that she couldn''t give birth to a child for Bob. She always felt guilty and regret. This grandson could also be regarded as apensation for the two of them. "Maybe when the baby is born, mom will be happy and she will ept you as her son-inw," Essie said in aforting tone. "I hope so." Zac sighed. He didn''t hold much hope. As long as the grudge between his mother and mother-inw was not resolved, he would be like ham in a sandwich, sandwiched in a dilemma. The second morning, Essie and Zac were awakened by the ringing of the phone. Something bad happened to the Rong Mansion again. In the morning, when the servants who were responsible for cleaning the bamboo forest passed by the ghost yard, they found that there were more than ten dead mice around, all of which had no heads. Their skin was peeled, and their blood was sucked dry. "I''ll go and have a look. You stay here," Zac ordered, worried that Essie would be scared. Along the way, there were servants whispering with frightened expressions on their faces. There was a blood moon performing in the sky on the fifteenth of the lunar calendar. Was the ferocious ghost in red going to make trouble again? Last time, Le was haunted by a ferocious ghost and almost died. Everyone was still scared, and they were even more convinced of the legend of the death of a ferocious ghost in red. Seeing that Zac wasing, they immediately shut up and lowered their heads, not daring to say anything more. The director of the security department was apanying uncle Li to check the mouse''s body. "Have you found anything?" Zac asked in a low voice. "Judging from the fracture of the bone on the mouse''s neck, it was twisted off with great force, not bitten off," the director of the security department said seriously. The security guards had checked the surveince video of the past few days, but did not find anything unusual. The only area that was not in the area of the surveince in the Rong Mansion was the ghost yard and the area one meter away from the surroundings, so these mouse corpses could only be thrown out from the ghost yard. "So we can rule out the possibility of beast attack?" Zac frowned. Chapter 674 A Man-Made Accident Chapter 674 A Man-Made ident "It''s impossible for any other beast to do that except for primate." The director of the security department said thoughtfully and changed his tone. "Even if it is a primate, as long as it doesn''t move in the ghost yard, it can''t escape the surveince. But we haven''t found any suspicious signs." "So the ghost inside came out to make trouble again?" A malicious light shed through Zac''s eyes. One day, he would tten the yard to see what kind of monster it was! The director of the security department didn''t say anything. He didn''t believe there was ghost in the world. As for what was in this yard, he was also very curious. But since it was the secret of the Rong family, as the director of the security department, he had the obligation to protect it and not let anyone spy on it. After saying a few words to the director of the security department, Zac asked him to leave first. After a short silence, he turned to uncle Li and asked, "How about we have a talk?" uncle Li knew what he wanted to talk about. "Young master, this secret can only be passed on to you when you be the head of the Rong family. Before that, please don''t make things difficult for me." The Li n was the steward of the Rong family for generations and was loyal to the Rong family. Before uncle Li retired, he would also choose the most suitable one among his sons to take over the position of the steward. The Li family would defend the secrets and honor of the Rong Mansion with their lives. Knowing this, Zac changed a way. "ording to your judgment, are these mouse corpses rted to the yard?" "I can always find out the truth." Uncle Li''s tone was deep and intriguing. "If it was done by someone, he would be dead for sure." A touch of cruelty shed across Zac''s handsome face. Those who dared to make trouble in the Rong Mansion were tired of living. In the house, not long after Essie sat down, Le came downstairs with her arms crossed over her chest, looking terrified. Sincest time, she had been quite afraid of the yard. "Sister inw, you''ve met her before. Tell me, what does she look like?" Essie said in a joking tone. Le''s face turned pale. She didn''t want to recall that horrible scene. She didn''t want to recall it all her life. "Maybe she wille to you one day." She red at Essie, knowing that Essie was making fun of her on purpose. "It doesn''t matter. People are afraid of ghosts, and ghosts are afraid of people even more. I have never seen a ghost since I was born. I have only seen people who are worse than ghosts." With a faint smile on her face, Essie looked calm. The corners of Le''s mouth twitched slightly, and she felt guilty subconsciously. She was sure that she was one of the ''worst that ghost people'' that Essie said. Aftering back, Zac went into the room with Essie and briefly told her the situation. "Don''t worry about it. Uncle Li will deal with it." "I''m the hostess of the family. About the affairs in the Rong Mansion..." Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Zac. "The matter of the yard is not under your management. You don''t need to ask." He couldn''t let her take risks if he was not sure about it. After thinking for a while, Essie realized that she really couldn''t meddle in this matter. She didn''t even know what secret was hidden in the ghost yard. How could she meddle in it? "I watched the news just now. There is a total lunar eclipse again on the fifteen of this month." "You little fool, you have to believe that there is no ghost in the world, only people who are pretending to be ghosts." Hearing that, Essie shrugged her shoulders. What he said was true. If a person''s heart was vicious, it would be more terrible than a ghost. She put her arms around his neck and said, "Icy guy, do you think there will be some amazing treasures hidden in the ghost yard? Red clothes are the guardian of the treasures!" Zac pinched the tip of her nose and said, "You little fool, have you read too many ''Graver Robbers'' Chronicles'', or have you been possessed by the ''Tomb Raiders''?" "People should have some imagination." Essie pouted. "It''s not a good thing to have a wild imagination." Zac sat down on the sofa and pulled her to sit next to him. "Let me tell you. It''s a little weird this time." "What is it?" Hearing that, Essie was slightly stunned and her expression became serious. Touching his chin, Zac thought for a while and said thoughtfully, "In the past, when something happened, someone would be punished for entering the yard by mistake or trying to explore the secrets inside. This time, no one approached there, but something happened all of a sudden. It''s obviously unusual. " Essie couldn''t help but shudder, and a gloomy picture of the Rong Mansion appeared in front of her. Zac choked, "Little fool, you can assume that there is actually nothing in the yard. It''s just a legend of nothingness." "I saw it clearly. Didn''t you see it too?" ''Isn''t this a self-deception?'' Essie thought. "Then let''s just take it as a robot." Zac flicked her forehead gently. Essie was speechless. This imagination was even wilder than hers, robot? Would a robot scare people? Would shee out to ask for others'' life? "Icy guy, it''s really hard to connect them together," she murmured in a very low voice. "So you are just a fool with limited thinking." Zac stroked her head with sympathy. His attitude made her a little angry. "Didn''t you just say that you shouldn''t have too wild imagination? But your imagination is wilder, you even think of the robot." "A robot is much more realistic than a ghost." With a domineering look on his face, Zac said, "Anyway, you can do as I say. No objection is allowed." His tone was like a domineering emperor issuing an imperial edict. With a coquettish nce at him, Essie closed her mouth unwillingly. Amb like her would never be able to disobey a devil. It was safer for her to be obedient. "Well, there are robot, robot..." She said several times in a row, as if she was hypnotizing herself. Looking at her cute appearance, Zac couldn''t helpughing, shaking his head. After a long time of rxation, he restrained the corners of his mouth and his expression became serious. "Well, let''s get to the point. If my guess is right, this is only a prelude. Something will happen after that soon." Looking at him, Essie''s beautiful face tightened slightly. "I hope uncle Li can handle it well," she said in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself. Noticing that she was a little nervous, Zac hurriedly put his arm around her shoulder and said, "I''m here. You don''t have to worry about it even the sky copse, understand?" "Okay," she replied in a low voice and buried her head into his arms. The happiness of a woman was actually very simple. It was enough for her to have a solid embrace to rely on and to warm herself. On the other side of the earth. Today was thest day of her trip in d. Eva finally had time and mood to enjoy a feast of extraordinary aurora. The roof and three walls of Jim''s starry room were all made of transparent steel ss. They could lie on thefortable sofa, drink the fragrant and warm milk tea and appreciate the miracles of the nature''s fireworks. "You are really good at enjoying scum Jim." Eva gave him a thumbs up. [ð©Ñô]''s beautiful lips drew a charming arc. "A happy life must be full of joy. Don''t let the golden cup miss the moon." "That''s a good poem." Eva chuckled, "If only I could have another te of Italian spaghetti with meat as a midnight snack, that will be perfect." "In your dream!" Jim blurted out three words without hesitation. This woman was really greedy. It was already a great gift for him to allow her toe in to see the aurora without the cold wind on the roof. She was simply daydreaming to expect him to do night snack. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not a big deal. After all, it costs nothing to daydream." Eva stuck out her tongue. She just said it casually. How dare she really bother this great God? "Heaven pepper, you have a good appetite every day, and you don''t gain any weight. Isn''t it a waste of food?" Jim said with a teasing smile. It was the first time that he had seen a woman with such a good digestion system. Was she born to be a foodie? Eva rolled her eyes at him angrily, picked up a Washington apple and took a big bite. After eating it, she said slowly, "I''ve turned the food into energy, which is the most reasonable use. If it turns into fat, it''s not only a waste, but also harmful." "Sounds reasonable." Jim''s brown eyes narrowed slightly, and a mischievous look shed under the cover of the pr light. He took a sip of milk tea and stood up. "I seem to be a little hungry after hearing what you said. I''d like to make some Italian spaghetti with meat Sauce for midnight snack." Hearing this, Eva''s eyes were suddenly lit up, even more shining than the aurora outside the window. Jim went to the kitchen. She was eager to see the fooding, and the glutton in her stomach and the taste bud on the tip of her tongue were all mobilized, dancing excitedly. She suddenly found that Jim must have been illuminated by the Buddha every day recently. He had be more and more kind-hearted and gentle. Jim came back soon with only a te of noodles in his hand. Eva stood up consciously and went to the kitchen to fetch her share, but she searched every corner of the kitchen, but failed to find her share. "Scum Jim, where is my share?" Jim looked up at her with a silver fork in his hand and asked, "Did I say that I would cook it for you?" Chapter 675 I Saw Auntie Ghost Chapter 675 I Saw Auntie Ghost Eva was petrified. She felt as if she had encountered a cold current from the north pole and his whole body had been frozen. The good impression of Jim just disappeared. Jim picked up the fork again and began to eat the noodles gracefully. The fragrance spilled from the te and filled every corner of the room. From time to time, he stole nces at Eva, watching the covetous expression on her face. Eva stood aside, staring nkly. Her heart was like hundreds of horses galloping and trampling, and thousands of daggers piercing and tearing. It was not because that she was too desirous to eat, but because the deepest shadow in her childhood was stirred up. "Take your time. I''m going back to the hotel." Then she turned around and walked outside. "It''s ten degrees below zero outside." Jim''s voice came from behind. The heaven pepper was the most afraid of cold. "It doesn''t matter," Eva said stubbornly and didn''t stop. "Do you have a car?" Jim frowned. "As long as I have feet." She strode to the door. As soon as she opened it, a gust of cold wind came, blowing on her face, as painful as a knife. She gritted her teeth and walked out without hesitation. "Damn it!" Jim cursed from his throat. ording to her personality of being impulsive and stubborn to the end, even if he was frozen into an ice stick outside, she would not return. The pr lights were still shining in the sky, adding a glimmer of light to the cold and dark night. Following the memory of the way she wasing, Eva hurried back. She had nned to call her assistant and ask her to drive the car of the crew to pick her up, but she didn''t expect that her phone had been damn left in the hotel. She was so sad that tears kept gushing out and froze on her face as soon as they fell. She was so cold that the blood in her body seemed to freeze. Her pace became slower and slower, and it was more and more difficult for her to walk. Her legs began to be stiff, and her hands could no longer use strength. She seriously suspected that she would freeze to death here alive. She really hoped that Vinton could appear at this time and hold her in his warm arms. Vinton was the only man in the world who could make her feel safe and warm. He would never make her angry, quarrel with her, say something that would make her sad, or do anything that would make her sad. Meeting him was the luckiest thing in her life, and meeting the scum Jim was the most unlucky thing in her life. While she was thinking, a strong force like a tornado came from behind, and then she fell into a domineering, solid and warm embrace. She screamed. When she turned around and saw the handsome face, her body trembled for a moment. Then she wanted to punch him, but her arms were frozen and she couldn''t use her strength at all. Jim seemed to have seen through her intention. A touch of arrogance shed across his eyes. "If you don''t want to freeze to death, just cooperate." He felt that her body was as cold as iron. She bit her lips and stopped talking. Even if she wanted to resist, her hands and feet were too stiff to use any strength. "Put me down. I''ll walk myself." "ording to your speed, you will be froze into ice stick before arriving at the vi. I don''t want to freeze to death with you," he said coldly and strode back. Being held horizontally by him, she was extremely embarrassed. She had a fiance, so how could she let other men hold her casually? Fortunately, there was no one here. If the paparazzi took pictures of her, she would definitely be misunderstood by Vinton, and she couldn''t exin herself even if she jumped into Yellow River. However, she had to admit that his embrace was very warm, like a furnace to a person who was about to freeze to death. She subconsciously curled up and greedily sucked his heat. "You are so boring that you can''t even make a joke." Jim''s low voice came from above with a hint of mockery. She raised her eyes and red at him. "Is it fun to tease me?" He lowered his head and looked at her face. When he saw the tears on her eyshes and cheeks, his heart trembled unconsciously. If he had been a littlete, this heaven pepper would have turned into frozen pepper. "I just want to see how greedy the cat will be when it can''t eat the thing it wanted to eat. I didn''t expect that you didn''t cooperate at all." A hint of sadness passed through Eva''s face. She bit her lips and said slowly, "When I was a child, I went to the York family every month to ask for living expenses. He never gave it to me right away. Instead, he asked me to stand by and watch them finish their dinner slowly. The four of them were eating a table of dishes, talking andughing happily. I was so hungry that I couldn''t go home for dinner. I could only stand in the corner like a beggar waiting for charity, looking at them. They would eat fruits after dinner and never care if I was still hungry or if I could still stand there. At that time, I felt like I was in hell, suffering every minute. So I hate to see others eat. I hate it! " Tears welled up in her eyes. She shook them hard to prevent them from falling. A drop of tear sshed on his arm and instantly condensed into ice. His heart twisted, and the sneer and ridicule on his face quietly disappeared, reced by a faintyer of pity and apology. When another drop of tear was about to fall from the corner of her eyes, he could not help but lower his head. This action startled Eva and himself. "Scum Jim, you... Put me down. I can walk by myself. " A sense of embarrassment flushed her two cheeks. "Don''t think too much. I just hate to see women cry." Jim coughed to cover his embarrassment. Eva was speechless. What kind of strange man was he? While she was depressed, Jim had already walked to the gate of the vi. She pushed the door open and walked into the warm room. Her almost condensed blood also slowly warmed up. He handed her a thick wool nket and a cup of hot tea and went into the kitchen. She didn''t know what he was going to do, but she didn''t care. She curled up on the sofa and drank tea to warm herself up. After a while, Jim came out with Italian spaghetti with meat Sauce in one hand and beef steak in the other. One waspensation, and the other was extra ''bonus''. "Replenish the heat." When he put the noodles and beef steak in front of her, she was shocked with her two eyes wide open. Did he go to the kitchen just to cook for her? She swallowed hard and turned her head aside stubbornly. "I''m not hungry." "Then I''ll throw it away." With an expressionless face, Jim stretched out his hand and was about to take the te. Almost subconsciously, she quickly opened her hands and grabbed the te. "Don''t throw it. It''s shameful to waste food." "If you don''t eat, it will be a waste to put it here, either." The corners of Jim''s beautiful mouth lifted slightly, revealing a secret smile. He knew that this heaven pepper was already very greedy, but she could not eat it out of her suffer just now, so he created a buffer for her. Eva was also good at taking advantage of the situation. She never vented her anger on her stomach or delicious food. "Well, for the sake of your hard work, I will eat reluctantly. It''s a virtue to cherish food." Then she picked up the knife and fork. She cut a piece of steaming beef steak and put it into her mouth. ''Oh, my God! The food is so delicious that I want to scream.'' It was scorched outside and tender inside, and the taste was immediately melted. It was really unparalleled delicious. "Scum Jim, you are the reincarnation of the God of food. Otherwise, how could you make such delicious food?" she said in a muffled voice as she wolfed down her food. All her previous resentment against Jim vanished. In fact, this man was not bad, but very evil, even more evil than the demon. Jim leaned against the sofa, crossed his legs and ''appreciated'' her appalling eating. Seeing that this heaven pepper was so fond of the food he cooked, he felt a great sense of satisfaction. This woman was actually very easy to coax. As long as her stomach was soothed, her face immediately smiled brightly. The happiness of a foodie was really simple. At midnight, the Rong Mansion was quiet and peaceful, and everyone was sleeping. Director Liu of the security department led several subordinates to lurk in the depths of the bamboo forest and secretly observed the situation around the ghost yard. He wanted to see if it was a ghost or a human being. However, the ghost yard was unusually quiet tonight. They didn''t notice anything until dawn. Today was weekend. Early in the morning, Essie and Zac brought the children to the Rong Mansion. She was eager to know if the security department had found any clues. Hearing director Liu''s report, she sighed. Maybe the ghost in red was locked too tight inside and wanted to make a joke on the people outside. Mili made a new friend in the Rong Mansion. She was Sh, the six year old daughter of Rachel, a servant. "Sister Sh, let''s y Chinese Checker together." Mili held her hand. "Okay, mydy." Sh nodded with a smile. "Don''t always call medy. Mili is fine." Mili waved her hand. She thought this address estranged them. "But my mother said it was impolite to call your name." Sh lowered her head. Although she was only six years old, she already knew that there was a huge gap between her and Mili''s status. Mili was above her, and she was just her servant. "Sister Sh, we are good friends. We don''t need to care about anything between friends," Mili said seriously. Sh grinned and nodded, "Okay, I''ll call you Mili from now on."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Essie asked the servant to bring fruits and desserts to the two of them and let them eat and y. Sh ate a piece of cheese cake and licked her lips. Her big eyes blinked two times and a mysterious light came out. "Mili, you are my best friend, so I have to tell you a secret." "What secret?" Mili asked curiously. "Last night, I saw aunt ghost in the yard when I was ying hide and seek with brother Jimmy." Sh half covered her mouth. Although her voice was low, Essie, who was sitting not far away, still heard it faintly. She felt a violent spasm all over her body. Chapter 676 Are You Jealous Chapter 676 Are You Jealous Essie swallowed and tried her best to keep calm in case of frightening the child. She took a piece of Dragon Beard Cake from the te and handed it to Sh. "Tell me, where did you see Aunt ghost?" Sh blinked and lowered her head. "Aunt ghost said it''s a secret between her and me. We can''t tell adults." With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "Well, I won''t ask anymore. Tell your best friend, Mili." Then she winked at Mili and walked out. Mili understood and she said with a smile, "Sister Sh, please tell me in a low voice that my mommy is out and she can''t hear you." Sh nodded, covered her mouth with her hand and said mysteriously, "It''s in my room. I was hiding in the cab and waiting for brother Jimmy and others toe to me, but aunt ghost suddenly appeared. I was scared. I thought she would eat me up, but she gave me a candy and said that as long as I didn''t scream, she wouldn''t eat me. " "Did shee in from outside?" Mili asked in a hurry. "No, the door is closed. She just appeared all of a sudden. I don''t know where she came from. Isn''t she a ghost? Ghosts can prate the wall. They don''t need to push the door," Sh shook her head and said seriously. Mili was stunned. Her eyes widened. Was there really a ghost in the world? "Sister Sh, what does aunt ghost look like?" "She is wearing a long red dress and her hair is very long. It''s almost to her ankle. Her hair is flowing in front and covering her face. I can''t see her face at all. Her hands were green and a little scary, just like the zombies in TV dramas, with long fingernails of bright red color. I asked her if she had applied nail polish like my aunt did. She said that she didn''t have any nail polish except for blood. She applied it with blood," Sh said with her head tilted to one side, showing no fear. Adults were afraid of ghosts because there were too many dark sides in their hearts. Children were simple in heart, so they were not so afraid of ghosts. "Sister Sh, do you think aunt ghost is a good ghost or a bad ghost?" Mili raised her chin and asked thoughtfully. "Evil spirits eat people, but she didn''t eat me and gave me candy. She shouldn''t be a evil ghost." Sh giggled. "Sister Sh, anyway, you have to be careful. Ghosts are ghosts and moody. Didn''t she kill a lot of rats? She even twisted their heads, peeled their skin and sucked up their blood. It meant that she was very ferocious. Next time you see it, just run and find your parents or uncle security guards," Mili reminded. Sh shivered with fear, "Will shee to me again?" "Don''t worry. I''ll tell my mommy to change a room for you and don''t live there anymore," Mili patted her hand andforted her. After the two yed for a while, Sh left. Mili told what Sh had said her to Essie and Zac. Zac immediately went to Sh''s room with director Liu of the security guard. They checked carefully and didn''t find anything unusual. The security guard quickly checked the surveince record ofst night. Except for Rachel, Sh and Jimmy, there was no suspicious person entering the room. "Can it really appear and disappear out of nowhere?" Director Liu was confused. "Isn''t it said that on the night of the blood moon, it has the strongest malicious aura? Maybe we can see something wrong when ites to the night of the blood moon." Zac frowned and looked sharp. After changing rooms for Rachel and Sh, Essie didn''t tell her mother about it. Therefore, Essie decided not to tell Rachel for the time being, in order not to cause panic among the servants. The security guard had installed a monitor in this room. If the ghost in red appeared again, the monitor could easily capture its trace. Noticing that Essie was a little worried about it, Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. No matter it''s a human or a ghost, it has its own purpose. When its attempt is exposed, the truth will be revealed." Essie nodded and put her arms around his waist. "As long as you are here, I''m not afraid of anything." His deep cold eyes seemed to be melted, and there was tenderness in them. "There will be a party in a few days. I''ll take you out to have a good time." "Okay." She nodded with a smile. Eva called yesterday, and she and Mandy woulde back tomorrow. They would have a rest for a while before starting the new shooting. It happened that everyone could y together. The party was held in the midnight club. Seeing Zac and Essie, Jim squinted his beautiful eyes and smiled wickedly. "Look at your third child. Should I also consider my personal happiness?" Blinking her eyes mischievously, Essie said, "If you, King Jim, announce your marriage, I have to prepare a life-saving ring when I go out, lest I be drowned in the tide of tears." Looking at Jim, Zac said in a yful tone, "We will be rtives by marriage in the future. If you don''t be active, there will be a huge gap between your daughter and my son." "Yes, that''s a problem." Jim touched his chin and pretended to be worried. He raised his thick eyebrows and asked, "Why did my daughter marry your son, not your daughter marry my son?" "My daughter can''t marry a man younger than her. Do you have a son who is older than my daughter? " said Zac slowly and slowly. He reached out his hand to touch the tall belly of Essie. "Even if this baby is a daughter, she will be older than your son." "It''s very simple. After I give birth to a son, you can have another daughter. That is easy," Jim snapped his fingers and said with a smile. "This baby out of the n. There will never be another one," Zac said in a determined tone. Jim shook his head and smiled. His best friend was obviously suffering from tyranny disorder, fighting for his wife with his children. Looking at the two people, Essie was a little nervous. Was it really appropriate to engage their children in private? Jim didn''t even have a wife, and they did not know how long would it take for him to make a daughter. The most important thing was that if he gave birth to several sons like Beckham, Dot would have to wait until he was more than thirty years old to get married! While she was thinking, Eva and Vinton walked in arm in arm. The two of them behaved intimately, as if they were a loving couple. Jim looked at them, with a gloomy expression on his face that he didn''t even notice. "Essie!" At the sight of Essie, Eva happily opened her arms and held her in her arms. Then she touched her belly and greeted her future sworn baby. With a slight smile on her face, Essie said, "Sister inw to be, you and brother should hurry up to get married and have a nephew for me." Eva held Vinton''s arm again and said in a lovable manner, "A son and a daughter will be enough for me and Vinton." Vinton looked at her affectionately and said, "It''s up to you no matter how many babies you want to give birth to." The sweet words of the two pierced into Jim''s ears, making him feel extremely ufortable. Did this woman know how to keep a low profile? Didn''t she know that they would not end up good if they show off their love too much? Moreover, as a public figure, a rtionship could only be like a rat hiding underground. He drew back a little and hid his face in the shadow behind the light, as well as his gloomy mood. Eva let go of Vinton and walked up to him. She looked around and asked in surprise, "Scum Jim, are you alone again?" "Does it have anything to do with you?" Jim red at her unhappily. He had no interest in women recently. All he wanted to do was to tease her, because she had seeded in making him unhappy again. "It doesn''t matter. I just asked casually." Eva wrinkled his nose and found that he seemed to be in a bad mood, so she ignored him and walked back to Vinton. Evil people were all strange and moody, and could not be treated in the eyes of ordinary people. Zac poured a ss of whiskey for Vinton, "Brother inw, is the wedding date set?" "I have discussed with Eva that we will get engaged after the New Year''s day. After her sworn baby is born, we will register after the wedding of my mother-inw and my father-inw." Vinton smiled happily, as if he finally won the beauty. Zac patted him on the shoulder and said in a meaningful tone, "You have to make sure to go smoothly with your mommy." "It''s none of her business." Vinton snorted. Anger was written all over his face when he mentioned Elizabeth. "She can''t, but she will not let go of you. She won''t let you marry Eva smoothly," Essie said. Vinton understood what she meant. He reached out and hugged Eva, "I will protect Eva well. If she dares to hurt Eva again, I will break off the mother son rtionship with her." His words were ruthless enough, but Essie liked them, and Eva liked them more. Vinton was the man she could rely on and the one she was destined to love. "Shall we go dance?" She smiled sweetly. "Okay." Vinton nodded and took her to the dance floor. From time to time, Jim''s eyes fell on them through theser light. He had an indescribable and unusually irritable feeling, and unconsciously clenched the ss in his hand. He raised his head and drank up the whisky in his ss. When he drank the third ss of wine alone, Zac said in a low voice, "Why do you drink alone? Are you envious of us?" "I don''tck women." Jim red at him. "You don''tck one by your side. Youck one in your heart." Zac patted him on the shoulder and said, "It''s time for you to put down Janice after so many years."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jim took a sip of wine and swallowed the unspeakable feelings in his throat. Since he fought with this heaven pepper, he had never thought of Janice. He just wanted to punish this wild heaven pepper and make her surrender to him. "It depends on fate," he said in a low voice, looking deep into the darkness. Looking at him in silence, a sharp look shed across Essie''s face. She was confused about her own feelings, but she was exceptionally sensitive to others. As soon as Eva came in, Jim''s eyes seemed to fix on her. Was he... Chapter 677 The Trick Of Essie Chapter 677 The Trick Of Essie They were quarrelsome lovers. Essie hoped that she was sensitive and thought too much. In her heart, Eva and Vinton were a perfect match. She really hoped that Eva could be her sister-inw, which was good for her brother and the Xu family. After all, Vinton was Elizabeth''s biological son. Only the existence of Eva could stabilize him and make him stand on the right side. If it were another woman, it was inevitable that she would rely on Elizabeth], the mother-inw, to control her brother'' will and make him turn in the wrong direction again, bing Elizabeth''s weapon and puppet. Therefore, if Jim really had a crush on Eva, she would find a way to stop him. She would nip the inappropriate feelings in the cradle, and would not let him interfere and destroy the rtionship between her brother and Eva. "Jim, this time you and Eva are shooting a variety show together. It should improve your rtionship. Are you as hostile as before?" she said in a casual tone, as if she was just joking. Jim shrugged and said, "We can''t get along well with each other unless heaven pepper can turn into sweet pepper." "That''s too much. In the recipe, pepper and candy are the best partners. Candy can ease the spicy taste and increase the sweetness. My brother is just a candy. Look, how happy and gentle Eva is with him. As for you, fire will only release all her spicy smell. So, your best rtionship is to keep a distance from each other," Essie said in a rxed and joking tone, which didn''t make Jim feel abrupt. With a weird smile on the corner of Jim''s beautiful lips, he looked through the crowd at Eva and Vinton. They were dancing with high spirit, and their eyes were always intertwined. With a sweet smile on her face, Eva looked like she was in love like a little woman. Was this the chemical effect of sugar? Every time she was with him, there was an excess of spicy vor. It seemed that he was really good at releasing her spicy taste. But that would be interesting. If she was not spicy, how could he tease her and y with her? Essie peeped at him and saw the subtle change of his expression unconsciously. She picked up the juice and took a sip, hiding the deep color at the corners of her mouth behind the edge of the ss. After Eva and Vinton came back, she smiled and said, "Eva, I''ll call aunt Bonney tomorrow to pick up the engagement and wedding date for you. Besides, I''ll personally arrange your engagement dress and wedding dress to make you the most beautiful bride." Zac choked. If he hadn''t covered his mouth in time, he would have spat out the wine he had just drunk. This muddled fool was happy for a moment. Did he forget that he was pregnant? Eva burst intoughter, "Essie, you scared your husband. You are pregnant now, so you can''t touch the needles." "I know. I will design the engagement dress for you. I''ll ask my two good disciples to do it for you. As for the wedding dress, I''ll make it for you myself when the baby is born," Essie said slowly. "That''s good." Eva nodded. Hearing this, Zac was relieved. Fortunately, the muddled-headed fool''s brain was very clear today. Jim was drinking alone, pretending not to hear what they said. This topic was annoying, so he chose to block it. From the corner of her eyes, Essie stole a nce at him. The more unnatural his expression was, the more nervous she was. She was afraid that he would really fall in love with Eva. Her big ck eyes shed two times, emitting a secret light. "Let''s y Truth or Dare." Zac put his arm around her shoulder and smiled, "Honey, what truth do you want to hear?" She nced at him coquettishly. There were only three words she wanted to hear. She guessed that he wouldn''t say it even after a long time. She didn''t know if he would hear it all his life. So, she stopped fantasizing. She wanted to hear the truth of another person now. The game began with her. She put an empty bottle in the middle of the table, rotated the bottle, and asked the question to the person whose mouth was pointed at at atst. She didn''t use too much strength. The bottle turned slightly and faced Eva. With a sly smile, she asked, "Eva, do you love my brother Vinton?" Hearing this, Vinton naturally turned to Eva, with a look of expectation. Jim''s eyes also floated over, and his facial muscles were a little tense, as if he was unusually sensitive to this problem. Eva was slightly stunned, and a red cloud floated up her face. In fact, she didn''t really know what it was like to fall in love with a person. What she knew was that it wasfortable, happy, safe and secure to be with Vinton. She wanted to live with him, trusted him and gave herself to him unconditionally. Maybe, this was love! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Essie, don''t you think your question is too explicit? Can you keep a low profile?" "Is there anyone else here? Why are you so restrained? Truth or Dare, the bolder you ask, the funnier it will be! " With a naughty smile, Essie paused for a moment and added, "You must tell the truth. You can''t lie." "Okay." With a pout, Eva looked at Vinton and said, "I love Vinton more and more." Then she covered her face shyly. Vinton''s handsome face burst intoughter. He couldn''t help holding her in his arms, lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "I love you very much, too, Eva." The corner of Jim''s mouth twitched involuntarily. Suddenly, he felt that he was kicked into the bottom of the Arctic Ocean. From head to foot, every pore had lost its temperature, which was iparably cold. He leaned back slightly and hid his face in the dark shadow. Only a pair of deep peach blossom eyes shone coldly and deeply through the darkness. Essie stole a nce at him. She asked that on purpose, in order to make Jim stop in time. She really hoped that he didn''t have this intention, but that she misunderstood him. If there was, this was an rm, reminding her to get rid of the wrong and inappropriate love triangle. This time, it was Eva''s turn to turn the bottle. With a slight force from her two fingers, the bottle spun rapidly, rubbing the table, making a crisp collision sound. After that, the bottle slowed down and stopped in front of Jim. A hint of slyness shed through Eva''s beautiful big eyes. She quickly figured out the problem. "Scum Jim, have you ever said that you can cook French cuisine, German cuisine, Italy cuisine, and South Sea cuisine?" In fact, she didn''t ask thest half of the question, that was Jim had said that he would cook for her. She was afraid that her words would make Vinton misunderstand her, so she choked. [Jim was so smart that he must know. Jim was extremely speechless at her question. How could this heaven pepper still be entangled with this matter? Was she too hungry, or was she too full? "No." He firmly dispelled her illusion. "Okay," Eva replied in a low voice and looked down. The soap bubbles of hope finally broke up, and disappointment was like a torrent of river. Jim saw her expression clearly. This greedy cat was obviously insatiable. What kind of person Jim was? How would he cook for someone else so casually? It was already a great gift to give her a few Italian spaghetti with meat sauce. She also wanted to eat French food, Italy food... It was just a daydream. She was Vinton''s woman, not his woman. If she wanted to eat, she could ask Vinton to cook for her. Looking at them, Vinton felt like he was guessing a riddle, but he didn''t ask more. He just held Eva in his arms and smiled, "Eva, tomorrow I''ll invite five or six chefs to cook different tastes of food for you at home." All of a sudden, Eva''s confusion and displeasure was dispelled immediately. She looked up at him and smiled, "Thank you, my husband to be. I know you are the best to me. I don''t care about what others cook, even if he is the God of food." That would be the best! A gloomy and cold light shed through Jim''s eyes. He would never show mercy to this foodie again. He grabbed the bottle on the table and turned it around violently to vent his anger. The bottle spun rapidly and didn''t stop until a few minutester. It was pointed at Vinton. An imperceptible trace of revenge shed across his face. "Vinton Xu, this woman is in looking, t figure, simple minded, developed limbs, impulsive and reckless. In short, she is useless. All the women you dated before are better than her. Why do you want to marry her? " His voice was as light as the night wind passing by, but it was enough to blow up all the anger in [Ò» ·²]''s heart. Her two eyebrows twisted into a straight line, her pink fists clenched under the table, and her fingers crunched. Vinton held her hand and looked at Jim with a faint smile. "You don''t seem to talk about the same person I love. In my eyes, my Eva is the most beautiful woman in the world. She is like an orchid that grow up in the deep mountain beyond reach for ordinaries, extraordinary and refined. She is like a wintersweet that disdains cold frost. There were not many beautiful women in this world, but many of them were stunning at the first sight, and then fell to ordinary. As for my Eva, I will never get tired of her. Her beauty is not only her appearance, but also her soul. She was simple because she was upright and innocent, and she was impulsive because she had a clear distinction between love and hate, stubborn and unyielding. Only those who know her well can see her kindness, and this person is me. " His expression was solemn and his tone was sincere and honest. Eva was so moved that she wanted to cry. She knew that her Vinton knew her best in the world. Jim''s eyes darkened. At this moment, he had to admit that it was her luck to meet Vinton! Taking a sip of the juice in her ss, Essie smiled imperceptibly. In this war without smoke, her brother had a good fight and won! While she was thinking, her phone rang. It was from the Rong Mansion. Sh was missing! Chapter 678 The Child Is Missing Chapter 678 The Child Is Missing When Essie and Zac arrived at the Rong Mansion, the security guards were still searching for Sh. Rachel was crying in the yard, burning with anxiety. "Rachel, what happened? Why is Sh missing?" Essie asked. "I don''t know. When I got up this morning, Sh was still sleeping in bed. I didn''t wake her up. I left her meat steamed stuffed bun and soybean milk, and then went out to work. It''s the same when I''m on duty at the mansion. She wakes up naturally. She''s very obedient. She gets up and changes her clothes by herself. After breakfast, she goes to the yard to y. I don''t care about her and she won''t run around. " Rachel sobbed and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. "When I came back at noon, I found that she was not in the yard. No one entered the room. The most strange thing is that she did not change her clothes. The clothes prepared for her were still ced at the end of the bed, and the breakfast on the table was still untouched. I thought she was naughty and sneaked into the mansion. I was very angry and nned to teach her a lesson as soon as she came back. I didn''t expect that she didn''te back until the afternoon. There is a fish pool and ake in the mansion. I was afraid that she would like to y with water for a while, so I quickly went to find the security guards and asked them to help me look for her. However, they searched the whole mansion, but did not find her. " "Didn''t you check the surveince video?" Essie looked at the security guard. "We have checked, but we didn''t see She out of the room. We have also checked the surveince video of other ces, but we didn''t find any trace of Sh. " A confused look shed through the security guards'' eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that it was too strange, they wouldn''t dare to alert her and Zac. During this period of time, Albert was holding an annual meeting in North America. Mary also behaved very negative this time. She took the excuse of recuperating from illness and didn''t care about anything at all, so now Zac and Essie were in charge of the Rong Mansion. "What do you mean?" Hearing the security guard''s words, Essie was shocked. "Sh seems to have disappeared in this room," the security said. "How could a living person disappear? Ask the engineer to check the monitoring system right away. " Zac frowned. Maybe there was something wrong with the surveince video, or someone had tampered with it. The engineer came soon and carefully tested the monitoring system to make sure that it was normal. Essie had a bad feeling. Sh said she had seen the ghost in red a few days ago, but she disappeared today. Was it rted to the ghost in red? "Send all the security guards to take turns twenty-four hours a day," Zac ordered. He didn''t believe that a living person could disappear without a reason! This evening, Essie decided to stay in the Rong Mansion. She called Lucy and Bob and asked them to go to the Blue Sea and Sunny Sky to take care of the children. She didn''t dare to tell Mili about Sh because she was afraid that she would be sad. Zac called uncle Li over. "There is only one ce in the house that hasn''t been searched. You are the only person who can enter there. I hope..." Before he finished his words, uncle Li continued, "Mr. Zac, it''s a man-made trouble this time, not a ghost''s maneuver." Raising his eyebrows, Zac asked, "Do you mean that the disappearance of Sh has nothing to do with the thing in the ghost yard?" Uncle Li nodded. Hearing that, Essie was shocked. "But Sh said that she saw the ferocious ghost in red. She appeared in her room all of a sudden." "I also feel it strange." Uncle Li said thoughtfully, "Maybe someone used a trick to avoid the surveince." "Who dares tomit a crime in the Rong Mansion?" Clenching her teeth, Essie said angrily, "Sh is just a six year old child. Rachel is honest and she has never offended anyone. Who wants to make things difficult for them?" "It must be a mole. Since she arrested someone, she must have a purpose. Maybe tomorrow, her purpose will be exposed," Uncle Li said meaningfully. After he left, Essie walked to the window and opened it. A trace of worry crossed her face. She was worried about Sh. No matter what the reason was, it would be disdainful to use an innocent child. Zac came over and put his arm around her shoulder. "Sh will be fine for the time being. Even if she is kidnapped, she will ask for ransom first. She won''t kill the hostage without any conditions." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Looking at the dark night outside, a strong sense of dizziness spread in Essie''s eyes like a mist. "How did that person sneak into the room and take Sh away?" "As long as it is done by someone, there must be a loophole," Zac said in a low voice. Leaning her head on his shoulder, Essie found that it was very solid, broad and powerful. It could help her dispel anxiety, relieve pressure, and continuously supply her strength and courage. "Icy guy, I don''t know why, but I have an intuition that they areing for me. Before I took over the Rong Mansion, it had always been peaceful, but now three things happened in a row. " "Don''t think too much. Let''s see what their purpose is first," Zacforted. She sighed slightly and stopped talking. On the second morning, Rachel came over. She was shivering and her face was as pale as paper. Last night, the ferocious ghost in red suddenly appeared at the head of her bed. She was so scared that she could not even scream. "What did she say to you?" Zac asked. "She said... She said that she took Sh with her. She didn''t like Mrs. Essie. Mrs. Essie was ipatible with her, so she didn''t want Mrs. Essie to be the hostess of the family. If Mrs. Essie doesn''t quit, she will suck up Sh''s blood and take a person away from the Sh every week," Rachel said in a trembling voice and knelt down in front of Essie. "Mrs. Essie, please save Sh. She is my lifeline. Without her, I can''t live anymore." It turned out to be this purpose! A sneer appeared at the corners of Essie''s mouth. She had guessed that it they were doing this to aim at her. She didn''t expect that someone would be so cruel to fight for the position of the hostess. They even use the ferocious ghost in red. Zac''s eyebrows twisted in a straight line in anger, and his handsome face was full of malicious and ferocious aura. "What else did she say to you?" he gritted his teeth and asked. "She said that as long as Mrs. Essie resigned from the position of hostess, she would release Sh back in a month," Sage said as she cried. "You may leave now." Zac waved his hand gloomily. He hated being threatened the most, and more hated that his wife was threatened. He would save Sh, but he would neverpromise to someone with ulterior motives. Essie knew what he was thinking, but at this moment, the only thing she wanted to do was to save Sh. Only when she saw the childe back safely, could she rest assured. It didn''t matter whether she would be the hostess of the family. Since someone likes it so much, let her do it. "Uncle Li." She called the Butler, "Please call the elders and stewards of the Rong family to the meeting room." Knowing her intention, Zac held her hand and said, "Don''t worry. Sh will be fine." Since they didn''t seek revenge or kidnap her, they just forced her to quit. So they would not cause any death. By then, it would be difficult to deal with them if it came to life. The reason why they brought out the ghost in red was to frighten everyone. Therefore, he was sure that Sh was safe. Essie shook her head and smiled bitterly. "If someone doesn''t want me to be the hostess of this family, there will be ups and downs. I don''t want the Rong Mansion to be in chaos because of me." "Our family will never be threatened by anyone!" Zac said firmly. He knew who had something to do with it. A trace of determination shed through Essie''s ck eyes. "Icy guy, don''t stop me. It''s a matter of life and death. We have to wait for Sh toe back safely anyway. If Sh gets hurt because of me, I won''t forgive myself all my life. " She slowly withdrew her hand from his palm, turned around and walked towards the meeting room. Mary came in with Le, and the two of them seemed to ready to watch a good show. Essie nced at them coldly. Theircent smiles were particrly dazzling in her eyes. She lost this battle, but it didn''t matter. As long as Sh was safe, she would ept it. She, Mary, wanted to be the hostess, let her be. "I invite you here today to announce something," she said slowly, clearly and forcefully, "From now on, I will no longer be the hostess of the Rong Mansion. I will return this position to my mother-inw and let her continue to manage the family. Besides, I want to say to those who have ulterior motives that my absence from the hostess doesn''t mean that Ipromise. It''s just that I have conscience and won''t hurt an innocent life for the position of a hostess. I also warn those people that if Sh loses a hair, I will make you suffer for the rest of your life! " Mary nced at her and sneered, "Well, you don''t have to be so mean here. If you are not capable enough, don''t take over the task. If you are notpetent enough, just admit it. There is no need to smear money on your face. " After a pause, she took Le''s hand and said, "As for me, I''m not as healthy as before. I''m afraid I can''t afford to be the hostess. I''ll leave this position to my eldest daughter-inw, Laura. Although she is not the future wife of the crown prince, she is the eldest daughter-inw of our family. She is responsible for managing the affairs of the Rong family legally and justifiably." With a slight smile, Le stood up without hesitation. "Since you think highly of me, I''ll take the responsibility..." "Wait!" Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by a low voice of Zac. "Mommy, are you out of your mind? Laura has registered with my brother, but she is not the daughter-inw of our Rong family. The daughter-inw of the Rong family must be recognized by the elders, bowed to their ancestors, and held a wedding before she formally passed the door. " Hearing this, Le''s face turned blue and pale, and the corner of her mouth seemed to be stung by a bee, almost tilted to her ear. Chapter 679 Premature Birth (Part One) Chapter 679 Premature Birth (Part One) "Well, they are going to hold a wedding after the new year, aren''t they?" Mary waved her hand. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Mommy, do you want to go against the family rules openly?" Zac''s tone became cold. The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched slightly. "Since you have an objection, I''ll take the position of the hostess. I''ll hand it to Laura after the wedding of Walt and her." "Mommy, it''s not up to you or me to decide who will take over the family. It''s up to the head of the family. Daddy wille back from the United States next week. It''s up to him to decide who will take over Essie. In view that you have a serious heart disease and are not suitable to do housework, auntie Marci will take care of the affairs in the mansion on your behalf," Zac said word by word clearly and forcefully. He was not discussing with everyone present, but issuing an order. Marci was a little shocked. She didn''t expect that her nephew would give this task to her. But judging from the current situation in the mansion, she didn''t say much. It was okay for her to take charge of the mansion for a week. She would talk about it when her brother came back. Le went crazy and her face was covered with dark clouds. She was so angry that she wanted to scream. She stood stiffly and even forgot to sit down. It was Mary who pulled her to the chair. "Zac, you are not in charge now. You can''t make the decision who will be the hostess," Mary said slowly. A trace of cruelty shed across Zac''s face. "I can''t make the decision, and you can''t. My wife is still the one in charge in this mansion now. Let her appoint a temporary sessor." Mary was so angry that her chest was full of anger. Obviously, he had discussed this beforehand with this little tramp. It was the same to let her announce the result. Obviously, her son didn''t take his mother seriously. "I''m the wife of the ruler. Is there anyone powerful than me here, your mother, her mother-inw?" "Mommy, you have been the hostess for so many years. You should be very clear that in the Rong family, only when dealing with the contradictions between the family members, the elders are the most important, and in the matter of the rest of the affairs, hostess is the most powerful. Now we are talking about the family affairs, not dealing with family conflicts. Even if you are an elder, you have to obey the hostess," Zac said seriously. "Zac is right." Sally continued, "Sister inw, you are not in good health and can''t work hard. Laura hasn''t officially epted by the Rong family yet. Let Marci do it for you temporarily." Mary rolled her eyes at her. Her sister-inw was trying to stir up trouble andpete with her in secret. "Since you all agree, let Marci take charge of it first. We''ll talk about it when Albertes back." Taking a nce at the crowd, Essie said, "Well, I am not the hostess anymore. Whether it''s a man- made trouble or a ghost one, let the child back as soon as possible, or don''t me me for being rude to you." Then she went out with Zac. The stewards looked at each other, and finally their eyes fell on Mary, as if they were suspecting something. Mary red at them, "Why are you looking at me? I didn''t release the ghost." Unfortunately, her words were not very convincing. In this family, except for the two mother-inw and daughter-inw in front of them, there might not be a third person who wanted to kick Essie out of the position of the hostess. Coming out of the meeting room, Zac called director Liu over. During this period of time, the guard in the house should be strengthened, and all the people and vehicles in and out should be strictly checked. If his guess was right, Sh was still in the Rong Mansion, but the house was too big. There were many courtyard, many houses, as well as nting and training fields. If she used deception to hide the child in a corner, it would be difficult to find out the child in a short time. That night, Essie didn''t sleep well. She kept dreaming that Sh was asking her for help. Zac had a meeting this morning and went to thepany. Shey on the bed alone, opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling, carefully recalling the whole process of the incident. Sh didn''t change her clothes or have breakfast, which meant she was kidnapped in her sleep. The security system of the Rong Mansion was the most advanced in the world, with three hundred and sixty degrees without a blind angle. How did the ''ghost in red'' take Sh to escape the surveince and walk out of the room? Or she didn''t get out of the room at all! Her eyes suddenly lit up. She sat up on the bed with her heavy body. After getting dressed, she went to Sh''s room where she was missing. Sh''s house was cleaned upst month for the servants on night duty. It had been empty before. The Rong Mansion had a history of a hundred years, and it had also experienced a war era. Perhaps it would build a secret passage or a secret room to avoid air attack and war. This ce must have been built before the Rong family took over, and even the Rong family didn''t know its existence. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have decorated it and let the servants live here. The person who used it must have found it by ident and nned this plot. She began to search the room in carpet style. The room was very spacious, with more than forty square meters. The furniture were all newly bought, and the bed was Simmons matrix. Those things should not be the where the problem dwelt. If there was really a secret passage, where would the control be ced? This courtyard had only been renovated once, and even the renovated person hadn''t found it. It must be very hidden. Chapter 680 Premature Birth (Part Two) Chapter 680 Premature Birth (Part Two) She looked around carefully and didn''t miss every corner. The walls were all repaired, and there were traps that couldn''t be hidden. The furniture was all modern. The only thing that didn''t move was the ground. Not only did the ground here not move, but also the whole house of the Rong Mansion did not move, because the ground was paved with the same golden bricks as the one in the Forbidden City. In order not to damage these invaluable antique bricks, the ground was covered with thick carpet for protection. Anyone who came in must change into soft shoes. High heels and hard shoes were absolutely prohibited. Step by step, Essie gently stepped on it. She once saw it on TV drama, that the sound would be different in the ce where there was a secret passage. It might be reasonable. The sound would be clearer if the entrance was empty. When she walked to the left corner, she stopped. The sound here seemed to be different from other ces. Afraid that she might hear it wrong, she stepped on it carefully again. Good God, it was really different. A hint of excitement came from her face. She quickly uncovered the carpet, supported her waist, slowly squatted down, and gently tapped the brick surface with her fingers. One brick made a crisp sound, and the others were dull and hoarse. She took a lift from the drawer and gently pried the gold brick up. There was a switch like a door in it. She turned the door and heard a muffled sound from the right corner, and the carpetid on it fell. She walked over and uncovered the carpet. There was an entrance of two meters wide and a narrow elevator extended to the bottom. She wanted to call the security guard, but she heard a cry from inside, like Sh''s. it seemed that she was inside. She was so anxious that she walked down without hesitation. The tunnel was very narrow, only half wide for one person. There werenterns on both sides of the wall, and the candles in thenterns were lit. It seemed that someone had juste in and out. Not long after, there was a split in the road, which seemed to lead to other ces. Hearing the cry coming from the left passage, Essie walked left. There was lighting from the depths of the passageway. It was no longer the dim light of the lanterns, but the bright incandescent light like the searchlight. She quickened her pace and walked to the end of the passage, where there was a spacious secret room. There were beds, tables and chairs in the room. They were all in the style of the period of the Republic of China and were worn out. There were food and water on the table. Squatting in a corner, Sh cried, "I want to go home. I want my mother..." ''The fierce ghost in red'' stood beside her and scolded her with a little ent. She didn''t allow her to cry, "If you don''t behave well, I''ll beat you to death, so that you won''t see your mother in the future." Hearing that, Essie knew it was a human, not a ghost. "Who are you?" she snapped. The woman trembled violently. When she turned around and saw her, she took two steps back in horror. "Mrs. Essie!" "If you can recognize me, it means that you are not a ghost." Essie walked up to her and lifted the wig on her face. Inside was a delicate face. She looked at it carefully and had an impression. "You are cleaning the bamboo forest, aren''t you?" "Yes... Yes," the woman stammered, her face deathly pale. Sh ran over and held Essie''s leg. "Mrs. Essie, she is a bad person. She caught me here and locked me up. She doesn''t allow me to go out to look for my mother." The secret room was wet, hard and cold. She only wore a thin pajama. Her little hands were cold, and her weak body trembled because of the cold. "It''s okay, Sh. I''ll take you out," said Essie, taking off her coat in a hurry. Then she turned to the woman and asked, "Who instigated you to do so?" "It is... is... " She bit her lips, and a strange light shed through her eyes. "Ghost in red!" She suddenly pointed at the passageway at the other end of the secret room and shouted. When Essie turned her head, she raised her hand and pushed her hard. Then she ran towards the passageway and soon disappeared in the darkness. Without precaution, Essie staggered two steps and fell to the ground. A sharp pain came from her stomach. She was so painful that she wanted to stand up against the wall, but another pain made her sit down feebly. "Mrs. Essie, what''s wrong with you? Do you have a stomachache? " Sh was frightened and looked at her in horror. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "I''m fine. Let''s get out of here." Clenching her teeth, Essie covered her belly with her hands. With all her strength, she finally stood up and walked out with Sh step by step. Every once in a while, she felt a tearing pain in her belly, which made her have to stop and breathe heavily to relieve the pain. When she finally reached the exit, she found that the door of the stairs was closed. "Mrs. Essie, the bad aunt must have closed the door. We can''t go out. What should we do?" Sh cried and asked. "Don''t be afraid, Sh. There must be a switch to open the door. Let''s look for it carefully." Holding her belly in her hands, Essie tried her best to keep calm, in case Sh was afraid. She took Sh to explore the dark passage for a long time, but she still didn''t find the switch of the exit. A sharpbor pain came, making her copse on the ground. Sh saw the blood on her trousers and cried out in horror, "Mrs. Essie, you are bleeding. Will you die?" Chapter 681 Save The Child Chapter 681 Save The Child "No, I won''t die. Mr. Zac will find us soon. He is the most powerful person in the world. He will definitely save us." Leaning against the cold wall, Essieforted her in a low voice. Her voice was very weak, and a strongbor pain was gradually taking away her strength. In fact, she was so scared. She was afraid that something would happen to the baby in her belly, that she couldn''t hold on to Zac to save her, and that she would be trapped here with Sh. It was all her fault. She was too impulsive and reckless. She should have informed the security guard that she shouldn''t havee down alone. She must be out of her mind again, so she did such a stupid thing. She not only failed to save Sh, but also hurt the baby in her belly. ''Baby, hold on. Daddy wille to save us. You must hold on. Don''t leave Mommy... It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you well... I''m sorry!'' Tears welled up in her eyes. She was so sad that she wanted to cry. But she couldn''t cry. She raised her head again to hold back her tears. Her stomach was so painful that she wanted to scream, but she gritted her teeth and didn''t even make a sound. Sh was beside her. She couldn''t frighten her, making her panic and lose the will to live. She stretched out her hand and fumbled on the ground. She touched a stone and said, "Sh, listen to me. You go upstairs with this stone and knock the bricks on it hard. Keep knocking. Someone wille to save us if they hear the sound." Sh nodded obediently, took the stone, went upstairs and knocked hard. "Mrs. Essie, you won''t die, will you?" She looked at her trembling as she knocked on the door. Seeing more and more blood on her trousers, she was more and more scared. "No, I won''t die." Shaking her head, Essie forced a smile. "What about your baby? Will he die?" She sniffed. "No, he won''t. He just wants toe out early to see his parents, brother and sister." Essie touched her aching belly weakly. "Mili said she wants a little sister. Will you give birth to a little sister for her?" Sh blinked her big eyes. "Yes, I will." Essie nodded. She felt that the child was slowly falling down, and a warm stream spread out under her body. It was the amniotic fluid. It broke. The baby was about to give birth. He was only seven months old. It was all her fault. She didn''t protect him well. She was not a good mother! "Sh, the baby is about to be born. Don''t be afraid if I cry out of painter. Keep knocking on the bricks and don''t stop, okay?" "Okay, Mrs. Essie. You must give birth to the baby safely." Sh nodded heavily. Although she was still young, she had already known the meaning of a new life. "If Mili knows that her little sister is going to be born, she must be very happy. I also have a little sister. My father gave birth to her with another aunt. My father likes her very much and bought her new clothes and toys. But her mother said that it didn''t matter. Sh had her mother''s love and she would buy new clothes and toys for Sh. So I won''tpete with her. I will love her as much as my father does. " "Good girl, Sh. You are a good girl." Essie tried to smile at her. Unconsciously, she also thought of her half sister. She remembered that there was a saying in a drama, "Brothers of the same mother had a natural connection, and of the same father had a connection of interests. They will hurt each other for interests, so the rtionship between brothers of two different mothers is the most unreliable." These words applied to both the royal family in ancient times and the rich families nowadays. The first time she met Valery, they had been at loggerheads. After that, there would be endless battles, from fighting for her mother to herself, from fighting for her father to fighting for her husband. It seemed that their contradictions would never be reconciled. In their lives, they would never be reconciled. In a rich family, there were too many benefits. Not only the brothers and sisters of different mothers, but also the brothers and sisters of the same mother could hurt each other. For example, Zac and Walt, it was said that the rtionship between twins was closer than that between ordinary siblings, because they had been together since the embryo. However, she didn''t know if she was too sensitive. She always felt that the two brothers were not too close, as if there was an invisible gap between them. "Sh, when we go out, I will take you as my sworn daughter, okay?" "Okay, Mrs. Essie. Mili had a sworn mother. I want a sworn mother too," Sh said happily. Outside the secret passage, the security guard in charge of the monitoring system had found something unusual. He immediately informed the director of the security department, and the director immediately called Zac. Zac came back at a fast speed. "At nine five, Mrs. Essie entered Sh''s room. At half past nine, a maid sneaked out. We were worried about Mrs. Essie, so we sent people to investigate. But there was no one in the room. Mrs. Essie was missing. We have asked the steward to identify this maid. Her name is Peri and she is in charge of cleaning the bamboo forest. Now the security guards are looking around for Mrs. Essie and Peri," Director Liu reported. The nerves all over Zac''s body tensed, and his heart beat fast and disorderly in extreme worry and tension, almost bursting out from his mouth. ''What is this little fool doing here alone? Doesn''t he know that she is still pregnant? "Go to that room again." His throat was trembling and his voice was trembling. There must be something wrong with that room! He pushed the door open and ordered the security guards to move out all the things, as well as the carpet. In this way, it was easy to find the clues. He took a dozen deep breaths in a row to force himself to calm down. His little fool was waiting for him to save her. He couldn''t panic, he couldn''t panic, he must calm down! It was impossible for a living person to disappear from here without a reason, unless... While he was thinking, a faint knock came from the ground. He ordered all the security guards to keep quiet. Hey on the ground and pressed his ears against the gold bricks. "Knock, knock, knock..." The sound was heard intermittently under the golden bricks. He soon guessed that it was from the right corner of the wall. He asked the security guard to give him a hammer and knocked the golden bricks with some force. In the secret passage, Sh heard the sound from above. Her eyes lit up with excitement. "Mrs. Essie, listen. There is a sound. It must be Mr. Zac who heard me knocking on the bricks and found us." "Well, Sh, knock harder." A glimmer of light shed through Essie''s desperate heart. She knew that Zac woulde to save her. Every time she was in danger, he would fall from the sky like an angel, protect her, save her from the attack of fire and water, and never let her down. As long as he was there, she was not afraid of anything. But he had to hurry up. She was so painful that she almost fainted. She was very worried that she could not hold him in. She was very worried that the child would be fine. "Baby, you must hold on. Daddy ising soon. Don''t you like Daddy the most? When youe out, I''ll ask daddy to tell stories to you every day and sing to you every day, okay? " She touched her belly andforted her with herst strength. She believed that the baby could hear her. He was very smart. He often touched her belly with his little hands and feet in response to her words. She knew that he was very scared now. He should still stayfortably in his mother''s belly before he was born. It was mommy''s fault that she didn''t protect him well and made him injured, so he had to come to this world in advance. She was also afraid. No matter how painful it was, she could bear it. As long as her child was fine, she was willing to pay everything, even if she traded her life for his life. Besides, what she feared most was that he would be born in this dark and wet ce. He hadn''t developed well and his resistance must be very weak. There were many bacteria in this ce. What if he was infected? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ''So, Icy guy, you have to hurry up. Before the child is born, take her out and let the child appear in a clean and safe ce. As soon as he opens his eyes, he can see his beloved father. Only in this way can he have the courage and will to live well.'' Sh exerted all her strength. She clenched the stone with her two small hands and hit the bricks hard, fearing that the people on the bricks couldn''t hear her. Her fingers were scratched, so she tried her best to hold back her anger. Outside the secret passage, Zac''s shirt was soaked in sweat. He had already asked the security to call the obstetrician and nurse here, waiting for an emergency. Director Liu found an infrared detector to probe the situation under the golden bricks. The device must be hidden under one of them. When he turned the instrument to the left corner, it let out a cry, "It must be here," he shouted. Zac ran over and pried the bricks up. Seeing the mechanism below, the nervous nerves were slightly relieved. He twisted the control and with a loud bang, the door of the secret passage opened again. When Sh saw him at the stair case, she ran out in a hurry. "Mr. Zac, hurry up to save Mrs. Essie. She has lost a lot of blood. The little sister is about to be born." The nerves and internal organs all over Zac''s body twisted and he rushed downstairs. Seeing his tall and familiar figure, a smile appeared on Essie''s weak and pale face. "Icy guy, you''re finally here." Looking at her suffering from the sharp pain, his heart seemed to be stabbed by thousands of sharp des. "Don''t be afraid, you little fool. You will be fine. I will not let you be hurt." His voice trembled with extreme heartache. He carried her up and rushed out. The doctor and nurse came over and quickly sent Essie to the ambnce. The doctor examined Essie and said with a serious look, "Mr. Zac, the baby is already in the birth canal. It''s toote to go to the hospital. We are going to deliver the baby in the car." Hearing this, the nurse quickly made preparations. Zac held Essie''s hand and said, "It''s okay. My little fool, don''t be afraid. It''s okay." Heforted her in session, his fingers slightly twitching. At this moment, he was actually one hundred times more nervous than her. Chapter 682 Im Sorry. We Have Tried Our Best Chapter 682 I''m Sorry. We Have Tried Our Best "Icy guy, I don''t worry about myself. I only worry about the baby. He is only seven months old. You must save him. You must save him," Essie said, sobbing. "The baby will be safe. You have to hold on and give birth to him as soon as possible." Touching her pale face, Zac''s heart was like grilling on fire. She did not have her breakfast, she had been suffering in the dark and wet secret passage for so long and lost blood. Essie felt so tired that she could hardly use up any strength. But she knew clearly that she couldn''t pass out. She had to hold on until the baby was born. "Mrs. Rong, don''t be nervous. The baby wille out soon. You have to do as I said," the doctor said as he took a well prepared ginseng tablet and put it into her mouth to replenish her strength. Then she began to help her give birth with instructions, "Inhale... Exhale... Push... " Clenching her teeth, Essie held the hands of Zac and the nurse. She couldn''t fall down for the sake of her child! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Giving birth to a baby was an extremely painful thing. In the secret passage, fearing that it might frighten Sh, she tried her best to endure it and not to make a sound. Now, she couldn''t help but shout. Every scream of her was like a sharp knife digging the flesh in Zac''s heart. He was like a father to be, sweating with anxiety, like an ant on a hot pot. He dared to say that he was not afraid of anything. In the past thirty years, he had never been so anxious and scared like this. He even began to regret. At that time, he really should have checked it carefully and personally calcted the safety period for this muddled-headed fool, so as to prevent her from making a mistake. She would be tortured to death by his mistake. He put his arm near her mouth and said, "Bite me if you feel pain. My little fool, let me feel pain with you." She shook her head. She didn''t even have the strength to speak. Now she not only felt pain, but also was about to faint weakly. But she couldn''t. If she lost consciousness, the baby might be suffocated to death in the birth canal. She gritted her teeth and said to him in a very weak breath, "If I can''t hold on, just keep the child and don''t care about me." It was all her fault. She was impulsive and stupid. She didn''t protect her child well. She should use her own life to make up for him. "Don''t talk nonsense!" A warm stream rushed into Zac''s eyes, which made his eyes red and burning. His internal organs were twitching violently, and his handsome face twisted in extreme pain and pain. "Essie, you can''t be hurt. I don''t allow you to be hurt. If you can''t hold on, we will give up this child!" He could give up this child, but he couldn''t lose her. No matter what, she was the first choice, no exception! Hearing this, Essie''s heart jolted. She shook her head and shook her head desperately. Tears welled up like a torrent, and her face was wet with sweat. "You can''t give up the child. If you dare to give up the child, I will hate you for the rest of my life, and I will ignore you even if I die." "Then don''t let me choose. Try your best to give birth to the baby." His voice trembled slightly in pity, but his tone was quite domineering, throwing out all the attributes of a great devil king. To deal with this muddled-headed fool, he must be strong and give her a death order. She was not allowed to disobey, or she would behave recklessly. "I... I''m tired. I want to have a rest. I''ll be fine in a while," Essie said with a cry. She was really tired and weak. She hoped that she could have a little chance to catch her breath and recover, but the pain in her stomach was constantly increasing. She could not stop except for exerting herself. The doctor took another ginseng tablet and put it into her mouth. "Mrs. Rong, I''ve seen the baby''s head. Hold on. The baby wille out with thest strength." "Do you hear that, my little fool? Let''s do it together. You can do it." Zac helped her smooth her wet hair and kissed her forehead to encourage her. She nodded and held his hand tightly. She could do it. For the sake of the child, she had to try her best and could not give up. "Take a breath... Exhale... Push... " the doctor guided her. "Ah -" a tearing cry burst out from the ambnce, followed by the baby''s wail. "The baby is born, it''s a boy. Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Rong," the doctor said with a smile and cut off the umbilical cord. A drop of tear fell from Zac''s eyes and mixed with the tear on Essie''s cheek. There was joy, pity and happiness in the tears. As if relieved, Essie let out a long sigh of relief. She raised her head slightly and looked at the baby in the nurse''s arms. He was so small, so small, like a cat, because he was preterm and looked very fragile. There was a special star shaped birthmark on his arm, which seemed to indicate that he would be different from others as soon as he was born. She slowly closed her eyes. She waspletely exhausted and needed a good sleep. The nurse simply cleaned the baby''s body and was about to put him into the incubator. Suddenly, the baby''s face turned blue and his crying stopped. "Oh, my God! The baby''s breathing is suspended," the nurse eximed. "Prepare the venttor." The doctor quickly brought the baby over. Because the baby was premature, she had predicted that it was likely to have breathing problems due to the insufficient lung. The nurse quickly set up a venttor for the child to help him breathe. Then she put it into the incubator to monitor his blood pressure and heartbeat. With a trace of consciousness, Essie suddenly opened her eyes. Her heart was in her throat. "Zac, what''s wrong with our baby?" Zac held her in his arms and tried his best to keep calm. "It''s okay. Maybe it''s because of the premature birth. He has been strong enough to be born from Mommy''s belly, and he will definitely survive," he gently stroked her head andforted her in a soft voice. But she was still so flustered, nervous and scared. "You have to protect him well. Icy guy, you have to protect him well!" She grabbed the hem of his cloth tightly and tried to sit up, but was stopped by him. "My little fool, you just gave birth to the baby. Don''t move." "I''m fine. I have to look after my child. He must be very scared now. He needs mommy and daddy. He needs to hear our voice to feel safe," she sobbed and said vaguely. This premature birth made her feel extremely guilty. If anything happened to him, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life. With a sigh, Zac carefully helped her up and let her lean against him. She reached out her hand and gently stroked the outer wall of the incubator, as if she was stroking the child inside. "Baby, don''t be afraid. Daddy and Mommy are here. We won''t leave you. You have to be strong and brave. Although you came to this world a little earlier, it doesn''t matter. You will be as healthy and smart as other children, because Daddy, Mommy, brother and sister will protect you and love you. " The baby in the incubator moved his little hands, as if he had heard his mother''s words and responded to her. Looking at him, Essie cried andughed. "Zac, look, he has heard what I said. He is a very smart child, as smart as Mili and Dot." Zac nodded and rested his chin on her wet hair. "He''s all right. My little fool, our baby is all right." The ambnce stopped at the gate of the hospital. The director of the hospital had already led the elite team of Obstetrics and pediatric to wait anxiously at the gate, not daring to neglect it. Just as the two nurses were about to push the incubator out of the car, the monitoring instrument suddenly rang an rm. The child''s blood pressure rapidly dropped, and his heart stopped beating. "Hurry up. Send him to the emergency room," the dean of the hospital shouted. The doctor of the pediatric department rushed out and pushed the incubator in with the nurse. The obstetrician was responsible for taking care of Essie. At this moment, Essie''s heart was like sitting on a roller coaster. The violent dive made her heart unable to bear the pressure, and it was about to explode, and her breath became rapid and disordered. She was so scared that her nerves were all tensed to the extreme. As long as she exerted a little more force, all of them would break. "Take me to the emergency room. I have to wait outside, waiting for my child toe out," she roared with all her strength. "Mrs. Rong, please calm down. You have just given birth to the baby. Don''t be too excited, or you will suffer hemorrhage," the doctorforted. "I''m not afraid of death. You must save my child, take my life, and trade my life for my child," Essie cried, she was on the verge of copse. "My little fool!" Zac held her tightly and stroked her head, trying to calm her down. "The child needs you very much now. You can''t copse. Let''s go to the door of the emergency room together and wait for him toe out. You must be confident that he wille out safely." Burying her head in his arms, Essie nodded desperately, "You are right. I have to calm down. I can''t copse. My child is waiting for me. I have to feed him. He hasn''t been feeded by his mommy yet... I have to wait for him toe out. He wille out soon. He can cry, smile, and look at me with his eyes open... " She kept saying, hypnotizing andforting herself, as if she had fallen into madness. His child would be fine. He would be fine. He would be fine. As soon as Walt got the news that the baby was premature, he rushed to the hospital. With Le by his side, in case that he would do something wrong and say something wrong out of excitement. Seeing Zac and Essie waiting outside the emergency room, his heart sank. "Essie, are you okay?" Essie shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes. "Where is the baby? My... Where is my little nephew? " Walt asked again. "The doctor is still in the emergency room," Zac replied in a low and powerless voice. A violent spasm ran over Walt''s body. "Will he be okay?" Zac didn''t answer. He pressed his lips tightly, which made Walt feel dizzy. He moved his lips and was about to ask more, but the door of the emergency room opened. The doctor came out with a gloomy and depressed expression. "Mr. and Mrs. Rong... I''m sorry. We''ve tried our best. " Chapter 683 Uphold Justice At The Cost Of His Blood Relations Chapter 683 Uphold Justice At The Cost Of His Blood Rtions "No --" Essie screamed hysterically. A mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth and stained Zac''s shirt red. "Essie!" Zac''s face was pale and nervous. The bright red blood stung his eyes. Looking at her mental breakdown, he felt a sharp pain in his chest like a fire, and at the same time, he was panic and fearful. There were too many things in her life that she couldn''t bear. He was afraid that she would copse because of this. "My little fool, I know you can''t ept it. But you still have Mili, Dot and me. You have to be strong for us." He caressed her face, kissed her, andforted her in a hoarse voice. Essie didn''t move, like a wooden man, turning a blind eye to it and ignoring it. She waspletely trapped in her own painful state. Her eyes widened, and tears fell down from them like broken beads. She clenched her fists. Her fingernails were deeply embedded in her flesh, but she didn''t feel any pain, because the pain in her heart had covered everything. Walt was not far away. His eyes darkened. If it weren''t for Le''s hold, he would have fallen down. He couldn''t believe that the child he had been looking forward to was gone. Immersed in their own pain, no one noticed him. Worried that he would lose control, Le pulled him out and said, "Let''s leave first and let Essie and Zac calm down alone." Walt turned around stiffly and stumbled outside. He needed a ce to cry out. In the car, Walt grabbed Le''s neck and asked, "Does it have anything to do with you?" Le grabbed his hand and tried to break it off, but he was too strong. She could not do so. "I... I am most afraid of the fierce ghost in red How dare I make use of her? " she exined with difficulty, almost suffocating. Walt rxed his hand. "Aren''t you still dreaming of being the hostess of our family?" "A soldier who does not want to be a general is not a good soldier. And if I don''t want to be the hostess, I''m not a good daughter inw either. Is there anything wrong if I want to be the hostess? And I did this for you. " Le curled her lips. "You''d better have nothing to do with it, or I will let you die with my child," Walt warned harshly. "I''ve only been in the Rong Mansion for a few days. How could I know there is a secret passage?" Le snorted, "In fact, everyone knows who did it, but no one dares to say anything without conclusive evidence." Walt cast a sidelong nce at her. He and Zac didn''t know that there was a secret passage in the family, let alone her, a member of the Qin family who had never been allowed to enter the family. The only person who could know was his mother. "I didn''t expect her to be so vicious." He gritted his teeth. "It''s not surprising that mother-inw hates her daughter inw and kills her. There are already many news about the examples on TV. Mother-inw quarrels with daughter inw, and mother-inw kills thetter. Besides, there is mother-inw hated their daughter-inw so much that she took it out on the grandson and killed him," Le said casually. Walt smashed his fist on the steering wheel. "Vicious woman! Vicious woman!" If she was not his biological mother, he would kill her without hesitation and avenge his poor child! Le patted him on the shoulder and sighed, "Now that things havee to this, you''d better restrain your grief." In the hospital, at the door of the emergency room, Essie reached out her hand to the doctor and said, "Give my child back to me. I want to hug him. I haven''t hugged him well yet." The dean of the hospital walked into the emergency room, took out the baby who had lost his breath and put it into the arms of Essie. Essie held him, stroke his little pale face. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I won''t let anyone take you away. You just fell asleep. You will wake up when you are hungry. " She gently stroked his head, lowered her head and kissed his little face, eyes, nose and mouth. Zac punched the wall with grief and indignation. He could be the hand of God, turning clouds and rain in the stock market, turning stone into gold, and invincible in business. But now seeing his son passed away and his wife was heartbroken, he could do nothing. "Ice guy, can you sing to the baby?" said Essie in a hoarse voice? He likes to listen to daddy singing the most. In the past, he didn''t want to sleep at night and yed naughtily in Mommy''s belly. As long as daddy sang, he would stay still and go to bed. " "Okay." Zac nodded, turned around, and held her in his arms. "When I am down and oh my soul so weary..." This was the song he often sung for his baby, ''You Raise Me Up'', which was also the favorite song of Essie. She said that this song expressed her feelings for him, "You encouraged me, so I stood on the top of the mountains. You encouraged me, let me go through the waves and waves, and leaned on your shoulder, then I became iparably strong!" However, at this moment, he found that he was not so strong. It was because of his mercy that she and the child suffered devastating damage. Essie pulled the baby''s mouth and blew on it gently. Tears streamed down her cheeks into the baby''s mouth. The baby''s lips trembled, and so did Essie. She didn''t ignore his subtle reaction, but keenly felt it. "Baby... The baby moved! " she screamed in a hoarse voice. Both Zac and the doctor were shocked. "Is it your illusion?" a doctor said in a low voice. "No, no, my baby really moved." Shaking her head desperately, Essie reached out a hand and grabbed the hem of Zac''s cloth. "Zac, it''s not an illusion. Trust me. He really moved, really moved," she said repeatedly, afraid that he wouldn''t believe her. "Check it right away," Zac said in a low voice. The dean asked the nurse to bring the stethoscope and put it on the child''s chest to listen carefully. His face gradually showed an unbelievable expression of shock. "There is a heartbeat, really a heartbeat. A miracle, a miracle!" he shouted excitedly. The pediatrician rushed over, "Hurry up, Mrs. Essie, give the child to us, and we''ll go to the emergency room for rescue." "Let me in with my husband. The baby must have heard Daddy singing before he came to his senses," said Essie, carefully putting the baby into his arms. The dean nodded. The nurse pushed her into the emergency room with Zac. Zac continued to sing for the child. His singing was like the source and power of life, like the candlelight of hope, guiding the child''s soul back to his parents. "Blood pressure, heartbeat and pulse are recovered! The baby is back to life! " the nurses cheered excitedly. "It''s a miracle in the medical history," the dean said excitedly. It was also reported on the news that a mother in Australiaforted her dead son for two hours and brought him back to life. He didn''t expect such a miracle to really appear in front of him. Zac and Essie hugged each other tightly, crying with joy. The baby was back with them. That''s great! That''s great! The doctor gave the baby a venttor, put it into the incubator carefully and sent it to the VVIP intensive care unit. "Mr. and Mrs. Rong, the baby''s vital signs have returned to normal and will not be in danger for the time being. But because of the premature birth, his breathing system is still very weak. He must stay in the incubator. We will definitely take care of him. Please rest assured," said the dean. Hearing that, Essie nodded. Her eyes darkened and she fell into Zac''s arms. She had been weak for a long time. She could hold on till now only with perseverance. The doctor came to examine her and made sure that she fainted because ofck of strength. Zac was relieved. It took Essie two whole days to wake up. Zac had been taking care of her all the time. In the afternoon, William came over. He had two things to report. The first thing was that Marlon had caught the woman who called Essie''s cousin near Phoenix Road that day. The second thing was about Peri, a maid who disguised as a fierce ghost in red. She was dead. That day, after she ran out of the secret passage, she hid in a col near the horse farm. The security guards found her whereabouts and chased her. She jumped into the waterfall in a hurry. When the security guards picked her up, she was already out of breath. "You and director Liu should interrogate all the people who have contacted her. You must find out who instigated her." Murderous look appeared on Zac''s cold face. This time, no matter who it was, he would not let go! Not long after William left, Lucy and Bob came with the children. The couples felt so sorry for their daughter. "I knew it. That vicious woman, Mary wouldn''t let go of Essie. She is so vicious that she won''t let go of her grandson for the position of hostess," Lucy said while wiping her tears. Taking a look at Zac, Bob said, "Your mother and I have reached an agreement. After Essie is discharged from the hospital, she will sit her month in our home. We will take care of her. We can''t trust others." How could Zac not understand what he meant? "Dad, mom, I''m sorry. I didn''t protect Essie well this time." He felt guilty and sorry. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Waving her hand, Essie said, "It''s none of your business. I was too reckless to go in alone." No matter how strong he was, he was still a mortal, not a God. Without three heads, six arms and avatar skill, he couldn''t stay by her side and watch her twenty-four hours a day. Lucy held her daughter in her arms and said, "It''s easy to dodge an open gun, but difficult to dodge an arrow in secret. Someone is scheming to kill you. Even if you dodge this time, you may not be able to escape next time." "It won''t happen again," Zac said firmly. His patience had exceeded his limit and he could no longer tolerate that person. Lucy nced at him and said nothing. What could he do? Was he going to uphold justice at the cost of his mother? A narrow-minded and petty woman like Mary would trample on her as long as she regarded her as an enemy. She wouldn''t stop until she killed her. Chapter 684 Outsmart Herself (Part One) Chapter 684 Outsmart Herself (Part One) In the Rong Mansion, Mary was very disappointed. This little tramp was so lucky that she was having a premature delivery while she was locked in the secret passage and didn''t die. God was so blind. In her opinion, that little tramp should be dead with her baby in her belly. Only in this way could her hatred be relieved. On the second day after Essie was discharged from the hospital, Albert came back from the United States. Uncle Li had reported everything that had happened in the mansion to him. In the evening, an extremely serious family meeting was held in the meeting room of the Rong Mansion. The people attending the meeting were Albert, Mary, Zac and his brother and Essie. Mary guessed that they were going to discuss about the hostess, so she said first, "Essie has just been the hostess for a few days, but she made a mess in the Rong Mansion and put herself in it. This is enough to prove that she is not qualified to be the hostess. I think Laura is sedate, kind, and an elder daughter-inw. It''s the best choice to be the hostess. Now I''m much better. I can take care of it for the time being. After Laura and Walt get married, I''ll officially hand over the family to her. " Albert''s face was covered by dark clouds, and he said in a gloomy voice, "I don''t think you have recovered, now you even lost your mind. The hostess of the family can only be the wife of the ruler. Have you forgotten all the family rules? " "Albert, I remember very clearly that the generation of the great grandpa, it was the sister inw of great grandma who held the position of hostess." Mary pouted. "That''s because great grandma was not in good health. She asked her sister inw to take care of the trivial family matters. It was not her sister inw who is in charge of the family affairs. She had to ask for great grandma''s permission for everything and let her make the decision," Albert exined gloomily. "In your opinion, who should be the hostess?" Mary asked deliberately, waiting for Albert to return the position of hostess to her. Since the two daughter-inw could not take the responsibility, then only she, the mother-inw, could regain the power. Albert picked up the ck tea at hand and took a sip slowly. Then he said in a low voice, "The Rong family has a hostess. Do we need to discuss it?" The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. Did he mean to let Essie continue to be the hostess? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Essie has already volunteered to leave. If you continue to let her be the hostess, the family will definitely be destroyed by her. Besides, since the child was born ahead of time, the paternity test should be done as soon as possible. If it is not the blood of our family, don''t use the surname of our family on the birth certificate, in case of insulting our ancestors. As for the daughter-inw who gave birth to a bastard, she is not qualified to be a hostess anymore. " Her tone was very sharp, and she didn''t smell the smell of the storm at all. She only knew that the position of hostess could never be returned to the hands of Essie again. Essie looked calm. Although she was very resentful of Mary, she didn''t show any signs of suspicion, because she knew that this woman''s days of turmoil hade to an end. There was a malicious and ferocious look on Zac''s face. Fortunately, his son survived, or he wouldn''t be so calm at the moment. Walt was not as calm as them. He would never let them do the paternity test. After all, he was rted to Zac by blood, and the paternity test would definitely show. If Zac found out that he was rted to the child, he would definitely suspect him. "Mommy, you haven''t visited your little grandson, have you? You don''t know how much he looks like his great grandpa. Who dares to doubt that he is not a descendant of the family, either he was blind, or has an ulterior motive? " After a pause, Waltpletely ignored the red face of Mary and continued, "Your daughter-inw and grandson have gone through hell before they came back. You not only didn''t say a word of concern, but also fought for the position of hostess for your own selfish desire. Are you blinded by the devil?" "Walt Rong!" Mary was so angry that she trembled all over. She rushed over and pped him hard on the face. "Unfilial son, what''s the rtionship between you and that woman? Why did you scold me for her? I''m your mother. I gave birth to you, raised you and loved you. Do you think you deserve my care by saying that? " Five bright red fingerprints immediately appeared on Walt''s face. He gritted his teeth and stared at Mary. "You let us down too much." "You two unfilial sons let me down even more. You don''t deserve to be my sons to disobey me for the sake of outsiders!" Mary seemed to be roaring. "Enough!" Albert roared. His patience hadpletely exceeded the limit. "Mary Ouyang, I have discussed with Zac and Walt that we will send you to the South Sea for recuperation after the Spring Festival. As for now, you can move to another courtyard." The courtyard was one kilometer away from the Rong Mansion, which was specially used for banquet and entertaining guests other than family members. Hearing this, Mary was shocked like being stuck by a needle. Only then did she realize that tonight''s meeting was not to return the position of hostess to her, but to send her into the ''cold pce''! "You... What do you mean? What do you mean? " She staggered back two steps and asked in a trembling voice. "Mary Ouyang, you know better than anyone what you have done!" Albert banged the table, "I didn''t expect you to be so crazy. For the position of hostess, you won''t let go of your own grandson! ording to the family rules, I should have kicked you out of our Rong family. If it weren''t for your contribution to our family and for the sake of being the mother of Zac and Walt, I would have divorced you directly. You can''t even live in a the courtyard of our family! " Chapter 685 Outsmart Herself (Part Two) Chapter 685 Outsmart Herself (Part Two) Mary''s face seemed to be stung by a bee, and her whole body twisted to one side, looking extremely ferocious. "No wonder you treat me as an unpardonable sinner. It turns out that you think I did it!" "It is not something we thought you did but something you have really done!" Finally, Zac opened his mouth. There was anger and usation in his serious tone. A strong spasm passed over Mary''s limbs. "I did nothing. This has nothing to do with me. This woman is not able to be the hostess at all. There are many people dissatisfied with her in the Rong Mansion. It''s normal to find a way to force her to abdicate." Zac''s dark and cold eyes twinkled with coldness. "Mommy, let''s make it clear one by one today." He took out a recorder pen from his pocket and opened it. It was a woman''s confession. "You made up the story of peanuts allergyst time, didn''t you? You know that Jonas is an assistant cook in that restaurant. He gave you a business card with his phone number on it. When you knew that I was going to invite you and my mother-inw to dinner, you set up this trap. You asked someone to pretend to be my mother-inw and call Jonas, asking him to harm you. In this way, you can impose the me on my mother-inw, and then destroy my rtionship with Essie. You''ve tried your best. But you have forgotten that there is nothing in Dragon City that I can''t find out! " Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Mary trembled violently. She had thought that her design was very ingenious and this secret would never be discovered. She did not expect that her son would find it out so soon. However, on the other hand, the allergy was indeed her own making up and acting, but the ''ghost in red'' had nothing to do with her. The reason why she didn''t interfere was that she wanted to take advantage of the fight between snipes and ms, so that Essie and the ''fierce ghost in red'' would fight to the death, and she would seize the position of the hostess. She didn''t expect that she would be ndered. After thinking for a while, she decided to deny it. If she admitted the allergic incident, they would naturally connect the two things and think that she deliberately framed up Essie. It was even more difficult to exin the ''evil ghost in red''. "This is a false usation. This woman must have been instigated to frame me on purpose. Because I was allergic to peanuts, I almost died. Am I so stupid to think of such a devilish trick that is harmful to others but not beneficial to myself and lift a stone to hit my own feet? " "There is your signature on the check!" Zac frowned. He was used to his mother''s stubbornness and refused to admit her folly. "Someone must have copied my handwriting. Recently, I found that there was a sum of money missing from my ount for no reason. My assistant is investigating it." Mary tried her best to calm herself down. "Mommy, God is watching us. We can''t let go of what we have done." Zac pressed the recorder pen and yed the second recording. It was the voice of Peri''s brother. Maybe he didn''t want himself to die for no reason. When Peri hid in the col, she called her brother secretly and told him everything. His brother sensed the seriousness of the matter, so he recorded the phone. "I¡­¡­ In order to drive Mrs. Essie out of the position of hostess, Mrs. Mary asked me to dress like a fierce ghost in red and frighten people in the mansion. She told me that there was a secret passage leading to different ces of the mansion, and one of the entrances was in Sh and Rachel''s room. I followed her instructions and locked Sh up in a secret passage. I''m going to let her out in a month. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Essie found the secret passage and found Sh and me inside. She forced me to tell her the truth. I was so scared at that time that I pushed her down and ran out in a hurry. I was worried that she woulde out to get even with me, so I closed the door of the secret passage and trapped them inside. There are surveince cameras everywhere in the mansion. The security guards have found me and are looking for me everywhere. If they find me, they will definitely kill me... " "Frame up! It''s totally a frame up! This damn bitch is talking nonsense. I have never ordered her to do anything. I didn''t know there was a secret passage in the mansion until now. How could Ie up with such a trick? " Mary was furious. It was obvious that someone wanted to take the me her by taking advantage this trick to kill Essie. "When a person is dying, and her words are kind. Is she going to drag you into trouble before she dies?" Albert''s eyes turned cold. "It must be someone who instigated her to say that on purpose so that she could pour the dirty water on me and let me take the me." Mary exined anxiously. In the past, she hadmitted a crime and refused to admit it. For the first time in her life, she had a taste of the feeling being wronged by others and could not make herself clear. Chapter 686 Drive Away The Evil Mother-In-Law Chapter 686 Drive Away The Evil Mother-In-Law Albert pressed his thin lips into a straight line. Obviously, he had convicted her. He didn''t know that there was a secret passage in the Rong Mansion, but Mary was in charge of the repair of the yard. It was not strange that she found it by chance and didn''t tell anyone. Mary turned to look at Essie, "You little bitch, are you stirring up trouble between us? You are not weed by others and was frame by others and now you are nder me! My son was bewitched by you, but I''m sober. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, you won''t know how powerful I am! " She rushed to Essie like an angry cow and was about to p her. But Zac rushed over like a hurricane and grabbed her hand in the air in a sh. "You are really crazy!" He gritted his teeth in anger. His wife had just been discharged from hospital and was sitting the month of childbirth. How could she be so cruel to hit her? Was there any difference from being a lunatic? "I''m not crazy. It''s you who are crazy. The ferocious ghost in red and the tricks to force her out of the position, are all just traps set by this little bitch. She made up and acted by herself, so as to frame me, so that she can drive me out of the Rong Mansion and upy the whole Rong family by herself." Mary shook off Zac''s hand and shouted hysterically. She coulde up with a n to make herself allergic and frame Lucy. Why couldn''t a little tramp do the same? She had always been cunning. It was not strange for her to y a vicious trick on herself, risking her life. Moreover, she could kill two birds with one stone. She must be very clear that the baby in her belly was a bastard. She took this opportunity to deliberately make herself premature and kill the baby. Considering the pain of her losing her son, the Rong family would definitely not add more frost to the snow and let her do the paternity test. Then she could keep her reputation. However, the prediction was not as good as that of the God. The little bastard was lucky and recovered. She must seize the handle and make aeback. Without saying anything, Essie just nced at her with a sneer. Was this thest crazy thing done by a desperate dog? She didn''t say a word or defend herself. She knew that Albert and his sons wouldn''t believe her. Although she was their daughter-inw, she was still an outsider. It was up to the three of them to decide how to deal with Mary. She would neither interfere nor cut in. Zac looked at her coldly, his eyes filled with coldness. "Today is thest time I call you mommy. I will repay your kindness of birth and support you. But from now on, you are no longer my mother, and I am no longer your son. Our rtionship as mother and son is over," he said word by word clearly and forcefully, firm and cold. Mary''s ears exploded like a thunder, making her dizzy. "Bastard... Evil monster... " She fell down on the chair and covered her chest to breathe. Essie quickly took out a pill and handed it to her. She was afraid that Mary would be so angry that she would have a heart attack, so she had prepared the medicine for her. Mary shook off her hand and said, "Don''t shed crocodile tears here. Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. You must be gloating. But I tell you, it won''t be long before you arecent. I will find out the truth and watch you get out of the Rong family obediently." Without saying anything, Essie put the medicine bottle on the table in silence. She knew that Mary would not admit her crime. She refused to admit what she had done to her mother, so she was used to it. Mary clenched her fists, as if she was grasping a life-saving straw. "You can ask me to move to another courtyard, but I have to see the paternity test, or I will never leave." A muscle on Walt''s face twitched. When he heard the four words ''paternity test'', he was furious. "What is family affection in your heart? The child is still in the ICU. Why you don''t care about his health but these messy stuffs? I feel ashamed to have a mother like you! " "He is a bastard, not my grandson. Why should I care about the health of a bastard? Even if he dies, it has nothing to do with me. And I think his mother is eager to see him die as soon as possible!" Mary sneered. These words deeply hurt the heart of Essie who was so desperate to protect her son. She didn''t care that Mary insulted her, but she would never allow her to insult her son. "My son came back from the jaws of death. I can trade my life for his! You insulted a child who was still struggling in the ICU with such vicious words. You don''t deserve to be a mother, nor do you deserve to be a grandmother! " she used. Zac reached out his hand to hold her. She was sitting her month, so she couldn''t be too excited. "Mrs. Mary." He changed his address, "I will ask the servant to pack your luggage and send you to the other courtyard in person. The business of the Rong family has nothing to do with you, and my son has nothing to do with you. If you don''t want to leave, I will ask the servant to carry you away. " At this moment, Mary was like a punctured ball and could no longer be tough. She finally saw the situation clearly. Now it was four to one. Her husband and two sons were on the side of Essie. She was weak alone and didn''t even have an alliance. She began to cry sadly. "What did I do wrong? I brought up my two sons painstakingly. When I am old, I will not only not be able to enjoy the happiness of staying with my children and grandchildren, but also receive the wrong of my daughter-inw. What''s the meaning of my life? I''d rather die." "Enough! Go to the other courtyard and reflect on yourself. Don''t be disrespectful for yourself," Albert growled and went out. Out of sight, out of mind. The others also went out, leaving Mary alone. Mary was so angry that she wanted to scream. She firmly believed that it was a conspiracy of a little tramp. She deliberately framed her, causing her to be abandoned by rtives and lose the trust of Albert and her sons. She must take revenge, must take revenge. That night, Mary was forced to leave the Rong Mansion. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Lucy had wanted her daughter to stay at her home to sit the month, but after Mary moved out, the house was much quieter, and there were still a lot of things to deal with, so Essie decided to stay at the Rong Mansion to sit the month. Knowing that Essie was worried about the baby, Zac was responsible for visiting the baby in the hospital every day. Then he took a video and brought it back to her. Although she couldn''t be with the baby all the time, Essie insisted on breast feeding the baby, because breast feeding was the best for the baby''s health. She would use the breast pump every day and asked the servant to send it to the hospital. They gave the baby a pet name Dawny, meaning he was the first ray of light in the morning, full of hope, vitality and energy. "The baby is recovering very well. He should be able to get out of the incubator in a month," the doctor said to Zac with a smile. "Like father, like son. My son, can get through all the difficulties." Zac looked at his son dotingly. He was indeed a miracle. He was destined to be a different child since he was born. When he came back, Essie was about to go out for a walk. He quickly picked up his coat and put it on her, fearing that she would catch a cold. During this period of time, he had been reading the maternity care manual every day. It was a big taboo to catch a cold during the sitting of the month, especially in this cold winter. This little fool was always muddled about trifles. Sometimes she went to the bathroom to wash the cup with cold water, and then she picked up cold fruit and put it into her mouth. Fortunately, he was quick eyed and agile to stop her, or the consequences would be unimaginable. The most serious thing was that she didn''t sleep well at night. She liked kicking the quilt, so he had to wake up all the time and cover her with the quilt in case she got cold. Therefore, during this period of time, she was in confinement of childbirth, while he was taking care of her. Every day, he personally made her recipes, nutritious and healthy. Before Essie went downstairs, Zac had asked the servants to close all the doors and windows in the hall in case that the cold wind blew in and hurt his wife. Sweat dripped from Essie''s forehead. She felt that he was too nervous, but she knew well about the domineering and overbearing temperament of the great devil. She could only follow his order and could not disobey him. The servant brought a pigeon soup, which was used to promotectation for Essie. After drinking it up, Essie turned to look at Zac and smiled, "Honey, have I gained weight?" "Only one part of you is gaining weight." With an evil and attractive smile, Zac fixed his eyes on her chest, which had been quickly raised from D cup to F cup. "That belongs to the baby. It has nothing to do with you," said Essie, winking her eyes. Zac''s eyes were burning with desire. He had been holding back his desire for months. The desire in his body was like theva under the volcano, surging, waiting for the day to be released violently. "You''re mine. Besides, I just borrow him for a few days. He had to return at any time." After saying that, he stretched out his iron arm and pulled her into his arms, dering his sovereignty peremptorily. Zac''s thin lips moved up slowly and gently kissed her soft red lips. "Honey, you should understand me as a husband." Then he put on a pitiful look. Chapter 687 All the Mistresses Come Chapter 687 All the Mistresses Come With a shy look on her face, Essie gently pushed him on the shoulder and said, "Even if you don''t have me, there are a lot of women waiting for you. How can you act in this pitiful way?" Zac pinched the tip of her chin dotingly. "Are they tender and delicious, sweet and juicy, soft and beautiful as my little fool?" Then he buried his face in her neck. She giggled like a silver bell colliding with a silver bell. "Can a devil king be an angel?" she wrapped her arms around his neck and asked with a smile. "No, he can''t. The Devil King is leading the hell and is self-centered. Angel has to be controlled by God and has no freedom," Zac replied arrogantly and evilly. He put his big hands into her clothes and yed with the private ything he ''rented'' to his son. A hint of confusion shed through Essie''s eyes. "Devin, who do you think is more like you, Dot or Dawny?" She gasped and tried her best to keep rational so that she wouldn''t be trapped in his touch. "My sons are just like me. They are not afraid of anything. Even devils and ghost dare not to touch them." Zac raised his dashing eyebrows domineeringly, and then turned to attack her lips, stopping her from talking. When the two of them were kissing affectionately, the door of the hall was pushed open. Mrs. Rose, Lucy and Irene walked in. Mrs. Rose and Lucy would stay at the Rong Mansion during the day to help Zac take care of Essie. They just went out to buy some baby products. Mrs. Rose also knew what happened to Mary, but she couldn''t say anything since her sister had done something wrong. She could only wait for a while. When everyone forgot, she would plead for her sister and ask her brother-inw to bring her back. Seeing the two people making out, Irene''s eyes shed with envy and jealousy. She coughed to remind them of their existence. Zac let go of Essie and sat up. Flushed with shyness, Essie quickly buttoned up her clothes. Mrs. Rose pretended not to see it and smiled. "We bought some clothes for the child and the diaper. Ask the servant to take them to the hospital tomorrow." "Okay." With a trace of embarrassment on her face, Essie nodded. Lucy couldn''t pretend that she didn''t see anything. When her daughter gave birth to Mili and Dot, her son-inw was not by her side, so she didn''t need to worry about those things. Now she had to be paid attention to. She couldn''t let her son-inw mess around and hurt her daughter''s health. After Essie went back to her room, she asked Zac to leave and have a talk with her daughter alone. After helping Essie lie down on the bed, she sat on the edge of the bed and said seriously, "Essie, I''m telling you that a woman can''t do it for three months after giving birth. You needs topletely recover before doing it. You have to check with Zac. Don''t let him act rashly. " Embarrassed, Essie choked on her words and said, "Mom, it was a mistake. We didn''t..." "I know. I just want to remind you. When you gave birth to Mili and Dot, Zac was not by your side. I didn''t emphasize this to you. You have to be careful this time." Lucy patted her hand. Her experience was passed down from generation to generation. "I see, mom," said Essie, nodding. After thinking for a while, Lucy continued, "We agreed that no matter it is a boy or a girl, the baby should have your father''s surname. We can''t go back on our words. Your father and I have been looking for the names in the dictionary for several days. " She had to emphasize it, in case that the Rong family would change their minds. "Don''t worry, mother. This child must be surnamed Yi," Essie said with a smile. She knew that the matter of the child had always been a knot in her mother''s heart. There was an old Chinese saying that the ''The son could be adopted but the grandson was real''. It meant that although the son was not her biological son, the grandson was a real grandson. Now that she had a son and to have her father''s surname, her mother could feel relieved. "That''s good." Lucy smiled. In the kitchen, Zac was checking his wife''s lunch, including chicken and ginseng soup, fried pork with yellow flower, fungus stewed with motherwort, pig feet stewed with soybean, bird''s nest gruel, pudding stewed with egg milk. Standing at the door of the kitchen, Irene looked at him with a look of admiration on her face. "Cousin, you haven''t been to thepany since sister inw gave birth to the baby. Are you a guy who loves your beauty but doesn''t love the country?" she said in a teasing tone. "There are so many people in thepany. There won''t be any impact if I''m not there for a month. My wife is different. She has to be taken care of twenty-four hours," Zac said casually. His little fool was too troublesome. Even if Mrs. Rose and Lucy were beside her, he couldn''t rest assured. He had to take care of her in person. "Cousin, are you too nervous? It''s not the first time sister inw gives birth to a baby. And not the first time she has been sitting the month." Irene was jealous and hateful. Essie was the apple of everyone''s eye. She was not special at all. There were many beautiful women in the world, and there were also many good figures. Why did Zac only like her and didn''t even look at other women? "Last time I was not here. This time I''ll make it up for her," Zac said simply, directly, and domineeringly. Irene lowered her head and left dejectedly. When she returned to the hall alone, she saw no one around, so she took out her cell phone, opened the photo of Zac and kissed him secretly tofort him. At this time, Le just came down the stairs and saw what she was doing. She was slightly shocked, and then a strange smile appeared on her face. ''I didn''t expect that Irene was secretly in love with Zac! Interesting! There''s going to be a good show, '' she thought. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She pretended not to see anything and walked downstairs as if nothing had happened. Hearing the footsteps, Irene hurriedly put her phone into her pocket. "Big sister inw, are you going out?" she asked. "I''m going to the other courtyard to see Mommy." Le nodded. "How is aunt Mary?" Irene asked casually. In her opinion, Mary was the queen who was thrown into the cold pce by the emperor in the court drama. However, she was not defeated by the other concubine, but by the crown prince''s wife. What a tragedy! Le shrugged. Mary''s failure was only temporary. After all, she was the mother of Zac and Walt. When they calmed down, they would take her back. In the courtyard, Mary had no ce to vent her anger. She just took things to vent her anger. In the hall, there was a sound of tinkling. The tablemp was broken, and the vase was broken. The computer, the drawing frame, and precious ornaments were all thrown on the carpet. Newspapers and magazines were flying in the air, and the tablecloth and curtains were torn into pieces. This ce was like a battlefield after disaster, which was unbearable to see. The housekeeper and servants stood at the door, not daring to go in and stop her, in case they would suffer for no reason. But before Mary could vent her anger, she rushed into the dining room and smashed all the pots and tes into pieces. After making a mess, she was also exhausted. Shey on the sofa in the living room, gasping for breath. The moment Le pushed the door open, an empty bottle smashed into her. She quickly dodged aside, and the ss bottle hit the wall and smashed into pieces. "Mommy, what are you doing? You have a heart disease. Don''t get angry. Take care of yourself," she comforted him in a hurry. "They believed in the evil words of the little tramp and left me alone in this ce. What''s the meaning of my life?" Mary cried bitterly with tears and snot. "Mommy, in fact, Walt cares about you very much and is very filial to you. But this matter is a little serious, so he can''t help you plead," Le said. Mary pounded the table angrily. "It has nothing to do with me. I was framed." Le covered her mouth and widened her eyes. She was shocked, "Didn''t you do it?" Mary rolled her eyes at her angrily, "Do you all think so? Do you all think I did it?" Le coughed and waved her hand, "Mommy, I believe whatever you say. But if it has nothing to do with you, who will do it?" "There are only two possibilities. The first is that someone is as dissatisfied with that little tramp as me. He designed this good y to kill her and then frame me. The second is that little bitch made up a self- injury trick to drive me out of the Rong Mansion," Mary regained her sanity and analyzed seriously. Le thought for a while, and an imperceptible cold light shed on her face. "Mommy, if it is the second one, then Essie is too horrible. She can even ignore her own child." "He is a bastard. She wants to kill him." Mary snorted. In the eyes of those who had a dark heart, the world was dark and people were vicious. Le blinked her eyes and deliberately sighed heavily, "Now the Rong Mansion is really upied by Essie. Everyone is around her. Her mother and aunt are also here. They take care of her as she sits the month, just like taking care of a queen." "What did you say?" Mary twitched violently. "Luce and Charlotte are both in the Rong Mansion?" "Yes, they both came to take care of her in the early morning every day and didn''t go back until night," Le said. A hint of anger flied into Mary''s eyebrows, making her two eyebrows twisted in a straight line. The old foxes and the little foxes had gathered together. Were they going to take over the ce? Now that she was sent to the ''cold pce'', there would be no one around Albert. Maybe he would rekindle the rtionship with either Luce or Charlotte. This was absolutely a terrible thing. While she was thinking, Le''s voice came again, "By the way, I have an interesting thing to tell you. Irene, that little bitch who is longing for love, is secretly loving my brother inw. She chuckled as if she was telling a joke. "Oh?" Mary was slightly surprised, and then a weird smile appeared on her face. After thinking for a while, she waved at Le and whispered in her ear. Le smiled cunningly. Chapter 688 Rich Love History Chapter 688 Rich Love History Eva came to visit Essie. As soon as she got out of the car, she ran into Jim, who was looking for his best friend. "What a coincidence! Scum Jim, you are also here to see Essie." Eva smiled faintly, implicit and intriguing. "Can''t I?" Jim raised his eyebrows. Eva got closer to him with a cunning and teasing smile on his face. "Scum Jim, to be honest, are you still thinking about our Essie?" Her voice was very low, as if she was whispering. Jim was choked by her words. He pushed her face away and said, "Heaven pepper, if you keep gossiping, I''ll chop you into peppers and steamed fish head." "Humph!" Eva shook off his hand and stuck out his tongue at him. She must have poked his mind and made him angry from embarrassment. Jim red at her and ignored her. He followed the security guard inside, and she could only follow him. Seeing them, Mili and Dot were very happy. "Sworn daddy, sworn mommy,e here and I will show you the video of my little brother. He is very cute. Although he is not a little sister, I still like him very much." Mili took out her iPad and showed them the video of Dawny. "My sworn son is so small," Eva said with a smile while watching the video. "He was premature. It was all because of his bad grandmother. Mommy gave birth to him ahead of time." Mili pursed her lips and looked angry. "He has grown up a lot. He was smaller when he was born, just like a kitten," Dot said. He was happy to be his brother. Essie and Zac walked downstairs together. Looking at Eva, Essie smiled and said, "Didn''t brother say that he woulde with you? Where is he? " "There''s something urgent in the group. The asked him to have a meeting. So he asked me to bring the gift for his nephew," Eva said with a smile. Essie asked the servant to bring her drawing board from the studio. These days, she had been at home to sit the month. When she had nothing else to do, she had designed several wedding dresses for Eva. "Eva,e and have a look. Which one do you prefer?" Eva took it and looked at it carefully. "It''s so difficult to choose. I like every piece. What should I do?" "You can wear all of them if you marry for a few more times." Jim''s mocking voice came from the side. He was inexplicably unhappy at the thought of this heaven pepper to get married. Hearing that, Eva stood up from the sofa, rested her hands on her hips and stared at him fiercely. "Scum Jim, you are such a jerk. Don''t jinx me! I only get married once. I will grow old with my Vinton. But you are doomed. I will curse you that you will never marry the woman you love most in your life. " N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The corners of Jim''s beautiful mouth twitched slightly, as if a sharp thorn was piercing the pain. He really couldn''t marry her, because the woman he loved most had long passed away. Noticing the subtle change in Jim''s expression, Essie coughed to ease the atmosphere. "It''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously." Jim grabbed the ck tea on the tea table and took a big gulp to vent his anger. For the sake of Essie, he didn''t quarrel with this heaven pepper. Eva sat down again to choose her wedding dress style, but she was choosing the best from the best, so she could not make up her mind. She sighed and decided to take it back, asking Vinton to choose for her. Vinton was always good at choosing things for women. "I have something to tell you. Our n was to get engaged first, and the wedding will be held after my sworn son was born. Now my sworn son was born ahead of time, so we decide not to hold the engagement ceremony. We will get married directly after the Spring Festival," she said with a smile. "Great! Dot and I can be flower children again." Mili pped her hands happily. Jim''s Brown pupils shrank slightly, and a hint of anger shed in his eyes. He was in a worse mood, as if he had been kicked into the sea of lemonade, with sour taste from his pores to his internal organs. The good news irritated him, drove him crazy and annoyed him. Once she got married, she would definitely go back on her words. What she owed to him would never be paid back again. What''s worse, he couldn''t teach her and punish her as he used to do. He hadn''t conquered this heaven pepper yet, and let her obediently submit to him. It was really not reconciled to let her go so easily. However, he didn''t show it. His face was expressionless, like a deep pool hidden underground. "Congrattions, heaven pepper! It''s rare that someone is willing to marry you. You should seize it. Once you miss it, you will be left over," he said slowly. "Thank you. I just keep the first sentence of what you just said and forget thest." Eva rolled her eyes at him. This man was a sharp tongue and could never speak decent words. A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. He turned to Zac and said, "I want to end my single life when I see you go out together as couples." Zac patted him on the shoulder and said, "Janice had been away for so many years. It''s time for you to let it go." Jim shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. A hint of sadness flitted across his handsome face. Eva was slightly shocked. She keenly captured the name ''Janice''. The doubts in her heart were like the twilight outside the window, thick and deep. Judging from the tone of Zac, Janice seemed to be very important to Jim. Wasn''t Jim a yboy who dated countless women? Did he really like a woman? As soon as Essie got up and went to the bathroom, she took the opportunity to follow her. When Essie came out, she dragged her aside. "Essie, who is Janice that your husband mentioned? What''s the rtionship between her and Jim?" Her tone was full of curiosity. With a slight smile, an imperceptible sharp look shed across Essie''s eyes. "When are you interested in the gossip of King Jim?" Eva chuckled, "As a member of the entertainment circle, gossip is my potential. Tell me." Essie took her to the side hall and sat on the sofa together. After taking a sip of red date soup, she said slowly, "Janice is Jim''s first girlfriend, and also the only woman he loves most. Unfortunately, she died young. Jim has been sad for her for a long time, and he can''t forget her until today. " Eva''s eyes widened in shock as if she had heard a fantasy. ''Oh my God! Jim really loved a woman. I thought he was born to be a yboy and wouldn''t care about any woman!'' Thinking about it carefully, this guy was also very pitiful. The woman he loved most had left forever, and since then, they had been separated from each other. It turned out that hister dissolute behaviors were all because he was deeply hurt and suffered a heavy blow, and his mental state was seriously distorted? Staring at her, Essie saw all the changes in her expression. "Eva, can I ask you something?" "What?" Eva raised her eyebrows. "How do you feel about Jim?" Pressing her lips together, Essie said in a casual tone, as if she was just asking about a trivial matter that had nothing to do with her. Eva thought for a while and said, "I hated him very much before. I wanted to beat him up when I saw him. Later, he saved me many times and became my Savior and creditor. I don''t hate him so much. But I still have an impulse to beat him up, because he is very sharp tongued and makes people want to spit blood as soon as he opens his mouth. " With her arms crossed over her chest, Essie leaned against the back of the sofa. Her eyes deepened, as if they were dyed by the twilight outside the window. "Eva, if one day, Jim changes his mind and pursues you, will you fall in love with him?" Eva was drinking jujube tea. When she heard this, she choked hard and spat out the tea in her mouth. "Essie, are you kidding? Even if the sun rises in the west, a sow can climb the tree, a cow can fly into the sky, and scum Jim won''t chase me!" "Really?" Shrugging her shoulders, Essie questioned, "The gossip between you two has provoked much discussion in the paparazzi. If it weren''t for Zac, you wouldn''t have lived a peaceful life now." "Essie, don''t get me wrong. I have nothing to do with scum Jim. I hate people who betray love the most. The person I like is my Vinton. I will only like my Vinton all my life. I will never change my mind," Eva said confidently. Hearing this, Essie felt relieved. She was her best friend, Vinton was her elder brother, and Jim was a good friend of her and Zac. She didn''t want them to fall into a triangle and be enemies with each other. If Eva stayed with Vinton, she could stabilize the Xu family and help Vinton move on the right path. However, if she really changed her heart and fell in love with Jim, she couldn''t stop it. After all, love was a personal matter, and outsiders had no right to interfere and interfere. As her best friend, the only thing she could do was to help them stop before things happened. In addition to the Xu family, there was also a rtionship between them and Jim himself. She didn''t know how much Zac knew about him, but she had never understood him. He was evil, treacherous and unpredictable. He never yed ording tomon sense and always beyond guess, which was really unpredictable. If the person he loved was always Janice and was only on a whim to Eva and soon tired of her, then the harm Eva suffered was not a little, but fatal. She would not only lose Vinton, but alsopletely despair of love and marriage. Eva was a woman who showed her toughness to other but full of tenderness in her heart. Because of the shadow of childhood, she knew better than anyone how vulnerable her psychological endurance in love was. She couldn''t bear any betrayal and abandon. If it weren''t for Vinton''s unrequited efforts, waiting and watching, that she could feel the warmth. If it weren''t for the marriage of her mother and Jonson, she would have yed love all her life and lived alone till old. "Eva, I hope you are happy. I believe my brother is the one who can make you happy," Essie said in a low voice. "I believe it, too." Eva smiled sweetly. In a corner not far away, a pair of malicious eyes were peeping at them. ''Essie Yi, you are really in the mood to care about others'' affairs. Your marriage will soon be over. At that time, you will cry to death!'' Chapter 689 Innocent Playmates Chapter 689 Innocent ymates When they returned to the hall, Eva walked up to the front of Jim, coughed and adjusted his voice. "Well... Scum Jim, I take back what I said before. I don''t curse you anymore. I still hope that you can be with your most beloved woman in the future. " The style of her act changed so fast that it was a little difficult for Jim to adapt. ''Is this heaven pepper met an angel that changes her suddenly?'' "Heaven pepper, which y are you acting?" he asked deliberately. "After all, you saved my life. It''s not good to curse you, so I take it back." Eva pouted. Jim touched his chin and said mischievously, "Heaven pepper, will you still pay the debt after you get married?" "Of course I will. I hate to owe others favors the most. If I owe you, I will pay off all at once," Eva said seriously. Looking at Jim, Essie smiled and said, "Jim, how would you like Eva to pay it back?" With his beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, a wicked smile appeared on his face. "Your bestie only has two specialties. One is that she can eat a lot, and the other is that she can make dessert. So I gave full y to her special skills and asked her to clean up the leftovers for me and make dessert for me at any time. " Sweat dripped from Essie''s forehead. No wonder Eva was photographed by the paparazzi every two or three days to show up in Jim''s vi. It turned out that she was paying off her debt. "I thought you would let Eva marry you," she said in a teasing tone. Jim and Eva almost choked at the same time. "This idea is too scary. Eva Fang, is too ordinary. Whenever I see her, I have only one thought, defend myself," Jim said slowly. "I think the same as you. In other people''s eyes, you are a star, a moon, a sun, and a Nine Day Mysterious God, but in my eyes, you are aplete scum," Eva red at him and said rudely. Her mother gave her the name because she wanted her life to be smooth, not ordinary. Essie rubbed her forehead and wondered if she had made a mistake. There was no qualitative change between them. They were still the same as before, enemies for three lifetimes? Zac looked at the two bickering people as if he was watching a y. For some reason, he felt this y was very interesting. In the entertainment circle, except for Eva who was not afraid of death, there was no second person who dared to provoke, argue and retort with Jim. How empty and lonely the invincible was! Someone, who was standing alone at the top of the entertainment circle, needed the existence of Eva, the burning fire bird! On the other side of the Rong Mansion, Le took Irene to a garden and drank tea in a quiet Pavilion. "Irene, why haven''t I seen you make a boyfriend? Do you have someone you like?" she asked deliberately. Irene lowered her eyes, her thick long eyshes revealing a shadow of disappointment. "Sister inw, are you Oriental people all conservative about love?" "How could it be? The Oriental people are more open than the western people. Look at those rich and powerful men around you. They all have a lot of mistresses. " Le smiled. "No, I don''t think so. In my opinion, both of my cousins are very traditional, especially cousin Zac. I has never seen any other woman around him." Irene pursed her lips.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "How can you know whether Zac has a woman or not in private? The whole Dragon City knows about it if you know it, right? " Le lowered her voice deliberately and looked very weird. Irene was shocked and frightened. "Sister inw, do you mean that cousin Zac are looking for a lover outside without telling sister inw Essie?" "No, no, no," Le shook her finger and said, "Zac didn''t secretly look for a woman outside without telling Essie. He was allowed to y with women outside with the permission of Essie." Irene was so shocked that her chin almost dropped. "What do you mean, sister-inw?" "There is an old saying in the East that ''The red g at home doesn''t fall, and the colorful g outside is floating''. It described the rtionship between Zac and Essie. A man like Zac, who is arrogant and domineering, is as lustful as a flood or a beast. How can a woman like Essie satisfy him? " After a pause, Le took a sip of tea and continued, "Essie is a smart woman. She knows this very well, so she not only turned on the green light for Zac, but also helped him deal with the ident. If one day he is not careful enough, he will get a mistress pregnant or get tired of any woman. If he wants to kick any woman out, she will solve it for him." After saying that, she was worried that Irene wouldn''t believe her, so she gave another example, "I know the little star, Landis. She is a mistress of Zac, and she has been pregnant. Unfortunately, her baby was aborted by someone hired by Essie in less than two months." Although she made it up, Le did not even pause. She wanted to pour the dirty water on Zac and Essie and make them smelly. Only in this way could Irene dare to take advantage of the void and disturb them. Irene''s eyes were as wide as bells. She didn''t blink for a long time, as if she had heard the strange gossip that a Mars hade to the earth. "Sister inw, how did you know that since you have only married into the family for several days?" "Of course it''s Walt who told me. He and Zac are close friends. He knows everything about Zac. To be honest, men all liked women like Essie, who were generous, tolerant and reasonable. The reason why Walt told me this is that he wants me to learn from her," Le said in a casual tone. Irene''s heart was filled with joy and hope. She had never thought of destroying the marriage between Zac and Essie. She just wanted to be the lover of him for the rest of his life. To take ten thousand steps back, it would be good to have a one night love with him. A tall, strong, handsome, excellent and perfect man like Zac, even if she only got his love for one night, she would die without regret. "Sister-inw, ording to what you said, there should be a lot of women around my cousin Zac. Won''t they be jealous and seek a way to be promoted and fight for the position of being his wife?" Irene asked curiously. Le smiled weirdly, "She also has her own boudoir skills. Men should know how to satisfy women and women should know how to please men. In a word, the most important thing is both men and women need to be good in bed. Your sister inw Essie is good at it, so your cousin has never given her a cold shoulder. " After a pause, she continued, "Your cousin Zac likes straightforward women. It''s best to get to the point. He hates being shy and pretending to be pure most. In some ways, your sister inw Essie will never be shy. " Irene had kept her words in mind. Now she was confident that she didn''t have to run around like a headless fly. It began to drizzle in the sky. The breeze was blowing, and a few pieces of residual red flower petal flew in the air, gently sprinkled on the grass. On the other side of the garden, the swing was shaking feebly, carrying a little child with tears all over her face. Dot went to the fish pool to feed the fish and now on his way back to the house. Seeing Sh, he hurried to her. "Sis Sh, why are you ying on the swing alone?" He looked at her and said in a childish voice. Sh raised her head and nced at his sunny face. She didn''t answer, but lowered her head and slowly shook the swing. "Sis Sh, why are you crying? Did anyone bully you?" Dot stretched out his little hand and wiped the tears on her face. His fingertips were cold, but Sh''s heart was inexplicably warm. She shook her head, with two more tears on her little face. "Don''t cry. I''ll give you a lollipop." Dot took out a colorful lollipop from his pocket and handed it to her. She stopped the swing and licked her lips subconsciously. She hadn''t had a lollipop for a long time because she didn''t have any pocket money. But she didn''t take it. She looked down dejectedly. The lollipop was removed. When it came back, the package on it was gone. A small hand held it and slowly moved to her lips. She couldn''t help sticking out her tongue. The taste of sweet lingered on the tip of her tongue, like a clear spring, slowly flowing to her heart. It seemed to have a magic power that made her temporarily forget the pain of being abandoned, and only taste the sweet sugar juice with her heart. She smiled and looked up. Dot''s bright eyes and innocent smile were fixed in her eyes, like an indelible photo, engraved on her heart and engraved in her mind. "Let me push you." A gentle breeze blew, and he pushed the swing. The swing went very high. She giggled, and her silveryughter echoed with the breeze, flying in the air with red petals, and did not dissipate for a long time. The red glow silently spread into the sky. The glow of the sunset sprinkled on the grass, encircling the two figures in a circle of golden light. After that, they sat on the grass together and looked at the West. The evening glow was quietly burning in the eyes of the two. After a while, Dot turned his head and asked in a low voice, "Sis Sh, why did you cry just now?" "My stepfather beat my mother and took away all the money in the family." Sh sniffed and couldn''t help crying. "Sis Sh, you are my mommy''s sworn daughter now. If that bad guy dares to bully you and your mommy in the future, tell my mommy and she will teach him a lesson." Dot''s dark eyes were shining like the brightest dark gem in the world. "Is that okay?" She raised her head and looked at him with tearful eyes. "Of course, my mommy likes you very much." Dot kept nodding. Sh grinned, revealing a row of white teeth. "Thank you, Dot. You, Mili and Rabi are my best friends." Coming out of the Rong Mansion, when Eva was about to get in her car, she was stopped by Jim, "Heaven pepper, I want to eat dessert tonight. Please make it for me." Eva went crazy. She felt that this guy was deliberately retaliating against her. Since she had taken back the curse on him, what else did he want her to do! However, it was natural for her to pay off her debts, so she had to admit that she had to pay off her debt of gratitude to him as soon as possible and get rid of it as soon as possible. She pouted and told the driver to go back. Then she reluctantly got on his car. Chapter 690 Drive Away The Mistress For Her Daughter Chapter 690 Drive Away The Mistress For Her Daughter After entering the vi, Eva went straight to the theme and went to the kitchen to make dessert. She didn''t want to stay here any longer. She had a fiance now. She had to avoid arousing suspicion and not do anything that would make her Vinton misunderstand her. While cooking, she hummed a song. "Sometimes I feel that I will never be full... She was looking forward to a charming face, which would enchant everyone. Atst, she found that there was only one way, which was to use knockout drops... I''m just a little bird. Because I ate too much, I couldn''t fly high. The tree I was looking for as a shelter had been crushed by me... " With his arms crossed over his chest, Jim leaned against the door of the kitchen and looked at her. This song made him a little confused, but it was just a vivid reflection of a foodie. "What song did you sing?" "A little bird," Eva replied carelessly. "It''s perfect for you to sing your feelings." Jim sneered, full of mockery. Eva turned her head and stuck out her tongue at him. "Those are my feelings. What do you think? Are you jealous?" With a mischievous smile on his face, Jim said, "I''ll hold my concert in Dragon City some timeter. You can sing this song as the guest." Eva choked hard, covered her mouth and coughed several times before she came to her senses. "Are you kidding?" "Do I look like kidding?" Jim pursed his lips and put on a serious look. Obviously, he was serious. "You... Why do you want me to be your guest? " Eva looked at him in confusion. Jim hatedplicated exnations the most. He just said indifferently, "You are the right person to be my guest." Eva didn''t think so at all. The only thing she wanted to do now was to stay away from this dangerous guy as far as possible, in case he would make trouble for her. "I have to prepare for the wedding. I don''t have time." Jim couldn''t help frowning. There were many people who wanted to be the guest of his concert, but this heaven pepper refused. Didn''t she overestimate her own status? "Heaven pepper, this is also a form of debt repayment," he said coldly. Eva didn''t say anything. What she owed others was a tragedy. "Well, I''ll try my best to arrange the schedule." After making the dessert, Eva was about to leave, but Jim asked him to eat with him again. She didn''t care about food anyway. She would never resist it. She took a bite of the dessert and turned to look at Jim. "Scum Jim, I thought you were born to be a yboy, but I didn''t expect you to be like this because you were hurt in love." The corners of Jim''s mouth twitched slightly. "Heaven pepper, where did you hear some ghost gossip again?" "Is Janice also a gossip?" Eva raised her eyebrows. Jim''s face suddenly turned gloomy, as if it was covered by dark clouds. No wonder the heaven pepper came back from the side hall, and her temperament changed. She suddenly took back the curse. It turned out that she had known what had happened to Janice. "It''s none of your business." His tone was like the cold wind from Siberia, extremely cold. Janice was a permanent scar in his heart. It would be fine if he didn''t mention it, but he would feel the pain at the mention of the name. But strangely, this feeling seemed to have faded a lot recently. In the past few days, he was thinking about how to conquer this heaven pepper, and had never recalled the past. "I know. I just ask casually. I won''t mention it again," Eva said in a hurry. It was not good to reveal the scars of others. Although she didn''t like scum Jim, she didn''t want to do such a shameless thing. Jim nced at her and his face softened a little. This woman was sensible, or he would have thrown her out of the restaurant. There was a moment of silence in the dining room. The two of them lowered their heads to eat without saying anything. After a long time, Jim''s low voice came, "Heaven pepper, have you passed the test of Elizabeth? Did she ept you?" "No." Eva shrugged. It was impossible for her to pass the test without hope. "So you n to act first and reportter?" Jim raised his eyebrows. "Can''t I?" Eva pouted at him. She knew that there were many rules in a rich family. It was not easy to marry a rich man, but she wanted to marry her Vinton, not a rich family. In her eyes, he was just Vinton who loved, spoiled, loved and cared for her. He was neither the son of the Xu family nor the son of a rich family. Jim picked up the beer at hand and took a sip slowly. He said slowly, "It''s said that a woman with big breasts are brainless. I don''t expect that a woman like you who have a t breast also a brainless. Falling in love is a matter of two people, and marriage is a matter of two families, not as simple as you think." "In my eyes, he is just Vinton, not the son of the Xu family," Eva said indifferently. "You are deceiving yourself. His surname is Xu, and he can''t escape from the affairs of the Xu family. He is also Elizabeth''s son. Even if you don''t want to admit it, she is your future mother-inw. The fight between Essie and Zac''s mother was a lesson for you. You''d better be mentally prepared. There will be a longsting battle between you and Elizabeth, and your IQ is only one third of that of Essie. It''s easy for Elizabeth to kill you," Jim said in a serious and serious tone. He didn''t know why he said these insignificant words to the heaven pepper. What happened between her and Vinton had nothing to do with him. Why should he worry about it? However, when he thought of that she had a simple mind and developed limbs, and Elizabeth was cruel, cunning and she could be killed in a second, he felt nervous and worried that he couldn''t even figure out what was going on. It was rare to have a bosom friend and an enemy in life. Invincible was empty and lonely. It was good for someone to provoke him, bicker with him, and fight with him. So he didn''t want to lose her. "Scum Jim, am I so ipetence in your eyes?" Eva stared at him angrily. She was a ck belt of judo. Although she couldn''t beat him, it was more than enough to beat others. "Of course." Jim sneered, as if he could see through her mind at a nce. "Fighting with my mother-in- law depends on your brain. Does fists and feet work? Are you going to beat Elizabeth?" Eva was slightly stunned. She had never thought about this question. No matter how hateful and hateful Elizabeth was, she was an elder, her mother-inw, Vinton''s mother. If she beat her, she would be unfaithful, unfilial, merciless and put herself in a disadvantageous position. "Scum Jim, you are so considerate. I really can''t beat Elizabeth. I can only fight with her wisely like Essie." "Forget about it, just take a look at your IQ score." Jim sneered. As for her brain, she could only be defeated. "I''m not as stupid as you think!" Eva was speechless. "Okay, then I''ll wait and see how many rounds you can hold on." With his arms crossed over his chest, Jim wore an evil smile on his face. "I won''t be looked down upon by you." Eva clenched her fists and waved them in front of him confidently. The key to the battle between mother-inw and daughter-inw was her son''s stand. As long as her Vinton was on her side, she would not lose to Elizabeth. In the Rong Mansion. After dinner, Irene said that she wanted to stay overnight in the Rong Mansion and chat with Ivy and others, so Mrs. Rose went back alone. Feeling a little sleepy, Essie went back to her room to have a rest. Zac apanied her while reading the construction magazine. Irene knocked on the door and brought some fruits. She came specially for Zac. After bathing, she changed into a short skirt with a camisole. But Zac didn''t look at her. His eyes fell on the fruit te. His wife was sitting the month and couldn''t eat fruit, so he never ate next to her. He didn''t want her to be greedy and couldn''t help eating. "Irene, you can eat by yourself. I won''t eat," he said lightly and was about to close the door. Irene was very disappointed. Her eyeballs spun a circle secretly. When she turned around, she deliberately twisted her feet, pretending to fall. Zac held her up and let go of her as soon as his hand touched her skin. But Irene didn''t give up. She took advantage of the situation and bumped into his arms. Instinctively, Zac pushed her away and took two steps back. Lucy, who came up to see her daughter, saw all these actions. A hint of anger shed through her eyes. Irene was too presumptuous. She dared to seduce Zac at the door of her daughter''s room, but she still dressed so revealing. Obviously, she didn''t take her daughter seriously. Since her daughter was pregnant, she hadn''t slept with Zac for several months. Zac was like a dry firewood. How could he stand Irene''s flirtation? Last time, her n for Irene''s blind date ended in failure. She had to continue to think of a way. She couldn''t sit by and do nothing. Thinking of this, she walked over. "Irene, it''s winter now. Don''t you feel cold with so little clothes? Be careful not to catch a cold!" "The heating is on at home. I don''t feel cold at all. I still feel hot." Irene pursed her lips. It was not the right time for Lucy to show up. She had ruined her n. "Go get dressed. Although Zac is your cousin, he is a man after all. It''s inappropriate for you to stand in front of him in such clothes," Lucy scolded. "Aunt Lucy, you are so conservative. In France, women are all dressed like this on the street." Irene frowned unhappily. "You are not in France now, but in Dragon City. People in Dragon City are very polite, righteous and not shameless." Lucy red at her. It was not a good thing to be too conservative, but it was worse to be too open-minded. "Irene, you can leave now," Zac said indifferently and invited Lucy into their room. Seeing the door being ruthlessly closed, Irene felt as if her heart had fallen to the bottom of the Great Rift. She was iparably disappointed. Seeing her daughter sleeping, Lucy pulled Zac to the balcony. She must remind him. "Zac, although Irene is your cousin, you are not rted by blood. You have to keep a distance from her in the future." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Zac choked and coughed. Was his mother-inw like a burnt child dreaded the fire? Even if they were not rted by blood, Irene was his cousin. That was all. Chapter 691 I Like Someone Else Chapter 691 I Like Someone Else "I know, Mommy. I''ll be careful," Zac said. Since his mother-inw brought it up, it was pointless to exin too much. He just agreed. After a moment of silence, Lucy continued, "I didn''t think much of your marriage before because of your mommy. Now I have thought it over carefully. If Essie divorce you, Essie may live a better life, but the children may not. Nine out of ten stepmothers were not good people, especially in the rich families. For their children to get the inheritance right, they must try their best to kill their ex-wife''s children. So, for the sake of the children, I can only let Essie make do with you." Zac was speechless. Mother-inw''s imagination was so wild that she even thought of a stepmother for her grandchildren. He would never have a second woman in his life except for his little fool. However, it was a good thing that her mother-inw had such an idea, so that she wouldn''t always want to bring his rival in love, Hanson, to home and make trouble for him. While he was silent, Lucy''s voice came again, "Now I only have one request for you. You must be loyal to Essie, and you can''t cheat on her." Zac choked. He never liked women. The only woman he could touch and was willing to touch was Essie. How could he cheat on her? "Mom, you can rest assured for this," he said firmly. When they were talking, Essie had already woken up. When she faintly heard their conversation, she wiped the sweat on her forehead. What''s wrong with mom? Why did she suddenly mention this to icy guy? She sat up and made an excuse that she was a little thirsty. She asked Zac to leave the room and went downstairs to heat the red date tea for her. She called her mother to sit on the edge of the bed. "Mom, Zac and I are fine now. Mary have moved to another house. The Rong Mansion is very quiet." "Essie, Zac is not an ordinary person. He is a young man from a rich family. There are countless women who admire him. You can''t be careless. Especially during this period of time, those bitches are more likely to take advantage of it. " N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. With a calm look on her face, Essie didn''t care about it at all. She knew very well that even if those women climbed into his bed, they would be kicked down by him without hesitation. "Well, mom, I''ll be careful. Don''t worry." Seeing that she didn''t care about it at all, Lucy couldn''t help but want to tell her that Irene had a crush on Zac, but in the end, she choked back and didn''t say it out directly. Instead, she said in another way, "I find that Irene is getting more and more unreasonable. She just wore a slip dress and came to Zac. Not to mention that Zac is not his biological cousin, even if he is her biological brother, she can''t do that. It''s not proper. " "She''s French and open-minded. She won''t pay too much attention to these details. You''ll just remind herter," said Essie with a smile. "I think this child must have been single for too long. I have introduced so many good men to her before, but she didn''t like any of them, so she refused all of them. If she really wants to find a man like Zac, she can''t find anyone unless shees topete with you." Lucy''s tone was a little heavier, reminding her daughter to be careful. "Mom, don''t worry about Irene. You have a generation gap with her, and there is also a conflict between the eastern and western thoughts. You can''t interfere in her affairs." Essie waved her hand. Her mother had paid special attention to Irene recently, which really confused her. Lucy curled her lips. How Irene was going to be willful and open was her business. As long as she didn''t harass her son-inw and destroy her daughter''s marriage, she would be fine. Zac came in with a cup of jujube tea in his hand. Seeing this, Lucy walked out. She had said what she should say and what she should remind them, hoping that they could be on guard. As for Irene, she would keep an eye on her all the time and wouldn''t give her any chance to make a move. Zac closed the door andy down beside Essie. "Honey, is my mother-inw giving you a lecture to keep an eye on me?" With a soft smile, Essie revealed two cute dimples. "You are naturally immune to women. Do you need me to keep an eye on?" "Yes, you are right. It is me who should keep an eye on you." Zac put his arm around her shoulder and looked at her affectionately as if she was a rare treasure. With her thick long eyshes blinking stealthily, Essie put her hand into his robe and asked, "Honey, have you been enduring hard these days?" "You owe me first, and then you will pay me back with breath." He smiled evilly and said in a light and slow tone, but her face turned pale. She quickly took her hand back. If the man erupted like Yellowstone volcano, how could she bear it. She nced at him coquettishly, pulled the quilt and wrapped herself up. "Honey, it''s useless to resist. All you can do is to be obedient, okay?" Zac smiled and pinched her nose. "I''m born to be rebellious. Didn''t you know that?" I''m sleepy. I''ll go back to sleep. You can read. " Then she closed her eyes and pretended to be dead. Zac shook his head andughed. This was what Essie was good at. Well, let her go for the time being. The next day. Taking a look at Irene, Essie chuckled in a joking tone, "Irene, do you have a boyfriend?" "No, but I have someone I like." Irene''s eyes swept across Zac''s handsome face, overflowing with an imperceptible emotion. Zac didn''t look at her. His eyes were fixed on the only treasure in his life. Hearing her words, Essie was slightly shocked. When she was about to ask, Ivy interrupted her. "Sis Irene, who do you like? Do I know?" "Keep it a secret." Irene winked mysteriously. Since Essie was so generous, she didn''t need to worry too much. There was an old Chinese saying in China that ''Every miller draws water to his own mill''. "Sis Irene, are you in a one-sided love affair?" Ivy pouted and felt sorry for each other. Irene''s eyes dimmed for a moment, but she quickly recovered as usual. ording to her conditions, it was enough to be a mistress of Zac. She believed that Zac would like her. "No, I didn''t. We love each other." She smiled to cover up her guilt. Ivy didn''t ask any more questions. Thinking that Hanson hadn''t epted her yet, she felt sad and went back to her room alone. Essie came downstairs to drink the bird''s nest soup. After drinking it, she went upstairs. There were only Zac and Irene left in the hall. Irene liked this moment of solitude very much. This was a rare good opportunity. Unfortunately, Zac was nning the food for his wife next week, so he didn''t pay any attention to her. She rolled her eyes two times and came up with a n. Chapter 692 Strong Fiendish Nature Chapter 692 Strong Fiendish Nature "Ah, there are cockroaches!" With a scream, Irene jumped up from the sofa, jumped on Zac and hugged him with all her strength. Through the thin robe, she clearly felt the solid muscles of Zac. A strong current passed through her spine, making her tremble slightly. His masculine scent and the fragrance of the shower gel he had just used increased the effect of the current, making her dizzy and unable to breathe, as if she had drunk too much rose red wine. However, she didn''t stay on Zac for too long, and Zac didn''t respond. Instead, he grabbed her shoulders, forced her to stand up, and then stood up. "Cockroach? Why are there cockroaches in the hall? " Zac frowned. The sanitary measures of the Rong Mansion were quite perfect, both inside and outside, clean and tidy. Harmful creatures like cockroaches, rats, flies could never appear in the house again. "There are really cockroaches. I''m afraid of cockroaches the most." Irene''s face turned pale. As she spoke, she wanted to get into Zac''s arms and seek protection. But to her surprise, Zac just dodged and went to find a servant. She missed and fell on the armrest of the sofa. Depressed, she bit her lower lip. Why did Zac look so unromantic? She had thrown herself into his arms, but he was still indifferent. Wasn''t she beautiful enough and not in good shape? Landis was far worse than her. He liked her. Didn''t he ept her hint? Zac called the servants over and asked them to look for cockroaches. The servants had searched the whole hall, but there was no traces of cockroaches. "Miss Irene, are you mistaken? We have to clean the house many times every day, and there has never been a roach," a servant said. "Yes, not to mention that there are no cockroaches in the house, even the area around the Rong Mansion is impossible to have those creatures," other servants echoed. Irene was very angry. She red at them and said, "I just saw it. What a big one. Maybe it has gone somewhere else. You were too careless. Don''t sleep tonight. Look for it carefully. You must find it." The servants lowered their heads and said nothing. Zac ordered them to prepare a cockroach room and put it in the corner to catch cockroaches. Then he waved at Irene, "Well, it''ste. Go back to your room." "Cousin, I''m scared. Do you think there will be cockroaches in my room?" Irene held her arm, pretending to be scared. "Maybe you are wrong. It''s just a beetle flying in from the outside," Zac didn''t see it at all, so he replied indifferently. Irene reached out her hand, grabbed his robe, and shook it like a spoiled child. "Cousin, can you apany me back to my room?" "If you are scared, let the servant go upstairs with you." After saying that, Zac went upstairs. He had to hand over the recipe to his wife. He would never pay attention to anyone else except his little fool. Looking at his cold back, Irene was so disappointed that she stamped her feet and wanted to cry. Le hid in the corner of the side hall and saw what happened just now. She coughed and walked out to remind Irene of her existence. Seeing her, Irene quickly calmed herself down and forced a smile from the corner of her stiff mouth. "Sister inw, you haven''t gone to bed yet." Le held her arm and said, "Walt is on a business trip. He won''te back tonight. Why don''t you come to my room and have a chat with me?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Irene nodded and went upstairs with her. Le poured two sses of red wine and sat on the sofa with her. "Irene, it seems that you are not happy. Is it because the man you like doesn''t understand amorous feelings and makes you unhappy?" she asked deliberately. Except for Essie, Zac was cold to all women. It was impossible to expect him to be tender to women. Irene lowered her eyes, her face covered in shadow. "Sister inw, what do you think we should do to make a man understand your feelings?" Le smiled, "Men always think with their lower bodies. As long as you satisfy him in that respect, he will naturally be unable to leave you." "Before that, I have to have a chance to get close to him." Irene pursed her lips. Zac''s reaction to her was like seeing the God of gue. As soon as she touched him, he bounced away. How could she have the chance? A strange light shed on Le''s face, "So women need to be scheming." She stood up and walked to the bedside table. She took out a small bottle from the drawer and said, "In the past, there were many women around Walt, and he was not in the mood to pay attention to me at all. So I came up with an idea. Once when we were alone, I put some coffee in his coffee, then he couldn''t let go of me all night. After the first pleasant experience, he was addicted to it and couldn''t live without me, so I became Mrs. Rong. " She covered her mouth and chuckled. "What''s this?" Irene''s eyes lit up. "A little bit of catalyst," Le blinked and said mysteriously. "Can you give me some?" Irene pursed her lips and looked at the bottle in her hand, as if looking at the last life-saving straw. "Anyway, I don''t need it now. I''ll give it to you." Le handed the bottle to her generously. Irene smiled, with a glimmer of hope on her face. Le also smiled, and a malicious and cold light shed in her eyes. In another room, Essie was looking dejectedly at the recipe handed over by Zac. "Honey, I really want to eat Chongqing hotpot and spicy crabs." "You will finish sitting the month in a few days. I''ll let you eat as much as you want," Zac said slowly and changed his tone, "But a few days ago, there was a news that a mother ate braised prawns during her breastfeeding, which made the baby sick." Hearing this, Essie''s face turned pale. She quickly covered her mouth. She couldn''t eat too much. For the sake of her child, she couldn''t eat spicy food! Zac''s thin lips drew a beautiful arc. He knew that although she was confused, she was very responsible and would not let the child suffer for a good meal. "Honey, can Dawnye back when I finish sitting the month?" There was expectation in Essie''s eyes. She missed her son so much. "Let''s go to the hospital to pick him up at that time," Zac said with a smile. "Okay." Essie nodded happily. She would see her baby soon. Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Honey, you have to remember that your first task is to take care of your husband, and the second is to take care of your child. I have arranged four nannies for him, so you don''t have to worry about him at all." Obviously, his words were a warning to her to figure out the priority. Wiping the sweat from her forehead, Essie asked, "Icy guy, isn''t that your son?" "No matter it''s Mili or Dot or Rabi or Dawny, we must make a rule that they can''t stick to Mommy." Holding the back of his head with his hands, Zac looked like a devil. First of all, his little fool was his wife and then their mother. Essie was speechless. She felt that in the man''s heart, she was his pure private property. She was not only confined in his forbidden area, but also restricted her freedom of life. "Icy guy, Dawny is premature and weak. I just want to wait for him toe back and sleep in our room. I can feed him at night..." Before she finished her words, she was ruthlessly rejected by Zac. Wouldn''t it be inconvenient for a little baby to stay with them? It would not only affect his mood, but also affect the fun between a couple! No, no way! "Honey, if we make too much noise, he will be scared," he exined slowly. Essie was choked. This was indeed a problem. Once the great demon king lost control, it would definitely be terrible. At that time, if she was tortured to faint, who would care about her baby? "Well... We can''t do it in three months," she reminded him carefully. Zac sighed, as if he had been hit hard. He frowned and said, "Honey, I find that this boy has a special ability innately." "What ability?" Essie asked curiously. "He can take advantage of the loophole." With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "The reason why he slipped into your belly smoothly is that he took advantage of your confusion to remember the wrong date of your period. He was miraculously revived in the hospital that day. It was probably because he took advantage of the loophole of the king of hell that he escaped sessfully. When hees back home, he can take advantage of the opportunity to sleep in our room. " "How could you say that about your own son?" said Essie, pouting. "Honey, this is also a kind of ability. My child must be different from others since he was born in the shape of tadpole." With acent look on his face, Zac changed his tone, "But he can''t make too much room for me. As soon as you recover, I''ll let him move back to his room." Hearing that, Essie didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. As long as the fiend had a fiendish nature, no one on earth could stop him from ruining the world, but... "Big devil, from now on, there will be three little devil kings, Mili, Dot and Dawny at home to fight against you. Can you withstand them?" she asked with a smile. Zac said indifferently, "Have you ever seen a son win over me? If I can make theme out, I have a way to subdue them. " Not necessarily! Essie thought to herself, ''Mili and Dot are inherited from him. They are a little sharp tongued, a little domineering and a little cold. And the little boy, Dawny, is even more different.'' It was said that ''Two heads is better than one'', and the three little devil kings had the ability to challenge the big devil king together. "Then I''ll see how you, the big devil, subdue your little devil kings." She giggled. In the guest room, Irene was lying on the bed and looking at the small medicine bottle in her hand. She should learn from her sister-inw and seize the opportunity to take the initiative. She believed that she would definitely make Zac like and satisfied. Chapter 693 He Is Not My Child Chapter 693 He Is Not My Child Right after she finished sitting her month, the first thing Essie had to do was to visit her son in the hospital. The baby boy was already bing white and fat. He would be discharged from the hospital and reunited with his parents in two days. At this moment, he seemed to hear the voice of his mommy and daddy. He quickly opened his beautiful big eyes and looked around. The nurse carefully took the baby out of the incubator and handed it to Essie. Looking at the little baby in her arms, the maternal love in Essie''s chest was like a torrent of river water, which could never be used up. She took her son into the nursing room. This time, he didn''t need a breast feeder. He could have a good meal. She stared at her son in her arms without blinking and doting. He was not like Mili who looked like her mother a lot or Dot who looked like Zac a lot. His eyes and brows were really like Walt''s words, just like Abel when he was young. "Baby, Mommy will pick you up this weekend and take you home. Grandpa, grandma, brother and sister are waiting for you." She lowered her head and gently kissed her pink face. Aftering out of the nursing room, Zac took the baby over and held it in his arms. "Boy, do you know how lucky you are? You can enjoy special treatment as soon as you go back. You can sleep beside daddy and Mommy, which your brother and sister have never enjoyed." Hearing that, Essie was in a slight sweat. Her husband''s domineering disorder was so serious that it could take effect at any time in front of her baby. It seemed that it was time for him to take the medicine. The baby seemed to have heard his words. He waved his hands in the air, as if he was happy. Seeing this, Zac couldn''t helpughing, showing his father''s love on his face. The two of them loved their son very much because he had gone through a lot of difficulties before he managed toe to live. What''s more, the baby was very smart, which was different from others in Mommy''s belly, so they liked him more. "Boy, when you grow up, you will definitely surpass me and be stronger than me," Zac said with a smile. The little baby kicked his little feet, as if responding to his words. He opened his eyes wide and looked at the ce where the familiar voice came from. He couldn''t see clearly the people and things in front of him, so he could only judge the direction ording to the sound. Zac sat on the chair and hummed the English song that his son liked best. Soon he closed his eyes and fell asleep. He carefully handed the baby to the nurse and put it into the incubator. Essie looked at her son with reluctance. She really didn''t want to leave and wanted to hold him in her arms twenty-four hours a day. Therefore, she decided that as soon as her son was discharged from the hospital, she would not let him leave her sight for even a minute. After walking out of the hospital and entering the car, Essie touched her chest and said, "Icy guy, it''s so strange. As soon as Dawny left my sight, I felt very flustered, as if he would suddenly disappear and I could never find him again." Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "The baby is back, so you are too nervous. He is very healthy now. We will pick him up on weekend. Don''t think too much." "Okay." Essie nodded. She was worrying too much. She almost lost this child, which made her feel scared and guilty. When she returned to the Rong Mansion, she met Walt and Le. "You went to see the baby?" Walt tried his best to keep his voice calm in a casual tone. In fact, he even wanted to see his child in his dream. He could have a child with the woman he loved most in his life, he would die with regret. Zac nodded slightly with a yful smile on his face. "Hurry up, too. Don''t fall behind too much." Walt smiled, hiding the coldness in his eyes. From the expression on Zac''s face, it seemed that he no longer cared about the blood rtionship of the child. Well, anyway, the child''s surname was Yi, not Rong. He probably thought that he had an adopted son. As long as he didn''t do the paternity test, this scandal would not be known, and his face would not be damaged. Le held Walt''s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder, looking like a lovable little bird. "I have been preparing with Walt. Maybe there will be good news next month." She opened her mouth andughed exaggeratedly and hypocritically, hiding all the unwillingness and resentment in her heart. If it weren''t for the objection of Walt and Willi, she would have revealed the identity of the child, which would ruin the reputation of Essie and make her the biggest joke in the celebrities circle to relieve her hatred. At the same time, she also took revenge on Zac, for his indifference, ruthlessness and cruelty. Walt trembled slightly. This woman was really shameless. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have pestered Zac. "Aren''t you going shopping? It''s rare that I''m free. Let''s go." He squeezed out a smile to respond to her and yed with her. As soon as they got into the car and drove out of the Rong Mansion, the expression on his face became cold. "Call Willi right now. I have something to talk to him," he said seriously. "Is it about the baby?" With a weird smile, Le reached out her hand and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. Willi has arranged everything for you." The corners of his mouth twitched violently. "What does he want to do? If he dares to hurt my child, I will cut him into pieces. " "You misunderstood. He still wants to reunite you and your son. Of course your son will be with you. How can he be with your enemy?" Le said slowly. "I hope so." Walt put away his anger. It would be great if Willi could get the child out and let him raise him. When the car stopped at a crossroad waiting for the traffic light, Le put her hand into his shirt and said, "In fact, if you want a baby, we can have one too." With a sneer, Walt turned his head and gave her a mocking look. "I''m not in the trash bin. Even Zac doesn''t like you. Will I take you?" Le''s face turned red and purple in an instant. "How can I not be as good as Essie? You are all dizzy and irrational because of her?" she gritted her teeth and said with jealousy. Looking at her from head to toe coldly, the criticism in Walt''s eyes was as sharp as an arrow. "Is there anything you canpare with her?" "Bastard --" Le roared hysterically and threw a punch at the window. She really wanted to disfigure Essie, throw her into the madhouse, and let a group of madmen take turns to rape her, and then dismember her into pieces. Only in this way could she vent all her resentment and hatred. Walt looked at her with a sneer. At this moment, Essie and Mili and Dot were decorating the room. She asked the servants to move the baby cot to the big bed of her and Zac, and hung a beautiful little bell on it. The shopping cart, the little Rocking Horse and the toys were all moved into the room. Crossing his arms over his chest, Zac leaned against the door and looked a little speechless. The romantic style of their bedroom hadpletely changed into a baby room. He seriously suspected that it was not the baby who was kicked out of this room two monthster, but him, the master of the room. "Honey, he only stays here for two months and will go back to his room. You don''t need to be too considerate," he cleared his throat and reminded seriously. Essie rolled her eyes at him and said, "Even if my son only stays here for one day, I will decorate it well so that he will be happy at the sight of it and smile at me." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "He can''t smile now." Zac touched his forehead. "Mili and Dotughed before one month old. So does Dawny." Essie pouted at him. She knew at a nce that he would be a prodigy and as smart as his brother and sister. Or maybe even smarter. Mili looked at her daddy and chuckled, with a gloating expression on her little face. "Daddy, you always upy mommy and don''t let mommy sleep with us. Now we have a little brother, and he wants to sleep with mommy. You have to step aside." Zac stretched out his big hand and rubbed her little head. "With a brother, Mommy won''t sleep with you. Aren''t you jealous?" "I''m a grown-up now. I don''t want to sleep with mommy. Unlike you, you are an adult. Why do you still hold mommy to sleep?" Michelle wrinkled her nose at him. Sweat broke out on Zac''s forehead. When he was about to teach the little girl who was inherited from him a lesson, he heard Dot say slowly, "Sister, that''s not right. If daddy doesn''t sleep with mommy in his arms, how can he have the chance to sneak the little brother into her belly when Mommy is asleep?" Zac was petrified. Mili nodded. She thought what Dot said made sense. She raised her ck eyes and looked at Zac. "Daddy, I want a sister. Next time when Mommy is asleep, you can secretly put a sister into her belly, okay?" Then she added, "Don''t make a mistake. It must be a little sister. It can''t be a little brother anymore." Zac was so angry that he almost spat out blood. Essie giggled, covering her mouth. If the two little devil kings worked together, the big devil would be a little difficult to deal with. If there was another little devil, it would be impossible for him to defend himself. Zac gently pinched her pink face, which was pink, and said, "You don''t have a little sister anymore. Go and make the crib for your youngest brother." Mili was not reconciled. Her big eyes were full of confusion. "Why don''t you have a little sister?" Zac couldn''t exin it, so he had to be perfunctory. "There''s no reason. Ady should be less talkative. If she talks too much, she won''t be cute." Then she left in a hurry for refuge! On the early morning of the weekend, Essie went to the hospital with Zac to pick up the child. The nurse took the child out of the incubator. When Essie''s eyes fell on the child''s face, she suddenly froze and a violent spasm rolled over her body. She unbuttoned the baby''s clothes tremblingly and looked at the star shaped birthmark on his left arm. But the baby''s arm was snow-white and smooth, and there was nothing. "He''s not my Dawny! He''s not my son!" she screamed in horror. Chapter 694 I Want To See My Child Chapter 694 I Want To See My Child Zac called all the people together with the security guards of the hospital to search the whole hospital, including the morgue, but no traces of the child were found. Essie fainted because of the heavy blow. Zac looked after her and handed over the baby to William. The Dean panicked, sweating all over. It was not a small matter that the child was exchanged, not to mention that it was the young master of the Rong family! The head nurse was confused. Although the newborn babies looked almost the same, the children of the Rong family were very beautiful, just like an angel. The other children could not be a match, and it was impossible to make a mistake. Moreover, the baby of the Rong family was in the VVIP special care ward. No matter it was feeding or bathing, he was alone and never put together with the child of an ordinary family. How could it be wrong? "Before I left yesterday, I bathed the baby and saw clearly the birthmark on his arm. The baby must have been switched after I left," she said seriously. "When did you leave?" William asked. "Seven o''clock in the evening." The head nurse said, "Then Liana took on night duty." "I have been looking at the baby without blinking," Liana lowered her head and faltered. "You didn''t tell me the truth, did you?" William asked, noticing the change of her expression. Liana trembled violently. Seeing this, the dean immediately came over and scolded her harshly, "Tell the truth, or I will fire you immediately." Liana lowered her head, almost to her chest. "I... I ate the night snack sent by the head nurse and felt a little sleepy, so I slept for a while. When I woke up, I saw the child and had a good sleep. " "Which child did you see? This one, or our young master?" William frowned. "No... I did not look at his face carefully. This child looks like the young master of the Rong family at first nce... " Liana said in a trembling voice. William took a look at the child in the incubator. The child was fair skinned and beautiful. He was indeed a little simr to Dawny. In addition, the child''s face was small, so the nurse could not tell if it was him from a distance. While he was thinking, the head nurse said in astonishment, "When did I send you the night snack? I''m already home. How could I send you the night snack?" "The person who sent the takeout said you arranged it. I was wondering why you were so considerate and kind to me today," Liana said. "I really didn''t bring you any night snack." The head nurse shook her head like a rattle drum. At this moment, William realized something. There must be something wrong with this midnight snack, and the child must have been taken away by someone else at that time. However, there were monitors inside and outside the intensive care unit, and they had also checked, but did not find anything unusual. If the child was stealthily reced, why was there no suspicious person in the surveince video? After listening to his report, Zac called Holy and asked him and his hacker organization to check the monitoring system of the hospital. They soon found that the monitoring system was hacked by a hacker, and part of the videos was edited and pieced. "Can you restore it?" "It''s just a piece of cake." Holy nodded, hiding his anger, and quickly restored the original video. In the video, the nurse, Liana, fell asleep on the table after eating the midnight snack. Soon, a cleaner wearing a mask pushed a cart to the door of the intensive care unit. He took out a child from the cart, pried open the lock of the intensive care unit with a special tool, and sneaked in to switch the little baby. His action was very fast, like a professional thief, and the whole process was less than five minutes. In the hospital, after the visiting time every night, there would be a cleaner to clean thest round. It seemed that this person had already known the situation of the hospital. He pushed the cleaning car to the underground parking lot, carried the child into the car and drove away smoothly. However, the surveince camera recorded his te number. "Bastard!" Holy hit the keyboard with his bare fist. He dared to steal his nephew. Was he impatient to live? He immediately issued an online arrest warrant, asking all the members of the Hacker Union to take action and search for the guy. When he found this bastard, he would definitely cut him into eight pieces. In the nurse room, as soon as Essie regained her consciousness, she jumped up from the bed like she was pricked by a needle, grabbed Zac''s hand and asked, "Where''s Dawny? Where''s my Dawny? Have you found him?" Zac held her in his arms and said, "Dawny will be fine. I will find him." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Where is he? Where is he exactly? We came to see him two days ago. He is still here. Why is he missing today? Why is he reced today. He is still young and has just recovered. What if he gets hungry, thirsty and injured? " Clenching the hem of his cloth tightly, Essie cried hysterically. She was trembling in extreme anxiety and fear, and was on the verge of copse. Zac''s internal organs were twisted into a ball, and the raging mes were burning in his chest, making him want to kill all of them. "My little fool, I''ll find our Dawny. Trust me." All of a sudden, Essie pushed him away with all her strength. Without even putting on her shoes, she ran out with her bare feet. He caught up with her in a hurry and lifted her up. "Where are you going?" "I''m going to look for Dawny. I''m going to look for my child. I can''t just sit here and wait. I''m going to look for him!" Essie was almost screaming. Her baby was premature. It took him a long time to get through. He was so fragile and delicate that he couldn''t bear any harm. He must be scared and crying now. He wanted his mommy and daddy. He was waiting for her to save him. She had to hurry up. She couldn''t wait. She couldn''t wait. She couldn''t waste even a minute. Ignoring her, Zac strode back to the nursing room. The only thing she needed to do was to take care of herself. But how could Essie stand it? Every minute and every second was a torture for her. "Zac, it''s Willi. It must be Willi. He kidnapped our child!" Clenching his teeth, Zac thought, ''Except for this sinister and cunning desperado, no one has the courage toy a finger on my son, and no one can make such a perfect n!'' "This dead mouse is jumping out again!" he said angrily. "I''m a useless mother. I''m an irresponsible mother. I can''t protect my child. I let him give birth early in the secret passage, and now he was taken away by bad guys. I deserve to die! I deserve to die!" She was on the verge of breaking down. The thought that her little baby was suffering somewhere and that she might never see him again in her life made her heart so painful that she could hardly breathe. Zac held her tightly. She was so emotional that he was scared. In the stock market, he was well prepared. In the business battle, he was sure to win, but this time, he was not sure at all. The child was too young and fragile. He was afraid that it would be toote when he found it. "My little fool, you can''t panic. You have to calm down, so that we can fight with Willi and take the child back," he could onlyfort her and cheer her up. However, Essie couldn''t control her emotions any more. After giving birth to the baby, the hormones in the woman''s body changed sharply, which would have affected her mood in the first ce. Now she was hit by such a fatal blow, making herpletely copse. "I don''t want to fight with him anymore. I don''t care about the Xu group. He will take whatever he wants. I just want my child toe back. I just want my child toe back!" she screamed hysterically. It was as if a pot of hot iron was slowly flowing from Zac''s body, causing the nerves and cells all over his body to emit sharp pain. "My little fool, cheer up. Willi kidnapped the child just to take him as a hostage, threaten us and restrain us, so the child is temporarily safe." He tried his best to keep calm, and he also had to keep calm. Heforted her with an extremely rational tone, trying to calm her emotions, but she did not get anyfort. "What if he just wants to take revenge on us with our child? He is a terrorist, a desperado. He can do anything," With uncontroble hatred and anger on her face, Essie shouted ferociously and frantically. The only thing in her mind now was to fight with Willi. If Willi was right in front of her, she could eat his flesh, drink his blood, and throw his bones to the dogs! "No, if he wants to take revenge on us, he doesn''t have to rece the child secretly and make things soplicated. I''ve been fighting with him for so long, and I''ve already known much of his temperament," Zac said in a low voice. Essie''s mind was nk, unable to think or judge. The baby boy was her Achilles'' heel now, more important than anyone, anything, and even her own life. Now it was grabbed hard, and she had no strength to fight back. "Zac, why are you still here? The child is waiting for us to save him. Why are you still wasting your time here?" She began to push him out with all her strength. But her strength was nothing to him. How could he leave her alone in such a state? "William is looking for the baby with all the people. It doesn''t matter if I''m there or not." "Why not? Dawny loves you the most. If he hears your voice, he will definitely respond to you. You must go. I don''t need you. Dawny need you most," she roared at him madly. At this moment, there was no one in her eyes, heart and mind except her little son. Zac''s eyes were full of anxiety and worry. If there was really bad news, he was afraid that he would lose her together with their son. Chapter 695 The Burned Body Of Baby Chapter 695 The Burned Body Of Baby The sky above the Rong Mansion was shrouded in a cloud of mncholy. Lucy couldn''t bear the bad news that her grandson was kidnapped. She was so anxious that she slip into her old illness. Zac arranged nurses and servants to help Bob take care of her in the vi in Phoenix Road. It had been a day and a night since Essie closed her eyes. She cried hoarse and her tears were dry. Her eyes were as swollen as walnuts. Most importantly, she didn''t eat even a drop of water, just like a blooming rose encountering wind, frost, snow and rain, and began to wither slowly. Zac felt his heart ache and anxious. In the evening, after a video call with William and Jay in the study, he found that Essie was not in the room. He went to the bathroom to look for her, but there was no one there. His nerves suddenly tightened. He was afraid that she would do something stupid and hurried downstairs to look for her. Essie had left the Rong Mansion and ran on the road to the iron gate. It was in the middle of winter, and a cold tide came. The temperature at night was quite low. The night wind blew through the dark sky, shaking branches and leaves. Essie only wore a thin pajama. The cold wind swept over her body, as if a knife was cutting her body. She didn''t wear shoes either. On her bare feet, the gravel on the road cut her soles, and blood seeped out every step she took. But she couldn''t feel the pain in her body, because the pain in her heart had covered up everything. She ran forward desperately, biting her lips and using all her strength. Her child was somewhere outside. He was so scared that he was waiting for his mother to save him. She couldn''t wait any longer. She had to find him as soon as possible. Even if she ran all over the Dragon City, she had to find him. A stone in front of her tripped her feet and she fell heavily to the ground. Her elbows, palms and knees were all scraped. She gritted her teeth and tried to get up, but failed. She hadn''t slept for a day and a night, and she hadn''t eaten anything, which had already made her extremely weak. The reason why she hadn''t fallen down yet was entirely based on the will to look for the child. "Dawny, wait for Mommy. Mommy will be here soon." She seemed to have heard the baby''s cry. Then she struggled to get up and continued to run forward. But after a few steps, her legspletely lost strength and became soft. Just as she fell down again, a pair of solid arms held her in their arms. Seeing that her legs and feet were all injured and she was in such a mess, Zac''s internal organs began to twitch. "Icy guy, I heard Dawny''s voice. He is calling me. He is looking for Mommy. Take me to him quickly!" She grabbed the hem of his cloth and cried. "Don''t worry. Dawny''ll be fine." As Zac spoke, he took her back to the house as fast as a tornado. Although she was put on the bed, she struggled to get out and refused to cooperate with him to apply medicine. He had no choice but to ask the servant to hold her hands and feet to prevent her from moving randomly. "Zac Rong, you bastard! Let go of me! I''m going to look for Dawny!" she shouted in a hoarse voice. "Mr. Zac, Mrs. Essie seems to be abnormal. Is she insane? I heard that women are easily to suffer from this kind of disease after giving birth," a servant said worriedly. Anxiety was written all over Zac''s face. He knew that what the maid said ''insane'' was actually postpartum depression. After giving birth to the baby, a woman''s mood would be unstable because of the rapid change of hormones in her body. If she was hit by external force again, it was easy to cause depression. Zac immediately called the doctor. After the diagnosis, the doctor confirmed that Essie was suffering from postpartum depression, which was a serious symptoms. He had to be careful not to let her get hurt ormit suicide. The doctor injected her with a tranquilizer and she fell asleep. Maybe it was because she was too tired that she did not wake up the second morning. Zac received a call from William. They found a car that the suspicion kidnapped the child. He asked a servant to take care of Essie and rushed there. The car was abandoned in a col. There was a baby corpse on the back seat and a provocative letter from the other party. "Mr. Zac, I hope you can be satisfied with my gift for meeting!" Zac hit the door with his fist angrily. With a crack, the door was sunken deeply. "Boss, calm down. They have yed this trick once. It must not be the little master," Williamforted him. "I know!" Zac squeezed a few words between his teeth, and an extremely cold light shed through his eyes. "Inform our people to stop the carpet search and change to our own people to secretly search. All the paths and entrances must be strictly guarded." Now that the kidnapper wanted to make him believe that the baby was gone, he would go along with it, pretending to be fooled them and let them off guard. "What shall we say to Mrs. Essie? If she thinks the baby is gone..." Jay wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "Block the media," Zac said in a low voice. When he returned to the Rong Mansion, Essie had just woken up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she mored to look for the child. "Mili and Dot are here." Zac brought the two children to her. Mili''s eyes were brimming with tears. While sobbing, she said, "Mommy, daddy is the best. He will definitely find our little brother." Dot clenched his fists. He really hoped that he could grow up as soon as possible so that he could help his parents drive the bad guys away. "I''m not a good mother. I didn''t protect your little brother well. I''m useless," said Essie, holding them in her arms. She cried, extremely depressed. "You are a good mother. Didn''t you protect us well when we were in America? It''s all our enemy''s fault. They have nned to kidnap our little brother. It has nothing to do with you. " Mili reached out her small hand and gently stroked her back,forting her like an adult. "I must find Dawny. I must find Dawny," Essie said resolutely. Zac held them in his arms and said, "Trust me, I can find him. I will find out Willi, the dead mouse, and destroy him!" Essie buried her head in his chest and said, "Icy guy, you will never let me down, and you won''t let me down this time, will you?" Zac caressed her head and said, "You have to trust me, and also trust Dawny. He has defeated the king of hell. He can get through this." Essie nodded desperately and cried. The baby had suffered too much from the beginning. In her belly, he had endured the suspicion and nder of others about his identity. Later, he was premature birth, and now he was kidnapped by the enemy. As a mother, she should have taken the disaster for him. How could she put all these suffers on his fragile and young shoulder? "I know. I should be stronger. But when I think of what might happen to Dawny, I feel terrible and can''t calm myself down." "My little fool, haven''t you always been optimistic? Think in the good direction," Zac said softly. Essie''s mind was in a mess. Her baby was her Achilles'' heel. Once she was strangled, all her brain fart would happen again and she could no longer be rational. Mrs. Rose brought the bird''s nest congee to Essie. She and Irene moved into the Rong Mansion for the time being, so that they could take care of Essie and the children. If there were more people helping Zac tofort her, she could feel better. "Essie, you just finish sitting the month. You are still weak. You should eat more and take good care of yourself before you have the strength to look for the baby." Zac took the porridge, scooped up a spoon and fed it to her mouth. "Aunt is right. You are going to copse. Who will take care of Dawny when hees back? Who will feed him?" Hearing this, Essie opened her mouth and ate the congee. Although she had no appetite at all, she was still very nervous and depressed, but she gritted her teeth and ate up the congee bit by bit. She still had a glimmer of hope and a belief that her child woulde back. However, someone was trying to break herst belief and make herpletely copse. In the afternoon, a mysterious and anonymous message was sent to her phone, on which there was a burned baby body. "Look at your beloved son, Dawny!" "No --" Essie threw away her phone, covered her ears and let out a piercing scream, passing out. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Zac was holding a cup of jujube tea. Hearing the noise, he rushed into the room. Mrs. Rose also came over. She pinched Essie''s philtrum with her thumb and helped her wake up slowly. As soon as she opened her eyes, Essie pointed at the phone on the ground and screamed madly, "What''s that? What''s that? Have you already known it? Did you hide it from me on purpose?" Zac had seen the photo on the top. He held her hand and held her in his arms. "This is a trick of our enemy. He is not Dawny. We have extracted DNA tests, not Dawny''s." In order to calm her down, he had to lie. In fact, the corpse was so scorched that it was impossible to extract the DNA. "Really? Didn''t you lie to me?" Essie was so scared that her whole body was shaking violently. "When did I lie to you? Think about it carefully. If they really want to take revenge on us, they don''t have to take so much effort. They could have kill him in the hospital. What they need to do is to threaten us with Dawny as a hostage, so he will be fine for the time being," Zac exined patiently. "Since they want to take Dawny as a hostage, why haven''t they put forward any conditions to frighten us by doing this?" Essie was still restless. Chapter 696 Wicked Mistresses Chapter 696 Wicked Mistresses "I guess it''s not the right time for them yet. Now our people are everywhere to search for Dawny. They used this trick to deceive us and let us give up searching, so that we can hide him in a more secluded ce." "Icy guy." Essie curled up in his arms and said, "You are the most powerful person for me and our child, and the only person I trust. Don''t lie to me. Don''t lie to me. If you don''t tell me the truth, I will never trust you again." Zac kissed her hair, her forehead and eyes, and the tears flowing from the corners of her eyes. "When you disappeared, they did such a thing to make me think you were dead, which made me hold the burned corpse for three days and nights without letting it go. Now they are just repeating the same trick. I won''t be deceived anymore. " "Woo..." Leaning her face against his, Essie burst into tears. "It''s all Willi''s fault. It''s all that stinky mouse. Why does he always oppose us? What does he want to do?" "No matter what he wants to do, he won''t seed. Too many evil doings will inevitably lead to his self- destruction!" Zac said, gritting his teeth. The nervousness in Essie''s heart finally rxed a little, but because of the physical impact of the childbirth not long ago, she was still very depressed, very depressed. The clouds of sadness seemed to be endless like the boundless sea, which seemed to never disappear. In the garden, Le was sipping the ck tea leisurely. The pain of Essie was her happiness. She really hoped that after Essie received her message, she wouldmit suicide in depression. Unfortunately, the plot was not as wonderful as she thought. Zac had protected her too well. It seemed that she had to be more ruthless. She had to be thest straw to crush the camel. Not far away, Irene walked over from the gravel path with a bored and depressed expression on her face. Since Zac was not in thepany, she didn''t want to go to work either. She asked for a long leave on the excuse of taking care of the wife of the president. Le waved at her and asked her to have tea with her. "What''s wrong? You don''t look happy. Are you still not in love with the man you like, or are you also sad about the matter of Essie?" she asked deliberately. Irene pursed her lips. She was not in the mood to care about what happened to Essie. The more depressed Essie was, the more beneficial it would be for her. What depressed her was that she couldn''t find a chance to use the little medicine bottle since it was left in her hand. Since Zac was apanying Essie all day long, she couldn''t find a chance to stay with him alone. How could Le not see through her mind? She deliberately heaved a heavy sigh and said, "s, I heard that Essie suffered from postpartum depression because of the baby. She has been crying all day long, insane. I guess that Zac would annoy her in two days. Recently, he had been under too much pressure. He especially needed a considerate woman to help him vent his anger. I don''t know which woman is lucky enough to seize the opportunity and be his new favorite. " When Irene heard this, her dim eyes suddenly lit up. How could she not think of it? Zac must be annoyed by Essie''s current situation. When a couple were most vulnerable, their mistress was the most likely to take advantage of the loophole. She had to seize this opportunity, and she couldn''t let others take the advantage. In a vi in the mountain of F town. Looking at the baby in his arms, Walt''s eyes were full of father''s love and affection, as well as the joy of being a father for the first time. "Baby, I promise you that I will reunite with mommy soon." He lowered his head and gently kissed the baby''s face. The baby seemed to be frightened and burst into tears. No matter how hard Walt coaxed him, it was useless. "Is he hungry?" In a panic, Walt asked the nanny who was responsible for taking care of the child. "I''ll feed him." The nanny took the baby in her arms and sat down on the sofa, directly unbuttoning her clothes and feeding the baby, regardless of Walt. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, the little baby was used to his mommy''s feed and didn''t like a stranger to feed him. After he suckled twice, he turned his head away and continued to cry, with a stubborn and unyielding expression on his little face. "Why is he still crying? Does he feel ufortable? " Walt was extremely nervous, fearing that his child would be hurt in the process of being stolen. "Don''t worry. I have the best pediatrician who can take care of him at any time. By the time Ie here, the doctor has already checked him up. Everything is normal. I guess he is not used to the new environment," a mysterious and handsome man standing not far away said. His name was Reid, the second inmand of Willi. The little baby was stolen from the hospital by him. "I have to take him away and take care of him myself," Said [ÈÙÕñÍØ]. "Although we have made up an illusion to make Zac believe that the child is dead and he seems to have fallen into a trap to take back all the searching man. But he is too sophisticated. We can''t let down our guard. The child is the safest only in my ce," Reid said. Walt rushed forward and grabbed his cor. "Do you want to threaten me with him as a hostage?" Reid spread out his hands and sneered, "You need us, and we also need you. Our cooperation is mutually beneficial. With your current strength, can you hide this child somewhere that Zac can''t find? " The corners of Walt''s mouth twitched, and a hint of resentment shed across his eyes. Reid smiled faintly, "I have blocked all the signals in this ce, so I can onlymunicate with the outside through a special satellite phone. I''m sure that Zac can''t find here." Walt''s eyes darkened. If his guess was right, there must be a very powerful financial group supporting Willi. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have recovered his vital energy so soon. "Listen carefully, if my child is missing a hair, I will tear you into pieces!" he warned coldly. "Don''t worry. This little thing is our treasure now. How can we be willing to hurt him?" Reid smiled evilly. With his little baby in his hand, the brothers of Rong''s Group would be controlled. Of course, they should make good use of such a powerful chess piece. When Walt came back, Zac was sitting on the sofa with the children and watching TV with Essie, trying to make her forget about the baby for the time being. Although they were watching aedy, there was no smile on Essie''s face. Walt also knew that she had postpartum depression. He really wanted to tell her that the child was safe and sound, so that she could rest assured, but he could not, and could only watch her suffer. "Essie, take care of yourself. The baby will be fine," heforted her. Essie nodded her head stiffly and didn''t say anything. Her beautiful and bright eyes were empty and ssy, as if she was immersed in her own thoughts. Walt felt guilty, but it didn''tst long. Soon it turned into jealousy and hatred of Zac. The child was his, so of course he had to be with him. When he called him daddy for the first time, he should be facing him, not his brother. Zac held Essie] in his arms very gently, as if he was holding a rare and delicate precious flower. A little bit of strength would make her petals wither. He must use up all his thoughts and love to take care of her. Leaning her head against his solid chest, Essie looked very attached. It seemed that in her heart, only this chest could give her warmth and safety, and the onlyst harbor she wanted to stop and rest. The veins on Walt''s forehead twitched in jealousy. He wouldn''t let them love each other for too long. The woman he wanted would never give up. He would make Essie make a choice between Dawny and Zac to see who she would choose? He turned around and went upstairs silently. Mili''s childish voice came from downstairs. They were watching the first variety show of Jim and Eva, ''Travel with VIBO''. "Yeah, the Super Screen season of sworn daddy and sworn mommy has begun again." She pretended to be excited to make Mommy happy, but in fact, she was not interested in watching TV at all. Dot was also very cooperative. He smiled exaggeratedly and changed his usual cool look. "The season for changing the screen has begun. The suppliers are going to be busy again," he said while peeping at Essie. It seemed that Essie didn''t hear what they said. Her eyes pierced through the TV and fell into an unknown corner, dull and numb. Looking at each other, both Dot and Mili were a little scared. They had never seen their mommy like this. They were afraid that she would never recover. "Daddy, let''s go on vacation. We haven''t gone on vacation for a long time," Mili suggested. She wanted to take a walk outside and breathe some fresh air. Maybe it would make her Mommy feel better. Zac thought it was a good suggestion. When he was about to nod his head, Essie broke free from his arms like being stabbed by a needle. "I won''t go anywhere. I have to wait here for the news of Dawny. What if I leave and Dawnyes back and can''t see me? " "It''s not a long way. Let''s go to Yang City. There are our happiest memories, aren''t there?" Zac smiled at her. "Yes, daddy Hanson is there. Dot and I call daddy Hanson every day. Daddy Hanson is so worried when he knows that the little brother is missing. He has arranged someone to help us find the little brother," Mili said seriously,pletely ignoring his father''s slightly gloomy face. The two kids, Mili and Dot, had already half fallen in love with Hanson, the rival in love. Only Dawny belonged to him, his little sweetheart. Willi, the dead mouse, dared to steal his little sweetheart. He would dig three feet into the ground and turned the whole earth over to find his little sweetheart. And then kill this dead mouse and burn it to ashes! With a gleam shining in her eyes, Essie turned to them and said, "Yang City, I haven''t been back for a long time," she murmured and seemed to agree with them. "Okay, let''s go to see the True Color Bar that daddy and Mommy get married after getting drunk, and their marriage nest... And daddy Hanson," Mili eximed. A hint of gloom shed across Zac''s face. He had never thought of letting his wife see Hanson. Now she was the most fragile time, and it was easy for her to be seized by his rival in love. Chapter 697 Find Clues Chapter 697 Find Clues Eva specially took a week''s holiday to Yang City with her best friend. When Irene heard about it, she took the opportunity to ask Ivy to go with them and help her persuade Essie. Zac agreed. There were the best memories of Essie in Legendary. Here, Zac was just a poor hobo. Relying on her luck, he made some money by stock spection and was promoted to be a house owner. She was a small designer who ran a Taobao shop. Although she was not famous or had no background, with her own talent and efforts, she barely reach the well-off level. "Icy guy, if only we were two ordinary people, then we wouldn''t have so many enemies and fights." She leaned on his chest and burst into tears. Zac knew that she was in a special period. The change of hormones in her body made her extremely depressed. ording to the doctor, after the puerperal period, her body gradually recovered and her mood would be slightly better. "My little fool, everything will be fine. Trust me." Zacforted her. Her face was pale and colorless. He felt as if a knife were piercing his heart. Eva came over and held her hand, "Essie, do you remember that when you were in Yang City, Sunny always went against you? She used her father''s power in Yang City''s fashion industry to hinder you from finding a job, which made you fail in every interview. She wanted to kick you out of Yang City, but you were not afraid at all. If you didn''t have a job, you could open an Inte store on Taobao. You were still popr. In our iron triangle friendship, you are the toughest and will never yield to the enemies. You will be able to find Dawny this time. Let''s work together to find him back! " A teardrop fell from Essie''s eyes. She also wanted to cheer herself up and think positively, but she was not in a good mood. When she calmed down, she would think of her little baby. She was afraid that he would be mistreated by her enemies, that he would not be fed, that he would be sick, and that he might already... These terrible things kept torturing her fragile nerves, making her anxious and uneasy, making her worry so much that she would copse at any time. "I''m a little tired. I want to sleep for a while," she buried her head in his arms and said in a low voice. "Okay, I''ll take you upstairs." He lifted her up and walked upstairs. His steps were heavy, just like his mood. "Icy guy, can you sing for me? ''You Raise Me Up'' is the favorite song of Dawny and me. " Lying on the bed, she leaned her head against his shoulder as a pillow. "Okay," he nodded and said in a low and maic voice like the sounds of nature, "When I am down and oh my soul so weary..." "Icy guy, you sing so well! You should be a singer, a soul singer. Dawny heard your singing and he came back to us. I think no matter where he is now, no matter how old he will be, as long as he hears your song, he will definitely remember us and recognize us... " She closed her eyes and her voice became lower and lower, and finally disappeared from her lips. Zac lowered his head and gave her an affectionate kiss on the forehead. He knew that her depression was only temporary. His little fool was the strongest. As long as she passed through this difficult period, she would cheer up. In the hall, Eva and Ivy took the children to the open-air garden. Irene was making coffee in the kitchen. What Zac needed most now was a considerate confidant who could help him solve his problems. She believed that she was that kind of woman. "Cousin, have a cup of coffee. I made it for you." She deliberately carved a beautifultte art with a smile on it. This beautiful woman stood for herself. "Thank you," Zac said indifferently, taking a sip of the coffee. Now for him, it was not only coffee, but everything he ate or drank were all bitter. Irene sat beside him and sighed, "I didn''t expect that sister-inw would be like this. I''ve checked Baidu just now and found that she has serious postpartum depression and will continue until the child goes to school. If sister inw also in this kind of situation, what should we do? " "Essie''s condition is only temporary. She will get better after the puerperal period." There was a touch of firmness in Zac''s tone, hiding all the worries in his heart. Irene believed that he wasforting himself. She didn''t know when Essie would recover. "Cousin, if you want sister inw to be happy, you have to be happy first. Look at your sad face. Sister inw will not be happy to see you. " Irene grinned at him and said, "Cousin, let me tell you a joke." Seeing that Zac didn''t respond, neither shook his head nor nodded, as if he hadn''t heard her words, she said to himself, "At a wedding ceremony, the bridegroom persuaded the best man kindly," Look, we are married. It''s time for you to find a wife to get married. The groomsman shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said, ''I want to, too. But every time I finally save some money for my wife, I give you some cash gift for your marriage. So, I have to own some shares of your wife.'' Cousin, is it funny?" Zac nodded perfunctorily. In fact, he was not in the mood to listen to her or listen to these boring things. Now, the only thing he cared about was two things. One was to cheer up his dazed Essie, and the other was to find his little sweetheart. Seeing that he was not interested, Irene changed her strategy. She stood up, walked around him, and put her hand on his shoulder. "Cousin, I''ve learned a set of Tai massage techniques recently. Let me massage you to rx, okay?" "No, thanks." Zac broke free from her grip and stood up. When he was about to go upstairs, the doorbell rang. He walked to the door and took a look through the peephole. When he saw the familiar face of the person, he frowned unconsciously. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hearing the doorbell, Mili and Dot rushed in from the open-air garden. "Daddy Hanson is here!" The twopletely ignored the existence of Zac. They ran straight to the door and opened it. "Daddy Hanson." Mili threw herself into Hanson''s arms. Hanson picked her up and kissed her cheek affectionately. Ivy held Rabi''s hand and ran over. The reason why she agreed toe with Irene was that she wanted to see Hanson. Hanson knew that Zac didn''t wee him, but he was too worried about Essie and couldn''t care too much. "How is Essie now?" he asked in a hurry. "Mommy is not good at all. We have tried many ways to make her better, but it doesn''t work," Mili lowered her head and said dejectedly. "Bastard!" Hanson smashed his fist on the wall angrily. "They are just a group of extremely vicious ouws." When he was speaking, there was a faint cry upstairs. Without saying anything, Zac ran upstairs, followed by Hanson and others. Curling up in a corner, Essie cried in a low voice, and her tears fell down on the back of her hand one by one. Seeing this, Hanson felt his heart ache. He wanted to rush forward and hold her in his arms, but someone had already given her a warm and solid embrace. "Icy guy, I dreamed of Dawny. He was covered in blood all over his body. He cried so sadly..." she mumbled, trembling in fear. "It''s just a dream, not true. It''s just a dream..." Zac stroked her head and tried tofort her. "Your dream is always the opposite. If you dream that there is something wrong with Dawny, it means that he is fine now," Eva said. "I''m so scared!" Buried her head in the arms of Zac, Essie sobbed, which broke his heart and Hanson''s. "Essie, you have not only Dawny, but also Mili and Dot. They are still young and need you very much. You can''t let yourself copse." Squatting next to her, Hanson looked at her worriedly. "Hanson..." Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes when she saw him. There was a moment when she wanted to end such pain. She closed her eyes and didn''t need to worry about anything. But the remaining sanity made her stop the idea. She couldn''t die. Dawny was still waiting for her to save him. Mili and Dot also needed her. And Willi, the dead mouse, she had to save her life to cut off his flesh, so that he could taste the pain and suffering. However, she still couldn''t control her depression because of her physical problem. Maybe as the doctor said, she would get better after the puerperal period. "I want to sit in the garden," she said haltingly. "Okay." Zac lifted her up and went to the open-air garden. Eva poured her a ss of milk to supplement nutrition. After drinking a few mouthfuls of milk, Essie calmed down a little. She looked up at her friends who were concerned about her and said, "Eva, Hanson, Ivy, Irene, thank you foring to apany me." "Essie, I can do anything as long as you cheer up," Hanson said sadly. "Essie, no matter what happens, we will be with you," Eva said solemnly and firmly. Ivy and Irene didn''t say anything. The two of them came here for other purposes. Ivy came for Hanson, and Irene came for Zac. But they were also different. Ivy really hoped that Essie could be better, and Irene hoped that she would never be good. In the afternoon, William called and they had known the identity of the criminal. Zac went into the study, turned on theputer and video chatted with him. "When the nurses in the hospital sorted out the intensive care unit, they found a golden button. This button is special, not something for the medical staff. We have contacted the international police office. ording to their investigation, the person who kidnapped young master is likely to be Reid, who committed a series of crimes in Europe ten years ago. " After a pause, William continued, "Reid is quite conceited. Every time he finishes a case, he will leave a golden button as a show off and provocation." Chapter 698 Temptation Of Evening Dress Chapter 698 Temptation Of Evening Dress "Ten years ago, after the burry case of the museum in C country, he disappeared. I didn''t expect that he would join Willi''s group." Hearing what William said, Zac couldn''t help but clench his fists, with his knuckles creaking in the air. It seemed that he had underestimated Willi''s power. He not only had a huge financial group to support him, but also had secretly collected a lot of capable people and daredevils. And his ambition was definitely not only the Xu''s Group, but also the Rong''s Group. "Send me all his information," he ordered. "Yes, sir." William nodded, pursed his lips and continued, "ording to the information provided by the international police, Reid is not only extremely conceited, but also has a unique quirk." "What''s your entricity?" William typed two words on the screen. Zac''s ck eyes narrowed, and a strange cold light shed through his eyes. On Saturday, the spring and summer fashion show of BELLA was held solemnly at the Century Square of Yang City. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Under the leadership of Hanson, BELLA was booming. It had merged two famous fashion brands in the world and became a powerful fashion empire in the East. BELLA''s fashion show had also be the most eye-catching fashion show in the eastern region. Famous brands and designers from the four major fashion cities had all attended it. Coming to watch the fashion show eased Essie''s depressed mood a little. She had nned to return to the SUMMER 100 ¡æ and her favorite fashion field after the childbirth. But now that such a thing happened, this n might be postponed indefinitely. "When I grow up, I will also be a fashion designer like daddy Hanson and Mommy," Mili said seriously. At such a young age, she inherited her mother''s genes and had shown her talent in fashion design. She had designed a lot of clothes for her Barbie doll, and even cut and sewed by herself. "You will definitely be stronger than mommy and me." Hanson touched her head with a smile. "I want to be an architect like daddy and design many beautiful houses," Rabi said. Her sister and brother were too smart. He knew that he was not as smart as them, but he also wanted to work hard and not to be too far behind them. Zac knew what he was thinking. He always encouraged him and didn''t let him feel stressed. "Rabi has always been excellent. You are the pride of daddy and Mommy." Dot didn''t say anything. Like Zac, he was introverted and never revealed himself in front of outsiders. In other words, he hid his real strength. Looking at the children, Essie felt a littleforted. Zac also seized the opportunity to strike while the iron is hot and put his arm around her shoulder. "Honey, look, we still have three lovely children. Only when you are with them well can they grow up happily." Essie tried to smile, but the smile hadn''t taken shape yet, as if it had been frozen by the cold wind from Siberia. She couldn''t calm herself down at the thought that her little Dawny was still suffering outside. "Icy guy, I know you don''t like me to be like this, but I''m really sad. I can''t calm myself down." "My little fool, you should try to think in a positive way. Think that Dawny is fine and wille back soon. You have to believe that your husband is the most powerful man in Dragon City and he can save your son," Zac said in a low voice with a kind of bewitching power. She sniffed and nodded, "I''ll try." This was the only thing she could do. Irene stole nces at Zac from time to time. She was a little depressed. Didn''t sister-inw Laura say that Zac began to dislike Essie? Why didn''t she notice that? What she saw was only his love and affection for Essie. Besides, wasn''t there a lot of women around Zac? Why hadn''t she seen any of them so far? Why did he stay with Essie all day long? "Ivy, there is an old Chinese saying in your country that ''Couples are birds of the same forest. They fly separately when they are in trouble''. Do you think cousin will hate sister inw if her depression do not get better? " She couldn''t help but ask Ivy, who was next to her, she lower the volume to the extent that only the two of them could hear. Ivy shook her head like a rattle drum, "No, they won''t. My cousin and sister-inw have gone through a lot of tests. Their love is stronger than that of gold. Besides, sister inw was a charming woman. Any man who fell in love with her would go crazy. Look, brother Hanson still love her till now! " As she spoke, she stole a nce at Hanson, who was sitting on a high-level seat. A sense of bitterness welled up in her heart. "Why can''t I see any magic in her?" Irene pursed her lips. She didn''t like her words. "Of course only men can see the magic of women. If you can see it, then your sexual orientation is wrong." A strange smile appeared on the corner of Ivy''s mouth. Irene cast a sidelong nce at her and said, "Ivy, do you like Hanson very much?" "Hanson is a sunny and handsome, talented and noble man. Every woman admires him." Holding her chin with both hands, Ivy looked at Hanson affectionately. She would never love anyone else in her life except Hanson. Fortunately, there was no other woman around Hanson now, so she still had a chance. Irene sneered and looked at Zac, "There must be more women admiring your cousin, right?" "Sure. The women admire my cousin are countless as stars in the sky. But my cousin is not interested in women. I was worried about his sexual orientation before. Fortunately, my sister-inw came out to prove that he is normal. " Ivy covered her mouth andughed weirdly. "Not interested in women?" Irene''s heart skipped a beat. "How is that possible? Besides Essie, he must have many lovers. " "Who told you that? How could my cousin have a lover?" said Ivy angrily. "I guess no outstanding man can only have one woman by his side," Irene said. Ivy waved her hand and said, "My cousin is known as the cold-blooded man in Dragon City. No cold- blooded man will be obsessed with women." These words were undoubtedly a heavy blow to Irene, but she quickly forced herself to calm down. Ivy spent most of her time in Yang City. And she was focus on chasing Hanson. She didn''t know much about Zac. What sister-inw Laura said was true. It was impossible for Zac to have only one woman by his side, Essie. The fashion show began. In addition to the chief designer of BELLA, there were also many works of new fashion designers. However, in addition to clothes, there was also a special activity, which was that BELLA would hold an auction in the following days to auction a unique treasure in the fashion world. When the press conference was about to end and the host revealed the mysterious auction item, the scene caused a sensation. It was a special Midnight Blue Star Moon evening dress, personally designed by Hanson, the chairman and CEO of BELLA. It was handmade. The dress was iid with thousands of transparent small diamonds, like a group of stars, and then made up of several golden diamonds into a new moon. Although only the pictures were shown on the scene, it was iparably beautiful, elegant and expensive, which was rare in the fashion history. At this moment, the whole fashion world was shocked. This evening dress had applied for a patent. It was not a limited edition, but a unique one. There was only one in the world. What''s more, the picture was just a prototype. It had many mysterious details that could only be known by the person who had sessfully won the bid for it. "This evening dress is our BELLA group''s gift to the global fashion industry. I hope that the interested guests can attend by the time," the host said with a smile. "It''s so beautiful, too unting, too amazing!" "BELLA deserves to be the leader of the Oriental fashion empire!" "President Xia is really a miracle in the fashion world. His design has reached the level of perfection." "President Xia is an unprecedented genius in the fashion world." The guests were all discussing and amazed. With her eyes wide open, Essie eximed, "Wow, this evening dress is so beautiful." It was not only a dress, but also a piece of art. "If you like it, I''ll bid it for you." Zac smiled. Turning around, Essie put her arms around his neck and said, "The only thing you need to do now is to find my Dawny back. I don''t need anything else." "I know." Zac nodded. When the corner of his eyes nced at the evening dress in the photo, a strange light shed. There were two red hearts shining in Ivy''s eyes. Her admiration for Hanson was beyond words on the earth. She crossed her hands with her chin and looked at Hanson not far away with love. "My brother Hanson is the God of the fashion world. Versace and Jacob should all stand aside in front of my brother Hanson." "Ivy, you are such an anthomaniac." Irene looked at her with a frightened expression. "Yes, I do. I''m only obsessed with my brother Hanson." Ivy didn''t care at all, as if she was proud of her obsession with him. After the fashion conference, they returned to the Legendary. Excited, Ivy kept talking about her brother Hanson. Unable to fall asleep, Essie sat in the open-air garden with Zac to watch the stars. "Icy guy, this is where we had our second mock date. I made a hot pot. You are a little disappointed," she said in a sad voice. "Yes, a little. I feel that you are perfunctory to me." Zac smiled. "In fact, I''m even more disappointed, because you ran away halfway to look for Le." Turning around, Essie gently pinched the tip of his chin as if she was punishing him. "Then you scared me on purpose, saying that you were in the shop and caused me to search all over the city for you." Zac held her in his arms. "Time flies. More than four years have passed in a blink of an eye." "I heard that there is a seven-year itch in marriage. Can we get through it?" Raising her eyes, Essie took a look at him. Her heart seemed to be covered with a thick cloud of mncholy, which made her unable to see hope and light. She was so scared. Not only Dawny, but also he would leave her one day. Chapter 699 Asking For A Kiss Indirectly Chapter 699 Asking For A Kiss Indirectly Although it was nearly midnight, the city was still brightly lit, and only a few particrly shiny stars could be seen in the sky. "Zac, you won''t leave me, will you?" She leaned against his chest and gazed at the dark sky. "Silly girl, I will always be with you, this life, next life, and the other next life." He buried his head in her hair,. A touch of sadness appeared on her pale and beautiful face. "No one will have a next life. The most important thing is to live a good life this life." "So even if the sky falls, you have to look forward. Remember, I''m by your side to protect you from wind and rain," Zac took the opportunity and said. "I know what you mean, but I just can''t control myself. I can''t help imagining terrible things." She sniffed, tears welling up in her eyes. "It''s okay. You''ll be better after this period of time. You have to tell yourself that Dawny is waiting for mommy to pick him up. Mommy has to be strong and cheer up. She can''t be defeated by the enemy. " Zac''s low and maic voice was full of bewitching power, which slowly made her fall into a semi hypnotic state. "Icy guy." She put her arms around his waist and gently rubbed his solid chest muscles with her face like a child. "Do you remember that I was locked in the room and you sang the song ''Waiting For You'' for me? Sing it to me right now." Zac smiled and pinched her nose dotingly. "I''m your exclusive yer now?" "Yes, you are my exclusive yer. Only I and the children can listen to it. Don''t let others hear it." Essie pouted. "So you are so possessive." Zac kissed her on the lips. "Do you have a problem with that?" She opened her mouth slightly and bit his finger, gently with an invisible flirtation. "That''s what I like." A wisp of me swept across his dark ice eyes. He smiled wickedly and lowered his head to kiss her neck. When she felt limp, numb and itchy, she loosened her mouth and couldn''t help laughing, which eased her depression a lot. He took the opportunity to kiss her lips and taste her charming smile that hadn''t appeared for a long time. His kiss was full of energy and vitality, like a clear spring of life, pouring into her body, making her blood boil, with spirit and strength, and her heart regained warmth and safety. In a corner not far away, a pair of eyes secretly looked at them, full of envy and hatred. Now she didn''t dare to dream for a lifetime. As long as she could have a night of warmth, she would be satisfied. On the second day, Zac nned a trip to the farm. He took his wife and children to pick strawberries, grass-ski, toxophily... Two mischievous kids, Rabi and Mili, were ying Ivy and Eva on the grass. Essie and Zac were picking strawberry in the field with Dot. Irene followed them and stole nces at Zac from time to time. Mr. Mcdreamy was Mr. Mcdreamy. Every word, every move, every look, every expression was so elegant, charming and noble. She was a passionate and crazy woman. She was willing to do everything to pursue her love and the dream man she admired. She didn''t care to be a mistress. In her eyes, love was equal, no matter the order. Anyway, she didn''t expect to ruin his marriage and family. She just pursued romance and spiritual enjoyment. After Dot picked up a full basket of strawberries, Zac took it to wash and fed it to Essie''s mouth. "It''s so sweet." Essie took one to Dot and Dot also took one to Zac. The family was sweet and harmonious. Coming out of the shed, Dot asked the others to have strawberry together. Holding her chin, Ivy sighed, "s, it would be better if brother Hanson coulde here." "Hanson has been busy making his amazing evening dress these days. He wille to y with us after the auction," Eva said with a smile. Zac patted on Ivy''s head and said, "Little anthomaniac, is there anything else in your mind except for Hanson?" "I haven''t seeded yet!" Ivy pouted with grievance. She had a bad feeling that her love would need her to fight for it for eight years. Mili looked at her and giggled. "In fact, it''s good that daddy Hanson and aunt can be together. In this way, daddy Hanson will be my uncle. We are still a family." "I agree. ''Fertilizer does not flow outsiders field''." With an evil smile, Dot said, "Come on, auntie. We all support you." "You two are my little sweetheart," said Ivy happily, holding the twins in her arms. Irene ate a strawberry and said with a faint smile, "Ivy, you like Hanson, and Hanson likes sister-inw. Is she your rival in love?" She said in a joking and casual tone, as if she was just joking. Ivy shrugged and said, "In a broad sense, she is. But in a narrow sense, she doesn''t. Because sister inw knew him before everything and besides, she was married. She has a happy family and won''tpete with me, so she is not a threat to me at all. " She grinned and stuck out her tongue at Essie. Picking up a strawberry, Essie put it into her mouth and said, "You take care of Hanson. Don''t let me down." "I promise toplete the task," Ivy said with a smile. Even if there was a line, she was still in the front. As long as Hanson opened his heart one day, she could quickly fill it. Irene pursed her lips secretly. It was true that Essie was very generous. She just gave her ex-boyfriend to Ivy. Should she be more generous and give half of her current husband to her? Thinking of this, she blurted out, "Sister inw, you just give your ex-girlfriend to others so easily. If someone wants to have share your husband with you, will you also give in?" Essie didn''t answer, but Eva said for her, "Irene, no matter how open you French are, you won''t want to cheat on each other, will you? How could a husband bepared to an ex? The ex was everyone''s, and the husband was her own. A husband is the man who she get married and registered. He is recognized and protected by thew. The copyright belongs to her only. Whoever vites thew must be punished! " "Sis Eva, you are right, but there is one thing to correct. The ex is not everyone''s, but mine, Ivy''s," Ivy said with a smile. "Okay, it''s yours. Wish you can win him as soon as possible." Eva smiled and patted her on the shoulder. This girl was simple and kind-hearted. Everyone was happy to see her to be with Hanson. Irene didn''t listen to them. She looked around unconsciously. When shended on theke not far away, a faint light shed. "Ivy, can you take some photos of me by theke?" She reached out and grabbed Ivy''s arm. Taking out her camera, Ivy walked to theke with her. After taking a few photos, she jumped onto a cobblestone by theke. "Irene, be careful. There are mosses on the stone. Don''t slip down," Ivy reminded. "Don''t worry. It''s okay. Watch and catch the moment to take photo for me." Irene smiled indifferently, a strange look shing across her eyes. She deliberately jumped up and made a difficult jump. When her toes fell on the ground, she deliberately leaned back, and her body lost its center of gravity and fell back. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Ah --" she screamed in fear and fell into theke. "Sis Irene!" Panicked, Ivy ran back to look for Zac. Irene pretended not to know how to swim. She screamed ''help'' while flopping in theke. She knew that no one could swim here except Zac, so only Zac would jump down to save her. Zac rushed over, took off his coat and jumped into theke. When he swam over, Irene quickly closed her eyes, pretending to choke on water and fainted, waiting for him to save her and give her CPR. In this way, they could kiss indirectly. Zac swam to the shore with Irene in his arms. At the same time, Essie, Eva and Ivy pulled her up at all costs. Seeing that she was motionless and unconscious, Ivy was frightened. "Will sis Irene die?" Zac stretched out two fingers to touch her neck. Seeing that her pulse was beating vigorously, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Not bad. Maybe she choked on water. Ivy, give her CPR. I''ll teach you by your side. " He had a hidden disease. It was absolutely impossible for him to touch other women''s lips except for Essie''s. "Okay." Ivy nodded hurriedly. Hearing this, Irene wanted to spit out blood. The loss in her heart was like a raging flood, flooding. He was the only one who knew artificial respiration here, but he actually asked Ivy to do it for him. After all, she was his cousin, and he didn''t care about her so much? Just as Ivy opened her mouth and was about to breathe in ording to Zac''s instructions, she coughed and opened her eyes. As soon as Ivy saw it, she stopped and said, "That''s great. Sis Irene, you finally wake up." Irene sat up and coughed again. "I... I thought I was going to die. " "I thought you could swim, but it turns out you can''t. don''t do such dangerous things by theke in the future," Ivy said, patting her back. Essie poured a ss of water for her to rinse her mouth, and then asked the driver to send her back to the Legendary to change her clothes. Irene was depressed to death. This was just like the Chinese saying, ''Penny wise pound foolish''. Zac was indeed cold-blooded and unromantic. No wonder he was the No. one cold-blooded master. In addition to this episode, everyone had a good time on this trip to the farm, and Essie was in a better mood. After several days and nights of making by hundreds of elite sewing masters, the amazing evening dress finally finished magnificently, which was made by BELLA group with all their efforts. BELLA invited Eva to put it on and shoot an advertising video, which was broadcast on TV to create momentum for the auction. It was also a disguised advertising for BELLA. In the secret vi of F town. Reid looked at the video with greedy eyes. He had a unique hobby, that was, he loved luxury clothes very much. Especially the limited edition by a famous designer, he would get it at any cost. He was extremely interested in this out of print astonishing dress. "Are you going to bid for it or steal it?" Holding the baby in his arms, Walt sneered at him. "It''s my business." Reid sneered, a strange light shing in his eyes. Chapter 700 We Want You To Be Fine Chapter 700 We Want You To Be Fine BELLA''s auction attracted rich merchants, collector, stars and fashion designers from all over the world. Looking at Eva, Ivy was full of envy. How she wished she could have the chance to wear the clothes designed by Hanson. "Sis Eva, how does it feel to shoot an advertisement in this dress?" "That''s great! I feel like I''m the queen of the dark night." Eva covered his mouth and chuckled with excitement, which made Ivy even more itchy. She grabbed Essie''s arm and said, "Sister inw, please ask my cousin to bid for this evening dress, okay? It''s a masterpiece designed by Hanson. We can''t let others take it away. " Hearing her words, Zac turned around and red at her. "Don''t even think about it. How can I bid for Hanson''s clothes?" "Cousin, you''ve already been the winner. Do you need to be so petty-minded?" "Just bid it as a birthday gift for me. My birthday ising," said Ivy, sticking out her tongue at him. "No way!" The two words uttered by Zac were simple, rough and direct,pletely shattered the soap bubbles that Ivy hoped for. Ivy blinked her eyes, and a depressed mist rose from the bottom of her eyes. She only regretted that she had spent too much money and used up all her pocket money. There was only three million dors left in her credit card to overdraw, or she might be able to fight it out. She lowered her head and rolled her big ck eyes two times. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. She leaned over slightly and whispered in Essie''s ear, "Sister inw, let''s discuss something. Can you lend me some money and let me bid for this evening dress?" Essie was a little embarrassed. It was not a matter of a little money. There were many top billionaires from various countries present today. It was hard to predict how high the price would rise. Besides, Zac had expected that she would ''mess around'', so he specially reminded her not to pay attention to it. However, when she saw the pitiful look on Ivy''s face, she would feel sorry if she didn''t help. "Ivy, I only have five million dors at hand for the time being. You can take it first. If you want more, I can''t help you." She threw up her hands. "Thank you, sister inw. I know you are the best." Ivy hugged her gratefully. Five million plus her three million, it was eight million dors in total. She should be able to fight for it. However, her beautiful dream was soon shattered. The starting price of this midnight blue star moon evening dress was one million dors, and it was soon scrambled by all parties, raising to fifty million dors. "Sixty million." "Seventy million." "Eighty million." Ivy was dumbfounded. In the end, she could only watch an American wealthy businessman bid for it at a shocking price of one hundred million dors. Looking at the expressionless and cold Zac who didn''t help her at all, Ivy was so depressed that she wanted to cry. In thest corner of the auction house, a pair of eyes had witnessed all this. When he saw an American buyer happily take away the evening dress, a strange sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. It was getting dark. In the luxurious presidential suite of InterContinental Hotel. The rich American businessman sealed the evening dress with a vacuum bag and hung it in the closet. He would go back tomorrow. He locked the door and went downstairs to drink. The room was so quiet that even the needle fell on the carpet could be heard. Outside the room, a waiter was slowly walking on the aisle with a dining car. He wore a stic mask to prevent the surveince camera from seeing his real face. When he reached the door, he stopped and opened it in three seconds. It was as easy as entering his own home to enter a hotel room without any security measures. After entering the wardrobe, he opened the door and slid down the zipper of the vacuum bag. When he saw the beautiful evening dress inside, his eyes lit up with golden light. He reached out his hand to touch the smooth fabric, as excited as touching a woman''s skin. But it didn''t take him too long. He had time to appreciate it after he went back. He quickly took off the evening dress. When he was about to leave, he suddenly felt sore and numb all over his body, and then copsed to the ground powerlessly. Only then did he realize that the evening dress was smeared with anesthetic. The light on the ceiling was on. Surrounded by men in ck, Zac came in. "Reid, you can''t escape this time." The men in ck stepped forward and handcuffed him. Then they pulled him up and tied him to the chair. They injected him with a drug to ease the effect of anesthesia, so that he could speak. Zac sat on the sofa, with a bloodthirsty cruelty on his handsome face. A chill came from his tall body, making the air in the room freeze. Looking at him, Reid felt a little cold in his heart. The aura of Zac was like a bomb exploding, which was enough to frighten everyone around, making them tremble with fear. "Where is the child?" His voice was so low that Reid couldn''t help shivering. "Will you let me go if I have to say something?" "Then it depends on whether you can satisfy me or not." Zac''s eyes turned cold, and Reid was shocked in his heart. "The child is in a vi in the mountain of F town. He is very good. He is with Steven," Reid tried his best to keep calm and said in a low voice. The corners of Zac''s mouth twitched slightly. He heard the name that made him gnash his teeth. Reid noticed his expression and continued, "Steven is not dead. The person who rolled down the cliff last time was not him at all. He was just a substitute. Willi did this to make a false impression that he was dead, so that you won''t investigate anymore. " Zac''s eyes darkened, like an ancient well of a thousand years, bottomless and terrible. "Who is he?" "As long as you promise to let me go, I will tell you." Reid offered an exchange. "No one can bargain with me," Zac warned him word by word. He had a way to make him speak. No one could hide a secret in front of him. "Go to F town right now," he stood up and ordered. The most important thing now was to save his sweet jacket. As for this person, go back and interrogate him slowly. Out of the hotel, Zac got on the car first. When the men in ck pressed Reid out, a gunshot came from a building not far away. Reid fell to the ground and died on the spot. "Damn it!" Zac cursed and ignored the dead man on the ground. He started the engine and drove quickly into the darkness. It seemed that his enemies had been on the alert. He had to find Dawny as soon as possible before they transferred him. But unfortunately, he waste. The vi was empty and the child was taken away... In the Legendary, Essie was sitting in front of the window, staring nkly at the night outside. "I''m sorry." Zac held her in his arms with unprecedented depression. He had thought that his n with Hanson was wless. Unexpectedly, the enemy was already on guard. He not only let the enemies kill the thief, but they also transferred his child in advance. "It''s not your fault." Essie shook her head. Knowing that the child was still alive, she was much calmer than before when she was with Steven. "As long as Steven thinks the child is his, he won''t be hurt." "I underestimated that cockroach." Zac clenched his teeth and a look of rage shed across his face. He had thought that Steven was just a nobody in Willi''s organization, but now it seemed that his status was extraordinary. Willi killed Reid in order to protect the more important Steven. Obviously, Steven''s position was higher than Reid''s. Essie''s eyes widened. If she was right, Steven would appear in front of her again. He must be looking forward to the reunion of the three of them. If he wanted it, she would give it to him. As long as she could save the child, she would do anything. She turned around and put her arms around Zac''s neck. "I believe I will see my child soon." Zac seemed to have read her mind. He stretched out his arms and tightly held her waist, which had already recovered to be slender. "If that dead cockroach appears, don''t act rashly. Calm down and let me make a n. Remember, you are not only the mommy of Dawny, but also the mommy of Mili, Dot and Rabi. They all need you! " With a heavy sigh in her heart, Essie buried her head in her chest. She knew that, but sometimes she had to cut off all means of retreat and fight to the death. "Don''t forget that we still have a chess piece to use." While she was silent, Zac said in a low voice. Knowing what he meant, a glimmer of light shed through Essie''s eyes. The second day was a sunny day. It seemed that the cold windst night had blown away the dark clouds. Hanson came with his most precious gift. When the bag was opened, everyone was shocked. "Wasn''t it sold at the auction?" Essie asked in confusion. "The so-called American buyer was actually disguised by us. He took away a fake, just to lure Reid into the trap," Hanson said slowly, "In our eyes, you are the only person who deserves this evening dress. Take it as our new year''s gift for you in advance." Noticing the two words ''we'', Essie turned to look at Zac. Zac reached out his hand and held her in his arms. "This evening dress is made by my rival in love and me for the first time. It''s meaningful." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Essie, no matter what happens, you are not alone. You have him and me. We will always be by your side," Hanson said solemnly, seriously and sincerely. "And me, your best friend." Eva patted his chest and stood out, "Money is precious, and love is priceless. If it is friendship, you can throw both of them away!" "I''ll be fine. Thank you." Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes. At this moment, she suddenly felt so happy and warm. For the sake of those who loved and cared about her, she had to cheer herself up and be strong. Her tears could only make her family suffer and her enemies happy. At the same time when the sun was shining in the Legendary, the secret vi in the wild of D City was deeply shrouded in shadow. There was a malicious smile on Walt''s face. Fortunately, he was aware that it was a trap in time and asked Le to inform Willi''s people in time, or he would be exposed. "Baby, daddy will help you get Mommy back." He looked at the baby in his arms and clenched his teeth. Chapter 701 A Fracture In Love Chapter 701 A Fracture In Love After putting on the beautiful Midnight Blue Star evening dress, Essie went downstairs gracefully. She was the elf of the dark night, a graceful fairy descending from the sky. She was as beautiful as a dream, as beautiful as a picture or a legend. The eyes of Zac and Hanson froze. At this moment, they only cared about her, and everything had turned into nothingness. Essie also looked at the two astonishing men in front of her. One was her first love and her confidant, and the other was her true love for the rest of her life, the home and attachment of her soul. People said that if God closed a door for you, he would definitely open a window for you. And she was lucky, because God opened two windows for her. Standing next to her, Ivy was full of envy, and there was also a little jealousy in her heart. How she hoped that she could turn into Essie, so that Hanson would love her forever. In Irene''s eyes, there was more jealousy. As a Chinese and French mixed blood, she was quite confident in herself. In her opinion, her beauty was not inferior to that of Essie''s, and her figure was not inferior to that of Essie''s. it was just that it was not the right time and she was behind her. If Zac met her first, he would definitely fall in love with her. And in this world, perfect men were rarer than panda. Countless women were chasing after him and she had topete with them to get a chance. After returning to Dragon City, the Rong Mansion was quite quiet for a few days in a row. Essie didn''t like it to be so quiet. She was waiting for Steven toe to her. She believed that he would definitely appear. But the suffering of waiting made her feel like sitting on pins and needles. If one day, Steven found out that it was he who made a big mistake, that it was Eve who had sex with him, that it was not her at all, and that the child was not his, he would definitely be ashamed into anger and hurt Dawny. She couldn''t wait any longer! In the morning, as soon as the first touch of blue appeared in the sky, most of the people in the house were still asleep. A slender figure walked down the stairs mechanically, with a doll in her arms and a milk bottle in her hand. In the dim light of dawn, she walked to the sofa, sat down, raised the feeding bottle and began to feed the doll. "Good boy, eat more, so that you can grow up faster." The servant got up early to clean the hall. When she turned on the light and saw her, she was shocked. "Mrs. Essie, what are you doing here?" Essie made a gesture of ''Shush'' and said, "The baby needs to be nursed if he is hungry. I''m feeding him." The servant trembled violently, as if she had seen a ghost, and showed a very frightened expression. Everyone in the house knew that Essie was mentally stimted because of the child and suffered postpartum depression. Now her symptoms seemed to be more serious. After feeding the doll in her arms, Essie put down the feeding bottle, hummed a luby, and patted its back gently to lull it to sleep. The servant sighed heavily. It was so pitiful for a shrewd woman like Mrs. Essie to be so crazy. For the whole day, Essie didn''t let go of the doll. Zac looked sad, as if he could do nothing to her. He had done what he should do, but her condition was not getting better, but getting worse. He was really helpless. "Zac, it''s time for you to find a psychiatrist for Essie." There was a gloating smile in Le''s eyes. Since Essie had be a lunatic, how long could Zac love her? "Shut up!" There was a hint of anger on his face. He knew what was on Le''s mind. She was eager for something to happen to Essie. Le red at him and sneered, as if saying, "You are the one who should be med for what she is doing now. If you have the ability to send the child back to her! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Walt''s face twitched slightly. He didn''t expect that Essie would be insane because of the child. Zac held Essie in his arms, his eyes full of pain. "We still need to be careful. As long as we can''t find the baby, not to mention the doctor, even God can''t let her recover." "s, there are so many people. Where can a newborn baby go?" While speaking, Le nced at Walt and went upstairs, twisting her slim waist. Mary was id off'', and Essie was crazy. She would be in charge of the Rong Mansion sooner orter. The second day, the news hit the front page. The granddaughter inw of the Rong family, was suffering from postpartum depression and mental disorder because of the kidnapping of her child. After breakfast, Essie went upstairs with the baby and said that he had to take a shower because he peed. Seeing that she was locked in the bathroom and didn''te out for a long time, the servant was a little worried. She knocked on the door and asked, "Mrs. Essie, have you washed the baby? Do you need my help?" Zac had told them not to irritate her anymore and to do everything ording to her words. There was no response from the bathroom, and the servant was more worried. She twisted the door lock and carefully pushed it open. Leaning against the bathtub, Essie''s eyes were closed and her face was as pale as paper. She held a de in her left hand, and her right wrist was cut and bleeding. The servant was frightened and shouted, "Oh my God! Help! Mrs. Essie cut her artery andmitted suicide!" In the study, Zac rushed over like a tornado. The servant brought the gauze, and the butler went to call an ambnce. Zac bound up the injured wrist of Essie with gauze to stop the bleeding, and then quickly sent her to the ambnce. Fortunately, the cut was not deep. It was just a bruise and didn''t hurt her pulse. But Zac was worried and decided to stay in her hospital for a few more days for observation. In the afternoon, there was another big news in the newspaper. The depression of Mrs. Essie aggravated and shemitted suicide by cutting her wrist. As soon as Walt got the news, he rushed to the hospital. "Damn it, Zac. Didn''t the doctor say that people with depression are easy tomit suicide or self- injury? Why don''t you find someone to take good care of her?" "I just went to the study to answer a phone call. I didn''t expect her tomit suicide." Holding his head, Zac looked distressed and sad. Looking at him, Essie''s eyes were empty and ssy, with tears streaming down her face. "My heart is so painful, so painful. I just want to find a way to get rid of it, so that I won''t feel painful anymore." All of a sudden, Zac jumped up and grabbed her by the shoulder. His eyes became ferocious, and his handsome face became distorted because of anger. "Essie, if you are dead, everything can be settled. What about me? What about Mili, Dot, Rabi, your parents and those who care about you? Have you ever considered our feelings? I shouldn''t have married you if I had known that you were so fragile and couldn''t bear any blow! " Hearing this, Walt frowned and said, "Zac, now that Essie has be like this, don''t you go too far to stimte her?" He rushed over and tried to pull away Zac, but was thrown away by him. "Go away. You don''t need to meddle in our affairs!" Walt was so angry that he raised his fist and was about to smash it. But he was shocked by the hysterical scream of Essie. "Enough --" she stared at Zac, "I just want my child. I want my child back. He is the most important person in my heart. You and others can''t bepared with him! As long as he cane back, I''m willing to do anything! " "Lunatic, you are a lunatic!" Zac smashed his fist against the wall in anger, turned around and ran out angrily. Covering her face with her hands, Essie burst into tears. Looking at her sad face, Walt felt as if a knife were piercing his heart. But at the same time, he thought it was a good chance for him. There was a crack in the rtionship between Zac and Essie. He could take advantage of this opportunity to take her away. The three of them had a family reunion. When she saw Dawny, she would naturally recover. The door of the ward was open, and their quarrel could be heard clearly outside. Several paparazzi lurking outside recorded their conversation with a recorder pen. The people of Dragon City liked to see the gossip of the rich and powerful ns the most. This time, it seemed that the Rong family had no time to pay attention to the media because of the disappearance of their child. No matter what they reported, the Rong family did not suppress the media. How could they not seize this great opportunity to make a sensational report. In the evening, when Zac came again, he smelled of alcohol and felt a little drunk in his eyes. "The baby is hungry and needs to be nursed. Bring him here as soon as possible. I want to feed him!" said Essie, who was arguing with a servant. "Is this what you are looking for?" Zac picked up the doll in his hand. "Give me the baby," said Essie, her eyes lighting up. When she rushed over to hold the doll, Zac suddenly grabbed the doll''s head, pulled it out with great force, and then rudely fell to the ground. "My child -" with a scream of horror, Essie fell to the ground and held the doll in her arms. Zac rudely grabbed her hair, and his handsome face twisted in anger. "Look carefully, it''s just a puppet, not our child!" Then he stepped hard on the doll. Irritated, Essie crazily held his legs and screamed, "Let go of my child. Help! Help!" The servants were frightened. One of them came to help Essie, and the other persuaded Zac, "Mr. Zac, Mrs. Essie is unconscious now. You can''t stimte her anymore." Zac pushed the servant away, pulled up Essie and threw her ruthlessly on the bed. "I''m fed up with this woman. She''s crying and insane all day long. My wife can''t be a lunatic! " He pointed at Essie coldly, without any mercy on his face. "If you don''t wake up, I will let you get out of the Rong family and out of my sight. You can''t see Mili and Dot again, or you''ll lead them astray! " Lying on her stomach on the bed, Essie cried hysterically, which shocked the whole hospital. "Zac, you are the murderer. You killed our child. I don''t want to see you again!" Outside the ward, the paparazzi took a deep breath. It was said that couples were birds of the same forest, and they would fly separately when they were in trouble. It was true. They all thought that Zac and Essie really love each other, but they didn''t expect that they could not stand the test! Chapter 702 Are You Going To Be My Man Chapter 702 Are You Going To Be My Man Essie was missing. The nurse who came to make the rounds of the wards in the morning pushed the door open and found that Essie was not in the ward. The servant was sleeping soundly beside her and didn''t even know she was going out. They searched the whole hospital but didn''t find her. The news was soon reported by the paparazzi. When Walt saw the news, he immediatelyunched a secret search in Dragon City. This was a good opportunity for him to take away Essie. He must find Essie before Essie. It was getting dark. The night wind blew from the peak of the mountain in the distance, causing leaves to fall, floating in the air and spreading all over the forest. Essie stood under a flower tree in the park. Her white windbreaker fluttered with the wind, and the light hemline of her dress was like the undting waves in the sea, the surging clouds in the sky, and more like the dancing spirits in the dark night. She didn''t move, as if she was just a shadow cast by a locust tree, and a few pieces of residual red fell at the end of her hair. She didn''t notice it at all, but looked at the distant sky in a daze. There was no star or moon in the sky tonight, which reflected a sense of bleak. Perhaps, it had nothing to do with the night sky or the stars and moon. What mattered was her desperate face. When the cold wind blew, she couldn''t help but shiver. The residual red fell from the tip of her hair, like crushed rouge, embedded in the wrinkles of the edge of her dress. She seemed to have noticed it. She shook her dress. She didn''t like the red color, like blood, too dazzling. She squatted down and sat on the grass. Looking at the dark sky in the distance, she sobbed in a low voice. At this moment, a strong arm held her in his arms. "Cathy, I finally found you." The man''s voice was full of excitement. Turning her head to look at him, Essie asked, "Why are you here?" She was slightly stunned, and then closed her eyes and fainted in his arms. He picked her up and walked out of the park. In the car, he drove directly out of dragon city to the secret vi in the wild of D City. There were bodyguards guarding outside the vi. It was not until Walt opened the door and put her on the big bed that she woke up. Looking at the strange surroundings, she twitched violently. "Steven, where is this?" "It''s our temporary home," Walt said. As if being stabbed by a needle, Essie suddenly sat up from the bed and grabbed his arm. "Where is our child? Is he with you? I want to see him. I want to see him!" "Don''t worry. The baby is fine." Walt called the nanny in, holding a chubby and beautiful baby. "Let me hug you!" Essie couldn''t wait to take the baby over. She opened his clothes and saw the star shaped birthmark on her arm. Tears welled up in her eyes. "My child, my poor child. I finally see you!" She lowered her head and kept kissing his little face, telling him how much she missed him. The baby was sound asleep, neither noisy nor crying. It seemed that he had been familiar with the strange environment here and had no idea that he had returned to his mother''s arms. "Cathy, do you remember the days when we were on the ind?" Walt looked at her with sharp eyes. Essie knew that he was testing her. With the lesson that May pretended to be herst time, he would certainly be more vignt. She sniffed to control her excitement, and then smiled sadly, "How could I not remember? You lied to me when I lost my memory that you were my lover and won my trust and affection. Otherwise, how could you have this child? " she said lightly, but her tone was quite cold, with me and anger. The corners of Walt''s mouth twitched, and a look of shame swept across his face. "Cathy, I really love you. Don''t go back again. Stay with me and our child, okay?" He gazed at her without a blink, with deeply pleading in his eyes. Lowering her head, Essie said, "Zac..." She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "He has done that to you. What else do you attach to?" Walt frowned. Shaking her head, Essie sighed, "Even if I want to leave, Zac won''t let me go. He doesn''t allow betrayal." "I will deal with him. Don''t worry." Walt gritted his teeth. Holding the baby in her arms, Essie pretended to be pacing. She walked to the window and nced out of the corner of her eyes. The bodyguards were patrolling around cautiously. She turned around and looked at him with a mocking smile. "Zac broke my heart. But, how much do you love me? Up to now, you have been wearing a mask to face me. You don''t dare to show your true face, and even your name is fake. How can I trust you? Do I have to live with a mask for the rest of my life? What''s more, have you ever considered my feelings when you stole the child without saying a word? Do you know how worried and anxious I am? Do you know that my heart is like grilling on the fire every day, and it hurts to death? " Her voice was full of irony, doubt, usation and anger. Her tone made Walt sure that the person in front of him was indeed Essie, not the substitute, May. Because only she had the courage and stubbornness to challenge him! "I''m sorry. I want to face you frankly, but I can''t. I have to wait until Zac''s threat is removed," Walt said apologetically. "You''re afraid of Zac, aren''t you? You''ll just hide like a coward, just like the dead mouse Willi!" Essie sneered. "I have never been afraid of anyone, including him!" Walt was almost roaring, and a muscle on his face was twitching violently. Maybe it was because his voice was too loud that the baby woke up and began to cry. The wet nurse came over and wanted to take the child over, but Essie pushed her away. From now on, she would not let anyone touch her child here. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "You can go out first. I''ll feed the baby." Realizing that he was out of control, he calmed down and said, "I''ll ask someone to cook something for youter." He waved at the nanny and walked out with her. Sitting on the bed, Essie unbuttoned her shirt. Her baby stopped crying as soon as he began to suckle. "Baby, Mommy is here. I will take you out of here soon," she looked at the baby in her arms and said in a low voice. The baby looked at her with his big eyes and waved his little hands in the air, as if he was ying with her. "Baby, you still remember Mommy, don''t you?" Essie kissed his chubby little hand, her eyes full of love. The baby babbled two times, as if responding to her. "Baby, daddy is outside. He wille in to save us soon," Essie said in a voice close to lip reading. She looked at the watch on her wrist. It was not only a satellite navigation device, but also a communication device. If she was right, Zac and Jay had already hidden outside the vi. So she was not afraid at all. However, Zac was not as easy as her. Hiding in the depths of the forest, he was nervous all over his body, with cold sweat on his forehead. He felt like a time bomb tied to his body, which was about to explode at any time. He had nned to ask May to y his wife, but was rejected by Essie. Steven was a very cunning man. She was worried that May would expose her lie. This n was theirst chance. They could only seed, and they couldn''t fail. ''Nothing ventured, nothing gained''. So she had to take the risk herself. She could do anything for her baby. "Boss, take it easy. We have surrounded this ce. Mrs. Essie will be fine," Jay noticed his nervousness andforted him. Zac red at him. He couldn''t rx until his wife came out and stood in front of him unharmed. "I must kill that bastard this time!" His handsome face was full of bloodthirsty cruelty, and he was ready to kill anyone at any time. "This time, even if he has nine lives, I will kill him one by one!" Jay blew the muzzle of the gun in his hand. Their guns were equipped with silencers to avoid alerting the enemy. However, it was not the right time to make a move. When the midnight came, half of the bastard guarding outside retreated, they would begin to take action. In the vi, Walt knocked on the door. The nanny had already prepared the midnight snack. After getting dressed, Essie opened the door and walked out with the baby in her arms. "Have some food first. Let the nanny take care of the baby," Walt said. "No, thanks. It''s my baby. I can hold him myself. I don''t need others to interfere," Essie replied coldly. Walt sighed, "Are you still angry with me?" "Yes." Essie red at him, anger rising from her face. "If you could give me some information and let me know that the child is in your hands, I wouldn''t be so worried. The child is yours. You won''t hurt him. But you left nothing. I thought my child was kidnapped and nobody knew whether he was alive or dead. You even cruelly made up a false event and threatened me with a burned baby body. Are you trying to drive me crazy? " Walt reached out his hand and held hers. "It''s all my fault. I''ll make it up to you." "How are you going to make it up to me? You are just one of Willi''s subordinates. He can abandon you at any time as he abandons Reid. I betrayed Zac with you. If you die, will Zac let go of me and our child? " Frowning, Essie looked worried. "It''s hard to say who will be the final winner between Zac and me. Besides, Willi can''t control me. We just take what we need from each other. " Walt snorted. He shouldn''t have co-existence with Zac since they were equal in wit and capability. "So you''re not Willi''s subordinate?" Essie asked, her dark eyes moving left and right. "How do you know I''m his subordinate?" He raised his eyebrows. As the eldest Son of the Rong family, how could he bow to others? "It seems that I underestimated you." With a sly smile on her face, Essie said, "Even if my man is not a hero, he should be the boss of the devil. If you really want to be with me, you can''t be worse than Zac!" Chapter 703 Drop Away At Critical Moment Chapter 703 Drop Away At Critical Moment Hatred shed in Walt''s eyes. It was not that he didn''t have a dazzling light, but Zac was a dazzling sun, ruthlessly covering up all his light. "I can''t be worse than Zac." He gnashed his teeth. Essie looked at him. Although he was wearing a fake mask and there was no expression on his face, his tone and eyes had revealed his emotions, anger, jealousy and resentment. Zac was invincible, fearless and cold-blooded at the top of the society. He must have a lot of enemies. No one dared to challenge him in public, so they could only hide in the dark and make trouble. Did Willi want to gather all his enemies to fight against him together? She picked up the strawberry juice at hand and took a sip. "Do you have a grudge against Zac?" Realizing that he had lost control, Walt immediately calmed himself down and said, "It''s just a competitor." With a teasing smile on her face, Essie asked, "What are youpeting for? Me? " Walt smile. "Sort of." It was romantic to die for a beauty. The smile on Essie''s face widened as she patted the baby in her hand. "I''m sort of a businessman. I like to invest. I invest in intangible capital, and that is man. It''s a win-win deal for me to invest my capital in Zac. What can I get from you? " Walt''s dark eyes flickered in the light, "Then you can take me as a good stock?" "What if we get trapped and lose all my money? You have to show me your advantage and competition! " Essie shook the strawberry juice in her hand, which was as red and dazzling as blood. "I like your cleverness." Walt smiled. Essie was the kind of woman who could be loved when she was confused, and be a good wife when she was smart. Her beauty did not lie in her beautiful appearance, but in her pure spirit, refined temperament and unique soul. "But I haven''t found anything worth my investment," Essie said frankly, not caring about irritating him at all. People like him wanted the pleasure of conquering. The more they couldn''t get, the more precious she would be. "I will let you find out." Walt stretched out his hand and wanted to hold her hand. The moment his finger touched her, she withdrew it like a needle. The obvious disgust reaction made Walt''s heart ache. However, he didn''t me her. If it were him, he would feel ufortable when facing a person who couldn''t see his real face. After eating some bird''s nest congee, Essie tried her best to make her voice sound calm, "Are you from Dragon City?" she asked tentatively. Walt didn''t answer. He knew that Essie was sounding out his background. Noticing that he was a little vignt, Essie didn''t say anything more. She looked down at the sleeping child in her arms and asked, "Do you think the child resembles me or you more?" "Of course, like me," Walt said affirmatively. ''Like father, like son.'' "So you must be very handsome." With a yful smile, Essie tried to ease the tension in the air. "No worse than Zac." Walt looked very confident. "Don''t tter yourself." Essie stuck out her tongue at him with a naughty look on her beautiful face. He liked her expression. The first time he saw her, she was so lively and lovely, energetic and quirky. She had captured his heart. "You should say that it is confident," Walt said with a smile, and his voice changed unconsciously. In order not to be recognized by Essie, he always spoke in a low voice, which made him a little forgetful. So he spoke in a natural tone unconsciously. Essie didn''t miss the change. She was familiar with the voice. She was a little shocked and a sharp look shed across her face. Realizing that he had lost control, Walt coughed and quickly lowered his voice to avoid exposing his ws again. Essie also hid her subtle facial expression, not letting the other party notice. After all, there were many people who had simr voices in the world, and there might be a deviation in their hearing. "I find that you have a simr thing to Zac," she said on purpose. "Oh?" "Where?" asked Walt, raising his eyebrows. "You are all narcissistic." She smiled mischievously, suddenly clenched the silver fork in her hand and poked it at him. This action startled him and he instinctively leaned back. She chuckled and didn''t take the fork back, nor did she care about his fear. Instead, she said to herself, "To be honest, how many girlfriends have you made before?" Seeing that she didn''t mean to ''assassinate'' him, Walt couldn''t helpughing and pretended to surrender. "Well, your majesty, I admit that I did make many girlfriends before, but you are thest one. There will be no one else except you." "Humph!" Essie wrinkled her nose and said in disbelief, "yboys always say that when they lie to women, but unfortunately, I''m not a little girl at the first sight of love. I won''t believe such sweet words." "I''m serious." Walt''s face became serious. "I fell in love with you at first sight. I fell in love with you the first time I saw you." "Really?" With her thick eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings, Essie giggled and asked, "When did you see me for the first time?" With a mist in his eyes, he said, "Keep it a secret." He said in a low voice. With her lips pouted, Essie''s smile disappeared in a second and a gloomy cloud floated up. "I know you''re lying. I''m sure not a single word from your mouth is true. Liar, big liar!" After saying that, she put the silver fork on the table heavily, picked up the child and was about to leave. Walt stood up in a hurry and grabbed her. "Okay, I tell you, before you and Zac get married." Essie was slightly shocked. Before she married Zac, she was in Yang City. At that time, she drove Taobao at home and stayed at home all day long. Except for buying food in the supermarket, she seldom went out. How could this guy know her? It must be made up? This guy was very vignt and cunning. He definitely wouldn''t tell her the truth. She looked at her watch. It was already ten o''clock. It was time to go to bed. She couldn''t waste too much time and affect his sleep. Only when he fell asleep could Zac take action. She yawned deliberately. "It''ste. I''m a little tired. I took the child back to my room." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Okay." Walt nodded and sent her upstairs. She was thinking about how to follow Zac''s nter, so she forgot to watch the step and identally missed the step. She screamed and fell backwards. She held the child tightly in her arms, hoping to protect him from being hurt. Shepletely forgot to grasp the handrail of the stairs. Fortunately, Walt held her in his arms quickly. She was fine, but she sprained her ankle. Damn it! She cursed in her heart. At this critical moment, she was so damn muddled-headed that she twisted her ankle. Was her brain out of function? Was she having a brain fart again? Walt also noticed that. After helping her into the room, he called the nanny to fetch ice for her. "I''m fine. I just sprained my ankle. I will be fine after applying ice to it. You can go back to your room first." She smiled awkwardly. "Call me if you need anything." Walt caressed her head lovingly, took a look at the child and went out. Hearing the footsteps outside, she quickly locked the door. She limped back to the bedside. She was so mncholy. Her feet were painful to death. What should she doter? How could she run away with her baby? Idiot, idiot, idiot! She thumped her head hard. All of a sudden, she felt like she was going to die here. She sat on the edge of the bed, tears streaming down. When she saw the hand of the watch indicated slowly to twelve o''clock, she turned her head and looked at the sleeping baby on the big bed. "Baby, if Mommy can''t take care of you anymore, you must listen to Daddy. You must be as smart as brother and sister. Don''t be like mommy. Please don''t drop away at a critical moment." Far away from the city lights, the mountains at midnight were particrly dark and quiet. When it was twelve o''clock, the number of bodyguards in front of the vi began to decrease, and the large group of people withdrew one after another, leaving four people on duty. Zac winked at the man in ck next to him. He nodded and released the kitten in his hand to attract the enemy''s attention. The cat was specially trained. As soon as the man in ck put it down, he ran quickly towards the vi. When the four bodyguards at the gate of the vi saw the movement in the grass, they quickly gathered and searched outside. A hacker lurking at the back door of the vi for a long time cracked the password lock as soon as possible, and temporarily closed the security system inside, letting May sneak in. ording to Zac''s n, May went in to rece Essie. At the same time, she drew away the bodyguards and asked Essie to sneak out from the back door with her child. Then she was responsible for seducing Steven and revealing his true face. There was only ten minutes toplete the recement task, because the vi''s security system had an automatic inspection system, which would automatically detect and start every ten minutes. During this period of time, Jay was giving special training to May, trying to make her the super double body of Essie. May was obsessed with the handsome Jay and worked very hard. Following the instructions of the tracker, May quickly found the room of Essie. "There are still six minutes left, Mrs. Essie. Hurry up and take the child away." Holding the baby in her arms, Essie was worried that he would cry in the middle of his waking up and ruin the n, so she gave him a soothing mouth specially. "There is a little change of the n. You take the child away. I''ll take care of the rest." May was shocked, "Why?" "I... I sprained my ankle. I won''t be able to get to the back door in six minutes. Hurry up and ask Zac to save me. " After saying that, she handed the baby to May. Time was running out, so she didn''t have time to talk much. May sighed. At this critical moment, something happened to her Madame. She couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of the horrible expression that might appear on Zac''s face after she went back. She thought that her brother Jay was better. He was gentle, considerate and care about her feelings. Chapter 704 Can The Honey Trap Work Chapter 704 Can The Honey Trap Work Seeing the woman running back with the hacker with the child in her arms, Zac''s tense nerves finally rxed. He rushed over like a tornado and held her in his arms. But two secondster, he loosened his grip like a needle. A violent fear ran over his handsome face. "May, why are you here? Where is my wife?" "Mrs. Essie... She sprained her ankle and couldn''t run. She asked me take the baby back first," May exined gingerly. "Damn it!" Zac punched the tree trunk hard. The branches trembled violently, and the leaves scattered like rain. At this moment, all his muscles and nerves were tensed to the extreme, as if they would break at any time. Agreeing to let his little fool take the risk was the stupidest and most asshole decision he had ever made. "Boss, calm down!" Jay reminded him in a hurry, fearing that he would lose control. Zac took a dozen deep breaths in a row, trying to calm down his violent heartbeat, tension and anxiety. Calm down, he must calm down. His little fool who had dropped away was still waiting for him to save. He couldn''t panic. He took the baby from May''s hand. Maybe he was shocked, the baby took two sips from the pacifier in his mouth and opened his eyes. "Son, do you remember daddy?" The baby''s big ck bead turned to the direction of the sound. After a few babbling, it opened its mouth and smiled, as if responding to Zac. "You deserve to be my sweetheart." Zac felt a littleforted. He bowed his head and kissed the baby''s pink face lovingly. He needed some calming factors, and this little baby was the most effective tranquilizer. In the vi, Essie was ordering the bodyguards on duty at night. "Hold the ice cubes and press them for me. Don''t move." "Mrs. Essie, Neil is here to keep an eye on you. We are going on patrol," the tall bodyguard said and called the two beside him. When he turned around and was about to leave, he was stopped by Essie. "One of you go to make a pot of juice, and the other go to get fruits and desserts. Let''s eat together. After that, you can go on patrol." "Madame, our duty is to protect you. It''s not a big deal to make juice. You can ask the nanny for help," the tall bodyguard said. Essie''s eyes be cold. "I''m very safe. What do I want you to protect! Do you still think that Zac will come to me? I didn''t know he was lying in which little bitch''s gentle arms. He has been tired of me for a long time. He wants me to disappear and never go back for the rest of my life, so that he can bring the tramp into the house openly. " A bodyguard patted the tall bodyguard on the shoulder and said, "Mrs. Essie wants us to do it. Let''s do it. It''ste at night. What can happen?" The tall bodyguard curled his lips and didn''t say anything. He turned around and went into the kitchen with him. Soon, they came out with juice, fruits and desserts. "Come on, let''s eat together. It''s a long night. We can''t work until we are full." Essie waved her hand. The bodyguards sat down with her. While eating, Essie told jokes to them, as if she was getting along very well with them. Looking at her watch, Essie thought that it had been half an hour, May should have taken her baby back safely. Then she stood up and said, "Well, you can go on patrol. I should go back to sleep now." Then she limped upstairs. She walked to the door and was about to enter when she saw Walte out of the room. "I thought you were asleep." He came out when he heard the noise downstairs. Worried that he would find out that the baby was gone, Essie quickly closed the door and said, "I can''t fall asleep. My feet hurt. I went down to apply some ice on them." "How''s the baby''s sleep?" Walt asked. "He is sleeping very sound. Don''t wake him up." As Essie spoke, she reached out and held his arm. "I can''t fall asleep. Can I stay in your room for a while?" Seeing her offer, Walt was ecstatic. He nodded and helped her into his room. Sitting on the sofa, Essie tightened the straps of her windbreaker. She was so nervous that her heart beat fast. She put her hand in her pocket. There was a lipstick gun that Holy gave her. Her and Zac''s original n was to give the gun to May and let her attack Walt. After anesthetizing him, they would take off his fake mask. Now this glorious task was handed over to her. The anesthetic in the lipstick gun could only work when it touched the skin. It was useless to spray it on the clothes. Her shooting skill was so bad, and her hit rate was zero percent. She was really worried that if she couldn''t shoot Walt, she would die. God bless her! God bless her! She kept praying in her heart. Walt poured her a ss of water, squatted down and looked at her feet. "I''ll take you to see a doctor tomorrow." "Okay." She nodded and smiled at him to ease her nervousness. At the same time, she seduced him and didn''t let him be on guard. Walt sat beside her. He liked to see her smile, which was the most beautiful scenery in his eyes. "Steven, will we stay here for a long time?" she asked deliberately. "Don''t you like here?" Walt raised his thick eyebrows. "No, I don''t like to stay at home all day long. If you want me to stay here all day long without going out, I will definitely be in trouble. " Pouting, Essie pretended to be spoiled. A look of embarrassment appeared on Walt''s face. Now Zac must be looking for her everywhere. As a public figure, she would be recognized as soon as she showed up. He couldn''t take the risk. "Cathy, I have to let you endure all these boredom in a few days. You can surf the Inte, watch movies, y games, or take care of the child. These are interesting things," Walt coaxed. He listed many entertainment projects, but there was only one missing. And Essie keenly noticed that. "You seem to have forgotten the most important thing. You have to stay here with me." Walt was a little shocked, and then showed a helpless expression. He couldn''t stay here all the time. If he left for too long, it would arouse Zac''s suspicion. He couldn''t take any risk. "I... I can''t stay here often, but I wille to see you as soon as I have time," he said apologetically. Essie''s two eyebrows immediately frowned, and a touch of anger rose on her face. She suddenly jumped up from the sofa, but a sharp pain under her feet made her fall down painfully. Walt held her in a hurry, "Be careful." "Fuck off!" "You liar! You big liar!" Essie shook off his hand with brute force. "Cathy, I''m too busy to leave," Walt exined immediately. "Damn it! Do you have a wife? If you don''t go back, your wife will probably make a scene at home, right?" With a sneer in her eyes, Essie snorted. Walt didn''t expect her to think so. He was at a loss whether to cry or tough. He reached out and held her shoulder, "My little Goddess, how can I have a wife? You are the only woman I want to marry. " Essie sneered. "I don''t know what you look like, nor do I know who you are? Why should I believe you? What''s more, there are many men who have hidden their marriage and have fun outside. Two days ago, it was reported on the Inte that a man disguised as a civil servant and married four wives. " Walt put his hand on his forehead, feeling helpless. But on second thought, there was no evidence. Even if he spoke till his lips broke, he couldn''t convince her. So he knelt down on one leg and raised his left hand. "I swear, if I lie to you that I have a wife at home, let me drive into the river and be a damn turtle." Hearing this, Essie chuckled and pretended not to be bothered. "Well, I forgive you for the time being. If you dare to lie to me, I''ll go back to Zac immediately. I won''t be fooled." He breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that if it weren''t for the baby, she would never have followed him. This child was God''s blessing, and his only hope. "Cathy, after this hard time, our life will be smooth."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Taking a nce at him, Essie took a sip of water and asked slowly, "How much do you know about Willi?" "No, I don''t even know him," Walt said frankly. Hearing that, Essie was a little stunned. Now it seemed that she could judge that he and Willi were just partners, not his subordinates. "How dare you cooperate with a person you haven''t seen before? Aren''t you ying with a tiger?" "I have my own n. Don''t worry." Walt patted her on the shoulder. "Not worried?" With a sneer, Essie continued, "If I choose to follow you, it means that I have ced all the bets. If you lose, my child and I will be over. How could it be possible that I don''t worry about you? " "I won''t lose!" Walt said firmly. Shaking her head, Essie said, "I don''t know who you are, but I know who Zac is. He is the reincarnation of the God of war, MARS. He is invincible." "So what? No matter how powerful a person is, he or she will have a weakness. " Walt clenched his teeth. He didn''t like thements of Essie on Zac. Sensing the rage and hatred in the air, Essie didn''t want to provoke him anymore, so she stopped the topic. She turned her head to look at herself in the mirror and pretended to be frightened. "Oh, my face is so pale today." She reached out and touched her face. "It doesn''t matter. You are beautiful anyway." With a smile, he changed the topic. "No, help me to the mirror. I want to apply some lipstick." Essie pouted. "Okay." Walt helped her up and walked to the mirror. Essie put her hand into her bag and held the lipstick gun tightly. She tried her best to keep calm. She tried hard to let her hand not tremble and reveal the secret. When she took out the red gun, her big ck eyes shed and she came up with a new idea. "Steven, I want to put on lipstick for you." She smiled. "Apply lipstick to me?" Walt was stunned. "Yes, close your eyes and stand still," she said in a naughty tone, making him unable to refuse. Chapter 705 Burn Him To Ashes Chapter 705 Burn Him To Ashes Walt smiled and closed his eyes. Taking a deep breath, Essie clenched her lipstick and pressed the button to shoot. But the lipstick didn''t work. Damn it! She cursed in her heart and pressed it hard. There was still no response. A drop of bean sized cold sweat fell down from her forehead. ''What the hell! I dropped away at the critical moment, and so did you?'' "Are you done?" Walt asked with a smile. "Wait a minute. Your mouth is so beautiful. I have to study how to draw it to look funny." She tried her best to keep calm and replied in a yful and naughty tone. "Bad girl." Walt shook his head andughed. It was not until she checked it in a hurry that Essie suddenly remembered that there was still a safety gear that hadn''t been opened. She patted her own stupid head and quickly opened the safety valve. "Well, I''m going to draw now." She smiled cunningly and took a deep breath. Then she pointed the lipstick at Walt''s neck. Feeling a chill in his neck, Walt opened his eyes subconsciously. Essie stepped back in a hurry, ready to escape. It was her first time to use it. She didn''t know how it worked. It would be terrible if it was not as powerful as she thought. Walt felt something was wrong, "You..." An indescribable disappointment and anger appeared on his face, as if he had been kicked from the top of the clouds to the bottom of the Great Rift. "I''m Zac''s wife. His enemy is my enemy!" The tone of Essie became extremely cold, like the Arctic wind from Siberia. "Am I not good enough to you?" Walt''s tongue began to tingle and his voice became vague, which could barely be heard by Essie. "There are only one word in my heart to describe you, despicable." With a mocking smile, Essie''s laughter was as cold as ice. Walt heard his heart broken. His eyes were red because of pain, and his handsome face twisted in extreme despair. His muscles began to stiffened, and this ferocious face seemed to be frozen on his face by pressing the pause button. He stared at Essie with hisst strength and consciousness and said, "You will... regret it! " He struggled to spit out a few vague sybles, and then fell down with full unwillingness, his eyes still wide open. Essie looked at him coldly with a triumphant smile on her face. She would see his true face soon. In this n, the chain that she had broken was finally picked up. When her finger reached Walt''s face, the door was pushed open all of a sudden. Two bodyguards rushed in with guns in their hands. "Boss, Zac sneaked in with someone. Everyone was subdued by them. It took us a long time to escape," the tall bodyguard said. Seeing that Walt didn''t move and his face was ferocious, he was shocked and pointed his gun at Essie. "What did you do to boss?" In a hurry, Essie shot fiercely at the two men, but they both dodged. Her poor hit rate was really annoying! She wanted to escape between the two, but was stopped by the tall bodyguard. He raised his hand and pped her hard across the face, knocking her down to the ground. Five fingerprints appeared on her fair face, and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. She spat a mouthful of blood on the ground and turned to look at them. "You can''t run away. As long as you are willing to surrender, I will plead with Zac and let you go." "Cut the crap. Beauty is a disaster!" the tall bodyguard shouted angrily and turned to look at the person beside him. "You''d better run away from the secret passage with your boss as soon as possible. I''ll take this woman out to block Zac." Then he lifted Essie up from the ground and dragged her out of the room. Essie was too regret to reconcile. She was almost going to reveal Steven''s true face. Now, not only was her efforts in vain, but she had also be a hostage. Tears burst out from her eyes. She bit her lips and shook her head hard to get rid of the tears. She couldn''t just sit still and wait for death, allowing him to threaten Zac with her. She had to make thest effort. "Do you think you can leave safely after killing me? You underestimated Zac. Even if you hold me hostage, you can''t escape. " "Shut up! You are his wife. How can he leave you alone?" the tall bodyguard shouted. "I''ve told you before. He has been tired of me for a long time. He wants me to die and he can marry another woman," Essie said on purpose. "Don''t try to fool me. I won''t buy it." The tall bodyguard snorted. "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. If I were you, I would run away with Steven. I wouldn''t stay here as cannon fodder," with a sniff, Essie said in a sympathetic tone. "Shut up! If you say one more word, I''ll blow your head off and send you to hell!" The tall bodyguard became impatient. "Just do it. Once I step into the gate of hell, you wille in and apany me in the next step. I won''t be alone on the road to hell. I can have apanion," Essie said, pretending not to care about it. "I know you have a sharp tongue, or the boss won''t be cheated by you. But this doesn''t work on me. You''d better behave yourself." The tall bodyguard waspletely unmoved. Essie was a little discouraged. She gritted her teeth and had the worst n to die with this bastard. She wouldn''t let Zac be threatened by him. Before the two of them reached the stairway, Zac rushed up with his men. Looking at the bruises on Essie''s face and the blood at the corner of her mouth, Zac wished he could tear the tall bodyguard into pieces. Zac''s handsome face was tense, and the blue veins on his forehead were beating violently. His back was wet with cold sweat. "Put her down!" he said in a low voice. The moment she saw him, Essie couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and said, "I''m sorry. I screwed it up. I''m too stupid. Woo..." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Zac''s internal organs were twisted, and his whole heart was stuck in his throat in extreme anxiety and fear. He tried his best to keep calm. His beloved woman was right in front of him, waiting for him to save her. He couldn''t panic, he couldn''t panic! The stairway was shrouded in deathly silence, and only the sound of heavy breathing and rapid heartbeat could be heard. All of a sudden, a sh of lightning shed across Zac''s deep and cold eyes. He suddenly raised his pistol and pointed it at the tall bodyguard. "May, you are really stupid. It seems that I have to sacrifice you." He changed to a light tone. Hearing the hint, there was a glimmer of hope in Essie''s eyes. She pretended to be trembling and said, "Boss, I''m sorry. I don''t want to die. Help me, help..." The tall bodyguard was frightened and confused. "What May?" Jay looked back and winked at May, who was standing at the back. May understood and slowly walked up to Zac. "Honey, in fact, I don''t want this substitute to die, but in this case, I have to give up on her." A violent spasm swept over the tall bodyguard''s limbs. He was dumbfounded. He never thought that there would be two Essie. "Which one of you is true? Which one is false?" No one answered him. Only the evil voice of Jay came from behind Zac, "May, you won''t die for nothing. We will avenge you." The tall bodyguard''s whole body began to tremble. He had heard of Zac''s cold-blooded way of dealing with his enemies. And all kinds of horrifying punishments of his organization had been secretly spread. Noticing that, a secret smile appeared at the corners of Essie''s mouth. "You... Are you really a substitute? " He stared at Essie. "Who is my boss? He is a wise and invincible man. How could he let my Madame be sent here by you?" "It''s just his n. He asked me to pretend to be Madame and be brought here by Steven. He took the opportunity to save our young master and reveal Steven''s true face," said Essie with a smile. She said word by word slowly and clearly. Chapter 706 Explosion Chapter 706 Explosion The tall bodyguard''s face slowly became pale with her words, as pale as a piece of paper, and even his lips lost color. Taking the opportunity, Essie said, "Boss, shoot at my heart. I''d rather die under your gun than this bastard''s gun!" "Close your eyes." Zac pointed his gun at her. "You..." The tall bodyguard was so frightened that his eyes were as wide as dead fish. Once the hostage in his hand died, he would be burned to ashes. "p!" A loud sound shook the walls, tearing apart the frozen air. "Ah --" the tall bodyguard screamed and dropped the gun in his hand,pletely out of ce. Zac raised the gun in his hand slightly, and a bullet flew out silently, like lightning, through the air. It hit the middle of the tall bodyguard''s eyebrows. He fell straight down without saying a word. Zac rushed up like a hurricane, pulled Essie into his arms and held her tightly. In fact, the sound of ''bang'' just now came from the mouth of Zac. He didn''t pull the trigger at all. His gun was equipped with a silencer, and there was no sound when the bullets came out. The tall bodyguard''s psychological defense line had already broken down in their conversation. How could he tell whether it was a real gunshot or not? Jay immediately took his men to search the corridor and every room. Zac didn''t let go of the woman in his arms for a long time, as if he was holding a treasure that he had lost and found. He didn''t dare to let her go again. It was not until now that Essie came to her senses. She grabbed the hem of his cloth and burst into tears. "Icy guy, I''m too stupid. I almost tore off that bastard''s mask, but it''s still toote. Woo..." "You little fool, I don''t need you to take such a risk, as long as you are fine." Zac caressed her injured cheek and felt heartbroken. But Essie was not reconciled. She med herself to death. It was really ufortable to fall short of sess, especially because of her mistake. "It''s all my fault. If I didn''t sprain my ankle, May would have done better than me." "My little fool, the only thing you need to do is to protect yourself." Zac wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. He was so angry that he kicked the corpse beside him hard. He dared to hurt his wife, it would be too easy for him to be killed by a shot. The idea of burning him on the iron te was not bad. That bastard deserved that. Essie didn''t dare to look at the corpse. She felt sick at the thought of the bloody and ferocious appearance. "I don''t want to stay here anymore. Let''s go," she buried her head in his arms and said in a low voice. Zac lifted her up and walked outside. Jay and the men in ck searched the entire vi, but they didn''t find Steven. It was not until then that Essie remembered the tall bodyguard''s words. "There is a secret passage in that room. I heard that they wanted to escape through it. How can I forget that?" The vi was provided by Willi. He was quite cunning. He had secretly repaired the secret passage for escape in all his properties. Just as Jay was about to lead his men into the vi to search again, there was a violent explosion from the vi. "Run!" Jay roared loudly, everyone rushed out of the vi. Zac threw Essie to the ground, covered her ears with his hands and protected her. "Bang, bang, bang!" Several violent explosions were deafening, and the vi fell down with a loud bang, turning into ruins. Fragments and dust scattered from the sky like snow, almost covering Zac and the men in ck. "Son of a bitch! When I catch him, I''ll burn him to ashes!" Jay stood up and spat a mouthful of dust on the ground. "Are you okay?" Zac looked at the girl under him. Shaking her head, Essie was scared. She didn''t expect that Steven was so vicious that he even ced a remote control bomb in the vi. Fortunately, Jay and his men didn''t go in, or the consequences would be unimaginable. "Where is the baby?" Only then did she think of her little baby, fearing that he would be frightened by the explosion. "I have asked someone to send him back. Don''t worry," Zac said. Essie breathed a sigh of relief. As long as her baby was safe, it would be fine. "Boss, I''ll take someone down the mountain to chase him," Jay said through gritted teeth. "No need," Zac said in a low voice. Since the enemy had been prepared, they must have escaped. It was useless to chase them anymore. "Let him go so easily?" Jay was not reconciled. "They can''t run away. When we catch Willi, we can grill them on the iron te, and let them eat each other by then," Zac said coldly. He held up Essie horizontally and walked down the mountain. The secret passage in the vi led to the dock. After getting on the ship, Walt regained his consciousness. Knowing that his subordinate had blown up the vi, he punched him in the face and asked, "Who let you detonate the bomb?" What if Essie was inside? Although she ''betrayed'' him, he still loved her and didn''t want her to be hurt. "Boss, if I don''t detonate the bomb, how can we escape sessfully? I hope Zac is inside. If we blow him up, our task will bepleted!" The bodyguard covered his face in grievance. "Do you think Zac is a rabbit? Is he so easy to deal with. He is a cat. He has nine lives. How can he die so easily?" He snorted. "Let''s hurry up, in case they catch up," the bodyguard said and pressed the engine button. The yacht flew through the water like a sharp arrow, sshing water and quickly disappearing in the vast sea. When the baby came back safely, the whole family was relieved. Lucy had recovered. Noticing that Walt and Le were not there, Essie asked casually. The servant told her that they were on vacation. "When did you go there?" Taking a sip of tea, Essie said in a casual tone. "It seems to be the day you disappeared," the servant replied. Essie was slightly shocked, and a sharp light shed across her eyes like a meteor. She gently patted the baby in her arms and coaxed him to sleep. Anyway, since the child was back, she and Zac won the battle. Knowing that her bestie was fine, Eva breathed a sigh of relief. When she returned to her nest and was about to make a snail spa, she found that her little snail was sick and there were cracks on its shell. In a panic, she put the two sick snail into the small suitcases and drove to the pet hospital. When the pet doctor saw the snail, he broke out in a sweat! He could only cure animals, not worms! Depressed, Eva had no choice but to call Jim. At this moment, Jim was leaning against the sofa and watching TV idly. When he saw the caller ID, his eyes suddenly lit up. How could this heaven pepper call him voluntarily? Did the sun rise in the west? "What''s the matter?" he askedzily. "Scum Jim, are you at home?" The voice on the phone was a little sobbing, and his heart almost trembled subconsciously. "Yes," he said in a hurry. "My little snail is sick." Eva sniffed. "It''s just a snail. Threw it away if it was sick." Jim was in a mess. He had thought that she had a fight with Vinton, or that she had been bullied by Elizabeth. He didn''t expect that it was for a bug. Was this the mentality of a tough woman? Why did she sounded like a kind-hearted innocent girl? In the past, Zac said that Essie was a woman who was tough inside and gentle on the appearance, while Eva was a woman tough on the appearance and gentle in her heart. It seemed that he was right. "No, I have to be responsible for them since I have raised them. I wille to you right away. You have raised so many snails, you must know how to cure them, right?" Then she hung up the phone and went straight to his vi. Jim was speechless. But now he was just bored, so it was not bad to have her apany. Eva arrived soon, holding the small box with a snail in her hand as if holding a treasure. "Scum Jim, where is your snail feeder? Let him check it for me quickly." Jim came over, touched his chin, stared at the bugs in the box, shook his head and sighed. "Have you found anything wrong?" Eva asked nervously. Jim nodded slightly and slowly spit out two words, "Suicide!" Sweat broke out on Eva''s forehead, and a rage rose from his face. "Jim Jing, I''m serious with you. Don''t talk nonsense, okay?" "Am I talking nonsense?" Jim pursed his lips and pretended to be serious, "Humansmit suicide. Can''t animals? It was not often reported on TV that birdsmitted suicide or whalesmitted suicide, which meant that animals were also rebellious. You must put them on your face every day and let them clean up the garbage and chemical residue for you. They can''t bear it andmit suicide. " Eva was dumbfounded. She did have a spa every day after removing her makeup. Were they unhappy because she use them to do the spa too frequently? "Then what should I do? I''ll y music for them and help them rx, okay? " Jim was speechless. He didn''t expect that this heaven pepper would believe it so easily. It was really silly and childish! He slightly narrowed his beautiful eyes and an evil and attractive smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "The music will have some effect. It would be better if you sing it yourself. You can sing a song to them every morning tofort their small and fragile hearts. " "That''s good. I''ll sing for them when we get back." Eva smiled, revealing two cute dimples. Such an innocent expression made Jim feel a little guilty. "And..." He couldn''t help but add, "Pulverize the eggshell into powder and sprinkle it on the vegetable leaves. It can help repair its broken shell." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Okay." Eva nodded and looked at him gratefully, "Thank you, scum Jim." A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. How could he find another stupid woman in the world? Eva picked up the small box and was about to leave, but was stopped by him. "Are you leaving now? Do you think my help is in vain?" Eva turned around and asked, "Do you want me to make dessert for you?" "No, I just finished my meal." An unnoticeable weird smile appeared on Jim''s thin lips. He hade up with a better ''method of ying the game''. He wanted to y with the heaven pepper slowly. Chapter 707 A Banquet Of Insects Held By King Jim Chapter 707 A Banquet Of Insects Held By King Jim Jim made a phone call and soon a truck arrived outside the vi. Dozens of breeder in sterile clothes got out of the truck, each with a gauze cage in their hands. There were all kinds of worms in the cage. Eva''s beautiful eyes widened in astonishment. "Scum Jim, are these your pets? Others keep cats and dogs and hamsters, but you keep bugs? " She rubbed her arms. Although she was bold and not afraid of bugs, she didn''t like bugs very much. Especially when she saw so many kinds of bugs, she felt goose bumps all over her body. "No, no, no." Jim waved his slender fingers and an evil smile appeared on his face. "These bugs are all prepared for you, a top-grade foodie. Didn''t you say you wanted to eat an insect feastst time, so I specially built a small sterile insect feeder for you. These bugs were all transported from there and fed with pure natural and organic food. They must be very delicious. " Stunned and petrified, Eva swallowed hard and mumbled, "I just said it casually." Jim slightly narrowed his charming eyes, and the smile at the corners of his mouth became strange. "I specially hired the most famous chef for you to cook. You just need to pick and clean it. Remember to pick the big and fat ones." His tone was light, but it was enough to cause a great uproar in Eva''s heart. Although she had eaten bugs when she traveled in Yunnan, they were all cooked. She only needed to close her eyes to eat them. Now she had to pick and wash the fresh, crawling and slowly squirming bugs in person. It was a little scary. She took a deep look at Jim and thought, ''Is this guy ying tricks on me?'' Her nickname was ''Dare Fang''. She couldn''t be frightened by a few bugs, or she would be ridiculed by him! So she took two deep breaths, took off her coat, rolled up her sleeves, opened the gauze cage with scorpions, and put her hand in without saying anything. Jim took a deep breath, grabbed her wrist and pulled it out when she was about to reach for the scorpions. "Heaven pepper? Is your department of biology taught by a P.E. teacher? Don''t you what is this?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I know, scorpion." Eva pouted at him with dissatisfaction. "How dare you use your hand when you know it? If its tail stings you, you will be miserable." Jim frowned. He didn''t want this interesting insect feast to stop halfway because her hand was stung. "Then how can I choose if I don''t use my hands? How to fetch them?" Eva rolled her eyes at him. Jim brought a professional insect hunting tool kit with gloves, tweezers, knife,... "Oh, there are tools. Why don''t you show me earlier?" Eva grinned, revealing a row of white teeth. Jim looked at her and didn''t know why, every time she smiled at him, his calm heart would be like a small stone falling into theke and rippling water. It must be because she was too spicy in normal times and a little sweet asionally made him feel strange. Putting on her gloves, Eva picked up tweezers and picked up ten fattest and biggest scorpions from the gauze cage. "Scum Jim, ten should be enough for us, right?" "I don''t care, as long as it is enough for you." Jim shrugged. Her appetite was not in direct proportion to her body size. "That should be enough. There are still many bugs." With a smile, Eva turned to the cage with a big spider, and a little excitement shed through her eyes. "Wow, is this a red rose spider? I''ve seen it in Yunnan. It is worth more than a hundred dors for each piece. I''ve heard that it can dispel the heat and poison and good for blood cirction." Jim wiped the sweat on his forehead and thought, ''This heaven pepper is really a bold. She doesn''t show any fear when seeing bugs. Instead, she is a little excited. No wonder it is a top-grade foodie who has reached a new realm.'' "Are you really not afraid at all?" he asked deliberately. "No, I''m not." Eva shook her head like a rattle drum. At first, her scalp was a little numb, and her body constantly had goose bumps. However, after picking up the scorpion, the terrifying feeling disappeared, and she felt very interesting. "Well, continue to pick." Jim pressed his perfect thin lips into a straight line. To be honest, he really wanted to see the frightened scream and tremble heaven pepper, and with the pitiful expression, begging him for mercy. After picking up the spiders, she would pick up bamboo insects, grasshoppers, water centipedes... "Scum Jim, can you really eat these bugs?" She nced at Jim with doubt. Jim snorted with disdain. When he was trained in the US marine corps, he had even eaten living insect. There was nothing he didn''t dare to eat when the insects were dead. "Take it to the kitchen when it''s ready," he ordered. Eva nodded and lifted the gauze cage. After entering the kitchen, the cook began to teach her how to deal with these bugs. The grasshoppers had to be removed of their wings and feet. And then boiled them in water after washing them. The scorpions had to be cut off the poison nd on their tails. Then put them into the salted water, and choke them to death, and then poured the salted water into the pot together for a few minutes until their bodies were stiff. The nine incense insects had to be poured into the warm water at about forty degrees Celsius to get rid of the stinky liquid. Because the insects would discharge the stinky liquid if it was stimted. Since the water centipedes lived in the sand and stone crevices for a long time, we need to soak it in water for two hours and let it spit out the dirty things in his body... Eva red at the man who didn''t make a move and waspletely expecting to enjoy the benefits. Suddenly, she grabbed a spider and put it on his shoulder. She wanted to frighten him, but he didn''t even blink his eyes. "Childish!" He sneered and said the word with a mocking look on his face. Curling his lips, Eva said, "I''m in a hurry here. Don''t you think it''s a little unkind for you not to help me while watching a good show?" "I paid for it and you work for it. It''s fair!" Jim said slowly. Eva was speechless. It sounded reasonable. These bugs were raised by him, and there was no reason to refute. The most hateful thing was that she did mention to eat the banquet of insects before, and he treated her with kindness. Even if she was bullied, she could only swallow the bitter silently! ''What a scum! He can always find a way to torture me!'' While she wasining in her mind, Jim''s handsome face got closer to her and said, "Heaven pepper, apart from being afraid of hunger, is there anything else you are afraid of?" Eva wrinkled her nose at him and said, "My nickname is Dare Fang. How can there be anything that makes me scared?" Even if she had, she wouldn''t tell him, since he was her enemy. If he found her weakness, he would strangle her to death. Jim raised his thick eyebrows slightly. He did not believe her word. He believed that as long as he dug deeper, he would find it out. Eva put the washed bamboo bugs on the chopping board, and a secret light shed in her eyes. "What about you, scum Jim? What are you afraid of except fire?" Jim''s face darkened. An indescribable look shed across his face and disappeared in an instant. "I hate fire, not fear." He was so fearless. Even the evil spirit was standing in front of him, he would dare to throw it into the trash can. Eva''s thick long eyshes blinked, "Scum Jim, did you see a fire in your childhood, so you have a psychological shadow?" "Cut the crap." Jim stretched out his big hand and forcefully turned her head towards the sink. He didn''t allow her to look at him again, as if trying to avoid something. There was a sharp gleam in her beautiful almond eyes. Jim must have hidden a big secret, which was rted to fire, so he was not allowed to see any fire in his house. "Hurry up and don''t dy." Her distraction aroused Jim''s dissatisfaction. Although he was the king of gossip and was very curious about any strange things and wanted to dig it out, he would never allow anyone to pry his secret. Eva stuck out her tongue and began to work again. More than an hourter, she finally finished the preparatory work, and the rest was the cook''s business. When she entered the living room, she copsed on the sofa, regardless of her image. In scum Jim''s eyes, she was just an ordinary woman. Jim sat on an armchair and yed with his iPad. The hall was very quiet. Soon, the scent of the food came out of the kitchen. "It smells so good." Eva''s greediness began to wake. As a foodie, she was only picky about taste and never picky about food materials. Jim saw it and smiled. "There are many bugs on the earth. If all over the world bring bugs to the table, human beings won''t suffer from hunger." "Not everyone has the courage to eat bugs." Eva chuckled and began to rub her hands and fists. "It''s really easy to raise you." Jim shook his head and sneered. It was rare for a woman to be so happy even eating bugs. After a while, the servant came to inform them that the meal was ready. Eva jumped up from the sofa excitedly, rushed to the table and sat down rudely. It wasn''t the first time or the second time she came to Jim''s vi. She was already very casual. The servant served the dishes one by one. There were scallion with red rose spider, grasshopper cold and dressed with sauce, fried bamboo worm, crispy bee pupa, scorpion kebab with chopped pepper, spicy water centipede... "Wow!" Eva licked her lips and was about to drool, "Scum Jim, I will help myself first." Then she picked up a piece of water centipede and took a bite. It was crispy and spicy, which was really appetizing. "Yummy." She nodded wildly. Most importantly, she worked hard before she finally ate them. A mischievous smile appeared on Jim''s face. "I found that I forgot an important dish." "What dish?" Eva asked while eating. "Baked snails with red wine," he said slowly. Eva was choked. She took a sip of wine to calm herself down! "I don''t eat snails. Snails are already under my protection!" she said firmly. "Do you want to make a public service advertisement on TV to call on everyone to protect the snail?" Jim sneered. Eva picked up a big spider and put it into her mouth. After eating it, she smacked his lips and said, "Scum Jim, I was a little nervous in the past two days, but it''s much easier to quarrel with you." "Why are you so nervous? Is the ugly daughter-inw going to see her parents inw? " Jim teased, raising his eyebrows. Chapter 708 We Are Getting Married Chapter 708 We Are Getting Married Eva nodded, "You''re right. Tomorrow Vinton will arrange a dinner party and officially mention our marriage to the Xu family. Although I don''t intend to talk to Elizabeth, I''m still a little nervous. Fortunately, Essie will help me, so that I won''t fight alone. Otherwise, I don''t think I can deal with the two bad guys, Elizabeth and Valery. " Jim had a good appetite, but when he heard this, his taste bud suddenly became numb, and his mood inexplicably became very bad. He took a sip of wine to dispel those strange emotions. "Your target is the grandma and your father-inw. Your can ignore your mother inw," he said in a low voice. "I will ignore her, but she won''t ignore me." Eva curled her lips. Elizabeth wanted to give her a hard time all day long. It was impossible for her to marry Vinton smoothly. Jim''s eyes were full of sympathy for her. She was simple minded, with developed limbs. It was impossible for her to learn to be smart. The only thing he could teach her was to learn to save herself. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "If you can''t make sure to deal with Elizabeth, you cane to me, but you have to keep it on ounts." Eva was slightly stunned and looked at him from head to toe with a study of judgment. "Scum Jim, do you mean to help me?" She couldn''t believe it. Was this guy illuminated by the Buddhast night and became kind? Jim snorted, "Don''t tter yourself. I''m thinking for myself. You owe me so much. If you were killed by Elizabeth, I''ll lose." Eva pouted, "But I haven''t paid off my old debt and new debt was there again. When can I pay off all the debt?" "You can make a choice by yourself," Jim said casually. On the surface, he wanted her to make a choice, but in fact, he knew that Eva had no choice. It didn''t matter how much she owed him. The most terrible thing was that she was tortured to death by Elizabeth. Of course, Eva thought of it. Although her mind was simple, she was clear about the priority. If she had to choose, she would definitely choose Jim, the enemy. In the Dragon City, everyone was afraid of Zac and Jim. If they fell into the hands of Zac, they would die terribly, and if they fell into the hands of Jim, they would feel living was worse than death. Jim was so evil and treacherous that no one could predict what he would do. If they didn''t expect it, it would be impossible to guard against it. Elizabeth was afraid of him. "That''s what you said. A word spoken is an arrow let fly. You can''t refuse my help in the future." She took the opportunity and didn''t give him a chance to go back on his words. "I never go back on my words," Jim said firmly. As if finding a backer, Eva suddenly felt rxed. It was said that it was easy to enjoy the cool air with one''s back against a big tree. It was indeed reasonable. She had been in trouble with Jim for so long. She found that he was not a bad guy, but he had many bad ideas and liked to y tricks on others. As long as she could deal with Elizabeth, she would suffer some losses and let him give her a hard time. It was better to be bullied than losing her life! While she was thinking, Jim picked up a scorpion and said meaningfully, "People always say that Scorpions are poisonous. In fact, once the tail of a scorpion is cut off, it will be no different than the ordinary insects. Elizabeth can gain a foothold in the Xu family depending on Vinton. If Vinton bes a kite without a string and gets out of her control, she will be a bald chicken without feathers. " Eva understood what he meant and smiled faintly. "In her eyes, I''m on the same side with Essie, so she has to find her person for Vinton. If she hadn''t considered the blood rtionship, she would have married Luke''s daughter to him. " "Are you on the same side with beauty Yi?" Jim asked casually. "Of course. I''m going to fight against Essie enemy together. Her enemy is my enemy." Eva patted her chest without hesitation, as if she was going through fire and water for her friend. "In that case, you have to make Vintonpletely on your side, and make Elizabethpletely a bald chicken," Jim said in a low voice. "The rtionship between Vinton and Elizabeth is not very good. Elizabeth doesn''t care about Vinton at all. She only knows to control him and treat him as a puppet." Eva raised her eyebrows. In a rich family that preferred boys to girls, it was really strange that the hostess of the family valued her daughter more than her son. "The worse their rtionship is, the better it will be for you." Jim looked serious. Eva blinked his eyes and smiled at him, "Scum Jim, what will you do if the woman you want to marry has a conflict with your mother in the future?" Jim shrugged and said, "My mommy grew up abroad. She doesn''t have the concept of mother-inw and daughter-inw in the East. She won''t have conflict with her daughter-inw." "Zac''s mother grew up abroad. Why is she so stubborn?" Eva pursed her lips. In her eyes, Mary was the worst of mother-inw she had ever seen. She was on the same level with Elizabeth. No wonder the two became best friends and shared the same taste! "They were involved in the resentment of thest generation. It''s different." Jim took a sip of wine and said in an indifferent tone. Eva picked up thest fried bamboo bug from the te in front of him and put it into her mouth. After she finished eating, she sighed with satisfaction and said, "Scum Jim, your rich ns value families of equal social rank. If you marry a poor girl, your family will definitely object, right?" Jim''s Brown pupils shrank slightly. "Heaven pepper, don''t you have confidence in yourself, or your family background?" "No. I just asked casually. Parents can''t be chosen. My own efforts are the most important," Eva said seriously. In her heart, if she could really choose before she was reborn, she would definitely ask for a different father. York didn''t deserve to be a husband or a father! Jim agreed with her. He didn''t care about the so-called family background as long as he loved her. Unfortunately, the woman he loved was gone. "It''s good that you don''t care. You can''t choose from your birth, but you can choose the path of life." His tone was implicit and intriguing. It was a sessful leap in her life for her to be the current role as the lead character from the queen of trivial roles. After eating and drinking enough, Eva went back. She had to keep up her spirit and cope with the battle tomorrow. Vinton booked a VIP private room in the Scenery Sea Food Restaurant. Essie didn''te with them, but alone. She didn''t want Elizabeth to always connect her with Eva. In addition to Baron, Elizabeth and Vicki, Valery and Alice also came. When she saw Eva and Essie, Valery''s face immediately darkened, and she made no secret of her hatred for the two. "Essie, what are you doing here? Your surname is Yi. What do you have to do with our Xu family?" She snorted from her nose. "Shut up! Cathy is the blood of our Xu family. No matter what her surname is, she will always be the daughter of our Xu family, Baron scolded. He said this not only to the people present, but also to Essie. Essie didn''t say anything. She didn''t want toe, but for the sake of Eva, she had to. Because here, she was the only one who fully supported the rtionship between Eva and Vinton. "Vinton, why are you asking us all toe here today?" Elizabeth was so cunning that she knew what Vinton meant. She just pretended to be ignorant. Vinton held Eva''s hand and said, "Grandma, dad, mom, I''m going to marry Eva." He said clearly and forcefully. "Do you know what you are doing? You have a fiancee," Elizabeth didn''t lose her temper, but said slowly in a calm voice. "You appointed Wendy. I have never admitted it," Vinton said coldly. "Vinton, stop it. There is no good woman in the entertainment circle. You can''t marry a woman from the entertainment circle." Vicki red at Eva in disgust. In front of her and Baron, Elizabeth had poured dirty water on Eva. "That''s right. I don''t know how many people have hidden rules for her. She probably sleep all the way from her assistant to the director." Valery continued. "Valery, watch your mouth. My Eva is much cleaner than you!" Vinton retorted, showing no respect for Valery. Eva had the urge to beat Valery up and then throw her out of the window. But Essie told her not to be impulsive and speak in advance. She and Vinton would take care of everything, so she had to endure it. Valery''s face turned even redder than pig''s liver in an instant. She mmed on the table and said, "Vinton, are you enchanted by this bitch?" "Women in the entertainment circle are all good at seducing men. Ordinary women can''tpare with them." Elizabeth snorted. Taking a sip of the juice, Essie opened her red lips and said in a gentle voice, "My brother didn''t say anything wrong. Eva is much cleaner than my second sister. She even gave birth to a baby. She is a good woman. Eva] is still a pure girl." Valery''s face seemed to be stung by a bee, and her whole body was distorted. "Essie, don''t tter this tramp girl. I don''t know how many men did she sleep with." With a sneer, Essie continued, "Eva used to be known as an investor killer in the entertainment circle. She never epted the hidden rules. Any investor who dares to make unreasonable requests to her will be beaten ck and blue by her. Therefore, she had been suppressed and banished by the agency. I don''t know how many dirty words those people with ulterior motives have poured on her, but what is ck cannot be white and vice versa." Valery spat on the ground, "She is on your side. Of course you have to put in a good word for her." "So you and aunt Elizabeth hate Eva so much and want to kill her several times just because she is my good friend? What are you worried about? The Xu family belongs to my elder brother and Holy. Is it right for a daughter or a member of the other family to involve into it?" The words of Essie were sharp. She would not allow Elizabeth to plot against Eva again. The corners of Elizabeth''s mouth twitched. Now that Essie had defeated Mary, she was getting more and more arrogant and didn''t take her seriously at all. Chapter 709 I Havent Got Married Yet Chapter 709 I Haven''t Got Married Yet "Essie, I''m your elder after all. Don''t make up stories here. You''re slinging mud at me." The veins on Elizabeth''s forehead were throbbing violently. "You''re good at doing this. It''s not the first time. I''ve kept the evidence. But for the sake of your future daughter-inw, Eva, I don''t want to pursue it anymore. Please stop where it should stop." After saying that, Essie changed her tone slightly, "As for Wendy, in the past, the royal family was most afraid of the rtives of an emperor on the side of his mother or wife to involve in politics, and now the rich families are the same. Aunt Elizabeth, I can understand that you want the rtive on your side could get a share of Xu family. Because of our Xu family, your mother''s family has been prosperous. Why do you ask too much? There are too many rtives in the group, and it will be difficult for eldest brother to handle the business in the Xu''s group. So it will be better for the grand daughter-inw of the Xu family to be simple." This was equivalent to revealing Elizabeth''s intentionpletely. How smart Vicki and Baron were? How could they not know? Elizabeth was so angry that her mouth almost tilted to the ear. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. What Essie said was to make her lose her mind. She couldn''t fall into a trap. "Our Xu family is a rich and powerful family. Marriage requires a good match. Vinton''s wife must be born in a good family. Eva is not only from a single parent family, but also from a poor family. How can she match Vinton? " With a sneer in her heart, Essie thought she had forgot which slum she was from as soon as she became a mistress. But today, she didn''t intend to reveal her past, in case of embarrassing Vinton and Baron. "Eva dide from a poor family when she was a child. The one who caused her to be in such a situation is her heartless father, York, who only wants to tter the rich and powerful. He is also your rtive, and his another daughter, Shelly, has been chosen by you as your daughter-inw. Since you don''t dislike Shelly, why do you dislike her half-sister? " Hearing this, Vicki frowned slightly. "If you don''t mention it, I almost forget that this girl is the daughter of York." Baron lit a cigar, took a drag on it and said, "Our daughter-inw values moral quality, not family fortune. As long as she is clean and upright, everything else is a trifle. It''s rare for Vinton to change his mind and want to get married, so that mom can have a great grandson as soon as possible. " As the leader, he had a long-term view. It was the best thing for the Xu family that Cathy and Vinton got along well with each other. As Cathy''s best friend, the marriage between Eva and Vinton would only strengthen the rtionship between brother and sister and would not be sow dissension between them by Elizabeth. Hearing her son''s words, Vicki smiled and turned to Vinton, "You''d better hurry up and better to have two children in three years." Obviously, she agreed. Vinton smiled and put his arm around her shoulder, "Okay, grandma, I will let you have a great grandson as soon as possible." As he spoke, he reached out to hold Eva''s hand under the table. Eva lowered her head and said nothing. She didn''t n to have a baby so soon. But Essie had told her that Vicki was the granddaughter of the Xu family. The most important thing for her after she married into the Xu family was to please her, so she kept silent whatever Vicki said. Elizabeth clenched her fists and her fingertips pierced into the flesh. She still had many ns. As long as she was there, Eva would never be able to marry into the Xu family as she wished. Valery was connected with her mother. It was impossible for Eva, a bitch, to be her sister-inw. She had a lot of ways to torture her to death. Alice remained silent all the time. It was obvious that Elizabeth wanted to help Valery take over the Xu group, which was not good for her. She would benefit a lot from the internal strife between them and Vinton. What''s more, she was most concerned about her marriage with Fell. Baron didn''t care about her at all. It seemed that he didn''t intend to marry her into the Qin family at all. She found that Essie seemed to have a great impact on Baron. Perhaps he wanted to ''atone for his sin'' and let her return to the family, so Baron loved her very much. If Essie could say something to herself, maybe Baron would pay attention to her marriage. After the party, when Essie was about to get in the car, she quickly came over and held her arm. "Essie, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s take a walk together." Essie nodded, closed the door and went to a nearby park with her. "Sister, how are you doing recently?" Essie asked with a smile. "Not so good." Alice curled her lips. "I think you care about the marriage of Vinton and Eva. I''m your biological sister with the same father and mother. Why don''t you care about me?" With a sigh, Essie said, "I give you my advice. But you think I''m against you, so I have to leave you alone." Alice sat on the stone bench, picked up a withered leaf on the table and yed with it. "I''ve thought about it these days. You want me to quit the Xu group and be a richdy who takes care of my husband and children. It''s actually good. Women should put their family first." "It''s good that you can think so." A relieved smile appeared on Essie''s face. "It''s useless for me to think about it. Every time when ites to marriage, Fell will try his best to deceive me. What do you think I should do?" Alice lowered her head in frustration. Essie knew that she had fallen into a dead end. She could only think of no one but Fell. If he continued to suggest her to separate with Fell, it would definitely make her unhappy and the two of them would break up in discord. Anyway, she was her biological sister. She couldn''t just watch her being bullied by Fell without asking. "Sister, haven''t you asked him what he is going to do?" "I''ve asked him. He said that he wouldn''t consider getting married until the development project of the Qin''s group in Australia waspleted. But that was a big project and it would take several years to finish it. He just wanted to fool me, didn''t he?" Alice said gloomily. Essie sighed. In the past, Alice was as cold as ice and otherworldly as fireworks. Now, for the sake of love, she had changed a lot. "Sister, nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. If he doesn''t want to get married, it''s useless to force him. The most important thing for you now is to win back his heart." "If dad is willing to help me talk to the Qin family, then Fell won''t dare not to marry me," Alice said. "Have you ever mentioned it to daddy?" A deep light shed through Essie''s dark eyes. "Daddy is so busy. I can''t even find a chance to mention it." Alice pouted and held her hand. "Essie, I can see that you are the one dad loves most now. Can you help me bring it up if you have the chance?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Essie nced at her. It was not that she didn''t want to help her sister, but that she didn''t want to face Baron alone. They were just rted by blood, nothing else. "I... will find an opportunity," she said in a low voice. Taking it as a yes, a smile appeared on Alice''s face. She was a smart woman. She could put aside her personal resentment against Essie and solve her lifelong problem first. When she became the wife of the crown prince of the Qin family, she would have the ability topete with her, this hostess of the Rong family. After Essie went back, she sat on the sofa, lost in thought. Noticing that she was thinking about something, Zac came over and put his arm around her shoulder. "Honey, what are you thinking about?" With a smile, Essie came to her senses and said, "The wedding of Eva and my brother has been settled. I''ll ask aunt Bonney to help pick a good day. If Mr. Baron and Mrs. Vicky have no objection, they can start to prepare for the wedding." After a pause, she changed her tone, "But we haven''t settled down my sister''s marriage yet. Fell has been procrastinating." "When did the icydy of the Xu n be a bitter melon vine?" Walt sneered. "Love will make people numb and lose their mind, won''t it?" Essie shrugged. "You are right." A smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. As the number one cold man in Dragon City, he was also conquered by this muddled-headed fool. "My sister has promised me that she will stay at home to take care of her husband and son after she gets married and won''t ask anything about the Xu group." In fact, Essie wanted to dispel Zac''s worry about Alice. The marriage between the Xu family and the Qin family would more or less arouse the nerves of the Rong family. If the Rong family knew that she had connections in the middle, they would definitely be unhappy. In the wealthy ns, interests were always the first. Zac was keenly aware of her thoughts. His sharp eyes could see through everything, and he could pry into all the little secrets in her heart. "Alice asked you to help her marry into the Qin family, right?" Raising her eyes to look at him, Essie said, "She is my sister. Do you think I should help her or not?" "Honey, are you naive? Do you really believe that she will stay at home to take care of her husband and children? " Zac sneered. Once it came to family issues, her muddled brain would be short out. "Why not? As for women, family is the most important," Essie said. "Even if she agrees, the Qin family won''t agree. You should know why the Qin family married her." Zac pursed his lips and said seriously, "It''s understandable if she and Fell really love each other. But now it''s clear that Fell only uses her. She won''t have a good result even if she marries him. You don''t have to step in the mire. You have to remember that you are not only the sister of Alice, but also my wife, the hostess of the Rong family. " His tone was like a warning. Essie was very clear that as long as the big devil denied it, there was no room for negotiation. If she vited the imperial edict, she would be disrespectful. However, after all, Alice was her biological sister. It was not a good idea for her to spend her youth being dragged by Fell. "Fell wille to the celebrity ball tomorrow. I''ll go to see what he thinks? If he doesn''t love my sister but just for the interests of the family, I won''t care about them. " Otherwise, she had to worry about her family. After all, she always valued her family the most. However, she never expected that she would be involved in an inexplicable battle. Chapter 710 Steal Her Fiancee Chapter 710 Steal Her Fiancee On the day of the ball, Fell didn''te with Alice, but with a new favorite. Seeing her, Essie trembled violently. "Damn it! Why is my cousin with Fell?" A malicious and cold light shed through Zac''s eyes. He thought that Fell was really good at choosing Finney. After being stunned, a touch of anger rose in Essie''s chest. One was her biological sister, and the other was her cousin. They were all her family. If they quarreled, she would be sandwiched between them like a sandwich? Most importantly, she was sure that Fell just wanted to y tricks on her cousin and deceive her feelings. He didn''t intend to marry her at all. "Calm down!" Zac patted her on the shoulder. But Essie couldn''t calm down. Fell had gone too far this time. She didn''t mind if he wanted to y with other women, but he couldn''t y with her sister! With anger shing in her dark almond eyes, she took two deep breaths and strode towards Fell and Finney. "Brother inw to be, how do you know my cousin?" She deliberately called him brother-inw to be very clear and loud. "We met at Midnight Club." Finney answered in a casual tone, as if she didn''t care about stealing Alice''s fiancee. Essie felt a little dizzy, but she didn''t show it. She just smiled and said, "That''s right. We are all rtives. My brother-inw to be is going to marry my sister. At that time, he will be your brother-in- law." Finney''s face changed slightly. She smiled awkwardly and said nothing. Fell reached out his hand and rudely wrapped his arms around her slender waist. He looked at Essie and smiled wickedly, "Sister Cathy, before we get married, we''d better make more choices in case we will regretter. Don''t you think so?" After a pause, she changed her tone. "But she and Alice are both your sister. I can still be your brother-inw." Anger was burning in Essie''s eyes. Alice had been looking forward to marry him, but now he was hooking up with Finney, which was undoubtedly a thunderbolt to her! And Finney also wanted to get married. She had already experienced a failed marriage, and if she was abandoned by Fell again. How could she bear it? "Brother Fell, are you going to choose between my two sisters? Will there be no third choice?" Her smile was still on the corner of her mouth, but her tone became serious. She was deliberately refuting Fell. Fell shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. He neither admitted nor denied, lest he was caught by Essie again. Noticing her cousin''s displeasure, Finney smiled at him and said, "Wait for me at the bar counter. Order me a cup of Margret." Fell nodded and walked towards the bar counter. Knowing that the two sisters needed to have a talk alone, Zac found a quiet corner and sat down. Essie took two sses of champagne and handed one to Finney. Taking a sip of champagne, Finney said slowly, "Essie, I know you are not happy when I date with Fell. I don''t want to be a mistress and steal Alice''s fiancee. Fell told me that he had no feelings for Alice and would not marry her, so I agreed to date him. " "Cousin, Fell is a yboy. He just wants to y with you, not marry you," Essie warned. Finney shook the champagne in her hand. Even though she had been cheated by the fake rich and had experienced a failed marriage, her concept of choosing a spouse had never changed. What she wanted was a rich and handsome man, and he couldn''t be the inferior character like a rich man or a upstart. He must be a young man from a rich family and a top quality man. She got married for two times, and she was not young anymore. The chances and sess rate of finding a good man were getting smaller and smaller. It was like a windfall to meet Fell. Fell was handsome, unrestrained, and the future leader of the Qin family. He was totally up to her standard. Why didn''t she fight for it? She was a fool if she didn''t pick up the pie from the God. "I will just take it as a gamble. If I lose, I won''t regret. If I don''t gamble, I will regret for the rest of my life," Finney said in a low voice. Hearing this, Essie said helplessly, "Cousin, it''s impossible for Fell to break up with my sister. He wants to date two girls at the same time. Don''t be fooled by him." "I canpete fairly with Alice," Finney said slowly. "Sis, there are so many men in Dragon City. Why do you have a crush on Fell? If you like rich and handsome men, I can help you find someone better than Fell. " She tried her best to persuade Finney to stop. But Finney didn''t think so. Although there were many men on the earth, there were only a few top quality men. Only through cruelpetition and survival of the fittest could they get the chance. "There are only four princes in the four ns of Dragon City. Who else canpete with them? Besides, even without me, there will be other women involved between them. If there is no love, only interests can''t remain the stable rtionship between them. " Seeing that she was unmoved, Essie sighed, knowing that her words were in vain. "I have to go for Fell." Seeing that someone came to talk to Fell at the bar counter, Finney ended the conversation and walked towards the bar counter. Depressed, Essie returned to Zac. "Icy guy, do you think Fell wants to get rid of my sister? And he can''t find a suitable way, he just want to take my cousin as cannon fodder?" "Anyway, this matter is not simple." Zac took a sip of champagne and said, "but all is fair in love. There is nothing you can do." "I can''t just stand by and watch my sister and cousin be rivals in love. They turn against each other for that yboy, Fell, right?" "What can you do?" Zac stroked her head and gave her a thoughtful look. It seemed to remind her that she was silly and naive. Essie rolled her eyes at him. Although she had no choice as he said, his unusually indifferent expression made her very unhappy. Her sister was his sister, and her cousin was also his cousin. How could he be as indifferent as an outsider watching a drama. "Icy guy, people said one would remain indifferent if it was none of your business. But now it''s not that it is none of your business. It''s your wife''s rtives who are involved. It''s your enemy who framed them. Are you really going to sit by and do nothing?" She put her hands on her hips and stared at him with dissatisfaction. Zac pulled her into his arms and said, "Honey, love is stimted by the hormones, the dopamine. The dopamine will be secreted for three months in a row. These three months were also the most passionate stage of love. People would be blind and irrational, they could not listen to what others said. Finney is at this stage. If you want to persuade her to stop, you have to wait until three months later. " There was a dark cloud on Essie''s beautiful face. ording to this, he had no love for her for a long time? Or, his brain had never secreted dopamine, only adrenaline! "Zac, when you said that, I suddenly found a very serious problem." She pretended to be very serious. "What question?" Zac raised his eyebrows. "It seems that I have never secreted dopamine into you," she said slowly word by word. All of a sudden, Zac tightened his arms around her waist, as if he was expressing his anger. "You are so silly that you often have a brain fart. Even if you secrete it, you won''t know." Essie leaned over and gently bit his tall nose. "What about you? Have you secreted any dopamine for me?" "Guess it yourself." Zac pinched the tip of her chin and looked at her affectionately. Unfortunately, she didn''t like this answer at all. Her heart was like the waves, raising a wave of disappointment. Was it so difficult to say that he loved her? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Only when a couple expressed their love asionally would life be interesting. No wonder this guy was called Mr. cold blood. He was so cold that he didn''t understand amorous feelings at all! She grabbed the champagne ss on the table and took a gulp to relieve her depression. She was more and more sure that she wouldn''t hear the three words ''I love you'' from Zac until the day of her death. Unfortunately, she would die with regret! "Zac, I have a question for you. Answer me honestly." "What''s the problem?" Zac pinched her nose lovingly. "If you don''t have a hidden disease, will you still choose me as your wife?" she said seriously. Zac lowered his head and pecked her on the lips. "My wife was chosen when I was twelve years old." "How is that possible? If you don''t have a hidden disease, you must have a lot of women. Can you leave your first time to me?" Zac stroked her head sadly. "This head is not smart at other times. It works very fast when you think too much." Whether he had a hidden disease or not had nothing to do with whether he had a woman or not. His indifference to women was not because of his hidden disease, but his nature. He was a cold man. She was the only woman who had the ability to break into his heart. "It''s a normal assumption. I don''t think too much." Essie pouted. Zac smiled, "Honey, you don''t have any hidden disease. Didn''t you also devote your first time to me?" Essie''s clear almond eyes twinkled in the light. She didn''t want to be selfless to him. She had nned to leave her best and purest self to Hanson, but she didn''t expect that she was taken away by him by ident. "That''s your luck." She nced at him coquettishly. "It''s a kind of luck to meet the right person at the right time." Acent and charming smile appeared on Zac''s thin lips. He was lucky to capture this muddled-headed fool in the True Color Bar. Otherwise, his heart would still be wandering at the moment. These words were irrefutable for Essie. They were destined to meet thousands of miles away. No matter how far away they were from each other, they would eventually meet and fall in love. And those who didn''t have a red line connected by the Matchmaker would eventually go separate ways even if they loved each other deeply. At this moment, Finney and Fell were talking happily. There were always people who liked to stir up trouble in the party, fearing that the world would not be in chaos. As soon as they came in, someone took a photo secretly and sent it to Alice. Alice was furious and jumped into her Ferrari and rushed over. Chapter 711 A Fierce Battle (Part One) Chapter 711 A Fierce Battle (Part One) Like an angry cow, Alice rushed to Finney aggressively. Without saying a word, she pped Finney hard. Before Finney could Dodge, five bright red fingerprints appeared on her cheeks. "What are you doing, Alice?" She covered her face and stared at her angrily. Seeing this, Essie rushed over and grabbed Alice''s arm. "Sister, don''t be impulsive. Let''s have a talk." "I have nothing to say to this bitch. Everyone in Dragon City knows that Fell is my fiance. How dare she step in shamelessly? Why didn''t she peeing and look into it how did she look like? How could she daydream to marry a rich man!" Alice sneered at Finney and thought, ''It''s not a big deal for me to p her. If it''s not in public, I will definitely strangle her to death by myself. I don''t think she has the guts topete with me for Fell!'' Finney sneered, "It''s normal for me to divorce. I haven''t done anything disgraceful. What about you? Your news has been spread on Facebook. I guess all the men in the world have seen your wonderful scenes. Marriage in a rich family requires an innocent background. Are you still innocent? You are so humiliating in front of the whole world! " Behind her, the corner of Fell''s mouth twitched violently as if it had been stung by a bee. It was a sharp thorn in his heart. As his fiancee, he had been cuckolded by Alice from the beginning to the end. Even if she had been set up, he could not bear the depression. However, he didn''t say a word. He just wanted to watch a y. He didn''t want to stop the two women from fighting for him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The color drained from Alice''s face. This was also her biggest taboo. It was a stain that could not be erased. How dare this bitch, Finney, reveal her past again? She really didn''t want to live. "Finney Yi, you''d better recognize the situation. Your family runs a small restaurant. Without my sister, you can''t even enter the Midnight Club! I''ll kick you out of the Xu group tomorrow. You can''t stay in Dragon City as long as I say a word! " She was almost roaring, but Finney didn''t show weakness. "Alice Xu, you have no say in the Xu group. You are not qualified to fire me. Besides, I''m not a home wrecker. Mr. Qin doesn''t love you at all. He loved Essie. You set him up and made him unable to pursue Essie. That''s why he reluctantly epted you. " Finney''s words seemed to have peeled off ayer of her skin. "Shut up!" She roared and raised her hand to hit Finney again, but was stopped by the hand of Essie. "Well, stop arguing. It''s useless for you two to quarrel. Fell is the culprit. He cheated on you. You should get even with him!" Seeing that Fell didn''t move, he seemed to enjoy to see the women fighting for him. If it were any other woman, she wouldn''t care if they fought to death. But they were both her sisters, and she couldn''t leave them alone. Noticing the displeasure on Essie''s face, Fell spread out his hands and put on an innocent look. "We are not married. We are all free, and not everyone can take the position of the daughter inw of our Qin family. You have topete for the that." Hearing this, Alice almost fainted. "Fell, what do you mean? You don''t want to marry me because of this woman? " With a sigh, Fell said helplessly, "Alice, you''re a good girl, but Finney is also a good girl, beautiful and smart. I like her very much now. What do you think we should do?" Acent smile appeared on Finney''s face, and her heart was filled with sweetness, as if she had been fed with honey. On the other hand, Alice was so angry that she trembled all over. If her eyes could kill, she would definitely kill Finney into pieces. "Fell, do you have a preference on divorced woman? It used to be Essie, and now Finney. They are all discount goods. What attracts you?" Essie was hurt by her words even she was not involved in. But she forgave her for her reckless words, but Finney wouldn''t. "Divorce is better than being seen by men all over the world." "Finney Yi, I''ll tear your mouth apart!" Before she could do anything else, she was held by Essie. "This is a public ce. You''d better stop at the right time. Don''t make the headlines tomorrow and be theughing stock of Dragon City." Standing next to them, Zac kept silent from beginning to end. He was always on guard against his wife''s idental injury. He was not interested in such a scene, but he could see that Fell arranged the y on purpose. Many people were watching, but they didn''t dare to get involved or watch when it came to the business of three overlords of the Dragon City. They didn''t want to get hurt for no reason, so they could only watch silently. Hearing what Essie said, Alice controlled herself a little and said, "Finney Yi, just wait and see. I will let you know the consequences of fighting with me for my man." With a careless look on her face, Finney said, "Before we get married, everyone has equal opportunities. Just do whatever you like. I won''t be afraid of you." Fell frowned. "Alice, I warn you, don''t y tricks behind my back. It''s useless." Seeing that he defended Finney, Alice was so angry that she wanted to stamp her feet. "Fell, you can''t get rid of the daughter of the Xu family easily. If you dare not marry me, you will never be able to marry a wife in your life!" With a sneer, Fell said, "Since your Xu family has been connected with the Rong family by marriage, you don''t want to marry our Qin family at all. Who else wille to help you?" What he said hit the nail on the head. Alice''s beautiful face twisted ferociously. "Who says that our Xu family doesn''t want to unite with your Qin family by marriage? It won''t do any harm if we unite with each other. I will persuade dad." Chapter 712 A Fierce Battle (Part Two) Chapter 712 A Fierce Battle (Part Two) However, Fell didn''t respond. An unnoticeable weird smile appeared on his face. "Do you have the ability to do that?" "I''m not a coward. I''ll let you know that marrying me is only good for your family. It''s not bad," Alice said seriously. Looking at them, Zac pursed his perfect thin lips into a straight line, and his dark cold eyes were like an ancient well of a thousand years, deep and gloomy. On the way back, Essie was worried and felt that something was going to happen. Essie couldn''t help but frown. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Icy guy, what do you think Fell is up to?" Raising the corners of his mouth, Zac sneered, "The Qin family has just acquired the Golden Fortune Jewelry Group and is ready to enter the jewelry industry. In addition to our Rong family, the only one who has mineral resources in our country is your Xu family. Fell''s action must be to give a hard whip to Alice, so that she can spare no effort to cooperate the Xu family with Qin family. " Essie patted him on the shoulder. No wonder he was the God of war in the business world. He saw through Fell''s little trick at a nce. The cooperation between the Xu family and the Rong family mainly focused on two industries, energy and infrastructure construction, and they did not intersect in the jewelry industry. If they cooperated with the Qin family, it would not have any impact on the rtionship between the two families, but... "What benefit will it bring to our Xu family if we cooperate with the Qin family? Mr. Baron won''t make a decision without any benefit to the Xu family just for sister''s marriage. " "Didn''t the Xu family always want to enter the Southeast Asian market? The Qin family not only had a strong government rtionship in the Southeast Asia, but also controlled the local gangs. The Qin family will definitely cooperate with the Xu family on the condition that they help the Xu family enter the Southeast Asia market and achieve a win-win result with the Xu family," Zac analyzed in a low voice. "If so, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it won''t have any impact on the Rong family." Essie shrugged. Although she didn''t want to acknowledge Baron as her father, she couldn''t deny that the blood of the Xu family was flowing in her body. If it was for the interests of the Xu family, she wouldn''t object. Zac was keenly aware of her thoughts. He frowned and said, "Do you think the Qin family only has such a small appetite for cooperation with the Xu family in the jewelry industry?" "Or what?" Essie pouted again. Since she left the Xu group, she didn''t want to think about these complicated business wars. She just wanted to do her own business in the fashion field and teach waited her husband and teach her children. "The goal of the Qin family is topletely rece the Rong family and be a partner of the Xu family. Then they will unite with the Xu family to deal with the Rong family," Zac said seriously. Waving her hand, Essie said, "You''ve thought too much. Maybe they just want to cooperate in the jewelry industry. Besides, our Xu family will never get involved in your fight with the Qin family. Look at the Jing family. They have cooperated with all three of us, but they are still able to remain neutral and stay out of this matter. " "Naive." Zac flicked her forehead. "s, it''s all the business of Mr. Baron. It has nothing to do with me. I''m just worried about my sister and cousin. As long as they don''t cause any trouble for the sake of Fell, I''ll be relieved." Covering her forehead with her hand, Essie red at him with dissatisfaction. Then she changed her tone and said, "Icy guy, since it''s just for cooperation, he can find a woman randomly. Why did he choose my cousin?" "Because he doesn''t want you to get involved." Zac looked sharp. ording to Alice''s current personality, she would definitely not let go of Finney. But he didn''t mention a word. He didn''t want Essie to warn Finney to be careful of Alice. Fell didn''t want his little fool to get involved, so he wouldn''t let Fell get what he wanted. As long as there was a quarrel between Alice and Finney, Essie would not stay out of it, but then Alice would really not be able to marry into the Qin family. "Well, you just stay at home and take care of your husband and son. The man will deal with the affairs outside." "That''s my good husband. Man shall take care of the matters outside of the house and woman shall take care of the home. This is the most reasonable match and livingw in the human society from ancient times till now." With a naughty smile, Essie revealed two charming dimples. Now that Mary was not here, she had to live a peaceful life for a few days. She had toe back during the Spring Festival, and then there would be no peace in the Rong Mansion again. Zac shook his head andughed. In fact, Essie was just a little woman who was not ambitious, indifferent by nature and easy to satisfy. She didn''t expect to be rich or powerful, but to live a stable and comfortable life. However, as the daughter of the Xu family and the hostess of the Rong family, her life was destined to be ups and downs, and could not be as calm as water. Two dayster... When Essie was about to take her baby to the garden to bask in the sun, she received a call from the hospital. Something happened to Finney! Chapter 713 Disfigured With Sulfuric Acid Chapter 713 Disfigured With Sulfuric Acid Essie hurried to the hospital. Finney was being rescued in the emergency room. As soon as she came out of thepany, she was sshed with sulfuric acid. Although she took an umbre to cover herself in time, her face and arms were still burnt by the sshed sulfuric acid. The first person that came to Essie''s mind was Alice. She really didn''t dare to imagine that she would use such a vicious method to deal with Finney. Disfiguring was a disaster for a person. It was too cruel, too bad! Lucy and Bob also arrived. "How is Finney? How could she be sshed with sulfuric acid? What kind of deep hatred she had with others?" Lucy was worried and angry. Essie didn''t answer. She was conflicted and didn''t know whether she should say it or not. After all, Alice was her sister. If she said it out, she would be done. But if she didn''t say it, she would get away with it. Who would give Finney justice? The most important thing was that at present, everything was just a guess, and there was no evidence. She had to investigate the matter clearly. "Dad, did you call aunt Wendy?" she said in a low voice. "Yes, they booked the air ticket. On their way here, your aunt Wendy cried and passed out several times." Bob sighed heavily, "What if Finney gets disfigured?" "Where is Spencer? Contact him as soon as possible. He is one of the most powerful cosmetic experts in the world and ask him to help Finney with the surgery." Lucy said. Essie knew that her mother referred to her father''s high school ssmate, uncle Spencer. It was him who helped her with the stic surgery. "I haven''t contacted Godin for a long time. Last time I called him, his mobile phone was powered off. I guess he has changed his mobile phone. I asked several ssmates about it, but they didn''t know about Spencer''s current situation." Bob sighed. "If we can''t, we''ll go back to Jiang City and visit his home to look for him," Lucy said. "Okay." Bob nodded. Finney was his niece. As her uncle, he had to care about her. The door of the emergency room opened and Finney was pushed out with gauze on her face and arms. "Doctor, how is the girl?" Lucy asked in a hurry. "Although her life is not in danger for the time being, her right arm and right face are seriously burned. She must be carefully observed until she passes the infected period," the doctor said. "Then, what about her face..." Lucy nced at Finney, worried that she would hear it, so she didn''t finish her words. The doctor understood what she meant. "At that time, we can only consider skin-grafting." Finney was pushed into the VIP ward. Essie asked her parents to stay to take care of her and she went out by herself. She called Ford and asked him to send people to search for the murderer who poured sulfuric acid on Finney. She wanted to catch him before the police and force him to hand over the backstage maniptor. Ford was so fast that he caught the bastard in the afternoon. "Mrs. Essie, he has confessed to us. It was under the order of Alice." It was her! An extreme anger rose in Essie''s chest. She jumped into the car and drove directly to the vi of Alice. At this moment, Alice was lying on the chair, basking in the sun and drinking champagne leisurely. She was very happy. That bitch, Finney, dared to fight with her. She was tired to live. When the servant opened the door, Essie rushed in. Without saying a word, she raised her hand and pped her in the face, causing the champagne in her hand to ssh all over the ground. "Are you crazy?" Alice shouted angrily. "This p was for Finney. How vicious you are! You even asked someone to pour sulfuric acid on Finney. Are you still a human? " Essie was filled with righteous indignation. "Don''t frame me up. She was sshed with sulfuric acid. It''s none of my business," Alice denied. "That bastard has been caught by me. I won''te to you without evidence." Clenching her teeth, Essie''s eyes turned red with anger. Hearing this, Alice''s face turned pale. She had given the man money and asked him to pour sulfuric acid and run away. How could he be caught so soon? "Essie, I''m your biological sister. You don''t help me, and turn to help that bitch, Finney. What kind of cousin is she? She has nothing to do with you." She took the opportunity to change the topic. "Alice Xu, do you have a conscience to do such a cruel thing for Fell? He doesn''t love you at all. He is just using you. Even if it is not Finney Yi, there will be Finney Tang or Finney Li. Are you going to pour sulfuric acid on all of them? " Essie''s tone was extremely sharp. At this time, she didn''t have to think about anything. She had to wake her up. "I''ll kill those bitches as long as theye. I''ll see who dares to seduce Fell," Alice said insidiously. "You are crazy. I will hand that bastard over to the police. You should be responsible for your behavior!" With a sudden strength of her hand, Essie overturned the whole tea table. A crisp sound of ''bang'' also made Alice shiver. She could see that Essie was really angry this time. She didn''t worry about the police. Someone would help her solve the problem. She only worried that Baron would know it. If Essie continued to add fuel to the fire by Baron''s side, Baron would not only not help her, but also prevent her from marrying into the Qin family. Her dream of being the hostess of the Qin family would definitely be shattered. Her two eyeballs rolled a few times, and then she knelt down beside Essie with a plop. "Essie, I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong. Please don''t hand that person over to the police, and don''t let others know that I did it, okay? I was so angry that I couldn''t control myself. That''s why I came up with this idea. As you have seen that day, Finney went too far. She exposed my shorings everywhere, making me feel ashamed in front of Fell. She is the home wrecker, but she is arrogant. How can I tolerate her? " "Why don''t you go to get even with Fell and pour sulfuric acid on him? If he didn''t flirt Finney, how could Finney be with him! " Essie questioned. She really couldn''t figure out why love could make a woman so blind. She was simply spiraled into madness? "You can''t stop a woman who wants to crawl into a man''s bed. Don''t you know what kind of person Finney is? She worships money and vanity. She only wants to marry a rich man. When she meets a top-level and excellent man like Fell, she will definitely stick to him like super glue! " Alice hugged her legs and began to cry, "I really love Fell very much. Without him, I can''t live on. I know I have gone too far this time. I know I was wrong. Please give me a chance to correct myself. I''m your sister and we are siblings. If I go to jail, my life will be over. Do you bear to see me spend the rest of my life in prison? " "If I give you a chance, why don''t you give Finney a chance? Don''t you know how cruel disfigured is to a woman? You ruined her whole life. What about her future? " Essie said sadly. She and Finney grew up together. The two of them had a good rtionship, no worse than her biological sister, Alice. Although Finney''s values were somewhat different from hers under the stingy education of aunt Wendy, it was her own choice and she had the right to choose her own life. As for this love triangle, she was aplete victim. She was just used by Fell. "I''ll ask the doctor to give her a cosmetic surgery. I''ll pay for it all, okay?" Alice said, pping herself two times hard. Taking a deep breath, Essie thought, ''Some injuries can bepensated, and some can never be repaired.'' But after all, Alice was her sister. How could she bear to let her go to jail? "Do you really know you are wrong?" Alice nodded hardly. "I''m sorry, Essie. Please forgive me this time. I''ll atone for my sins and make up for Finney." Essie''s heart was full of contradictions. She struggled for a long time, which made her a little exhausted. Finally, she sighed heavily. "I will let that person take all the me." Then she pushed her hand away and left. Looking at her receding figure, Alice wiped the crocodile tears on her face and showed a cold smile. She took out her cell phone from her pocket and dialed a mysterious number. She needed to find someone to help her solve her worries. As soon as Essie got on the car, she received a call from Lucy. When Finney woke up, she was so excited that she pulled out the needle and wanted tomit suicide. Essie hurried back to the hospital. "It''s okay, Finney. My parents will contact the best stic surgeon for you to make you as beautiful as before." Holding her in her arms, Essie said, "Look at my mother. She has also been disfigured. Look at the doctor who had done the stic surgery for her. She is as beautiful as before and there is no trace at all." "What''s the use of stic surgery? He won''t want me anymore." Leaning on her, Finney cried bitterly. "Who on earth is so vicious? I will call director Liter to catch that bastard and shoot him!" Lucy said angrily. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was not until then that Finney realized she was going to get even with her enemy. She grabbed the hand of Essie and said, "It''s Alice. It''s Alice who hurt me. He must have been instructed by her." Lucy was greatly shocked. She thought that there was only someone with the same name as her daughter, so she quickly asked, "Finney, which Alice do you refer to?" "Who else could it be? It is your eldest daughter." Finney cried angrily. "Alice? How could Alice do such a thing to you? Did you make a mistake? " Both Lucy and Bob were shocked. "Finney, you and Alice are cousins. Why did she pour sulfuric acid on you?" Finney''s eyes turned red with anger. "Essie, uncle, aunt, I suspect that this woman is not the real Alice at all. I remember that the Alice I saw before was noble and charming. She was as cold as ice, and her whole body was full of immortal aura that was otherworldly. People could only look up at her with admiration. But now, this Alice, was full of vulgar and vicious words from beginning to end. I think she is just a fake. She pretended to lose her memory in order to deliberately disguise. She will never recover her memory, because she will never have the memory of Alice." Chapter 714 The Truth Is About To Come Out Chapter 714 The Truth Is About To Come Out Hearing that, Essie was shocked. She had the same suspicion about her sister before. In her eyes, her sister was like Zac and Jim, was the kind of person with eyes above their heads. She would only make others look up to her, and would never degrade herself. But the Alice at present was too low. But... "She had a paternity test with mom," she said in a low voice. "Yes, the paternity test can''t be wrong." Lucy nodded. "In this society, people can fake their faces, not to mention a paternity test. Give the examiner some money and ask him to do a fake one is not a difficult thing," Finney said angrily, enduring the pain on her face. Hearing this, Lucy felt a little scared. Although she hadn''t seen Alice for many years, she believed that her daughter was kind and would never do such a bad and cruel thing as pouring sulfuric acid. Holding her shoulder, Essie said, "Sis Finney, the most important thing for you now is to have a rest. I know this is a big blow to you. I promise you, no matter how much it will cost, I will help you recover your face and make you as beautiful as before. " "Yes, I''ve booked the air ticket for your uncle. I''ll ask him to go back to Jiang City to find Spencer tomorrow. As long as he can perform the operation for you, he will definitely recover your beauty." Lucy hurriedly said, "You must not be excited now. You have to cooperate with the doctor to pass the infective stage, or the wound will be infected, and it will be terrible." Finneyy on the bed. It was not easy for her to get a chance to marry into a rich family, but she was hit like this. She was not reconciled. She hated it! Of course, Essie understood what she was thinking. She took the opportunity to send her parents away and sat beside her. "Cousin, people in the business world are not that simple. Fell won''t be separated from my sister. He is just using you to irritate my sister." She told her Zac''s guess and analysis, and then said, "Regardless of whether he has feelings for my sister or not, he won''t give up my sister just because the Qin family wants to develop the jewelry industry with the help of the Xu family. The reason why he chooses you is that he doesn''t want me to interfere in this matter and hinder his n. " Hearing this, Finney felt that she was wronged. "Can I really recover from this?" She cried. "My mother''s face was even worse than yours at that time. Didn''t she recover? Nowadays, the medical technology is very advanced. Ordinary people are afraid that they can''t afford the huge medical expenses of stic surgery, so they are worried. But we don''tck money at all, right? " Comforting her, Essie held her hand and said, "Cousin, our Yi family is no longer the family that runs a small restaurant. In less than five years, we will definitely be the leader of the catering industry. You are not the Finney you used to be. You are rich and beautiful. You have a high education and a high sry. Your conditions can only be looked up to by ordinary people. You don''t need to marry into a rich family to be rich, because you are a rich woman yourself! What you need to do is to make those rich young men admire you, pursue you, crawl under your feet like a puppy, instead of degrading yourselves to cater to them! " Tears welled up in Finney''s eyes. In a hurry, Essie wiped off the tears with the sterile gauze for her, fearing that it would flow to her wound. For Finney, her words not only dispelled her worries, but also enlightened her. Yes, because of Essie, the Yi family was no longer the old one, and she was no longer the former white-cor worker. She was from a rich family, so why did she have to marry into a rich family to make herself rich? "Essie, you are right. I will cooperate with the treatment. I have to recover well and have a stic surgery as soon as possible." "That''s right!" Essie breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that a highly educated elite like Finney would definitely change her mind soon. "But you can''t take it lightly about the matter of Alice. If she is really a fake, the real Alice may be in danger," Finney reminded. "I''ll investigate it. If she is a fake, I won''t let her go," said Essie, nodding slightly. In the afternoon, aunt Wendy of the Yi family came, and the police also came. They came to report the progress of the case. "We have caught the murderer, and he confessed his crime." "Who instigated him? Is it Alice? " Finney asked hurriedly. "We have investigated it very clearly. No one is in charge of it. He is a patient with intermittent mental disease. ording to him, he often wandered around yourpany and regarded you as an imaginary enemy, so he poured sulfuric acid to attack you," the policeman said seriously. "That''s impossible. It''s all because of Alice. It must be Alice." Finney became a little excited. "Finney, I''ve already looked for Alice. She swore to me that she didn''t hurt you. You might have made a mistake," Lucy exined. Aunt Wendy nced at her husband next to her. She was quite stingy. She not only knew how to plot, but also knew how to judge the situation. Her daughter had been like this. Even if it was really Alice who did it, what could she do to her? The Xu family was rich and powerful, and the police chief had to be polite to them. Did they dare to put her into jail? Besides, Finney was wrong. Even if she wanted to grab a man, she couldn''t do that with her? She was like an egg hitting the stone. The most important thing right now was her stic surgery at theter stage. Essie had promised to pay all the fees. They must stop when it was the proper time, or it would be a huge sum of money they had to pay by themselves. Besides, the prosperity of the Yi family depended on her. Her eldest son also worked in the Xu group branch in Jiang City. His annual sry was over a million. He not only bought a house, but also a Mercedes Benz. His whole family was very rich now. In the past, the neighbors who looked down upon them and mocked them could only be envious and hateful! The God of wealth could only be worshipped. Alice was the sister of Essie, if they had offended Alice in the court, wouldn''t they offended the God of wealth? Thinking of this, she patted her daughter''s hand and said, "Finney, we have to trust the police. Their investigation will not be wrong. Although Alice has a fight with you, we are rtives. She won''t do such a cruel thing. Don''t worry. The most important thing is to take good care of yourself. " "Yes, you''re right. I''ve asked the doctor. When the infective stage is over, the first stage of skin transnt operation will begin. Lucy nodded repeatedly, and then grabbed Finney''s left hand to touch her face. "Look at your aunt. I have also had skin-grafting, without any scars left. Although the process may be a littleborious, you will get through it with your teeth gritted. " Seeing her face, Finney was more or lessforted. In the afternoon, Essie went shopping. She had to help Alice atone for her crime and make up for Finney and aunt Wendy. When she entered the ward, the bodyguards behind her helped her carry many bags. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Sis Finney, I bought bird''s nest with you. It can help to repair the cornea. Ask the servant to cook it for you every day, which is helpful for your skin recovery." Then she took out a big gift box and opened it. There was a very luxurious handbag inside. "Hermes Himya crocodile skin diamond tinum bag limited edition. It''s the only one in Dragon City. Only my sis Finney deserves it." Essie smiled. She knew that Finney loved Hermes'' handbags the most. When she was in college, she could stand in front of the window of the Hermes for a day without eating or drinking, just to appreciate the handbags that she liked but couldn''t afford. Finney''s eyes suddenly lit up. She reached out her hand and touched the handbag. "Purplish red is my favorite color." Aunt Wendy wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and smiled, "Oh, this bag is expensive. Your sister-inw also bought one. It''s worth hundreds of thousands. It made my heart ached." With a smile, Essie took the other two gifts and said, "Aunt Wendy, I bought something for you and uncle. It''s cold now. It''s warmer to wear a mink coat." Last time, she heard from Finney that aunt Wendy was at odds with uncle for a fur coat, so she bought it for her. "We are not outsiders. You don''t have to be so polite." As aunt Wendy spoke, she took out the mink coat from the bag and had a look. Her eyes were bright. As soon as she saw the gold Mink on the tag, her eyes became brighter, as if she had contained two pieces of gold in her eyes. Recently, she had been studying this mink coat. She knew that this golden mink was the most expensive and rare one. A short one would cost at least a hundred thousand, not to mention this one was a long style. "Last time, your aunt Wendy told me that she wanted to buy a mink coat, but I rejected it when I saw it was worth tens of thousands. She is still angry today," said uncle. "Our family is not as poor as before. You are still so stingy. How can you not be annoyed?" Aunt Wendy red at her husband. "Yes, sister inw is right. Brother, now the living condition is good. You can eat whatever you want to eat and wear whatever you want to wear. Don''t worry. You are old enough. It''s time for you to enjoy yourself," Lucy added. Since the birthday party of Albert, the time-honored shop of the Yi family had been popr. Rich people and Gourmet from all over the world came to taste the feast of the court. Under the investment and nning of Essie, the Yi family took the opportunity to open several branches, and the shops in Dragon City were about to open. Uncle nodded without saying anything. Now that she had an overcoat, his wife wouldn''t get angry anymore. In the evening, after settling down her uncle and aunt Wendy for dinner, Essie returned to the Rong Mansion. Zac hade back. "Is Finney okay?" He had only thought that Alice would quarrel with Finney, but he didn''t expect that she would pour sulfuric acid. "She is much better now." Leaning against the sofa, Essie sighed, "Today, sis Finney said that she suspected that the paternity test my sister and mother had done was tampered with. I think the paternity test should be done again. " A deep light shed through Zac''s eyes. He raised his hand and pulled out a few of her hair. "Since you doubt it, you should have a good test. I''ll take care of it." In fact, he had been suspecting her all the time, but he didn''t do anything to her because of the rtionship between his mother-inw and Essie. Now that he had his wife''s instructions, he could do it without concern. Chapter 715 It Turns Out To Be You Chapter 715 It Turns Out To Be You At midnight, in a dim room, Alice was tied to a chair and trembled. "Who are you? How dare you arrest me? Do you know who I am?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ford pinched her chin and said, "Miss Xu, why didn''t I see that you are an elite of the women special force? You are so bad at fighting. You lose your memory but you don''t even know how to fight, do you?" "I... I lost my memory. I forgot," Alice stammered. "I don''t think you have this memory at all." Ford sneered, raised his big hand, pulled out a few of her hair, and handed it to Retina, "Take it to test the DNA." Hearing this, Alice trembled violently and her face was as pale as paper. "With... With whom? " "What do you think?" Ford nced at her coldly with a malicious smile at the corners of his mouth. Retina went out. Two hourster, she brought the identification report, no blood rtionship. "She is really a fake." Ford moved a chair and sat in front of her. "You''d better tell everything honestly, or I will slice the meat on your fake face piece by piece and make kebabs." As Ford spoke, he pulled out a sharp knife. The edge of the knife was cold, and the dazzling cold light shed in the air, which was exceptionally terrifying. Alice was so scared that she trembled and almost lost half of her soul. "I... My name is Cherry. Three years ago, after I was sshed with sulfuric acid by Valery, someone came to me and said that he was willing to help me with my stic surgery as long as I could do as they said. I was afraid that I would be a ghost in my life, so I agreed. " Hearing this, Essie and Zac, who were next to the room, rushed over in astonishment. "You are Cherry! Where is my sister? " "I... I don''t know. I just follow their instructions. They don''t allow me to ask more," Cherry said in a trembling voice. Zac winked at Ford. Ford took out a syringe from the freezer and stabbed it into her arm. "What''s this?" Cherry asked in horror. "A kind of super bacteria specially developed in the chemicalb!" Ford''s eyes shed with a strange color. Then he changed his tone, "This kind of bacteria can stay in the human body for thirty years and can''t be killed. You must be injected with super antibiotic every three months to restrain its reproduction, or your body will gradually weaken, and your organs will be depleted. Your whole body will fester and you will die miserably." In fact, he was just bluffing her. Just like what he had done to May, there was no virus or super bacteria. The needle tubing was only filled with ordinary Sodium Chloride Injection. This was a psychological tactic. If a person who was not sick was told that he was ill, his psychological defense would copse, and he would be suspicious all day long. Even if he was healthy, he would feel that there was something wrong with his body. Cherry was so frightened that she almost fainted. She burst into tears and trembled like a withered leaf blown by the wind. "I don''t want to die. Please let me go. I don''t want to die!" Zac walked up to her and said with a bloodthirsty and cold smile, "As long as you are obedient, you can not only survive, but also marry into the Qin family as you wish and be the daughter inw of the Qin family." "Really?" Cherry looked at him in disbelief. "It depends on whether you are smart or not." Zac''s deep and cold eyes shed with unfathomable coldness. "I can listen to you whatever you want. But if those people know it, will they kill me?" Cherry said in a trembling voice. "As long as you do as I say, you will be fine. I will protect you." As Zac spoke, he winked at Retina next to him. Retina walked over and he said, "From now on, she is your assistant. She will teach you what to do." It was true that Essie didn''t understand what Zac meant. After she came out, she went to the next room with Zac. "Are you going to let the fake Cherry continue to be my sister?" "You little fool." Holding her shoulder, Zac said, "I''ll send Ford to look for Alice secretly, but we can''t throw away Cherry. She''s very useful to us." Sitting on the sofa, Essie hugged her head dejectedly and said, "It''s been so long. Where on earth is my sister? Will she... " "As long as the corpse is not found, she is likely to be alive," Zacforted. "What if she is under house arrest by Willi?" Essie was worried. Zac stroked her head, which was also what he was worried about, but he didn''t say it, because he didn''t want to add to the anxiety of Essie. "You have to think in a good way. Maybe she was saved by a kind-hearted person like aunt, but she didn''te back for a special reason." "If only that''s the case." Essie sniffed. "You little fool, what you need to do now is to continue to treat Cherry as Alice. Except for the four of us, we can''t let the fifth person know about it. It''s of great importance. Do you understand?" Zac emphasized. He believed that Essie could control her emotions. Biting her lips, Essie asked, "Do you really want Cherry to marry into the Qin family?" To be honest, she really wanted to give her a dose of her own medicine. She wanted to give her double what she had done to Finney, so that she could taste the taste of sulfuric acid again. Shrugging his shoulders, Zac would certainly try his best to stop her if she was really Alice. But it was different if she was a fake. His n could bepletely changed. Seeing that he acquiesced, Essie continued, "Don''t you worry that Mr. Baron will agree to cooperate with the Qin family in the jewelry industry?" "It''s also a good thing for the Xu family to enter the Southeast Asia market with the help of the Qin family. Why should I stop them?" A deep and unpredictable smile flitted across Zac''s thin lips. As long as the chess piece was under his control, he was not worried. "As for the cooperation between the Xu family and the Qin family, Mr. Baron shoulde to sound out my opinion. Do you think I should agree or object?" Essie pouted again. She was the daughter-inw of the Rong family. Sounded out her opinion meant the opinion of the Rong family. Baron had always been cautious and made every decision cautiously. Lowering his head, Zac whispered in her ear, "You can tell him that..." Essie nodded and held him in her arms. "I''ll listen to you. Please help me find my sister back as soon as possible." He was her reliance. She was willing to trust him unconditionally and cooperate with him. After all, Willi was their biggest enemy. As long as she could defeat him, she could tolerate Cherry for the time being. At noon of the second day, Bob came back. He didn''t find Spencer. ording to his brother, he resigned from the hospital four years ago and left Jiang City with his whole family. Since then, there had been no news of him and his family. "Then what should we do? If we can''t find Spencer, who should we find to perform the operation for Finney?" Lucy sighed. "It doesn''t matter. Without uncle Spencer, we can find another doctor. I will discussed with Zac and will to send Finney to Korea for an operation. In terms of stic surgery, Korea is the most mature one. " Essie suggested. For Finney, she felt more guilty. If she could see through Cherry earlier, Finney wouldn''t have suffered so much. "That''s good. I''ll discuss with your uncle and otherster and see what they mean." Bob nodded. Then they went to the hospital to visit Finney. Lucy made Snake headed fish soup to promote the healing of the wound. "Finney, drink more. Get through the infected period and have an operation as soon as possible." "Okay." Finney nodded. She put the Hermes Himya crocodile skin tinum bag on the bedside table. Every day when she saw it, she would constantly get courage. When she recovered, she could go out with it. She had to buy more Hermes and other luxury goods in the future. She could buy whatever she liked. Life was short, and she didn''t know if there would be a tragedy in the next second. She had to enjoy as much as she could. After she drank it up, Bob told her that he hadn''t found Spencer and wanted to send her to Korea for stic surgery. He was worried that she would be depressed, but he didn''t expect her to agree without hesitation. "It''s also good to go to Korea. stic surgery is amon thing there, and the technology must be mature. I''ll take the opportunity to rx." "Okay, let''s go to Korea." Bob breathed a sigh of relief. ording to the arrangement of Retina, Cherry hadn''t contacted Fell for two days. This was ying hard to get. "Is this really work?" Cherry doubted. "Do you know why you haven''t got his heart for so long?" Retina sneered. "Why?" Cherry was confused. "Because you are too active and clingy, which makes a man hated very much," Retina said slowly. Sitting on the sofa and looking at her, Essie found that all the subordinates of Zac were elites. Not only was their ability extraordinary, but also their skills of flirting with women or men were quite good. "Then please teach me." Cherry put on a ttering look. She could tell that Retina was a temptress. She must be good at seducing men. "If I''m not wrong, Fell wille to you tonight. Don''t show up and wait upstairs. Let me and Mrs. Essie deal with him," said Retina. Cherry nodded. At seven o''clock, the doorbell rang. Essie took a look at the surveince video and found that it was really Fell. Cherry went upstairs and Retina went to open the door. Seeing Essie, Fell was a little stunned. "Sis Cathy, why are you here?" "Of course Ie to see my sister." Shrugging her shoulders, Essie said coldly, "Mr. Qin, what brings you here today?" "I''m here for Alice." Fell smiled. "Sorry, my sister doesn''t want to see you." Essie said coldly, "My sister was obsessed with love before, so she was obedient to you. But now she has realized it. There are a lot of pursuers for thedy of our Xu family. Why should she fawn on you all day long? " The corners of Fell''s mouth twitched slightly, and the smile disappeared. "If that''s the case, I''ll go first." He raised his voice on purpose so that the people upstairs could hear him. "Bye," Essie said in a straightforward tone. Hearing that, Cherry admired her in her heart. Now she knew the difference between her and Essie. Chapter 716 Honey, Im Sorry (Part One) Chapter 716 Honey, I''m Sorry (Part One) What a man wanted was an extraordinary woman who could inspire his desire to conquer to the greatest extent, not a cheap woman who belittled herself and stuck to him. Although she was covered with the skin of Alice, the vulgarity in her bones had never changed. Fell turned around and walked slowly to the gate. He counted in his mind and thought that when he counted to five, Alice would definitelye downstairs. He did not expect that there was silence behind him. It seemed that the vulgar Alice was smart. When he arrived at the gate, he stopped and didn''t open the door immediately. It seemed that he was waiting for Alice to change her mind. She would not be able to resist herself from running down to beg him. Unfortunately, the hall was still quiet. Sitting on the sofa, Essie and Retina drank tea silently without saying a word. Retina winked at Essie. With her countless experience in dealing with men, Fell would definitely turn around in three seconds. One or two, three, she counted silently with her lips. Fell put down his hand on the door lock, gritted his teeth and turned around. "Sis Cathy, actually, I have something to tell your sister this time." "Don''t you have anything to say to my cousin? She has been in hospital for so long, but you haven''t visited her once," Essie said in a cold tone and with a colder expression. Fell spread out his hands and said, "In fact, there is a misunderstanding between Finney and me. We just know each other asionally, have dinner together and have a chat. After all, we will be rtives in the future. Alice was too excited that day and didn''t save my face at all. I was so angry that I said I liked Finney on purpose. " Taking a sip of the ck tea on the tea table, Essie raised the corners of her mouth with a faint smile. She didn''t want to tangle with Fell over and over again about the love triangle. The key point was to change the topic to the serious one. "Brother inw to be, I think you are not sincere. You are not sincere to marry my sister, nor are you sincere to cooperate with our Xu family." When Fell heard the word ''cooperation'', his eyes shed and there was a deep look in his eyes. "Sister, you are the hostess of the family now. You don''t want the Qin family to cooperate with the Xu family, do you?" He took the opportunity to say. "No, no, no!" Shaking her index finger, Essie said, "I''m the daughter-inw of the Rong family, but I''m also the daughter of the Xu family. When I was managing the Xu group, I said that as long as there was a chance, the Xu group and the Qin group could cooperate. I''ve always appreciated the Jing family''s way of doing things. They have cooperation with the three great ns, and they can also be independent. I hope our Xu family can do the same. The three ns all have their own advantages. Taking advantage of the advantages and making amends to the shorings is the best way to develop, and making money is the foundation. " Hearing this, a charming smile appeared on Fell''s face. "Sis Cathy, I like smart women like you." Only such a woman was suitable to marry back as a virtuous wife. Unfortunately, Zac got ahead. "Brother inw to be, show your sincerity. The most important thing for you is to be good to my sister in law," Essie said with a smile. There was a hint of imperceptible helplessness in Fell''s smile. He really didn''t like and disliked Alice, but for the interests of his family, he had to grit his teeth and ept her. Looking at him, Essie couldn''t help feeling guilty and sympathetic. She knew she was a fake, but she made a cage to let him get into it. She felt sorry and guilty. Even though Fell was a womanizer, he was a virtuous man. How could a woman like Cherry, who was just a slut, deserve him? Although the Qin family and the Rong family were sworn enemies, there was no deep hatred between her and the Xu family. If Cherry hadn''t set him up, he and the Qin family wouldn''t have been involved in this. If her guess was right, the reason why Willi arranged Cherry here was to create conflicts among the three families of Qin, Xu and Rong, and then take advantage of them. Shrewd as Zac was, he must be very clear about this. What kind of chess game had he nned with Cherry? She couldn''t figure out what was on Zac''s mind. Baron came to see his daughter for breakfast a few dayster. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As expected, ording to the instructions of Zac, Alice had mentioned the cooperation with the Qin family to him. The Qin family helped the Xu family enter the South Sea market, which was indeed a very attractive condition. However, if he cooperated with the Qin family, there would definitely be an earthquake in the business circle of Dragon City. He had to be careful. "Mr. Baron, in fact, I don''t think it''s a bad idea for the Xu family to cooperate with the Qin family in a limited way. The market in the Southeast Asia has always been our weakness. If the Qin family can really help us enter the market in the Southeast Asia, it is also a win-win cooperation. As long as we have a firm foothold in the Southeast Asia, it doesn''t matter whether we have the Qin family or not. Besides, our cooperation in the jewelry market won''t affect our partnership with the Rong family," Essie said slowly and cautiously. Baron nodded and agreed with her. He looked at his daughter in front of him. Although she didn''t want to be his biological father, she was always the blood of the Xu family. Her heart was for the Xu family. Chapter 717 Honey, Im Sorry (Part Two) Chapter 717 Honey, I''m Sorry (Part Two) After eating a crystal shrimp dumpling, Essie changed her tone slightly. "But we have to cooperate step by step. We have to always take the initiative, and we can''t let the Qin family control the direction of our cooperation." Baron smiled. His daughter was as capable as a man in business. However, that was not what Essie thought. No matter wisdom or experienced, she was far inferior to her sister, Alice. The only thing she was capable of was to have the help of Zac. With the golden finger of Zac, she dared to go forward bravely. Essie knew that she had said what Baron wanted to say. Zac had also told her something that she had to mention. "It''s time to put the marriage of sister with Fell on the agenda. Marriage is also good for our cooperation. Why don''t we let them..." Speaking of this, she suddenly choked. Zac made it clear to her that he wanted Cherry and Fell to get married, but the two words ''marry'' turned into ''engagement'' at the tip of her tongue. "Let Fell and my sister get engaged first, and then officially cooperate with each other." Baron meditated for a while and nodded slightly. "It''s good to get engaged first. I have to investigate Fell again and make sure that he really loves Alice, not for the interests of his family. Only in this way can I be relieved to marry Alice to him." On the second day, the front page of the Dragon City evening newspaper was the good news of the engagement ceremony of Fell and Alice. After discussing with Vicki, Baron decided to hold his daughter and son''s engagement party together. Looking at the news, Zac frowned slightly. This arrangement was a little different from his n. Noticing the subtle change of his expression, Essie pretended not to see it and yed games as if nothing had happened, hoping to escape from the disaster. But how could Zac let her go? "Honey, did you mishear me or say something wrong in front of my father-inw?" His tone was casual, like a breeze, but it was enough to make Essie tremble slightly. She put down the iPad in her hand and smiled awkwardly at him. She decided to take the initiative to confess and try to be lenient. "Alright. I had a brain fart for a moment, and my tongue is out of control for a moment. I mistaken the word ''marriage'' as ''engagement''." After a pause, he added in a hurry, "But Mr. Baron said that he still had to test Fell and make sure that Fell loved my sister so that he could agree to their marriage. So my opinion can''t affect him." Zac looked at her with sharp eyes, as if he could see through her secret at a nce. She stretched out her iron arm and pulled her into her arms. His fingers grabbed the tip of her chin. "Is it really a brain fart?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She lowered her eyes with a guilty conscience, and her thick ck eyshes covered her eyes that might leak at any time. "Yes... Yes. " Zac''s eyes made her panic and her tongue tied up unconsciously. A cold smile appeared on the corner of Zac''s mouth. "Honey, do you know what it means thatck of forbearance upsets great ns?" Seeing that Zac had seen through her, Essie coughed and sat up straight. "Well, I think it''s too cruel to treat Fell like this. Marriage is a life event after all. Isn''t it inappropriate to deceive him to marry a fake Alice? If there is a girl who truly loves him and he is forced to marry Alice in order to cooperate with the Xu family, and let that girl down, won''t we break them up? " Before she finished speaking, Zac flicked her forehead hard. "Sympathy overflows! This choice was made by Fell himself. In front of love and interests, he chose interests. If we don''t find out Cherry''s identity, he will marry her, won''t he? " That was true. Essie pouted and lowered her head. "Honey, I know I was wrong." "I''ll punish you to write the four words ''Deal withmon enemy'' two hundred times." The big devil king issued a punishment order domineeringly. To make this muddled-headed fool deeply realize that pity for her enemy was cruelty to herself, she had to stand on the same side with her husband, and she couldn''t have a brain fart again. "Honey, it''ste now. It''s going to take a long time to write two hundred times. There will be dark circles under my eyes if I stay upte," said Essie, putting her palms together. Zac pursed his thin lips into a straight line and the corners of his mouth drooped slightly. Obviously, he didn''t intend to help her. "Can I type on the keyboard?" She began to beg for mercy sideways. The man didn''t change his mind. He even put the paper and pen in front of her, which was a compulsive attitude and there was no room for negotiation. She yawned three times in a row. "I''m so sleepy. I''ll sleep for a while before writing, okay?" "Okay, fifty more times for every five minutes'' of sleep," Zac said slowly. Petrified, Essie picked up her pen in a hurry. Nowadays, good people don''t have good results. People should be ruthless and have no tears! Zac stroked her head with satisfaction. "That''s my good girl." This was called themandment. This little fool always had brain fart, if he did not punish her, she would not reflect on and examine herself. The engagement party of Vinton and his sister, Alice was set at the beginning of this month. When Eva was preparing for the wedding happily, a rude post was quickly forwarded on the Inte and soon caused a sensation in Dragon City. The most hateful thing was that the ck history found out in the post was true, and Eva could not refute at all. Chapter 718 Easy To Be Slandered By Others Chapter 718 Easy To Be ndered By Others The post revealed all the ''ck history'' of Eva''s game love, and also attached all photos of her previous boyfriends. It could be said that there was a reason and a picture, and the truth. There were thousands of offensivements below. Obviously, it was the action of the paid posters. "She is changing boyfriend faster than changing clothes. She is just like a bus that everyone can get on." "I think we should said that she is the public toilet." "Mr. Xu, how dare you marry her? You really have a strong taste." As soon as Essie saw the posts, she called Holy. This time, the poster had been well nned. The post was posted in an underground Inte bar. It was difficult to find out who it was. But it was easy to guess who was behind all this. She immediately called Eva. At this time, Eva and Vinton were having afternoon tea with Vicki in the garden. They had no idea that the Inte had been buzzing. "Grandma, these desserts are all made by Eva. Do you think I''m lucky to marry such a good wife who can work outside as well as in the kitchen?" Happiness was written all over Vinton''s face. Vicki smiled and looked at her grandson dotingly. "Yes, my grandson has a good taste and found a good wife. You are really lucky." Eva went aside to answer the phone. When she heard what was happening on the Inte, she was furious and wanted to kill them. She did y a lot of bad guys, but they would never take advantage of her, because they couldn''t beat her, and they didn''t dare to do anything improper. At this moment, she really wanted to take Valery and Elizabeth over and paint their faces with turtles. Then she would take a photo of them and post it on Facebook, so that all the people could watch it. "Calm down!" Hearing that she was in the Xu family''s manor, Essie warned her in a hurry, "They just want to destroy your engagement ceremony with my brother. They just want to ruin your reputation. I''m sure that Mrs. Vicki will stand out to oppose the marriage, and then the engagement won''t be held. Besides, Valery and Elizabeth will definitely tell this to Mrs. Vicki. You must deny it. Even if you have been with these people, you can''t admit it. Once you admit it, you can''t exin it clearly, understand? " N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Eva nodded, with her phone still in her hand, she saw the malicious smile on Valery''s face, she knew that she was here toin. She clenched her fists and took a deep breath, trying her best to restrain the impulse to beat her into a pig''s head. "Wow, Eva, you really have the time to apany grandma to have afternoon tea. The Inte is full of scandals about you, and our Xu family is also disgraced by you. I don''t dare to go out now, for fear of being surrounded by paparazzi." Valery deliberately raised her voice, fearing that Vicki wouldn''t hear her. Vinton jumped up angrily and rushed to her, "Valery, what tricks are you ying again? Do you think you can ruin my rtionship with Eva by messing up like this? No way! " With a livid face, Valery ignored him and rushed straight to Vicki. She turned on the iPad and showed her post that ndered on Eva. "Grandma, look, this woman has a dissolute private life. She is a slut. The number of her boyfriends added together can upy the yground. Now people areughing at us for marrying an escorted woman into our Xu family. We are so humiliated. " A fire shed through Vicki''s eyes, and her face turned gloomy. She turned around and stared at Eva angrily, "What the hell is going on?" Vinton quickly exined for her, "Grandma, don''t believe these rumors. They are just making up, trying to destroy the reputation of Eva." "I didn''t ask you. I asked her if it was true." Vicki didn''t listen to her grandson''s exnation at all. Fame was the most important thing for a rich family. If Eva couldn''t wash herself clean, she wouldn''t be able to marry into the Xu family. Remembering what Essie had warned her, Eva said slowly, "It is a witch hunt. I''m used to these nders a long time ago. I''m upright and not afraid of crooked shadows." Valery sneered, "Eva, you are an actress and good at acting. But now, no matter how well you act, you can''t deny the truth. These people were really yed by you, and the people around you can testify. " "Shut up! I know what kind of person Eva is. When I find out who the bastard is behind this, I will kill him! " Vinton roared, ring at Valery fiercely as if he was talking this to her. With a guilty conscience, Valery twitched the corners of her mouth and said, "Vinton, you are dizzy because of this fox girl. I don''t me you if you can''t see her true face clearly. But grandma won''t be like you. I believe she won''t let this public toilet, which has an affair with many men, marry into our Xu family and humiliate our family. " Obviously, he was provoking Vicki and forcing her to drive away Eva. Vicki''s face was overcast, and her eyes were as sharp as lightning. "If you don''t figure it out, you two can''t get engaged before that. We can''t let an immoral woman marry into our Xu family. " Hearing this, Valery smiled sinisterly andcently. Clenching her fists, Eva resisted the urge to beat her up. She tried so hard that her nails were squeezed into her palms. Vinton raised his arm and held her shoulder, "Grandma, I''m going to marry Eva. No matter how those rats who make waves up and down, trying to smear her and destroy our rtionship, I won''t change my decision. I will find out the truth and prove her innocence. " Then he left with Eva. Valery was so angry that she trembled all over. "Grandma, look at him. He is crazy. Many men have slept with such a skittish woman, and he still treats her as a treasure. You have to discipline her." "Well, I will deal with the matter of Eva. Don''t always quarrel with Vinton, as if you are his enemy. After all, you are siblings," Vicki said. "It''s all because of this woman, Eva, who tried to sow dissension between me and Vinton. Grandma, you must stop her from marrying into our Xu family, or our family will be turned upside down by her," Valery said viciously. Vicki didn''t say anything. If Eva was really that bad, she certainly wouldn''t allow her to marry into the Xu family. The vi of Eva and Vinton had been besieged by the paparazzi, so they could only go to Blue Sea and Sunny Sky for refuge. Essie had asked the servants to make coffee for them. "I know some people won''t give up. They must struggle to death and give you a hard blow." She sighed. "Now we have to find a way to rify it. I''ll hire tens of thousands of online rumormongers to reverse the situation," Vinton said. Shaking her head, Essie said, "It''s useless to exin it alone. The more you exin, the worse the situation will be, not to mention that Eva is a member of the entertainment circle. This circle is full of dirty tricks. It is veryplicated and there are many hidden rules. Even if you are white, others will think you are ck. We need a thorough solution. " "Essie, do you have any good idea?" Eva''s mind went nk. The only thing he could think of was to go out and beat someone. Vinton hurriedly held her in his arms and said, "It''s okay, Eva. Let Essie and I think it over. We''ll figure it out." Essie nodded. Although she hadn''te up with a good idea yet, there was always a way out. "Eva, I''m sure you can''t go back to your apartment these two days. Stay here with me." Eva sighed. That was the only thing she could do. She didn''t sleep well this night and felt very aggrieved. Early in the morning, she was woken up by Jim''s phone call. "What are you doing? I''m sleeping," She muttered impatiently. She was in a bad mood and didn''t want to argue with this enemy anymore. "Really?" There was a hint of mockery in Jim''s voice. Eva was a little annoyed. Did hee tough at her on purpose? "Scum Jim, do you want me to cry and cut my artery tomit suicide?" "It must be interesting to add this news." Jim sneered on the phone, "Heaven pepper, you have to pay it back sooner orter since you owe a lot." "Scum Jim, you bastard, bastard --" Eva roared angrily and hung up the phone. At this moment, she waspletely awake and full of anger. She had a little good feeling on scum Jim, but now it was gone. Last time, this bastard said that she could ask him for help. Now that she was in trouble, he not only didn''t want to give her a good idea, but also called to add insult to injury early in the morning. Damn it! Damn it! She clenched her fist and smashed it on the pillow. Just then, her phone rang again. It was her agent. "Eva, the rm is off!" She said with a smile. "What?" Confused and astonished, Eva asked, "What do you mean?" "All the posts that nder you on the Inte have been deleted. I have inquired about it. It is an order from king Jim to the media. He ordered that no more nders about you are allowed to be spread. Whoever dares not to delete the post or the tracking report will be closed down." "Really? Are you sure it''s him? " Eva was shocked and couldn''t believe what she said. "Besides the young master of the Jing family, who else can be omnipotent in the entertainment circle and the media industry? Now the paparazzi have left. You can go home now," the agent said affirmatively. Hearing this, Eva was overjoyed. It turned out that the reason why Jim called her just now was not to add insult to injury, but to tell her that he had helped her solve the problem! ''Oh my God! I misunderstood him and scolded him. He must be very angry. I have to call him to put out the fire as soon as possible.'' Otherwise, when he got angry, he would issue an order to unseal the media and let them take a close-up of her, and she would be dead. Thinking of this, she immediately called Jim. "Scum Jim... I shouldn''t have med you just now. Thank you for helping me. I''ll treat you to breakfast, okay? " "I''m busy." Jim hung up the phone after saying two words. Chapter 719 Make An Apology Chapter 719 Make An Apology Judging from his cold tone, she knew that he was very angry and the consequences would be serious. After rolling her two big eyes a few times, Eva decided to personally go to the dormitory of the God to put out the fire. Coming out of the house, she quickly climbed to a big tree in the yard. Mili, Rabi and Dot were walking out of the house hand in hand, ready to go to school. The three kids were shocked when they saw her on the tree... Mili''s first thought was that her sworn mother was ndered and wanted to jump a tree tomit suicide. She covered her mouth and screamed, "Sworn mommy, don''t take it too hard. Those nderers are all bad guys. As long as my daddy takes action, I promise he will kill them all." Essie was nursing the baby when she heard the voice of Mili. She ran out of the room in a hurry and shouted, "Eva, what are you doing? Come down quickly." Eva broke into a slight sweat, "Don''t think too much. I just want to snatch a few branches." As he spoke, he tore off several branches around her and climbed down. "What do you use that branches for?" Essie was confused. "Jim helped me deal with the paparazzi. I didn''t know and scolded him on the phone. He was angry, so I have to carry these branches to make an apology." Then she asked the servant to tie up the branch and carry it behind her. Seeing that, Mili burst intoughter and said, "Sworn Mommy, you''re so ridiculous. In the story of ''bearing the rod and willingly taking the punishment'', he carried the rod on his back, but you carried the withered branches on your back. Hah-hah..." "Just take the materials avable from the ground." Eva stuck out her tongue. Essie was in a mess. However, she didn''t expect that Jim would suppress the media and solve this problem without saying a word. It seemed that the rtionship between the two enemies would really change. Eva jumped into her car and left. Looking at the direction in which she had gone, a sharp look shed across Essie''s eyes. With a cup of coffee in his hand, Zac walked out of the hall. He heard what Eva had said just now. "Bearing the rod and willingly taking the punishment to show her apology. How creative!" He smiled. Turning her head to look at him, Essie blinked her thick long eyshes and said, "Honey, I''ll give you a difficult task, okay?" "What task?" Zac took a sip of coffee and said in a casual tone. "Next time you see Jim, you can sound out what he thinks of Eva," Essie said directly and clearly. A yful smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "It''s a little bad that if he loves Eva from their quarrelsome daily since Eva has a fiancee." "Be serious. I''m no joking." With a coquettish nce at him, Essie said, "Hatred of love is inexorable. If Jim and my brother fight for Eva, who should we help?" "It''s indeed a difficult problem." Zac nodded slightly and followed her words, but there was a calm expression on his face. Perhaps he knew too well about Zac, or perhaps he didn''t care much about this kind of love triangle. Without noticing his expression, Essie analyzed with a serious look, "Eva is my best friend. No matter what choice she makes, I will support her as long as she is happy. She loves my brother now. When the two of them love each other and about to get married, I really hope that they can get married smoothly without any hindrance. If Jim suddenly stepped in at this time, someone would definitely be hurt. The most important thing is that Jim has always been evil and weird. If he just feels interesting and wants to have fun but doesn''t intend to be responsible, then the happiness of Eva and my brother will be destroyed. " After a pause, she continued, "And the Xu group, because of Eva, we can make our eldest brother smoothly on our side. If our eldest brother breaks up with Eva and marries a woman who is on the same side with Elizabeth, it will be very disadvantageous to the Xu group. Elizabeth just wanted to take control of the Xu group through my brother. She treated my brother as a puppet and didn''t want to hand over the Xu group to him at all. I can''t let her plot seed. " Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Honey, I''ve been ying with Jim since childhood. I know him very well. Although he is evil, he always knows what he is doing. Even if he really likes Eva, he will hide it in his heart and won''t show it, nor will he interfere in the rtionship between her and Vinton." Hearing this, Essie was relieved for the time being. She was confused and didn''t know how to look at people, but Zac was a man of sharp eyes, and Jim] was his best friend. His judgment was definitely not wrong. After an hour''s drive, Eva arrived at the vi of Jim. As soon as she entered the room, Jim was speechless. "Heaven pepper, are you ying Cosy with three branches on your back?" "Scum Jim, I''m here to make an apology. I med you wrong this morning. Please forgive me." Jim sat on the sofa with his shirt cor slightly open, and his solid chest muscles were partly hidden and partly visible. Coupled with his astonishing and perfect face, he was like a god stepping on the morning sun. He shook his head, and a mocking smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "You are not sincere. You carried three dead branches on your back. Do you mean to make an apology?" Eva pouted, "Isn''t that enough? I can''t go to Taobao to buy three pieces of thorns, and what''s more, the package will be delivered several dayster. If Iete, won''t it be more insincere? " "It seems that it makes sense," Jim said slowly. Seeing that his tone softened, Eva breathed a sigh of relief secretly. "You haven''t had breakfast, have you? I''ll make some dessert for you." "Throw away the eyesore on your back first." After saying that, Jim lowered his head to watch the news and ignored her. However, there was a slight smile on his face that he didn''t even notice. He liked the way heaven pepper behaved so humbly in front of him, and the pleasure of conquering it was overwhelming. After throwing away the branches, Eva went into the kitchen. Jim had nned to wait for her on the sofa, but he couldn''t help but go to the kitchen. He didn''t know why, but recently, the more he looked at this heaven pepper, the more he liked her. The way she was making dessert whole-heartedly, the way she was quarreling with him fiercely, the way she sometimes she giggled innocently... all seemed to befortable scenes. He leaned against the door frame, crossed his arms over his chest, looked at her quietly for a long time, and then opened his thin lips slightly. "Did the Xu family make things difficult for you because of this?" Eva sighed, "Although you have blocked the media''s mouth for me, I still have to find a way to exin it clearly to the Xu family." Jim''s brown eyes twinkled. "Heaven pepper, are you really ying to with these men?" "How can I let those bastards take advantage of me? asionally, some bold men want to take advantage of me, but they are all beaten away by me." Eva clenched her fists. Jim had no doubt that she was capable of doing it based on her notorious behaviors to the investors in the entertainment circle. "They were fooled by you, but they couldn''t take advantage of you. Those men must hate you very much." "A bad man should be taught a lesson. They were irresponsible for love and marriage. People of that sort did not deserve a family, a wife and children. Whoever marry them is in bad luck!" Eva said in righteous indignation, and York''s dirty face constantly appeared in her mind. Jim understood that it was because her childhood shadow was too deep that she was seriously affected. "Maybe someone was misjudged." "I''d rather terminate one hundred people by mistake than let one go." Eva made a gesture of cutting her throat. "You are radical." Jim shook his head. "If a woman meets a bad man, her life will be ruined, and her child will suffer as well. A rich man like you won''t understand such a situation. " Eva pouted. The humiliation she suffered in York''s family was a nightmare for her since childhood and she would never forget it all her life. Jim shrugged. Indeed, there were some things that could only be felt by one''s own experience. He decided to change the topic to the right track. "In fact, it''s not that difficult to solve the problem of the nder posts. Just let Vinton testify for you. You give him the virginity, and he is the most persuasive one," he said slowly. Eva was choked by his words. He turned around and gave him a ferocious look. "Scum Jim, how dirty your thought is! Kelvin and I are still in a pure rtionship. I want to keep my most precious first time on our wedding night." Now it was Jim''s turn to be choked. He coughed a few times to calm himself down. Looking at Eva, he was shocked as if he had seen an ancient woman passing through the time fly machine from the Song Dynasty. "Heaven pepper, are you kidding me?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "How can I make a joke with such kind of thing?" Eva closed her mouth and showed a very serious expression, in case that Jim didn''t believe her. She was born with a defensive function, and would never casually devote her most precious purity, especially before she could clearly judge the other party''s character. There was a storm in Jim''s heart, and there was an indescribable strange feeling, as if a cool and pure mountain spring flowed into his heart, making him feelfortable all over. "Heaven pepper, do you fall in love with Vinton because he has no requirements for you?" "Vinton is the only man who ispletely willing to be with me in a tonic rtionship unconditionally. We have always beenmunicating with each other in soul and heart. Such love is the purest and most reliable," Eva said seriously, with happiness in her eyes, as if she was d that she had found the Mr. Right in her life. Jim slightly narrowed his pretty eyes. He was really surprised that Vinton was so attentive to her. It seemed that he really loved heaven pepper. "If it is true love. Cherish it." He lowered his voice unconsciously, as if he had been hit by a sudden blow. "Of course I will. Essie said that if fate came, we should seize it, or we will regret." Eva smiled, revealing a row of white teeth. Looking at her, the corners of Jim''s mouth trembled, as if a pain in his body was stabbed by her words. He swallowed and said in a low voice, "Heaven pepper, do you dare to go to the hospital to verify your innocence?" "Why not?" Eva said without hesitation. "Then the problem of the nder posts can be solved easily," Jim touched his chin and said in an implicit and intriguing tone. Chapter 720 Are You Biological Or Not Chapter 720 Are You Biological Or Not Eva was a little scared when he heard Jim''s idea. Perhaps only evil man like Jim, who didn''t y ording tomon sense, coulde up with such an idea. "Scum Jim, this is my personal privacy. Why do I have to let it spread all over the city?" Eva touched her forehead, slightly sweating. "Heaven pepper, it''s not the first time that Elizabeth has hired someone to attack you on the Inte. The entertainment circle is polluting. If you are in it, even if you are innocent and clean, others will think you are polluted. Fame is the most important thing in a rich family. If you want to do it all for once and make them unable to y such a trick again, you have topletely change your image. In this way, even if there will be nder Posts next time, the public opinion will support you," Jim said slowly. Eva didn''t say anything, but she was still a little hesitant. "I have to discuss it with my Vinton." "Whatever." Jim threw up his hands. Anyway, he hade up with an idea, and it was up to her whether to do it or not. After making the dessert, Eva sat opposite to Jim and ate slowly. Her mind was in a mess and she was a little absent-minded. "I thought you would turn anger into appetite," Jim said slowly. "My way to vent my anger is to punch." Eva wrinkled her nose at him. "How about I y with you after we finish eating?" Jim gave an evil smile. "That''s what you said." Eva clenched her fists and waved them in the air. It seemed that she hadn''t fought with Jim for a period of time. After breakfast and two hours'' rest, the two entered the judo practicing room of Jim. This time was not a PK, so EVA had a rtively easy fight. Although she had been knocked to the ground by Jim again and again, she only had a feeling of release in her heart, and there was no resentment of fighting to win. "Jim, do you have a match?" Shey on the cushion, panting slightly. "Yes, that is Zac. We have fought hundreds of times, and we have always been tied." Jim smiled. "Invincible is so empty and lonely. Standing on the top of the world and letting the cold wind blow." Eva was very humorous. Jim suddenly burst intoughter, and a low and deep smile burst out from his throat. Eva also smiled. The training room was filled with unprecedented harmony. However, this harmony did notst long, and was quickly interrupted by a ringtone. It was a call from Essie. The Xu family was going to hold a family meeting to discuss her marriage with Vinton again. The smile on her face disappeared in an instant, and a touch of anger rose from the bottom of her eyes. How could Elizabeth and Valery let her go? They made this mess in order to destroy her wedding with Vinton. At this moment, they must strike while the iron was hot and cancel the engagement party. She jumped up from the cushion and said, "I''m leaving now. I''ll go to the Xu family for a criticism meeting." She mocked herself. She had thought that Jim would mock her, but he just said in a low voice, "If you really can''t think of a good way, just consider my suggestion." "Okay." She nodded and walked out. In the Xu family''s manor, Vinton''s face was gloomy and terrible. He didn''t intend to bring Eva here, but with the persuasion of Essie, he finally came. There was a saying that a straight man was not afraid of a crooked shadow. If he didn''te, he would look guilty, which would give Elizabeth and Valery a chance to attack him. "Let me make it clear first that my determination to marry Eva will not change because of anything or anyone. If someone thinks that an inexplicable nder post can destroy our rtionship, it is a big mistake." Vinton expressed his opinion very firmly. His tone was as hard as a rock, and there was no possibility of wavering. The corners of Elizabeth''s mouth twitched slightly. "Are you going to ignore the reputation of our Xu family?" "Only idiots will believe the nonsense on the post." Vinton snorted. "The problem is that many people believe it. And our Xu family has now be aughing stock in the whole Dragon City. If we marry a social escort girl into our family, do we run a night club?" Valery said in an extremely evil tone. "All right." After Vicki snapped, the meeting room immediately fell into silence. "I''ve already asked someone to investigate. The men in the photos have indeed contacted with Eva, not groundless. Her private life is so dissolute. How can we marry her into our Xu family? " "Grandma, I know what kind of person Eva is. If you look at these photos carefully, you will find that she has no basic physical contact with those people. Most of them just sit face to face and drink coffee or dinner with her. Nothing else. She is an actress. She used to act as a guest performer and know some walk-ons. It''s okay for them to chat and make friends with each other," Vinton exined. Baron took a drag on his cigar and said, "Mom, we all know what kind of person Eva is. We can''t deny her just by an unreasonable online post." "Mr. Baron is right." Taking a sip of tea, Essie said in a low voice, "In fact, it has happened more than once or two times. Since Eva dated with my brother, someone has done worse things to destroy their rtionship. They once sent a fat guy to break into the hotel room where Eva stayed and called the paparazzi to say that they were her lovers. Fortunately, Eva was not in the hotel at all that day. Atst, that fat guy was taken away by the police. " Then she turned to look at Elizabeth and asked, "Right, aunt Elizabeth?" "How could I know about her matters?" Elizabeth snorted and acted as if nothing had happened. She was good at hiding and arguing. A dead pig was not afraid of hot water anyway. ring at Essie fiercely, Valery said, "You are her best friend. Of course you should speak for her. Few women in the entertainment circle are clean. Our Xu family is a rich family, and our daughter-inw must have a clean background. This bitch''s reputation is even worse than shit in Dragon City. If she wants to marry in our family, I will leave the Xu family. I don''t want to be humiliated. " Essie sneered. Her reputation had never been better than shit! "Sister, when the Xu group was in danger, you and aunt Elizabeth had done so many things to hurt it, but Mr. Baron didn''t kick you out. Why do you have to leave now? Besides, marriage is brother''s, not yours. Brother''s life has nothing to do with you. You have no right to interfere. " Valery''s face turned livid and her mouth tilted to one side with anger. "Essie, don''t think that I don''t know your tricks. You came back to the Xu family for revenge. You won''t stop until you turn the whole Xu family upside down."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With a sneer, Essie said, "Sister, if I want to take revenge, I have plenty of opportunities when the Xu family is in danger. Do I have to wait till today? On the contrary, you have to distinguish us so clearly, because Eva is my best friend, you naturally put her in the rank of enemy and always against her. Don''t you know that if brothers and siblings work together, the benefits will be devastating? " After a pause, she continued, "The family is most afraid of internal strife. Why did the enemies of the four major families in Dragon City choose our Xu family instead of the Rong family, the Jing family and the Qin family? He saw that our internal strife could give him a chance. Now it''s just my brother''s marriage. You all have to y so many tricks to destroy it. Do you want our Xu family to suffer another crisis? " "Essie Yi!" Hearing this, Elizabeth couldn''t hold her anger anymore. "You are clearly pouring mud on me and Valery. This time, it has nothing to do with us. It''s not that simple for you to frame us. If you have the ability, show us the evidence." "I don''t have any evidence this time, but I have kept the previous evidence. Do you need me to show it?" Essie said slowly. "Vinton is my son. As a mother, I have the right to ask what kind of daughter-inw he will marry, and I have the right to choose a daughter-inw that I like," Elizabeth snapped. Vinton frowned. His mother''s so-called choice was to find a woman who could control him and monitor him for her. "Mommy, I choose my wife by myself. I''m the one who wants to live with her, not you." Hearing that Vinton deliberately contradicted her, Elizabeth was irritated and said, "Vinton, I raised you up so hard. You not only don''t help me, but also work together with outsiders to piss me off. Are you so filial to me?" "Do you really care about me? You have never asked about my academic performance since I was a child. On our birthday, you always ask my sister what she wants, but you never ask me! You only know what my sister likes and dislikes, but you never know what I like and what I hate! Since she likes Zac, you would try your best to help her marry into the Rong family. I like Eva, but you have to try your best to separate us and let me marry the woman you designated. What do you think I am? Just a tool you use to defeat the aunt Luce, and help you marry into the Xu family and consolidate your position? " "You... You... " Elizabeth was so angry that she couldn''t even speak. "Vinton, you''ve gone too far!" Valery roared, "Do you know why mother and I hate this bitch, Eva? Because you have changed since you knew her. She kept sow dissension between us in front of you, destroying our rtionship and causing conflicts between you and us. She is a disaster. She is a spy that Essie deliberately nted around you! " Vinton ignored her words and stared at Elizabeth, "Mommy, please tell me what I like to eat and what I don''t like to eat." Elizabeth''s face twitched violently. It was a simple question. As long as a mother cared about her child, she would know what the child liked to eat and what he didn''t like to eat. However, she only remembered Valery''s preferences and never noticed Vinton''s. "You... You like eight delicacy rice pudding, glutinous rice balls... " Before she finished her words, Vicki sighed, "Vinton hates food made of glutinous rice the most. How did you take care of him as a mother?" "Normally, the chef is cooking. Since he came back from the United States, he has been hanging out every day and rarely goes home. How can I remember?" Elizabeth exined in a hurry, trying to keep calm. Chapter 721 Verify Her Innocence Chapter 721 Verify Her Innocence "Then why do you remember what my sister likes? You remember it clearly. Am I not your biological son? Only my sister is your biological daughter?" Vinton questioned. Elizabeth seemed to be stabbed by a wasp, and the corners of her mouth twitched violently. "People are different. Between you and Valery, I prefer her a little. Valery has been obedient, sensible and considerate since she was a child. You are so naughty. What else can you do except to make me angry? Now you are going to marry such a shameless woman. How can you take me as your mother? " Before she finished her words, Vicki mmed the crutch to the ground. Vinton was her favorite grandson. Hearing Elizabeth''s words, she was furious. "Don''t tter this wastrel. She is the most useless one in our Xu family. She is considerate to you because she was carved in the same way as you. From the beginning to the end, she has never been like a member of our Xu family. Our family''s face has been ruined by her three years ago. Vinton is yful, but he is purely kind, smart and capable, just like his father. " After a pause, she stared at Elizabeth and said, "I''m d that you don''t care Vinton that much. Otherwise, we can''t afford another ck sheep in our Xu family like your daughter." Her words was like pping Elizabeth on the left and then on the right face, leaving her speechless. Vicki always preferred boys to girls. In her heart, daughters were used to unite by marriage and seek benefits for their families. Now, Essie had fully realized what she thought a daughter''s value, and it was not bad for Alice to marry into the Qin family. Only Valery was a living waste in her eyes. She just wanted to marry her as soon as possible, so as not to be annoyed. Elizabeth insisted on keeping her at home to recruit a son-inw. She didn''tck a son in the Xu family, so what was the point of recruiting a son-inw? Was she going to have an ungrateful son?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Valery was almost pissed off by Vicki''s merciless rebuke. "I''m in such a situation because of the bitch Essie. If it''s not her who intervened in my rtionship with Zac, I''m already the wife of Zac of the Rong family." "Dream on. You don''t even know who is the father of the baby in your belly, but you go to the Rong family and make a fool of yourself, making me embarrassed with you. Fortunately, we have Cathy. Otherwise, our Xu family will be humiliated. " Vicki snorted. Valery''s face instantly turned even redder than pig''s liver. Elizabeth''s expression was not much better than hers. She felt that her face was swollen because of Vicki''s sharp words. If her daughter could marry into the family smoothly, Vicki would definitely treat her as a treasure and wouldn''t dislike her so much. It was all because of Essie. If she had killed her, she wouldn''t have such a chance. Now she obviously came back to revenge. With the support of the Rong family, her disadvantage was getting more and more obvious. Now she couldn''t rely on Vinton anymore. She had to find a son-inw to help them. Seeing that she and Elizabeth were having a hard time, Eva felt very happy, as if she had taken a sip of ice ck tea, or as if she had a strong sense of pleasure after seeing her enemy being attacked deathly. After going out, she must find a ce tough three times to express the pleasure in her chest. With an expressionless face, Essie took a sip of the ck tea. Although Valery and her mother were at a disadvantage, she had to find a suitable way to deal with the matter of Eva. Baron took a drag on his cigar and exhaled a smoke ring. "Ignore the nonsense on the Inte. A straight body is not afraid of a crooked shadow." "Now everyone is talking about our Xu family behind my back. I don''t even dare to go out to y mahjong now. I''m afraid that Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Li and others will ask me about it." Elizabeth rolled her eyes at Eva and said, "Anyway, if she wants to marry Vinton, she must clean herself first. I can''t afford to be humiliated." "I agree with you on this point." Vicki nodded and said, "The daughter-inw of our Xu family must be pure and innocent. There can''t be any stain on her." Eva clenched her fists. It seemed that Jim was right. She had to find a way to shut up the troublemaker, so that they could no longer find an excuse to nder her. She suddenly stood up from the chair and said, "I''ve decided to go to the hospital for an examination to prove my innocence!" "Examination?" Valery sneered, "What kind of examination do you want?" "A virgin check!" Eva said word by word clearly and forcefully. Her words were like a hurricane that set off stormy waves in the Xu family''s manor. Valery and Elizabeth looked at each other, revealing an extremely shocked expression on their faces, which waspletely beyond their expectations. How could Eva still be a... "Eva, are you kidding? You and my brother have been together for so long. How could you... " Valery was interrupted by Vinton, "I have always been in a tonic rtionship with Eva. If she wants to keep her first time on our wedding night, I''m willing to respect her." Hearing this, Valery''s chin almost dropped. Eva picked up her phone and called her assistant, asking her to inform all the media reporters in Dragon City to go to Dragon City hospital to witness her innocence. The news spread all over the entertainment circle in a second. Essie stood up and said, "Brother, you stay at home. Don''t show up for the time being. I''ll go with Eva." Then she turned to look at Elizabeth and Valery, "You two, would you like to go with us?" "No, thanks." Elizabeth snorted with a gloomy face. She really didn''t expect that Eva would do this. This was killing her all the way to the bottom. At that time, it would be difficult to give her a little bit of chance to nder on her private life. No, she couldn''t sit still and wait for death. As soon as they left, she called her assistant to hire the rumormongers to create negativements. The Dragon City hospital had been surrounded by paparazzi, waiting to hit the headlines. Her fans also came to help her. "Eva, we love you." "Eva, you are our purest angel!" "All the nderers, go to hell!" Essie made an appointment with director Li for Eva. It didn''t take long for the inspection. The inspection list in Eva''s hand was like a certificate of chastity. The paparazzi raised their cameras and took pictures crazily. Eva looked at the camera with a serious expression, "I want to tell those who want to make trouble on purpose to smear me and nder me that your plot will not seed. I, Eva, stand straight and not afraid of you. I know who you are and what your purpose is, but you will only fail. I have been a walk-on in hundreds of ys and I have been through all these toughness. Will I still care about your schemes? If you want to continue to be contemptible scoundrels, I''ll fight back to the end. But I tell you, I''m not only good at defense. I''ll fight back. I''ll pay you back several times for the damage you inflicted on me one day! " The fans apuded with excitement. "Eva, we love you, support you and protect you forever." "We will fight against the nderers to the end!" "All the bad guys with ulterior motives go to hell!" The reporters were also very excited and rushed to interview. "Eva, does this matter have anything to do with your engagement ceremony with young master Xu?" "I heard that you didn''t get along well with your sister inw. Did you refer to her?" With a faint smile, Eva said, "That''s all I want to say now. Thank you." It was unnecessary to say too much. The bodyguards separated the reporters and opened a road for her and Essie. The two of them quickly got on the car. Eva was the first female star who dared to verify her innocence in the entertainment circle. This was not only a little campy, but also a little eye-catching. More importantly, it was absolutely a powerful counterattack to the person who posted the nder post. Knowing that Elizabeth would y a trick, Essie sent someone to inform the media, asking them to clear up negativements, made all thements supporting Eva. At the same time, she also asked the media to reveal the history that Eva refused to ept the hidden rules and beat up the malicious investors. In the entertainment circle, there were countless beauties, but now that she had a holy maiden, she might be the only holy maiden. She was the holy maiden Eva! Sitting in the car, Essie smiled yfully, "I''m a little worried about my brother''s progress. You''ve been together for so long, but you still maintain a level of mental love. Can you speed up and surpass it after engagement? I''m waiting to have my baby nephew. " "I''m doing this to eradicate Viton''s dissolute habits and eliminate the hidden trouble after marriage." Eva snickered. "A couple like you should be extinct in this century." With a smile, Essie thought that there were more men and women regarded less and less about chastity. "There are too many bad guys. I can''t do anything about it. I don''t have the sharp eyes to judge whether it''s good or bad. I can only take chastity as a test." Eva threw up her hands. A weird smile appeared on Essie''s face. At that time, she got drunk and married. She sacrificed her first time in a daze. Fortunately, the other party was Zac, or this would definitely be a shadow that she could not erase all her life. A woman''s virgin was always precious. She didn''t have to leave it to her husband, but she had to give it to the man she loved most. "To be honest, I was shocked when you proposed this idea." "I was also shocked when scum Jim suggested me. Only the evil creature like him cane up with such an idea. " Eva covered her mouth and chuckled. She hesitated at first, but Elizabeth and Valery were so aggressive that she had to go all out. "Jim gave you this idea?" Hearing that, Essie was slightly stunned. "Yes, he told me this morning when I went to his house to make an apology." Eva looked calm. She was no longer as angry as before when she mentioned Jim. "It seems that the rtionship between you and your enemies has been alleviated," said Essie in a gentle tone. Her tone was casual, as if it was just a casual remark. Chapter 722 Who Is Her Supporter Chapter 722 Who Is Her Supporter Eva smiled, "In fact, scum Jim is not that annoying. He is just a little yful, a little vicious, a little arrogant and a little unusual. Everything is fine. But he is the Nine Heavens Mysterious God in the entertainment circle and has strong capital. " Essie''s dark almond eyes twinkled in the sun. She teased, "A yful boy doesn''t waste his time." "But he seems to have really cultivated himself recently. There is no woman around him," Eva said in a light tone, as if she was just stating a fact without any emotion. "How do you know whether he has it or not? You are not with him all day long," Essie said with a smile. "You should know that he can hit the headlines even if he has a meal with a woman. If he has a woman around him, the media will have already exposed her." Eva pouted. She was a regr customer of Jim''s vi. If he had a woman, she could still see something wrong. Shaking her finger, Essie continued, "No media dares to expose the gossip of Jim without his permission. Those exposure are harmless. If he really wants to get along well with a woman, he will definitely not allow the media to expose it casually." "So he has someone he wants to get along with seriously?" With his eyes wide open, Eva looked incredulous and surprised. "Maybe." Looking at her with deep and intriguing eyes, Essie wanted to say something but closed her mouth again. "I thought he would keep thinking about his first love, Janice." Eva shrugged her shoulders and looked a little surprised. "Love is not always the same. Besides, Janice has been dead for so many years. How can he still love her? At most, he just feels a little sad when he remembers," Essie said slowly. "That''s right. The holy beings of love in the world are rare species. They are all yboys who like the new and tired of the old." Eva nodded. Essie patted her on the shoulder and said, "Your Vinton is a rare species, really rare. tonic for four years? I guess icy guy who has androgen excess would not agree." Eva nced at her and said, "You have been in America for so long, but he is alone and has never been involved in any scandal." Hearing that, Essie pouted. It was not that Zac didn''t want to look for other women, but that he couldn''t. He had a hidden disease and couldn''t touch other women. If she kept showing up in front of him, he would definitely force her to do it even if she did not want to. There was a huge difference between cold-blooded and warm-hearted young master. However, she didn''t want to talk about it, so she quietly changed the topic. "Elizabeth won''t stop until she reaches her goal. She will definitelye up with many ways to stop your wedding. You and my brother must hold on and don''t be knocked down by her." "I know. I won''t let her and Valery seed," Eva said, gritting her teeth. On the other side of the Dragon City, Jim was watching the live news on the Inte. As expected, heaven pepper had taken his suggestion. Zac poured him two sses of whisky, adding ice cubes and handed one ss to him. Seeing the inadvertent smile at the corners of his mouth, a trace of sharpness shed through Zac''s deep and cold eyes. "When did you be so interested in the matter of Eva?" He said in a casual tone, as if it was just a casual question. "It''s just a casual look," Jim shrugged and said casually. "I''m a little worry about the speed of my brother-inw." A yful smile appeared on Zac''s thin lips. Jim touched his chin and asked, "What''s so good about this heaven pepper? Why does Vinton love her so much that he can endure four years of tonic love?" "What do you think?" Zac asked, taking a sip of whisky. "I really don''t know what''s good about her." Jim threw up his hands and said, "She has a simple mind, developed limbs and she doesn''t know how to turn around, and she is also impulsive. The only advantage is that she is not picky about food and easy to raise. " Zac cast a sidelong nce at him, his eyes sharp and deep. Perhaps even Jim himself didn''t notice that there was no trace of disgust in his eyes when he counted the shorings of Eva. "Maybe what you said is a virtue in my brother-inw''s eyes. Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder." From N?velDrama.Org. Jim shook the wine in his hand, and his charming eyes narrowed slightly. "I really didn''t expect that she would get married one day. I thought men would avoid such a savage and ferocious woman as her, and men could only stay away from her for a lifetime." "Everyone has a different appetite. Some people are afraid of spicy food, and like light food, while some people can''t live without spicy food. Besides, your appetite can be changed. Maybe one day the person who likes light food will suddenly like spicy food," Zac said meaningfully. "Maybe." Jim shrugged his shoulders. Somehow, he felt ufortable at the thought of the heaven pepper''s marriage, as if he was entangled by a venomous snake that spat out its tongue. He raised the ss in his hand and took a big gulp of the wine to ease the difort with the strong alcohol. This subtle move was clearly seen by Zac. "My brother-inw won''t get married smoothly. Elizabeth won''t ept Eva even if she dies," he said in a low voice. A malicious and cold light shed across Jim''s eyes. "She will dig her own grave sooner orter." "She is digging her own grave, but she doesn''t know it yet." Zac sneered. Those who seek skin from a tiger would be bitten to death sooner orter. Jim put the ss on the tea table and turned it around. Although it was true, the lean camel was bigger than the horse, and the heaven pepper was still not her match. The strength of her struggle was enough to kill the innocent heaven pepper. "No matter what, a fool like that haven pepper can''t defeat the cunning Elizabeth." He pursed his lips and wondered if Vinton could protect her well. "Not necessarily. Maybe she has a supporter." A mocking smile appeared on Zac''s face. "Who is her supporter, your beauty Yi?" Jim raised his eyebrows. "My little fool is suitable to be a team mate of hers." Zac smiled faintly. His wife''s intelligence was seriously unstable. She often had a brain fart, seriously divided into two extremes, and a little emotional. It was only suitable for her to join hands with others to fight against strange people. "Who do you want to say?" Jim asked, leaning forward slightly. He seemed to be interested in this question. Shrugging, Zac said, "I say it casually. I don''t have an idea." His tone was casual. Jim''s brown pupils shrank slightly, "This role should be yed by Vinton." "So we don''t need to worry too much." Zac clinked his ss and took a sip. A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. He didn''t want to worry about it, but she hadn''t paid off the debt. He had to protect the personal safety of the creditor, or he would suffer a great loss. In Baron''s vi. Perhaps reminded by what Essie said yesterday, Baron thought that he should choose the future leader of the Xu family. Among the four major ns in the Dragon City, only the crown prince of the Xu family was still suspended, which would cause uneasiness and make the enemy think that there was a chance. He called Essie over and discussed this with her. If it was before the crisis, of course Essie hoped that he could hammer the candidate for the crown prince as soon as possible, but now... "Mr. Baron, the person in your mind is Holy, right?" Baron nodded, "Although Holy is still young, he is smart, tenacious and decisive. I trust him to take care of the Xu family. As for Vinton, I can see his progress now, but he is too pure and kind-hearted in nature. He is easy to be controlled by others andcks of brutality. In addition, his mother is such a person, so he is easy to be her puppet. " Essie thought for a while. Holy had always been the most suitable person in her heart. The reason why she had done so much was to let him take over the Xu group smoothly in the future, but... "Mr. Baron, maybe brother is not the best person to be in charge, but he is definitely the best person to assist others. As long as the siblings work together, they will gain profits. If my brother can help Holy manage the Xu group, the future of the Xu group will definitely be consolidated. " "I hope so." Baron sighed, "Although the rtionship between Vinton and you is getting closer and closer, he is still alienated from Holy." "So it''s not appropriate for you to announce the candidates for the next leader now." Taking the opportunity, Essie said, "My brother is working very hard now, hoping that you can look at him with new eyes and give him a chance. If you rashly announce the heir to the throne now, his enthusiasm will be seriously weakened and he will return to his original appearance. Although he was alienated from Holy, there was no hostility between them. After you announce the result, aunt Elizabeth will definitely sow discord in front of him and make him hate Holy. At that time, there might be another dispute between the Xu family," Essie analyzed rationally. The reason why the Rong family, the Jing family and the Qin family could announce the heir to the throne without scruple was that their brothers and sisters were of the same mother, so there would be less disputes. The Xu family was the mostplicated one among the four ns, so they had to act cautiously. Baron took a drag on his cigar and asked thoughtfully, "In your opinion, which time is better?" "After our eldest brother gets close to Holy." Essie said slowly, "With me and Eva''spany, I''m sure brother and Holy will get along well with each other." Baron thought for a while and nodded, "Okay." After all, Vinton was also his son. He was very happy to see him work hard. Aftering out of the vi, she went straight back to the Rong Mansion. The new year wasing. Mary had lived outside for a long time, so she had to pick her back. Albert was going to discuss with her about taking Mary back. Even if Mary was unpardonable, she was still the wife of Albert, the mother of Zac and Walt. It was impossible to kick her out of the Rong Mansion and she would never be allowed to step into it. "Daddy, I''ll go to the courtyard with Zac to pick up Mommy tomorrow." She didn''t hesitate at all. She hoped that Mary, her mother-inw, could reflect on herself and stop causing more trouble. Chapter 723 The Extremely Bad Mother-In-Law Is Back Chapter 723 The Extremely Bad Mother-In-Law Is Back Early in the morning, Essie ordered the kitchen to prepare Mary''s favorite desserts and dishes. Albert was very satisfied with his daughter-inw''s behavior. Mary didn''t know how lucky she was and liked Elizabeth very much. She wouldn''t stop until a good family was turned upside down. After feeding the baby, Essie handed the baby to Mrs. Rose and went to the other yard with Zac to pick up Mary. Seeing that Albert didn''te, Mary were very disappointed. Hadn''t he forgiven her yet and nned to continue to neglect her? She took a nce at Essie. Although she hated her so much, she didn''t show it. She just looked miserable, which was in line with the style of the cold pce. This time, she was in big trouble. If she didn''t find a way to prove herself innocent, she wouldn''t have the chance to turn over. After the new year, she would still have to be taken back to this cold pce. The secret passage affair was most likely made up by Essie. As long as she could find the evidence, she would be the one who went to the cold pce. Now, what she needed to do was to endure humiliation and bear the burden. During the new year, she had to find out the truth and find out the tail of the little tramp, so that everyone could see her true face. When they returned to the Rong Mansion, the servant brought them desserts and ck tea. Mary took two sips of tea and sighed, "These days, I''ve been alone in the yard. I''ve thought a lot. I''m indeed old. I can''t interfere with your business and don''t want to worry about it anymore. From now on, the Rong family will be handed over to you. You can do whatever you like. I just want to enjoy my stay with my sons and grandchildren." "If only you could really think so," Albert said in a low voice. Mrs. Rose and the nanny went downstairs with the baby in her arms. Seeing this, Mary put on a fake loving smile and said, "Come on, let me hug my little grandson." The nanny handed the baby over. Looking at the beautiful little face of the child, Mary was very unhappy. The delicate features and perfect outline made him look like a member of the family. She wanted to find an excuse to question him, but couldn''t. Did she make a mistake? Was the child really Zac''s son? "Look at my grandson. He is so beautiful. The more I look at him, the more I like him." She chuckled and sighed, "The baby is so lucky. He has suffered a lot since he was in his mother''s belly. Fortunately, he survived them all." "This little guy is so smart. He is as cunning as Mili and Dot," Mrs. Rose said with a smile. Her eyes were full of love. "Like father, like son. All the grandsons of our family are outstanding," Albert said with a smile. The boy looked at Mary and then at Mrs. Rose. His big eyes suddenly widened as if he had seen an outsider. The lovely expression made everyoneugh. "He must have found out that he has two identical grandmother. He must be confused." Mrs. Rose smiled. "You are indeed a smart little boy." Mary smiled and returned the child to the nanny. She didn''t like Essie. She hated her and even didn''t like the babies she gave birth to. The two little bad guys, Mili and Dot, were enough to annoy her. They had been against her all day long. And this little boy must be annoying as well when he grew older. The most obedient child of this family was Rabi. If only he was her own grandson, but unfortunately, he was not the blood of the Rong family. Essie was drinking tea in silence. Essie was secretly observing Mary. If she really thought it through and just wanted to enjoy her old age and stop making trouble, she could agree her to stay in the Rong Mansion. She was afraid that she would pretend to be kind. In order to get rid of her, she even ignored her grandson in her belly. If she stayed at home, her children would be in danger, especially Dawny. She had a strong desire to protect her baby, so she didn''t dare to take it lightly. "By the way, where are Walt and Laura? Why don''t I see them?" Mary asked casually as she didn''t see her eldest son and daughter-inw. Only the eldest daughter-inw of the Rong family was standing in her formation. She had to investigate the secret passage incident. She couldn''t rely on herself alone, and she needed her help. "They went abroad on vacation and haven''te back yet," Mrs. Rose said. "It''s time to go out for fun. Maybe I''ll have a grandson when theye back." Mary smiled. As long as it was not the grandson that Essie gave birth to, she would like him. "They two must have quarreled. My cousin took her out for a vacation in order to make her happy," Ivy went downstairs and said casually. "Quarrel?" Mary was a little surprised. "Did Walt and Laura have a fight?" "Yes. When I passed by their room once, I identally saw them sleeping in separate beds. One was sleeping on the bed, and the other was sleeping on the sofa," Ivy said. From N?velDrama.Org. "Well, it''s normal for a couple to have some quarrels. They would make it up soon," Mary waved her hand and said in an indifferent tone. She didn''t take this matter seriously at all. How could a couple not be stumbled? Essie didn''t think too much. She also had quarrels with Zac from time to time. There was an imperceptible darkness in Zac''s dark ice eyes. Since his brother had a crush on a vulgar woman like Laura, his eyes must have been too bad. Maybe he would regret after he corrected himself now. Albert took a sip of tea with a deep expression. He didn''t like his elder daughter-inw very much. He had rich experience and was good at reading people. His elder daughter-inw was not a kind person. She was as cunning as Mary in nature who liked to make trouble in the family. If it weren''t for the fact that Walt had gotten the marriage certificate with her, he wouldn''t have agreed to it. After going upstairs, Essie called the four nannies over and specially told them not to let Mary stay alone with the baby. She had to be on guard beforehand. This child had suffered too much. She had to protect him well and could not take any risk. Zac knew what was on Essie''s mind, so he pulled her to sit beside him and said, "Mommy did a lot of wrong things before. It seems that she has reflected on herself in the other courtyard. As her daughter- inw, you are broad-minded. Can you give her a chance to repent?" "If I don''t want to give her a chance, I''ll take the children back to Phoenix Road. Can they still stay in the Rong Mansion?" Essie curled her lips and said, "Kids are too fragile, especially Dawny. I did this not only to prevent Mommy, but also to prevent someone who makes waves from taking advantage of them. You have said that you can''t hurt others, but you have to guard against others. " Zac''s thin lips curved slightly. "I believe you know what you are doing." Shrugging her shoulders, Essie thought, ''How dare she be so reckless?'' No matter how bad Mary was, no matter how much hatred she had with Mary, she was still his mother. She couldn''t deal with her like she did to Elizabeth. "Sometimes, people have to believe in fate. My mother has been tortured by that bad mother inw, Vicki, for more than ten years, and the most worried thing for her is that I will follow her. I didn''t expect that I would end up like this," she sighed heavily and said in a decadent tone. "As long as your husband is good, you can ignore your mother-inw." Zac put his arm around her shoulder. He knew very well that his mother was a thorn in her heart. The grudge in the past and his mother''s constant persecution made it impossible for her to ept her without scruple and treat her as a mother. The best mode for the two of them could only be t and indifferent, without disturbing each other. "If it can be ignored, then there won''t be so many twists and turns." Essie sneered. Mary was his mother. He would always think in a good way, not as suspicious and defensive as others. But she was different. For her, Mary was one of the enemies. She would always take her seriously. "It''s inevitable for people to be stubborn when they are old. This time, asking mommy to move to another garden can also be regarded as a severe punishment for her. She is not a fool. She should learn her lesson," Zacforted. Essie sneered in her heart. It was not that the old man became bad, but that the bad man became old. ''As the saying goes, a leopard cannot change its spots.'' Mary''s insidiousness and viciousness were engraved in her bones and would never be changed in her life. "Don''t worry. I won''t attack unless someone offends me. As long as the Rong Mansion can be quiet and peaceful, I''m willing to serve her for the rest of her life." "Honey, I know you are the most reasonable one." Zac kissed her forehead dotingly. "It''s hard to be a daughter-inw, and more difficult to be a daughter-inw of a rich family." Essie sighed deliberately and nced at him shyly. A mocking smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "It''s not that simple to be a son-inw. It''s said that the more mother-inw looks at a son-inw, the more she likes him. But the more your mother looks at me, the more picky your mother is about me." "If we change our roles, can you be so magnanimous to forgive the person who made you lose your family and drive you away everywhere only to put you to death?" Essie sneered. Only when something happened to her could she feel the same way. People like him, who had a smooth life since childhood, had a harmonious family, and was loved by the whole family. He would never feel her pain. Her family was broken into pieces by the mistress. Since she was five years old, there had been no joy in her family, only struggle and persecution. After leaving the Xu family, she was chased and lived a hard life with her mother. If she hadn''t met Bob, she and her mother would have been killed by Elizabeth and Mary. Zac was silent. He had never experienced it and had no right to answer it. A hint of sadness gradually appeared on Essie''s face. Even if she and Zac loved each other very much, the grudge between Mary and her mother would always be like a thorn in their flesh. When they didn''t touch each other, they could choose to ignore it. But as long as they touched it, the two of them would be stabbed. Walt and Le came back on the second day. It took a long time for Walt to calm down after being betrayed by Essie. Fortunately, he could often see his son, which was a greatfort. Chapter 724 A Little Boy With Clear Distinction Between Love And Hate Chapter 724 A Little Boy With Clear Distinction Between Love And Hate At that time, as soon as Le received his phone call, she rushed there for fear of something bad. The two of them made up their minds and decided to avoid it for a period of time, in case they identally revealed the truth. In Le''s opinion, it was unwise to steal a child. She knew that Willi wanted to take the child as a hostage to control the Rong''s Group''s brother, but it was too risky to bring the dead Steven back to life. If Walt was exposed, all their ns would be in vain. And she would also be in trouble. If Zac knew that she was Le, he would definitely not let her go. By that time, it would not be as simple as being locked up in a madhouse. Aftering back from his vacation, Walt had recovered and could face Essie and the child as calmly as usual. "Dawny, let uncle hug you." He reached out his hand with a smile. Essie handed the baby to him. The baby looked at him with his big eyes and then smiled, as if he still remembered him. His heart softened into a pool of warm water. At this moment, no matter what, even his life, he was willing to give it to this little baby. "Brother, my son likes you very much." Zac smiled. Looking at him, Essie smiled yfully, "Brother, I find that your posture of holding a child is very professional. You don''t look like a person who hasn''t had a child at all. Look at icy guy. He''s already the father of four kids. He''s still like a green hand. He''s been training alone with a doll for a long time before he learned it. " With a trace of embarrassment on his face, Zac coughed and said, "Honey, don''t spread the family scandal." It was not until then that Walt realized his inappropriate behavior. In order to prevent the secret from being exposed, he quickly said, "When I was in the United States, I worked as a volunteer in a welfare house and had some experience in taking care of children." "No wonder." With an indescribable deep look on her face, Essie smiled. "Let me hug you too." Le reached out her hand. Walt gave her a re secretly, warning her not to do anything to hurt his baby. Pretending not to see it, Le took her baby from him. As soon as the baby came into her arms, he burst into tears. Essie quickly took him over. "Sister inw, the baby is a little shy. Don''t take it to heart." Le curled her lips. No wonder he was the son of a tramp. He was so annoying just at such a young age. While she was thinking, the sound of dripping water came from her clothes. She looked down and found that the mink coat was wet by the little baby. "Ah --" Le screamed and stamped her feet. She was so angry that her head was about to explode. No wonder he was a bastard. Damn it! Damn it! This was the golden mink overcoat she just bought. It was a limited edition. In a hurry, Essie called a servant to help her dry clean the clothes. Walt burst intoughter. No wonder he was his son. He had a clear distinction between love and hate! Zac took the baby from Essie''s arms and said, "What a naughty boy! He greeted his aunt in this way." He chuckled. "As long as he likes it, let him pee. If it''s broken, I''ll buy her another one," Walt said indifferently. Le red at him. She was very angry, but he was still a baby who had not weaned yet. If she wanted to make trouble, she would be childish. She could only take a deep breath and squeezed a smile from the stiff corner of her mouth. "It''s okay. It''s okay. I just feel a little sorry for this overcoat. I just bought it and it''s my first time to wear it today." "Brother, sister-inw, you two should have a baby too," Essie said with a smile. "I''m not ready yet. I''ve just gotten married to Walt. It''s better for us to be alone for two years." Le smiled faintly. While she was talking, Mary went downstairs. "It''s better to have a child as soon as possible. After having a child, your rtionship will be stable." If Zac and Essie didn''t have a child or a son, she could easily kick her out of the Rong family. Why did she have to spend so much effort? It was true that God treated Essie much better than Luce. She had a boy and a girl twins in her first pregnancy. In this way, the eldest grandson of the Rong family was upied by her son. "Mommy, it''s good that you''re back. I''ve bought a lot of gifts and I''m going to see you." Seeing her, Le smiled brightly. "I know you are the most obedient and filial one. I''ve been in the garden for so long, and only youe to see me often. " Mary sighed, with a deliberately sad expression on her face. "I lost my parents at a very young age. In my heart, you are my biological mother. It''s my duty to be filial to you." Le''s mouth was as sweet as honey. This move was indeed very useful to Mary. Her ears were warm. Being ignored by Albert and Zac and his brother for so many days, she inevitably felt empty in her heart. She hoped that someone could care about her and warm her up. Her sons had already had their wives, but they forgot their mother. They couldn''t be a considerate sweetheart to her. If she could have a daughter like Elizabeth who would go up and down with her, she wouldn''t be so lonely and helpless. Although she returned to the Rong family, it was like she was in a probation period. If she was not careful, she would be thrown into the cold pce again. She urgently needed a helper to help her. This person must be her elder daughter-inw. She walked up to Le and held her hand. "I don''t have a daughter. I''m satisfied to have a filial and sensible daughter-inw like you." Sitting on the sofa, Essie watched coldly the touching scene of mother-inw and daughter-inw showing respect and love to each other. She was deliberately targeting her and acting in front of her? She was unfilial, thoughtless and disobedient. Instead of being considerate to her mother-inw, she made her angry all day long and fought with her to the death. Zac frowned slightly, and his disgust for Le deepened. This woman was really not simple. She was trying to please her mother-inw and nned to use her to deal with his muddled-headed fool. He could see that she was ambitious to be the hostess of the Rong family. Ambitious women were the most annoying. He stood up and hugged Essie. "Let''s go upstairs first." Mary nced at him and nodded slightly. She looked very kind. "Go ahead. The baby should be hungry too. It''s time to feed him." Back in the room, Zac closed the door and put the baby back on the crib. "Laura is not a simple woman. Keep an eye on her." "I know. I''ve known it since she stood up happily to be the hostessst time." Hearing that, Essie frowned slightly. The conflict between the mother-inw and daughter-inw hadn''t been settled yet, and the open strife and secret strife between her and her sister-inw had begun again. It could be said that there was a tiger at the front door, and a wolf at the back door. "It doesn''t matter. She is just a grasshopper and can''t make big waves." Seeing her worried face, Zac comforted her at once. But Essie didn''t think so. It was obvious that she had allied with Mary. Even if Mary had the idea of giving up fighting with her and was instigated by Laura, they might have high morale again. "Forget it. I will just move ording to the situation." She sighed. In the apartment, Eva was also facing a new round of criticism from Elizabeth. This time, Elizabeth made a request to her to quit the entertainment circle after marriage. She deliberately chose to give her a surprise when Vinton was not around, so that she had no time to call for reinforcements. "It''s normal for a female star in the entertainment circle to marry a rich man, but everyone chooses to quit the entertainment circle after marriage and take care of their husband and children. I hope you can do the same. Although I don''t think you and Vinton are a bad match, I have no choice since he chose you. The entertainment circle is too chaotic. Our Xu family is a rich family, and we pay great attention to the family style and reputation. Whether you are shooting or performing, you have to show up in public, which will have a bad impact. Quitting the entertainment circle is myst request for you. I hope you can agree. " Elizabeth changed her tone. She was no longer as sharp and mean as usual, but very euphemistic. However, her attitude was still very tough. It was not to discuss with Eva, but to order her. And she was sure that Eva would not agree. A gust of anger rose from the chest of Eva. This old fox came up with this idea to force her. It was too cruel. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. "Mrs. Xu, I have proved my innocence. Even if the entertainment circle isplicated, I am not contaminated. I joined the entertainment circle because I like acting. Being an actress is just a profession, and you are discriminating against me. " "Vinton insists on marrying you regardless of his family''s objection. It''s already a sacrifice. If you really care about Vinton and love him, you should make a sacrifice for him. Besides, it''s not a bad deal for you to be the daughter inw of our family at home and take care of your husband and children," Elizabeth said slowly. Eva picked up the ice tea on the table and took a big sip. Scum Jim always said that she had a simple mind, developed limbs, and knew nothing about change. Today she had to calm down, and she must calm down, so as not to let Elizabeth have the upper hand. "Mrs. Xu, I have discussed with Vinton. I will work for a few more years after marriage and quit the entertainment circle when I am thirty years old. So you don''t have to worry." "It''s inevitable that you have physical contact with actors when you are filming in the entertainment circle. This is not allowed in our Xu family. I have discussed with Mr. Baron and Mrs. Vicki in advance about your request to quit the entertainment circle. They also agreed. If you don''t ept it, we can''t agree you to marry Vinton. " Elizabeth sneered. With a sneer, Eva said, "Even the rich ns may not be as strict as you said. They did not always value reputation so much, right? Otherwise, how could those people still stay at home without being soaked in pig cages! " Elizabeth''s face turned red in an instant, and anger was swaying in her eyes. She knew clearly who Eva was talking about. If she didn''t have evidence and denied it, how could Baron and Mrs. Vicki let her go? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Eva, don''t think you can do whatever you want with the support of Essie. I''m the mother-inw of the Xu family, and I have the final say." Chapter 725 Dont Be Fooled Chapter 725 Don''t Be Fooled "So what? Marriage and life are our own. We don''t want to live with you." Eva said coldly, "It''s useless for you to force me with this. It''s not difficult for me to quit the entertainment circle in advance. I can quit to open a studio behind the scenes and be a producer. In short, I can do anything for my Vinton." Elizabeth was cunning and not a fool. Of course she knew that it was not a big deal to withdraw from the entertainment circle. She just wanted to test the feelings of Eva for her son. In fact, the friendship between women was very fragile. If they couldn''t stop Vinton from marrying Eva, she would win her over, break up her alliance with Essie, and turn against each other. She smiled slightly and said, "Well, in fact, I was just testing you to see if you really love Vinton, not to ask you to quit the entertainment circle." Eva was shocked, "Testing me?" "Vinton is my son. I only hope that he is good. I won''t hurt him. He is too kind and soft hearted. The reason why I had to make decisions for him before was that I was afraid that he would be used. I didn''t expect him to misunderstand me. " Elizabeth sighed heavily. Eva looked at her. The sudden change of the style made her a little ufortable. "Do you think I will make use of Vinton? I don''t want his money, nor your Xu family''s property. What can I use him for? " "I''ve walked much more than you have eaten. I know what kind of person you are at a nce. The reason why I don''t want you to marry Vinton is not only because of your rtionship with Essie, but also because of your character. You are the same as Vinton. You are upright, innocent and kind- hearted. As long as others treat you a little better, you will regard them as Bodhisattva. If that person is evil and wants to hurt you, you two will be fooled," Elizabeth said slowly. Eva took a sip of tea and didn''t say anything. She believed that Elizabeth''s evaluation was positive. She should hope that her daughter-inw would be as cunning and cruel as Valery. However, since her tone became so euphemistic, she had to keep polite. Anyway, she was Vinton''s mother, her future mother-inw. "The person you refer to is Essie?" She pretended to be innocent. "I know you and Essie are good friends. You trust her unconditionally. She is also very good to you. The reason why a person as stubborn as you can be famous in the entertainment circle is partly because of her help. But I''m sure that she didn''t mean to help Vinton," Elizabeth said in a low voice. "Do you think Essie is going topete with Vinton for the family property? The Rong family will be her son''s in the future. Will she still care about the Xu family? " Eva sneered. She knew her best friend. Elizabeth sighed, "So you are innocent and naive. Of course, Essie wouldn''t fight for it, but she would help Holy fight for it. You don''t know how Holy came, do you? Now that you are going to marry into our family soon and be the daughter-inw of our family, you should also know what happened in the past. You should have a clear mind. " She paused, took a sip of tea to moisten her throat, and then said slowly, "Holy''s mother is the lover that Alice specially found for her father. Her purpose is to create a grandson for the Xu family and compete with me and Vinton for the family property! Although Alice had lost her memory and forgotten her original intention, Essie still remembered. And now, everything she had done was moving towards this goal. She is going to push Holy to the throne step by step. " Looking at the green tea in her cup, Eva showed an expression of indifference. In fact, it didn''t matter whether Vinton would be in charge of the Xu family or not. Money and power were all worldly possessions. She and Vinton didn''t need to rely on the Xu family at all. They could work together to fight for their own career. "Do you want Vinton to be the leader for him or for yourself?" "Of course I did it for Vinton. He is my son. As long as he is good, then I''m satisfied," Elizabeth said in a firm tone, fearing that Eva would not believe her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, Eva really didn''t believe it. "Vinton has a chance to be in charge. When the Xu group was in crisis, you could have promoted Vinton to the position of chairman. Why did you yourself choose to be the chairman?" "Could Vinton handle the situation at that time? Even if he bes the chairman, he can''t take over the overall situation. " Elizabeth sighed, "As her mother, who can stand out for him if I don''t stand out?" With a faint smile, Eva said, "Since Vinton doesn''t have the ability to do that, why do you force him to be the leader? Isn''t it good to be an idle shareholder?" A strange light shed through Elizabeth''s eyes. Every question of Eva was within her expectation, and she was guiding her in the direction she wanted step by step. "So you are so naive! Do you really think that Vinton can be an idle director after Holy takes office? He always believes that his mother was killed by me and hated me. The first thing he would do when he bes the chairman was to deal with me, Valery and Vinton. He will try every means to drive us out of the Xu family, we will even lose our lives. Especially Vinton. He is the biggest threat to Holy. In order to consolidate his position, Holy will definitely get rid of him as soon as possible. " Eva couldn''t help shivering, "I think you are not talking about the fight between the powerful ns, but the fight for the throne." "A rich family is a small kingdom. Profit is more important than family affection. In ancient times, in the battle for the throne, who would end up good when they failed? In the four great ns of the Dragon City, there was blood hidden under the calm surface. The eldest son of the Rong family, the third son of the Jing family, the fourth son of the Qin family... Those people died abnormally. On the surface, they were in car ident, suicide and love triangle, but in fact, they were all killed in the family struggle and secretly attacked by the current leader," Elizabeth said that on purpose to frighten Eva. She was so cunning that she could tell that Eva was simple and innocent. She believed that if she said so, Eva would definitely be nervous. After taking a big sip of tea, Eva suppressed the coldness on her back and her face turned a little pale. She had seen that Essie and Elizabeth had fought to the death with each other several times and almost died. Therefore, she felt that Elizabeth was not simply rmist. The power struggle was indeed very terrible, simr to what she had acted in the script. Seeing her expression, Elizabeth pursed her lips and continued, "If I''m not wrong, I think that Essie should start to improve the brotherhood between Vinton and Holy. She would definitely ask Holy to pretend to be friendly and harmonious to Vinton, so as to paralyze Vinton and make him put down his guard. Then she would say something to him to make them work together to manage the Xu group all the time. It seemed reasonable on the surface, but in fact, it was to create time for Holy. After all, he was still young and his wings were not full. Even if he wanted to take charge of the Xu group, he had to wait until eighteen years old. During this period of time, if Vinton doesn''tpete with him, he will be able to grow up at ease. " She paused, reached out her hand and patted it, looking very kind. "I said so much just to make you be on guard. There was no way to harm others, but it is necessary to guard against others. You are kind- hearted by nature. It''s not good for you to fight for power and profit. I only hope that you can be smart and don''t fall into the trap of others and cheat your husband. If you marry Vinton, you are bound to him. As long as he is good, you will also be good. So is your future child. " Eva nodded, "Thank you for your warning. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to hurt little Vinton, and I won''t allow anyone to hurt him." Her tone was calm and firm. "That''s good. As long as you can fully stand on Vinton''s side and help him, I will not object to your marriage." After saying that, Elizabeth stood up. She believed that Eva''s psychological defense had been shaken by her. If he could turn her around and stand by her side, it would be a fatal weapon to deal with Essie. Anyway, in a woman''s heart, her husband and family were always more important than best friends and friendship. Not long after she left, Essie called. She nned to go to the private vi on weekend and ask Eva and Vinton toe together. When she arrived at the vi, Eva saw Holy at the first sight. She was slightly shocked. It was the first time that Essie took him out with them. Did Elizabeth really make it right that she wanted to improve the brotherhood between her little Vinton and Holy? "Sis Eva." Holy smiled and turned to Vinton, "Brother." he said two words in a low voice. Vinton nodded slightly and smiled at him. "Uncle, aunt, little uncle, shall we go to pick oranges together?" Mili giggled and ran over. She held Vinton''s hand and Holy''s. Her mother gave her the task of promoting the rtionship between her elder uncle and younger uncle. She was lively, naughty and eloquent. It was the best thing for her to do. "Let''s go." With a soft smile, Essie held the hands of Dot and Rabi. Zac was in charge of taking care of the little baby. After all, he was Zac''s considerate sweetheart son. "Uncle, I can''t take enough. Hold me." Mili reached out her hand to him in a spoiled manner. Vinton smiled and picked her up. Looking at the two of them, Essie covered her mouth and smiled, "Brother, this is a good opportunity for an internship. After you have a baby with Eva, you will know how to take care of the baby." "I''ve set my n to give birth to a baby at the age of thirty. There are still a few years ahead." Eva smiled shyly. "Mrs. Vicki still hopes to have a great grandson as soon as possible. If you two can''t give birth to two baby in three years, she will be unhappy," Essie said jokingly. "Then let''s have one first, lest grandma will nag." Vinton smiled evilly. Peace was the most important thing. Holy looked at them, a deep look quietly shing across his eyes. Chapter 726 Hurt The Self-Esteem Chapter 726 Hurt The Self-Esteem Sis Essie hoped that he could ease the rtionship with his brother and be a good brother. But he was the son of Elizabeth. Could he ept him and get along with him without any other thought? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He doubted. Since he became a sensible man, his defensive system had always been at the highest level without any rxation. Now, he did not intend to rx his vignce. He would be on guard against anyone who had anything to do with Elizabeth. Mili peeled an orange and fed it to him. "Uncle, the orange is so sweet. It''s very delicious." "Okay." He nodded with a smile and stroked her little head. Mili fed Vinton another piece of orange. "Uncle Vinton, uncle Holy, I found that you two look like each other. I can tell from your looks that you are biological brothers." "Really? Where do we look like each other? " Vinton asked with a smile. "Your eyes look alike. your noses are the same. They are all tall and straight, and your mouths are the same. They are not thin or thick," Mili said seriously with her eyes wide open. "What about the ces that don''t look alike?" Eva asked with a smile. "The skin is different. Uncle Vinton''s skin is like a peeled egg, warm and jade like, and uncle Holy''s skin is wheat colored, obviously sports-like," Mili replied. "You are such a smart little girl." Eva kissed her little face affectionately and said, "I''ve decided to have a daughter. A daughter is Mommy''s sweetheart." "That''s not sure. Son can also be considerate sweetheart." Essie shook her head and turned to Zac and the baby. "Look at Dawny. He''s very clingy to icy guy in my belly. Now, every time he is unhappy and cry, once icy guy takes him, he will stop crying. " "He''s a bad boy. He''s been sucking up to daddy since he was born." Mili smiled yfully, revealing two cute dimples. "Daddy finally have the psychological bnce." The corners of Dot''s mouth lifted into a mysterious smile. Zac had been depressed that he and Mili put the biological father and daddy Hanson on the bnce scale. Now, there was finally a Dawny whopletely favored him. Zac''s charming thin lips drew a beautiful arc. He lowered his head and kissed his son''s pink face with great affection. The baby seemed to be amused and looked at his father, giggling. Mili blinked her beautiful big eyes for two times and looked up at Eva. "I really hope that mommy can give birth to a little sister for me, but daddy doesn''t want mommy to have another baby, so aunt, I hope that you can have a little sister." Essie stroked her daughter''s head. The Xu family preferred boys to girls. It was best for a close friend to give birth to a boy. In this way, for the sake of a great grandson, Vicki wouldpletely stand on her side. "Let aunt give birth to a boy and girl twins, so that Mrs. Vicki can not only have a grandson, but also have a little sister." "Yeah, that''s a good idea." Mili pped her hands happily. "Daddy, Mommy, you''d better pass on your experience of giving birth to boy and girl twins to uncle and aunt so that they can have one." Everyone was slightly embarrass. This kind of experience was not easy to pass on, not suitable for children. Embarrassed, Essie coughed and quickly changed the topic. "Mili, pick a few more oranges, and we''ll go out." "Well, I know it''s a secret. When you and daddy made a baby boy, you were also secretly locked in the room at night, so you have to secretly teach them not to let others know, right?" Mili crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking very serious. Everyone was speechless. "Kid, go to row a boat," Zac said in a low voice. He took her hand and took her out of the orange garden, lest she say something more astonishing. The others also got on the cruise ship. Mili picked up the cards on the table and said, "Uncle Vinton, uncle Holy, let''s y cards. You two are a team, Dot and I are a team, let''s see if you two brothers are better than us brother and sister." Mili giggled. Dot shook his head and said, "I don''t like ying cards. I''m going to y chess with daddy. Mommy, can you rece me?" Mili fainted. She thought Dot did it on purpose. If she teamed with her mommy, she would lose the game before the game started. "I don''t want to team up with mommy. She is a muddled-headed person and will drag me down. She doesn''t know how to count cards or guess cards. She always makes blind and disorderly moves. Uncle Vinton and uncle Holy are so smart. We must lose in the game. " Essie stood up from the chair and sat opposite her, pissing off. Wasn''t it too embarrassing for her to say such a simple and rude words of her mother? "Little naughty girl, am I that bad?" "Have you won in cards?" Crossing her arms across her chest, Mili pouted and stared at her. "I always win when I y the game ofndlord." Essie stretched out her hand and pinched her little face. "Really? You are born to lose in gambling." Mili stuck out her tongue at her. Feeling that it was necessary to give a chance to prove herself, Essie cleared her throat and said, "Little girl, do you know how I married your father?" Zac choked and gave a warning look to a woman. This was the only ck spot in his life. It was forbidden to show it. But the woman pretended to ignore it. It was too hurtful for her self-esteem to be looked down upon by her daughter. As long as she could get rid of the ''bad reputation'' of losing in gambling, she would go all out. "Didn''t you get drunk in the True Color Bar and registered in the Bureau of civil affairs?" Mili said. "You only know one of the reasons." Essie smiled. Although four years had passed, she still remembered the scene before she got drunk. This was the first time that she had been so proud and won so much pleasure since she left the Xu family at the age of seven. "Mommy, don''t keep me guessing. Tell me now." Mili''s curiosity soared. Taking a sip of red wine to pluck up her courage, Essie knew that if she moved her tongue like this, the big devil must be furious. She would be severely punished if she went back, so she needed some courage. "Before I got drunk with your father, we had been gambling dice. Your father lost eleven times in a row. In thest round, we decided to gamble big. If he lost, he would go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to marry me, and then..." Acent smile yed at the corners of Essie''s mouth. She didn''t look at the big devil''s sparkling cold eyes at all. "Did daddy lose himself to you?" Mili''s big eyes widened as if she was listening to a fantasy. Her wise, powerful and invincible daddy had lost to his mommy, who was bound to lose in gambling, and he had also lost twelve times in a row, losing himself! "You must be extremely lucky that day." Dot was also shocked, and his tone was full of doubts. He knew very well that his mother was an extreme, her merit was strong and her weakness was weak. She would definitely lose every time she gambled. Was it possible for her to y dice so well? "It''s not just that day. After that, your father has gambled on dice with me many times to get rid of the previous shame, but..." She snickered, her eyebrows dancing. Zac practiced the cultivation of closing his ears, pretending not to hear. He also covered his son''s ears to prevent him from knowing his father''s ck spots. Vinton smiled, "It is a good thing for you to win at that time. If you hadn''t married my brother-inw, I wouldn''t have known Eva." Mili reached out her little hand and patted her on the shoulder. "Mommy, I can''t see that you can also win daddy." Essie''s thick eyshes flickered withcency. Although Zac had crushed her all the time, both her intelligence and strength could kill her in an instant, but he couldn''t win her on this dice gamble. Maybe the God saw that she was too weak, so he gave her this secret weapon, so that she at least had a ce to be proud. "Mili, everyone has his or her own strong point. Don''t look down upon others, okay?" "Okay." Mili nodded obediently. "Well, let''s y cards." With a gentle smile, Essie was very happy that she had made aeback and regained her dignity in front of the children. Unfortunately, the good times didn''tst long. Because of her mistake, she and Mili lost several rounds in a row, and her little mouth was almost pouted to her nose. Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Essie tried her best to wink at Zac and ask him to help. However, Zac had just been stabbed by her ruthlessly from behind. Feeling gloomy, he pretended to ignore it and lowered his head to y chess with his son. After losing five rounds in a row, Mili was unhappy. "It seems that I can only y dice when I team up with mommy. I must be careful about other things." With an embarrassed smile, Essie said, "It''s because your uncle Vinton and uncle Holy cooperate too well. Haven''t you heard of it? Brothers work together, and they are invincible." "Mommy, can''t you work together with me?" Mili pouted. "Honey, it''s just a game of cards. It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose. As long as you are happy, everything will be fine." Essie winked at her. They came here not only for fun, but also for an important purpose. Mili got it immediately. "Uncle Vinton, uncle Holy, you two have a tacit understanding, don''t you?" Vinton nced at Holy, smiled and said, "Little girl, we won only because we can count the cards." Eva put her arm on Vinton''s shoulder and said, "Mili, I can''t stand it anymore. I have to tell you something. Your uncle Vinton is known as a God of gambler in Macao. He has never lost no matter in big or small bets. " "Wow!" A look of admiration appeared on Mili''s face. "Uncle Vinton, I didn''t expect you to be so awesome." Vinton crossed his arms over his chest and smiled, "If I don''t have the ability, how can I catch up with your aunt?" "Uncle, please ept me. I want to learn from you." Mili plead immediately. Dot learned after uncle Holy to be a hacker. She was not interested in being a hacker. It was good to be a queen of gambling. Vinton stroked her head. How could he refuse his niece''s request? The waiters served the fruits and desserts, and the children gathered around to eat the fruits. Essie and Eva went to the bow alone. "Essie, is this the first time you have brought Holy out to y with Vinton?" Eva asked casually. Shrugging, Essie continued, "After all, Holy and my brother are biological brothers. I don''t want them to be alienated because of Elizabeth." Chapter 727 Which Side Do You Choose Chapter 727 Which Side Do You Choose Looking at the sparkling waves on the water, Eva felt as if her heart was wrinkled by the wind. "Do you really think that Holy and Vinton can let go of the past and get along with each other like biological brothers?" "Why not?" Essie smiled. "Anyway, they are brothers. They should support each other in the future. Even if he has a grudge against Elizabeth, it has nothing to do with my brother. " Eva sighed, "You are also Valery''s sister. It''s just that you and Valery are ipatible as fire and water, and there will never be a moment of reconciliation in your life." Patting her on the shoulder, Essie said, "If my brother were like Valery, you wouldn''t fall in love with him, would you?" "Of course not. Whoever dares to be with people like them will be doomed for eight lifetimes." Eva pouted. "So, if my brother is as cruel and vengeful as Valery, I won''t force him to make up with Holy." Essie picked up a cherry and put it into her mouth. Holding the coffee cup in her hand, Eva took a sip of the coffee and looked at theke where the wave was rippling. She thought for a while and said in a low voice, "Essie, can you tell me the truth? Vinton and Holy, who do you think will be the leader of the Xu family? " "Why are you suddenly interested in this matter?" Essie asked, casting a meaningful nce at her. "Just ask." Eva shrugged her shoulders and said in a casual tone, not wanting to arouse the slightest suspicion of Essie. With a yful smile on her face, Essie said, "As for me, I hope you can be the hostess of the Xu family as soon as possible and take charge of it." Eva smiled. She didn''t care about the position of hostess at all, nor did she care if Vinton could be in charge. But Elizabeth''s words still frightened her. What if Holy became the head of the group and took revenge on Vinton because of Elizabeth? Elizabeth was Vinton''s biological mother. If Holy wanted to avenge his mother and kill Elizabeth, Vinton couldn''t just sit by. If he stopped, he would definitely have a conflict with Holy. At that time, it would be impossible to be an idle shareholder as Elizabeth said. "Essie, have you ever thought that Holy''s situation is different from yours. Although you have a grudge against Elizabeth, it is not a deep-rooted hatred. But Holy is different. Elizabeth has a grudge against him to kill his mother, which is unforgivable. I guess he will kill Elizabeth and avenge himself with his mother in a minute. " Looking at her, there was a strange expression on Essie''s face. "Eva, are you worried about your future mother-inw?" she said in a teasing tone. "How is that possible? I don''t care about her life at all. I''m just worried about Vinton. I''m afraid that Holy will hate Vinton and get him involved in the revenge," Eva exined hurriedly. "You worry too much." With a smile, Essie pointed at the direction of Holy and said, "Don''t you see that he is talking andughing happily with my brother now?" Eva nced at the two people in the cabin. Now Holy was still young, so he would naturally be more naive. When he was a little older, he might not be sure. Moreover, Holy, who had been bullied since he was a child, must be more mature than his peers. If what Elizabeth said was true, it would be terrible if he pretended to be friendly to Vinton and didn''t treat him as his own brother at all. "Essie, if one day Holy and Vinton turn against each other because of Elizabeth, which side will you take?" "As long as I am here, such a thing will not happen." Essie said in a firm tone. Then she put her arm around her shoulder and asked, "Eva, what''s wrong with you? You look strange today." "Nothing. I just think the Xu family is tooplicated." A faint smile appeared on Eva''s face to hide the unnaturalness on her face. "Rich families are all like this. Poor family had a bad luck on almost everything while rich families are always scheming against each other." Essie said lightly, as if she could see through the world. "I just want to live a peaceful life with Kelvin. I don''t want to get involved in the family strife," Eva said in a low voice. Essie sighed slightly. Of course she wanted to do so. However, as soon as she entered the rich family, she had to do many things involuntarily. Elizabeth and Mary were both people who liked to make waves. It was destined that Eva, like her, would have ups and downs in endless conflicts between mother-inw and daughter-inw. "Don''t worry. Brother and I will protect you," sheforted. Eva nodded and held her hand. "Essie, except for Vinton, you are the one I trust most." "We are good friends. We will soon be good sisters inw and our rtionship will be better." Essie smiled. In her heart, friends and family were always the most important. In the evening, after returning to his room, Vinton poured a ss of milk for Eva. Before falling asleep, Eva was used to drinking a ss of milk. "Vinton, can I ask you something?" Taking a sip of milk, Eva looked a little mncholy. "What''s the matter?" Vinton sat beside her and smiled gently. "Do you want to be the leader of the Xu family?" Eva''s voice was very low, like a breeze passing by. "A soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier." Vinton put his arm around her shoulder and looked serious. He loved Eva, so he had to be a person who deserved her. In his opinion, only by bing the leader of the Xu family could he really match her. So he had to work hard in this direction to make her the hostess of the family. "Will youpete with Holy?" She frowned slightly and felt a little depressed. "Holy is still a child. When he grows up and has the ability to take over the Xu group, dad will be old. He won''t be so stupid to hand over the Xu group to a young and inexperienced child, will he? " Vinton smiled lightly, as if he didn''t take Holy as apetitor for the family property at all. He believed that as long as he worked hard and made outstanding achievements, Baron would hand over the Xu family to him. Eva leaned her head on his shoulder. As the son of a rich family, how could he not have any ambition to seize the throne? As his fiancee, it was natural for her to support him and help him, instead of being a stumbling block to his future. "Vinton, no matter what decision you make, I will be on your side and support you," she said firmly. "Don''t worry. I will make you the hostess of the Xu family. Essie is the hostess of the Rong family now. You are her best friend. You can''t be worse than her. " Vinton kissed her forehead dotingly. He thought that what Eva asked was to urge him to work hard to be the leader. He couldn''t let her down. Eva remained silent. She didn''t want to be the hostess. She just hoped that Vinton, Essie and Holy could get along well with each other and that they wouldn''t hurt each other. At this time, Essie and Zac were watching the stars by theke. The city was far away from here, and the stars were shining all over the sky. Essie was a little absent-minded. What Eva asked at the bow today made her a little worried. After all, after Eva and Vinton got married, they would officially get involved in the disputes of the Xu family. Her state of mind must be different from before, and she would no longer be indifferent to anything else. "Mr. Baron came to see me. He intended to nominated the candidate of his sessor, but I dissuaded him." Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s. "He wanted Holy to be his sessor?" Zac asked casually. Essie nodded. "I don''t think it''s the right time. On the one hand, Holy is still young. Once he is determined, he will be the target of public criticism. On the other hand, when my brother hears the news, he must be very disappointed. Maybe he will turn to side with Elizabeth again. Then all my previous efforts will be in vain. " "Your concern is reasonable." Zac nodded slightly. It was not easy for the Xu family to settle down. Now it was time to recuperate, and they could not afford another round of family struggle. Lowering her head, Essie sighed, "In fact, in my heart, it''s the best for my brother to run the Xu group with Holy. Holy is still young, and he needs my brother''s help. As for my brother, he is gentle, pure and kind. He needs the decisiveness and sharpness of Holy. They areplementary to each other. " "You are emotional now." Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Now your rtionship with Vinton has improved, and your best friend Eva has be the sister-inw. Naturally, you will turn to them. But don''t forget that a mountain can''t amodate two tigers. The leader of the family can onlyFrom N?velDrama.Org. be one person, and the division of power means division. At that time, there will definitely be two different camps appearing and constantly fighting for power. " "But if brother and Eva know Mr. Baron''s decision, they must be very ufortable, right?" Frowning, Essie looked as worried as the night around. "You little fool, are you worried that this matter will affect the friendship between you and Eva?" Zac said in a low voice. Picking up a dead leaf at her feet, Essie yed with it thoughtfully and said, "I just don''t want to see them disappointed. And now everyone thinks that I have the ability to influence Mr. Baron''s decision. Will they also misunderstand me like this? " "Mr. Baron has already made a decision in his heart. Your opinion can only provide reference, and it can''t change his decision at all," Zac said slowly. All the people who had been in power for decades had the ability to see people and things. Vinton was not suitable for the position of the ruler. Baron had a clear mind. "Anyway, I will try my best to help my brother strive for it and make him the secondrgest shareholder of the Xu group. In this way, I can give him and Eva an exnation," Essie said slowly and clearly. A smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. He knew how Essie felt. She cared about friendship and family affection. She didn''t want to lose either of them, but sometimes she couldn''t get both of them. She might be disappointed. Chapter 728 Swaying Boat Chapter 728 Swaying Boat Now she focused on Vinton and Eva, but she didn''t know that such an idea would inadvertently cause another person''s dissatisfaction. "You brought Holy here today to ease the rtionship between him and Vinton, right?" "Yes." Essie replied in a low voice. "As long as brother have a good rtionship with Holy, then, when Holy takes charge of thepany, brother won''t be against him and be used by [Elizabeth to hurt Holy. In this way, I can rest assured that brother will be the secondrgest shareholder. I can''t let him be the second Bles Xu. " "Do you think you can seed?" Shrugging, Zac said in a low voice, like the night wind blowing from theke. "Anyway, I want to have a try. Unlike me and Valery, they don''t have any grudge other than the family. They are just affected by Elizabeth. As long as they put aside the rtionship between Elizabeth, they can reconcile," Essie said confidently. "Can they get rid of this rtionship? Holy has a deep grudge against Elizabeth. He can''t give up on revenge. Elizabeth is Vinton''s biological mother. How can Vinton turn a blind eye to Holy''s revenge on Elizabeth? " Zac stroked her head. Her idea was too simple and naive. "The best punishment for Elizabeth is to kick her out of the Xu family. I will definitely do it, not only for Holy, but also for myself." Essie clenched her teeth. "Maybe Holy thinks more than you do." A sharp look shed across Zac''s handsome face. Holy''s eyes were full of killing intent when he looked at Elizabeth. His purpose was to make Elizabeth pay for her blood debt and die a bad death, not just to drive her out. If he killed Elizabeth, he and Vinton would be enemies forever. Turning her head to look at him, Essie felt a chill spreading along her spine. She understood what Zac meant. "No, Holy won''t. He is a kind child." "The hatred of killing his mother is unparalleled, not to mention that Elizabeth has always been threatening his life since he was a child. This hatred is thicker and stronger than any other hatred. " Looking at the mist flowing on theke, Zac''s eyes were sharp and deep. "I will try to persuade him. He is still young and immature. I can guide him slowly. " As soon as Essie loosened her grip, the withered leaves in her hand were blown away by the wind and fell on theke. Zac didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to frustrate her. If she wanted to have a try, just do it. It was better to have a chance than not. "Honey, don''t worry too much. After all, there is an elder inw in the Xu family. He will deal with it well." "Besides me, who else can really help him now?" Essie sighed. In the past, Alice had been a capable assistant to him, but now, she had no idea whether she was alive or dead, so she could only take the ce of Alice and pay more attention to him. "The Xu family values boys more than girls. They don''t know that they still have to rely on their daughters at the critical moment." Zac sneered. "You are the same in every rich family. Who doesn''t prefer boys to girls? Girls have to get married anyway. Marriage is the best way for a daughter to realize her value," Essie said with a mocking smile. "That''s because the family should spoil the daughter, not tired them." Zac smiled and rubbed her nose with affection. "You are right. If a woman is too strong, she will frighten a man and make their marriage miserable." Essie curled her lips. Her aunt, Marci, was so capable that shepletely overshadowed her husband and made her husband being look down upon by her, which led to the divorce of the two. Lying on the grass, Zac held the back of his head with his hands. With a yful smile on his charming face, he said, "Honey, it doesn''t matter if you are stronger. I won''t mind." "Of course you won''t mind. No matter how strong I am, I can''t beat you, the big devil." Essie nced at him coquettishly. "It''s good that you have a clear estimation of yourself." Zac smiled, his dark and cold eyes flickering in the night, like the brightest cold star in the sky. "I''m not like someone who is narcissistic and arrogant and can only be looked up at by others at forty- five degrees." Essie giggled. Zac stretched out his strong arm, grabbed her wrist, and drew it back slightly. Then she fell into his arms. "You have to have a capital to be arrogant, or you will just pretend to be powerful." "It sounds reasonable. Being reincarnated is a technical work. If you are good at it, you will be superior to others. If you are not good at it, you will be regarded as a horse," eximed Essie. "Sighing about life?" With an evil smile, Zac said, "We are the same kind of people." "Which kind? You are a treasure at home, and grandma and grandpa treat you as their most precious treasure. I''m a grass at home, and in the eyes of Mrs. Vicki, I''m a money losing goods, which will be poured out sooner orter. " A bitter smile appeared on Essie''s face. "I''m enough for you." Zac caressed her back dotingly. Now she was his treasure, and he would cherish her to death. Leaning her head against his chest, Essie said, "At that time, I often felt that part of what Mr. Baron and mother had ended up was my fault. If only I were a boy, then Elizabeth wouldn''t have been able to take advantage of the opportunity." "If you were a boy, what should I do? Am I going to be single all my life?" Zac said jokingly. "If I were a boy, you would have been engaged to my sister. How could you be single all your life?" Essie giggled. "But I only like you." Zac''s slender fingers began to move on her body, and his handsome face was buried in her neck. She was numb and itchy because of his new stubble. She shrank her neck to avoid it, but she could not avoid it, so she could only shake her head with a giggle. His thin lips covered her red lips and tasted the charming smile at the corners of her mouth. Last time when she went to the hospital for an examination, the doctor said that she had recovered well and could live a normal life between a couple, so he could be more indulgent. "Honey, how about we get on the ship?" He smiled wickedly. "Whatever." She knew what he wanted. She gently punched his shoulder and shyly turned her head, trying to refuse him. So he held her horizontally, jumped onto a small boat by theke, and drove the boat to the center of theke. Soon, the boat began to sway gently, and the surging ripples spread to theke in circles, spreading to the shore. In the darkness, a figure was hiding behind an old tree by theke. He heard clearly the conversation between Zac and Essie. He couldn''t help clenching his fists, and a malicious and cold light shed in his eyes. His sis Essie was good in everything, but she was too kind and merciful. She always hoped that everyone around her could live a good life. She wanted the best of both worlds, but she didn''t know that she couldn''t have it both ways. The hatred between him and Elizabeth could only be cleared with blood. Valery and Vinton were also his enemies, so sis Essie could only choose one of them, Vinton or him! When Holy returned to the vi, Eva was looking for something to eat in the fridge downstairs. Since Vinton was asleep, she couldn''t fall asleep, so she went downstairs to eat something. Holy took out a bottle of juice from the fridge and sat beside Eva. "Sis Eva, Congrattions! You are going to be my sister-inw soon." He smiled innocently, but there was no smile in his eyes. If Eva didn''t marry Vinton, sis Essie wouldn''t change her mind and would always be on his side. With a smile, Eva said, "Don''t worry. Sister-inw will take good care of you." "You''d better take good care of yourself first. Don''t be killed by your mother-inw and sister-inw." Holy looked at her pitifully and teased her. Eva slightly sweated, coughed and said, "Elizabeth is ourmon enemy. I will fight with you and Essie side by side to defeat her." "Elizabeth is my brother''s mother. How can you exin it to my brother if you fight against her with us?" Holy took a sip of juice and asked in a low voice. "Don''t worry. Your brother is on our side. Elizabeth''s mother''s ipetence has made himpletely disappointed," Eva said slowly, trying topletely dispel Holy''s fear of Vinton. "But if one day Elizabeth is punished by God and she dies, he will still be very sad, won''t he?" Holy''s tone was deep and intriguing. "Elizabeth won''t die so easily. Haven''t you heard that good people don''t live a long life, but bad people live for a thousand years? A scourge like Elizabeth will live a long life. " Eva sighed. Holy shook his head and sighed, "Then you''ll be miserable. A daughter-inw in a thousand years won''t be able to be a mother-inw." "I''m not afraid of her. Anyway, after we get married, we will live our own lives. We won''t live with her in the Xu family''s manor," Eva said indifferently. Holy smiled, "Sis Eva, you have been in the entertainment circle for several years. Why are you still so simple? If you don''t live together, can''t shee to you and disturb you? " "You''re right. People like her are like chewing gum stuck in the hair, which can''t be cleaned up." Eva put a piece of bread into her mouth and chewed it hard, as if she were chewing Elizabeth''s flesh. "In fact, I don''t understand." Holy leaned against the back of the sofa with a deep and solemn expression, "Isn''t my sis Essie a lesson for you to learn of? She was fighting with Mary, but she couldn''t escape a round robin. She couldn''t defeat Mary, neither could Mary defeat her. They would fight in an endless circle for the rest of their lives. If you marry my brother, you will also go into such an endless circle to fight against Elizabeth. " Eva pouted. She had to admit that what Holy said was reasonable and analyzed thoroughly. But Vinton was the only man she wanted to marry. She had to do it for him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Holy, two people get married because of love, not anything else. As long as two people love each other, all the external difficulties can be ovee. You will understand it when you grow up. " Holy looked at her sympathetically. It was true that love could blind a person. Chapter 729 Are All Mr. Mcdreamys Like This Chapter 729 Are All Mr. Mcdreamys Like This "Sis Eva, I heard that you have a close rtionship with brother Jim recently? He also helped you solve the problem of the nder posts. It seems that he is good to you," Holy said in a casual tone, as if he was talking about something unimportant. Eva broke into a slight sweat, "Holy, don''t get me wrong. Scum Jim is my creditor. He is afraid that I will be killed before I pay off my debt. Then he will suffer a great loss, so he helped me." "Really?" Holy pouted, "I''m quite familiar with brother Jim. He is as cold as my brother-inw. He has always been indifferent to others and never stands up for anyone unimportant." "I''m not an unimportant person. Am I the debtor who was oppressed by him." Eva made a strange face to him. "Then why do you owe him?" Holy asked in reply, which made Eva speechless. He had saved her several times, or she would have died. "Kid, don''t need to worry about that. The most important thing for you is to focus on your study." Eva smiled awkwardly, trying to hide the unnatural expression on her face. "People always say that birds of a feather flock together. No wonder you and my sister will be best friends, because you are all brainless," Holy said with a sneer. "Holy, let me tell you, sometimes the more you hate someone, the more you want to keep her. In this way, you can torture her endlessly for fun. That''s what scum Jim thinks of me. I will never give in to him. I will fight harder and harder. " Eva clenched her fists. "Well, I wish you, the enemies of three lifetimes, can fight for a lifetime." Holy grinned wickedly. After eating a piece of bread, Eva took a sip of milk and said, "Holy, you get along well with Vinton today. If only you could be like this in the future." "I have a grudge against Elizabeth and Valery, and I have no grudge against my brother. Why can''t I get along well with him?" Holy shrugged and said indifferently. "He is Elizabeth''s son," Eva said in a low voice. "He is also my father''s son, my elder brother," Holy said seriously. "That''s good." Hearing this, Eva felt relieved. "Holy, I know you are very considerate." Holy sighed, "Sis Eva, I find that you have changed." "Me?" Eva was slightly stunned, "Where did I change?" "Some women only care about their husband and children after they get married. Their best friends and friends will all leave behind. You are that kind of woman," Holy said bluntly. Eva fainted, "Holy, don''t talk nonsense. Love is as important as friendship in my heart." "I don''t think so. I don''t know what you adults are thinking. You have to fight to the death for the position of the leader. In fact, daddy only has two sons, brother and me. If brother is going to be in charge, I will be the secondrgest shareholder and I can help him. If I be the ruler, my brother will be the secondrgest shareholder. He can also help me. No one will suffer losses," Holy said seriously with his arms crossed. Eva chuckled and nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "Holy, you are right. I know you are very sensible." "I''m a sensible boy. It''s Elizabeth who always sow dissension between me and my brother. She doesn''t want us to be reconciled. She just wants both of us to be hurt, so she can take advantage of the gap to get in." Holy pouted. Eva nodded. She waspletely relieved that Holy could think so. She knew that although Holy was young, he had a clear distinction between love and hate. He would not hated Vinton because Elizabeth. While she was thinking, Holy''s voice came again, "Sis, you are the hostess of the Xu family no matter it is my brother or me to be the leader of our family." "Why?" Eva was slightly shocked. "I''m still young. I''ll get married thirty yearster, so of course you should be in charge of the Xu family," Holy said slowly. Eva was choked, "Holy, it''s a littlete thirty yearster. At that time, you will be more than forty years old. And men should have a family in their thirties. It''s better to get married at the age of thirty." "Women are too troublesome. They are all anthomaniac." Holy pouted. Now he was surrounded by a lot of girls in the school. Seeing him like a fly seeing honey and there were these obsession look on his face, he was really annoyed. Eva was stunned. "Holy, if girls like you, it means that you are excellent. If you meet a girl as excellent as you one day, you will fall in love with her." "That''s impossible. How can a girl be on par with me?" With an arrogant and unruly look, Holy said, "Men like women only because their souls resonate, not because they are excellent. My sister is a silly girl. She is far inferior to brother Zac. Brother Zac likes her, maybe he just likes her in a daze. As for you, your limbs are developed, but your brain is inferior to my sister''s. my brother likes you not because you are as excellent as him, right? " Holy said slowly. Eva was in a mess. This little guy''s venomous tongue was as sharp as Jim''s. was it true that all the men with handsome face, power, intelligence and strength were all venomous, narcissistic and arrogant, only allowing the world to look up to them at forty-five degrees? "Holy, it turns out that your sister and I have such a low score in your heart?" "Truth is often not pleasant to hear, and lies are the best. Unfortunately, I disdain to be the Mirror," Holy said directly and domineeringly. Well, Eva surrendered. "It''ste, Holy. Go to bed early." Then she put thest piece of bread into her mouth and went upstairs. Looking at her back, Holy smiled cunningly. In this family, only the former elder sister had the most female king style and the ability to pick up the leader alone. His sis Essie was easy to be emotional, and she must have a man like his brother-inw to guide her. As for Eva, she was straightforward and simple minded. She was suitable to be a spear and charge forward outside. It waspletely impossible for her to have a strategy. On the second day, when Essie returned to the Rong Mansion, steward Zhang came as soon as she put the baby in the crib. Now he had another position, being the assistant of Essie, to assist her in managing the Rong Mansion. "Mrs. Essie, should I tell you something?" Steward Zhang wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, with a trace of unspeakable color on his face. "Just say it. You don''t need to hesitate in front of me," Essie said. "I heard that Mrs. Mary was asking about Peri''s ident. She asked several of her roommates in Peri''s room to inquire about it," said steward Zhang. Hearing that, Essie was slightly stunned. What did Mary mean? Did she want to find a scapegoat to prove her innocence? "Pay more attention to this matter. If anything happens, tell me in time," she said in a low voice. "Okay." Steward Zhang walked out. Essie walked to the window and opened it. A gust of cold wind blew over, which made her shiver. ''A leopard cannot change its spots.'' As expected, Mary didn''t change at all. She didn''t know what she would do next. When she came downstairs, Mary and Le were having coffee and chatting in the living room. The two of them were talking andughing, and they were very close, as if they had reached an alliance. Without saying anything, Essie walked down slowly. "Mommy, sister-inw." She greeted them in a low voice. "Essie, would you like to have a cup of coffee with us?" Le replied in a lukewarm tone. "Okay." With a slight smile, Essie walked to the sofa opposite Mary and sat down, not caring whether they were willing to or not. The servant brought her a cup of cappino. She took a sip and said, "It''s almost new year. I''ve informed the designer to customize a set of golden marten coat for every member of our family." After a pause, she turned to Le and said, "Last time, Dawny was so naughty that he wetted sister-inw''s leather jacket. I will take this chance as apensation for you." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ording to the rules of the Rong family, every new year, the hostess of the family should give out gifts to every woman of the family. This was the first year that Essie was on the position of the hostess of the family, she had to be generous. Le smiled faintly, "It is my first time to celebrate the new year in the Rong Mansion. The Rong family is worthy of being the richest family. It''s so generous to even give such expensive gifts to the female members of the family." When they were talking, Ivy just walked to the gate. When she heard that there was a fur coat, her eyes immediately lit up with excitement. "Sister inw Essie, I love you so much. I know you are the best hostess." She rushed over and hugged Essie, giving her a big kiss. Mary rolled her eyes at her and said, "You always eat, drink and have fun. A mink coat can buy you over, right?" Ivy curled her lips and said, "Auntie, you have been the hostess for so many years. You haven''t bought any mink clothes for us, let alone any golden mink clothes. Every time, we only have a bottle of perfume or skin cream for each of us. We can''t change anything else." "As the hostess of the family, frugal is the root, not extravagant," Mary said seriously. "It is just a celebration of the new year. No matter what gifts you receive, they are all good wishes from the sender," said Essie, taking Ivy to sit next to her. Ivy nodded, "Okay, but I really like the golden mink overcoat. I must wear it on the first day of the new year." "You are more than twenty years old now. Don''t act like a child all day long. You are so naughty." Mary pretended to me her. She stuck out her tongue, lowered her head to drink coffee and said nothing. She didn''t want to make Mary unhappy again. Mary had juste back from the cold pce. She must be very depressed. She didn''t want to be the one who triggered her anger. The hall was shrouded in silence. After a long time, Mary''s voice came slowly, "The Spring Festival is one of the most important festivals in the whole year. You must hold it well and don''t screw it up." "Don''t worry, Mommy," Essie said in a low voice. As long as she and sister-inw didn''t make trouble, she wouldn''t worry about anything else. However, when she heard Mary''s words, she felt a little nervous. She always felt that she would not let the Spring Festival end peacefully and harmoniously. Chapter 730 Who Is The Real Murderer Chapter 730 Who Is The Real Murderer Since Essie gave birth to the baby prematurely, Albert ordered to seal the secret passage. He also took the security guard to do a thorough examination in the house with an infrared detector in case of any other undetectable security loopholes. ording to steward Zhang''s secret report, after interrogating Peri''s roommate, Mary sent someone to her hometown to investigate her brother. After careful consideration, Essie decided toe straight to the point and ask Mary about it. If she had any ulterior schemes, she would take it as a warning and strangle her in the cradle. In the evening, she invited Mary to the study, poured her a cup of tea and handed it to her. "Mommy, I heard that you have been very concerned about Peri recently. A person like her deserves more than death. You don''t have to feel guilty." The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched fiercely. She did it so secretly, but she still found it. It seemed that she had almost controlled the Rong Mansion in just a few scores of days. "She has nothing to do with me. Why should I feel guilty? On the contrary, some people in this mansion used her and killed her to keep the secret. They don''t have any mercy at all. They are simply cold- blooded." Mary sighed heavily, with a kind look on her face. "Mommy, what do you mean?" Essie asked slowly, pretending not to understand. That was why Mary was sent to the cold pce. If she wanted to go back to the Rong family, she had to prove herself innocent. So now she was probably putting all her intention to this matter. "Essie, I know very well whether I have involved in the secret passage plot or not. I don''t know there is a secret passage in that yard at all. How could I n such a plot? I won''t allow anyone to frame me up. I will try my best to find out the truth. Don''t try to stop me," Mary said in a firm tone, as if dering war on Essie. She had nned to perfunctorily talk to Essie on the surface and secretly carry out an investigation n. Since Essie had found out, she didn''t have to beat around the bush. Taking a sip of the ck tea, Essie said with a cold smile, "Mommy, don''t try to confuse right from wrong." From N?velDrama.Org. "What? Are you afraid? You made it up and acted, didn''t you? You set me up with this trick and kicked me out of the Rong Mansion. " Mary''s two thick eyebrows twisted in a straight line in anger, and her breath bulged heavily in her chest. A touch of anger shed across Essie''s face. "I love and take care of my Dawny like a treasure. I will never do anything to hurt him, let alone allow anyone to hurt him! But you, in order to avenge me, have been so cruel to hurt your own grandson. It''s unforgivable. " "I didn''t do it. No one can sling mud at me. And the child, he is just..." Mary stopped talking. She wanted to say that Dawny was a bastard, but when she thought of the excellent genes of the Rong family that he had revealed everywhere, she swallowed her words. When she was in the other courtyard, she had heard that after the child disappeared, Essie had postpartum depression and almost went crazy. If it was a bastard, she should be eager to see the child disappear. Would she be anxious to find him back? Therefore, her original idea of killing two birds with one stone could be temporarily overturned. Essie should have designed this scheme just to frame her, but she did not expect that she would lift a stone to hit her own feet, causing her premature birth and putting the baby into it. While she was thinking, Essie said in a cold voice, "If you dare to insult my child again, don''t me me for disregarding the feelings of mother-inw and daughter-inw." Since the ident of her baby, her heart to protect the baby had be extremely strong. Even if it was a verbal injury to the child, she would never allow it. "No matter how sophisticated the plot is, there will be loopholes. I will find out the secret passage and wash away my humiliation!" Mary''s shrill voice was like a seesaw tearing the air. With a sneer, Essie said, "Is that the only thing you want to prove your own innocent? Don''t you want to wash yourself in the plot of peanut allergy?" The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched fiercely, and she did not refute, as if acquiesced in her crime. "Don''t mix the two up." "You''ve already been tired of sin. It won''t be burdensome to add this one more," Essie said sarcastically. "Don''t becent. I will find out the secret passage. No matter how you stop me, it''s useless. Let''s see who willugh to the end," Mary said angrily. "Then I wish you sess." With a sneer, Essie turned around and left. When she entered the room, she sat in front of the crib and looked at the sleeping baby. Her mind was in a mess. Although Mary had always been a stubborn woman who was like a dead pig not afraid of hot water and refused to admit her mistakes, her reaction this time seemed to be more intense than ever. It seemed that she was not trying to deny it. Moreover, if she did it, there was no need to investigate Peri in secret. Was there something hidden in it? She couldn''t help shivering. If Mary hadn''t done it, who would have done it? She pretended to be a ferocious ghost in red and kidnapped Sh to force her to abdicate. After the matter was exposed, she framed Mary and let herself escape from the crimepletely! The arrangement was so ingenious that not a chain was missed. But who would do that? Who would be the biggest beneficiary if she was forced to quit the hostess? A shadow shed through her mind. Laura! The day she announced that she would resign from the position of hostess, she couldn''t wait to stand up and rece her. Presumably, she had been longing for the position of hostess for a long time. However, there was a secret in the Rong Mansion, and even the family and uncle Li didn''t know it. How could a daughter-inw who just married into the Rong family know it? She couldn''t figure it out. But if it weren''t for her, who would it be? She began to feel uneasy. If she didn''t find this person, she might continue to stir up trouble. The most terrible thing was that ''False friends are worse than bitter enemies''. If she had been hiding in the dark like a ghost, and it was impossible to guard against her. While she was thinking, Zac came in, hugged her from the side, lowered his head and kissed her gently. She forced a smile at him, trying not to let him notice her abnormality. She didn''t n to tell him about it. After all, it was just a guess without any evidence. Mary was cunning and good at ying tricks. There was still a fifty percent chance that she had plot the secret passage ident. She wanted to be in a position where she could be attacked and defended. If Mary wanted to investigate, she had to secretly investigate all the suspicious people. She couldn''t let those who stirred up trouble get away with it. "Dawny is still asleep. Let''s go to the balcony," She whispered. Zac nodded and went to the balcony with her. "What were you thinking just now? You were so absorbed that you didn''t even know I came in. " "I''m thinking about the Spring Festival. In a few days, Grandpa, grandma and rtives wille. There are still a lot of things to do," Essie said indifferently. "Make a n and hand it over to the stewards. Don''t get yourself tired." Zac stroked her head. She nodded slightly and turned her head to the outside of the window. "Besides uncle Li, who else knows the most about the Rong Mansion''s affairs?" Zac thought for a while and said, "It should be uncle Fan. He was at home before I was born. Daddy wanted him to retire, but he said he was still strong and wanted to stay a few more years, and daddy agreed. " "Will uncle Fan know that there is a secret passage in your family?" It seemed that Essie just asked casually. "Why do you suddenly ask about the secret passage?" Raising his thick eyebrows, Zac didn''t seem to want to mention it again. "I was just curious and asked casually. There is a secret in the Rong Mansion, but only your mommy knows it. It''s incredible." Blinking her eyes, Essie looked very curious. "Mommy is in charge of the redecoration of the yard. I guess she happened to find it. The only untouched ce in the Rong Mansion is the golden bricks. They have been safe since they bought this mansion from our Rong family. The secret switch is just set under the golden bricks. It''s normal that the one who is not in charge of repair doesn''t know its existence," Zac exined slowly. It reminded Essie of what Mary had said. She said that she didn''t know about the secret passage. Since the golden bricks were not allowed to move, the workers wouldn''t notice when the yard was repaired. It made sense that Mary didn''t know about it. But how did that person know about this secret? "Do you have any other secret ways in the Rong Mansion?" she said jokingly. Zac''s cold eyes twinkled, and an indescribable color shed in his eyes. "Don''t worry. I''ve upgraded and strengthened the security system of the mansion. Thest incident won''t happen again." After a short silence, Essie said in a low voice, "Dad and mom miss Dawny very much. I want him to live with them for a period of time." Mili and Dot learned some self-defense skills from Zac. In addition, they were different from their peers and had high intelligence. That was enough to protect themselves. Rabi was not the descendant of the Rong family, and that person would not have any intention on him. Only Dawny had no defensive ability at all. If the ''ghost'' hiding in the dark was still alive, Dawny''s safety would be threatened. She couldn''t take the risk. "It''s up to you." It was exactly what Zac wanted. The baby had upied their room for a long time, which made him unable to invade the woman with all his heart at night. Sending him to the Phoenix Road was what he wanted. When he came back, he would let him sleep in his own room obediently and wouldn''t take his wife away from him. After that, Essie went to the security department and asked the security guard to find out all the surveince videos outside the room where she had been in and out a few months before the ident and record all the people who hade in and out. Although the result of searching for a needle in a haystack was not great, it could at least help to rule out the possibility of newersmitting crimes. The gold bricks of the Rong Mansion were also antiques. If someone was obsessed with money and wanted to dig out a piece and sell it, and he happened to find the secret passage mechanism, it made sense. Chapter 731 Who Is The Mistress Chapter 731 Who Is The Mistress Every day, as soon as Walt came back from thepany, he would go to see his little baby first. His little baby also liked him very much. He would smile and dance when he saw him. Walt thought this was the connection between father and son. "If you like children so much, you''d better give birth to one with Laura as soon as possible," Mrs. Rose said with a smile. "I just like to y with this little guy. If I really have a baby, I have to take care of the baby all day long. Maybe I will feel annoyed, so I''d better give birth to a babyter." Walt shrugged. "Brother, you just want to have fun and don''t want to take responsibility," Essie teased. "This is my life motto." Walt said in a wild manner, shrugging his shoulders, "I have so many nephews to y with me. That''s enough." When he was talking, Le came over. Seeing that showed his love to the baby every day, she was very worried. She was afraid that he would expose, so she followed him all the time. "You just treat this little guy as a toy." She nced at Walt coquettishly. "I just think he is congenial to me. Look at him. He smiled at me and never cried. It''s really interesting," Walt said casually. He was very careful. "Just let him y with uncle today. Tomorrow he will go to grandpa and grandma''s house. It will take many days for him not to see uncle again." Essie smiled. Walt was shocked. "Why do you want him to go there all of a sudden?" "My parents miss their grandson so much. They have asked me to bring him to them several times. So before the Spring Festival, I will let him to apany my parents and I will bring him back after the Spring Festival," Essie said. Le smiled with a hint of mockery in her eyes, "Ah." She covered her mouth and pretended to be surprised. "I almost forgot that his surname is Yi, and he is going to be the grandson of the Yi family." It seemed that she was trying to stimte Walt. An imperceptible gloom shed across Walt''s face. He really hoped that Dawny''s surname could be Rong, but unfortunately, he had no right to make a decision. He could only swallow the hatred in his heart. Noticing that she did it on purpose, Essie ignored her. She didn''t want to provoke her. Le didn''t want to stay here any longer. She was going to have afternoon tea with Irene. Irene came back from France and dealt with the business of the Chateau ording to the order of Mrs. Rose. Recently, she didn''t make any movement. Her fighting capacity was too weak, which made Le very unhappy. "Irene, have you gained the guy you loved?" Le took a sip of tea and asked casually. Irene sighed, "It''s not that easy. I have to think it over." "Aren''t French very active and crazy? Why do you look so conservative? " Le smiled. "If it were an ordinary man, he would have fallen in love with me. The person I like is special, so it takes some time." Irene pouted. "There is an old Chinese saying that there is no irresistible wall, only a mistress who doesn''t work hard. There is no cat in the world that doesn''t eat fishy. Even the most indifferent man can''t resist the temptation of women," Le said slowly with a weird smile on her face. Irene didn''t like this. She didn''t want to be a home wrecker to break up the marriage between Zac and Essie. She just wanted to be his mistress and enjoy the happiness of body and soul with him. "I pursue pure love. It doesn''t matter whether I have a marriage or not." "You can''t say that. Who doesn''t want to be with the one you love forever?" Le''s voice was like a gust of wind. She had tried her best, but she didn''t expect to be just a nominal Mrs. Rong. She was really not reconciled. "If he is single, of course I want to get married with him. But if he is married and has a wife..." Irene realized that she had said something wrong and quickly stopped. Le didn''t intend to let her go. Although she pretended that she didn''t know it was Zac, she had to grab the fact that he was a married man, so that she could ''give her advice''. "Irene, the man you like has a wife. Is he married?" She covered her mouth and pretended to be surprised. "Can''t I?" Irene pouted. Since she had known this, she didn''t want to hide it as long as she didn''t know it was Zac. "Of course. Love can''t be based on nationality, age or gender, let alone the order of time. You are just late. It''s not your fault. Why can''t you fight for love? " Le was preaching. She paused and continued, "Let me tell you, your sister-inw Essie is the mistress who intervenes and destroys the rtionship between Zac and his childhood sweetheart." "Oh my God! It''s impossible!" Irene was shocked. "Didn''t she get engaged to cousin Zac at the age of seven? Isn''t she the childhood sweetheart of my cousin Essie? " "At that time, they were still kids with immature love. How could they know about love? Besides, after their engagement, Essie left the Xu family with her mother and never met Zac again. " Le curled her lips, with a hint of anger in her eyes. "Then who is the childhood sweetheart you refer to?" Irene asked curiously. "Her name seems to be Le, the daughter of the Qin family." Le lowered her voice and said, "They were together in middle school. They two love each other very much, as good as one person, and there is no other person in their eyes except each other. Unfortunately, the Qin family and the Rong family have enmity with each other and can''t be united by marriage. They can only pretend to be good friends in front of outsiders and don''t let the people of the two families know. " Speaking of this, she paused and took a sip of tea slowly. Irene was extremely curious and urged her to go on. "Later, Zac didn''t want to marry Valery, so he hid in Yang City and met Essie there. Essie was a very smart woman. She knew what a man was thinking and how to seduce him. She used an excuse to help Zac stop the marriage, drove away Valery for him, and deceived Zac to marry her. At that time, they had an agreement that they would divorce after driving Valery away, because the one in Zac''s heart was always Le. No one expect that Essie would go back on her word and refuse to divorce. She even tried every means to destroy the rtionship between Zac and Le. " She stopped and swallowed. "Le is a member of the Qin family, so she won''t be recognized by the Rong family. As for Essie, she was a member of the Xu family and they were engaged to. She completely won the support of the Rong family. Under the pressure of the family, Zac finally gave up on Le for the interests of the family. Poor Le went crazy because of this and died in a big fire in the madhouse. " "My God, how could this be? Le is so pitiful," Irene said with sympathy, "Sister inw, you know a lot." "Walt told me all these," Le said indifferently to avoid her suspicion. Irene knew nothing about their past, so she didn''t think too much. "I didn''t expect that sister inw Essie is also a mistress." "In the battlefield of love, there is no order of time. There is only winner and loser." Le sneered. "Sister inw Essie looks weak on the surface, but I didn''t expect her to be an extremely powerful person." Irene stuck out her tongue and despised Essie in her heart. Since she was also a mistress and stole her cousin from others, she didn''t think it was too much for her to get involved. "Don''t judge a person by his appearance. Your sister inw Essie is scheming." Le''s tone was full of jealousy and hatred. She came back this time to separate her and Zac. She wouldn''t let them live a peaceful life. Irene took a sip of her ck tea and said, "Since love did not regards the order of time, I don''t have to worry too much. I have to bravely pursue my own happiness and work hard for myself." "I support you. If you have any problems in the future, juste to me. I''ll be your love consultant," Le said confidently, patting her chest. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Thank you, sister inw. You are so kind." Irene smiled. Le also smiled, with a malicious look shing in her eyes. She would definitely make good use of Irene as a pawn and let her y a role. When the two of them came out of the garden, Zac had just entered the house. He went to the Phoenix Road and picked up Lucy and Bob. They were here to pick up Dawny. Essie arranged six nannies and more than twenty more bodyguards for Pana. The most advanced security system was also installed there to ensure the safety of the child. "Don''t worry. We will take good care of him and won''t let him leave us." Lucy took him over. She was the grandson of the Yi family. Bob and she would definitely treat him as a precious treasure. After sending them back to Phoenix Road, Essie talk to Pana for a while and then went back with Zac after feeding the baby. On the way, Zac''s expression was a little serious and deep. "My little fool, are you worried about my mother when you put the child in the parents inw''s house?" "It has nothing to do with your mommy," Essie answered frankly without hesitation. She was not on guard against Mary. "Oh?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows and looked at her sharply, as if he had seen through her little secret. "Then what are you worried about?" Essie nced at him. She knew what kind of person Zac was. If she didn''t tell him the reason today, he wouldn''t stop interrogating her. "I''m worried about my sister-inw. After the lessonst time, I believe that no matter how much Mommy hates me, she doesn''t dare to hurt her child. She can''t bear the risk of beingpletely expelled from the Rong Mansion. As for sister inw, she seems to be veryplicated. There are often news about sister-inw conflicts and hurt their children, so I have to be cautious. " There was a saying that it was difficult to guard against domestic evils at day and night. The Rong Mansion was very strict with the servants. There was an inner courtyard and an outer courtyard in the mansion. The inner courtyard was a dormitory. Except for the servants who were responsible for serving that day, no one else was allowed to enter, in order to ensure the privacy of the family. However, when a big wave was about to rise, it was usually colluded inside and outside, and their family must be cautious. After all, there were a lot of intrigues, open strife and secret strife in the big ns. Chapter 732 Are You Seducing Me Chapter 732 Are You Seducing Me "You have a point." Zac nodded slightly. Now his little fool was busy preparing for the family dinner of the Spring Festival and had no time to take care of the child. It was good for him to stay at the parents inw'' home. They would think about it after they finished their work these days. "People die for money and birds die for food. That is right. Human''s ambition and greed are almost endless. As long as there are some interests, there will be fights. " Essie sighed. "Some people just overestimate themselves. They won''t shed tears until they see the coffin." Zac snorted with contempt in his eyes. If Laura dared to stir up trouble in the family, he would make her never step into the Rong Mansion again. Even if she was Walt''s wife, his sister-inw, he would not be merciful. "I thought my brother''s little sun was kind, lively and lovely, full of positive energy. I didn''t expect that..." Essie stopped and sighed. "Love makes people blind, just like seeing the mirages in the desert. It is extremely beautiful. You want to chase and possess. Once you see the true face of each other, you will find the foolishness at that time. Maybe brother has begun to regret now," Zac said slowly. "Sounds reasonable." The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted slightly, revealing a hint of cunning. "Are we the mirages to each other?" "It''s been four years, if I still can''t see the real face of the mirages, it is likely that I am either a stupid guy or a fool." Zac rubbed her confused head. Essie wrinkled her nose mischievously and said, "Four years is not that long. It''s said that there is a seven-year-itch in marriage. It means that it won''t be able to see each other clearly until the seventh year, right?" "Is that the way you deduce the seven-year-itch?" Zac was in a slight sweat. She was really good at thinking ''outside the box'', and she was really thinking different from ordinary people. "Anyway, seven years is a hurdle in the marriage. Do you think we can get through it?" There was a bit of uncertainty on Essie''s face. Zac frowned and was a little unhappy. How dare this muddled-headed fool question their marriage? It was so hateful. "Do you know what ''worrying about nothing'' is?" he asked. "I just said it casually. Nothing is absolute in the world." Lowering her head, Essie mumbled in a very low voice, "Maybe one day your hidden disease will recover and you want to go out and have a try?" "My little fool, what else can you do except thinking nonsense?" Zac sighed. Even if he had no hidden disease, he would only love her. She was the only one in his life. "Women''s youth is limited. Look at those men outside. Each of them has a few figures in savings, and they begin to dislike their wife and go out to look for other women." Essie pouted. "Don''t mix me with the creatures on the lower food chain." Zac stretched out his strong arm and flicked her forehead discontentedly. In his eyes, those were low-level creatures and he disdained them. Feeling wronged, Essie covered her forehead with her hand and said, "Well, I''m wrong. You are a rare species that is even higher than the creatures at the top of the food chain. You can''t see it from the perspective of mortals." "That''s good." Zac showed a condescending and contemptuous attitude. With her arms crossed over her chest, a hint of cunning shed through Essie''s eyes. "As the leader of the divine race, how could you choose an ordinary and confused human like me?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Sometimes my brain is out of function and my vision is out of function." Zac shook his head and sighed. "Humph!" "You are over narcissistic," said Essie, waving her hand. "You are over self-abased." Zac fought back yfully. With a coquettish smile, Essie squinted at him and said, "You mean I''m not bad, right?" "Can ordinary people attract the attention of me?" Zac gently rubbed her nose. It sounded like he was exaggerating, but in fact, it was more like praising himself. It was true that the sacred race that stood high in the sky were all arrogant and narcissistic. Hearing that, Essie stopped talking and closed their eyes, pretending to be asleep. Ordinary people couldn''t fight against demons, so they had to have a clear estimation of themselves. The best way was to pretend to be dead. At this time, on the other side of Dragon City, Eva was having dinner with Elizabeth. She didn''t know if Elizabeth was out of her mind and came to have dinner with her today. She really wanted to refuse, but thinking that she would be her mother-inw in the future, she resisted and reluctantly agreed. "I heard that Essie asked you to go to the private resort for weekend again?" Elizabeth asked casually. Eva nodded. "As I expected, she wanted Holy to pretend to make up with Vinton to paralyze his fighting spirit." Elizabeth snorted. "You think too much. Vinton and Holy are brothers. They should get along well with each other," Eva said. "You are too naive. In a rich family, brotherhood is neverparable to family property and interests." Elizabeth sneered. She knew that it was impossible to change Eva''s mind in a short time, so she had to use the way of coaxing and brainwashing to make herpletely change so that she would stand on her side, and be used by her. "Even if Holy takes the position as a leader in the future, Vinton is also the secondrgest shareholder. He won''t lose too much," Eva said in a soothing tone. "Have you ever seen that the emperor in ancient times left the prince by his side and ced him in an important position after he ascended the throne? They are trying their best to suppress them and guard against them, fearing that they have the strength to rebel," Elizabeth said word by word clearly and forcefully. After a pause, she took a sip of red wine and continued, "Don''t believe what others say. You are so simple. How can you be a capable assistant of Vinton? Don''t be used by Essie and Holy and hurt Vinton instead." "Essie is my best friend. I trust her. She will only be good to Vinton and me. She won''t hurt us," Eva said firmly. "In Essie''s mind, Holy is much more important than you and Vinton. There can only be one person in charge of the Xu family. If she chooses, it will only be Holy, not Vinton," Elizabeth said seriously. Eva fell silent. She couldn''t find a reason to refute her. In Essie''s heart, Holy should be more important than Vinton. He was still young and needed her protection and care, so she would certainly put more attention on him in love. Vinton''s mother was Elizabeth, which was more or less an obstacle between them. "What do you want me to do?" she asked in a low voice. "I don''t expect you to help Vinton too much. All you need to do is not to hold him back. You must pay more attention to Essie. You can''t trust her too much," Elizabeth said. Her tone was quite sincere, as if she was worried about her son. She was smart enough not to ask too much from Eva to arouse her suspicion and disgust. She would slowly devour her and let her off guard. "I will be careful." Eva nodded. "That''s good." Elizabeth smiled, "The new year ising soon. Come to the Xu family''s manor if you have time. I''ll teach you how to prepare the new year''s dinner. From now on, you''ll be in charge of this family." "Okay." Eva also smiled at her, looking a little more obedient. It seemed that she also wanted to reconcile with her mother-inw and get along well with her in the future. Elizabeth was satisfied with her reaction. She was changing ording to her n step by step. As soon as they came out of the restaurant, Eva received a call from Jim. He would have a round the world tour in two days. His first station was Dragon City and he asked her toe to rehearse. When she arrived at the Dragon City gym, Eva pouted at him and said, "Haven''t you never rehearsed when you perform?" "I don''t need to rehearse. It doesn''t mean that you don''t need it." Jim gave her a mocking look. "I have a song to sing in pair with you. If you don''t take part in the rehearsal, how can I sing it alone?" Eva rolled her eyes at him. "Practice your own part." There was a trace of impatience in Jim''s tone, as if he thought she was talking too much nonsense. But Eva didn''t care. She always fought back with him. "Haven''t you always been unreasonable? It''s not a big deal to rehearse with me this time, is it? " "Make an exception? For you? " Jim squinted his charming eyes and looked at her from head to toe. There was undisguised contempt in his eyes. "It''s not your fault to dream, but it''s time to see a doctor when you are daydreaming." "Narcissism is also a kind of disease. You need to take medicine!" said Eva. "I have the capital to be narcissistic, do you have?" Jim sneered and looked at her chest rudely. Obviously, he was mocking her for her ordinary figure, ordinary intelligence, ordinary family background and all kinds of mediocrity. "I''ll make it up through my hard work, okay?" Eva was so angry that she wanted to jump to her feet. She clenched her fists and wanted to fight. If it weren''t for the huge gap in fighting with him, she would have fought with him every day. "It''s true that a clumsy bird flies first. Sing your ''little bird'', sing your thought, and sing your reflection." An arrogant smile appeared on Jim''s face, and a low and deep sneer burst out in his throat. Eva was exasperated. She silently cursed the eighteen generations of the Jing family in her heart, and ''bless'' him that he couldn''t make a sound on the day of his concert due to his inmed throat. In a fit of pique, she jumped onto the stage, grabbed the microphone, and roared, "I''m a little little bird, and because I ate too much, I can''t fly high..." Jim sat cross legged on the chair off the stage, as if he was watching a y. "Heaven pepper, you are talented. You can consider singing as well." Eva had an impulse to throw the microphone at him, but she held it back and raised her middle finger at him angrily. All the assistants and apaniment were stunned. Sis Eva was challenging Jim in public. She was getting braver as she was going to marry a rich man and bing the hostess of the Xu family? A touch of cruelty flitted across Jim''s handsome face. As soon as Eva returned to the backstage, she was forcefully dragged into the dressing room, with her back knocking at the wall corner. "What are you doing?" She shivered slightly. Jim raised his middle finger and asked, "Is this a hint to me? I can fulfill your wish now! " Chapter 733 Instinctive Reaction Chapter 733 Instinctive Reaction Eva took a deep breath, with cold sweat on her forehead. Jim''s eyes shed with malicious mes, which seemed to be able to devour her at any time. A chill rose from the soles of her feet and spread to her limbs and bones. She clenched her fists secretly and nned to give Jim a punch when he was not noticing, and then took the opportunity to escape. "The dresser is here!" She screamed, and then punched with lightning speed, attacking Jim''s intoxicating handsome face sideways. Unexpectedly, Jim had already seen through her mind, and his attention was not diverted by her at all. He raised his strong arm and urately caught her fist in midair. He gently twisted her arm behind her back, and she raised her left fist in panic to counterattack. Unexpectedly, his fingers hit her numb acupoints as fast as lightning, and she instantly lost her strength and copsed into his arms. "Scum Jim, you bastard!" She was ashamed and annoyed, but also very depressed. She had learned the skill of Wing Chun pressure point hitting for several months, but she was still unable to get the key point. This fellow had actually used it in an amazing way. Jim carried her on his shoulder and threw her on the sofa. He looked down at her and said with an evil and cruel sneer, "You will remain like this for about ten minutes." Eva''s face turned pale in an instant, and her bloodpletely faded away. Like porcin, she tried her best to escape, or hide herself deep in the sofa, but her limbs were numb and she could not use her strength at all.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "I... That''s not what I mean," she exined hesitantly. "Then what do you mean?" Jim sneered and looked at her as if a hunter was looking at a dying prey in a trap. ''I despise you!'' Eva cursed in her heart, but she didn''t say a word. In the current situation, she was obviously at a disadvantage. She was like amb that waited to be ughtered at the moment. He could do whatever he wanted. So she couldn''t add fuel to the fire and continue to irritate him. "I''m just rehearsing to increase the effect of the y, not against you." In a panic, she searched the dead body and finally found a suitable excuse. Jim raised his thick eyebrows slightly, "So you n to point your middle finger at tens of thousands of audience and fans at my concert?" "No... No, I was too high in spirit just now and forgot it for a while. Didn''t many European and American rock stars make this gesture at their concerts? " Eva muttered in a low voice. ''A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him.'' She had to dispel his anger first. Jim sneered, "Do you stupid woman think others are as stupid as you?" Eva was speechless. It seemed that Jim could see through her lie at a nce. "Scum Jim, if you dare to touch me, I will kill you!" She immediately changed her tone into threat and warning. "Do you have the ability to do that?" Jim sneered, his charming eyes narrowed slightly, full of mockery, as if he was looking at a small ant that could be trampled to death with only one foot. Eva was ashamed and annoyed. Although she hated this hateful fact, she had to admit it. There was no way for mortals to fight against the Nine Mysterious Gods. She could only be killed by scum Jim in an instant, and it was absolutely impossible for her to kill him! "If I can''t kill you, I''ll kill myself!" She bit her lips and stared at him angrily. She really hoped that eyes could kill people, so that she didn''t have to wait for death. "Whatever. Your life or death has nothing to do with me." Jim shrugged his shoulders, as if he didn''t care about life at all. Eva rolled her two big ck eyes two times and said in a hurry, "Why not? You have forgotten that you are my creditor and I am your debtor. I haven''t paid off the favor I owe you. If I die, you will suffer a great loss. " Jim leaned over slightly, with one hand on the back of the sofa and the other on the edge of the sofa, making a posture of encircling her. Eva''s breath quickened, and her heart beat fast like a deer. "Since you take the initiative, the rest of the debts can be written off," Jim whispered in a low voice. "I''m getting married. I have a husband," she was almost roaring. Jim''s beautiful eyebrows twisted unconsciously. He hated to hear this word. He hated it! Only when the heaven pepper was left forever and no one cared about her did he feel happy andfortable! "I really admire Vinton for his courage to marry you without even trying on you." He sneered. "My Vinton is the best man in the world," Eva said angrily. "But you are not the best woman in the world." Jim sneered. "As long as my Vinton thinks I am, I won''t care about what others think about me." Eva stared at him fiercely and desperately, resisting silently with her eyes. "Oh?" Jim moved closer to her. "Heaven pepper, you actually have a feeling about..." He smiled wickedly. "What do you mean?" Eva was embarrassed and annoyed. He didn''t answer. His slender fingers gently touched her face, and his movements were so slow, as if a feather had grazed her face. This... She felt that she was getting weaker and weaker. Jim gazed at her deeply. The fire in his brown eyes swayed uncontrobly. A crazy idea rose in his mind, which aroused his imagination and made him want to hold her in his arms. He gradually lost his sanity in this imagination. She was frightened by what he did. Her eyes widened. She paused for a few seconds before she remembered to resist. It was terribly quiet in the dressing room, and the air was almost frozen. Only the rapid breathing and wild heartbeat of the two people were shuttling back and forth. Eva felt that her breath was about to be taken away by him, and her brain was severelycking of oxygen. She felt that she was pulled into a horrible abyss by him. If she stayed too long, she would be like a frog in the warm water and could no longer escape. She struggled desperately in the abyss to prevent herself from falling. She felt ashamed, and more guilty. She could only belong to her Vinton, but now she had no ability to resist at all. The air became hotter and hotter, and her consciousness began to blur. All her thoughts were devoured, as if they had been melted into a pool of soft water by a powerful heat source. After a long time, Jim finally let go of her contentedly. "Heaven pepper, remember, this is just a punishment. Even if you want to throw yourself at me, I won''t ept it. I''m not interested in married women!" He took a deep breath and let her go. Eva''s face was as red as a ripe apple in Washington. She moved her hands and feet, only to find that she had recovered. "Jim Jing!" She jumped up from the sofa with all her strength, like an injured wild wolf, and rushed madly at him, wanting to fight to death for her dignity. Unfortunately, she was controlled by him again in less than three rounds. "Heaven pepper, don''t you think the punishment you just received is not enough?" he threatened word by word. Eva shivered, shook her arm and pulled her fist out of his palm. If she couldn''t defeat him, she could only escape! It was not toote for a gentleman to take revenge in ten years. From now on, scum Jim was cklisted as her enemy again. In a dark corner outside the dressing room, a pair of cold eyes were staring at the tightly closed door. It had been more than forty-five minutes since Jim and Eva entered the room. Could they do anything normal after such a long time? Thinking of this, the face was filled with jealousy and anger! Chapter 734 A Mysterious Threat (Part One) Chapter 734 A Mysterious Threat (Part One) Eva rushed to the bathroom and poured cold water on her face several times to make this coldness relieve her shame and anger. Scum Jim dared to humiliate her like this. All the good impression she had for him before disappeared, leaving only endless resentment! She wanted to call Vinton and burst into tears in his arms, but she held it back in the end. He was apanying his father to the dinner party of the chamber of Commerce, so she couldn''t disturb him. She was so depressed and humiliated. She was too weak to resist in front of scum Jim. She could only be crushed. Since she couldn''t defeat him with Wing Chun fists, she had to learn Tai fist and Brazil Jiu Jitsu... Until she could defeat him. Walking out of the bathroom and in the dark passage, she suddenly felt that someone was following her. She suddenly turned her head, and a ck figure shed quickly and disappeared in the darkness. Maybe she was dazzled, she didn''t care too much. She just walked out of the gym and towards the parking lot. Her car was parked in the left corner of the parking lot. When she was about to open the door, she saw a piece of paper on the window. She picked it up and saw a row of warning words on it, ''Stay away from Jim Jing! The signature was Bloody Mary. She sneered. It must be written by some brainless fan of Jim. He must be dissatisfied to see her pointing her middle finger at Jim on the stage. Jim''s fans had always been the most ferocious creatures on the earth. Their protection of their Mr. Mcdreamy had reached an appalling madness. If anyone dared to nder their charming prince on the Inte, he or she would search the information of that person. And most importantly, he or she would directly go to his or her residence, leaving the nderer nowhere to live. It seemed that her behavior had attracted the attention of the brainless fans. Next time she saw her, she would beat her to cry, would she dare to be brainless again? She tore the paper into pieces and threw it into the trash can. Then she got on the car and drove away. On the day of Jim''s concert, the Dragon City was almost empty. The crowd rushed to the stadium of Dragon City like the tide. Zac and Essie sat in the SVIP area on the first row with the children. "I thought uncle Vinton woulde today," Mili crossed her arms over her chest and said in a serious tone. "Uncle Vinton is busy with the development project in South Sea recently, so he can''t spare the time to come," Essie said, stroking her head. "He shoulde to see aunt Eva in case she was taken away by sworn father." Mili blinked her beautiful big eyes two times, with a hint of worry in her eyes. "Aunt Eva won''t fall in love with someone else, and sworn father won''t fall in love with aunt Eva either. They are sworn enemies for three lifetimes," Dot said slowly. "But recently, sworn father and aunt Eva are shooting TV series, variety shows and he even invited her to be the guest of the concert. Their rtionship seems to be very strange," Mili tilted her head and said in confusion. "It is what they say that better strike while the iron is hot to hype. As long as the movie or TV series are on release, the gossip about their rtionship will be spread. In fact, most of them are fake, just the company''s hype," Dot rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully. Sh was peeling grapes for Rabi. They didn''t know much about these profound things. They only knew that watching a concert was fun. Sh was also very happy that her sworn mother could take her out to y. "Sh, you don''t have to peel it for Rabi all the time. Eat more yourself." Essie touched Sh''s head lovingly. She knew that Sh also liked to eat grapes. She was a very sensible and obedient child, so Essie liked her very much. She specially arranged a noble school for her to go to school with Mili and Dot. "Well, I''ll take one, and brother Rabi will take one." Sh grinned sweetly, revealing two cute canine teeth. Mili took out a DV and wanted to take a picture of the exciting part of her aunt Eva and send it to her uncle Vinton. With her mouth close to Zac''s ear, Essie said in a very low voice, "See? I don''t think I''m worrying about nothing. Even Mili thinks there''s something wrong." Zac raised his thick eyebrows and said sharply, "Honey, y dumb." "It''s easy to say." Essie wrinkled her nose. One was her best friend, the other was her brother, and the other was her husband''s best friend. If they were involved in the endless triangle of troubles, it would be strange that she could pretend that she didn''t care. "So what else can you do?" Zac stroked her head sadly. People with unstable intelligence were like this. They were sometimes smart and sometimes confused. From N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Essie curled her lips. She hadn''t thought of a solution for the time being. After all, love was their own business, and it was not easy for outsiders to interfere. Seeing that she was silent, Zacforted her by putting his arm around her shoulder. "Honey, love is like a mist. As long as we don''t expose it, the person involved may always be in a maze." Did he mean to keep silent? Essie red at him. She really hated this word. He still kept silent to her until today. He had never said the three words ''I love you'' to her, which made her confused, dizzy, insecure. "Zac, you know what? If you love someone, you should be brave enough to speak it out and let her know your feelings. You can''t always let her guess like a riddle. " Chapter 735 A Mysterious Threat (Part Two) Chapter 735 A Mysterious Threat (Part Two) "You are a little off the track, honey." Zac seemed to avoid this topic on purpose and reminded her. As if she hadn''t heard him, Essie continued, "Last time I saw a story on the magazine. There was a couple who survived the earthquake. They cherished each other very much. Every morning when they woke up, they would express their love to each other." "Show off your love will not end up good. You just need to know it in your heart. Don''t show it too obviously," Zac said slowly, as if he didn''t care about it at all. But Essie cared. As a fashion designer, she had a deep pursuit of romance. She just wanted to hear the scheming devil say to her seriously, ''I love you''. "If you don''t tell others, how do they know? They are not your mind reader." She rolled her eyes at him. Her IQ was two hundred plus. She was so slow in reaction that she almost blurted out her thoughts. He didn''t understand at all. Was he infected by her confused genes? Zac''s deep ice eyes flickered under the light, and a hint of cunning shed across his eyes. "Honey, do you have something to say to me?" "Damn you!" She angrily kicked his calf. She was depressed, sad and disappointed. She decided not to let this dull guy touch her for three days as a punishment! Zac shook his head and sighed. He forgave her willfulness. After all, he spoiled this little woman. At the backstage, Eva was putting on makeup. Since she was ''humiliated'' by Jimst time, she wished she could never see Jim again for the rest of her life. Fortunately, in the past two days, Jim was busy preparing for the concert, and had no time to call her to ''serve'' for dinner. When Jim came in, he nced at Eva. Eva pretended not to see him and turned her head to the other side. He was keenly aware of it. With an evil smile at the corners of his mouth, he ignored her and walked out. When Jim was performing, Eva was secretly watching at the backstage. Although she didn''t want to see him at all, his stage was so charming that she couldn''t help but turn her eyes to him. And his voice was full of indescribable maic, and even the stone seemed to be melted into water, not to mention her soft heart. He stood in the center of the stage, shining like the rising sun, like the bright moon and the explosion of a super star. Mortals could only look up at him. After the fourth song, it was her turn to sing. The first one was her solo, ''A Little Bird''. And the second one was the theme song of the ''War Emperor'', which she and Jim sang together. When she started singing ''A Little Bird'', Mili''s jaw almost dropped. "Does aunt Eva here to make fun?" "This song is a reflection of aunt Eva''s life. It''s the most suitable one for aunt Eva to sing," Dot touched his chin and said seriously. "That''s true." Mili covered her mouth and chuckled. In the backstage, Jim stared at the person on the stage, with a smile that he didn''t even notice. When this heaven pepper was not spicy, she was really a little cute. After she got married, she would not be so interesting since she would be pestered by the family trivial things. Should he make her pay off her debt as soon as possible when she was still single? In the future, the two of them would not owe each other, live their own lives and have nothing to do with each other? At the thought of this, a secret appeared in his eyes. After she finished singing, Jim fell from the sky like a God. The crowd was in an uproar, and fans kept cheering. Although they knew that Eva was about to be engaged, there were still people who automatically thought of the match they acted in TV series and shouted that the two to be together. Mili covered her ears unhappily. "They''re so annoying. Nonsense. My aunt Eva is going to marry my uncle Vinton. She and my sworn father are not a couple. If you scream, my uncle Vinton will misunderstand." "Calm down. Don''t worry about the mess of CP matter." Dot patted her shoulder calmly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Cut off and edit this video and show it to uncle Vinton, in case he gets jealous," Mili said thoughtfully. Dot nodded. It was a good idea. They couldn''t let uncle Vinton and aunt Eva quarrel before they got married. On the stage, Eva smiled at Jim. Of course, she was just acting. There was no smile in her eyes. With a charming smile, Jim reached out his hand to her. The two of them held each other''s hands, and the fans screamed excitedly and deafened. At first, Eva was a little nervous. She hadn''t practiced singing with Jim before, so she was not sure about it and was afraid of making mistakes. But when Jim held her hand with his big and powerful hand, she suddenly felt at ease, as if she had been injected with a tranquilizer. What the hell! Jim onlyughed at her, mocked her and insulted her. When could he be a backer? Jim was born to be in charge of the entertainment circle. He could get the necessary emotion of the y in a second and got rid of the emotion in a second once the acting ended. This was a love song. When he sang it, it was affectionate, as if he had instantly turned into the male lead of the ''War Emperor'', Myron. In the audience, there were a pair of eyes looking at him without blinking. The love in her eyes was undisguised. When it came to Eva, it became iparably malicious and terrifying. Chapter 736 Enjoy My Shamelessness Chapter 736 Enjoy My Shamelessness After the concert, there was a celebration party. Eva had nned not to go back directly, but when she saw the family of Essie, she reluctantly attended it. Stars were gathered at the cocktail party. With a ss of cocktail in her hand, Essie looked at her husband and Jim admiringly. As a fashion designer, she professionally captured and worshiped beauty. When Zac and Jim were together, the bright light they emitted could instantly kill any beautiful scenery on the earth. If the four handsome young masters of Dragon City gathered together, the whole sr system would be dim. "Are you looking at your own husband or scum Jim?" Eva patted her on the shoulder with a yful smile on her face. "The two handsome have their own merits. Of course I watched them together." Essie giggled. Eva pouted. "Fortunately, you''re smart. You chose Zac. Whoever marries a jerk like scum Jim will be unlucky." Putting her arm on her shoulder, Essie said, "Haven''t you reconciled with each other? He also helped you solve the problem of the ck post. " Eva snorted angrily. She was furious at the thought of what he had done to her. Although he had taken a lot of advantage of her in the past, she hadn''t engaged with Vinton, so she could ignore him for the time being. Now she was Vinton''s fiancee. How dare he bully her? It was obvious that he had gone too far! "I can''t reconcile with him for the rest of my life. We can only be enemies." Raising her eyebrows, Essie asked in surprise, "Did you fall out again?" "We have never made up. How can we fall out?" Looking at the direction of Jim, Eva felt a little resentful. Essie looked at her and found that the anger on her face was real. It seemed that her rtionship with Jim had dropped to the freezing point again. No wonder they had been enemies for three lifetimes. The harmonious between them could notst for a few days. "Forget it. I don''t care about your business. I''m only responsible for protecting you for my brother. I don''t want others to bully you." She had been bullied. It was Jim! Eva cursed in her mind. At this time, Zac and Jim came over. Seeing Jim, Eva turned her head away subconsciously. Out of sight, out of mind. Jim didn''t ignore her small action. He frowned slightly and ignored her. He turned to the children who sat aside, eating. He said, "Zac, I don''t even have a formal girlfriend. You have several children. Is it appropriate to go so far?" "I''m luckier than you." With a charming smile on his thin lips, Zac stretched out his arms and held Essie in his arms. God had treated him so well that he had identally married his beloved one. "I have to get even with that old fool, the Matchmaker," Jim said jokingly and thoughtfully. What he wanted to get even was not his own matter, but the heaven pepper. Why did the muddled-headed Matchmaker made a match for this silly white and spicy pepper? He should make her alone all her life. "Do youck a woman?" With a mocking smile, Essie said, "I think the Matchmaker had made too many matches for you so that you are confused. And you don''t know which one to choose." "They are all boring women like someone." Jim sneered as he nced at Eva. Eva caught a glimpse of his eyes from the corner of her eyes, and her heart was burning with anger, and even her hair was creaking. "Since the women on the earth are boring, why don''t you go to the underworld to find a female ghost and get married in theher world?" Jim''s handsome face darkened and looked gloomy. Although what Eva said was unintentional, it touched the most painful scar in his heart. Noticing that, Essie smiled and said, "Eva, you''ve been shooting a horror movie recently. You must be crazy. You''ve always mentioned a hell judge and aher world marriage in your conversation." Eva didn''t realize that she had said something wrong at all. She raised the corners of her mouth and said with a faint smile, "I just think that the Matchmaker is very kind. He won''t make a match for a jerk and let him hurt a kind woman." Without saying a word, Jim drank up the wine in his ss. In order to prevent himself from losing control and tearing her into pieces, he gritted his teeth and walked away coldly with a little cruelty. Eva touched the point that beyond his tolerate. Eva stuck out her tongue at the back of Jim, as if she won the game. With a sigh, Essie said, "Eva, you went too far this time. You forgot about what happened to Janice." Eva was shocked. Then he realized why Jim''s fighting capacity had dropped sharply. He didn''t use his sharp tongue at all and walked away without saying a word. She didn''t want to pay attention to Jim at first. He bullied her, so she retorted him. But she didn''t know what was wrong with her brain. She could not control her legs and walked towards him. "Scum Jim." She said weakly, "I just said it casually. I didn''t expect that your childhood sweetheart would be involved. I didn''t mean to reveal your scar. Moreover, you have humiliated me before. We are even now." Jim stared at her, his brown eyes gleaming with coldness. "Humiliate you? Didn''t you seduce me first? " His voice was very low, almost lipnguage, but Eva could still hear it. A look of embarrassment surged up in her chest. "Scum Jim, don''t confuse right and wrong!" "It''s up to me whether it''s true or not." Jim''s tone was extremely domineering. His strong aura was like a mushroom cloud after an explosion, which could devour creatures several miles around. "You are so shameless." Eva had an indescribable feeling as the old saying described. ''A schr is always wrong when he is in front of a gunman''. Jim leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Didn''t you enjoy my shamelessness that day?" All of a sudden, Eva thought of the hormones reaction that burst out uncontrobly from her body. A wave of shyness and indignation rushed straight to her cheeks, making her face turn into a red cloud. It was so hot that it seemed to be about to reach the burning point and burn. "Scum Jim, you and I are at daggers drawn!" She gritted her teeth. "You are not qualified to do that until you have paid the debt." An evil and cruel smile appeared on Jim''s face. The anger in Eva''s heart was likeva suppressed by the earth''s core, which could not erupt. She could only constantly snort from her nose. "Before I get married, I will pay off all the debts I owe you. From then on, you can go your own way and I will cross my single nk bridge, we will have nothing to do with each other." "That''s good." Jim snorted. Eva shook her head angrily and walked towards Essie. Seeing the anger on her face, Essie knew that the two had failed to make peace. Eva grabbed the cold water on the table and gulped it down to cool down the fire in her chest. Essie patted her on the shoulder and said, "It''s better to settle an enemy than to make an enemy. One of you is fire, and the other is oil. You are going to explode when you meet each other. You''d better keep a distance from each other in the future." Eva tightened her fingers and crumpled the stic bottle into a distorted ball. "It''s all my fault. I can''t beat scum Jim, or I''ll beat him up every time I see him." With a smile, Essie said, "If a problem can''t be solved by force, it needs wisdom." Eva''s face flushed slightly. "With his intelligence, isn''t it more difficult for me to win over him by wisdom?" Essie touched her forehead. It seemed so. Like Zac, Jim was also a creature from the divine race. Both his strength and intelligence could instantly kill ordinary people like them. "Then you''d better leave. Leaving is the best choice." Eva nodded resentfully with unwillingness in her eyes. Not far away, while eating snacks, Mili looked at them. Just now, Eva and Jim were fighting, and she saw them all. "If you want to defeat the charming prince by your strength and intelligence, isn''t it like an egg smashing a stone?" she said casually. Zac was a little choked by her words. She was going to say something strange again. Dot nced at her sister and asked, "Do you have any good idea?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. With a sly smile, Mili looked at Zac and said, "Mommy is defeated by daddy in both strength and intelligence. Then how did she conquer daddy?" "Beauty?" Dot raised his eyebrows. Zac choked. How could he be attracted by beauty? Mili shook her head. "By her muddled-headed?" Dot continued to guess. Zac was confused. When did it be the advantage of Essie? Mili couldn''t stand it anymore. She tapped Dot''s head and said, "Idiot, of course it''s love. As long as your charming prince falls in love with you, you can torture him as you like. He will be obedient to you. " Zac felt as if he could vomit blood out of anger. He stretched out his big hand and rubbed Mili''s head. "Has such a thing happened in our family?" "Of course not in front of us. But only you know whether you have when you locked yourself in the room." Mili covered her mouth and giggled. Zac was speechless. The most thing he did in the room was to force the woman. But it was not suitable for children. Taking a sip of juice, Dot said slowly, "Your method doesn''t work on aunt Eva and sworn father. Aunt Eva is going to marry uncle Vinton. She can''t let sworn father fall in love with her." "Of course not. I just said it casually. My aunt is my uncle''s. She is not suitable for sworn father. If they are together, their family will change into a battlefield," Mili said seriously. Not far away, Eva and Essie vaguely heard the conversation between the two cunning children. They wiped their sweat at the same time. When children were too smart, adults also had a lot to worry. On the second day, Eva took a rest and made desserts at home. She asked Essie to bring the children here and make afortable snail SPA with her. "Why didn''t uncle Vintone?" Mili asked. "Your grandpa Xu sends him to develop the market in Southeast Asia. He won''t be back soon." As Eva was speaking, the entrance guard rang. It was a package. Eva was slightly shocked. She hadn''t bought anything online. "Is it a mistake?" "It''s your address and name. You''re a superstar. How can I make a mistake?" the courier said. Eva opened the door and let him in. It was a small box. She opened it and saw a beautiful velvet box. "Auntie, is it from your fans?" Mili asked. "I don''t know." Eva shook her head and casually opened the cover of the velvet box. At that moment, a sharp scream broke out in the living room. Chapter 737 The First Warning Chapter 737 The First Warning In a hurry, Essie and Eva covered the children''s eyes. Inside the box, there was a Ginea pig covered in blood. Its stomach was cut open, and its body was riddled with holes, and its head was cut off. "Mommy, I''m scared," said Rabi in a trembling voice, hiding in the arms of Essie. "Don''t be afraid. Mommy is here. Don''t be afraid." Essie immediately called the bodyguards and nanny over and asked them to take the children to the roof garden upstairs. Mili and Dot were not scared at all. Instead, they were very interested in the matter of intimidation. They wanted to be little detectives and help their aunt find out the murderer. Then Essie asked the bodyguards and nanny to take Rabi upstairs. There was also a card in the box, on which there was a row of blood like horrible words, ''This is the first warning!'' The signature was Bloody Mary. "This crazy woman again!" Eva cursed. "Do you know who it is?" Essie asked in a hurry. "I don''t know." Shaking her head, Eva said, "Last time when I rehearsed in the gym, she put a card in my car and asked me to stay away from scum Jim. It must be some crazy fan of him." As she spoke, she was about to tear up the card, but was stopped by Essie. "Wait a minute. I''ll take a photo of these. Then it can be used as evidence." "Let me do it." Mili took out her ipad from her backpack and took dozens of photos. Then she asked a bodyguard to pack the things and take them to the expresspany to find out the source. Dot touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "Bloody Mary, the bloody Mary is a horrible legend in Europe. There is ady who bathes in young girls'' blood every night to keep her beauty. Tens of thousands of girls were killed by her." "This idiot fan must have watched a lot of horror movies, so he came up with such a name to frighten me. He certainly doesn''t know my nickname is Bold Fang, so I won''t be frightened by these ghosts. " Although he felt a little scared, Eva tried her best to keep calm. "You can''t be too careless. If he is a schizophrenic, he will do a lot of terrible things. Remember to take bodyguards with you when you go out. Don''te and go alone again," Essie reminded. "Even if he is insane, I''m not afraid. I''ll blow his head off," Eva said indifferently. "No matter how powerful you are, you can''t resist the sneak attack from behind. Since this person knows where you live, it means that he has been following you secretly all the time. Ask the bodyguards to keep an eye on him, and maybe they can catch him," Essie warned. Hearing what she said, Eva nodded and said cautiously, "That psycho must have thought too much. I wish I could stay away from scum Jim." "Any patient with schizophrenia will not think like a normal person." Essie shrugged. After the bodyguard came back, he reported the investigation of the parcelpany to Essie. ording to the information of the courier, this man came to the parcelpany by himself. He was a man, wearing a mask and unable to see his face clearly. He also told the receptionist that he was a fan of Eva and wanted to give her a gift for the new year. "It seems that it is a high IQ crime." Mili pursed her lips. "A fanatic male fan must be a gay. Scum Jim is really attracted for both male and female." With a weird smile on her face, Eva said, "Why doesn''t he show his love to the public since he likes scum Jim so much?" "He doesn''t have a chance. I guess he will be ruined by sworn father''s fans before he finishes his words." Mili snickered. "So I became the cannon fodder." Eva was depressed. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Of course he won''t give up. The first warning is written on this card, indicating that there will be a second, a third warning." There was a trace of worry on Essie''s face. She had to catch him as soon as possible. "I''d like to see what else he can do." With a snort, the defense system was activated in an instant. She couldn''t deal with scum Jim, was she afraid that she couldn''t deal with a brainless fan of him? Eva snorted. Worried about the safety of Eva, she told Zac about it and asked him to arrange more bodyguards for Eva. "Eva is a ck belt of judo. She has a good self-protection ability. Don''t worry too much," Zac comforted. "I always feel that this person is not simple. He must have been following Eva for some time." Resting her chin on her hand, Essie said thoughtfully, "Besides, I think it''s strange. There are so many girlfriends of Jim. Why does he aim at Eva? Everyone in Dragon City knows that Eva is going to marry brother. How could he connect Eva with Jim? " "For patients with mental disease, we can''t judge them by normal people''s thoughts. There is a rumor that Eva has cheated on her boyfriend. Maybe he has begun to pay attention to the rumor about Eva and Jim since then," Zac said slowly. Essie nodded slightly. His analysis was reasonable. "You don''t know that idiot fan was bluffing. He even made up something rted to Bloody Mary. Do you think that he is fantasizing himself as a male version of Bloody Mary?" "Bloody Mary?" Zac raised his eyebrows in surprise. "What''s wrong? Is it because he likes this kind of cocktail? " Essie curled her lips. Zac thought for a while, and an indescribable deep look shed through his dark and cold eyes. Looking at him, Essie asked seriously, "Icy guy, have you thought of something?" "I just think of one person," Zac said thoughtfully. "Who?" "Janice." Before Zac finished his words, Essie trembled violently. "Isn''t she dead? What does Bloody Mary have to do with her? " Zac picked up the coffee on the tea table and took a sip. He looked out of the window at the dark night. His voice seemed toe from the outside with a sense of loss. "Although the woman, Janice, seems to be weak, she is very bold. Perhaps because of her own body, she doesn''t care about life and death, so she is not afraid of ghosts. She especially liked to study those terrifying and bizarre things. She had let Jim y each of the ten terrifying games online with her. Jim often joked that she was the reincarnation of a witch. " "Such a person is very suitable to visit the ghost yard of the Rong Mansion for a day," Essie said with a yful smile. "If it was really open at that time, she would definitely be the first one toe, but unfortunately..." Zac sighed with regret. "The beauty died young!" Essie took over his words. The woman who could make Jim remember for so long must be different. Zac leaned against the sofa and continued, "One of her favorite games is Bloody Mary. She often dressed up as a Bloody Mary, saying that she is the reincarnation of the Bloody Mary. Because she killed a lot of people in her previous life, she was born with illness and endured the punishment of God." "She was born with a disease?" Essie was slightly shocked. "A rare familial inherited diseases," Zac said indifferently. Out of respect for the deceased, he didn''t want to talk too much about the disease. Essie''s heart trembled. It was the first time that she had heard Zac talk about Jim''s mysterious first lover girlfriend. "God gave her a bad health, and took her life in her best years. No wonder she felt that she was the reincarnation of the bloody Mary." "She is indeed a different woman, strong and optimistic," Zac sighed. Hearing that, Essie fell silent. She was a very sympathetic person. The tragic experience of Janice made her feel a little sad. After a long time, she said in a low voice, "Did the brainless fan who threatened Eva know what happened to Janice and he deliberately disguise as Bloody Mary?" A hint of dizziness shed through her eyes. Her intuition told her that Bloody Mary was not a coincidence. "That''s possible. What happened between Jim and Janice is not a secret in Dragon City. Janice''s micro-blog has been kept until now, and there are pictures of her Cosy bloody Mary on it. If this person wanted to find the information, it it not difficult for him to do that," Zac said thoughtfully. "If that''s the case, it will be more terrible. This person is likely to have a premeditated n." Hearing that, Essie couldn''t help but shudder. "Do you think we shall tell Jim about it?" "Janice is the unhealed scar in Jim''s heart. It''s better not to be touched easily. Let''s figure it out first," Zac said in a low voice. Hearing that, Essie nodded slightly. As soon as it came to Janice, Jim would change his face. The pain of losing the only true love might be difficult to calm down for the rest of his life. She didn''t want to touch Jim''s bottom line because of a brainless fan. Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Honey, Eva is an adult. Now with Vinton by her side, she can handle it well. You don''t need to worry too much. You''d better pay more attention to the Rong family. You can be busy with the Spring Festival for a while. " Essie shrugged. That was how she was. She wished she could have three heads and six arms. As long as the people she cared about were in trouble, she would like to help them. "You haven''t seen the death of that Ginea pig. It''s horrible. It''s simr to the method used by the ferocious ghost in red in the ghost yard. That person has an obvious tendency of violence. If we don''t find him as soon as possible, it''s very likely to threaten the safety of Eva." After a pause, she added, "Besides, he is not an ordinary person, but probably a rich ''second generations''. I asked the bodyguard to check the velvet box he used to contain the Ginea pig. It is a limited edition of Hermes. To scare people by putting a cruelly killed Ginea pig in a box that is worthy of more than one hundred thousand dors, I guess this person is not only schizophrenic. " "In that case, you can''t get involved. Leave everything to the bodyguards," Zac ordered. He forbade Essie to get involved in any dangerous thing, lest she get into trouble. Of course, Essie wouldn''t listen to him. At this moment, the small wheel in her head was spinning crazily, thinking about how to draw a snake out of its hole and force the brainless fan hidden in the dark out. Suddenly, her beautiful big eyes lit up. "Honey, I have an idea." She smiled cunningly. "What method?" Zac raised his eyebrows. She leaned over slightly and whispered in Zac''s ear, "I''m going to hold a masquerade in Dragon City..." Chapter 738 A Copy Of The Ex Chapter 738 A Copy Of The Ex Hearing Essie''s narration of Janice''s story, Eva felt a little sad. She decided that no matter how hard she tried to fight against scum Jim, she would never poke his scar. On Janice''s micro-blog, Essie found a photo of her cos bloody Mary. Staring at the woman in the photo, Eva found that she was extremely beautiful. Her skin was snow- white and her features were almost perfect. This was the legendary beauty that made the fish forget to swim and shied flowers. God had given this woman a weak body, and he should at least give her a littlepensation. The exceedingly beautiful appearance was apensation for her. And the legendary bloody Mary was so beautiful that no words could describe her. It was said that in her life, there were hundreds of young aristocrats who died for her in duel. Even when she was more than sixty years old, there were two romantic young poems who raised their swords tomit suicide because they couldn''t get her favor. Now she finally understood why scum Jim always said that she was ordinary. Compared with such a beauty, she knew what the gap was. But it didn''t matter. Beauty was in the eyes of the beholder. As long as her Vinton liked her, that would be enough. It took Essie two days to make an identical Middle Ages red dress. The invitation of the ball was also sent out, and the time was specially chosen for the night that Jim had an arrangement, in case he came and felt sad at sight of the scene. Some important people in Dragon City had been invited. The huge ball hall was lively and boisterous. The guests had different styles, including the Batman, the Captain America, the Catwoman, and the Vampire... Essie Cosyed Jennifer Lawrence''s cold Silver Ice and snow clothes in the ''Hunger Game''. Zac didn''t Cosy any role. He just wore a silver suit that matched hers. He was so cool that he disdained to Cos others. Dot had the same character as his father, but he wore a middle ages knight''s clothing, in case it was not suitable for the ball. Mili, on the other hand, pretended to be a little devil fairy. Cameras were installed everywhere in the ball hall. Ford and his bodyguards were closely monitoring the scenes from the camera at the backstage. "Do you think the brainless fan wille in?" Leaning on Zac, Essie asked weakly. "It depends on his intelligence," Zac said in a low voice. Eva had posted the news of her participation in the fancy ball on micro-blog, saying that she was going to Cos a super amazing shape, which was a bait. The waiter shuttled among the guests with a red Bloody Mary cocktail in his hand. Essie picked up a ss and took a sip. Her lips were stained with a touch of blood red. She looked around with her beautiful big eyes and vigntly watched every guest. When her eyes swept over the gate of the ball hall, she suddenly froze and trembled violently. "Jim... Jim, he... Why is he here? " Her tongue was knotted. Wasn''t he busy today? And she didn''t send him the invitation. Zac was also slightly shocked. Without saying anything, he took her hand and walked towards Jim. Seeing them, Jim frowned and pretended to be a little dissatisfied. "Are you still my friend? Why don''t you invite me to such an interesting party? Do you think I''m your friend?" "Well... I asked your assistant and he told me that you had other ns today, so I didn''t send you the invitation card," with a trace of embarrassment on her face, Essie exined in a hurry. "I changed my n temporarily. It''s more interesting here." A wicked smile appeared on Jim''s face. Essie was a little nervous. He wouldn''t find it interesting if Eva came inter. Zac patted on Jim''s shoulder and said, "Let''s find a quiet ce to drink." Jim nodded slightly and walked to a corner of the ball hall with him. Essie called over Mili and Dot, asking them to act ording to the situation and distract Jim''s attention later. Mili and Dot nodded and ran after him. Eva''s hairstyle waspletely designed ording to Janice''s photo. Essie made her thest person to enter the venue and made her the most eye-catching person. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When she walked in gracefully, everyone turned their eyes to her. Her long brown hair fluttered in the air, and her silver green beautiful eyes were like gems, containing a breathtaking light. She wore a middle age fiery red dress, like a flowing me, that wrapped around her tall and white jade-like body, making her look like a moving fire spirit. When she stopped, the silver light shone down from the ceiling, making her emit a mysterious light. It made people want to ask whether she was an angel who hade down to the mortal world elegantly following the white holy light, or she was the celestial maiden who was going to fly to the Moon Pce following the Holy Light. Dot hurriedly pulled Jim''s hand and tried to distract his attention from seeing Eva, but it was toote. From the corner of his eyes, Jim still saw the person standing in the middle of the ball hall. She was so dazzling that no one could ignore her. Jim''s eyes widened. A kind of indescribable expression came out of his mind with a tide like memory, and his handsome face moved. "Sworn father, let''s y cards," Mili tugged at his sleeve and said weakly. He didn''t respond, as if he hadn''t heard her words at all. His body was stiff there motionlessly, like a robot that had been pressed the pause button. His breath became faster and faster, and his chest heaved heavily. A kind of pain that had passed through his eyes made his eyes slowly turn red. However, this reactionsted for a short time than he had expected. Soon, an indescribable and strange emotion rushed into his heart. The shadow in his heart, which he had missed so much, disappeared, and was reced by this enemy who often made him unhappy and dared to provoke him. She was like a spiritual anesthetic, which could make him temporarily forget the pain, calm his mind, and even get excited again. At the same time, it also constantly stimted his desire to conquer women that he had never had before, making him want to possess her and swallow her on impulse. Zac stared at him in silence. It was the best way to keep silent at this time. He felt relieved when he saw that there was not too much sadness and anger on his face. It seemed that the scar in Jim''s heart had begun to heal slowly, but this healing medicine had a great side effect, which might bring new injuries. After a long time, Jim said in a low voice, "Your wife designed this for heaven pepper, didn''t she?" Zac picked up the Bloody Mary cocktail in his hand and shook it gently. "The theme of this fancy ball is Bloody Mary." "Your wife is also interested in this?" Jim raised his eyebrows. Zac patted him on the shoulder and said, "Let''s drink first. I''ll exin the reason to you after the ball." Jim drank up the cocktail in his ss, stood up and walked to Eva. Seeing his tall and handsome figure, Eva was stunned. "Scum Jim, he... Why is he here? " "Well... It''s a little different from our original n. Jim cancelled his show and came to attend the party," Essie exined awkwardly. Upon hearing this, Eva got nervous and looked extremely embarrassed. Her hairstyle was a copy of Janice, and Jim must have recognized it at a nce. Jim walked up to them and looked at Essie. "I want to have a talk with heaven pepper alone." After hesitating for a while, Essie saw that Eva nodded at her and left in silence. Since there were so many people at the ball, they should have a sense of propriety and not fight on the spot, or they would be on the front page tomorrow. Jim turned to Eva with his charming eyes and looked at her from head to toe with almost criticism. "Who designed this for you?" "What... What''s wrong? " Eva stammered, with her eyelids drooping, daring not look at him. Her face was burning slightly. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide. It was disgraceful to giarize the cos of other''s ex-girlfriend, not to mention that the other party was her enemy, scum Jim. "Not for you." Jim''s voice was t and indifferent, and his expression was obscure. It seemed that he was simply judging her appearance. Eva was stunned and looked at him in bewilderment. She thought he would be angry, outrageous or sad, but she didn''t expect him to be so calm, which made her feel like a strange calm sea before the tsunami. In fact, the undercurrent at the bottom of the sea was surging, and it was ready to bring storms at any time. "Why... Why not? " "First, you don''t have the beauty of Bloody Mary; second, you don''t have the figure of Bloody Mary; third, you don''t have the madness of Bloody Mary," Jim said in a low and deep voice, with a sort of statement and a little mockery. For a moment, Eva didn''t know how to respond. It was obvious that he was humiliating her. Should she be angry or should she be angry? She clenched her teeth slightly, but soon loosened them. It was her fault this time. She stole the copyright of his ex-girlfriend''s cos and uncovered his old scar. It was natural for him to mock her to vent his anger. "I... As long as I like it. Isn''t it okay to dress up myself in whatever role I like in a fancy ball? I just received a horror movie. I''m looking for inspiration. " "Heaven pepper." A sly and sneering smile crept over Jim''s lips. "You''ve tried your best to attract my attention, haven''t you?" "Don''t tter yourself!" Embarrassed and annoyed, Eva said, "I didn''t expect you toe at all." Jim pursed his lips, and his expression suddenly became serious. "Can youe up with this cos style yourself?" Eva''s anger was immediately blocked, "I... I have a stylist. " Her tongue was heavily knotted, and she felt like a thief being interrogated in the court. "Change it as soon as the ball is over." Jim''s tone was extremely domineering, and there was a malicious and ferocious look on his face. Eva took a deep breath and became more and more annoyed. She decided to pluck up courage and not shrink back from him. "It''s my freedom to change it or not and it''s none of your business. I like this style. I''ll wear it to sleep at night. " It was obvious provocation. Jim frowned and the corner of his mouth twitched fiercely. A terrible anger swept over his eyes. He took a deep breath from his teeth and said in a gloomy voice, "It was this cos Janice yed when she died." Chapter 739 The Second Warning Chapter 739 The Second Warning When he was speaking, the door of the ball hall suddenly opened quietly. There was no one outside, as if it was pushed open by an invisible hand. From N?velDrama.Org. Facing the door, Eva seemed to feel the horrifying ghost aura. She shivered and her heart skipped a beat. As the door was opened, a gloomy cold wind blew in the ball hall. It was just like the cold wind in the horror movie watched by Eva, making people''s hair stand on end. Eva felt goose bumps all over her body. She had an impulse to pull her hair in a mess and take off her skirt at once. Recently, in order to y her first horror movie, she had been listening towork horror novels and watching all kinds of horror movies every day. As a result, she had a nervous feeling that there was really a ghost in the world. It was said in the supernatural novel that imitating the temporary dressing of the dead was a big taboo. It would not only cause bad luck, but also summon ghosts to haunt her every day in the future, making her restless. "You... Did you scare me on purpose? " She rubbed her arms and said in a trembling voice. "Is it necessary?" Jim snorted. "She is... How did she die? " Eva didn''t know if she was out of her mind and asked such a question. Jim''s perfect thin lips trembled, as if they were deeply stung by a thorn. He didn''t say anything. It was his nightmare, thest memory he wanted to face in his life. A waiter came over. He picked up a ss of wine from the te, raised his head and drank it up. Without looking at her, he turned around and left coldly. Eva knew she had said something wrong, but she was still angry and didn''t want to apologize. It didn''t matter if he was unhappy. Anyway, they were enemies and there was no need to make up. Sitting next to Zac, Essie stood up and walked over when she saw Jim leave. "Did you have a fight?" Regardless of this, Eva leaned towards Essie and said in a trembling voice, "Just now, scum Jim said that Janice cos this same role when she died." With her eyes wide open, choking hardly, Essie asked, "Really?" "He looks serious. I don''t think he was trying to frighten me." Eva picked up the cocktail in her hand and was about to take a sim to pluck up her courage, but when she saw the blood red color inside, she felt a chill in her heart. She quickly put down the ss and changed it to a ss of champagne. Essie couldn''t help but take a look at Zac, who was sitting in a corner of the hall. He probably didn''t know about it, or he would have reminded her. He was abroad when something happened to Janice. He didn''te back tofort Jim until he knew the news. She pointed at the small stone on Eva''s chest and smiled, "You have the lucky stone to protect yourself. You are not afraid of bad luck." Eva scratched her head and said, "I''m not afraid of bad luck, but I feel awkward." "I''m sorry, Eva," said Essie, realizing that she hade up with a bad idea. Eva held her hand and said, "Why do you apologize to me? We are good friends and we don''t need to apologize all our lives. And you don''t know that it''s all because of that brainless fan and psychopath. He must be here. We have to be vignt all the time. " Essie nodded slightly and looked around the ball hall. When she was about to speak, a ''zombie'' ran from somewhere and bumped into Eva. The ''zombie'' was dressed in Qing Dynasty clothes. His face was white and his eyes were bright red, which covered his real face. The cocktail in his hand was all spilled on Eva, and the whitece on her cor was dyed red. "I''m sorry," he said in a low voice, took out a bag of wet tissue and handed it to Eva. "It doesn''t matter." Eva waved her hand and didn''t take it seriously. The ''zombie'' left. Eva took the wet tissue he gave her to the dressing room. Seeing this scene in a corner of the ball hall, Zac rushed over and asked, "What happened?" "It''s okay. A guest identally bumped into Eva and sshed wine on her," Essie said carelessly. Then she went to her seat with Zac and waited for Eva. However, it took Eva much longer time to go to the dressing room than she had expected. She was a little worried, so she called her. Eva''s depressed voice came from the other end of the phone, "Essie, I don''t know what''s wrong with my skin. I''m allergic and have many knots. It''s itchy." Essie hurried to the bathroom. Eva scratched in pain. Her hands and neck were all red, and there were dense red knots on them, as if she was allergic to something. "How could this be?" Essie asked in astonishment. "I don''t know. I just wiped it with this wet tissue and it began to itch," Eva said. Essie picked up the stic bag containing wet tissue. There were four pieces in total. Eva used three pieces, and there was only one left. She thought it was because Eva was allergic to some kind of chemicalposition, but when she took out thest one, she found that there was a word on it, bright red blood, ''This is the second warning''. Signed by Bloody Mary. ''Damn it!'' The ''zombie'' was the brainless fan who wanted to hurt Eva. She immediately informed Ford to arrest the ''zombie'' and sent Eva to the hospital. Ford quickly blocked the door of the ball hall and the hotel, and searched in the ball hall with his bodyguards. Finally, he found the thrown ''zombie'' costume in the trash can outside the hotel. It seemed that they werete and let him escape. In the hospital, the doctor tested the wet tissue that the brainless fan gave to Eva and found yam liquid on it. Yam liquid contains toxins. If it is applied on the skin, it will cause skin allergy and itch. The doctor gave Eva an injection of anti-allergy medicine and an ointment. After returning, the red knots on her body gradually faded away. "Son of a bitch! I should have punched him in the head if I knew it was him!" Eva was furious. "Unfortunately, he ran away." Essie felt she could not reconcile with it. She cared too much, or she would have caught him. In order not to be noticed by the guests, they left through the safety door. Jim didn''t see them, but when he saw Ford, he was keenly aware of the abnormality. This fancy ball was not as simple as he thought. "Should you tell me what happened?" He looked at Zac with sharp light in his eyes. Zac poured him a ss of whisky, added two pieces of ice and handed it to him. "Someone is staring at Eva. It''s likely that he is one of your brainless fans." "He put a warning card in aunt''s car and didn''t allow her to get close to you. He even sent her a horrible package," Mili said and showed Jim the photos she had taken. When Jim saw the signature of the Bloody Mary, he frowned in anger and wanted to kill him. This brainless man dared to touch the head of the crown prince. He was simply impatient to live. "I can''t believe that the brainless fan has escaped this time. I really underestimated him." A hint of cruelty shed across Zac''s face. "Where is heaven pepper?" Jim said in a casual tone, but his expression was not as rxed as his tone. "She went to the hospital," Zac said casually. "Hurt?" Jim''s handsome face tightened involuntarily. This subtle reaction was clearly seen by Zac. "The brainless fan poisoned the wet tissues, which made her allergic," Zac said casually. "Fortunately, it''s not poison, or aunt will be miserable," Mili added. The blue veins on Jim''s forehead throbbed, and a cold murderous will slowly emanated from his breath. "You are quite experienced in dealing with brainless fan. I''ll leave the matter of Eva to you," Zac said slowly and thoughtfully. Jim nced at him and said nothing. Even if Zac didn''t say anything, he couldn''t sit by and do nothing about it. ''Heaven pepper is so stupid, good at Kung Fu and simple minded. If she is sold, she will probably feel grateful to the bad guy.'' After drinking up the wine in his ss, Jim left. Instead of going home, he went to the apartment of Eva. He couldn''t rest assured until he saw with his own eyes that she was fine and had the ability to pay off her debt. At this time, Essie had just left and left her bag on her sofa. It was normal for her to be careless like this. Hearing the doorbell, she thought it was Essie who came back to take her bag, so she opened the door directly. She was shocked to see a tall and handsome figure at the door. "Scum Jim, you... Why are you here? " She intuitively took two steps back. Was this guy still angry at the ball anding to punish her in his usual way of humiliation? "Passing by." Jim uttered two words indifferently, and his eyes froze when he looked at her. She suddenly remembered that she had just taken a shower and only wore a pajama. "Ah!" She screamed with her arms crossed over her chest and ran into the room, ignoring Jim. A wave of heat rose from her neck and made her two cheeks turn red. Jim closed the door and walked in directly. It was the first time he hade to the apartment of this heaven pepper. The decoration inside was very simple. It was a Mediterranean style with white and blue decoration. There were not many gorgeous decorations, but it was very clean and tidy, looking veryfortable. Eva put on her long sleeves and trousers, and poured cold water on her hot cheeks until they returned to normal color. When Jim saw her, an evil smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "You don''t have to wrap it so tightly. Even if you take off all your clothes and stand in front of me, I won''t have any reaction." Eva red at him. Chapter 740 Jims New Girlfriend Chapter 740 Jim''s New Girlfriend "If you have anything to say, just say it. I... I''m going to bed. " It meant that she was going to drive the guest away. Besides, she was really sleepy. She wanted to sleep very much after the injection of chlorphenamine. Jim frowned, "Is this how you treat your creditor?" Hearing the three words ''creditor'', Eva took a deep breath to suppress her anger. She went to the fridge and took out two jars of juice. One bottle to entertain him, and the other to relieve herself. "Scum Jim, what the hell are you doing here?" Jim unscrewed the juice bottle and said in a low voice, "I''ve heard about the brainless fan." Eva was slightly shocked. Was he here for this matter? "I guess he is a gay. He has fallen in love with you. You''re really charming that you can attract both male and female." She chuckled and changed into a yful tone. "It must be a psycho that was running out of the madhouse!" Jim snorted, with a malicious look in his eyes. "Scum Jim, have any crazy fans recently dered their love to you on your micro-blog or post bar?" Covering her mouth, Eva asked with a smile. Jim red at her. Those ces were all managed by his assistant, and he never paid attention to them. But his words reminded him that if he was really brainless fan, he would definitely often go to micro-blog, post bars and other ces where his fans gathered. "Be smart and don''t use things from strangers." "Got it." Eva wrinkled his nose at him and said, "You have so many girlfriends. Why does hee to me? I have nothing to do with you." "Can psycho think normally?" Jim snorted. "You are right." Eva took a sip of juice and was about to continue joking with him when her phone rang and there was a message. She opened it and had a look. Her face immediately changed. "Today is just a small lesson, but you dare to imitate her. You don''t even deserve to lift her shoes. If you are sensible, leave Jim quickly, or next time it will not be simply yam liquid." Noticing the change of her expression, Jim nced at the phone. "Is it from that brainless fan?" Eva nodded. This man even knew his phone number. Was he from the entertainment circle? Jim had realized the seriousness of the problem. This brainless fan not only knew the address of Eva, but also her phone number. Moreover, he could sneak into the fancy ball of the upper ss. It must not be as simple as ordinary people. Such a simple-minded woman like red pepper who had developed limbs, once she encountered a slightly high intelligence crime, she would be doomed. So before he came here, he had given an order to his subordinates to secretly protect this heaven pepper. At the same time, he also paid close attention to the surrounding movements, in case that she was followed. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Scum Jim, do you think the ''She'' he referred to is Bloody Mary or your first love?" After a long silence, Eva said in a low voice. "What do you think?" Jim asked in reply, with a sneer in his eyes. It seemed that he agreed with the brainless fan. She didn''t even deserve to carry shoes for someone. Eva was a little angry, "I know your first love is a national beauty. Only her beauty can bepared with a bloody Mary. As for me, I have an ordinary appearance, an ordinary figure, an ordinary character, and all kinds of ordinary things. Whether it is your first love or bloody Mary, I can''tpare with them. " "Well, you have a clear estimation of yourself." A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. In fact, the heaven pepper was not ugly. She had good skin, delicate facial features and tall figure, but its beautiful appearance did not match the temperament of a tough woman, which made him feel ufortable. Eva red at him and changed his tone, "No matter how ordinary I am, it has nothing to do with you. As long as my Vinton thinks I''m good-looking." Hearing this, Jim felt very ufortable. He didn''t know when, this heaven pepper began to have the ability to affect his mood. "I really admire Vinton''s taste." He snorted. Eva raised her beautiful eyebrows slightly, and a cunning look shed through her eyes. "Scum Jim, although it''s a good thing to cultivate yourself, you have been silent for too long. It''s not good for your health. Don''t men often need to vent? You''d better make a girlfriend as soon as possible, so that the brainless fan can shift the target and stop staring at me. " A shadow floated over Jim''s charming eyes. He put one hand on the back of the sofa and the other on the armrest of the sofa, forming a posture of encircling her. She was so frightened that she leaned back hard and shrank into the corner of the sofa. But he didn''t intend to let her go. His body leaned forward as well. His handsome face was only inches away from her. His aura was so strong that the air around him was very depressing. She felt difficult to breathe. "You... step back, okay? " She swallowed hard and her tongue was knotted in panic. That day in the dressing room, the scene that he kissed her forcibly rushed into her mind again. He knew she was going to get married, but he still treated her like that. Obviously, he wanted to humiliate her. Thinking of this, anger appeared on her face. Jim ignored her request and smiled wickedly, "How did Vinton vent his desire since you have been in a tonic rtionship with him for so long?" Eva''s face turned red. "My Vinton is different from you. He has a strong will, not like you." Jim''s brown eyes narrowed, and a cold light came out of his eyes. "I think he has lost his taste because of the spicy food." "It''s none of your business," Eva retorted fearlessly, with unruly wildness and stubbornness on her beautiful face. He took two deep breaths to suppress the adverse reaction in his body. Then he stood up, grabbed the frozen juice on the table and took a big gulp to calm down! Eva could finally breathe smoothly. She took a deep breath, subconsciously tightened her cor, and then said, "I... I was serious just now. You''d better find a girlfriend as soon as possible. If I''m going to be wronged, I''lle back to you even if I die. " "You can''t die since I am here," Jim said firmly. He had lost the woman he loved most in his life. He couldn''t lose this only enemy who could bring him ''fun''. Eva looked up at him in surprise. It seemed that he wanted to protect her, but she quickly denied it. She was his sworn enemy. How could he care about her life or death? But on second thought, he had saved her many times, or she wouldn''t have owed him so much. If it weren''t for him, she would have died. "Do you have any way to deal with that brainless fan?" Shrugging, Jim replied, "No. But if you really want me to find a woman, I can fulfill your wish." Eva was stunned, thinking that he was joking. He didn''t expect that a dayter, the news of King Jim and his new favorite girlfriend attending the cocktail party in a high-profile way came from the entertainment news. His new favorite model was called Gigi. She had a bad reputation in the entertainment circle and had an affair with several rich men. Eva was shocked. Scum Jim had cultivated for so many days, but he only picked a material girl. He said that her Vinton had a strong taste. She didn''t know how to describe his taste! Wasn''t he a germaphobe? Was he serious about it? He really could do it in front of a woman whose private life was so messy? Perhaps it was because this young model had distracted the attention of the brainless fans, the next two days had been peaceful, and Eva had no longer received a letter of intimidation. The young model had ranked the top of the hot search list and be a hot topic on the Inte. Sure enough, once she hooked up with Jim, she would be famous overnight as if she took the space ne. This time, Jim invited her to have dinner with him. Instead of inviting her to his home, he chose a VIP private room in the most high-end French restaurant in Dragon City. Eva was sure that it was not convenient for him to see her in his home for the young model had moved in with him. Sitting opposite to Jim, she stared at Jim for thirty seconds. "Heaven pepper, do you want me to get close to you and let you watch enough?" Jim mocked. Eva quickly looked away and said, "I heard that men''s eyes will turn blue if they suffer from kidney deficiency, so I want to see if you need to nourish your kidney since you over does it every night recently." Jim''s perfect thin lips drew a charming arc. "Heaven pepper, why do I feel that there is a tinge of jealousy in your words?" Eva sneered. This guy dared to say that she was jealous. How could she be jealous of him? Obviously, she was mocking him! "Scum Jim, I find that your aesthetic sense ispletely opposite to your appearance. There are many sincere, pure and beautiful girls in the world. Why do you choose those wild models? " "Does it have anything to do with you what kind of woman I choose?" Jim asked. All Eva''s words and dissatisfaction were blocked in his throat. It had nothing to do with her, but... "You always say that I''m ordinary, but at least I''m pure and pollution-free. Is there anyone better than me among the women you picked? " Jim''s brown eyes flickered in the light, and a mysterious smile hung at the corners of his mouth. "You mean I should choose you?" Eva choked on his words and coughed for a while before she came to her senses. "Don''t misunderstand me all the time. I''m a married woman." "Then what do you mean?" Jim asked slowly. Chapter 741 Why Did You Lie To Me Chapter 741 Why Did You Lie To Me "I mean you have a bad taste. You can''t tell what is stone and what is unprocessed jade." Eva curled her lips. Jim sneered, "Are you a stone or unprocessed jade?" "Of course I am the unprocessed jade," Eva blurted out. She didn''t intend to be modest at all, which amused Jim. "I thought you had a clear estimation of yourself, but today I finally know you again." Eva rolled her eyes at him and said, "Didn''t you ask me to be honest? I''m very honest now. Why don''t I look like a diamond in the rough?" Crossing his arms over his chest, Jim stared at her and said, "Married women are all carved by men. How can they still be unprocessed jade?" Eva blushed and lowered her head, "I... I haven''t been carved yet. " Her voice was very low, like the sound of a mosquito, but Jim still heard it. Somehow, he had an impulse to be the first one to process the rough jade. He took a sip of wine to calm down his strange emotions. How could he want this spicy heaven pepper? The only person he wanted was Janice. There was no other person. Since Janice was dead, his heart was dead too. There was no way he coulde back to life. While he was silent, Eva said in a low voice again, "Scum Jim, you will definitely find the second Janice." "There won''t be a second Janice." Looking at the green tea in his cup, Jim''s handsome face shed a trace of sadness. "You are going to get married and have your own child. You don''t really want to find a wild model to be the hostess of your Jing family, do you?" Eva muttered. Jim raised his head and looked at her deeply. His eyes were sharp and implicit. "Heaven pepper, a person with the intelligence of a trilobite like you should take good care of yourself and don''t worry about others." Even a smarter woman would think of his purpose to date this young model, but she couldn''t think cleverly. She even came to argue with him seriously, which made him speechless. "I''m simple, but not stupid. I have good grades in school." Eva red at him. This guy was snobbish and looked down upon her. He always took her for nothing. She had no advantages from beginning to end, which was too insulting. Jim was speechless. He decided to end this topic as soon as possible and change it to the right track. Anyway, it was impossible to expect such a silly girl to be enlightened. "Have you been bothered by that brainless fan these days?" "No, I guess you have shifted the target to your new girlfriend, Gigi." Eva said, "You have to remind her to be careful. That brainless fan has a tendency of violence. She is weak, unlike me. I can protect myself, so you must be very careful." "You just need to take care of yourself," Jim said impatiently. This woman was just a busybody. She was still in danger and had time to care about others. The waiter served the dishes. Eva had already been hungry. She cut a piece of goose liver and put it into her mouth, chewing with satisfaction. This French restaurant was a Michelin five star restaurant. All the food materials were air freighted from Europe. The chef was also a real French. Those who came to dine were the rich people from the upper ss and the new rich people from the city. "Scum Jim, I thought you wouldn''t let me eat with you since you have a girlfriend," after swallowing the goose liver, Eva said. "You still owe me one hundred and sixty apanies to meal and eighty apanies to desserts," Jim said slowly. Eva was slightly stunned, "How is this calcted?" Jim took a sip of wine and said, "Because you can''t serve me with three meals a day, I calcte the time into times. In the future, your debt will be reduced to zero step by step, by that time, you will pay off your debt. But if there is any new debt, I will transfer it and add it to the ount. " Eva was afraid of math the most. As soon as she heard the number, she felt dizzy. She didn''t want to care about how Jim calcted the numbers. Even if he said it, she would still be confused, so she would just listen to him whatever he said. She took out her small notebook from her bag for daily ounts. Although she was dizzy with numbers, she would remember all the ounts clearly as she had always been careful about them, so that she wouldn''t be confused when spending money. "One hundred and sixty meal and eighty desserts apanies." She wrote it down as she read to herself. She tried to pay off all the debts she owed him before marriage. She should try to avoid seeing each other in the future as much as possible lest others would misunderstand them. Jim nced at her book. Although the numbers on it were very small and densely written, he could still see it clearly with his super excellent eyesight. This heaven pepper really made a clear ount on everything. She even recorded a bag of salt that worth five dors. She was not like an expensive A-lister, but a frugal housewife. "Heaven pepper, staying at home to serve your husband and take care of your child suite you well." He raised the corners of his mouth and joked. "I have discussed with Vinton and decided to leave after giving birth to the baby." Eva smiled happily, revealing two cute dimples. Seeing that the family of six of Essie and Zac were so happy, she began to look forward to the sweet marriage life with Vinton. She was a typical woman who was strong outside and soft inside. She was used to using a hard shell to disguise herself. In fact, she was a simple little woman by nature. Jim looked at her. Her happiness was clearly reflected in his eyes. The happiness was like a warm wave, gently embracing her, surging, but when it came to him, it became cold, surging and undting. His mood suddenly became very bad, as if he had been shot in the chest. This heaven pepper couldn''t wait to get married, just like a woman who had been looking forward to marriage for a long time, fearing that she couldn''t get married. "I wish you happiness," he gritted his teeth and said. There was a little devil in his heart. He hoped that she could break up with Vinton and never marry in her life time. Eva didn''t notice the difference in his tone, but still smiled. "Thank you," she said with a smile. Jim cut a piece of mutton and put it into his mouth. After finishing the meal elegantly, he wiped his mouth with a napkin and said, "Remember toe to me at any time I ask in the future, or your debt will be dyed after your wedding." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "As long as you have time." Eva stuck out her tongue and thought, ''This guy has a new girlfriend. He won''t be as idle as before, will he?'' To be honest, she didn''t hate this way of paying off debts at all. For her, eating was always a kind of enjoyment, not torture, no matter who she was with. A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. Recently, the most interesting time for him was to tease the heaven pepper. Every time she appeared, he would not feel bored. On the other side of the Dragon City, in the study of Blue Sea and Sunny Sky, Ford was reporting to Zac. The two didn''t notice that there was a person hidden in the bookcase. "We have clearly processed the surveince video of the fancy hall and found that the person who attacked Miss Fang has a chest and no Adam''s apple. So she should not be a man, but a woman." Zac nodded slightly and ordered him to send the information he had found to the subordinates of Jim, and officially hand over the matter of brainless fan to Jim. "Boss, Mrs. Essie called me yesterday and asked me about Miss Alice. I answered perfunctorily," after a short silence, Ford continued. Zac nodded, "If anything happens at this time, it will alert the enemy. It''s not appropriate to find the whereabouts of Alice for the time being." Then they talked about something else and Ford left. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Essie opened the door of the bookcase and came out. She just wanted to make a joke with Zac, but she didn''t expect to hear a big secret by ident. Frowning, she red at Zac with her almond shaped eyes. Her face was overcast with injury, disappointment and infinite sadness. She trusted him without reservation and relied on him. She didn''t expect him to lie to her and fool her like this! "Why did you lie to me? Why didn''t you help me find my sister?" She was almost screaming. In addition to anger, there was a kind of almost desperate emotion in her heart, which almost devoured her. Zac sighed heavily. The reason why he chose to hide it from her for the time being was that he knew her too well. He was sure that she would be emotional and desperate to find the whereabouts of Alice. In this way, Willi would soon notice that Cherry had been exposed. "It''s not that I don''t want to find her. I just want to wait until Fell gets married." "I can''t wait!" "It''s very likely that my sister is in Willi''s hands now. As long as I find her one dayter, she will suffer more torture and danger," Essie screamed. "If Willi finds out that Cherry is exposed, then Alice will be more dangerous." Zac grabbed her shoulder and said, "Besides, you must be mentally prepared. It''s very likely that Alice is dead." "Nonsense! My sister is still alive. As long as I can''t find her body for one day, I''m sure she''s still alive. I''m going to find her, and I''m going to find her now!" said Essie, shaking him off. She roared, turned around and ran to the door of the study. Zac came like a strong wind, holding her in his arms and forbidding her to go out. "Calm down, Essie Yi. I knew you would be so impulsive, so I didn''t dare to tell you the truth. If you go out with so many people to look for Alice, you will not only fail to find her, but also destroy all our ns. If we can''t get rid of Willi, not only Alice, but also more of your rtives will be hurt. Do you understand? " Zac shouted in a low voice. "I don''t understand. I don''t understand anything. I just want to find my sister. I just want her toe back. Woo..." Essie thumped him on the shoulder and burst into tears. Her heart was full of resentment. She hated him for hiding, cheating her, and his indifference and cold- blooded. There was even a terrible thought in her heart. He didn''t want to see Alicee back at all. He wanted Cherry to rece her forever. Chapter 742 Go Back To Her Mothers House In Anger Chapter 742 Go Back To Her Mother''s House In Anger Because he had always had a grudge against her when Alice helped her escape to the United States. Therefore, when the Xu group had a crisis and she came to him for help, he not only ruthlessly refused, but also nned to take advantage in the war the Xu family had with others. If it weren''t for him, nothing would have happened to Alice, and he was also one of the aplices! "You little fool, trust me. My decision won''t be wrong." Zac held her face and looked at her seriously and calmly. She sneered. She couldn''t imagine how scheming and shrewd he was. She had never understood him. She foolishly believed him. She regarded him as the sky and the ground. Maybe she would be so naive to count the money for him after he sold her one day. "From now on, I only believe in myself!" she said word by word resentfully and shook off his hand. She didn''t want him to touch her again. A touch of injury flied into Zac''s eyes. The biggest shoring of this little fool was not only confusion, but also emotional action. When it came to family affection, his brain would bepletely in chaos. "Essie, think about it carefully. Since Willi dared to let Cherry pretend to be Alice, it means that he might know where the real Alice is. Only when we find him can we find Alice. " Covering her ears, Essie said, "I don''t want to listen to you. I don''t want to hear a word of what you say. I want my sister, I want my sister!" Zac sighed heavily. She was in a fit of anger now. No matter how he exined, she might not listen to him. He could only wait for her to calm down. However, it was difficult for Essie to calm down this time. As soon as Zac went to thepany, she packed up and went to Phoenix Road. She didn''t want to see this liar, the aplice who hurt her sister. If something really happened to Alice, she would never forgive him for the rest of her life! Seeing his daughtere in with a suitcase, Lucy''s first instinct was that the young couple had a quarrel. Since Mary came back to the Rong Mansion, she began to worry about her, fearing that she would be against her daughter again and hurt her. "Have you had a conflict with Zac again?" she asked in a hurry. "No, I''m not. Ie and go to breastfeed Dawny every day. I''m so tired. I want to steal some leisure moment and stay here for two days to rest. I will be busy again when the two elderse back in a few days. " A smile appeared on Essie''s face. "You didn''t lie to me?" Lucy raised her eyebrows and questioned. Bob was ying with his grandson on the sofa. When he heard her question, he interrupted, "Don''t ask too much. Essie has be the hostess now. She has a lot of things to do. It''s normal for her toe back and have a rest." Lucy red at him and said nothing. After moving the suitcase into the room and closing the door, Essiey down on the bed, covered her head with the quilt and cried bitterly. She felt terrible. Her internal organs were as painful as being cut by a knife. The stuffy air in her chest was expanding like a fire balloon, as if it would burst out at any time. She didn''t dare to think about it, nor did she want to think about the worst and the most terrible possibility. She couldn''t ept that her beloved sister had died. The most hateful thing was that she couldn''t tell the truth to Lucy and Baron, nor could she use the force of the Xu family to look for her. The truth was like a sharp knife, cutting her heart into pieces every minute. She hated herself so much. She hated herself for being useless. She had to rely on Zac for everything. Once he ignored her, she would be like a disabled person with a broken arm and could do nothing. If Alice was still alive and suffered terrible injuries because of this dy, she would not forgive herself, nor would she forgive Zac. She and Zac were over, their marriage woulde to an end! In the afternoon, Zac called countless times, but she didn''t answer. She turned off her phone directly. When Zac returned to Blue Sea and Sunny Sky, he heard from the housekeeper that she was going out with a suitcase, so he rushed to the Phoenix Road. Not letting her parents notice anything wrong, Essie went out with him into the car. As soon as the door was closed, her face instantly darkened. "You can go now. I don''t want to see you now." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Haven''t you figured it out yet?" Zac frowned, feeling depressed and at a loss. "Zac, tell me if you still have a grudge against my sister for sending me to the United States that year?" The tone of Essie was very sharp. She looked at Zac with criticized eyes, which hurt his heart. "Essie Yi, we have experienced so much. How can you still question me till now?" "I just think that you don''t want to see my sister on purpose. You want her to have an ident. You are cold-blooded. Her safety is worthless in your eyes, so you are unhurried. That''s why you put it aside." Essie roared angrily. She was so angry that she couldn''t control her tongue anymore. Zac hit the steering wheel hard, and his handsome face was distorted with injury and disappointment. "I didn''t expect you to look at me like this all the time." "Am I wrong? If you hadn''t stood by coldly, my sister wouldn''t have been in trouble. She is my sister, my only sister. If something really happens to her, we will divorce! " She couldn''t control her voice. The resentment in her chest was expanding sharply, and her whole body was trembling in excessive excitement. Clenching his teeth, the blue veins on his forehead were pulsing violently. He was short of breath, and his eyes were red with anger. His face was as white as marble, and his lips were bloodless, as if they wereck of blood because of the extreme pain. He pulled her over from the passenger seat, pinched her chin and rudely kissed her lips. He kissed her very hard. It was obvious that took revenge on what she said just now. A burst of pain came from her lips. Essie resisted and bit his lips. Without showing weakness, Zac bit her back. The smell of blood flowed into the mouths of the two people, and then slipped out from the corners of their mouths. It fell on the seat bit by bit, blooming a bloody flower. After tasting each other''s blood and anger, the two of them let go of their lips at the same time. "Don''t let me hear the two words ''divorce'' again." Zac warned her in an extremely cold warning tone. His two arms were tightly tied to her slender waist, preventing her from escaping. "Zac, you are a bastard!" Essie roared hysterically, and her fists hit him hard on the shoulder like raindrops. "Only bastards can subdue a fool like you," Zac said domineeringly. "I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!" Essie couldn''t think of a proper word to describe her shyness and anger, but instinctively screamed at him one after another. "It doesn''t matter. You hate me because you love me." Zac sneered. "Shame on you," said Essie, blushing. Zac snorted and put his big hand on the back of her head. "Essie Yi, why are our feelings always so fragile?" His nose moved unsteadily, and his dark cold eyes stared at her without a blink. His questioning was like an invisible hand, squeezing her heart, making it heavy and difficult for her to breathe smoothly. "That''s because you lied to me and trampled on my trust," sheined. "If I told you the truth, wouldn''t you react like this?" Zac sneered. Hearing that, Essie kept silent. Of course she would. She couldn''t stay calm at the thought that her sister was suffering and she had to turn a blind eye to it. "If it were your family, could you be so calm?" she asked. "It doesn''t matter who is on the position, I will do the same," Zac said without hesitation. "It only proves that you are cold-blooded." Essie red at him. Family affection was always in the first ce in her heart, more important than herself. "I have to put the overall situation first." Zac said in a firm tone, "We spent a lot of manpower and time to look for Alice when she disappeared, but we got nothing. Now it''s even more difficult to find her. I won''t alert the enemy and ruin all my ns just for a slim hope. " A bitter smile appeared on Essie''s face. "You are always so calm and collected. Unfortunately, I''m not you. I can''t think too much. I only know that finding my sister is more important than anything else." Her mind was in a mess now. How could she analyze the problem rationally? Even if she knew that his analysis was reasonable, she couldn''t ovee the barrier of guilt for Alice. Zac sighed heavily, "I won''t force you now. You stay here and reflect on yourself. I''ll pick you up in three days." Then he let go of her. "I will go back when I want to. It''s useless to force me if I don''t want to go back." After saying that coldly, Essie opened the door and walked out. She just wanted to stay away from him and be alone for a while. As soon as she entered the gate, Lucy came out. Seeing that Zac didn''t follow her, she asked in a hurry, "Where is Zac? Won''t he stay for dinner?" "He has a dinner party tonight," Essie said indifferently. "Did you really not have a fight?" Lucy was still a little worried. If they didn''t quarrel, why did they shut themselves in the car outside and avoid them? "We are really fine, mom. Don''t think too much." Without saying anything more, Essie waved her hand and went upstairs. She was so upset that she wanted to sleep. Looking at her back, Lucy pouted and went into the kitchen. There must be something wrong between the two. Essie had called the bodyguards and sent them to Phoenix Road after school. As soon as the three children entered the house, Lucy pulled Mili aside alone. "Mili, did your daddy and Mommy have a fight?" Mili''s two ck eyes rolled. Although it was very quietst night, daddy and Mommy slept in separate rooms, and Mommy slept in the guest room, so the two must be at odds. Today, mommy went back to her mother''s house. It was obvious that it was not a little fight. But should she tell grandma? Chapter 743 The Third Warning Chapter 743 The Third Warning "Grandma, don''t you always say that lovers'' quarrels are soon mended? It doesn''t matter even if they really quarreled. They will be fine in two days," she giggled and said lightly. Lucy nced at her with a smile, "Little girl, don''t always behave like an adult." "Grandma, Dot and I will go to see mommy for you." Then Mili went upstairs with Dot. In the room, Essie was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Hearing the children''s knock on the door, she quickly sat up to clear her mind. "Mommy, why didn''t you sleep with daddyst night?" Mili asked tentatively. ''It''s troublesome for a child to be too smart. This little movement has been discovered by this little person. I really has no privacy at all.'' Essie thought. "Mili, daddy and Mommy don''t have to sleep together every night. You two have been together for too long. Keeping a distance from each other asionally can keep your rtionship fresh, understand? " She racked her brains to exin. Her daughter was so smart that she should be able to understand. Mili blinked her big eyes and said, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder?" "Yes, that''s right." Essie nodded like a chicken pecking rice. This little girl is worthy to be taught. Crossing his arms over his chest, Dot touched his chin, and a sharp light shed through his eyes. "Mommy, you are not my aunt. You don''t have such a good acting skill as her. Once you lie, you will unconsciously look around. And your eyes are red and swollen. It must be because you didn''t sleep wellst night and cried for too long. So, you''d better tell us the truth! " What he said was like cutting Essie''s bloody wound. Looking at the same cold face as Zac, she was inexplicably angry. Even if he encountered mountains cracking and the end of the world, this face would still be calm and not be troubled by family affection or love. She stretched out her hand like a wolf ws and pinched Dot''s little face. "Little bad guy, do you need to be so simply straightforward?" "Mommy, people should learn to face contradictions and pain," Dot said seriously. "That''s right. Why do you always hide your feelings when you quarrel? Was it interesting to pretend to be friendly? Especially in front of your own children, you know that we are also a part of the family, we can help you solve your problems. " Mili added seriously, tilting her head. Essie stroked her head. She couldn''t tell anyone about the conflict between her and Zac this time. She could only hold it in her heart and suffer internal injury! It was also because of the internal injury that could not be applied with medicine, so it was more difficult to heal. As long as she didn''t reveal the secret action to look for Alice and couldn''t get any news of her, she couldn''t face Zac peacefully. "Baby, you are still young. You won''t understand what happened between Mommy and daddy even if I tell you the truth. You should learn from your brother Rabi and have fun every day. Don''t worry about anything else. " "We are prodigies. We can''t be like brother." Mili wrinkled her nose and sighed. "Last night when I got up and went to the bathroom, I saw daddy working out in the gym. He must have stayed up all night. If you don''t go back these days, he can only exercise and spend the long night by workout. " She looked sympathy and pity to her father. Essie felt extremely speechless. Zac couldn''t fall asleep? What did that have to do with her? There was a saying, ''A long road tests a horse''s strength and a long task proves a man''s heart." Zac''s thought was deeper than the Pacific Ocean, which she could never see through. But sometimes, he would reveal his true nature, and this time, hepletely revealed his cold nature. He didn''t care about her sister''s life at all. For him, defeating Willi was much more important than looking for her sister. But in her heart, her sister''s life was the most important. Although searching in the crowd was like looking for a needle in a haystack, as long as she kept looking for her, there would be hope. If she gave up, there wouldn''t be any hope. While she was thinking, the assistant of Eva called. Something happened to her on the film set. Essie hurried to the hospital. The doctor was binding up Eva''s palm. Someone reced the blunt stage knife for filming with a real knife. Eva''s palm was cut. The film crew had called the police. The police caught several suspects and sent them to the police station for interrogation. As there were reporters in the hospital, Essie didn''t ask too much. After she returned to the apartment of Eva, she asked, "Was it done by that brainless fan?" Eva took out the card he found in her bag by ident, with a third warning written on it. These warnings were getting more and more severe.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "I thought the brainless fan had shifted her target, but she was still staring at you." Essie frowned. "I also think so, so I rx my vignce." Eva was furious. With the police''s help, it would be easier to catch her. It urred to Essie that Ford had investigated the situation yesterday and told her that the fan was a woman. Eva thought for a while and said thoughtfully, "Is it possible that it''s not a brainless fan, but an ex that was fooled by scum Jim?" Women who had been dumped by scum Jim would have mental problems of some sort. It was not strange for some of them to turn into schizophrenia, and some to develop into psycho. "During this period of time, you have to keep vignt, in case anything happens again," Essie suggested, with a worried look on her face. "Am I afraid of that brainless fan? If a tiger doesn''t get angry, she will take it as a sick cat. " Eva clenched her left fist. "If God wants to destroy it, he must make it crazy first. Now that she has lost her mind, let''s just let her gopletely crazy," gritting her teeth, Essie said coldly, with a malicious light shing in her eyes. No one could hurt her family and friends, and she would protect them at all costs. Not long after she left, Jim came over. As soon as he entered the door, his eyes fell on the right hand of Eva which was bandaged with gauze. It seemed that the n to transfer the target had failed. "How''s your hand?" "It''s okay. It''s just a small cut. It''ll be fine in a few days." Eva sat on the sofa and took a gloomy bite of the sandwich. It was not a big deal to get hurt. It was inconvenient that she couldn''t eat with chopsticks, knives and forks. Now she could only eat bread every day. Jim could see that she was depressed. No wonder she was a foodie. She would think of eating first at any time. He came over and grabbed the sandwich from her hand. "Go to have dinner with me." Eva raised his injured hand in anger. "Can I take the tableware in this way?" With a sly smile at the corners of his mouth, Jim put the sandwich back on her left hand and said, "I''ll eat mine, you eat yours." Before he finished her words, a gust of anger rushed up to Eva''s head. She understood what he meant. He was enjoying a delicious meal in front of the table, and she was eating an tasteless sandwich next to him! "No, I won''t go!" she was almost screaming. Jim''s smile turned cold, and a strange cold light shed through his brown ice eyes. "Don''t forget that if you refuse me once, your debt will be extended for a month, and it will be ny times a month." His tone was full of threat. Eva took a deep breath and decided to put up with it! "Well, let''s go." She stood up and walked out angrily. She couldn''t eat any sandwich now, and she only wanted to eat the meat of scum Jim. They went to the most famous steak shop in Dragon City. Eva sat down and began to eat the sandwich she hadn''t eaten up. She decided to close her eyes, ears and mouth, not to see nor listen nor smell, in case of mouthwatering. But when the waiter opened the lid of the steak and smelled it, her stomach began to protest. The waiter poured ck pepper juice into the steak. The sound was so beautiful that it was the sound of nature in Eva''s ears. She swallowed subconsciously and lowered her head, pretending that she couldn''t see, smell, or hear anything. Then she began to eat the sandwich fiercely. Looking at her funny appearance, Jim couldn''t helpughing, but he didn''t show it. He picked up the knife and began to cut the steak slowly. He just cut it, but didn''t eat it. Eva couldn''t help peeping at him through her eyshes. She thought he did it on purpose, because he wanted to make it difficult on her. He knew that her hand was hurt and she could not eat with knives and forks. For ordinary people, it was not a big deal even if they didn''t eat, but for Eva, such a top grade foodie, it was a kind of torture if she could not eat when the delicious food was ced in front of her. She made up her mind that she woulde and eat like she was crazy when the wound on her hand healed. She would eat from day to night. While she was thinking, a te of steak was handed to her. It was the steak that was cut into pieces in the te. "Hurry up. It won''t taste good if it''s cold." The deep and maic voice of Jim came from the other side. She was stunned for a full minute before she came to her senses and suspected that she had auditory hallucination. Was this steak for her? ''Oh my God! Is the man sitting opposite me really my enemy, scum Jim?'' Was he possessed by an angel? Seeing that she was stiff, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Does you your left hand hurt as well and cannot hold the fork?" "No, No." She shook her head in a hurry, picked up the fork and ate a piece of steak. She was so excited that she felt like ten thousand horse was galloping in her heart. "Scum Jim, thank... Thank you. " "I''m not helping you." With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "Your was too dark when you sit next to me. It''s affecting my appetite." Eva stuck out her tongue at him and put another piece of steak into her mouth. This guy was really not bad, but his mouth was too poisonous. Now that there was delicious food in her stomach, she was very happy and didn''t care about it. After the meal, she smacked her lips and said in a low voice, "Scum Jim, I heard that it was a woman who attacked me. Is it not a brainless fan, but one of your ex-girlfriends?" He cast a sidelong nce at her. No matter who was that, she was doomed. Seeing that he was silent, Eva continued, "Why does she always target me? I''m just your meal companion. I have nothing to do with you. You have a real girlfriend, but she still target on me. Is she paranoid? " Chapter 744 Overbearing Attack In The Hot Spring Chapter 744 Overbearing Attack In The Hot Spring "Maybe she thinks you are stupid." A mocking smile appeared on his face. Eva rolled her eyes at him and raised her neck, "I think she has a good eye. Except for your first love, the women you datedter are too cheap. They either have stic surgery or material worship. But I''m different. I''m naturally beautiful and pure. In her eyes, I''m the mostpetitive one. " Jim slightly choked and looked at her from head to toe with a strange look. Then there was undisguised contempt in his eyes. "Heaven pepper, I was surprised to find another characteristic of you." "What is it?" Eva pouted. "You are most shameless one in this earth." Jim stretched out his big hand and pinched her face. "If you say ordinary is natural beauty, and boring is temperament simple, you are really invincible." Eva got angry. Jim''s venomous tongue was as poisonous as a Datura mixed with a White Oranda with Red Cap, which could poison people to death. "If you think I''m not good, it only proves that your eyes are above your head. You''re too picky." She wanted to say that he was snobbish, but for the sake of the steak he cut for her, she decided to be polite. "In your opinion, I should just ept a fool like you with the intelligence of a trilobite?" Jim sneered. "Forget it. Don''t try to hurt us. Birds of the same feather flock together. You''d better continue to find your kind." Eva waved her hand. Jim picked up the red wine at hand and took a sip slowly. "Heaven pepper, you can y the bad man, but can''t I y the bad woman?" Eva trembled violently, "What do you mean?" Jim didn''t respond, but curled his lips. She put a piece of steak into her mouth and looked at him in astonishment while chewing. There was an incredible look in her eyes. Scum Jim could change his girlfriend every day. In a word, none of his girlfriends could be with him more than a week. ording to his taste, it was impossible for him to choose such a cheap woman. Did he do it on purpose? "Aren''t you a neat freak?" she muttered. Of course, Jim should know what she meant? His face darkened. "You''re talking too much nonsense." "Well, let''s stop talking. I want to eat something." Eva stuck out her tongue at him and buried her head. After a long silence, Jim''s voice came again, "Where is your fiance? You are injured. Shouldn''t he come to serve you?" After eating thest piece of steak, Eva sighed with satisfaction. "My Vinton is developing new markets in Southeast Asia market. He won''te back until the Spring Festival. I only tell him the happy news and never bad news about me every day. I don''t want him to worry about me and let him work at ease." This time, Vinton was ambitious and wanted to make some achievements to show his father, so she felt that she couldn''t hold him back. "What a good wife!" Jim said with a faint smile. "I am." Raising her eyebrows, Eva didn''t want to be modest at all. "Is Vinton lucky or unlucky to marry you?" Jim took a sip of wine and said in a low voice, like a cold wind blowing in front of Eva. She put down her fork and stared at him with one hand on her waist. "Of course he will be lucky to marry me. My little Vinton and I are a happy pair either in heaven or on earth." "Show off your love will not end up good." Jim snorted. He was very unhappy with her happiness. "Don''t jinx me!" Eva spat angrily. She and her Vinton would live happily ever after. Jim''s eyes shed with jealousy. The Matchmaker must be drunk, so he made a match for heaven pepper. It was so interesting to leave her single all the time. Essie had expected that Zac woulde to pick her up three dayster, because three days had always been his limit. Even if she didn''t want to go back, he would pack her up and carry her back. She had no human rights in front of the big devil. Therefore, she nned to go on a trip and leave Dragon City, so that she could escape from the big devil. "Mommy, did you arrange a vacation all of a sudden to avoid daddy?" Mili whispered in her ear. Hearing that, Essie was choked. She rubbed her little head and said, "It''s an adult''s business. You little kid shall leave it alone." Mili pouted and said, "Well, I don''t care. As long as you won''t get divorced, that''s enough." Essie felt a gust of cold wind blowing in front of her. She felt like a crystal exposed under the sun, transparent in front of Zac and also in front of the children. Lucy and Bob also noticed that. It seemed that their previous guess was true. The young couple did have a fight. But they had reached an agreement that they wouldn''t ask Essie about it if she did not say and let her have a good rest. The mountains and rivers of City E were beautiful. It was a tourist resort. They could book a hotel style vi. It was the most suitable for a family to have a holiday. There were hot springs in it and they could do spa. "Mommy, it''s so nice here. If only sis Sh coulde and y with us," Rabi said with a smile, rolling on the woolen nket. "Okay. Next time we go on a holiday, let''s ask sis Sh to join us." With a doting smile, Essie looked at her son. After Lucy washed the cherries and brought them to the children, Bob sat on the sofa and yed with his little grandson. With his little grandson whose surname was Yi, he felt there was not any regrets in his life. Although Essie tried her best not to think about what had happened to Alice for the time being, she still felt sad. She had no news of her sister. She didn''t know where she was suffering. How could she be happy? In the evening, after the children fell asleep, she went to the hot spring alone. Her internal injury was so serious, and she needed to use the hot spring water to heal herself. She leaned her head against the stone pillow and closed her eyes, listening to Beethoven''s sad and agitated ''Fate Symphony''. When she was sleepy, a big hand reached out. She shivered. She was stopped before she screamed out of horror. When she opened her eyes, she saw the fascinating face of Zac. She was even more frightened. She turned her head away to give herself a chance to speak. "Why are you here?" "I said I would pick you up in three days." Zac''s low voice reached her ear, as if a strong current was transmitted through her spine, making her tremble slightly. "I don''t want to see you. You can''t let me be quiet for a few days?" She punched him on the shoulder angrily. "If I don''te, can your chaotic brain be enlightened?" Zac grabbed her waist and lifted it gently. She tried hard to push him away, but how could that weak force shake him? "Zac, you bastard! Let go of me!" Her fist was like a rain on his shoulder, and she was about to go crazy with anger. A trace of cruelty shed across Zac''s face, and then the sound of cloth tearing came from the hot spring. "Shameless!" She felt ashamed and anger and bit him on the shoulder. She bit hard, and soon the smell of blood came into her mouth, but she did not let it go. Her anger hadpletely made her lose her mind. She hated him, herself, and even this kind of situation in his hand that she couldn''t resist and escape. In front of him, she was always in a weak position. She was invaded, rolled over, and killed in an instant. A drop of tear fell down from her eyes and broke into the water. He seemed to feel it and loosened his strength. She didn''t remember how she went back to her room. Her body and mind were taken away. Holding her in his arms, Zac breathed evenly and slowly. He hadn''t slept for almost three days when she was away, so he wouldn''t allow her to leave him for more than three days. Essie also fell asleep. She was so exhausted that she didn''t have the strength to be angry. The second day, when she opened her eyes, it was already ten o''clock. Zaczily leaned against the head of the bed, staring at her with deep and gloomy eyes. She ignored him and didn''t want to talk to him. She sat up silently and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Zac''s handsome face was covered with dark clouds. He could see that she didn''t n to make up with him and continued to quarrel with him. "Zac, I will cooperate with you, but I won''t forgive you or myself," she said word by word coldly. "Who am I to you?" Anger was ignited in Zac''s dark and cold eyes. "Who am I to you? My family means anything to you? " Essie retorted. Zac pinched her chin, "Lack of forbearance upsets great ns." She raised her arm and shook off his hand. "I''m not as resourceful and powerful as you. I only know that my family is more important than anything or any interests." "I''m also your family!" Zac reminded her in a clear and powerful tone. "So I will cooperate with you. This is the only thing I can do. Don''t expect too much." Unless she saw that Alice was fine, she couldn''t ovee the barrier in her heart. Zac sighed heavily and helplessly. Family affection was the weakness of Essie. Once she was pinched, the sequ would be difficult to remove. But he wouldn''t give in. There was no room for negotiation in front of the sess or failure of the overall situation. "If you can''t figure it out, just think about your son. That bastard is not dead yet. He wille back at any time. If you want to go to find Alice regardless of everything, I can cooperate with you. You are responsible for the consequences! " His tone was quite sharp, which could be said to hit the nail on the head. Essie shivered and curled up. In fact, she knew what he was worried about, so she did nothing. But she couldn''t ovee the barrier in her heart, especially when he lied to her and failed herplete trust. She couldn''t trust him unconditionally as before. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 745 Drive the Psycho Crazy Chapter 745 Drive the Psycho Crazy When Zac and Essie went downstairs, Lucy and her husband were taking the children to bask in the sun on the huge balcony of the vi. Mili and Rabi bent on the cushion, building blocks, and Dot sat on the chair and read books. The winter sun shone on the balcony. It was so warm that it dispelled the coldness. At the sight of them, Mili giggled and said, "Lovers'' quarrels are soon mended. Have you made it up?" Essie walked over and pinched her pink face. "Little Traitor, did you tell daddy secretly that we came out for fun?" As soon as she arrived, Zac followed her. It would be strange if someone didn''t snitch on her. Mili stuck out her tongue. "Mommy, I did it for the sake of family harmony. One of you is too tough, and the other is too stubborn. If there is no middle person to reconcile, you two will definitely divorce as before. " A gust of cold wind blew past in front of Essie and Zac, making leaves flutter. When the air around quickly cooled down, Rabi''s sweet voice came, "Mili, what does ''lovers'' quarrels are soon mended'' mean?" "That is..." Mili rolled her big ck eyes two times. In fact, she didn''t really understand, but she could guess ording to the literal meaning. "It means it is just a quarrel in the daytime, and they can make it up at night when they sleep. But they have to sleep together. They won''t make up if they don''t sleep together. " Zac and Essie were speechless. Their daughter''s words always shock everyone. "Honey, you know too much," wiping the sweat on her forehead, Essie said. "I''m a prodigy. Of course I know a lot." Mili raised her eyebrows and lookedcent. Dot nced at his parents and said, "I think they are not truly reconciled yet." He always spoke at critical moments and hit the nail on the head. He was as observant as his father. Usually when they went downstairs, daddy would hold mommy or mommy would hold daddy''s arm, or ten fingers interlocked. But today, they went down stairs one following each other in a separate ways. It was obvious that there was still a gap between them. Lucy and Bob looked at each other and smiled, "Let''s have breakfast first." Zac nodded slightly, turned around and entered the restaurant. He didn''t call Essie. The big devil had his own dignity as an emperor. As long as he thought he was right, he would neverpromise. Seeing him walk into the dining room, Lucy pulled Essie over and asked, "Are you quarreling with each other again because of Mary?" "No, it has nothing to do with my mother-inw. We just have some disagreements on some matters," Essie said weakly. The pain of not be able to tell the truth tortured her, and she could only swallow it with bitter. "If it is not a big problem. Don''t be stubborn anymore. It''s bad for your rtionship," Bob advised. "Okay." Essie nodded and entered the living room. Sitting face to face with Zac, the two of them kept silent and ate breakfast quietly. The atmosphere in the restaurant was so quiet that one could almost hear the grass sprouting from the soil outside the window. Zac''s face was as cold as ice that had never melted. He had the absolute control on major matters. She had no right to disobey but to obey the obligation. Essie stuffed the bread into her mouth without looking at him. After eating, Zac wiped his mouth gracefully with a napkin. "If you can''t think it through, just keep thinking. I have plenty of time." Then he stood up and walked out. In a rage, Essie stuffed all the bread left in her hand into her mouth. He was a big scheming jerk, big bastard and big liar. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In Dragon City, Eva updated micro-blog, "Do you know how Bloody Mary died? The first version was burned to death in the room. The second version was locked in a room with all the windows sealed, without any light, and tortured to death by the endless darkness." If God wanted to destroy her, he must make her crazy first. She wanted to provoke this madwoman and drive herpletely crazy. She wanted her to stay away from Jim, but she had to get close to Jim. She had decided that as long as Jim was free, she would eat with him and pay off all her debts. Fortunately, Jim seemed to be free every day recently. As soon as she opened her eyes in the morning, she received his call. At noon, the two of them had Chongqing hotpot. Jim was responsible for serving and she was responsible for eating. "Heaven pepper, during the time when the wound on your hand is healing, three mealspanionship can deduct one debt." "Why?" Eva''s beautiful eyebrows suddenly frowned, as if she was being exploited by the rich and the bad. "What do you think?" Jim ask, putting themb roll on her te. This action was equivalent to answering her question. He was responsible for cutting Western food for her, and he was responsible for picking up Chinese food for her. Her role seemed to bepletely reversed, and she had changed from a ve apany to the one that was served by him! "Well, just as your wish." She put the mutton into her mouth and decided to let it go. It was rare that he was possessed by angel recently. He was extremely kind. She couldn''t activate the fiendish nature that he temporarily sealed, and it was one hundred times better to eat and drink with him than to eat bread alone at home. Jim smiled with satisfaction. He enjoyed the rare obedience of the woman. In the middle of the meal, Eva took a sip of juice and said in a low voice, "Scum Jim, are you free tomorrow?" "What do you want to do?" Jim replied casually. "My brother wants to buy a car. I''m not good at choosing a car. Can you help me choose one?" Eva''s curly long eyshes flickered, and a hint of cunning shed quietly. Jim looked around her face, deep and sharp, "Do you think I''m idle?" Eva knew he wouldn''t agree. She had made up her mind to tell him the n of Essie and let him cooperate with her. She leaned over slightly and lowered her voice. "In fact, I didn''t ask you to pick a car. Didn''t our n of drawing a snake out of a hole failst time? I discussed with Essie and decided topletely drive this psycho crazy. The further she asks me to stay away from you, the closer I will be with you. I will piss her off and anxious her to death. " Touching his chin, Jim said, "This idea a little interesting." "Essie just came up with a big n for me. I came up with it alone. In fact, I''m very smart, right?" Eva laughed happily. Jim couldn''t helpughing at her reaction. It was rare for such a stupid woman with the intelligence of trilobite to be smart once. He couldn''t bear to hurt her, so he shrugged and said, "You''ve evolved." "Please cooperate with me then." Eva took the opportunity to persuade him. "What good will it do to me if I cooperate with you?" Jim slightly narrowed his charming eyes with an evil and attractive look. "If I die in the persecution of the psycho, I won''t be able to pay my debt to you." Eva pouted. This unexpected disaster was all because of him. There was no way for him to stay out of it! Looking at her, Jim said with a faint smile, "It seems that my debtor is going to be tied up with me, the creditor." "Yes." Eva nodded like a chick pecking rice, "It is your fault that the psycho takes me as a rival in love." With a faint smile on his face, Jim said, "I still haven''t found any substantial benefits to me." Eva was so speechless that she could spit out blood. He was just taking advantage of others'' peril to ckmail. That was inhuman! She took a deep breath and stared at him ferociously. "Every time you cooperate with me, I''ll make ''Hodgepodge'' for you." "Deal." Jim smiled, like a lion that had sessfully caught its prey, withcency in his eyes. Eva took a few pieces of duck''s blood to vent her anger. There was resistance wherever there was pressure. Although she had always been in a weak position, one day there would be aeback, and she would teach this arrogant enemy a good lesson. She picked up her phone and sent another micro-blog message, "Tomorrow morning, my male friend Jim Jim will go shopping the car with me. He is so handsome. Will the cars be so shy that they stalled?" When Jim saw the micro-blog post, he almost vomited up what he had eaten! "Heaven pepper, when did I be your male bestie?" And there was a new nickname, ''Jim Jim'', it''s so scary! "It''s a stunt. How can a big fish fall without delicious bait?" Eva stuck out her tongue. Jim was in a mess in the wind. For the sake of thest sentence, he reluctantly forgave her. As soon as her micro-blog post, the whole city''s fans began to shake. Eva didn''t say which shop to buy a car. They decided to break it out one by one and distribute to all the 4S shops in Dragon City. Once they found the traces of Eva and Jim, they would quickly send messages to inform everyone in the circle. On the morning of the second day, Jim drove to the dessert shop of the Qi n. After having breakfast with Eva and her brother, they went to the 4S shop in the central area. Jade was very excited. He got his driving license a year ago. It took him a year to persuade Eva to buy a car for him. As soon as the owner of the 4S shop received the news that Jim wasing, he didn''t open the door to wee the guests in the morning. Instead, he directly asked the security guards to surround the outside, including the parking lot, leaving only a passage to get in and out for the car, in case that fans and paparazzi would make trouble. Then he personally led the employees to stand at the gate to wee the distinguished guest of SVIP. Jim drove directly to the gate of the store. As soon as he got off, a female fan passed out in screams because of excitement. Not only Jim, but also Eva was used to this scene. As long as Jim participated in anyrge-scale event, the city would arrange for an ambnce to be on standby outside at any time, in order to rescue the fans who fainted because of oxygen deficiency due to excitement in time. But today was a private activity, and there was no ambnce on standby. The female fan could only wait for nine one one ambnce toe. The owner of the 4S store had already prepared it. Today, all the female employees were on holiday, and only male employees were arranged to work. However, he ignored that Jim was attracted by both male and female. Eva kept alert and kept in mind that she was not only here to pick a car for her brother, but also to ''fish''. She stood near the French window and looked around sharply. The psycho might be hidden among the fans outside. She had to use the exclusion method. It would be more troublesome if it was the brainless fan, but it would be easier if it was the ex-girlfriend of Jim, because he would definitely recognize her. Chapter 746 Do Whatever You Want Chapter 746 Do Whatever You Want Jade had already thought highly of a new car, Lamborghini 2016. But as soon as he opened his mouth, Eva punched him on the head. "Jade, you''re asking too much!" "Sister, it''s only about eight million. You are on the ie list. Is it necessary to be so stingy?" Jade touched his head with grievance. "A sports car has just a small space. Can it be of any use other than chasing girls?" Eva''s words were simple, direct and crude. Jade was sweating heavily, while the owner of the 4S shop only felt a gust of cold wind whistling past the ceiling. Sitting on the sofa in front of the French window, Jim drank tea casually. He was watching the outside and asionally turned his attention to Eva. Her words hit the nail on the head, revealing her brother''s mindpletely. A woman like her who could even keep ounts for five dors was absolutely practical. Of course, it was impossible for her to spend eight million dors to buy a car that was only used to show off and chase girls. "Sis, men are different from women. Women rely on clothes as their appearance, while men rely on cars," Jade muttered. If he drove a Lamborghini to school, many would be blinded by it and many girls would throw themselves at him! "You have to redecorate your appearance by yourself, not by me," Eva said earnestly and pulled him to the other side. Before she came here, she had already checked the car for Jade on the Inte. "This Land Rover Range Rover sports car is more cost-effective. It''s enough. You can take a ride with several of your friends." Jade opened the door and said, "It''s spacious." His voice was very low,pletely talking to himself, but she still heard it since he was close to her. She wanted to spit blood, "Jade, I bought a car for you, not to let you do such a messy thing." "Sister, I''m an adult. That''s normal. People shouldn''t suppress themselves. You simply hold hands until you are in a rtionship for three months. And you ept the kiss on face after six months of getting to know each other, and kiss on the lips after a year. Except for my brother-inw, you can''t find a second man who is willing to marry people like you," Jade said seriously. Eva''s face turned even redder than an apple in Washington. If there was a hole in the ground next to her, she would definitely go in without hesitation. Jim tried his best to hold back hisughter not far away. A freak like heaven pepper couldn''t be find anywhere else. But somehow, he felt it was funny and cute. Eva punched at Jade again, "If you say one more word, I''ll buy you a QQ of Chery." This sentence was quite intimidating, and Jade immediately shut up and did not dare to say anything. After that, the shop assistant took Jade to the testing ground in the back. Eva walked to the opposite of Jim and sat down, drinking coffee and waiting. "Is there anything wrong?" she asked Jim. Jim nced at the outside and said, "Even if the psychoes, can you find her under this situation?" Eva turned her head to look out of the window and took a deep breath. The fans of both of them had shrouded the 4s shops without a crack. "Why are there so many people here?" She was shocked. "You announce it in such a high-profile manner on you micro-blog, how can they note?" Jim sneered. The wheel in Eva''s mind spun quickly, and then he smiled, "Scum Jim, you have a pair of sharp eyes, don''t you? After you go outter, you have to see if there is anyone you know in those fans. If the psycho is not your brainless fan, but your ex, you will definitely recognize her, right? " Jim understood what she meant and smiled as ifforting her. The brain of the trilobite had indeed evolved. After the car was tested, Jade ran over and sat down with a smile on his face. "Are you satisfied?" Eva caressed his head. He took a sip of coffee and nodded. "It''s okay." "This is yourment on a car that worth one million dors?" Eva raised her eyebrows and waved her hand to pinch his face. "Hey, sister, can you be moredylike? I''m an adult now. Don''t attack me violently from time to time. The man sitting opposite you is King Jim. Aren''t you afraid of frightening him? " Jade howled. Jim looked very calm. He had long been ustomed to the barbarity of the heaven pepper. He was not surprised at all. If she really became ady, he would be frightened. "You two are quite different." He smiled. "Age is generation gap." Jade showed a helpless expression. Eva red at him and said, "Jade, let me tell you. I hate scums the most in my life. You can pursue a girl, but you can''t flirt with different women all the time." Jade showed a strange smile and said, "Sister, there are so many beautiful women in the world. How can I be infatuated with a single one? Besides, I''m young and it''s time for me to look for love. If I don''t make more girlfriends, how can I know which one is my favorite? " Eva was in a mess. She suddenly found that her brother was a replica of York, who inherited all the most hateful genes from him. "I will cut your pocket money by half from tomorrow on. If you want to pursue a girl, you have to make money by yourself." "Sister, not every girl is as conservative as you." Jade pouted. Eva spit out all the coffee she had just taken. Fortunately, she caught it with tissue quickly. "She is beautiful and in good shape. If shees to me voluntarily, I will be a fool not to do it with her," Jade said indifferently, as if he was talking about amon meal. Then he added, "King Jim and brother-inw must have experienced more than I did. Men are so excellent that the situation is out of control most of the time." Jim choked, as if he got shoot while lying on the bed. He was a neat freak. How could he touch those people? Eva was so anxious that she called the shop assistant to bring her a bottle of iced water to calm down. After a while, she took a deep breath and asked slowly, "Have you taken any safety measures?" "Yes, I have. But it''s broken. She said she would take medicine when she went back. She is experienced," Jade said indifferently. Eva gulped down ice water. She decided to end this topic, or she would have fainted after spitting out three liters of blood. Jade turned to look at Jim and said, "Sis Essie said that you and my sister are enemies for three lifetimes. I think you get along well with each other. Do you change from enemies for three lifetimes to happy enemies?" "Do you think it''s possible?" Jim said casually. "Not really. My sister''s is too special. I guess only my brother-inw can withstand it." Jade shook his head like a rattle drum. Although Eva was his sister, her type was definitely not in line with his choice of a spouse. With an evil and attractive smile, Jim said, "No matter how spicy the pepper is, I can chop it into pieces." Eva red at him angrily and felt aggrieved. She med herself that she couldn''t beat this guy. Otherwise, even if he was an old evil, she would beat him into a real honest man. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jadeughed and looked at Jim with admiration. "I almost forget that you are the most evil man in Dragon City. You must have some evil method. No matter how powerful a woman is, she will be beaten into a sheep." Eva''s face darkened. Jade was such a bad guy. He didn''t help her, but spoke for scum Jim. He really needed a lesson. She took one hundred dors from her bag and gave it to Jade, asking him to take a taxi back to school. She and Jim had something to do. After Jade left, she got into the car with Jim. Fans shouted and screamed crazily outside. Jim''s car stopped at a corner after driving out of the security box. His sharp eyes fell on the rearview mirror outside the window. "What did you see?" Eva leaned over in a hurry and looked at the rearview mirror. A figure was standing not far from the pavilion. With short hair, she looked like a woman from her figure. She was wearing a big mask, so her face could not be seen clearly. She could only see a pair of eyes staring at their car. "Is that the psycho?" Before Eva finished his words, Jim had already opened the door and rushed over. Seeing this, the woman immediately ran away. Eva also got off the car and followed them. No matter who she was, they would catch her first. At a normal speed, it was impossible for a woman to run faster than Jim, but she was very smart. She shouted, "Jim is here!" When the fans outside the fence heard her voice, they rushed to the street like excited wild horses. She also took the opportunity to hide in her fans. "Damn it!" Jim cursed in his throat and stopped in an instant. He turned around and grabbed Eva who was catching up to run back to avoid the fierce fans. Just as the two of them passed the security box again, a shining thing came into view of Jim. He picked it up in a second and took her into the car. When the fans came, he started the engine and drove away. At this moment, Eva admired Jim very much. When he was running wildly, he could even see the ne left on the ground. It was indeed a pair of golden eyes. "You must take bodyguards with you when you go out from now on." She patted her chest and took a deep breath. Jim nced at her. He was used toing and going alone. He wouldn''t take bodyguards with him when he went out unless he took part in some activities. "I didn''t waste my time today. The ne must be that damn psycho''s," he said in a low voice. Eva picked up the ne. It was a tinum ne with exquisite workmanship. The pendant was a small heart-shaped photo frame with a pattern of peony carved on it. She carefully opened the pendant, and there was a photo of a couple in it. The man had a peerless handsome face, and she could recognize at a nce that he was the person beside her, and the woman beside him... She was shocked. Chapter 747 It Turns Out She Was Really A Psycho Chapter 747 It Turns Out She Was Really A Psycho She had never forgotten that exquisite and exceedingly beautiful face. "Scum Jim, this photo..." Jim''s casual gaze froze at the moment when his gaze swept across the photo. He braked sharply and pulled over. Grabbing the ne in Eva''s hand, he stared at the photo with his eyes wide open, and a muscle on his face began to twitch violently. His heart seemed to be burned by fire, which made him dizzy and dizzy. His internal organs were rolling, and every cell of him was painful. "Scum Jim, she... Is it Janice? " A trace of fear shed through Eva''s eyes, and her tongue was tied up in fear. Essie once said that Janice regarded her as the reincarnation of bloody Mary, and the signature on the warning card she sent to her was bloody Mary. And this ne also became a kind of supporting evidence. Except her, who else would hang the photo of Jim and her around her neck all day long? Silence filled the car. After a long time, Jim said in a low voice, "Janice is dead." "Is that her ghosting back for you?" Eva blurted out. After shooting the horror movie for a few days, she found that she hadn''t acted yet and became a little absent-minded. Jim stared at her with a strange look. She stuck out her tongue and lowered her head, without saying anything. If it was a ghost at night, it was possible. In the broad day, the sun was shining brightly. Could a ghost stand in the sun? It would be strange if it was not annihted into ashes! Jim started the engine again, without saying a word all the way. His expression was deep and gloomy. Eva thought he would drive her home first, but she didn''t expect him to drive directly to his vi. She had no choice but to follow him to get off the car. After sitting on the sofa, she said thoughtfully, "It seems that our previous guess is wrong. It''s not your brainless fan, nor your ex-girlfriend that you dumped, but a person rted to your first love." ying with the ne in his hand, Jim smiled faintly, "It should be that she is back." His voice was very weak, as if he was talking to himself. However, Eva still vaguely heard, "Who?" she asked in a hurry. Jim didn''t answer, as if he didn''t intend to tell her. "If you know her, you''d better find her and exin to her. Don''t let her wrongs me anymore." Eva pouted. She didn''t want to take the me and die for injustice. Jim slightly raised his eyes and nced at her. "If she really believes it is you, it''s useless to exin." "Why?" Eva was shocked. "She really has mental disease." Jim sighed. Eva touched her forehead and thought, ''What''s going on in this world? Why is the psycho released from the mental hospital to harm others?'' "Now that you know who she is, you''d better find her as soon as possible. At least you can control her movements." "Of course I will look for her. But she is quite smart. It will take me some time." Jim''s eyes fell on an unknown corner outside the window. His voice seemed toe from there, quite ethereal. Eva looked up at the sky, feeling like weeping but had no tears. Oh my God, she was still a highly intelligent psycho. No wonder she was always attacked by her. Noticing her nervousness, Jim patted her shoulder sympathetically and said, "There''s one more thing I forgot to tell you. She''s more skillful than you. You really have to be careful this time. You have to take at least ten bodyguards with you when you go out." What? She was not only smart, but also good at fighting? Was this the nemesis? Eva cried. Death was not terrible, but it was too unjust to die like this! She picked up her phone and posted on micro-blog, "Bloody Mary, you have to distinguish the difference between a fiancee and a male bestie. A male bestie is someone who apany you to have meals, go shopping and have small chats. And Fiancee is the one that you are in a rtionship with and will marry in the future. My fiancee is Vinton. Remember, don''t make a mistake!" ncing at her micro-blog, Jim shook his head and sighed, "It''s no use. She has serious delusion and paranoia. Even if you dry your saliva, she only believes in her own judgment." Eva crossed her hands over her chest and made a gesture of prayer to him. "Monkey King, subdue this monster quickly, okay?" Jim picked up his phone, entered the micro-blog and unhurriedly pressed a few words, "Good girl, don''t be naughty, go home now!" Eva knew that the message was sent to the bloody Mary. What a tone to coax the psycho! She really wanted to reply, "The charming prince asked you to go home for dinner!" But she stopped after moving her finger. She had a severe paranoia. If she read her reply, she might think that she and Jim had conspired to catch her. At this time, the Butler came. The lunch was ready. They would have southeastern Asia food today. Seeing the delicious food on the table, Eva swept away the heavy haze in her heart and began to eat. Looking at her, Jim smiled and said, "I thought you would have no appetite on these foods." "How could it be?" Raising her beautiful eyebrows slightly, Eva said, "The world is big and the stomach is the most important. You have to eat without any distraction. Even if the end of the world ising, you have to fill your stomach first. So even you are dead, you won''t be a hungry ghost." Jim couldn''t helpughing. This woman might have be a God in the foodie world, and could be called the God of food. After eating a piece of curry beef, Eva smacked her lips with satisfaction. After swallowing it, she took a sip of red wine and whispered, "Is the psycho really better in fighting than me?" "I know exactly how powerful you are." Jim narrowed his charming eyes and said sharply, "The most important thing is not only to fight bravely, but also wisely against the enemy." How could the brain of a trilobitepete with the psycho with high IQ and no normal thinking? Eva understood what he meant. Although she was very unhappy, she had to admit that resourcefulness was indeed her weakness, especially in the face of these highly intelligent talents. However, she had Essie, her best friend. Two to one, she believed that she could win! From N?velDrama.Org. After lunch, she opened her mobile phone and checked micro-blog and deleted those boring replies of her fans. Her eyes fell on the big V ount named ''Reborn BM'' on micro-blog. "What kind of death do you prefer? I can help you realize that!" Looking at her reply, Eva''s face turned red. ''Reborn BM''. The micro-blog name was so familiar. She seemed to have seen it somewhere? She searched in her mind quickly. Suddenly, she jumped up from the sofa as if she was pricked by a needle. "Scum Jim, is the micro-blog ount of Janice called ''Reborn BM?" Jim''s eyes turned cold. He grabbed her phone and read the reply. He frowned and said, "It seems that her illness is getting worse and worse." "She stole Janice''s micro-blog? BM is the abbreviation of bloody Mary, right? " Eva asked in astonishment. She was really a smart psycho. She could actually be a hacker. Jim didn''t say anything. He opened his micro-blog in silence, and there was a reply from ''Reborn BM'', which read, "Baby is very angry. You don''t love the baby anymore. Baby won''t go home!" ncing at him, Eva pouted and said, "It seems that your move doesn''t work. She is not going to show up." Jim put his phone aside, crossed his hands on the back of his head, and showed a rxed expression. "It''s better if she doesn''t show up. I''m fine with it. Anyway, the person she is looking for is not me." Eva said in a frenzy, "Scum Jim, if I am really killed by her, I won''t let you go even if I die and be a ghost. I will be a ferocious ghost and haunt you all day long, making you restless. " Jim picked up the juice on the tea table and took a sip slowly. With an evil smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "You have to prove that there are ghosts in the world first." His voice was as cold as a gust of cold wind blowing in front of Eva. Petrified, Eva picked up the cherry juice on the table and drank it to quench the fire. Jim nced at her. A strange light quietly shed across his brown ice eyes. In fact, he was deliberately teasing her. There was nothing to worry about since he knew her identity and there was no one in Dragon City that he couldn''t find. No matter how powerful Monkey King was, he couldn''t escape from the palm of Buddha. In the hotel vi, the kids had packed their backpacks and were going to climb the mountain with their parents. They were going to camp at the top of the mountain at night. Lucy and Bob stayed in the vi to take care of their grandson and didn''t go with them. In fact, Essie didn''t want to go either. Since he had bodyguards and nannies with him, it was okay for Zac to take care of three children alone. However, Zac was a devil, how could he give her the right to refuse. If she dared not go, he would put her into his big bag and carry her up the mountain. She held Rabi''s hand, and Zac held Mili''s. Dot had always been independent. He would not let anyone hold his hand. "Sometimes I feel that I will never be full. Maybe only by eating a lot can I grow taller..." Mili and Rabi were singing together. Since the concert of Jim held in Dragon City, and the song was sung by Eva, it had been popr all over the streets andnes and became a popr song in KTV. Essie hummed with them, deliberately ignoring the existence of Zac. Zac nced at her gloomily. Was this woman''s mind stuck in a mess? She didn''t even figure it out. She would see how he would punish her tonight? Mili had already noticed that the two hadn''t reconciled yet. After singing, she ran to Dot and said, "Daddy and mommy seem to be in a cold war. What should we do?" "Just leave them alone." Dot said in a casual tone, "They have done a lot. Just get used to it." "What if they want to divorce again?" Mili frowned, looking sad. "The possibility is zero." Dot shrugged. "What if mommy is running away with the baby in her belly again?" Her thick eyshes fluttered two times. "Is she pregnant with a baby again?" Dot felt speechless. His sister had inherited all her mommy''s genes of worrying for nothing and had all kinds of strange ideas in her mind. Mili stuck out her tongue. Her father seemed to have said that he would never put the little baby in her mother''s belly again. She rolled her beautiful ck eyes for two times, and suddenly, she trembled violently, as if she had thought of something very important. She quickly pulled Dot over and lowered her voice, fearing that her parents would know it. Chapter 748 Fight Or Play Games Chapter 748 Fight Or y Games "I think of one thing that is most likely to happen," she said in a voice that was almost like lipnguage. "What is it?" Dot said calmly. He had already been used to the fuss about Mili. It was obvious that she hadn''t been selected when she inherited mommy''s genes. "It has something to do with a mistress." Mili said word by word seriously, "Maybe they quarreled with each other because of a mistress." Dot was choked. He really admired his sister''s imagination. "Who wants a mistress, daddy?" he asked deliberately. "There are so many women around him. If all those bad mistresses who wants to hook up with daddy held hands together, they may be able to circle the equator. It was easy for a mistress to take advantage of the chance when mommy and daddy quarreled. It was said on the Inte that there was no such a man that a mistress cannot win over. There was only a mistress that did not work hard enough. In the past, uncle Vinton''s bad Mommy took advantage of grandma and grandpa Xu''s quarrel to get involved in their marriage and made them divorce," Mili crossed her arms and said seriously. Dot rubbed his chin. To be honest, the mistress was a tenacious creature that was difficult to destroy. That was the natural enemy of marriage. In their family, not only did daddy have a great charm of attracting mistress, but also, their mommy was the same. Daddy was not the only man who liked her, but daddy Hanson was an exception. Daddy Hanson was mommy''s first love, and he knew mommy before daddy, he could not be regarded as a home wrecker. Steven is the real bad guy. He always wants to take Mommy away. "Adults are too troublesome." He sighed. Holding her chin with one hand, Mili said thoughtfully, "ording to my observation in the past two days, it should be mommy who is angry. If daddy is angry, he won''te to see Mommy voluntarily. So I have to find out the real situation." After arriving at the top of the mountain, Zac took Rabi and Dot to pick up dead branches in the forest to make a bonfire. Mili walk to the side of Essie. "Mommy, when are you going to make up with daddy?" Stroking her head, Essie said, "Baby, it''s adults'' business. You kids should not meddle in it." What happened to Alice was like a thorn in her heart. A slight move would make her painful, and it was not easy to get rid of it. "Mommy, is daddy looking for a mistress outside, so you can''t forgive him?" Mili asked in a very low voice. Hearing that, Essie choked hard, covered her mouth and coughed. "Baby, Daddy won''t find a mistress outside." "It''s hard to say. Barry, our ssmate, his father is having a mistress outside. His mommy found out. His parent quarreled at home every day and even wanted to divorce," Mili pouted and said. With a smile, Essie said, "Don''t worry. I''m sure about that. Even if men all over the world find mistresses, your father won''t." Her indifferent expression didn''t dispel Mili''s worries, but made her more worried. Did Mommy overestimate herself, or did she overestimate daddy? A mistress was difficult to guard against! This kind of thing must be prevented in advance. Mommy was confused. Even the mistress was beside her, she wouldn''t know. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Mommy, don''t take it lightly. Jimmy''s father also has a mistress, his secretary. He even has an illegitimate child." Mili couldn''t be more serious. Hearing that, Essie sighed in a low voice. As far as she knew, Mili and Dot were in the talent ss of the elite school of the Ivy Aristocratic School. All the students in the ss were with intelligent and were more sensitive to their parents'' affairs than other children. If someone talked about their parents'' matter in ss, it would definitely affect other children and make them worry about their own family. "Baby, mommy and daddy just have different opinions on some issues, not the mistress. Don''t think too much." "Well, I believe you for the time being." Mili blinked her eyes and changed her tone. "But even if you don''t have a mistress now, it''s easy for the mistress to take advantage of the cold war between you two. Flies will not flock at an seamless egg. Grandma and grandpa are good examples. You must remember that. " She was lecturing her mother, Essie. With a little sweat on her forehead, Essie quickly pulled her little shoulder and let her y by herself. Seeing that Zac came back with two children, she nned to go into the tent and have a rest. Unexpectedly, the phone came in. It was from Eva, who told her the identity of the psycho was clear. But Jim kept her in suspense and refused to tell her who it was, so she had to investigate by herself. It was not a difficult thing for Essie, because Zac must know everything about Jim. But now she was in a cold war with him. She didn''t want to talk to him voluntarily. It was a little difficult to find out the truth. Zac taught the children to drill wood to make fire, and lit a bonfire. The nannies began to cook. Essie was doing a few sit ups in the tent, her heart struggling in the sea of contradiction. She didn''t want to talk to Zac, but she couldn''t turn a blind eye about her bestie''s matter. High IQ psycho was very dangerous, and there was no legal responsibility for killing people. After thinking it over, she surrendered. The matter of her bestie was more important, and the ount between her and Zac would be settledter. "Zac!" She called out in the tent. Seeing that Zac turned around, she waved to him. "You finally figured it out?" Zac breathed a sigh of relief. He walked into the tent with a relieved smile on his face. Instead of answering, Essie went straight to the point and told him what Eva had just told her on the phone. Zac saw through her at a nce. "You want to ask me who that woman is, right?" Essie nodded. A mischievous look shed across Zac''s face. "Honey, as long as you serve me well tonight, I will tell you everything I know!" With his words, the cheeks of Essie turned red. "Zac, you are so shameless!" "For you, I have never been the most shameless, only more shameless." With an evil and attractive smile, Zac turned around and walked out. Clenching her teeth, Essie stamped her feet in shame and anger. This was simply racketeering. Damn it! Damn it! After dark, the kids yed for a while and then went to bed in the tent. Essie had nned to sleep with the children. But after being ckmailed by Zac, she had no choice but to bite the bullet and enter his tent obediently. "Honey, you''re really admirable. You can do anything for your friend." Zac sneered. "Cut the crap. Let''s begin." Essie rolled her eyes at him,y down and was ready. Raising his thick eyebrows slightly, Zac said, "Did you hear it wrong? It''s you who serve me, not me who serve you!" Essie spat out blood and punched him on the shoulder. "Zac, don''t push your luck!" "Honey, it''s not a pleading attitude." Zac pinched the tip of her chin, his eyes shining like a lion, as if she was a small antelope for him to y with, and he would swallow it after ying enough. Essie took three deep breaths in a row. She couldn''t stand it, but she had to stand it under the situation! She sat up straight, lifted her leg and stepped on the man... In the middle of the night, Mili woke up and went to the bathroom. She followed the nanny out of the temporary bathroom. When she passed by Zac''s tent, she vaguely heard a whining sound, as if her mother was crying. The nanny heard it as well and felt a little embarrassed. She quickly took her hand and said, "Miss Mili, go back to sleep." "Miss Li, did you hear the cry?" "No, you must have misheard." The nanny waved her hand and quickly took her back to her tent. Mili pursed her lips. She didn''t believe that she had heard it wrong. She pretended to be asleep after lying down, but her ears were pricked up. The nanny fell asleep soon. She sneaked out of the tent and hid behind the tents of Zac and Essie. Vaguely, another voice came. It was mommy''s voice. Yes. Did they quarrel in the tent at midnight? Her heart was in her throat all of a sudden. A ray of moonlight cast down through the clouds, and two hazy figures could be seen faintly shaking in the tent. Oh my God! Mili was frightened. They didn''t sleep at all. They were not only quarreling, but also fighting! The baby was so scared. She hurried back to her tent, pulled the quilt over her head and trembled. She knew that their situation was abnormal this time. It must be that daddy had a mistress outside. He was so tall and strong, and his mother was so weak. Would he beat her to death? No, she had to save her Mommy. Thinking of this, she sat up. Miss Li was awakened and thought she was in a dream. She quickly asked, "Miss Mili, did you have a nightmare?" "Miss Li, my parents seem to be quarreling. I''m going to persuade them." Miss Li broke out in a sweat and came to her senses in a hurry. "Miss Mili, you misheard. They are not quarreling, but ying games. If adults can''t fall asleep at night, they will y games together. If they are tired, they will fall asleep. " "Really?" Mili looked at her, confused. Miss Li knew that Mili was a smart child, so she couldn''t deceive her as she did to Rabi. She continued, "Didn''t you say that ''lovers'' quarrels are soon mended''st time? The so-called harmony at the end of the bed meant to y games at night. You can''t disturb them. They will make up when they have fun. If you disturb them, they can''t make up. " "Really?" Mili tilted her head. "Of course it''s true. Go to sleep now. When you get up tomorrow morning, you will see daddy and Mommy talking andughing as before. " Miss Li patted her on the back. Mili Lay down again and felt a little relieved. Miss Li breathed a sigh of relief and patted her gently. She didn''t dare to close her eyes until she fell asleep, fearing that she would cause trouble to Zac. The second day, as soon as Mili opened her eyes, she went to find Zac and Essie. She wanted to make sure whether they were fighting or ying games. As soon as she arrived at the tent, she saw Zacing out. "Daddy, where is mommy?" She stood on tiptoe, stretched out her neck and looked inside hard. Chapter 749 The Person Who Fell Off The Building Chapter 749 The Person Who Fell Off The Building "What''s wrong, baby?" Zac looked at her with a smile. "Can I go in and see Mommy?" Mili asked cautiously. "Mommy is still sleeping." Zac stroked her head. "I just want to have a look inside," Mili pleaded. If they were ying games, her Mommy would not be injured. If they were fighting, her Mommy would definitely be... She suddenly stopped thinking and dared not continue to think about it. Zac didn''t know what was on her mind, but she had inherited all the mysterious genes from his little fool. It was not strange for her to asionally do something strange. He made a gesture of shush and said, "Keep your voice down. Don''t wake mommy up." Mili nodded and walked in quietly. Essie was sleeping soundly in the quilt. She saw the bright red bruise on her neck at the first sight and fell to the ground with a scream. Miss Li was lying. Her parents were not ying gamesst night, but quarreling. Daddy is so powerful. Mommy is no match for him. Maybe she has been strangled to death by him! Thinking of this, she burst into tears. "Daddy, you are a devil! You are a bad guy! You strangled mommy!" Her cry woke up Essie from her dream. Almost subconsciously, she jumped up from the mat. "Who is dead? Who was strangled? " Zac was confused by Mili''s behavior. He thought she had a nightmarest night. "Mommy, are you still alive?" Mili looked at her and cried.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Confused, Essie, two foot monk, grabbed her clothes and put them on. She walked up to her daughter and asked, "Baby, tell mommy what happened?" "Mommy!" Mili threw herself in her arms. "Daddy hit youst night, didn''t he? He has a mistress outside. He has changed his mind. Don''t be with him. Divorce him and marry daddy Hanson. Daddy Hanson won''t beat you. " Although Zac hadn''t figured out what his daughter was doing, his face darkened as soon as he heard that she wanted Essie to divorce him and marry Hanson. He walked up to Essie and pulled Mili out of her arms. "Little girl, do you want me to spank you today?" Mili raised her little foot and kicked him hard on the calf. "You are a violent devil!" In a hurry, Essie took her daughter back, patted her on the back andforted her, "Baby, tell mommy, what happened?" Mili sniffed and sobbed, "Last night, when I got up and went to the bathroom, I heard you crying in the tent. You two had a quarrel. Did daddy hit you? Miss Li lied to me that you were ying a game, but I knew it wasn''t. Jimmy said that if a man has a mistress, he will be a devil and might kill his wife and child. " As Essie and Zac looked at each other, the two of them suddenly realized what had happened. They only felt extremely speechless. "Honey, Miss Li didn''t lie to you. We are indeed ying games," embarrassed, Essie exined. "Then why is your neck injured?" Mili wiped her tears. "It is... I was bitten by poisonous bug. There are a lot of poisonous bugs on the top of the mountain. Yesterday, I was identally bitten by a poisonous bug flying in. " Essie smiled awkwardly. "Really?" Mili looked at her and then at Zac. "When did mommy lie to you?" Essie smiled, trying to hide her guilt. Zac came over and rubbed his daughter''s little head, with a gloomy face. "Little girl, where did you hear the nonsense that I have a mistress?" "Jimmy and Barry''s father are having a mistress. Nina said that spring ising. Spring is the season for all living things toe back to life and animals to beg for a mate. As an animal, the hormones in human body will also increase sharply, and it is easy for people to cheat," Mili said seriously. Touching her forehead, Essie thought that the way a gifted child thought was really different from that of ordinary people. Zac pinched her tearful face and said, "Little girl, remember, even if all the male animals in the world have mistresses, I won''t have one." "So the hormones in your body won''t change with the change of the season?" Zac was a little speechless. He didn''t want to talk about such inappropriate questions with children. "I''ll count to three and go back to your tent right away!" Looking at his gloomy face, Mili stuck out her tongue at him and ran out dejectedly. With a long sigh of relief, Essie red at Zac. She was so embarrassed in front of her daughter. Zac sat beside her and said, "It seems that it''s necessary to give this little girl some enlightenment lessons, in case she makes trouble again." "It''s time to get down to business," said Essie seriously. Zac stood up, took out two boxes of milk from his bag, and handed one to her. While drinking, he said, "If my guess is right, the woman with schizophrenia should be Janice''s sister, J." "Does Janice have a sister?" Essie was slightly shocked. "The two daughters of the Wang n, one is exceedingly beautiful and the other is extremely smart. Unfortunately, both of them are sick. One was sick with a rare family inherited disease, and the other was intermittent schizophrenia. Janice''s disease was inherited from his father''s family. His father died at the age of thirty. Her mother jumped off the building tomit suicide because of sadness, leaving only the two sisters living together. Fortunately, they have left a huge legacy, which can make the two sisters live a carefree life. " After a pause, Zac continued, "After Janice died, J disappeared. Jim looked for her for a long time, but didn''t find her. I didn''t expect that she woulde back after so many years. " With a heavy sigh, a tinge of sympathy shed across Essie''s face. "Happy families are all alike, every unhappy family is unhappy in its own way. I didn''t expect that the fate of the two sisters is so tragic." Zac took the opportunity to put his arm around her shoulder. "Honey, happy life is not easy to get. You should cherish it." Essie shook off his hand. "Don''t change the topic. Since Janice is sick, will the Jing family object her dating with Jim? " "Of course they objected. Janice can''t have a baby with such a disease. But no one could change Jim''s mind. For the sake of Janice, he would rather give up the identity of the crown prince of the Jing family. " Zac shrugged. "It turns out that Jim is a sage of love who sacrificed his position for his beloved one." With a sigh, Essie changed her tone, "Why doesn''t J go to find Jim first when shees back? Why did she hide and deal with Eva?" "In her opinion, Eva is her sister''s biggest rival in love," Zac analyzed. "We have to find her as soon as possible, or she is likely to attack Eva," Essie said. "Don''t worry. Jim will definitely find her," Zac said casually. Essie was very displeased with his indifferent tone. It was the same to her sister and Eva. As long as people and things had nothing to do with his own interests, he was always indifferent. He was indeed cold, cold-blooded and indifferent. "She is Janice''s sister. Even if Jim finds her, he can''t throw her into a psychiatric hospital. She can continue to hurt Eva." "Don''t worry about that. Jim will keep an eye on her and won''t let her hurt Eva," Zacforted her. Frowning, Essie continued, "You said that Jim had dated so many girlfriends, but J didn''t go to find them. Why did she keep an eye on Eva? Didn''t she know that Eva was going to marry my brother?" "Although J has mental disease, her IQ scores as high as two hundred and thirty eight. She is very observant," said Zac with a smile on his face. Hearing that, Essie was shocked. "You mean Eva and Jim..." She stopped talking and changed her tone instead of saying thest sentence. "Eva loves my brother. She can''t have an affair with Jim. It''s because J is too sensitive." "It''s none of her business. Janice is dead. Jim can''t stay with a dead person for the rest of his life." Zac''s voice became sharp, "If she really bes hysterical, she has to be sent to treatment." Essie nodded. Although she sympathized with J, this was not the reason why she could hurt Eva. After all, she was not Janice. Now that she had almost finished what she should ask, when Essie was about to go out, she was stopped by Zac. "You''ve thought about it for so many days. Have you changed your mind?" "As long as I can''t get the news, my heart will be restless. So, please don''t push me too hard." Then she shook off his hand and walked out. Depressed, Zac hit the mat with his fist. He really wanted to drill into this woman''s brain to see why she couldn''t pull herself out of some problems. But when it came to principles, he would never give in. He would only wait for her to straighten out her thinking. He would wait as long as she could! Outside the tent, Mili had regained her lively smile. "Daddy doesn''t have a mistress. My family is still happy. That''s great." She pped her hands. Although she was talking to herself, her voice was loud enough to be heard clearly by Essie who was standing outside the tent. She came over and stroked her head. "Daddy and Mommy are good. Don''t think too much, okay?" "Okay." Mili nodded and reached out her little hand to hold her hand. "Mommy, you must keep an eye on daddy. You must get rid of all the possible mistresses, so as to make sure everything goes well." Sweat dripped from Essie''s forehead. She was only worried that Zac was too cold-blooded. She would not worry him to have a mistress. A mistress who fell in love with him might end up miserable like Valery and Le. After breakfast, Essie told Eva about J on the phone. At this time, Eva was about to go to the supermarket for shopping with four bodyguards. Her car was parked downstairs. As soon as she opened the door and got in, she heard a loud bang. A person fell down from the roof and heavily smashed on the front cover of her car. Immediately, the brain burst and blood sshed everywhere. Chapter 750 Play The Psychic Game Chapter 750 y The Psychic Game The hood of the car was caved in because of the huge impact, and the window was full of blood. The person who fell from the building looked ferocious. Eva screamed in horror, opened the door and rushed out. The bodyguard quickly took her into the apartment hall to protect her. Eva''s face turned pale and curled up on the sofa, trembling. It was the first time that he had seen a real dead person. Such a terrifying scene had never appeared even in a horror movie. It was so terrifying. The security guard of the building called the police and poured her a cup of coffee to calm her down. A bodyguard and several security guards rushed to the rooftop of the apartment, but there was no one on it. They only found a card covered under bricks on the rail. "The fourth warning, next time it''s you!" The police arrived soon. After the forensic examination, they showed an extremely shocked expression on their faces. "This is an artificial dummy!" Eva was so furious that she hit the wall hard with her fist. The psycho was really annoying. It was getting more and more vicious. After knowing that J had made trouble again, Essie decided to expose her to the media. With so many eyes on her, she did not believe that she could continue to hide. However, what she didn''t expect was that Jim seemed to have foreseen her n. He issued a ban in advance and forbade her to reveal any information about J. Finally, Essie understood why Zac didn''t want to get involved in this matter. He knew too well about Jim. He knew that he didn''t want others to get involved, but only wanted to solve it by himself. He wanted to protect J because she was Janice''s sister, but it had nothing to do with Essie. She wanted to secure the safety of Eva. She had set up a lunch at Blue Sea and Sunny Sky to have a good talk with Jim. If he couldn''t stop J as soon as possible, she would have to use the power of the Xu family. Eva was now Vinton''s fiancee and the future hostess of the Xu family. It was reasonable for them to use the power of the Xu family to protect her and deal with J. Eva grabbed the knife with her left hand and poked it hard on the steak. Although she sympathized with J and hoped to dissolve the unrequited resentment with her, the actions of the viin behind her made her very shameless. If she had the ability, she would fight with her alone. She hated the viin who yed tricks behind her most. The so-called ''the miserable man must have his defect causes the misery'' which was indeed reasonable. "Jim, do you have any n for J?" Essie said in a careless tone on purpose. Smart as Jim was, he would understand what she meant. Jim shrugged his shoulders and said slowly, "Your idea is too simple. Exposing J will only annoy her and make her do something more crazy. It won''t help at all." Taking a sip of wine, Essie asked someone to investigate J and found some of her glorious past. When she was six years old, she suspected that her neighbor wanted to kidnap her sister, so she set fire to the neighbor''s house. When she was eight years old, she said that her sister''s ssmate was possessed by a Nine Tailed Fox and wanted to kill her sister, so she added poison in her sister''s ssmate/s powder and ruined her face. When she was ten years old, she believed that the baby in a pregnant woman''s belly was the reincarnation of Satan, and after the baby was born, she would take her sister away. She made a n that caused the pregnant woman to roll down the stairs of the mall, and the twins in her belly were aborted... She was notorious, but the most terrible thing was that the police did not find the direct evidence of her crime. Although they called her as a suspect for questioning, she was finally released because of the lack of evidence. Perhaps, Janice was not the reincarnation of Bloody Mary. She was the real reincarnation of Bloody Mary. "Let her wander around the city. She might hurt innocent people at any time. I''m reminding the citizens of Dragon City. There''s nothing wrong about that," Essie said tly. "Yes." Eva nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice, "Not to mention hurting people, it''s not good to hurt cats and dogs." Jim cast a sidelong nce at her and said with a faint smile, "The boats of your friendship are as strong as the Nora ark." Even the tsunami could not overturn them. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Don''t you know our life motto? Money is precious, and love is priceless. If it is friendship, you can throw both of them away," Eva said firmly. Essie patted her on the shoulder and reminded her of the thing they should focus on and not to be deflected by Jim. Eva understood what she meant and coughed, "Scum Jim, since J is the sister of your first love, you are her guardian. You have three days to find her, or we will find her ourselves. You are not allowed to stop us." Jim''s Brown pupils shrank slightly, and his eyes became very deep. "It doesn''t take three days. I will make her show up tomorrow." Eva was shocked, "Do you have any idea?" Jim smiled evilly and tapped his head with his index finger, "We can''t deal with a person with problems here in a normal way. We have to follow her way of thinking." Hearing that, Essie smiled. A man as evil and unreasonable as Jim should be the bane of the psycho. After Jim and Eva left, Essie went to the Rong Mansion. Le was drinking tea and chatting with Mary in the hall. When she saw her, she smiled, "Why are you alone? Where is Zac?" She asked this question on purpose. From the nanny who went on vacation with Essie, she got the gossip that Zac and Essie had a conflict. At this moment, she wanted to test whether they had reconciled or not. "Of course Zac is in thepany. It''s not time to get off duty yet," Essie said indifferently. "I thought you two had a fight," she said in a teasing tone. With a faint smile, Essie said, "It''s normal for a couple to quarrel and have small conflicts asionally. Aren''t you and brother the same?" "You are right." Le said with a faint smile, but there was no smile in her eyes. She really hoped that Essie and Zac would quarrel with each other and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to divorce. Only in this way could her hatred be relieved. Taking a sip of tea, Mary said slowly, "You''d better stay at home as much as possible during this period of time, in case that the stewards can''t find anyone to discuss if there''s anything." Essie nodded and was about to go to the backyard when Mary called her, "Come to the study. I have something to ask you." After entering the study, Mary closed the door. Her expression was very serious and gloomy. "The security department told me that you had used the surveince video of the Jade Yard. What do you want to do? Destroy the evidence?" "Didn''t you also use it? Are you destroying the evidence? " Essie asked. A touch of red streaked across Mary''s eyebrows, "Don''t think that you can stop me from looking for the truth by putting obstacles in it. If anyone dares to let me take the me, I will definitely let her die a horrible death." Essie said calmly, "The story of wolvesing is well-known in China. I wonder if you, who grew up in the United States, have heard of it. When the shepherd boy told a lie that a wolf hade, the vigers believed him. The vigers believed him when he lie the second time. The third time the wolves really came. He shouted his throat and no one believed him anymore. As a result, both he and his sheep were eaten by the wolf. " Swallowing her saliva, she continued, "A person has argued for too many times, and his credibility is zero. Even if she is wronged in the future, no one will believe her again. " The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched violently. "Don''t becent too early. I won''t admit defeat." With a sneer, Essie said, "The key to this matter lies in the secret passage. Even you and Zac don''t know it. How can you be sure that I know it?" Mary''s shoulder shook, as if she was hit hard from behind. She had been thinking about how to turn the tables and drive away the little tramp, Essie. She had never thought of this question. After careful consideration, she had been the hostess of the family for so many years, but she hadn''t found any secret passage in the yard. It was indeed very unlikely that Essie knew the secret. If it weren''t for her, who would it be? "I will find out the truth and no one can wrong me," she said angrily. "I will also investigate. As the hostess of the Rong family, I don''t allow anyone to make trouble in the family." After saying that, Essie went out. In the hall, when Le saw Mary go downstairs, she quickly walked up to her and said, "Mommy, Essie didn''t quarrel with you, did she? Did she contradict you?" She was trying to figure out what Mary and Essie were talking about in the study. Mary waved her hand and said, "Nothing. I just told her some dos and don''ts about preparing the feast for new year''s eve." "Okay." Le nodded, but in her heart, she didn''t believe that what Mary and Essie were talking about was something insignificant. She had to be on guard. She couldn''t let the rtionship between Essie and Mary be ease. The worse their mother-inw and daughter-inw got, the better it would be for her. It was already eight o''clock when Zac came back. Essie was lying on the bed and reading Eva''s micro- blog. She had just sent a sensational news that she was going to y a psychic game on the Central Park''s centralke ind at twelve o''clock at midnight on Sunday to summon Bloody Mary. The public thought she was hyping for the new horror movie, and only a few people knew that she was really summoning ''Bloody Mary''. Sitting next to Essie, Zac said, "That''s a good idea. Did Jime up with it?" "Do you think she wille?" Essie asked. "Do you know what a smart psycho likes the most?" Zac raised his eyebrows. "What?" Essie turned to look at him. "Thrill and challenge," Zac said word by word in a low and clear voice. With a mocking smile on her face, Essie said, "It seems that you are thinking in the same channel." Zac leaned against the bed railing, crossed his hands on the back of his head, and said, "Birds of the same feather flock together. Honey, we are the same kind of people. " "Humph!" "I''m gentle and kind, and you''re cold and cold-blooded. I''m simple, and you''re scheming. We are two extremes," said Essie. "There are indeed two extremes, but one is positive and the other is negative. No matter how far away they are, they can still attract each other." With an evil and attractive smile, Zac pulled her into his arms. Chapter 751 Finally Showed Up Chapter 751 Finally Showed Up In the morning, when Essie woke up, Zac was no longer by her side. He had always been energetic, which meant he didn''t feel tired. She had a backache and sored waist. It was clear that they were in a cold war. The weakmb was miserable. After taking a shower and putting on her clothes, she walked out of the room and met Walt at the stairway. "Sister inw, when will you take my little nephew, Dawny back?" He asked with a teasing smile. During this period of time, his heart was empty, as if he had lost a rare treasure. "I will bring him back on the Minor Lunar New Year''s day," Essie said. "Then I will not see him for many days." He was a little disappointed. "Brother, if you really like children, you''d better have one as soon as possible." Essie giggled and went downstairs. Zac was having breakfast in the dining room, and the children sat next to him. It was weekend, so they didn''t need to go to school. Irene also came. She made the breakfast in person today. Last night, when Le chatted with her on WeChat, she told her that Essie and Zac were quarreling, so she came early in the morning. She believed that Zac must need care andfort at this time. "Auntie, the Fried Bun you cooked is so delicious," Rabi said in a sweet voice. "Then help yourself with more of them." Irene smiled sweetly, picked up a small fried bun and handed it to Zac''s mouth. "Cousin, you should eat too." "Thank you." Zac leaned back slightly and took it over with his hand. Mili saw what Irene was doing. Recently, because of her ssmates, she was particrly sensitive to women approaching her father. Although daddy and mommy hadn''t been involved in their marriage, they had to be prepared. A muddled-headed fool like her mommy wouldn''t find it. Jimmy said that if he had been more vignt and discovered his father''s abnormality earlier, his family wouldn''t have been broken up. She had to learn a lesson and couldn''t follow Jimmy''s example. Jimmy said that the closer someone to was you, the more careful you should be. So as long as it was a woman who had no blood rtionship with daddy, she will keep an eye on it. Irene picked up another crystal dumpling, dipped it in sauce and put it on Zac''s te. "Cousin, I know you like eating Cantonese breakfast very much, so I learned it from a top-ss chef. Tell me, did I cook well? " Zac nodded, "Not bad." His tone was indifferent and polite. The more Mili looked at it, the more she felt something was wrong. She pouted and said, "Auntie, my daddy is not your husband. Why do you learn to cook his favorite food?" Irene was a little embarrassed by her question and quickly said, "He is my boss. It''s my duty to please him." "You''d better find a boyfriend as soon as possible. It''s not easy for women at a senior age to find a husband. They can only fight for other people''s husbands," Mili said. Irene was choked by the little girl''s words. She sounded a little aggressive today. At this time, Essie was walking to the door of the restaurant. When she heard what Mili said, she said in a hurry, "Mili, be polite. You can''t talk to your aunt like this." Mili wrinkled her nose at her and said, "Mommy, you are a silly girl." She was unaware of the hidden crisis in their marriage. ''When did I be so silly girl?'' Essie wondered. Touching his daughter''s head, Zac opened his thin lips and said, "Exactly!" This was just a magnificent supplement. ring at Zac, Essie sat on the chair farthest from him and took a gulp of milk to vent her anger. Irene looked at her and smiled, "Cousin, sister-inw, did you quarrel with each other? You don''t even sit together." "My parents didn''t quarrel with each other. They love each other very much. They y interesting games together every night." Before Zac and Essie could speak, Mili answered. Essie choked on a mouthful of milk, covered her mouth and coughed for a while before she could breathe smoothly. Zac touched his forehead, pretending not to hear it, and lowered his head to eat gruel. Irene knew what game Mili was talking about, and a hint of disappointment quietly shed across her eyes. They made up so soon. Why didn''t they quarrel for a few more days? "Baby, Mommy is going to aunt Eva''s home today. You must listen to daddy at home." After eating a bun, Essie stroked her daughter''s head. "Don''t worry. I will keep an eye on daddy for you. I won''t let a mistress have a chance," Mili said seriously. In a mess, Zac pinched her little face and said, "It''s time for you to learn some manners." Mili stuck out her tongue at him. From now on, she was going to be the guard of their family. After breakfast, Essie went to Eva''s house to discuss the action in the evening. In the evening, theke bank of the Central Park was crowded with fans before it waspletely dark. Everyone held a pair of binocle and waited for Eva to summon Bloody Mary. Nearly twelve o''clock, apanied by bodyguards, Eva came over. In the cheers of her fans, she took a boat alone to the centralke ind. Theke in the Central Park was quiterge. Fans could only see one side of the ind when they stood by theke bank. The mirror and candles were ced on the ind in advance. There was an empty area towards theke, so that fans could watch them conveniently. There was a bright moon in the sky, and the ind was illuminated by the bright light. The woods outside the light were particrly dark and mysterious. When the clock pointed to twelve o''clock, Eva sat in front of the mirror, lit two candles in front of the mirror and began to read, "Bloody Mary, Bloody Mary..." Theke was as calm as a transparent mirror. A gust of cold wind swept through the woods, causing the leaves to make a sound, as if someone was coming with hesitant steps. Theke rippled. Suddenly, a ck figure emerged from the water and slowly walked ashore. Her bright red dress was dragged on the ground, and her long hair was wet on her face, covering her face. On the shore, the timid fans screamed in horror and threw the telescope in their hands. "Bloody Mary, herees Bloody Mary!" "Eva, run!" The ck figure approached Eva little by little, and the water drops on her body kept falling to the ground. Eva had seen her in the mirror. Although she was wet from top to bottom, she could still see her dress clearly in the dim moonlight, the same as her dress at the ball. However, she knew that she was not ying her, but ying Janice. Her mouth was painted with bright red waterproof lipstick, and her fingernails and toes were painted with bright red nail polish, as if she had been soaked in blood. Eva took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, and slowly turned around. "J, you finally show up." "Do you know what will happen if you summon Bloody Mary?" J grinned hideously. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "I don''t know. What is it?" Eva shrugged and said lightly. "Death!" J said seriously. Eva chuckled, "There are many people ying this game, but so far, I have never seen anyone die after ying it." "Then you are the first one," J said coldly. "But you are not a Bloody Mary. You are just J," Eva said slowly. "I''m Bloody Mary. I''m her reincarnation." J raised her voice. "Isn''t your sister, Janice her reincarnation? Why did you be her reincarnation as well? Who is the real and who is the fake?" Eva deliberately beat around the bush with her. Anyway, her brain was abnormal, so he just muddled her up. "Yes, my sister is, so am I. My sister is her real body, and I am her avatar," J said. ''It turns out that there is an avatar!'' Eva thought to herself and sighed. Then she shook her head, "There is a huge difference between the real body and the avatar. Janice is gentle and kind. As for you, you do all kinds of bad things. You are full of negative energy." "Because I have to protect my sister and drive away the bad guys who bullied her. You are one of them. You want to take my sister''s brother Jim away. You are an evil woman," J said through gritted teeth. Her mother said that her sister was weak and needed someone to protect her, so she gave birth to her. She learned boxing and judo in order to be strong enough to protect her sister. "J, did you make a mistake? I have a fiancee. I will get married soon. Your brother Jim and I are just ordinary friends. " Eva wiped the sweat off her forehead. "You are lying!" J said with a fierce look, "Brother Jim never takes any woman to his house. Only my sister can go in. But now he let you in, and you go to his house all day long. Jim never cooks for others. He only cooks for my sister. But now he cooks for you. You want to rece my sister and take brother Jim away. I warned you, but you refused to leave, so I had to kill you. " She was stunned for three seconds before she came to her senses. Jim had never brought any other woman home except Janice before? He had never cooked for anyone else except for Janice? No way? "Do you have anything else to say?" Her silence aggravated J''s hatred and anger. "No, no." Eva waved her hand at once, and the wheels in her mind spun a few times. Suddenly, she thought of the reason. Sheughed and said, "You misunderstood. The reason why he let me enter his house and cooked for me was that he had never treated me as a woman. In his eyes, there are three kinds of people. Men, women and tough women. I''m the third kind, not a man or woman. " "You''re really good at quibbling, but I''m not that stupid to believe your nonsense. Anyone who calls Bloody Mary must die! " said J, pulling out the dagger tied to her leg. Chapter 752 On The Verge Of Death Chapter 752 On The Verge Of Death Under the moonlight, the dagger emitted a cold light. When J rushed towards Eva, a deep and sharp voice came from behind, "Stop, J!" Eva red at the people rushing over like a hurricane in front of her. He was lurking under theke, but he didn''te until so long, which made her talk with J for so long. J turned around and saw Jim. She was shocked. She didn''t expect that when she was waiting for Eva at the bottom of theke, Jim was also hiding on the other side of theke. On the Bank of theke, the fans'' hearts were in a tangle. Some of them even took off their clothes and prepared to swim to save their idol. They were thrilled to see Jim. It was more interesting than a movie! "King Jim, you are invincible. Kill Bloody Mary as soon as possible and save your Eva." Hearing the shouts of her fans, J was so angry that her mouth almost twisted. She should really prepare a bomb to blow them all away. "Brother Jim, are you here to save this woman? You fell in love with her. You don''t love my sister anymore, do you? " she questioned andined. "I''m here to save you." Jim tried his best to maintain a gentle tone. "There are so many eyes on the shore. If you kill her, you will be locked up in a psychiatric hospital for a lifetime. I hope you can live a normal life, which is also your sister''s wish. " "My existence is to protect my sister. If this bad woman takes you away, I will be sad to death when my sisteres back," J said angrily. "J, do I have such a bad taste?" A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. His dark brown eyes flickered in the light. "Look at this woman. She has poor skin, bad appearance, bad figure, and even bad hair. From beginning to end, she doesn''t look like a woman. How can I fall in love with her?" Hearing this, Eva was speechless. She believed that Jim meant what he said from the bottom of his heart. In his eyes, she was nothing from inside to outside. J turned around and nced at Eva with contempt, "Yes, she is. She doesn''t even deserve to carry shoes for my sister. Then why do you still let her go to your home? Didn''t you never bring any woman home? " "She owed me a lot. I asked her to eat, drink and serve me. Her role is the same as that of the maid, Kina," Jim exined slowly. Eva seriously agreed. Her role was like that of the appetizer and a ve eatingpanion. "Then why do you still cook for her? My sister is the only person in the world who has tasted your cooking. What qualifications does this woman have?" J asked suspiciously. "I''ve cooked too much. I don''t want to waste it. It''s just a boon for her," Jim shrugged his shoulders and said lightly. Looking at Jim, Eva thought, ''He deserves to be called the best actor. His expression doesn''t change at all and there is no w in his act.'' J seemed to be persuaded by him. She slowly put down the dagger and loosened her fingers. With a bang, the dagger fell to the ground. Jim and Eva breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Just as they were about to walk forward, J suddenly pulled out a gun from her sleeve and pointed it at Eva. "Brother Jim, I think the best way is to kill her. No matter you like her or not, as long as she dies, she is no longer a threat to my sister." At this moment, Eva really felt that her life was in danger. The gun was different from the dagger. With her skill, it was easy for her to dodge the dagger, but the gun was different. Unless she had a copper wall in front of her, or J had a zero hit rate as Essie, she must be dead. On the rooftop of a building by thekeside, Essie saw the gun in J''s hand through the telescope. Her heart beat to her throat. "Ford, the remote sniper ability of people from your special force should be very strong, right?" Ford understood what she meant. "There is a distance of one thousand and three hundred meters from here to the centralke ind. Our Boss has set a record of three thousand meters. Even the best sniper in the United States can only target from two thousand eight hundred meters away. One thousand and three hundred meters is just a piece of cake for boss. " "Your boss is not here. You don''t have to tter him. How far can you target? " "I can target as far as two thousand four hundred and fifty meters away, but I don''t have a sniper rifle." Ford threw up his hands. ''Even Homer sometimes nods! I should have thought about it earlier and transferred the special police force here to maintain orders at any time, '' Essie thought. Seeing the anxious look on Essie''s face, Fordforted her, "Mrs. Essie, don''t worry. With young master Jim around, it will be okay. There are two people in the world who are extremely capable. One is our boss, and the other is young master Jim." "If the woman with the gun has nothing to do with Jim, of course I won''t worry about it. But she is J, the sister of Jim''s first love. Jim Janice and cares about her sister. He certainly doesn''t want to hurt her. If he softens his heart, my Eva will be in trouble," Essie analyzed rationally. Ford touched his chin and said, "It''s indeed a littleplicated and dangerous. How about this? I''ll dive in the water around the ind and act ording to the situation. " "Be careful," said Essie, nodding. After exhorting the bodyguards for a while, Ford left. Essie continued to stare at the telescope. On the Central Lake Ind, a touch of cruelty shed across Jim''s handsome face. "J, if you kill Eva, there will still be thousands of Eva." "Brother Jim, what do you mean?" J''s mouth twitched violently. "No one can rece Janice in my heart, but after all, she is dead. I have to choose the most suitable one among thousands of women to be my wife!" Jim''s expression became extremely serious. "My sister is still alive. I saw her. She wille back to you soon," J almost shouted. Jim knew that she was talking nonsense. It was impossible for her to face the fact that Janice had passed away. In her world, Janice would always be alive. He didn''t argue with her and said, "Since she is still alive, you should do your duty to protect her. If you kill Eva, you will be imprisoned in a psychiatric hospital for life and can no longer protect her. " J''s hand holding the gun trembled violently, as if she had been swayed by Jim. Seeing this, Eva quickly said, "Yes, yes. J, look at the people on theke bank. They are all fans of your brother Jim, and they are also your sister''s rival in love. You can kill me, but can you kill them all? " From N?velDrama.Org. J turned to thekeside. The news that Jim and Eva performed ''horrible passion'' was quickly spread online. All the fans in Dragon City rushed over and filled the whole Central Park. "J, just wait. I''ll do an experiment for you." As Eva spoke, he put her hand around her mouth and made a shape of a trumpet. She shouted, "J-Fans, do you love Jim?" "Love -" an earth shattering scream came from thekeside to the gate of the park, and then from the gate to thekeside. Itsted for ten minutes, frightening the fish in theke to run around. "How much do you love him?" Eva continued. "I''m willing to live for him, and I''m willing to die for him!" "Love till the end of the world! Love till the end of the world!" "Our love for Jim is as deep as the Pacific Ocean!" "Do you want to marry Jim?" Eva added. "Yes..." Eva felt that this voice wouldst for more than half a night. After all, she was an A-listed star and a famous actress. How could she be so different from Jim? It seemed that she could only look up at him at a forty-five degree angle all the time! It was unfair, too unfair! While thinking, she shook her head and sighed. Seeing her absent-minded, Jim was in a sweat! With a gun on her head, this heaven pepper could still be absent-minded and think about some messy things. No wonder he was so brainlessly bold! He coughed and Eva came to her senses. She asked, "Well... J, did you hear that? They are all admirers of your brother Jim. They all love your brother Jim, not only women, but also men! " "Brother Jim doesn''t love them. It''s useless for them to love brother Jim!" J snorted. "But they can kill your sister as you kill me, so that your brother Jim will feel free. Your sister is so weak. Without you to protect her, she must be killed easily," Eva said. "Shut up! If anyone dares to touch my sister, I''ll kill her." J began to tremble. It seemed that what Eva said hit her heart. Jim took the opportunity to take two steps forward and shortened the distance from her. "J, you have to take good care of yourself to protect Janice. Give me the gun. I''ll take you home and wait for Janice. " He reached out his hand. J''s hand holding the gun trembled, "Brother Jim, don''t you really like her?" "Of course, even if there is only one woman left in the world, I won''t choose her." When Jim spoke, his eyes swept across the face of Eva. Before he finished his words, Eva''s voice came, "J, don''t worry. Even if there is only one man in the world, I won''t choose your brother Jim. Let me show you my fiancee''s picture. He is many times better than your brother Jim. " Without waiting for J''s response, she took out her phone from her pocket,pletely forgetting that there was a gun pointing at her head. Every time she was hurt by Jim''s sharp tongue, she would show a state of disorder. She handed the photo of Vinton to J, "Look at my fiancee. He is handsome, gentle and considerate, not like scum Jim''s venomous, narcissistic and arrogant. The only person I like is my fiancee. Scum Jim is left to you and your sister," she said to herself, not noticing the coldness in Jim''s eyes. J stared at her and focused all her attention on her. "Then you can swear that if you like brother Jim and date with brother Jim, you will be disfigured by sulfuric acid, or hit to death in a car ident, or hit by lightning in rainy days. And after you die, you will go to hell and be reincarnated as a mouse in your next life." Chapter 753 My Sister Is Back Chapter 753 My Sister Is Back ''What the hell!'' Eva cursed in her heart, ''This psycho is so poisonous. How could she ask me to swear such a poisonous oath!'' However, she had nothing to worry about. Anyway, she couldn''t have such an intersection with Jim in her life. After she paid off her debt to him, they would go their own ways and live their own separate lives. "Well, I swear." She raised her hand and turned her head to theke. For some reason, she didn''t want to look at Jim. "I, Eva, swear that if I like Jim and date with Jim..." "Shut up!" A cold and fierce shout came, interrupting her voice, followed by a ''bang'' of gunshot. She covered her ears in horror and closed her eyes. She thought it was J who pulled the trigger and thought she was going to die, but her body didn''t seem to hurt at all. She slowly opened her eyes and turned her head slightly, only to find that J was missing. Where was she? She quickly opened her eyes and saw J lying on the grass. Not far away, Jim held a gun in his hand. The shooting posture was cool and domineering! It took Eva five seconds toe to her senses. At this time, Jim had already stood beside her. The moonlight cast a shadow on his handsome face, making his face particrly gloomy. His pair of charming eyes were shining with raging mes, as if they could devour her in a second. Eva was totally confused. She had no idea why he was angry? She should be the one who should be angry. He had a gun and stayed here talking with J for a long time, which seriously threatened her life. In fact, Jim didn''t know why he was so angry. When he heard her swearing without scruple, he had an impulse to kill her! "Is she dead?" Eva turned to look at J. Jim''s eyes were so horrible that she didn''t dare to look at him. It was the first time that she found that eyes could kill people. "I just used the anesthetic." As Jim said, he made a phone call and soon a helicopter flew over. The pilot put down the stretcher, and Jim put J on it. After she was pulled into the helicopter, a life- saving basket was put down. "Go up," Jim ordered. Eva didn''t expect to leave in this way. She was afraid of heights! "Well, I''ll take the waterway," she said weakly. "It''s up to you. But when the armed policee to evacuate the fans, it''s estimated to be tomorrow morning," Jim said coldly and jumped into the life-saving basket. Eva nced at thekeside. After shooting, their fans had fallen into a state of extreme excitement and screamed crazily. She shrank her neck and quickly ran into the life-saving basket. The helicopter slowly flew away, and such a cool departure attracted fans to scream excitedly. Eva closed her eyes and didn''t dare to look down at all. She clutched the rope tightly with her hands and her body was trembling slightly. "Heaven pepper? So you are afraid of height except for hunger?" Jim sneered. Somehow, when Eva heard his voice, her fear disappeared in an instant. Perhaps it was because she was so angry that her anger surged up. She opened her eyes and rolled her eyes at him, "I... I''m not afraid of heights. I''m just not used to being hung up by a helicopter. " Jim''s beautiful mouth slightly raised, and a hint of mockery fell from the night. The rope was slowly rising. The life-saving basket was wobbling, and the space was very narrow. Although Eva was extremely careful, it was inevitable for her to have physical contact with Jim. She was so embarrassed that she turned her head aside and looked at the sky! After entering the helicopter, Eva finally breathed a sigh of relief. J was still in aa, lying on the chair. Jim asked the pilot to drive the helicopter to his house in the hill. He nned to let J stay there. Unable to get off the helicopter halfway, Eva had to go with him. Jim arranged four maids and eight bodyguards to take care of her and prevent her from going out to scourge the world. After the maid changed J''s clothes, Eva finally saw her face in the bright light of the room. She took a deep breath. It was an innocent baby face. Her skin was pink and wless, and her features were extremely beautiful, just like a doll. She looked so harmless at first nce. Who would have thought that she would be a little devil with mental disorder in her bones. After the death of the Wang n''s parents, Janice and J had been in the custody of their grandparents. Now their grandma and grandpa passed away one after another after Janice''s death. It could be said that J was lonely and helpless in this world. Thinking of this, the anger of Eva disappeared, leaving only sympathy and pity. "Scum Jim, how did she get through all these years alone?" "I don''t know." Jim shrugged. He didn''t find any use records of the bank cards under her name or Janice''s name. She didn''t use the money of her family. Perhaps only she herself knew how she survived. "You are her guardian now. When she wakes up, exin our rtionship to her. Don''t let her misunderstand us again," Eva said. Jim nced at J. He would ask a doctor to check on her tomorrow and prescribe some medicine to control her condition. There was no secret in the world. Although Eva told Vinton the good news but not the bad news every day, Vinton still heard the news that J hurt her. He temporarily put aside his work and rushed back from Mysia. "Why didn''t you tell me such a big thing happened?" "It''s not a big deal. Everything has been settled." Eva smiled lightly. Vinton nervously checked her up and down carefully and didn''t feel relieved until he was sure that she was safe. "No matter what happens in the future, don''t hide it from me, okay?" Vinton rubbed her nose, pretending to be angry. "Got it." Eva grinned. Since her Vinton hade back, why not go to see J together and eliminate all the hidden dangers. In the afternoon, she made an appointment with Jim and J to have dinner together. In the past two days, J had taken some medicine and her condition had been under control, so she had be calmer. However, when she saw Eva, her eyes were still full of hostility. Vinton didn''t like the psycho, which wanted to hurt his fiancee at all. He kept vignt all the time in case that she would suddenly have a rpse and hurt his Eva. Looking at the intimacy between him and Eva, Jim felt very ufortable. Seeing that the waiter only prepared four sets of tableware, J pouted and was very dissatisfied. "We have five people. Why do you only prepare four sets of tableware?" Hearing this, the waiter quickly brought the tableware and put it on the table. "Is there anyone else?" Eva asked in confusion. "Yes, my sister, she is sitting next to brother Jim. She hase back. Don''t ignore her existence!" J red at her. Eva couldn''t help shivering and felt a cold wind blowing in front of her. Vinton covered his mouth with a napkin and choked. It was his first time to have dinner with a schizophrenic. Jim sighed. The doctor said that J''s condition was very serious. The medicine could only temporarily control her emotions, and could not make her return to the normal state. J poured a cup of tea for the empty chair, "Sister, all the dishes we ordered today are your favorite, but you can''t eat too much. The doctor said that you can''t eat too much, which is not good for your health." Seeing this, Eva decided to cooperate with her. She could act as if Janice was sitting on that empty chair. Anyway, she was good at acting. And when she acted in the part of special effects of the film, she always acted without her partner in front of her. She stood up and said, "Janice, I''d like to propose a toast to you with tea. I''m d you cane back." After saying that, he made a gesture of clinking sses and drank up the tea in the cup. J folded her arms across her chest and snorted, "You are sensible." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. With a slight smile, Eva reached out her hand and held Vinton''s arm. "Janice, let me introduce to you. This is my fiancee, Vinton. We are going to get married soon. Your boyfriend and I are just partners at work. In fact, we don''t like each other in private. Our rtionship is very bad. Don''t misunderstand us. " With his wife''s performance, Vinton lowered his head and gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek. "I''m so good. How could my wife fall in love with someone else? If you keep thinking about it and link my wife with Jim, I''m going to be angry." J stretched out her hand and made a gesture of holding her shoulders to the air beside her. "Sister, if you are worried, I will help you keep an eye on this woman. If she dares to have bad intentions on brother Jim, I will help you kill her." Hearing this, Vinton frowned and said, "J, if you dare to hurt my wife again, I will lock you in a dark room without seeing your finger for the rest of your life and let you and bloody Mary die in the same way." Jim sat next to him in silence. He was not in the mood to act. J''s mentioning of Janice in front of him was equivalent to tearing his old scar apart again. It was dripping with blood. And in front of him, there was the scene of showing of their love between his enemy for three lifetimes and her husband, which made him even more unhappy. He felt his blood was blocked and unable to flow smoothly. He poured himself a ss of wine and drank it up. He used the alcohol to anaesthetize the unhappiness in his heart. Noticing the change of his expression, J quickly said, "Brother Jim, my sister is back. Aren''t you happy?" Jim nced at her and said, "Your sister is back, but I can''t see her. Only you can see her. What should I do?" he said in a childish tone. J was shocked, "How could you not see my sister? She is sitting right next to you. Eva has seen her. " "I just can''t see. What do you think I should do?" Jim showed a helpless expression. Chapter 754 Take The Initiative Chapter 754 Take The Initiative Noticing that Jim did it on purpose, Eva snickered in her heart. ''There must be a good show when evil people meet their match, '' she thought. J was unhappy. She stood up and stamped her feet. "Brother Jim, have you changed your mind? You don''t love my sister anymore, so you don''t want her toe back at all?" Jim took a sip of tea and said slowly, "J, you should know that you are a smart and special child. You can see those invisible things from childhood to adulthood. I''ll give you a task this month. Try to persuade your sister not to hide in front of me and let me see her as I can see you, okay? " J curled her lips and said, "It''s all your fault. You have an unclear rtionship with this woman. So my sister is angry and don''t let you see her. I''ll find a way to help you. My sister is the kindest one. I''ll persuade her and she will forgive you. " "Good girl." Jim stroked her head as if she were a child. Eva guessed that he was looking for something for J to do, in case she would have a rpse of her mental disease and harm the world. Vinton shook his head and sighed silently. This little girl looked like an innocent doll, but he didn''t expect that there was something wrong with her brain. What a pity. J looked at him, and a deep light shed through her misty big eyes. "This handsome brother, you should keep an eye on your woman. She has the tendency to cheat. If you are distracted, she will cuckold you." "Little sister, don''t worry. I''m one hundred percent trusted my wife. Just keep an eye on your brother-in- law." Vinton sneered. "My brother-inw won''t like her. She is ugly and in bad shape. She can''t evenpare with my sister''s toe. It''s because she doesn''t have a clear estimation of herself that she keeps pestering my brother-inw. " J made a face at Eva. Vinton had an impulse to throw J out of the window, but normal people couldn''t take a psycho seriously. The world of psycho was not something ordinary people could understand, and her values and aesthetic sense must be distorted. He pretended not to hear J''s words and picked up a piece of abalone for Eva, "Honey, eat more." He knew that Eva had the ability to maintain her appetite and would not be affected by anyone or anything. Eva also picked up a piece of sea cucumbers for him and said, "Vinton, I find that you have lost weight after going to Mysia. After dinner, we will go back to see mom and Jade. Mom knows that you are back, so she specially cooked your favorite lotus root and sparerib soup." "I happened to buy gifts for mom and Jade. Let''s go together." Vinton smiled. ncing at the two of them, Jim remained silent and took a sip of soup. It''s so sour! There seemed to be something wrong with his taste bud today. No matter what he ate, it was sour. Was it because he had drunk lemon juice before he came? J looked at him and smiled, "Brother Jim, my sister just came back. Do you have any gift for her?" "Yes, there is." Jim took the opportunity to nod and took out a watch from his pocket. "This is customized for Janice. I want to make up for our lost time. But now she is invisible. If I can''t see her, you can help me wear it first. When she is willing to show up, you can help me to hand it over to her, okay? " "Okay." J grinned, "This watch is so beautiful. My sister will like it very much." Jim put the watch on her wrist, and a hint of cunning shed through his eyes. This watch was embedded with a GPS, which could monitor her whereabouts at any time. He was not afraid of her hiding. People with mental disease were suspicious, especially people with high intelligence like J. If it was a gift for her, she would definitely doubt it. But it was different to say it was for Janice. She would help Janice wear it all the time. At this time, Essie and Essie had already boarded the ne to Jiang City with their children. They were going to go back to Jiang City to visit Yi family''s grandparents, and by the way, they would go to wish them a happy Chinese New Year in an early time. Finney and her parents were still in Korea. The skin transnt operation of Finney was very sessful, and a series of cosmetic surgeries would be carried out afterwards, so she had to stay in Korea for at least half a year. Zac and Albert went to France to talk about the acquisition case, so they didn''t go with them. Mili grumbled in a low voice, "Mommy, can you let daddy go to France alone?" "What? Do you miss daddy?" Essie looked at her daughter with a smile. "No, daddy will feel lonely if you are not with him. French women are very open. What if they take the initiative to seduce daddy?" Mili frowned, her eyes full of mncholy. Essie wiped the sweat off her forehead. Her daughter was still trapped in her father''s ''affairs''! Dot put down his pad and turned to look at Mili, "Don''t worry too much. Mommy has been in the United States for three years, and daddy hasn''t cheated on her. Now he has just gone to France for a few days. How could he have an affair? Besides, he is not alone. He has grandpa with him." "You don''t know that not only Barry and Jimmy''s dad, but also Sen''s dad has an affair." Mili''s voice was full of worry, as if her father would be the next. "Girls like gossips." Dot shook his head and sighed. He never cared about these messy things. From N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t know that the mistress of Sen''s father is his maid!" Mili said with her tongue clicked, "The maids in our house was numerous. I''ve observed them carefully these two days. They looked at daddy as if he were a God, full of worship. If daddy crooks his finger, they must be very excited to pounce on him. " Dot said with sneer, "Daddy doesn''t even look at those maids. How could he crook his fingers at them?" "I''m just making a metaphor. Daddy doesn''t want to talk to the maid, will he ignore aunt Irene? Don''t you think that aunt Irene likes to cotton up to daddy? Auntie Irene also took their flight to France this time. I feel dangerous at the thought of it," Mili said seriously. "We are all rtives. Doesn''t aunt Ivy have a good rtionship with daddy?" Dot said. "It''s different. Aunt Ivy is daddy''s biological cousin, and they are rted by blood. Aunt Irene has no blood rtionship with daddy. As long as a woman without blood rtionship was likely to be a mistress. Besides, aunt Ivy has a good rtionship with daddy and uncle. But aunt Irene is only close to daddy, but I have never seen her be close to uncle," Mili''s analysis hit the nail on the head. Hearing the conversation between the two, Essie was in a mess. "Honey, there are many kinds of human feelings, including family affection, friendship and love. The two of them get along well with each other and get close to each other, which only proves that they are in harmony with each other in character, not in an intimate rtionship. " Mili pouted. "Sen''s mommy is a fool like you. Sen used to think that the rtionship between the maid at home and his daddy was unusual, so he told his mommy. But his mommy didn''t believe it. Now she caught them in action in the room, she is crying every day at home. She regrets it very much." A gust of cold wind blew over Essie''s head. Lucy had been listening to them silently. It seemed that Irene hadn''t given up on Zac. She was about to jump into a dead end. "I think what Mili said makes sense. As long as a woman without blood rtionship is likely to be a mistress, we can''t be careless." "Grandma, you are so smart!" Mili gave her a thumbs up. Seeing that her mother was also involved, Essie fainted. Her mother was like a burnt baby afraid of fire. So she was also very sensitive to the mistress. The reason why Mili worried too much was probably influenced by her. "Mom, it''s not good to talk about this with a child." "I''m not a child. I''m a prodigy. I can understand everything," Mili protested. "I''m neither a child. I can understand as well. A mistress is a bad person. I hate a mistress," Rabi echoed. His sister and brother were so smart that he felt a little pressure. He was afraid that his parents would think that he was stupid and didn''t like him. Lucy patted on Essie''s shoulder and said, "Irene is a picky and open-minded woman. She just wants to have the best man in the world. The one at the top of the Pyramid in Dragon City was Zac. It was normal for her to admire Zac. She has said that she wants to find someone like Zac, but there is only one Zac. How can she find another one? Unless she takes it from you. " "Mom, Irene is aunt''s daughter. I can''t take her as a home wrecker. It''s not good to let aunt know!" Hearing that, Essie curled her lips. In this respect, she was one hundred percent trusted Zac. Even if Irene had this intention, Zac would not talk to her. But Lucy couldn''t let it go. She couldn''t stop the woman who wanted to crawl to the man''s side. Back then, Baron sniffed at Elizabeth, but in the end, he fell into her trap. "If something really happens between Irene and Zac, your rtionship with your aunt will be worse." With a sigh, Essie decided to change the topic. It was not suitable to discuss it in front of the children. In the Rose Manor in Provence, Irene was quite excited. It was a good chance for her that Essie was not with Zac. After Zac and Albert finished talking about business, she called them and invite them to visit the manor. It was already in the evening when Zac and Albert arrived. After tasting the authentic French dinner, Mrs. Rose took Albert to visit the Chateau. Irene wanted Zac to go with her to thevender field for a walk. But to her surprise, Mili sent him a video chat with her father to talk about life. She could only wait aside bitterly. As soon as she heard that Zac and Albert were in the Rose Manor, she became more worried. Was not this same as a sheep to enter the tiger''s den? She decided to pester her father the whole night, not giving Irene any chance to take advantage of it. "Daddy, I want to have a private talk with you. Let''s go to our room and have a talk, okay?" "Okay." Zac smiled and went upstairs to the guest room. Irene waited for two hours but didn''t see Zace out. Feeling a little depressed, she decided to take the initiative. The thing that Le gave her had never been found a chance to use. Now that Essie was not here, it was the best chance. She couldn''t miss it. Chapter 755 Heavy Injuries Chapter 755 Heavy Injuries Irene knew that Zac liked fresh orange juice, so she went to the kitchen to make a small bottle. She took out the small bottle given by Le and put the liquid in it. When she was taking the ss, she identally touched the rose red wine that she had drunk. The cork of the bottle was not stuffed, and bright red liquid flowed out from it and sshed all over her body. "Damn it!" She cursed from her throat, put the juice aside, and quickly went to take a shower and change her clothes. Zac must dislike the smell of alcohol. As soon as she went upstairs, Mrs. Rose walked into the kitchen. She was also here to make juice. The habits of Zac and his father were very simr, and they both liked orange juice. When she saw a jar of fresh juice in the kitchen, she guessed that it was Irene who made it. However, she didn''t expect that Irene had poison it. After she finished squeezing it, she didn''t care too much and just took a can of it and went out. Albert was still waiting for her in the Chateau. Irene put on her pajamas after she washed herself well. She went to the kitchen and went upstairs with the orange juice she had made. Mili was still video chatting with Zac. She wouldn''t turn it off until it was bedtime. "Cousin, I have made a pot of orange juice for you. Let''s talk while drinking." She smiled, poured the orange juice into the cup and handed it to Zac. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Thank you." Zac took it and took a sip. As Irene saw it, a mysterious smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. "Can I have a talk with Mili?" she asked. Hearing what she said, Mili pouted and said, "Aunt Irene, you can go out now. Daddy and I are talking something secret. Outsiders can''t hear us." "How old are you? Do you have a secret?" Irene said with a smile. "I''m a prodigy. I know more than you do." Mili raised her eyebrows proudly. "How do you know more than I do?" Irene pursed her lips with a faint smile. How dare this little girl mock her intelligence? "Can you recite the six hundred and fifth number behind the Pi?" Mili Michelle. Irene was a little nervous. She couldn''t! "Can you calcte how much for thousand six hundred and ny two times two hundred and ny four in ten seconds?" Mili asked again. Irene was sweating wildly. Of course she couldn''t! Mili sneered, "Look, this is the difference between the ordinary you and prodigies like me." "It seems that there is a generation gap." Irene smiled awkwardly. "Honey, be polite. Don''t talk to auntie Irene like that." In the video, Essie scolded in a low voice. "I''m just telling the truth. Is it wrong to be honest?" Mili pouted, looking wronged. Zac shook his head and smiled. She was such a naughty girl. She didn''t even care about her father''s face, let alone Irene. "Irene, why don''t you go out first? This little girl has a lot of secrets to tell me." Irene was so depressed that she could only turn around and sulkily walk out. However, she didn''t go downstairs. Instead, she went to the opposite room and peeped through the crack of the door. Le didn''t say how long the thing she gave would work, so she had to wait patiently. Two hourster... The door of the opposite room finally opened. Seeing [ÈÙÕñìÇ]e out, she opened the door and walked out in a hurry. "Cousin, have you finished talking with Mili?" Zac nodded slightly, "Are you still awake?" "I''m going to sleep." She took a deep look at Zac. There was no unusual reaction on his face. It couldn''t be more normal. She wondered if what Le gave her was useless? "Cousin, the heat is on. Don''t you feel hot?" she asked tentatively. "I think it is okay." Zac shrugged. "That''s good." Irene was depressed. ''Did Le buy fake and inferior goods? It didn''t work at all.'' While she was thinking, Zac went into the bathroom and closed the door after bathing. Irene waspletely desperate. Her n had failed! Zac had nned to stay in Rose Manor for two days. He would go back to Dragon City with Mrs. Rose after she dealt with the business in the Chateau. However, Mrs. Rose changed her n and decided not to go back to Dragon City for the time being. Irene was a little unhappy. She didn''t want to stay here. But Mrs. Rose was very determined. She had no choice but to stay with her. Albert, who boarded the private ne, looked very serious. He looked out of the window in silence. Zac was keenly aware of it and asked, "Dad, yesterday you went to the Rose Chateau. What do you think?" With an indescribableplicated expression on his face, Albert said, "Good." He said in a low voice. "Is there anything unpleasant between you and aunt?" A sharp light shed across Zac''s dark and cold eyes. Albert''s mouth twitched slightly. "No." When he spoke, he kept looking out of the window, as if he was worried that his son would notice something wrong. Zac''s eyes darkened. His father was a calm andposed man, but this time he unexpectedly revealed an unusual emotion, which was really weird. But Albert didn''t tell him and he didn''t ask much. He could only keep it in mind for the time being. On the same day as Zac, Essie arrived at the Rong Mansion. As soon as Albert came back, Mary took the initiative to show their kindness and gave him the cigar that they had specially brought back from Cuba. Albert was not as cold as usual and became gentle to her. "I heard that you have a cold these two days. Pay more attention to your health." The simple words made Mary''s eyes wet. She hadn''t been cared by Albert for a long time. She decided to try harder to win back Albert''s heart. "Albert, I have been regretting these days. I did do a lot of wrong things in the past, and I know I was wrong. I... I''ve always been jealous of Lucy. I''m desperate because I can''t get all your love. I was out of my mind." She sat on the sofa and burst into tears. "But the secret passage has nothing to do with me. No matter how stupid I am, I won''t hurt my grandson. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Essie. She has promised me to investigate it again. " Startled, Albert turned to look at Essie. Essie didn''t expect that Mary would use her to get her out of trouble! Albert and Zac were both shrewd people. They could tell at a nce whether she lied or not. Denying was not good for her. While thinking, she nodded. "Mommy told me that she was framed. I thought about it carefully and found that except for the message Peri sent to her brother, there was no other evidence to prove that it was mommy who did it, so I decided to investigate it again. As the hostess of the Rong family, I won''t wrong a good person, nor will I let go of a person who wants to make trouble." Albert nodded, satisfied with her magnanimity, "I''ll leave it to you." An unnoticeable secret smile appeared at the corners of Mary''s mouth. Aged ginger was always spicy, and how could a tender young girl like Essie could fight against her? Looking at Essie, Zac''s face darkened. After returning to their room, he forcibly pulled Essie to sit next to him. "Do you really believe that mommy was wronged?" His tone was emotionless, as if he was just asking a simple question. "Half. If I believe herpletely, would have let you know." Essie said lightly. "After all, your mommy has a habit of lying. I can only judge from the evidence." "Anyway, I''m gratified," Zac said in a low voice. "I''m not doing this for Mommy. I''m doing this for the Rong family. It''s my duty to manage it well," Essie said seriously. Zac looked at her affectionately and dotingly. "I lost for the first time in my life, but in return, I won the luckiest treasure in my life." A bitter smile appeared on Essie''s face. "Am I lucky or unfortunate to marry you?" Zac felt that he was severely hurt. "You deny mepletely because of one thing?" Hearing that, Essie frowned slightly. Her heart was originally full of happiness and happiness, but now he had inserted a thorn in her heart, which made her painful and unable to be pulled out. She raised her eyes and looked at him, "Whether it''s luck or misfortune, I have to walk on." She had cried,ughed, and felt pain, but she had never regretted. If she had to make another choice, she would still choose this path. "It''s good that you know it." The corners of Zac''s mouth were slightly drooping. He was a little hurt in his heart. After a long silence, his voice came again, "Aunt and Irene didn''te back with us." "Why? Do they still have something to deal with in the Chateau? " Essie asked. "No, I always feel that something unpleasant happened between aunt and daddy that night, so aunt temporarily decided not toe back." Zac said thoughtfully, "In the morning, dad and aunt didn''t say a word. They seemed to avoid each other deliberately." "Did daddy and aunt talk about the past?" Essie was shocked. "My father is a man of sense. He knows that aunt has lost her memory and can''t mention those unpleasant past," Zac analyzed. "Maybe the speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener took it wrong." Essie shrugged. Regardless of who the Mrs. Rose was, Charlotte, she had a rtionship with Albert and had a child. These memories could not be forgotten by Albert. She picked up her pad and decided to make a video call to Mrs. Rose to sound it out. At this moment, Irene was ying tricks with Mrs. Rose and asking her to go back to Dragon City. Mrs. Rose was so upset that she locked herself in her room and ignored her. Seeing the video call from Essie, she hesitated for a while and decided to answer it. "Auntie, when are you and Irene going toe? Zac and I can pick you up at the airport," Essie said with a slight smile. Mrs. Rose flipped her hair at the temples of her ears with a strange expression on her face. "I''m used to living in Provence. I think it''s better here, so I don''t intend toe over for the time being." Essie and Zac looked at each other. It seemed that the situation was more serious than they thought. "Aren''t you still receiving treatment? If you don''te back, the treatment will be interrupted." Chapter 756 An Unqualified Husband Chapter 756 An Unqualified Husband "It''s been so long, but there''s still no progress. Maybe I can''t remember it all my life." Mrs. Rose sighed. "Auntie, you have to be confident that one day all the memories wille back to your mind. I also lost my memory, and I remember everything," Essieforted. "Let''s talk about it after the new year. I have to clear up the ounts of the Chateau as well," Mrs. Rose insisted. Swallowing, Essie decided to speak a little more frankly, "Aunt, well... Are you in conflict with daddy? " Mrs. Rose trembled slightly, and aplicated expression shed across her face. "You... Why do you ask that? " "I''m worried that you will have a dispute about my mommy," Essie exined. "No... We have no conflict. " When Mrs. Rose spoke, her eyes shed with something unusual. Zac keenly sensed it. It seemed that his guess was right. Something must have happened between his daddy and aunt that night. "Auntie, you haven''t celebrated the new year in China for nearly thirty years. We really hope that you and Irene cane to celebrate the new year with us." "And grandma, although she is still in aa, I believe that she will be very happy when youe back to celebrate the new year with her," Essie persuaded after Zac finished his words. Mrs. Rose thought for a while and said, "I... will think about it," she said hesitantly. She was thinking about her mother. She was old and didn''t know how long she could hold on. Even if she couldn''t hear or see, she still hoped to spend the most important new year with her. Seeing that she softened her tone, Essie secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that even if Mr. Rose had a conflict with Albert, she would not leave grandma behind. After hanging up the phone, she sighed, "I don''t know what happened between daddy and aunt that made aunt unwilling toe to Dragon City." Zac touched his chin deeply. He stayed upte that night and read business magazine. At one o''clock in the morning, he heard the hurried footsteps upstairs. It should be his aunt. About an hourter, the sound of his father entering the room came from the next door. In this way, it was a little weird for the two of them to stay in the Chateau till midnight. "I''ll ask daddy some other time." Essie nodded. On the second day, when Zac went for a walk in the garden, he saw Albert sitting alone in the pavilion smoking a cigar. He stared at an unknown corner in the depths of the garden, lost in thought. "Daddy." He walked over and sat beside him. Albert came to his senses and looked at him, "Have the children gone to school?" "Yes." Zac nodded, "Essie and I talked to aunt on the phone yesterday. I hope she cane and celebrate the new year with us." Turning his face away, an unnatural look shed across Albert''s eyes. "Do you think a person will be another person after losing her memory?" "I think people who lose their memory will show their own instinct, more like themselves." Zac shrugged. "Really?" Albert raised his thick eyebrows slightly, with a very deep expression shing. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "I can recognize my wife at a nce no matter what she has changed. Even if there are two identical women standing in front of me, I won''t make a mistake. " The corners of Albert''s mouth twitched violently, and a trace of guilt appeared on his face. At that time, he married Mary just to heal his wounds. After marriage, he put almost all his energy on work and did not care much about his wife. He even often messed her up with Charlotte, resulting in such a terrible tangle. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He was not a good husband. He didn''t even reach the passing line. That night in Provence, he saw the tattoo on Mrs. Rose''s secret position. He clearly remembered that it was Mary who made it for him after marriage. It was the nickname of them two. Why did Mrs. Rose have the same tattoo? Even if she wanted to have a tattoo, she would use her own name. Why did she use Mary''s name? Did she imitate Mary and go crazy? He took a drag on his cigar, and a terrible idea shed through his mind, but it was extinguished in an instant. It was too absurd, and he didn''t dare to think about it again. While he was silent, Zac''s voice came again, "Daddy, if something really happened between you and aunt that night, you should exin to each other. After all, we are rtives. Don''t worsen the conflict." Albert puffed out a smoke ring and said, "I''ll handle it well." In the jewelry store, Ivy was asking Essie to pick up jewelry for her. She was going to attend the spring celebrities ball in Yang City. "I must be the most eye-catching star in the party, so that brother Hanson will not look askance at me and focus all his attention on me." "Even if you don''t wear jewelry, you can still shine in the hall," Essie said with a smile. "But Hanson only loves you, not me." Ivy lowered her head dejectedly. "Ivy." Putting her arm around her shoulder, Essie said, "I''ve already had a past rtionship with Hanson. You''re the future one." Ivy nodded. She couldn''t be discouraged for the sake of her charming prince. She had to work harder. In the afternoon, as soon as Mili came back from school, she began to dress up, because she was now Hanson''s exclusive dancing partner. The beautifuldy dress she was wearing was specially designed for her by Hanson, elegant and naughty. Zac yed with the baby in his arms. This little boy was the most considerate one, only close to his father. The two little bad guys, Mili and Dot, always put him and Hanson on a bnced scale. Sometimes, they even preferred Hanson, which really made him depressed. "Daddy Hanson is here. Auntie, let''s go." Mili happily took the hand of Ivy. Ivy followed Mili to take Hanson''s car. Sitting in the back seat, Hanson wore an expensive evening dress, as handsome as the God of Sun. Ivy was stunned for a moment. Mili looked at her and giggled, "Aunt, are you stunned by my daddy Hanson''s handsome face again?" Blushing with shyness, Ivy said, "Little kid, don''t talk nonsense." Taking a nce at Ivy, Hanson said nothing. Putting her little hand on Hanson''s shoulder, Mili said, "Daddy Hanson, why don''t you take my aunt as your wife? Then you will be my uncle, and we''re a family. You can oftene to Rong Mansion and celebrate the festivals with us. How wonderful it is! " Ivy nodded wildly. Although she didn''t want Hanson to ept her reluctantly for this reason, Hanson was one of the most popr golden Bachelor in Yang City now. Countless women came one after another, begging for his favor. She was under great pressure, fearing that he would be taken away if she was not careful. Mili''s excuse was one of her advantages. She had to make full use of it. Hanson smiled and touched Mili''s head, "Do you really want daddy Hanson to have a girlfriend so much?" "Daddy Hanson, you need a wife anyway. Although there are many excellent women in the world, none of them is suitable for as my aunt Ivy. My aunt Ivy is beautiful, gentle, in good shape, tolerant, generous and considerate. Most importantly, she is my aunt. If you marry someone else, she will definitely mind that you are too kind to us. She will also mind your past rtionship with mommy. She doesn''t want you to be too close to us. But my aunt Ivy won''t. We are family," Mili said seriously. Ivy nodded like a chick pecking rice. Mili was so smart. She was just like her sweetheart. There was a deep look on Hanson''s face, as if he was thinking about her words. Perhaps, he would never fall in love with other women in the rest of his life, but he would still choose the most suitable one to be his wife among the beautiful women. Ivy was indeed very suitable in all aspects. Her identity allowed him to get along with Essie and the children without scruple. Moreover, he didn''t hate her. She gave him afortable feeling. Getting out of the car, Mili took the hand of Ivy and put it on the arm of Hanson. "Daddy Hanson, Auntie and I will be your dancing partner today, okay?" The muscles on Hanson''s arm tightened a little. He looked down at Ivy. She lowered her almond eyes and two red clouds floated on her pure and beautiful face, looking somewhat lovely. "You are the little princess. I will listen to you," he turned to look at Mili and said in a low voice. At first, Ivy was so nervous that her heart was in a mess. If Hanson refused, she would cry on the spot. When Hanson said in an extremely maic voice, she raised her eyes in disbelief, and the excitement were dancing in her eyes. As soon as they entered, they attracted the attention of all the guests. The handsome and rich President of Be and the noble and beautiful daughter of Rong''s Group were the perfect match. In the first dance, Hanson danced with Mili, and in the second, he invited Ivy. Ivy''s heart was floating in the sky. "Hanson, how many people are waiting in line in front of your heart now?" "No one," Hanson said without hesitation. "Then let me be the first one, okay?" "Ivy, there must be a lot of people chasing you. Why did you..." Before Hanson could finish his words, he was interrupted by Ivy, "I just like you. I only like you. I will wait at the door of your heart all the time. As long as it opens, I will rush in and upy it, preventing others froming in again." "You should know that there is someone inside," Hanson sighed sadly. "If it were someone else, I would be very sad, but it is my sister-inw. It doesn''t matter, because she has be a wife and a mother," Ivy said in a calm tone. [Hanson kept silent, a hint of pain quietly shing across his eyes. When he was distracted, Ivy tiptoed and boldly kissed his charming thin lips. When he touched her soft lips, Hanson trembled violently and his eyes widened. Chapter 757 See What Shouldnt Be Seen Chapter 757 See What Shouldn''t Be Seen "Brother Hanson, I have given my first kiss to you. Whether you can ept me or not, whether we will be together in the future, I hope you can be the first man in my life. Because I really love you. " Ivy clearly remembered that this was her ninth confession. Maybe it would take another ny ninth or nine hundred ny ninth confessions, but she would definitely hold on. Hanson stared at her with deep andplicated eyes. After a long time, he lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Ivy, I promise you that you will be the first one in the line. But I''m not sure how long it will take. " The eyes of Ivy were lit up, and a joyful smile flowed out from the corner of her mouth, like a drop of ink sshing in the water, slowly and poetically spreading, until the corners of her eyes and brows were covered. "I can wait, no matter how long it will take." Not far away, holding her mobile phone, Mili sessfully captured the wonderful moment just now. She believed that her aunt would like to keep it as a souvenir. At this time, Essie and Eva were also in Yang City. Mandy asked them toe and have a get- together. "How are you doing recently, Mandy?" Essie asked. Mandy sighed slightly. She had thought that she could start a new life without the threat of the video, but she didn''t expect that Bles wouldn''t let her go and even threatened her that if she dared leave him, he would reveal that she was his mistress. She knew that the person who could help her now was these two besties whom she did not want to spend more time with. Essie was the third daughter of the Xu family, and Eva was the daughter-inw of the Xu family who would soon marry into the family. Both of them had a say in front of Bles. As soon as she said this, Eva clenched her fists angrily. "This old bastard, how dare he flirt with other women and force them to engage in prostitution? It''s too hateful." "I''ve had enough of him. I want to throw up when I see his fat face." Mandy was angry and hateful. Unlike Baron, Bles was not as handsome. He was a fat man, and Mandy also liked handsome man. She hated fat men the most in her life. If Bles could be as mature and charming as Baron, she could ept it. But he was just an exception of the gene mutation in the Xu family, and every minute was a torture in front of him. "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to Bles sometime," Essieforted. Eva patted on Mandy''s shoulder and said, "I''ll go with Essie. I don''t believe that we can''t deal with this old goat." Mandy took a sip of tea. Although she hated Essie and was jealous of Eva, she knew the importance of connections since she had been in the TV station for so long. These two friends were of great use to her. It was not worth it to break up with them. Using them as two tools would do no harm to her. "Eva, Essie, thank you. I''m so happy that you are still willing to stay with me." She pretended to be moved. "We are best friends. We share weal and woe together," Eva said with a smile. "Yes." Essie nodded. Mandy put her arms around the shoulders of the two and said, "Sometimes I envy you so much. You have found a good husband, and I''m almost a leftover." "You, Mandy, are a popr anchorwoman, the rising star of Yang City satellite TV station. How could there be no one chase you?" Eva chuckled. "That''s right. If you meet a handsome and rich man who loves you wholeheartedly in the future, just marry him. Don''t be picky," Essie added.. Mandy sighed, "I have also thought about it. After I solve the problem of Bles, I will find a rich man to marry. In case you talk about raising children all the time, I will be isted. " "Hurry up, or you''ll be a drag on us," Eva said with a smile. They walked out of Mandy''s apartment and went to the underground parking lot. As soon as the two of them got on the car, they saw ady with sunsses and a tall and strong muscr maning out of a Ferrari. "Why is she still wearing sunsses at night? Is she a public figure like me?" Eva teased. The muscr man stretched out his arms and wrapped them around thedy''s waist, but they were quickly thrown down by her. "Don''t worry. There is no one here." The muscr man snickered. When they approached, Essie saw thedy''s face clearly. She was so shocked that her chin almost fell down. She pulled Eva down in a hurry for fear of being seen by them. "What''s wrong? Do you know them?" she said in lipnguage. Essie didn''t answer. She didn''t know the muscr man, but she was so familiar with thedy. She was Sally of the Rong family and the mother of Ivy. ''Oh my God! How dare she had a lover outside!'' Having an affair was a serious crime ording to the family rules of the Rong family, and she would be expelled from the family. How dared she! There were many dissolute men in the Rong family, but the wives were all obedient and strictly followed the rules. Did this Sally want to be the first one to eat crabs? Seeing Sally and the muscr man walk into the elevator, Essie let out a sigh of relief and sat up straight. "Who are they?" Eva asked. "You''d better not ask. The less trouble the better." Then Essie started the engine and left. It was a matter of great importance. It was better not to let her best friend know. Soon after she returned to the Rong Mansion, Ivy and Mili came back. Ivy was like a butterfly dancing happily in the hall. "Mommy, Auntie and daddy Hanson kiss tonight." Mili giggled and showed the photo she had taken secretly to Essie. "How about we open a bottle of champagne to celebrate for auntie?" With a gentle smile, Essie ordered the servants to bring the neen ny La Romanee-Conti from the wine cer. Mili raised her eyebrowscently and said, "There''s one thing I did for you. I had a talk with daddy Hanson. I told him that if he was with my aunt, we would be a real family. We could celebrate the festivals together in the future. How wonderful it would be! "From N?velDrama.Org. Holding Mili in her arms, Ivy kissed her pink face and said, "Mili, you are my sweetheart." Sitting on the sofa, Zac was speechless. This little bad girl had never considered her own father''s feelings. Hanson was his strongest rival in love. He not only fought with him for his wife, but also fought with him for the two little kids. If he often showed up in front of him in the future, it would definitely decrease his sense of existence in some people''s hearts. Today, Ivy was so excited that she couldn''t fall asleep, so she pulled Essie to watch TV with her. The two of them watch TV until midnight. When they were about to go upstairs to sleep, Sally came back. "Mommy, did you y mahjong again?" Ivy curled her lips. "Yeah. Mrs. Li won''t give up when she loses. She insisted on ying more rounds to earn back her loss. As a result, we all stayed with her till now." Sally pounded her shoulders and went upstairs without saying anything. She looked very tired. Taking a faint nce at her, Essie went upstairs with Ivy. After entering the room, Essie closed the door and window andy beside Zac. Zac reached out his big hand and pulled her into his arms. When his thin lips were about to touch hers, she reached out her hand to stop him. This guy did it on purpose. He had a cold war with her during the day, and he would punish her with a hot battle at night. Fighting against the big devil king would always end up with a miserable ending. "I have something to tell you." "We''ll talk about itter." He grabbed her hand. "Very important." She red at him. Taking a deep breath, Zac sat up straight and said, "Go ahead." Although she knew that the room was soundproof, she still lowered her voice and said, "Tonight, I saw Aunt Sally in Mandy''s apartment." "She went to Yang City to y mahjong?" Zac said in a casual tone. He had always been indifferent to the matters of others. "She is not ying mahjong, but meeting her lover," Essie said weirdly. There was no expression on Zac''s face, except for a slight shock in his eyes. In the Rong family, there had never been such a thing as a wife cheating on a husband. Aunt Sally really dared to take the risk of the world to go against thew! "Uncle Allen has been having fun outside all day long and doesn''te home at night. It''s inevitable that Aunt Sally will be lonely." He sneered. "It''s said that a mother gives birth to children of different characters. It''s true. They are all grandma''s children. Uncle Allen and daddy are too different in character." Essie curled her lips. As the head of the Rong family, Albert was in a high position, but he had never been out drinking and messing around. On the other hand, uncle Allen was shuttling through the all kinds of beautiful women all day long. Zac thought for a while and asked, "Did aunt Sally see you?" "No, I''m hiding." Essie shrugged. "Smart." Touching her head, Zac said, "Just pretend that you don''t know it." Essie nodded slightly. She also thought so. Men could have fun outside, but why should women have to stay alone? Loyalty was mutual. "Uncle Allen cheated on aunt Sally countless times. Now that aunt Sally returned him a favor, it is fair enough." Zac flicked her forehead and said, "It''s not what a hostess should say." Sticking out her tongue, Essie said, "I can''t deal with the matter of the elders. If something happens one day, let dad or grandma and grandpa make the decision." In another room, Le was talking to Irene. Irene pouted her lips andined that what she had given her had no effect, causing her to miss a good opportunity. Le broke into a sweat. No one could withstand it. How could it be ineffective? "Are you sure he drank?" she asked. "Of course, I saw it with my own eyes." Irene nodded. "That''s strange." Le was confused. Was it possible that Zac had a special constitution and his physical structure was different from that of ordinary people? "Forget it. I''ll use my own way in the future." Irene curled her lips. She didn''t believe that Zac was an unshakable copper wall. She had made up her mind that if her mother didn''t want toe to Dragon City, she woulde by herself. She still wanted to celebrate the new year in China. Mrs. Rose locked herself in the room alone. Fragments of that night kept shing through her mind. She and Albert... He was her brother-inw! She felt ashamed. She was afraid of going to Dragon City and didn''t know how to face Mary. The most terrible thing was that since this incident, the figure in her dream became clearer and clearer, as if it was Albert. Oh God! How could the man she had forgotten be her brother-inw? Chapter 758 Keep Peeping Chapter 758 Keep Peeping Essie decided to negotiate with Bles alone. Eva hadn''t been married into their family yet, so it was not good to have a bad rtionship with Bles. But she didn''t care about it. She was already hostile to Bles. "My dear niece, why are you so free today?" Bles said with a fake smile. "Uncle, of course I have something to discuss with you." With a slight smile, Essie poured a cup of tea for Bles. Bles nced at the teacup in front of him and asked casually, "What''s the matter?" Taking a sip of the tea, Essie said, "Bles, Mandy is my best friend. You should know that, right?" The fake smile at the corners of Bles''s mouth froze, and a hint of gloom shed across his face. "What''s wrong, my little niece? You even care about my private affairs?" "Uncle, love requires mutual willingness. Isn''t it appropriate for you to force Mandy to stay with you?" Essie still kept a polite smile. "I just like to keep her by my side and y with her slowly." Bles sneered. Frowning slightly, Essie asked, "What should Mandy do to make you release her?" "I will kick her when I lose my interest in her." Bles shrugged and smiled evilly. With her teacup in her hand, Essiey down on the back of the chair and crossed her legs. "Uncle, I heard that you bid for and in the north suburb of City C recently and are about to open it to high-end residential area." A piece of meat on Bles''s face twitched violently. "Little niece, it seems that you are well prepared." "How dare Ie to uncle without sincerity?" Essie smiled mischievously. An old fox like Bles wouldn''t stop until all the bones in his mouth were eaten up, unless he was taught a lesson. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "What do you want to do?" Bles''s eyes turned stern. "I have asked someone to make a detailed investigation. Thatnd was a pit of thousands of people and was full of resentment in the period of the Republic of China. People in City C are very superstitious, especially valuing the Fengshui. If this news is leaked out, not to mention the rich, even ordinary people dare not buy it, right? " Essie said slowly. "You..." Bles''s mouth seemed to be stung by a ho and twisted to the side. "Uncle, please calm down. I don''t like to hinder others'' financial path. As long as you agree to let go of Mandy, I promise that no news will be revealed before your house is sold out," Essie said with a smile. Bles grabbed the teacup on the table and gulped it down. Then he smashed the teacup to the ground with a loud bang. The teacup was smashed into pieces. "You win!" he said through gritted teeth. With a smile, Essie said, "Uncle, as your niece, how can I let you do a business at a loss?" She pped her hands, and the door of the tearoom was pushed open. Two hot and beautiful girls came in. "The two girls are as good as Mandy in terms of figure, beauty and skills. I hope you can ept them." Bles squinted at the two girls, and the anger on his face immediately dissipated. "You are filial." After saying that, he stretched out his long arms and held the two girls in his arms. "I won''t bother uncle anymore." Smiling, Essie stood up and walked out. As expected, Zac''s men were all elites. The idea that Ford gave her was so brilliant. It not only solved the problem of Mandy, but also made Bles unable to be angry. In the past two days, when Vinton was in Dragon City, Eva didn''te to eat with Jim. Having meals alone every day, Jim was quite bored. Without the appetizer of heaven pepper, his appetite became quite bad. Besides, J always made trouble for him. Four maids and eight bodyguards couldn''t see her and always let her sneak out. Fortunately, he was smart enough to install a GPS on her, so that he could know her whereabouts at any time. After Vinton went to Mysia, Eva came over with her notebook in her hand. She deducted the what she owed him every time she ate with him, and the ount was clear. "Heaven pepper, pay off your debts before you get married. I hate married women." Jim was in a very bad mood, and inexplicably bad. Looking at the dark cloud on his face, Eva sighed, "In the past two days, J has caused you a lot of trouble, hasn''t she?" Jim remained silent. He saw a happy smile on her face, and there was a lemon in the tip of his tongue, which extended to the bottom of his heart. Why did someone want this heaven pepper? Why wasn''t she left over for the rest of her life? "Scum Jim, what do you want to eat today?" What Eva cared about was lunch. "Bread." Jim uttered the word coldly, which made Eva choke hard. Before she could stop coughing, she saw the maiding out with two freshly made bread. Her eyes widened in shock. After a while, she stammered, "Is there... cheese or jam? " "Yes." The servant nodded and took the cheese and blueberry paste out of the fridge. Eva sat down on the chair and ate bread. Anyway, she was never a picky eater. "Scum Jim, do you have a bad appetite recently?" she asked while smearing jam on the bread. "Our young master hasn''t eaten much these two days," the servant cut in in a very low voice. A cold light came out of Jim''s eyes, which scared her to run away. After taking a bite of the bread, Eva saw that Jim was sitting still, so she said, "Go to my dessert shop tonight and I will make some appetizers for you, okay?" Jim nced at her and thought, ''You are really a foodie. You can also eat white bread with relish.'' And he suddenly had an appetite. "Don''t eat too much. The pizza hasn''t been served yet." His voice was very low, but Eva heard it at once with her sharp ears. Her eyes suddenly burst out two stars. "Hah-hah, there is pizza. I knew it. As a young master like you, how could you only eat white bread for lunch?" Jim snorted. He just wanted to take revenge on this heaven pepper. As for the reason, he hadn''t thought of it yet. Anyway, she had offended him. He was very unhappy as long as he thought of her these two days. Soon, the chef served the freshly baked crispy pizza, half with seafood, half with beef with hazel and mushrooms, and then a few Italy snacks. Eva licked her tongue and almost drooled. Jim liked to see her gluttonous look, which was very appetizing. "It''s so delicious. The pizza cooked by your chef is much better than that of Pizza Hut''s." Eva thumbed up and praised, "Scum Jim, I find that my taste bud is spoiled when I eat at your house every day. In the past, I thought the chef of Vinton''s family was very good at cooking, but these two days, I always feel that the food cooked by his chef is not as good as yours. " A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. "It means that Vinton should change his chef. He has a foodie at home. How can he not find more chefs?" He took a look at his phone and frowned. J''s GPS signal was moving on the map and gradually approaching his mansion. ''Damn it!'' he cursed in his heart. Eva was concentrating on eating and didn''t notice the change of his expression. When they finished lunch, the GPS on the map moved to a ce three kilometers away from his mansion and stopped. "Come with me," Jim said in a low voice, stood up and walked out of the dining room. Eva wanted to ask him what he was going to do, but he had already swept out of the hall like a hurricane. She had to shut her mouth and follow him closely. They went to the garden and took the elevator to the star viewing tform, where the top-level astronomical telescope and ground telescope were set. Jim stood in front of an electronic telescope. Confused, Eva asked, "What are you doing, scum Jim?" Jim didn''t answer. After a while, he stood up and said, "Come and have a look." Eva looked through the telescope. On the balcony of a high-rise apartment on the other side of the lake, there was a telescope. A woman was standing in front of the telescope and watching. She looked at the woman carefully for a while and recognized that she was J. She trembled violently and screamed, "Scum Jim, is she peeping at you?" "What do you think?" A fire burst out from Jim''s charming eyes. Oh my God! Eva touched her forehead. No wonder J knew that she came to Jim''s home. It turned out that she had been peeping at him. This apartment must be specially chosen by her. It was not covered on the top floor, and the balcony was just facing Jim''s mansion. Because it was three kilometers away, and there was ake blocking it, it was impossible for Jim to find it. "I really need to take some measures." Jim squeezed out a few words from his teeth. He couldn''t allow a psycho to disturb his life, even if she was Janice''s sister. Eva sympathized with him. It was really a headache to be entangled with a high IQ psycho. Jim asked Eve to take her men to the apartment to catch J, and asked Armand to take the engineer to the vi in the mountain to install an infrared monitor. As long as J took a step out of the vi, the monitor would immediately rm. Back in the living room, a servant brought some fruits. After eating a piece of dragon fruit, Eva sighed in her heart. Was the Wang n''s genes too bad, or was their ancestors cursed? Why didn''t they give birth to a normal child? "Scum Jim, your family must have been against your being with Janice at that time, right?" she asked almost subconsciously. The Jing family''s genes were so excellent and perfect. They would definitely not allow a daughter-inw with the same disease genes to marry in, destroy their good genes and produce unhealthy descendants. Jim''s face darkened. "You talk too much nonsense," he replied impatiently. Eva stuck out her tongue and realized that she had asked the wrong question. She lowered her head to eat the fruit and stopped talking. An hourter, Eve called, they had caught J and took her back to the vi in the mountain. "Let''s go." Jim stood up, uttered two words in a low voice and walked outside. It seemed that he was going to me the psycho. Chapter 759 I Am So Scared Chapter 759 I Am So Scared In the vi, J was handcuffed on a chair by Eve. When Jim came here, he called his insect training ground and asked them to send several baskets of roaches here. Everyone had his or her most fearful thing, and J was most afraid of roach. Jim ordered his men to put the baskets of roaches around J and surrounded her. J jumped onto the chair, with extreme fear on her white baby face. Her eyes were wide open and almost popped out. Her face twisted ferociously, and screams of horror broke out from her mouth like being ughtered. "Help, sister, help --" Eva pulled Jim aside and said, "Scum Jim, she is a psycho. Is it really good to scare her like this?" "She is afraid. It means that she had her normal side," Jim said slowly. "Brother Jim, please take those roaches away as soon as possible. I''m scared to death. Woo..." J began to beg for mercy. "Do you dare to run around again?" Jim pursed his lips and looked very serious. "No, I do not dare anymore!" J shivered and shook her head like a rattle drum. Jim waved his hand and the bodyguards withdrew the roaches. Eve removed the cuff for J. She patted her chest, gasping for breath. She was still in shock. "J, if you dare to run around next time, I will throw you into the basket and let roaches crawl all over your body," Jim warned her word by word slowly and clearly. J burst into tears, "Brother Jim is a bad guy. Brother Jim bullies J. J will tell sister!" "J, you are naughty. Sister is angry too. She won''t help you," Jim frowned and said in a tone as if he was teaching a child a lesson. However, J, who was a psycho, was just like a child, changing her face faster than turning a book. "My sister won''t be angry. I''m protecting her." J raised her hand and pointed at Eva angrily, "This woman ran to your home again. She just wanted to take you away from my sister." "Her duty is to have meals with me. Of course she wille to my house," Jim said. "Why did you ask her to have meals with you?" J pouted. "She looks like an appetizer," Jim said lightly, as if he was just stating a fact. "Where did she look like an appetizer? She is ugly and thin, just like a malnourished African refugee. I want to throw up when I see her, and I can''t even eat. " J looked at Eva with disgust. Eva ignored her words and didn''t care about the psycho. "J, don''t forget that you are a special person. The people and things in your eyes are different from mine," Jim corrected her seriously. J blinked in confusion. Her abnormal brain was messed up by him all of a sudden. "Brother Jim, didn''t you say that she was not good-looking before?" "Good-looking is different from looking like an appetizer." Jim smiled mischievously. "Then where do you think she is like an appetizer?" J asked curiously. "In my opinion, she is just a piece of medium sirloin, hard and chewy," Jim said slowly. Sweat broke out on Eva''s forehead. There were two extremes of steak. One was filet steak, and the other was sirloin steak. The filet mignon was the most tender meat on the beef tenderloin, which melted immediately when it was eaten. However, the sirloin was the hardest one. It had tendons, tenacity, and was suitable for people with good teeth. People with bad teeth might even have cramps in their mouths. "What? This ugly woman is a piece of steak in your eyes? " J said in astonishment. "She is very delicious. You will have an appetite when you look at her." A wicked smile appeared on his face. J rolled her eyes for two times, jumped up from the chair and stood in front of him. "Brother Jim, I''ll have dinner with you from now on. I''m the filet mignon, fragrant and tender. I can be eaten when I''m medium rare. I promise I''ll be a better appetizer than her." Stroking her head, she sighed, "J, no one can do it except her." "Why?" J pouted. "Can you eat bugs?" Jim asked. "No, bugs are disgusting. I hate bugs the most." J held her arm and rubbed it hard. "Can you eat twelve French dishes alone?" Jim added. "I don''t want to eat so much. I''m not a pig and I''ll get fat." J shook her head like a rattle drum. "Can you bear all kinds of tastes at the same time?" Jim smiled mischievously. "I... I''m afraid of spicy food and bitter food. " J stuck out her tongue. "So you are not the right one." As he spoke slowly, she turned to Eva and said, "But she is different. Although she has all kinds of ordinary shorings, she also has a very unique advantage, which is that she is born to be a top-grade foodie constitution. She can eat anything that was on the menu. Everything from the living things that fly in the sky, or running on the ground, or swimming in the water. She could eat all the dishes on the table by herself, without even leaving any soup residue. She could keep slim all the time, not afraid of getting fat. What''s more, she is not a picky eater. She can eat all kinds of dishes, including sour, sweet, bitter and spicy. Everything is delicious. " Eva raised her eyebrows with a look ofcency. She would take it as a praise for her. J looked at Eva from head to toe as if he was a monster, "Did she really so powerful?" "I''ll ask her to give you a live performance." With a weird smile, Jim whispered to the maid next to him. The maid picked up a basket of pure and pollution-free green cockroaches and walked into the kitchen. After a while, she took out a te of fried spicy cockroaches. J screamed and hid behind Jim. She was scared even if they were dead cockroaches. With a wink at Eva, Eva sat on the sofa, opened a can of beer, picked up a spicy roach and put it into her mouth. While eating, she smacked her lips and said, "Yummy, it''s so delicious." Jim pulled J out from behind and put his arm around her shoulder. "J, if you can eat this te of cockroaches, you are qualified to be mypanion." J''s face was pale. She covered her mouth and kept vomiting. She wouldn''t eat cockroaches. Even if she died, she wouldn''t eat cockroaches. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. While she was frightened, Eva swept all the cockroaches on the te. She took a sip of beer and sighed with satisfaction, "It''s really delicious, little sister. It''s a pity that you don''t eat it." J finally surrendered. "Well, for the sake of brother Jim''s appetite and health, I reluctantly agree to let this hard and tough sirloin serve you. But she can''t stay at your house longer than eight o''clock in the evening. Otherwise, I''ll call out bloody Mary and make her a human chop. " A hint of cruelty shed across his face. No one in the world had the courage to interfere in his life. Because he loved Janice, he could tolerate J so much and let her be presumptuous in front of him. But there was a bottom line in everything. His bottom line was Eva. If J dared to hurt her again, she would have to be sent to a psychiatric hospital. Eva sneered in her heart. It would be easy to deal with this psycho if she knew her weakness. In the future, she would be protected by cockroaches. "Don''t worry. I will leave before eight o''clock. How can I disturb your brother Jim dating with his girlfriend?" J wrinkled her nose and said, "Brother Jim doesn''t have a girlfriend." "Don''t you watch the entertainment news? Your brother Jim''s new girlfriend is called Gigi. She is a young model and is very beautiful. Your brother Jim likes her very much. " Eva snickered. "Jim didn''t take her home, nor did he cook for her. He doesn''t really like her." J stared at her with arms akimbo. "Little girl, you must have never been in love. It''s impossible to have a rtionship at home. People just go out for a date, watch a movie, have a candlelight dinner, or book a luxury suite in a hotel. They can enjoy the romance together there," Eva said. Jim nodded and said, "J, she is right. It''s a good choice to be in a rtionship outside. I took your sister home because she was too weak to do too much outdoor exercise. But Gigi is different. She is in good health, so I don''t need to take her home. " J''s face darkened at his words. No matter who dared to seduce her sister''s brother Jim, she would not let her go. She would definitely teach that Gigi a lesson to see if she dared topete with her sister for brother Jim. "Sirloin, I''ll keep an eye on you. If you dare to seduce brother Jim while eating with him, I''ll teach you a lesson." She looked at Eva and warned her fiercely. Anyway, in her heart, she was the first rival in love of her sister. Jim''s face darkened. After he left the vi, he asked someone to make a curtain of cockroaches specially hung at the gate of the vi. J could see it as long as she opened the door, which was full of deterrence. When Eva saw the curtain, she was petrified and didn''t close her chin for five minutes. Jim was really full of strange tricks. Even when he faced the psycho, she could still be tamed. J didn''t dare to go out. She curled up on the sofa and cried at a phone, "Sister,e back quickly. Brother Jim bullied me and scared me with cockroaches." The bodyguards were used to J''s self-talking with her phone which was not connected. No one would expect that it was connected this time. Her cry was clearly heard by the person on the other side. Although there was no response on the phone, J continued, "The ugly woman is transformed from goblins. She is so powerful that they can eat anything and even dare to eat cockroaches. J is worried that she can''t be dealt with alone. There was also a bad woman called Gigi who was also coveting brother Jim. Sister, you muste back as soon as possible. We can deal with them together. We can''t let them take brother Jim away. " There was a quick breath on the phone, as if responding to J, and then hung up. Chapter 760 Get The Girl Pregnant Without Getting Married (Part One) Chapter 760 Get The Girl Pregnant Without Getting Married (Part One) The top news today was that Gigi, a young model, was sshed with urine. The first suspect that Eva associated with was J. There was a saying that, ''the priest climbs one foot, and the devil climbs ten feet.''. Although Jim used the roach as the guard of door, there were still many ways to escape from the small vi in the mountains for J, who had high intelligence and good skills. She first used her hacker technology to turn off the infrared rm system, and then tore the bed sheet as a rope and climbed down from the balcony. As a result, Gigi suffered a lot. This time, Jim didn''t have dinner at home. Instead, he went to the small dessert shop of Qi family with Eva to have some desserts. The two wore peaked cap, big sunsses and mask, walked in fully armed. The waiter in the dessert shop had been used to her dressing. They knew it was her even without looking at her face. "Eva Boss," Annabel called her in a very low voice. She ran over and grabbed her sleeve. "You came at the right time. Someone is negotiating with the boss in the meeting room." "Who?" Eva''s nerves suddenly tensed. "She seems to be the ssmate of boss Jade," Annabel said. Eva frowned. Her intuition told her that it was Jade who had a romantic affair and was asked to pay for it. She asked Jim to wait for her in a private room and she went to the meeting room by herself. When she opened the door, the first thing she saw was Percy''s angry face and Jade, who was lowering his head beside her, and the young girl sitting opposite them, as well as her parents. She took off her sunsses and mask and walked over. As soon as the girl''s parents saw her, they smiled and said, "The big star hase. Caroline, why don''t you say hello to your future star sister-inw?" The girl smiled and called her sister affectionately, "Sister!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Eva ignored her and sat beside Jade, "What trouble did you make again?" "Let me tell you." Caroline''s mother said, "Caroline is pregnant. Now there is no ban on marriage and giving birth to a child in the University, so we hope that they can get married as soon as possible. Our family''s requirements are not very high. Twenty million dors as bride price, plus a duplex apartment in the central area of Dragon City, is enough. " ''What the hell!'' A gust of anger rose from the chest of Eva and rushed to her head. Twenty million dors plus a vi. Was she going to marry her daughter or sell her daughter! She raised her hand and pped angrily on Jade, "Why do you have to be like that bastard!" Jade felt wronged, "She took the initiative and said she would take the medicine, but she didn''t take it at all. Isn''t it obvious to set a trap for me?" Caroline''s father pounded the table with great confidence, "Jade, are you a man? Why don''t you be responsible for your behavior?" Caroline''s mother curled her lips and said, "Our Caroline will definitely give birth to this child. If you dare to be irresponsible, we will sue you at school." Eva looked at the greedy family. They were sure that Jade was a rich man and would not let him go. "Jade,e out," she shouted in a low voice. Jade stood up obediently and followed her out. Entering the next room, Eva threw a punch on the wall, "Jade, you are so brainless! That cunning bitch has a crush on our money. She set a trap for you to get in! " "Sister, I''m sorry. Please help me. I don''t want to marry Caroline. I''ve heard that theye from a poor family. Caroline is the eldest daughter and she has two younger brothers. Her parents supported her to go to college because they hoped that she could marry into a rich family in the future and help her two younger brothers. Caroline has been fooling around in the ce where the second generations of the rich are gathered. She has an affair with many second generations of the rich. She is just a green tea bitch. " Jade spat angrily on the ground. "You shouldn''t have touched such a woman. You have to pay her back after hanging out!" After kicking him on the buttock, Eva turned around and walked out. She needed to find a ce to calm down and think about how to solve this matter. She went to the freezer, took out a bottle of frozen juice, opened it and gulped it down. "Is the matter settled?" A deep voice came from behind. She just remembered the existence of Jim, and quickly pulled him into the VIP room. "Scum Jim, if you get a woman pregnant and she wants to force you to marry her, what will you do?" Jim choked and gave her a weird look. "Vinton is more experienced in this kind of thing than me." Eva pouted at him. Vinton had indeed done such kind of thing, but it was Elizabeth who dealt with it for him. As a result, there was the tragedy of a corpse with two lives. She was not as vicious as Elizabeth. Jim sat on the sofa and slowly took a look at the red robe. "Someone came to force your brother?" Eva said angrily, "They are not here to talk about marriage. They are here ckmailing. She asked for a dowry of twenty million and a vi in downtown. Their daughter is not an innocent girl. I don''t know how many guy she had slept with. She is just throwing a all over the ce. See who is stupid and rich, she will fish him." "Since you don''t know how many guy she slept with, how can you be sure that the kid is your brother''s?" Jim''s casual words lit up Eva''s eyes. She patted her head with a smile and said, "Yes, why didn''t I think of it?" Chapter 761 Get The Girl Pregnant Without Getting Married (Part Two) Chapter 761 Get The Girl Pregnant Without Getting Married (Part Two) "It would be strange if the trilobite''s brain could think of it." Jim sneered and continued, "You don''t have to be polite to those people with ulterior motives. Let them see the reality clearly." Eva blinked her eyes and a secret smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Scum Jim, to be honest, you have had countless women. Have you really never had any ident?" Jim red at her. He had never done it. How could he have an ident? The only woman he wanted from the beginning to the end was Janice. After Janice left, his heart and desire died together. "I''ll give you ten minutes. You have toe back right after you solve it," he ordered. Eva wrinkled her nose and went out, returning to the meeting room. "I have considered your requirements. Our family is famous in Dragon City. You must marry a woman from a family of equal social rank. There is no problem with the bride price of twenty million dors, but you must also get a dowry. We don''t ask too much. A RIVA is enough. " "What RI? What VA?" The father looked at his daughter. "It''s a RIVA yacht. It''s very expensive. It''s worth tens of millions." Caroline pouted. Sweat broke out on his forehead when he heard this. He married his daughter in hope of making money, not at a loss. He pounded the table and said, "What dowry do you want? The baby in my daughter''s belly is the dowry." With a sneer, Eva said, "Sir, you can ask your daughter how many guys she has slept with? Everyone wants to marry a virgin. Do you think that the price of the new goods in the shopping mall is the same as those used goods in the old market? Since you want to sell your daughter, why don''t you take good care of her? Moreover, there were a lot of news about men being fathers. There are two fathers for twins, three fathers for triplets. And five men paying the bill when a woman was having an abortion operation! If you want this child to be a dowry, you have to prove that he is one hundred percent the child of Jade! " Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Yes. On the second day, she went to sleep with another rich second generation. Who knows if the child is that rich young men!" Jade snorted. "Jade, you are a major jerk! Don''t talk nonsense. I just had a meal with that rich second generation and didn''t do anything else." Caroline''s face turned red. "Green tea bitch, everyone in your dormitory knows what you have done," Jade said. "I think you just want to go back on your words. If you don''t want to get married, you canpensate ten million for our Caroline''s youth loss. This matter is written off, or we will sue you in school." Caroline''s mother began to carry out the second n. She had to make some money if she caught a wronged man, so that she could go back to buy a house for her son and marry a wife. "It''s up to you. My sister and brother-inw just donated eighty million dors to the school to build the science school at the beginning of the new term. The headmaster treats me as his ancestor. You can sue in front of him and see who will be expelled from school! " Jade put his two legs on the table, looking like a bully. Her parents trembled violently. Caroline''s mother whispered in her ear, "Are you sure that the child is his?" "I''m sure. The baby is Jade''s. I must give birth to him. I''ll see how he can deny it by then!" Caroline said angrily. "Whatever. As long as the paternity test is confirmed to be Jade''s, I will let him raise the kid. As for other things, don''t think too much. And there is one thing you need to know. Jade is Jade. What is mine is mine. So far, his savings deposit is zero. And his car, house and shop are all mine. It has nothing to do with him. He is penniless. At that time, I will let him work to make money to raise his child, and I won''t give him any more money. " "If you don''t care about him, your mother will. She can''t watch her grandson starve to death, can she?" The father said. Percy sighed, "It''s not up to me. He''s an adult now. He should be responsible for his own business." "Well, that''s it. It''s up to you whether to give birth to the baby or not." After saying that, Eva called the security. The Zhang family was furious. "Just wait. This is not over." After they were invited out by the security guards, Eva stared at Jade and said, "From now on, I will only give you one thousand dors of pocket money every month. The Land Rover will belong to the family, and I will buy you a Buick Excelle. If you don''t pretend to be rich, there won''t be so many women pestering you in the future. " "Sister, you can''t do this!" Jade was extremely depressed. "I have made the decision." Eva snorted and walked out. She was responsible for Jade''s change. She shouldn''t always try to satisfy him and give him the best, so that he could only be a yboy. From now on, she had to be ruthless. After Caroline''s family went out, she took out her phone and dialed a number. "What a bad idea! It''s useless at all. Eva doesn''t pay for his brother at all." "Then let the media know. Eva is a public figure. Once the media make a fuss, she can''t leave it alone." J sneered. If she couldn''t deal with Eva, she would start from the weakest person around her, which made her exhausted. She wanted to see if she had time to seduce her brother Jim. Chapter 762 One Corpse With Two Lives (Part One) Chapter 762 One Corpse With Two Lives (Part One) It never urred to Jade that he would be on the top search list. Caroline lied to the media that she was not willing to do it. She was pregnant after being molested by Jade. For a moment, Jade was med by everyone. Eva was furious. She called out all the girls in Caroline''s dormitory to testify for his brother, and exposed the fact that Caroline''s parents asked for a bride price of twenty million dors and a vi. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s Caroline who seduced Jade. Why did it be a rape?" "That''s right. That day she came back andcently said that she had captured Jade." "Maybe she said it because of the fail of ckmailing." "Caroline is a professional fisher of the rich second generations. She has attended the sea sky banquet!" Overnight, thements were reversed. Eva made a speech on micro-blog and asked thewyer to sue Caroline for nder. The school also responded that Caroline would be expelled. It never urred to Caroline''s family that things would get so serious. In the evening, Caroline called J out. They knew each other in a night club. J had an innocent baby face. It was difficult for people who didn''t know her to be on guard. "Your bad idea made me suffer. The school wanted to expel me. My parents said that if I couldn''t get ten million dors from Jade to buy a house for my two younger brothers to get their wives, they would cut off the rtionship with me," Caroline said angrily. "Let me teach you a way." J smiled weirdly. "What method?" "Threat him with death." J took out a pen and paper from her bag and taught Caroline how to write thest will. After she finished writing, she asked her to take a photo of it and post it on micro-blog, creating the scene of suicide. Caroline did as she said. With a sinister smile, J asked her to stand on the rail of the rooftop to rehearse, saying that she wanted to perform better tomorrow and not to be seen through. Caroline stood up without hesitation. Before she could say anything, J gave her a hard push from behind. She screamed and fell down quickly. J pressed herst will on the rooftop with bricks, "Only when you are really dead will Eva be troubled. My task now is to protect brother Jim for my sister and wait for her toe back. I can see that Eva is different in brother Jim''s heart, so I must get rid of her," she murmured to herself, with a very ferocious cold light shing on her face. Caroline''s micro-blog was quickly forwarded. People thought she was joking, but they didn''t expect that the police found her body soon and confirmed that shemitted suicide. Caroline''s letter insisted that she was molested, and that she was threatened by Eva. She deliberately found someone to discredit her, and forced her to have an abortion to eliminate the evidence of crime, so she wanted to prove her innocence with death. Thements on the Inte were reversed again, on the side of Caroline. Who would think that a woman who dared to defend her innocence with death was lying? Knowing that Caroline''s parents would make trouble, Eva closed the dessert shop and asked his mother and Jade to hide at home. Of course, Caroline''s parents wouldn''t give up. They called all her rtives over and carried the corpse to the gate of Qi n''s dessert shop, crying loudly. In the morning, as soon as Essie saw the news, she rushed to Eva''s house. Seeing her, Jade seemed to see a Savior and rushed to ask for help. "Sis Essie, please save me. I didn''t expect that Caroline wouldmit suicide." Essie patted him on the shoulder. She didn''t have a brother, and Jade was just like her own brother in her heart. "Don''t worry. I''ve called the police officer Liu and asked him to send special police to disperse the Zhang n. By the way, I''ll detain Caroline''s corpse and test the DNA of the baby in her belly. If the baby is not yours, things will be much easier." "Sis Essie, I know you are the best." Jade held her in his arms like a spoiled child. Eva poked him on the forehead. She didn''t expect that things would develop to a corpse with two lives. If she had known it earlier, she would have given some money to dismiss the Zhang n. "That family just want money. I''ll give them two million dors to end it in private." "We can''t give him money. Thements on the inte is very bad to Jade now. Once Caroline died, everyone will think that she was really raped by Jade and got pregnant because of it. If you give her money at this time, you will be guilty," Essie said. Eva nodded. She could give the Zhang n some money aspensation out of moral principles, but now the human heart was greedy, and there were too many people who pretended to get hurt in order to ckmail others. It was difficult to be kind, so it was better not to cause more trouble. On micro-blog, it was rare for Jim to post ament on this matter. The word were simple, direct and clear, "ckmail!" For his fans, what he said was the truth, the truth. As a result, thements that used Jade and Eva on the Inte began to change. "They didn''t report the case to the police. When her belly gets bigger, she forced him to marry her and asked for tens millions of bride price. No one would believe it if it was not premeditated. " "I guess she killed herself because she couldn''t get the money. She even wanted to hurt others before she died. It''s so horrible." "The reason why she is doing this must be to ask for money." At the gate of Qi n''s shop, there was a farce of snatching corpses. Caroline''s parents and two younger brothers dragged her corpse tightly to prevent the police from taking it away. Chapter 763 One Corpse With Two Lives (Part Two) Chapter 763 One Corpse With Two Lives (Part Two) Mr. Liu was furious. He called the forensic expert over and extracted the DNA on the spot. The purpose of the Zhang n was to prevent the police from doing the DNA test. They had to rely on the public opinion to force Eva topromise and give the money. If the DNA test showed that the child was not Jade''s, then they would really lose their daughter''s life without getting the money. They surrounded the corpses to prevent the forensic experts from approaching. The police officer couldn''t stand it anymore and ordered the special police to arrest them all. "If anyone gets in the way of our work, he will be taken back to detention." In the afternoon, the test result came out. The baby was not Jade''s. The police of Dragon City immediately posted the result on micro-blog. The news caused another uproar. Looking at the micro-blog, Jade breathed a sigh of relief. He was proved innocent. In a small vi in the mountain, J fainted with anger. ''Even Homer sometimes nods.'' Although she had made many calctions, she had made a mistake that the baby in Caroline''s belly might not be Jade''s. However, a fool like Jade was the best tool. If Caroline couldn''t do it, she would do it herself. She was good at seducing men, especially when dealing with brainless cavernous creatures like Jade. As soon as Essie returned to the Rong Mansion, she received a call from the sanatorium. Mrs. Suzan was getting better and her eyes could move. Essie was very happy. She went to the sanatorium with Zac and called Mrs. Rose. Mrs. Rose didn''t want toe back to Dragon City, but when she heard that her mother might have a sign of waking up, she rushed over regardless of everything. After all, mother''s matter was the most important. However, she had decided not to enter the Rong mansion anymore, lest she would be embarrassed to see Albert and feel guilty to see Mary. Irene was overjoyed. She just wanted to stay where Zac was. In the evening, Zac and Essie booked a private room in the Pleasant Scenery Seafood Restaurant to invite Mrs. Rose and Irene to dinner. "Auntie, we can visit grandma every day and talk to her more. Maybe we can wake her up," Essie said. Mrs. Rose nodded. It was a great news for her that her mother''s condition was getting better. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Zac served her a bowl of shark''s fin soup. "Auntie, Dragon City is your home. We are family. There is nothing that can''t be solved." Mrs. Rose understood what he meant, but what she and Albert had done was unforgivable. Even she herself could not forgive herself. Irene took a deep look at Zac. She hadn''t seen him for days. She missed him so much. Now she felt annoyed when she saw those French men. She felt that except for Zac, there was no man in the world that could attract her attention. Mili looked at her secretly and counted the time when her eyes fell on her father''s face. Wow, for thirty seconds. Although daddy was handsome, as his cousin, there was no need to stare at him like this, right? She must have her own purpose for daddy. Even if it was not an open love, it was a secret love. ording to the man cheating form invented by Nina, after aprehensive assessment of age, appearance and assets, the conclusion was that there were two men with extremely high cheating rate in Dragon City. One was her sworn father, Jim, and the other was her father. For the sake of theplete family and happiness, she couldn''t rx for even a second. Her mother was a fool. Even if the mistress was around, she would not find it. She was the little guard in the family, and she had to be a good security guard. "Aunt, why are you still single? Why don''t you find a boyfriend? My mommy is younger than you. She is a mother of four kids. " After a pause, she took a sip of the shark''s fin soup and continued, "Let me tell you. Women need to give birth to children as soon as possible. Look at my mommy, she has recovered very well. Her figure is the same as a girl''s. My daddy likes to y games with her every night. Sometimes he doesn''t sleep all night. If you don''t hurry up, you will be an elderly pregnant woman. By that time, your body will definitely recover badly. Your husband will dislike you and ignore you at night. " When Essie and Zac looked at each other, they only felt the cold wind whistling above their heads, and their faces were dripping with sweat at the same time! Essie picked up a piece of abalone and put it into her mouth in case she spit out something shocking. Irene choked hard on the red wine, which made her tears ran. It seemed that Mili always argued with her recently. She was really pissed off. "Little girl, what do you know? I''d rather not have a one than be promiscuous. I''m waiting for the best." "Aunt, I''m worried about you. I''m afraid that you will be a mistress. You''re so picky. Since a good man has been taken away by others, you have no choice but to steal the husband from others," Mili said seriously. Obviously, Irene''s words hit the nail on the head. There was a moment of embarrassment on her face. She lowered her eyes unconsciously, fearing that her little secret would be revealed by her eyes. Mili inherited her father''s sharp eyes and saw the subtle change of her expression. She spected. As a man who had the highest rate of cheating ording to the cheating form, mistress was everywhere around him. As long as there was no blood rtionship with the suitable married women, they would likely be mistresses. "Aunt, are you feeling guilty? Are you really going to be a mistress? " Chapter 764 Keep Thinking About The Wrong Person Chapter 764 Keep Thinking About The Wrong Person "Michelle, you''re just a kid. It''s none of your business." Seeing that Irene was embarrassed, Essie immediately stopped Mili from talking nonsense. Mili put down the tableware, crossed her arms over her chest and stared at her. "Mommy, do you know the male form?" "I don''t know," said Essie, slightly sweating. She didn''t even know what was on her daughter''s mind. "It was invented by the math genius of our ss, Nina. She got some inspiration after watching the movie ''The True Love Form Of A Man'' and invented the male form. As long as the man''s height, weight, appearance, assets, upation and the level of hormones produced ording to his age were put into this form, their rate of cheating could be calcted. We are going to build a website to promote this form, so that all wives can take the test, so that they will be prepared. " It seemed that Essie was listening to a fantasy. The world of prodigies was really iprehensible to ordinary people. Although she was once a beautiful girl with extraordinary intelligence, she was a two extremes type. Her left brain was intelligent, and her right brain was... "Does this form work?" "We have tested and urately calcted the highest rate of two men." Mili said slowly, "The one who ranks first is sworn daddy, and the second is daddy. Sworn daddy is ten percent more professional than daddy." Zac choked and didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Honey, the conclusion on me alone will overturn your form." His rate of cheating was zero percent! "Daddy, you can''t argue with science." Mili reached out her little hand and patted him on the shoulder sympathetically. She knew her father wouldn''t ept this conclusion for the time being, but facts speak louder than words! "Mili, your father is zero, so don''t worry about a mistress. There will never be a mistress in our family," said Essie on behalf of her husband. Unless your father wants to y tonic and have a spiritual rtionship, but the result is that he can only be a monk for the rest of his life. If he dared to cheat on her spiritually, she would never forgive him. She would never touch him again for the rest of her life. Irene was unhappy to hear such absolute words of Essie. Sister inw was too confident. Even if she was good in every aspect, the two of them would get tired of each other after getting along with each other for a long time. Men always went out to have a fresh taste, not to mention a man as excellent and perfect as her cousin. How could there be only one woman around him? She picked up the ss and took a sip of wine. "It''s said that there is a seven-year-itch in marriage. Aren''t you afraid, sister inw?" "Don''t worry. We''ll itch from time to time. We''ll get used to it." Essie shrugged. The cold war between her and Zac had not ended yet. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zac put his arm around her shoulder and smiled, "Sometimes, small fights can also increase our feelings." Essie wanted to roll her eyes at him, but she didn''t want to embarrass him in public. After all, he was an arrogant devil. Mili covered her mouth and snickered. Daddy liked to show off their love in a low-key way with mommy. Irene looked at the two of them with a fake smile. She didn''t believe that there was only one woman around Zac, Essie. Le said that he had a lot of lovers outside, and it was impossible for her to make up and lie to her. In the upper ss of Dragon City, all men have many mistresses outside, and the wife at home would have to endure it all. It was estimated that Zac was the same. It was only Essie who didn''t know it. "There will always be countless admirers around an excellent man. Sister inw, how do you deal with such a woman?" she asked deliberately. "Your cousin is a man of neat freak. I don''t need to waste my time on such things." Essie smiled. "You trust him so much. What if he secretly built a nest outside and raised a canary?" Irene said with a faint smile. How she wished she could be the Canary of Zac. Even if she had to hide underground all her life, she didn''t care as long as she could enjoy his love. Taking a sip of wine, Essie put her snow-white paws on Zac''s shoulder and said, "He can''t raise that." "Why?" Irene was confused. "It''s a secret," with a mysterious smile on her face, Essie said. Zac held her in his arms and said, "I have no choice but to be held tightly by you." Looking at them, Mili felt a little dizzy. Was it a lie? Irene didn''t believe it at all. She had searched on Baidu, but it was impossible in the real world. Essie was just ying a mystery to show how much love and loyalty Zac had for her. She wouldn''t be scared by her. She just liked Zac and wanted to get him. She only pursued pure love and romance and would not separate their marriage, so there was no reason for Essie to stop her. While they were talking, Dot and Rabi had been eating their food. For the strange theory of their sister, Rabi had always been unable to understand, so he had never spoken. Dot didn''t want to talk. Adults were troublesome. God had arranged everything. There would only be a man and a woman in a marriage. But they had to act recklessly. These people who broke the natural rules would definitelye to no good end. After eating a piece of sea cucumbers, Zac turned to Mrs. Rose and said, "Auntie, you are still young. Haven''t you ever thought of finding yourself apanion?" "It''s good for me to be alone. I''m used to it." Mrs. Rose smiled gently. Irene put her arm around her shoulder and said, "Mom, it''s time for you to think about yourself. You''ve been alone for so many years." Mrs. Rose lowered her head. For so many years, she had been missing a blurry figure in her dream. Since that night, the figure had be clear, but she couldn''t and shouldn''t miss that person. She was getting more and more confused and afraid. How could she miss her brother-inw day and night? And that night, she didn''t reject at all. She actually had a very familiar and warm feeling, as if they had been in love like many years ago. God! She was crazy. She flipped her hair at the temples of her ears and said, "I''m old now. It doesn''t matter. But you, it''s time for you to find someone serious." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, it''s none of your business. I know what I''m doing." Irene pouted. A conservative person like her mother would definitely not support her love, so she could not tell her mother her own thoughts. Mrs. Rose sighed. Irene didn''t like her to interfere in her private life, so she could only ask about her matters. Mili snorted in her heart. Her cousin had a crush on her father. She would keep her eyes on her and wouldn''t let her seed. The second day was weekend. In the Rong Mansion, Essie made Jasmine Fragrance After The Rain which Mrs. Rose taught her. Albert ate a piece and nodded, "I really miss the taste. Your mommy hasn''t cooked for a long time." "If you like it, I can cook it for you every day." Mary smiled faintly, "In the past, Charlotte had to imitate me in everything. She forced herself to eat what she didn''t like, and forced herself to like the taste that she didn''t like. I still remember that she has been learning how to cook this Jasmine Fragrance After The Rain for three months, and she has scalded ten fingers. " Albert nced at her. He often mixed them up because Charlotte was imitating Mary everywhere. Taking a bite of the dessert, Essie smiled and said, "In fact, no matter how simr the twins are, one person will never mess them up." "It''s their mommy, isn''t it?" Mili turned to look at her. "Yes, a mother will never mistake her own child." Essie nodded. Mary picked up the teacup and covered her slightly twitching mouth with the edge of the teacup. Albert''s eyes darkened slightly. He remembered that when Mrs. Suzan saw Mary and her sister, she had always confused them. Was it because she had Alzheimer''s disease and was already unconscious? While he was thinking, Mary sighed, "Mother is not mistaken because she brought up the child from an early age and knew their habits. If the child has changed too much after more than ten years, she will still make a mistake." Hearing this, Albert temporarily put down his doubts. Mary had been taken to America by her father when she was very young, and Charlotte had been there when she was more than ten years old. Mrs. Suzan might not know them very well, and she had Alzheimer''s disease, so it was normal for her to make a mistake. After eating a piece of dessert, Mili smacked her lips and said, "Fortunately, Dot and I are boy and girl twins, not same-sex twins. It''s not funny for two people to look exactly the same. People will always be fooled and unable to distinguish. There are often news on the Inte that a husband mistook the twin sisters or a wife mistook the twin brothers. " "There are no two identical leaves in the world. No matter how much they look alike, there will be differences between the two people. As long as you are careful enough, you can recognize them," Dot said seriously, "Even if grandma Mary and grandma Charllote change the same clothes and hair, I can quickly distinguish them." "Oh?" With a slight smile, Essie stroked his head and asked, "How did you tell the difference?" "Their eyes. The way grandma Charlotte looks at people is warm, and the way grandma Mary looks at people is icy cold," Dot said slowly. Mary red at him in secret. The two kids were just like Essie, who would only make trouble for her. Albert looked at his grandson and said, "You are so young, but you have sharp eyes." "I just inherit it." The corners of Dot''s mouth lifted into a beautiful smile. "My great grandpa, Grandpa and Daddy have sharp eyes. Of course I will have them too." Albert burst intoughter. This little boy was really the same as his son when he was a child. Le happened toe downstairs. When she heard their words, she sighed, "Dot, you are influenced too much by your mommy. In fact, grandma loves you very much." Obviously, she was ming Essie for misguiding the baby. Chapter 765 You Are The One Who Should Worry About Chapter 765 You Are The One Who Should Worry About The hall suddenly fell silent. Albert nced at her with a gloomy face. He had already realized that this eldest daughter-inw was not easy to deal with. Mary took the opportunity to sigh. Although Albert had been gentle to her these days, he still hadn''t moved back to her room. She needed to work harder. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just kid''s word." As she spoke, she pretend to put on a loving smile and said, "Actually, I like you very much. You are my grandchildren. I love you so much." Dot stared at her. Although the corners of her mouth were wide open and sheughed exaggeratedly, there was no smile in her eyes, which meant that she didn''t mean it at all. She didn''t like mommy, nor did she like him and Mili. Le walked up to Essie and said, "Essie, as a daughter-inw, we should be more filial to our mother- inw and treat her as our own mother. Even if we have conflicts, we can''t hold the grudge and hatred in our hearts, which will affect our children." She pretended to be serious, but in fact, her words were full of thorns. "Are you seeking a sense of existence?" Zac sneered. His eyes were full of disgust and contempt, as if he was seeing a mouse jumping up and down. Le''s face turned pale. She wanted to fight back, but the cold eyes of Zac froze her tongue. She didn''t dare to say a word, and her heart was trembling. With a faint smile, Essie said, "Sister inw,e and have some dessert." She neither argued nor exined. Albert and Zac were both smart people. How could they not see her trick of sow discord and deliberately hurt? She didn''t say anything. On the contrary, she was tolerant and sensible, which set off her childishness. Mili would never let her mother suffer losses. She red at Le with her big eyes and said, "Aunt Laura, we are prodigies. We have our own judgment and won''t be affected by adults. For example, we think that you can be described in five words. " "Which five words?" Le frowned and felt that this little girl couldn''t speak decent words. "Sima Zhao''s heart, passers-by know," Mili said slowly and clearly. Le''s face seemed to be stung and tilted to one side. She always had the urge to strangle the two kids, but unfortunately she had no chance to do it. "You are so young. Do you know what it means?" "Auntie, don''t forget that I''m a prodigy. Don''t treat us gifted children as ordinary people." Mili looked at Le contemptuously. Le was ashamed and angry! "Kid, I''m your elder. No one taught you to respect the elder?" "Auntie, you should know that ''the elders do not honor themselves, the younger generations should not pay their respect to them''? If you want the younger generation to respect you, you have to do something that can be respected by us first," Mili said in a mocking tone. Le''s face turned blue and pale. She really wanted to rush forward and give two big ps to Mili, and then throw her to death. But unless she was impatient to live and wanted to be burnt on an iron te, she would never dare to do so. She could only re at Mili and said, "You are really spoiled." Albert smiled, "This little girl has a sharp tongue and is very interesting. Her great grandma likes her best. She said she was a happy girl and could make peopleugh at her words." It sounded like he was joking, but in fact, he was backing his granddaughter up. "Like grandfather, like grandchildren. The grandchildren of our Rong family is naturally different." Mary faked a smile and followed his words to please him. "You are right." Albert looked at her with a gentle smile. This made Mary feel warm in her heart. As long as Albert''s heart could be won back, she could temporarily endure the little tramp, Essie. She would deal with her slowly after she regained her footing. Le felt a little depressed when she saw that Mary were deliberately ttering Albert and wouldn''t speak for her. Mary was extremely selfish. She only cared about her own interests and would never consider the interests of others. Unless she could be bound to her like Elizabeth and be bound by interests, otherwise, she didn''t expect her to protect her much. "Sorry to bother you. I''m going shopping." She forced a smile and walked out. In fact, she was going to have tea with Irene and talk to her about the person she liked and give her advice. After finishing the dessert, Essie went to her studio. She was going to design a new spring and summer series for her SUMMER 100 ¡ã C. Zac wouldn''t let her have ''leisure'' time. He kept making trouble for her,pletely forgetting that they were still in a cold war. She didn''t want to talk to him, but she had no choice but to put down the pen. "Zac, as the president of the Emperor and the deputy CEO of the Rong''s Group, you should have a lot of things to do, right? Can you please let me be quiet for a while?" "No way!" Zac said two words coldly. If this muddled fool didn''t return to normal all day, he would not let her calm down. Every day when the door closed, her face turned cold, which really made him depressed. "I told you not to ask too much from me," she said slowly. She couldn''t ept him without any reservation before he got the news of Alice. He had stabbed a thorn in her heart. It would be fine if he didn''t touch it, but it would hurt as long as he touched it. "Stupid woman, are you out of your mind? You are so stupid!" Zac was annoyed. His handsome face was covered with gloomy clouds. Her stubbornness would drive him crazy. "Just take that I am." Essie pouted again. She not only had to treat the fake as her sister, but also couldn''t tell Mr. Baron and her mother the truth, nor could she look for her sister. It was like an invisible pressure pressing on her shoulder, making her breathless. A cold-blooded person like Zac couldn''t understand such a feeling. Zac clenched his fists. Before she finished speaking, he punched the design table. "Stupid woman, I''m waiting for you to take the initiative to beg for peace with me!" His patience was running out. It seemed that he had spoiled this woman these days and he had to teach her a lesson. When he walked out, there was a bit of anger on his face. Mili just came over and saw his expression clearly. ''Oh, no! Daddy and mommy quarreled again. It seems to be serious this time. Daddy is very angry.'' Zac went out directly and seemed to find a ce to rx. He didn''te back until nine o''clock in the evening. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Looking at the clock on the wall, Mili had a bad feeling. It was easy for a man to meet a mistress when he quarreled with a woman and went out for rxation. She turned to look at Essie, who was watching the soap opera with great interest, as if she had never thought of making a phone call to ask. This muddled-headed fool was not in a hurry now. When the husband was stolen by others, she would definitely cry to death. "Mommy, it''s already nine o''clock," she reminded him in a very low voice. Turning her head to look at the clock on the wall, Essie said, "It''s time to go to bed. I think both Dot and Rabi have fallen asleep." Mili felt speechless. What she wanted to remind her was not this case. "Daddy hasn''te back yet. I have to wait for him." She crossed her arms over her chest and showed her strength to see if she could call him or not. "I don''t know when he wille back? Go to sleep first. Don''t wait any longer. " Essie waved her hand, showing no intention of calling to ask. Mili couldn''t help but raise her voice by eight degrees. "Then call him. Don''t you worry that your husband won''te home sote?" "Daddy has a business dinner. He wille back after the dinner," Essie said casually. "Don''t think I don''t know. You quarreled again. Daddy went out because he was angry." Mili pouted. Hearing that, Essie''s face darkened. "Go to bed now. Mind your own business." "No, I won''t. If you don''t call daddy, I won''t sleep!" Mili lied on the sofa and acted shamelessly. They had a history, and their ''divorce history'' had left a shadow in her young heart, so she could not let the history repeat. However, Essie didn''t want to call Zac. She took out her phone and put it in front of Mili. "You can call him." "I won''t call him. He is your husband." Mili turned her head away with a proud look. "He is your father." Essie pretended to be angry with her. "If you two get divorced, he won''t be your husband, but he is still my father. So you should be the one to worry about." As soon as she finished her words, Essie was in a mess! She stood up and picked up Mili directly. In the face of such a situation, she could only show a mother''s authority and forcefully take her back to her room to sleep. "Mommy, you are bullying the weak with your big hands. You are dictated," Mili put her head on her shoulder andined. It took Essie great efforts to get her back to her room. "Go to bed now, or I''ll deduct your pocket money for a month." "You are going to divorce. My family is going to be broken. I don''t want to sleep. I can''t sleep." Mili blinked her big eyes for two times and a drop of tear fell down. With a sigh, Essie closed the door, walked to her and sat down. "Baby, daddy and mommy won''t divorce. Quarreling is just a disagreement on certain things, but it doesn''t mean that we will divorce!" "But daddy is angry. He must be drinking alone outside. What if he gets drunk and someone else takes advantage of him?" Mili asked worriedly. "No, your daddy is a man of sense. He never gets drunk," Essie said. "If he hadn''t been drunk, how could you get married?" Mili asked. Hearing that, Essie was speechless. She and Zac got married after getting drunk! Seeing that she was speechless, Mili continued, "He can marry you after he gets drunk, so he can also find a mistress when he is drunk. You are just an irresponsible mommy. You don''t know to take preventive measures in advance. If daddy finds a mistress outside today, I will never call you mommy again. " This was a terrible threat. Hearing that, Essie kept silent. When Zac was sober, women couldn''t get close to him. But if he got drunk and lost consciousness, his hidden disease would not be able to y a defensive role, right? Chapter 766 A Way To Suppress Hidden Diseases Chapter 766 A Way To Suppress Hidden Diseases After hesitating for a while, Essie put down her phone and said, "Okay, go to bed now." Then she left. She hadn''t forgiven Zac yet. She couldn''t call him. Mili was so anxiously! ''I''d better call Daddy myself.'' At this time, Zac and Jim were drinking in the Midnight club to rx. As soon as the phone was connected, Mili immediately asked, "Daddy, where are you?" "Chatting with your sworn father," Zac replied with understatement. Hearing that he was with Jim, Mili breathed a sigh of relief. As long as it was not a woman, everything would be fine. Besides, ording to her father''s voice, it was normal and he was not drunk. While she was silent, Zac asked, "Baby, it''s sote. Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?" "Yes, I''m going to sleep, but you didn''te back. Mommy couldn''t fall asleep, so she asked me to call you," Mili sighed helplessly. Hearing this, Zac immediately felt relieved. The biggest feature of the muddled-headed fool was that she was stubborn and duplicity. She began to worry about him, but he still couldn''t make up with him. Since she wanted to make peace with him through Mili, he would give her a step down and no longer force her to lower her head. "Tell mommy that I''ll be back soon." Zac smiled. Jim looked at him and joked, "Beauty Yi is now guard against you so much? Has she already begun to check on you?" "This is not a check on me, but a care." Zac smiled. He just liked that Essie cared about him, nervous about him and was jealous of him. Jim shook his head and sighed, "A married man is different." "Are you jealous?" Raising his thick eyebrows slightly, Zac lookedcent. Jim shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m free and unrestrained. It''s good." "I don''t think so." A wicked smile appeared on Zac''s face. The color in Jim''s eyes deepened, as if it was dyed by the night outside the window. He took a sip of the cocktail and smiled faintly. "Even if I have a little idea asionally, I''m infected by your disy of affection all day long." "Hurry up. Don''t let your daughter and my son have a generation gap," Zac teased. "I have to find someone suitable for the sake of this." Jim squinted his charming eyes and smiled wickedly. For some reason, an image that he shouldn''t have thought of shed through his mind. Heaven pepper? How was that possible? It was impossible for her to appear in his standby list. He was not interested in married women! He took another sip of wine and wiped the shadow away. He must have been in frequent contact with this heaven pepper recently, and his brain waves were affected by her. Zac observed the subtle change of his expression, but didn''t say a word. There were some things that would be less troubles if they were not awakened. "J must have brought you a lot of trouble, right?" He changed the topic quietly. "She is getting worse." Jim shook his head and sighed. "If you have no choice, then you have to send her to a psychiatric hospital. A person like her is a time bomb," Zac reminded. Mad people were not terrifying, but a mad person with high intelligence was terrible. Such a person would bring immeasurable harm. "This is the only way we can do if she makes trouble again," Jim said. When Zac returned to Rong Mansion, Essie had already slept. But she didn''t fall asleep. It was already twelve o''clock, but Zac hadn''te back yet. In the past, no matter what kind of social engagements he had, he would never go home after ten o''clock. Was he really drunk and taken away by a mistress? Thinking of this, she felt a little nervous. Although she still trusted Zac, as a child born in a broken family, shecked a sense of security in marriage and men. There were countless ways for women to climb on a man, and it was impossible to guard against them. If Zac was really drunk or was drugged, then... She was a little annoyed. All kinds of possibilities were formed in her head. She even felt that he was lying next to some sort of mistress at the moment. Bastard Zac hasn''te back yet. If he doesn''te back, tomorrow... I''ll go to America tomorrow and let you be a monk for a month! She covered her head with a pillow angrily. At this moment, footsteps came from outside. She quickly put the pillow back to its original position and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. When Zac pushed the door open and saw her sleeping, he was a little disappointed. He came backte on purpose to see her anxious and impatient appearance, but he didn''t expect her to sleep so calmly. It was so boring! From N?velDrama.Org. He turned around and walked into the bathroom. Essie had already smelled the alcohol on him. Sure enough, he drank. Was he drunk and had it done? He didn''te back until he woke up. She couldn''t help but clench the edge of the pillow. If this guy dares to do that, she won''t wait for even a minute to divorce him! She got up secretly, tiptoed to the bathroom and picked up the coat he had changed on the hanger. If he hade into contact with a woman, there must be evidence of crime such as perfume and hair on it. While he was taking a shower, she could have a careful examination. She approached with her nose and found that the smell of alcohol was so strong that it covered the smell of perfume. She had another try. But she still couldn''t smell it. ''Forget it. I''ll look for hair.'' She opened her eyes wide and touched her coat slowly. The light was a little dim and couldn''t be seen clearly, so she took out a magnifying ss from the drawer. She was so concentrated that she didn''t notice that the bathroom door was opened and Zac was standing at the door and staring at her. The corner of his mouth slightly drooped, and in an instant, his depression and disappointment were swept away. It turned out that this muddled-headed fool was pretending to be asleep. Perhaps all sorts of strange thoughts appeared in her mind. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have checked his coat here with a magnifying ss. He cleared his throat to remind her. Although his voice was very low, the woman felt guilty and trembled violently. She stuck out her tongue secretly and turned to look at him. She smiled awkwardly and said, "Well... I saw that your coat was dirty, so I patted it for you. " "It seems that the dust on it is invisible. You are using a magnifying ss!" Zac sneered. At this moment, the small wheel in Essie''s mind was spinning crazily, looking for a stairs that could go down. Her two big eyes fluttered left and right, and then she said, "The light is too dim, and I''m a little nearsighted. I saw it was dirty just now, but I can''t see it when I get close." The charming smile at the corners of Zac''s mouth deepened. "I thought you were looking for something strange like hair." "I... Why am I looking for that? " Essie hammered as she blushed in embarrassment. "What do you think?" Zac grabbed the tip of her chin with his sharp eyes, as if he could see through her little secret at a nce. "You think too much. I''m not that bored." She stuck out her tongue secretly and was about to cover her head with the quilt and hide herself in the shell in case of being interrogated again. But how could Zac let her go? He liked to be a fruit refiner, squeezing out all her hidden emotions. He stretched out his iron arm and held her slender waist, leaving her no way to escape. "Honey, I thought you were asleep." "Yes, I did, but I suddenly wanted to go to the bathroom and got up," Essie said weakly. His pressure was so strong that the air was thin, making her feelck of oxygen. "Oh?" Raising his eyebrows, Zac asked, "Why haven''t you go yet?" "You made me forget." Essie rolled her eyes at him, shook off his hand and ran away. She hated being seen through. Looking at her back, Zac smiled dotingly. As soon as she came out, she fell into his dungeon of his arm again. "Honey, just admit it and end the cold war with me." "Admit what?" Essie red at him angrily. They had a cold war not because of unreasonable reasons, but because it was rted to her sister''s life. It was not easy to let it go. "I admit that you have thought it through, and today you regret being willful to your husband." Zac let go of her and held the back of her head with his hands, as if he had won. "I''m sleepy. Let''s go to bed," said Essie, dizzy. After saying that, she closed her eyes and pretended to be dead in her usual yful way. Lowering his head, Zac whispered in her ear, "Honey, we''re an old couple. If you have anything to say, just call me. You don''t need to beat around the Bush to let Mili call me." Sweat dripped from Essie''s forehead. She was sure that Mili called Zac in her name after she left. "It''s her own decision. It has nothing to do with me. Where have you been and when will youe back? I don''t care at all. " A mischievous light shed through Zac''s dark ice eyes. "Honey, I found a surprise in the Midnight Club today." "What''s the matter?" Essie asked in a casual tone. "I found that alcohol can control my hidden diseases. As long as I drink to a certain extent, the hidden diseases will temporarily disappear," Zac said lightly. He wanted to make this womanpletely nervous about him and didn''t dare to irritate him again. Hearing that, Essie trembled violently. Did alcohol have such a magical effect? And if he hadn''t touched a woman, how could he know that alcohol could control his hidden diseases? Astonishment and anger surged up from her chest and went straight to her head. She raised her foot and kicked him hard. "Get away from me. You are so dirty. Don''t get me dirty." "I just washed it. Where is it dirty?" Zac shrugged. "How can you not be dirty after touching another woman?" Essie had an impulse to kill him. "I only said that there was a way to suppress my hidden disease, but I didn''t say that I had touched a woman." Zac looked at her seriously, with a hint of slyness in his eyes. This confused fool thought alcohol could control his hidden disease, and she would definitely be very nervous in the future and serve him every day. "How do you know it can suppress your hidden disease if you don''t touch a woman?" Essie asked crossly. "It''s just physical contact," Zac said casually. The scene that several enchanting female demonic hands touched him began to appear in Essie''s mind. Chapter 767 Pretend Nothing Has Happened Chapter 767 Pretend Nothing Has Happened "Zac, from now on, you can''t drink more than three sses. From hair to toes, you can only belong to me. No woman is allowed to touch you. Otherwise, you can only be drunk to get it done in the future! " Essie warned angrily. Alcohol was the most disgusting thing in the world. It could even suppress the hidden diseases. It was so hateful! "Honey, as long as you behave well, I will keep my integrity for you," Zac said slowly, leaning against the bed railing. "This is this. That is that. Don''t try to mix everything together." Hearing that, Essie rolled her eyes at him. She knew that he wanted her to put her sister''s matter aside, but she couldn''t pretend that nothing had happened as she was a person, not an object. Her sister''s life was uncertain. She knew the truth and lived a happy life regardless of anything. How cold-blooded should she be to enjoy her life without any concerns? "It depends on self-awareness. I''ll sleep first. You should know the bottom line of our marriage. If you want to cheat on me, we''ll divorce in a second. I won''t miss any man who has an affair. " After saying that, she turned her back to him and ignored him. A hint of cruelty flitted across Zac''s handsome face. He didn''t believe that this hurdle could not be crossed and remained in the middle of them all the time. He must have called in to subdue this muddled-headed fool, so that she would take the initiative to end the cold war ande to beg for peace. On the second day, Lucy called and asked her to go home. Mrs. Rose came to her yesterday and asked her about what had happened in the past. She seemed to have remembered something, but she was unwilling to tell her. "What did aunt ask you?" A glimmer shed across Essie''s face. "It''s about your father-inw and mother-inw," Lucy said. Thinking of the conflict between Mrs. Rose and Albert in Provence, Essie said, "Mommy,st time in France, I don''t know what happened between aunt and daddy. They have some misunderstandings. If you are free, why don''t you sound her out? You are good friends. Maybe she will tell you. " Lucy thought for a while and said, "When your aunt asked me yesterday, I didn''t tell her the conflicts between her sister and her and Albert. I''m afraid that she can''t ept it." "Okay." Essie nodded. "Don''t tell auntie for the time being. Solve the conflict between her and my father-inw first." In the afternoon, when Albert went to see Suzan, he happened to see Mrs. Rose apanying her mother. The two of them felt a little embarrassed when they met. Albert knew that avoiding was not the solution, so he decided to have a talk with Mrs. Rose. In the VIP box of the British style afternoon tea house, Mrs. Rose flipped the hair at the temples of her ears, feeling uneasy and at a loss. Albert coughed and said slowly, "About that night..." "We... just pretend that nothing has happened. " Before he could finish his words, Mrs. Rose interrupted him immediately. Albert kept silent for a while. He could do nothing but pretend nothing had happened and couldn''t think of a better solution. But somehow, the feeling she brought to him that night reminded him of Mary many years ago, on their wedding night. From the car ident till now, there seemed to be nothing else in the marriage with Mary except family affection. But that night, his heart was filled with passion and vitality, and he even wanted to love again like a young man. But this woman was Charlotte, the woman who had done everything to disgust him. How could he have any special feelings for her? Taking a sip of the green tea on the table, Albert said, "Charlotte, you''ve really changed a lot these years. You''ve be much more different than before." "I don''t remember what happened in the past," Mrs. Rose said in a low voice. "It''s good that you don''t remember. You are fine now." Looking at her, there was a glimmer of light in Albert''s eyes. Mrs. Rose''s hand holding the teacup trembled slightly. Recently, many fragments of memory often appeared in her dreams, all rted to Albert. She became more and more worried and suspected that they had an inappropriate rtionship, just like the night in Provence. "Am I not good in the past?" A bitter smile gradually appeared on her face. Albert shrugged his shoulders. If people would show their most natural nature after losing their memory, then what happened to her in the past and now? "Let bygones be bygones." He said in a low voice, "I don''t want you to hide from me because of this. I''m willing to make up for you. No matter what request you have, I can agree." Mrs. Rose took a sip of tea and said, "I only have one request. Don''t mention it again. Just take it as a dream." "¡­¡­ Okay. " Albert nodded heavily, feeling inexplicably disappointed. Since he came back from France, he had been recalling that night almost every day. Although she looked almost the same as Mary, the feeling she gave him waspletely different. Just like the original Mary, she made him feel comfortable, happy, excited. Mrs. Rose''s heart clenched after he agreed. In fact, she and Albert had the same unforgettable feeling. When he held her, her whole heart was trembling, and there was a strange emotion in her subconsciousness, making her feel that this embrace belonged to her, and he was the shadow that she had been looking for and loving in her life. She finally realized that she had a special feeling for Albert which she should not have. But she couldn''t love him. He was her brother-inw! "It''s gettingte. I should go now," she said in a low voice, as if her strength had been taken away by invisible pain and despair. "Let me drive you home," Albert said. "I have a car." Mrs. Rose shook her head. "I''ve asked your driver to go back." Albert pursed his lips. "Since I have promised you, you must promise me too. You can''t hide from me anymore." Mrs. Rose lowered her head and said nothing. In the front yard of the vi by thekeside, Mrs. Rose had nted a lot of jasmines. In Provence, Albert had seen many jasmines in the flower field of the Rose Manor. "It seems that you really like jasmine," Albert sent her to the door and said with a smile. Irene ran out to open the door and happened to hear him. She smiled and said, "My mommy likes jasmines the most. She has tried to cultivate jasmines of different colors like cultivating roses, but she failed." "That''s a good idea." Albert smiled. "It''s just some random thoughts." Mrs. Rose shrugged. "Uncle,e in and have a cup of coffee," Irene greeted. From N?velDrama.Org. "No, thanks. I have to go back to thepany." After watching Mrs. Rosee in, Albert left. Sitting in the car, he seemed to hear his own heartbeat. At his age, he shouldn''t have such a feeling. Early on Saturday morning, Mili ran into her parents'' room. She found something important and couldn''t wait to tell them. "Daddy, mommy, grandpa has a new hobby," she shouted. Being tortured by Zac, Essie was so sleepy that she just answered perfunctorily, "Okay." Zac nced at her pitifully and made a ''shush'' gesture to Mili, "Keep it down. Mommy is sleeping." "It is sote. You haven''t got up yet. Did you y the game the whole nightst night?" Mili''sint made Essiepletely awake. Zac coughed and pretended to watch his pad and not to hear what she said. "Baby, what new hobbies does grandpa have?" She quickly changed the topic. "Cultivate jasmine," Mili said word by word. "Isn''t that the job of the gardener?" Essie said casually. "It''s not an ordinary cultivation, but to cultivate a new variety. My grandfather specially invited a domestic famous flower nurturing expert to cultivate jasmine in a lot of amazing varieties like roses. Such as blue enchantress, perfume jasmine, rainbow jasmine, etc.," Mili said seriously. Zac touched his chin with a hint of dizziness in his eyes. "When did dad have such an idea?" Since they came back from France, his daddy had be a little strange. He often sat in the garden smoking cigars and stared nkly at the jasmine field. Now he wanted to cultivate strange flower seeds. Was it because he had been separated from his mommy for too long? Essie blinked her eyes and said, "Your mommy''s birthday is just the time for jasmine to bloom. Does daddy want to cultivate a romantic variety of jasmine as a birthday gift for your mommy?" "Is that possible?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly. If they loved each other so much, why did they continue to sleep in separate rooms? "Why not?" With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Essie thought, ''Mary have sessfully used her to prove her innocence. Sooner orter, she will regain her position.'' Mili pouted. "I don''t think grandpa did it for grandma. It''s said that grandma likes Jasmine the most, but I don''t see how much she likes jasmine. Every time she passes by there, she will speed up, as if she hates the fragrance of jasmine very much. On the contrary, grandma Charlotte really likes jasmine. Every time she watered and nourished jasmine, she would do it herself. " "Maybe we are thinking too much. Grandpa just has a new hobby," said Essie, stroking her head. "I''ll go and have a lookter," Zac said and sat up straight. Mary was overjoyed. She had the same thought with Essie that Albert was preparing a birthday gift for her. When Zac and Essie took the children to the garden, Mary was standing next to Albert and watching the experts pick flowers. "Grandpa." Mili ran over excitedly. "When will beautiful colorful jasmines bloom?" "Not yet. We have to wait till the time for jasmine to bloom." Albert looked at his granddaughter lovingly. "Albert, I ordered the kitchen to make your favorite sweet soup. I''ll ask the servant to bring it to you later," Mary said with a smile. "Okay," Albert replied absent mindedly. Now in his eyes, Mrs. Rose was more and more like the Mary he once liked, while the person in front of him was more and more like the Charlotte he hated. Chapter 768 You Are Not My Only One Chapter 768 You Are Not My Only One Looking at the cold attitude of Albert, Essie denied the idea she thought a while ago. If Albert wanted to give it to Mary as a birthday gift, he would definitely ask her about it. But now it seemed that there was no sign of this. She looked at Mary''s face full of joy and excitement, and knew that she must think her husband did this for her. The more she hoped, the more disappointed she would be. By that time, the gap in her heart would probably be as miserable as falling from the moon to the bottom of the Great Rift. "Daddy, when did you be interested in flowers?" Zac said casually. "If youe to the group and help me with my work, I will have time to develop more hobbies," Albert smiled and avoided his question cleverly. "Daddy, you are in the golden period of your career now. Your sons have got married and started their own business. You don''t need to worry about them anymore. But I''m different. These children are still young and need me to worry about them. I have to pay more attention to your grandchildren," Zac analyzed seriously. Shaking his head, Albert smiled, "You can always find a reason." "Grandpa, if jasmine is improved sessfully, there will be colorful jasmines in the garden, right?" Mili said happily. "Yes." Albert touched her head kindly. He believed that Mrs. Rose would be very happy to see it. After returning to the hall, Mary asked the servant to bring the sweet soup. Now that Albert was still sleeping in separate rooms with her, he must want toe back since he had spent so much time preparing her birthday gift, but he was too ashamed to mention it. So she took the opportunity and said, "Albert, I''ll ask the servant to move your things back to the room tonight, okay?" Albert understood what she meant, but he didn''t have any feeling to the woman in front of him at all. Thinking of what she had done to Luce and Essie, he couldn''t help feeling disgusted and didn''t want to touch her. "Let''s talk about itter," he replied lightly. His cold tone was like a cold stream sweeping from Siberia, which made Mary''s excited and warm heart freeze in an instant. Essie lowered her head to drink the sweet soup, pretending not to hear it. She just wanted to stay out of this situation. She would not speak for Mary, nor would she add insult to injury. She would only be an onlooker. Zac nced at Albert. In his heart, he still hoped that his parents could be harmonious and treat each other with respect as before. "Daddy, since mommy has already regretted, how about..." Albert put the bowl on the table and said, "Recently, the group and the chamber of Commerce have a lot of things to deal with. I think I can sleep well alone. Let''s talk about it after the new year." Hearing this, Zac didn''t say anything more. Essie could see it through by this time. Although the secret passage was cleared up, the past would always be a thorn in Albert''s heart. He couldn''t ept Mary as before anymore. Zac also noticed that even if the nails were pulled out, there would still be an irreparable big hole in the wall. That was how their parents'' marriage situation now. Mary was depressed. She had been working hard on their marriage for so many years, and now she felt that she was going to the end. It was dangerous for a man lost his desire to touch a woman in the marriage. After he finished the sweet soup, Albert went upstairs. The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched violently. Seeing that Essie was in the hall, she tried her best not to show her sadness. Essie had always been good at gauging people''s mind. She thought it was better for her to leave. Perhaps she had something to talk with Zac. After she went to the studio, Mary began to sigh. Zacforted her by putting his arm around her shoulder. "Mommy, don''t worry. Take it easy. You have been married for a long time. There is no obstacle that can''t be ovee." "Not necessarily. There are many people divorcing at this age. Grandma has made a mistake. ording to the rules of our Rong family, if a daughter-inw does something terrible, she can be divorced at any time. " Mili pursed her lips. Mary was so angry that she almost fainted. This little girl liked to oppose her and add insult to injury. Zac pinched her little face and said, "Don''t mess around here. Go and y with Dot and Rabi." "A good medicine tastes bitter. You adults just don''t want to hear the truth from others." Crossing her arms across her chest, Mili stared at them with two big cheeks bulging. "A man like grandpa who is mature and handsome, powerful and richer than a country is extremely popr among young beauties. Grandma doesn''t make any progress every day, and all her attention is spent on scheming against my mommy. She not only ignores her husband, but also herself. Don''t forget that she is a middle-aged woman. The most important thing at her age is to take good care of herself. She has been thinking about the things such as scheming against her daughter inw all day long that will lead to endocrine disorders. There will also freckles on the face, a loosening skin, full of wrinkles, and a huge negative energy is naturally generated all over the body. Of course, men don''t want to get close to her. " After saying that, Mili stood on tiptoe and looked at Mary''s head. She shook her head and said, "Grandma, you have a lot of grey hair recently. Although you are not a good grandma, I don''t want grandpa to marry a new grandma and give birth to an aunt or uncle who is younger than me. So, you have to work hard and don''t let the other woman take advantage of it! " she said earnestly. Mary unconsciously raised her hand to touch her face and hair. Although this little girl was very annoying, she had a point. She had to take good care of her skin recently. Of course, she wouldn''t let go of this little tramp, Essie. But at present, the most important thing was to win back Albert''s heart. Otherwise, how could she fight against this little tramp? She immediately called the top beauty salon in Dragon City to do skin care in the afternoon and dyed her hair to change a new hairstyle. Not long after she left, Irene came. "Cousin, I identally broke my mother''s watchst night. I want to buy her a new one. Do you have time to go to Patek Philippe with me?" She looked at Zac pleadingly. Hearing that, Mili frowned and said, "Aunt, you are going to buy ady''s watch. You should ask my aunt Alice or aunt Ivy to go with you. Why are you looking for my daddy? My daddy needs to apany Mommy." Irene red at her. This little bad girl always liked to make trouble and always went against her. "Your father has an unparalleled taste, and men are better at choosing women''s things than women." "You are talking about those yboys who have met countless women. My father is different. He has never sent anything to other women except my mother," Mili said. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "Yes, Mili is right. I''m not good at choosing women''s styles. Why don''t you ask your sister-inw Essie to go with you. She is the elite of the fashion industry. There is no doubt about her taste. " Irene was extremely disappointed. She didn''t want Essie to go with her. "Cousin, you are really a good man of great care of your family. At this time, men with your background are probably having fun with beautiful women in the club. Only you will stay at home with your wife." "You mean those jerks or horny old men? My father is the national Mr. Mcdreamy. How can he be compared with these bugs?" Mili pouted. How annoying her aunt was! It was obvious that she was encouraging her father to find a mistress. While they were talking, Essie came downstairs. She had just finished drawing the design drawing. "Irene, are you here alone? Where is my aunt? " she asked with a smile. "My mother is having afternoon tea with Auntie Lucy in Phoenix Road," Irene said, with a hint of jealousy in her eyes. She was no worse than Essie in everything. She was just a little unlucky that she didn''t meet Zac earlier. Essie walked up to Mili and stroked her head. "Dot and Rabi are feeding fish in the koi pond with sis Sh. Aren''t you going?" "I want to y with daddy." Mili wrinkled her nose. She was the security guard at home. She had to help her stupid Mommy keep an eye on her daddy. Irene looked at her and frowned slightly. "Mili, I find that you''ve been clinging to your father recently." "I''m daddy''s little princess," said Mili, as she stretched out her white arm and wrapped it around Zac''s neck affectionately. Her face rubbed against his two times. With a charming smile on his thin lips, Zac kissed her little face dotingly. "You are my favorite little princess." "Of course. People are valued in the rare. Daddy has three sons, and I''m the only daughter. I''m a rare treasure." Mili giggled, her thick long eyshes flickering like butterfly wings. Zac couldn''t helpughing and gently pinched her nose. This little girl was as smart as her mother. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Irene smiled, "Maybe your father will have a daughter in the future?" "Daddy said he wouldn''t put the baby in Mommy''s belly anymore." Mili corrected her with a serious face. If it was not put in Essie''s belly, it could be put in other women''s, such as her. Irene thought to herself. Her wish was to be the lover of Zac for the rest of her life and to give birth to the fruit of their love for him. She looked at Zac and asked in a low voice, "Cousin, what will happen if the person you meet is not my sister-inw, but another woman who is more beautiful and excellent than her?" "There is no if in life," Zac said calmly. "Let''s make an assumption. If you meet another woman, you will have another family, right?" Irene''s tone was implicit and intriguing. Essie nced at her without saying anything. "No way, unless your sister-inw has never been born," Zac said in a teasing tone. "Why?" Irene was confused. She didn''t like this answer. "She is born for me," Zac said bluntly, directly and domineeringly. Essie squinted at him in a flirtatious manner. The big devil must be too terrifying. Even the Matchmaker was afraid and didn''t dare to make a wrong match for him. While she was cursing in her heart, Zac''s voice came slowly, "But I''m not born for her, so she may not be the only one for me." "I''m going to find my sister-inw Laura." Now only Le had something inmon with her. Besides, she had a lot of ideas to pursue a man, so she had to ask for more from her. Chapter 769 Falling In Love With A Charming Lady (Part One) Chapter 769 Falling In Love With A Charming Lady (Part One) He was deliberately putting pressure on the disobedient woman in front of others. If she didn''t end the cold war and obediently beg him for peace, he would not only say it, but also take action. A tinge of lust shed through Essie''s eyes. She would not mix different things together. The cold war between them would not end until he agreed to investigate the whereabouts of Alice. "The couple are birds of the same forest. They will get together and separate when it''s time. Let nature take its course," she retorted in an indifferent tone. A trace of cruelty flitted across Zac''s handsome face. "You are not a bird in the forest, but a bird in my cage." ''You can only be imprisoned had no freedom.'' Essie went crazy. There was really little chance for her to escape from the big devil. Sadly, a marriage with a devil king would lead to a lifelong loss! Irene looked at them and snickered in her heart. Last time when Le came to her, she told her that they had a very tense rtionship recently and that they were pretending to show off their love. It seemed that it was true. Her opportunity hade. "Cousin, sister inw, I heard you were quarrelingst time. Haven''t you reconciled yet?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Aunt, you don''t understand. My daddy and Mommy always get along with each other in this way. Did they have a fight? We can''t look at the day. We have to look at the night. They y games together every night. Sometimes they don''t sleep all night. It can be seen that they are in a very good rtionship. " Before Zac and Essie could say anything, Mili cut in. Zac and Essie were sweating. Their daughter seemed to have fallen into the magic circle of the game. Irene pursed her lips. What did this little girl know? They might have had different dreams in the same bed for a long time. "I always think that only when two people have simr characters can they live in harmony. You two are completely different in character. There must be a lot of bumps." "Aunt, you are wrong again. Opposite sexes attract each other. If the two of them had the same character, they would not get along well with each other. For example, if two of them were hot tempered together, the house would definitely be filled with the smell of fire medicine all day long. When two calm people were together coldly, the family would be like an ice house without any energy. Only a marriage withplementary characters like my daddy and Mommy can be happy for a long time," Mili corrected her seriously and acted as the spokesperson of her parents. "Are theyplementary to each other? Why didn''t I see that? " Irene raised her eyebrows. "Aunt, you have a bad eyesight." Mili frowned. Zac picked up the coffee and leaned against the back of the sofa, ready to be an audience for her fantastic argument. While Essie fed her a mouthful of juice to moisten her throat. The two spoiled their daughter very much. After drinking it, Mili continued, "My daddy is aloof and seldom speaks. My mommy is lively and chattering. They are never afraid of the air to freeze when they are together. My daddy is so intelligent, and my mommy is so confused. Mommy has sessfully set off daddy''s toughness and strength, and daddy has provided Mommy with a solid support and backups... " Before she finished her words, Essie was choked and coughed violently. It was not good to be trampled by her own daughter. Zac patted her back sympathetically. "Honey, I know the reality is cruel, but you can''t escape. You have to face it bravely." This was a magnificent supplement. Essie was speechless! Irene chuckled and said, "Mili, it turns out that your mommy has so many shorings." The woman who could monopolize Zac should be wless. How could a defect woman like Essie have the right to monopolize Zac? "Imperfection is also a kind of beauty, called iplete beauty. Isn''t that what the Goddess of Beauty, Venus is like?" Mili blinked her eyes, tilting her head. "Daddy just likes mommy with so many shorings." Hearing that, Essie was speechless. She really wanted to yell, "Your mother, I, have many advantages as well!" But in the end, she held back her anger and grabbed the cherry to eat and vent her anger. Noticing that his wife was angry, Zac smiled and said, "Mili, you should know that the wind will destroy the outstanding wood in the forest. You should know how to hide your merit and keep your weakness. Don''t let others see through you at a nce. Your mommy''s biggest advantage is that she won''t be stupid when she should be smart, and she won''t show her merit when she should pretend to be stupid. " He was not only rescuing his wife from embarrassment, but also educating his daughter. Looking at Essie, Mili grinned sweetly and said, "I knew it. Dot and I are so smart. Mommy can''t be too stupid. She is just confused." Raising her eyebrowscently, Essie felt that her words were more pleasant to hear. Irene pursed her lips secretly. She knew that Essie was good at ying dumb. She guessed that even if Zac really had a mistress outside, she would pretend not to know. At this time, in the dessert shop of the Qi n, Jade was pestering Eva to return the Land Rover to her. At the same time, he requested the original number of pocket money for him, because he was going to pursue his goddess. "Sister, do you believe in love at first sight? I fell in love with her at the first sight I saw her. She is so pure and beautiful. She is just like an angel from the heaven. " Eva poked her forehead and said, "Jade, have you forgotten the pain after you recovered? It''s only been a few days since Caroline''s ident. Are you already forgetting it now? " Chapter 770 Falling In Love With A Charming Lady (Part Two) Chapter 770 Falling In Love With A Charming Lady (Part Two) "Sister, I''m serious this time. I don''t want anyone except her," Jade crossed his hands and pleaded. "Jade, if a person is with you for your money and background, then don''t care. There are too many green tea bitches nowadays. They look innocent and harmless, but I don''t know how dark they are deep inside. " Eva sneered and thought of J. Judging from her appearance, the men who were cheated must have been dozens, but in the end, they died miserably one by one. "Sister, I don''t allow you to say that about my goddess. She is the incarnation of an angel, pure and wless," Jade argued discontentedly. "Jade, it''s you who chased girls, not me. If you think your pocket money is not enough, you can go to work after school. I earned all my tuition and living expenses through part-time jobs," Eva said solemnly. He had always spent all the twenty thousand dors she gave him every month, not a penny left. She would no longer indulge him and make him an incurable yboy. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t give it to me. I''ll ask mom for it. You just need to return the Land Rover to me," Jade said angrily. "If you dare to ask mom for a penny, I''ll take back my Buick as well and you''ll have to take a bus to school like other students in the future," Eva warned. Jade waspletely irritated, "You are a big star, and you are going to marry a rich man soon. It''s disgraceful for me to work after school or take a bus." "If you be a yboy, I will not only lose face then, but also be humiliated!" Eva was anxious and heartbroken. Hearing Jade''s words, she was extremely disappointed. Why did he copy all the bad genes of York? "Sister, let me tell you. If I can''t get my goddess, I will be single all my life," Jade threatened. "It doesn''t matter. After all, no one wants you to have a sessor." Eva sneered. "Well, if you don''t give me the money, then I''ll borrow it." Jade gritted his teeth and yed a cruel trick. "It''s up to you. But don''t expect me to pay it back for you. If you are going to be chopped to death, I''ll pretend that I don''t have a brother." Eva snorted, picked up her bag and went downstairs. She was so angry. In order to prevent herself from losing control and beating Jade up, it was better to leave. Jade was even more angry. His goddess took a fancy to a limited edition of Hermes tinum diamond version. He promised to buy it for her. Now, his money was not even enough for a French dish. Eva had thought that no matter how bold Jade was, he wouldn''t dare to borrow it. But she ignored the charm of the goddess. Under the instigation of a woman, Jade borrowed two million and bought a limited edition of Hermes tinum with diamonds for her. On the day when the usury came to collect money, Eva was shopping with Percy to buy some goods for the celebration of the Chinese New Year. She asked Percy to go back first and she would close the shop and clear the ount by herself. As soon as she reached the stairway, she saw a man with a beard and six or seven hooligansing in, each holding a weapon in his hand. "I want to see your boss, big star, Eva!" At the sight of this, Eva knew that the visitors were not friendly. She turned around, took off her mask and sunsses, and asked, "What''s the matter?" "What a coincidence! You are here." The beard man said and took out a note. "Your brother Jade borrowed two million from us. This is a receipt with his signature and painting on it. He said you would pay it back for him." Eva had thought that some muddleheaded idiot dared toe to her ce to collect the protection fee, but she didn''t expect that he was here to collect the debt. She was furious. She picked up her phone and dialed Jade''s number. "Come back right now!" She roared at the microphone. "What are you doing? I''m watching a movie with my goddess," Jade replied impatiently. "Did you borrow two million usury?" Eva really wanted to pull him out through the phone and beat him up. "Yes, you didn''t give me the money. I want to buy the Hermes for my Janny, so I have to borrow the money. Pay it back for me as soon as possible. It''s only two million dors. It''s a piece of cake for you," Jade said lightly and hung up. Eva clenched her phone angrily. With a bang, the screen broke into pieces. Seeing this, the waiter hiding next to her took a deep breath. It was really unlucky for a boss to have such a brother who cheated his sister. A few days ago, he made a girl pregnant and involved in a plot of one corpse with two lives. It was not until then that the matter subsided and he went to borrow usury. It was really the worst of the worst. The beard man put his legs on the table and said, "The principal of two million dors plus the profit, the total is five million dors. Give me the money now!" "Five million? Why don''t you rob it?" Eva growled. "This is our rule. If you dare not return it, don''t me us for being rude." With a wave of his hand, the hooligans behind him picked up their knives. With a cold snort, Eva slowly walked up to the bearded guy and pped on the table, creating four huge cracks. "Do you think I will be afraid of you?" The beard man was shocked almost subconsciously. "It''s a matter of course to pay off your debt. If you dare not pay it back, I''ll smash this shop today!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 771 Swallow The Imitation Money For The Dead As A Punishment (Part One) Chapter 771 Swallow The Imitation Money For The Dead As A Punishment (Part One) "If you dare to move, I''ll smash your head first!" shouted Eva harshly. The man with beard twitched his face and waved his hand, "Smash it!" The hooligans behind him began to kick the chairs and overturn the table. Eva rushed forward and kicked the beard guy. He was kicked three meters away, covering his stomach and howling, "Beat her!" The hooligans raised their choppers and pounced on Eva. Eva picked up the chair as a shield and kicked them away. The two hooligans fell to the ground with their teeth falling down. The gangsters behind him waved their knife and shed at her. Fortunately, Eva dodged in time, or her arm would be cut off. The waiters were scared to death and hid under the checkout counter. Although Eva was good at fighting, those people all had one meter long choppers. If she was not careful, her body would be cut. The most important thing was that the wound on her right hand hadn''t healed yet. She couldn''t exert any strength, and her attack force had been greatly reduced. One of the hooligans was good at fighting. When he chopped at Eva, Eva raised the chair to dodge. Because he used too much strength, the machete was stabbed into the chair. Seeing this, the beaded guy grabbed the chair beside him and threw it to Eva. Eva threw the chair away to avoid it, but the chair still grazed past her arm. She snorted and hurried to find other chairs to shield herself, regardless of the pain. The knives in the hands of the hooligans were so powerful that if there was nothing to cover her, she was easily cut. The three gangsters behind her saw her hand was empty and took the opportunity to sh her. Just as the three choppers were about tond on her body, a hurricane like a bomb swept over from outside. Before the hooligans could react, they were all beaten to the ground, covering their heads and screaming. Eva turned around and saw a tall, strong and handsome figure. "Scum Jim, why are you here?" She was slightly shocked. "Passing by." Jim said two words lightly. Seeing that there was no wound on her body, he breathed a sigh of relief. He had nned to drive back with a midnight snack, but he didn''t expect it to be a mess inside! The bearded man trembled with fear when he saw Jim. He didn''t dare to offend him even he was dead. There were two men in the Dragon City who others dare not to offend. One was Zac, and the other was Jim. The former would make your life a living hell, and thetter would make you seek death with all your heart! "Let''s go." He hurriedly ran up and was about to run away, but Jim''s slow voice came from behind, "Whoever dares to step out of the door, I will break his legs." They wanted to run away before he could settle ounts with them? Upon hearing this, the bearded man''s two legs began to tremble violently. "Mr. Jing, wee here to collect the money as usual. It''s her who doesn''t pay the money!" "Who owes you?" Jim''s dark brown eyes shone with a cold light as sharp as a knife. His beard was trembling and he didn''t dare to look straight at him. He lowered his head and handed the note to him. ncing at him, Jim raised his hand and pped him, which made his nose and mouth spit blood. Five teeth fell, and the bridge of his nose tilted to one side. "I only heard that a son should pay back his father''s debt, and I have never heard that a sister should pay back her brother''s debt!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content. While he was speaking, a gangster took a few steps back and took the opportunity to slip away. Jim grabbed the chair at hand and threw it lightly. The chair flew to the gate and hit the back of the hooligan. The hooligan snorted andy on the ground. "Do you think I''m just kidding?" Jim stood up and swept over like a tornado. There were two sounds of broken leg bones in the air, followed by the shrill cries of the hooligan, which shook the night sky. The other hooligans were so scared that they couldn''t stand anymore and fell to their knees. The bearded was sweating all over. Jim walked back gracefully, took out a check from his pocket, wrote down five million dors on it and threw it to him. "I''ll pay the five million dors on behalf of Jade." Eva widened his eyes in astonishment, thinking that she had misheard, "Scum Jim, you can''t give them money. Two million dors has only been borrowed for two days, but it has risen to five million dors. It''s not usury. It''s obviously robbery." "It''s justifiable to pay off your debts," Jim said in a low voice. "Mr. Jing is a righteous man!" The bearded guy reached out his hand and took the check. Eva was speechless. Was this scum Jim mad? Did he get infected after staying with J for a few days and be insane? Jim leaned against the back of the chair, crossed his legs, took out his phone from his pocket and sent a message. Soon a Ferrari came. It was Parker who came out with a suitcase in his hand. "Boss, I have brought what you want." Jim nodded slightly and cast a cold nce at the bearded guy. "I have paid the bill. Now it''s time for me to settle my ounts with you. This is my territory, and Eva works for me. You broke my territory, affected the business, and hurt my people. How are you going to settle this? " "I''ll pay! I''ll pay!" the bearded guy said in a trembling voice. "Good." With a sly smile on his face, Jim said, "All the tableware in this shop are imported from Italy. Each set costs one hundred twenty thousand dors. You and your men broke ten sets, which is one million and two hundred thousand dors." Chapter 772 Swallow The Imitation Money For The Dead As A Punishment (Part Two) Chapter 772 Swallow The Imitation Money For The Dead As A Punishment (Part Two) Hearing this, Evaughed in her heart. Dozens of dors of pieces of tableware were actually said to be a hundred thousand dor pieces of Italy Pauline by him. How talented he was! She knew that a capitalist like scum Jim, who was so smart that he could overwhelm the world in an instant, could give five million dors to others so easily? The bearded man''s hand holding the check began to spasm. Jim continued, "The tables and chairs here are all made of expensive silkwood. One set costs three hundred thousand dors. If you break six sets, it will cost one million and eight hundred thousand dors. The pay for Eva''s movie now is ten million dors. You hurt her, for the recovery of her injured bones and muscles will need one hundred days, which will dy her work for at least three months. Shouldn''t youpensate for the loss of ten million dors? " The bearded man''s hands were shaking like leaves struck by a hurricane. The check between his fingers was no longer a piece of paper, but heavier than a thousand pounds. How could he hold it? He hurriedly put it back on the table. "If I can''t see thirteen million dors tomorrow, you''d better dig out the tombs of the eighteen generations of your ancestor and grind their bones into powder and swallow them all." His voice was light, but the meaning behind it was even sharper than a sharp de. The bearded guy''s eyes darkened and he fainted on the ground. Jim snorted, grabbed the tea on the table and poured it on him. It was not easy to pretend to be dead. Then he asked Parker to open the suitcase, which was full of imitation paper money for the dead. Jim grabbed it and threw it to the bearded man and the hooligan behind him. "Since you are here for money, you can''t go back empty. Eat it all. If anyone dares to leave a piece of residue, I''ll pull out all his teeth and cut off his tongue. Don''t ever think about eating anything again." "Eat, we will eat!" The bearded man and the hooligans picked up the imitation paper money on the ground in a hurry, put them one by one into their mouths and retched while eating. Eva stuck out her tongue at the sight of it. If they ate it, they must go to the hospital to wash their stomach. The waiters hiding behind the checkout counter all looked out. "King Jim is too powerful." "My admiration and love for him have been elevated to the center of my bone." After the bearded man and the hooligans finished eating, they covered their mouths and fled in a hurry. Before they went out, Jim''s cold voice came again, "If you want to go back on your words and escape, there is only one way, escape from the earth!" As soon as they left, the waiters came out to clean up the shop. Only then did Eva feel the pain on her arm and rubbed it. Seeing this, Jim pulled open her sleeve and saw a huge bruise on her smooth arm. Jim''s heart twisted and quickly asked the waiter to bring ice cubes. "Nothing. It was just smashed by the stool," Eva said indifferently. Jim was in a cold sweat. If he didn''te here today or a littlete, the consequences would be unimaginable. This heaven pepper might really be chopped. Because she had exerted too much strength just now, the newly healed scar on Eva''s right hand was a little cracked and slowly oozing blood. Jim immediately asked the waiter to bring the medicine box, apply medicine to her and bind up her wound. Eva took a step back. Every time he was conscious and gentle, she was a little ufortable. "Don''t move," Jim ordered, reaching out his big hand and grabbing her little hand. The moment their skin touched each other, Eva''s face turned red unconsciously. Fortunately, the incandescentmp was very bright, which covered her shyness and embarrassment. Jim acted very gently and carefully, fearing that he would hurt her. He didn''t know why he was so sympathetic to this heaven pepper. She was neither gentle nor beautiful at all! After applying the medicine, a half-mocking and half-joking smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "I thought your skin was rough and thick, but it turned out to be tender." "If it were for my right hand hadn''t recovered, I wouldn''t have been afraid of those minions." Eva curled her lips. "There are not so many assumptions. If you encounter such a dangerous thing again in the future, just call me. Don''t try to be brave!" Jim said overbearingly. Eva was stunned. Call him? They were not rtives or friends, but the rtionship between the creditor and the debtor. How could she call him? With his sharp eyes, Jim seemed to know what she was thinking at a nce. "I''m protecting the interests of me as a creditor. Your right hand injury has seriously affected the ability to pay back. I don''t want anything to go wrong again." "Okay." Eva nodded weakly. After bandaging the wound, Jim asked, "Where is Jade, the bastard who tricked his sister? How could he borrow usury? " If he didn''t mention it, it was okay. At the mention of it, Eva was furious. She was almost killed. This little bastard was in a good mood to watch a movie with his girl, as if nothing had happened, and there was no sense of crisis at all. "I don''t know where he made friends with someone. If I didn''t give him money to chase after a girl, and he yed this trick." "He is out of his mind," Jim cursed. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "I have to take the next medicine, or he will bepletely hopeless." Eva gritted her teeth and a determined look shed through her eyes. At this time, in the cinema, J was stealthily ncing at Jade beside her. With this fool in control, how could she be afraid that Eva would not obediently stay away from Jim? Chapter 773 We Are Going To Have A New Grandma Chapter 773 We Are Going To Have A New Grandma On the second day, the bearded man came to deliver the money obediently. Jim issued a ban on the underworld. Whoever lent money to Jade again, he would go to dig his own grave. The dessert shop of the Qi n had been restored as usual. Eva prepared a table of Cantonese breakfast for Jim. During the meal, Jade came over. His Buick was dragged away by a car arranged by Eva. He came here by subway. "Sister, why did you take my car away?" Jade seemed to have lost his memory,pletely forgetting that usury came to collect the debt he owed yesterday. He only cared about his car. Eva put down her chopsticks. She was disappointed. "Jade, from now on, I am no longer your sister. I will stop all the financial support for you. I won''t give you a car or money!" "Sister, I''ve heard that those usurers not only didn''t ask you to pay back the money, but also gave you ten million. Why are you still making trouble for me? If you didn''t refuse to give me money, how could I borrow usury? " Before Jade finished his words, Eva jumped up from her chair and pped him, "Jade, I''m not your ATM. If you want money, you can make it yourself if you want to chase a girl." After saying that, she called her assistant Annabel in. "Go and report to me right away. From today on, Eva and Jade are severed from the brother and sister rtionship. From now on, whether he is in debt or wander in the street, it has nothing to do with Eva!" Jade was shocked, "Sister, are you trying to frighten me?" Eva snorted, "Jade, you will hit the headlines again today." Annabel took out her phone and began to make a phone call. Seeing that she was serious, Jade was frightened and hurriedly begged for mercy from Eva, "Sister, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again." "It''s toote." Eva made up her mind and ignored him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Sister, I really know I was wrong. I''m your only brother. Don''t you love me the most? " Jade grabbed her sleeve and began to act like a spoiled child. Eva frowned and said seriously, "it''s because I indulge you too much that you be like this. If you want money, you can work in the shop and support yourself like others. " "Sister, I have to study and have no time to work." Jade was depressed. "Study?" Eva sneered, "Don''t think that I haven''t gone to your school to inquire about it. You only chase after girls every day, hold parties and go to night clubs. What do you learn? Learn to dreams! " "It''s okay to work. Give the car back to me. I can''t take the bus back and forth every day, can I?" Jade pouted. "Most of the people in this city take subway and bus. You can take bus as well as others." After saying that, Eva dragged him to the manager''s office and reported, "He is not my brother or boss Jade. He is just your subordinate, an ordinary waiter. He has a probation period of three months and his monthly sry is two thousand." "Two thousand?" Jade was furious, "I''m a college student. Why should I only have two thousand dors as my sry?" "First, you are in the probation period. Second, it''s still unknown if you can get your graduation certificate. Third, you don''t know anything." After saying that coldly, Eva turned around and went upstairs, ignoring him. Jade was almost driven mad. How could he chase his goddess without a car and money? Did he want his goddess to take the bus with him? After entering the private room, Eva poured a cup of tea and drank it up, trying to calm herself down. "This guy should experience something," Jim said in a low voice. "No wonder the rich second generations are all like ying tricks on their fathers. I guess they are spoiled like this." Eva snorted, realizing that someone might be hurt by mistake, and exined, "You are not a rich second generation, but a powerful fourth generation." With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Jim said, "There are so many people who cheat their parents, but not many people who cheat their sister." "Jade inherited bad genes." Eva pouted. "The more this is the fact, the more strict you need to be. Don''t be softhearted," Jim said. "I had nned to ask Jade to learn how to run a dessert shop when mom and dad Han went abroad next year and slowly hand it over to him. Now it seems that I have to make another n. If he doesn''t get rid of these bad habits, I can''t hand over the dessert shop to him. " There was a hint of sadness and resentment on Eva''s face. "If he doesn''t change, I''ll help you throw him into the army. He''ll be tamed in less than two years," Jim said slowly. "That''s a good idea. If Jade doesn''t change it, I''ll do it." Eva nodded. She couldn''t watch her brother be a useless loser. A few dayster... In the Rong Mansion, when Mary was tidying up the bedroom for Albert, she identally found a Patek Philippe starry moon rotating wheel wristwatch in the drawer. ording to her experience, it was a customized version. The case was tinum, and the outer ring was iid with forty two pieces of five carat blue gemstones. A few days ago, there was an auction in Zurich. She guessed that it was bought there. Was it a new year''s gift from Albert? Thinking of this, she was ted. She quietly put the watch back, waiting for a surprise from Albert tonight. However, when she waited for twelve o''clock at midnight, she didn''t see Alberte in and knock on the door. The second day, as soon as Albert left, she went to his bedroom and found that the watch was gone. Wasn''t it a gift for her? She was frightened. It was a customized watch for women. It must be a special one. Did Albert have a mistress outside? Thinking of this, the nerves on her face began to twitch. No wonder Albert refused to sleep with her for so long. It turned out that he had a lover outside! When she angrily walked to the stairway, Zac was holding Mili''s hand anding out of the art studio. Seeing her pale face, Zac asked in a hurry, "Mommy, what''s wrong with you? Why do you look so pale? " Mary took a deep breath and tried her best to keep calm. "Zac, I have something to tell you." Touching Mili''s head, Zac said, "You go to find Mommy first. I have something to talk to grandma." Mili nodded, turned around and left. But she didn''t leave, just hiding at the corner of the corridor. After her daddy and grandma went downstairs, she quietly followed them. Zac and Mary went to the garden and sat down in the pavilion. Michelle hid behind the rockery and eavesdropped. If Mary spoke ill of Essie, she could tell her in time and let her think about how to deal with it. The servant served the tea and was sent away by Mary. Zac poured a cup of tea for Mary and asked, "Mommy, what can I do for you?" Mary took a sip of tea to rx herself. Then she asked in a low voice, "Have you been to the financial group frequently recently?" "I will be in the financial group on Tuesday and Thursday," Zac said. "Is there any new assistant or secretary around your daddy recently?" Mary asked. Shaking his head, Zac answered, "No. It''s Lisa and Arnold." "Did he recognize any woman in social engagements?" Mary asked again. Zac''s dark and cold eyes twinkled in the sun, revealing a sharp light. "Mommy, what do you want to know?" Mary thought for a while and said in a distressed voice, "Zac, I''m worried that your father has an affair." Hearing that, Zac choked and smiled weirdly at her. "How is that possible? Daddy is quite self- conscious. You think too much." "Yesterday, I found a customized Patek Philippe wristwatch in the drawer of your daddy''s bedside table. I thought he was going to give it to me, but he didn''t give it to me at all. Instead, he took it out this morning. A man spent a lot of money buying a priceless watch. If he didn''t give it to his wife, he must give it to his lover. He wouldn''t give it to a secretary or an ordinary friend, would he? Besides, I have lived with your father for so many years and I know him very well. For ordinary friends, he will never choose a gift himself, let alone send it himself. He will ask his assistant to choose it," Mary analyzed seriously, with worries in her eyes. Zac kept silent. It was indeed a little weird to think so. "Mommy, maybe you think too much. Maybe daddy bid this watch back for his friend." "I don''t care. Go to the financial group and find out the truth. If you don''t go, I''ll go by myself. I''d like to see which bitch dares to seduce your father!" Mary said angrily. "Okay, let me help you." Zac sighed. He couldn''t let his mother make trouble in the financial group. Behind the rockery, Mili was shocked to hear such a shocking secret. She quickly retreated quietly to look for Essie. "Mommy, Mommy, it''s so scary!" She ran into the studio of Essie in one breath, closed the door and shouted. Raising her head and taking a look at her, Essie saw that she was sweating all over. She quickly fetched a handkerchief to wipe her sweat and asked, "What happened, baby?" "Mommy, something big is going to happen to our family," Mili said while panting. "Yes. Great grandpa and great grandma will be back in two days," Essie said with a smile. "Mommy, that''s not what I mean." With a mysterious look on her face, Mili took a chair, climbed up to stand, and whispered in her ear, "Let me tell you, grandpa is having a mistress outside." Hearing that, Essie was choked. She covered her mouth and coughed for a while before she came to her senses. "Baby, don''t talk nonsense." "I''m not talking nonsense. I just heard grandma say that to daddy in the garden." Crossing her arms across her chest, Mili looked at her seriously. "Grandpa bought an invaluable customized Patek Philippe watch from the auction as a gift for that mistress." "Really?" Touching her forehead, Essie couldn''t imagine that her father-inw would look for a lover outside! "Oh, crap! I''m going to have a new grandma. And there will be an aunt or uncle who is younger than me, no, even younger than Dawny. It''s so horrible!" Mili''s eyes widened in shock, as if she had seen a aliens from Mars attacking the earth. Essie took her down from the chair and sat down on the sofa. Then she asked, "Have you heard the origin of that mistress?" Although she didn''t like Mary, she didn''t want to have a new mother-inw. If she was a mother-inw younger than her and Zac, she would faint! Chapter 774 Investigate The Mistress Chapter 774 Investigate The Mistress Mili shook her head. "Grandma asked dad to investigate for her and find out who dared to seduce grandpa." Touching her chin, Essie said, "s, it seems that our family is going to y tricks again. It''s not the empress versus the crown prince''s wife, but the battle between the empress and the concubine." "Which side should we stand on?" Mili tilted her head and asked. "Don''t stand on either side. It''s grandpa and grandma''s private affairs. It has nothing to do with us. We have no right to interfere, understand?" Essie said. Albert was very kind to her. No matter what decision he made, she would support him. But deep inside, she didn''t want a new mother inw toe in, not because she sympathized with Mary, but because there were too many scheming women these days. The woman who wanted to hook up with her father- inw might not be the holy lotus that was harmless to humans and animals. Maybe there would be another fierce battle at that time! In the Rong''s Group, when Albert saw Zace, he was slightly shocked. "Today is neither Tuesday nor Thursday. What brings you, a good husband who has to take care of his family and career?" "Isn''t the new energy project in City A just started? I''m here to help you so that you have time to cultivate the colorful jasmine." Zac shrugged. "This is the discovery of filial piety." Albert smiled. "I have always been filial." A smile appeared on Zac''s face. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ording to his understanding of his father, his mother was most likely worrying about nothing. If his father was going to have an affair, he would have it when he was young. How could he make trouble at this age? However, ording to his mother''s character, if he didn''t know where the watch went, she would never give up. So he could only help her with the investigation, lest she cause irreversible trouble and completely destroy her marriage with her father. When he arrived at his office, he called in the Secretary of Albert, "Show me the schedule of the chairman this week, and I''ll adjust mine ordingly." "Okay, deputy general manager. I''ll send it to your e-mail right away." The Secretary nodded and walked out. Soon, an email was sent in. Zac looked around and found that they were all official affairs without special private arrangements. It seemed that mommy was really thinking too much. At this time, Mary was waiting anxiously in the mansion. As soon as Zac came back, she rushed over and asked, "How is it going? Have you found out who he gave that watch to? " "It must be a bid for a friend. You think too much." Zac said casually, "I''ve checked daddy''s schedule, but there''s no special private arrangement." Mary didn''t get anyfort at all. "What if she is in the group?" "Mommy, don''t you know what kind of person daddy is? He can''t have an abnormal rtionship with the people in the group," Zac said seriously. "Or those seductresses in golf courses and yacht clubs. They are all vain and gold diggers. They came here to seek wealth," Mary said scornfully. "Mommy, how could daddy like those ordinary women?" Zac said. If there was really such a woman, she must be extraordinary and special. "Maybe he just wants her to be young. I''m old, how can Ipare with those young women outside?" Mary pursed her lips and felt annoyed. "Daddy is not that kind of person," Zac patted her on the shoulder andforted her. While they were talking, Mili ran downstairs, stood in the middle of them and said seriously, "Our grandpa is tall and handsome, powerful and rich. Of course women will admire him. Although our Rong family respect the original wife, grandma has made a mistake. Grandpa has a good reason to divorce her. " Mary''s face turned ghastly pale. How did this little girl know? They said in a low voice. Zac stroked her head and said, "Honey, didn''t daddy say that we couldn''t eavesdrop on adults?" "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. It''s just that children''s hearing is more sensitive than adults, so I heard it identally." Mili quipped. Mary rolled her eyes at her. If this little girl knew it, so would Essie. At that time, she didn''t know how she would take pleasure in her misfortune? "You can''t spoil the child too much. You should be strict with him when it''s time." Mili wrinkled her nose at her and said, "Grandma, you just like to have double standards. For my dad, you want him to have several wives and even take the initiative to introduce a girlfriend to him. As for grandpa, you are suspicious of just a little thing, fearing that he had an affair. Sure enough, people don''t know how painful it is unless it happens to themselves. " Mary''s face turned pale and blue. "You are really rude." "I''m just telling the truth. Didn''t you do that before? The most hateful thing for a Matchmaker is to break up a couple. Whoever wants to break up a marriage, the Matchmaker will cut off her red line and let her have no marriage by herself. " Mili pursed her lips. She wanted to take this opportunity to teach this bad grandma a lesson. She wanted her to know that she would pay for what she had done. Mary was so angry that she said, "Zac, look at your daughter. What did she say?" "Mili, go back to your room." Zac''s expression became serious. Mili stuck out her tongue. "I just want to persuade grandma to give up any idea of bullying my mommy and destroying your marriage. The Matchmaker is walking towards her red line with a scissor. If she doesn''t regret, he will cut off her marriage with grandpa," she said in a threatening tone. Mary was speechless. She was almost driven mad. If it weren''t for Essie, how could Albert hate her and neglect her? She was the chief culprit and the time bomb. As long as she lived in the Rong family, she would not have a stable life. She came to take revenge and wanted to kick her out of the Rong family. Maybe she introduced the mistress to him in secret? She couldn''t tolerate her. Only when she left would she feel at ease. In case that Mili would say something rude again, Zac took her upstairs and went to the studio to look for Essie. At the sight of him, there was a touch of mockery on Essie''s face. "Our detective Zac is back. What have you got?" "You are really well-informed." A faint smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. "I''m the hostess of the Rong family. It''s natural for me to care about my family." Essie blinked her eyes. She knew that Zac didn''t want his parents'' marriage to be broken up. "Mommy is too sensitive. Daddy won''t do such a boring thing," Zac said casually. Mili had climbed to sit on his leg. "I''ve already used the male cheating form invented by Nina to calcte grandpa''s rate of cheating. The rate of his cheating is as high as eighty percent. Besides, his rtionship with his grandmother is in a cold state now, so he is very likely to have a mistress. " After saying that, she turned to look at Zac and then at Essie. "Flies don''t bite seamless eggs. If you two often quarrel and have a cold war, you will definitely be intervened by a mistress. Remember, remember!" Zac and Essie were sweating at the same time. Zac cast a sidelong nce at Essie and said, "That makes sense. A woman who is willful and mischievous all day long is easy to annoy men. And men would want to go out to hide. As time goes by, their marriage is in danger." With a dark face, Essie said, "There is no wayward or unreasonable behavior, unless she is a psycho." Smelling the gunpowder in the air, Mili red at the two with her hands on her hips. "Are you two showing me that a fight is like a kiss, and a curse to show you love to each other? If not, it would be inappropriate to argue in front of a child. " Her words were like a gust of cold wind whistling past in front of Zac and Essie. The two of them put on a cold face at the same time and stopped talking. Zac would never give in on matters of principle. He knew very well that as long as he took action, Willi would notice that Cherry was useless. Therefore, he had to wait for this self-willed fool toe to him and beg for peace. However, the deep guilt in Essie''s heart was not something that could be solved in a short time. "Honey, mommy and daddy are ying the game just like you said. We are not bickering. We often y this game. Aren''t you used to it?" A smile appeared on Essie''s face. Mili pouted. "You two must know what you are doing. Don''t overdo it. Don''t forget that you had a divorced once." Essie and Zac wiped their sweat secretly. There kids was so smart that they had to be careful when talking and doing things in the future. "Baby, go out to y yourself. Daddy and mommy have something to talk about," Essie said, stroking her head. Mili pouted and went out. Closing the door, Essie changed the topic to a formal one. "Although I''m the hostess of the Rong family, I don''t care about the elders. Whether daddy has an affair or not, it''s a private matter between him and mommy. I''ll pretend that I know nothing." She took a neutral stand. "That''s good." Zac nodded slightly. "In fact, I don''t want to involve either. But ording to my mother''s character, she won''t give up." "It''s good to let mommy worry about something. So she won''t always worry about me all the time." Essie sneered. In the past, Mary had tried her best to send Elizabeth to the Xu family and broke up her family. If her father-inw really had an affair, it was also her retribution. Although she didn''t really want her to be reced by a mistress, it was God''s will to teach her a heavy lesson. Zac''s eyes darkened slightly. He could see that Essie still held a grudge against the past, but she was tolerant enough to do so. After all, his mother''s behavior was too bad. No one could forgive her. "It''s almost new year. We''d better wish for peace at home." "It''s impossible for a wealthy family to be peaceful. Even if there is, it''s just pretending to be calm." There was a hint of mockery in Essie''s tone. Up to now, she hadn''t found out the real murderer of the secret passage incident. It could be seen how deep those who wanted to stir up trouble had been hidden. At this time, in the Saint Mary Royal Coffee Shop, Albert was drinking coffee with Irene. Irene had never expected that Albert would call her out, "Uncle, what can I do for you?" she asked curiously. Chapter 775 Find The Mistress Chapter 775 Find The Mistress "A few days ago, I heard that your mother''s watch was broken. I just won the bid for a watch at a charity auctionst time. Your aunt has several watches, so it''s useless to keep this one. Why don''t you give it to your mother?" Albert said as he took out his watch. Irene took it over and looked at it with her eyes wide open. This watch was simply too gorgeous and unting. "Uncle, this watch must be very expensive, right?" "It will be useless if it set aside free," Albert said indifferently. Irene smiled and said, "Then I''ll thank uncle on behalf of mom." Taking a sip of his coffee, a deep light shed through Albert''s eyes. "Don''t tell your mother that I gave it to her. I''m afraid that she will be angry and insist on giving me money." "Okay, I''ll tell her that I bought it." Irene nodded without thinking too much. Her mother was indeed a conservative person and didn''t like to ept other people''s kindness. "What has your mother been doing recently? She hasn''t been here for a long time. Both Mili and Dot miss her very much." Silence reigned. It seemed that Albert just asked casually. "In addition to managing the business of the Chateau here, what she does most is to raise flowers, or go to Phoenix Road to have tea and chat with aunt Lucy," Irene said with a smile. "Two dayster, the elders wille back from Switzend. Remember toe over with your mommy and have dinner with us," Albert said. "Well, even if mom doesn''t go there, I will go there often." Irene smiled. She still had to pursue Zac. On the second day, when Essie came to see the baby in Phoenix Road, Mrs. Rose was also there, ying with the baby. After the elders came back, she was going to take her baby back to the Rong Mansion. The two elders were looking forward to seeing their little grandson as soon as possible. "I brought some desserts from Mrs. Qi''s shop. Let''s eat while it''s still hot," Essie said, putting the dessert on the table. "Yesterday, I went to your mommy Qi''s house and sent them some Spring Festival Goods," Lucy said with a smile. "After the new year, your mommy Qi will go abroad. You should meet more often while she is still at home," Essie said, picking up a crystal dumpling for Mrs. Rose. When Mrs. Rose was eating dumplings, the watch on her wrist was exposed from her sleeve. Essie saw it at a nce and said, "Wow, auntie, your watch is so beautiful. Is it a new one?" "Irene bought it for me." Mrs. Rose smiled, "It seems very expensive. I''m worried that she will spend too much money, but she said that she asked her friend to buy it for her and there is a discount. I''m relieved that there is a discount." "This child is very filial to you," Lucy said with a smile. Mrs. Rose nodded. "Although she has known that she is not my biological daughter, her attitude towards me has not changed, which makes me very gratified." After eating a Fried Bun, Essie wiped her hands and said, "Auntie, can I have a look?" As a fashion designer, she was professionally interested in any unique fashion items. Mrs. Rose carefully took off the watch and handed it to her. She took it and looked at it carefully. She was shocked. This watch was obviously a rare and special customized version. Patek Philippe''s customized watch was either ordered by customers in thepany or sold by auction, and would not appear in the exclusive shop. How could Irene buy it? Moreover, this watch was very expensive, and Irene couldn''t afford it at all. While she was thinking, an idea shed through her mind. Mary suspected that her father-inw had an affair because he bought ady''s watch and didn''t give it to her. Now, a strange watch suddenly appeared on auntie''s wrist. Did he give it to aunt? In Provence, there were some unknown conflicts between her father-inw and her aunt. Did he send the watch to aunt to express his apology? But since it was a normal gift, why did her aunt lie that it was from Irene? She gave the watch back to Mrs. Rose, confused. "Irene has a good taste. This watch matches aunt very much." "I like whatever she gives me," Mrs. Rose said with a smile, her face full of mother''s tenderness. Essie was confused again. Judging from the natural and honest expression on Mrs. Rose''s face, she didn''t seem to be lying at all. Was she wrong? If it was really from Irene, where did she buy this watch? In the evening, when she returned to the Rong Mansion, she called Mili over. "Baby, do something for mommy..." She lowered her head and whispered in her ear. She nodded and ran out of the room happily. Zac was dealing with some business in the study. She knocked on the door and sat beside him. "Daddy, may I bother you?" "What''s the matter, baby?" Zac looked at her affectionately. "I just want to ask grandma what the watch looks like," Mili said in a low voice. Zac shook his head andughed. This little girl was still thinking about this. "Don''t worry about grandpa and grandma. You are a child. You can''t always be curious about adults'' affairs." "Daddy, today''s homework, the teacher asked us to draw the most interesting thing in the house. I think this mysterious watch is the most interesting thing. It makes everyone think about it, so I really want to draw it. If you don''t tell me, then I won''t do my homework today," Mili pouted, acting like a spoiled child and threatening. Zac held her on hisps and said seriously, "Baby, no matter what happens at home, you can''t tell any outsider. This is the rule of our family, you know?" "Don''t worry, daddy. I won''t say a word. I just said it was a meaningful gift for my mommy''s wedding anniversary." Mili made a gesture to zip her mouth. Hearing this, Zac was relieved. Although Mili liked to make trouble, she knew what she should do and would not do anything against the ban. "I guess your curiosity was infected by your aunt Ivy." He gently pinched her little face and told her Mary''s description of the watch. Mili picked up a pen and a piece of paper and began to paint carefully. It never urred to Zac that her painting was not given to the teacher, but to Essie. When Essie saw the painting, a deep and sharp light shed through her eyes. This watch was exactly the same as the one on Mrs. Rose''s wrist. There was only one customized version in the world. She was ny nine percent sure that Mrs. Rose''s watch was sent by her father-inw. Perhaps her father-inw was afraid that Mrs. Rose wouldn''t ept it, so he sent it to her through Irene and asked Irene to lie to Mrs. Rose. Recently, her father-inw suddenly had a new hobby to improve jasmine. If it wasn''t for Mary, it must have something to do with Mrs. Rose. Jasmine was her favorite flower! Thinking of this, she put her hand on her forehead. ording to this conclusion, in Provence, in fact, the father-inw and Mrs. Rose were not in conflict as Zac said, but they had a secret crush on each other! Mrs. Rose was unwilling toe to Dragon City because she wanted to escape! If so, Mrs. Rose would be in danger. Mary would definitely not let her go. She was gentle and kind. How could she be a match for Mary? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She had to find a way to prevent Mary from knowing that her father-inw had given the watch to Mrs. Rose. If the mistress was neither rtive nor friend, she would certainly not support her. But if it was Mrs. Rose, she would definitely support her one hundred percent, because she was very likely the real Mary. She put the paper away in case Zac saw it. He couldn''t let Zac know this. In his heart, Mary was his mother. He would definitely stand on Mary''s side and would not support Albert and his aunt. Zac went out of the study after he finished his work. In the children''s room, Essie taught Rabi how to read. She didn''t need to worry about Mili and Dot at all. "Mommy, do you think I''m stupid? Mili and Dot are very smart. They know everything. I''m not as smart as them at all," Rabi lowered his head and said in a low voice. In front of Mili and Dot, he had always felt a little inferior. Although he was their elder brother, he was not as good as his brother and sister in everything. "Baby, how can you think so? You are as smart as Mili and Dot. Last time, you learned how to make steamed stuffed buns from mommy Eva. You did the best. Mili and Dot are not as good as you." said Essie, stroking his head. Hearing that, Rabi smiled. "Mummy Eva said that I have the talent to be a cook and she wants me to be her apprentice." "That''s right. Rabi is really the elder brother. You are the best. Mommy likes steamed buns made by you most." Essie kissed his little face lovingly. Leaning against the door frame, Zac looked at them. After all, Rabi was an ordinary child, so he and Essie had more energy on him. When he saw Zac, Rabi smiled sweetly and called, "Daddy." "How many words did you learn today?" Zac walked in and touched his little face. "Five." Rabi stretched his fingers. "Daddy, can I also go to primary school like Mili and Dot?" "Rabi will go to primary school in September, okay?" Zac said with a smile. "Okay." Rabi nodded obediently. After learning the Chinese characters, Essie asked the nanny to take Rabi to take a shower. She went to the other two rooms, looked at Mili and Dot, and then went back to her room with Zac. "Is Mommy still suspicious of daddy?" she asked in a low voice. "Before we find that watch, her doubts will not disappear." Zac shrugged. "Have you found any clue?" Essie said in a casual tone, as if she was just asking something unimportant. Zac shook his head. He didn''t have so much time to investigate his father. He was just thinking about an excuse to muddle through Mary. "I think Mommy is too idle to be suspicious. Daddy is a clean freak. How could he cheat on her?" Essie curled her lips. "If daddy was willing to go back to their room, she wouldn''t be like this." Zac sighed. Chapter 776 The True Face Of The Goddess Chapter 776 The True Face Of The Goddess Essie poured two sses of red wine and handed one ss to him. "You are such a smart person. How can you not see that your father''s love for your mother is like a political marriage. He has responsibility and family affection, but there is not much love." "Otherwise, how could she be jealous of mother-inw?" Zac shrugged. Taking a sip of wine, Essie said, "Daddy actually likes mommy. To be exact, he likes mommy before the car ident. ording to my mother, Mary was simple, kind, modest and generous before the car ident. She loved father very much. Even if she knew that there was another person in his heart, she was willing to pay without regret. She also epted her rival in love with tolerance and became good friends with her. But after the car ident, she changed into another person. As for what she looked like, I don''t need to describe it. So mommy destroyed her marriage with daddy. Her change made daddy unable to sublimate his like of her into love. " Zac fell into silence. He was only one year old before the car ident. It was impossible for him to have the memory of Mary Since he could remember, Mary had been like this. "Lookers on see more than yers. You have a good understanding about daddy and mommy''s rtionship, but you fail to see clear our rtionship." "That''s because you are too scheming and cunning to be seen through," said Essie crossly He had her in his heart, but he had never said the three words ''I love you'' to her. Was it necessary to cherish words like gold? Love needed to express it frankly. They had been married for a long time, but he still covered up his love for her. She heard from her mother that her father-inw was very romantic when he was young. This guy really didn''t inherit this good gene from his father. While she was thinking, Zac flicked her forehead and said, "Of course your eyes will be covered by a lot of messy things in my mind." How could she have all the messy things in her mind? She wrinkled her nose, leaned against the sofa and pretended to be asleep, ignoring him. She didn''t forget that they were still in a cold war? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When the air in the room gradually cooled down, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and found it was Jade. Eva didn''t want to be his ATM any more. He had to find a way to borrow money. Besides Eva, the person who loved him the most was Essie. He believed that Essie was definitely willing to help him. In the cafe, Essie ordered two cups of Jamaican Blue Mountain Coffee and one for Jade. "Why are you so free today to visit sis Essie?" "My sister is driving me into a dead end. I have no choice but toe to you." Jade looked depressed. With a sigh, Essie said, "Jade, it''s your fault this time. No matter how desperate you are, you can''t borrow usury." "I know I was wrong, but Essie, I have met a goddess recently. I like her very much. I just want to give her the best thing. I only have two hundred dors left. I don''t even have enough money to buy her a cup of Jamaican Blue Mountain Coffee. Can you lend me a car and some more money? I will pay you back when I work in the future," Jade pleaded. Essie looked at him. Although Eva had called her and Vinton and asked them not to borrow car and money to Jade. But judging from his anxious look, if she didn''t borrow it, he would definitely think of other ways. It would be terrible if he made a bigger mess. "Jade, I can lend you money and car, but on one condition," she said in a low voice. "Essie, I can promise you anything." Jade smiled. He knew that Essie loved him the most. When he was a child, his family was poor, and Essie bought him snacks and toys. "I want to see your goddess. If I think she is worth it, I will lend you one million and my Porsche," Essie said. Jade scratched his head with embarrassment on his face, "Essie, well... Janny said that she couldn''t see my family before we officially settled down. I also swore to her that she wouldn''t forgive me if I broke my promise. " Hearing this, a hint of dizziness floated out of Essie''s eyes. "Jade, how about this? You take her to the French restaurant in the Century Square this afternoon. I''ll find a hidden ce to sit down and secretly have a look. She won''t know. Even if she finds out, I''ll say it''s a coincidence and has nothing to do with you. " "Okay." Jade nodded. There was nothing he couldn''t do since he had money and a sports car. Anyway, he would introduce Janny to them sooner orter. After that, Essie went to the bank and withdrew five thousand dors as dinner fees for Jade. After he left, she called Eva out. As soon as she heard that she agreed to lend the car and money to Jade, Eva touched her forehead and fainted, "You are so soft-hearted, aren''t you? He begged you for a few words, and you wavered?" "Eva, listen to me. I have thought it over carefully. The crux of this time is not Jade, but his so-called goddess. In the past, no matter how naughty Jade was, he wouldn''t do anything particrly outrageous. I was worried that the woman was a liar. She bewitched Jade and made him lose his mind. Nowadays, there are many ways for a female liar to act like a spoiled child to coax men. Jade is inexperienced and is easy to be deceived. " "Essie, you are smarter than me. You can always find the crux of the problem. I think that bitch is a liar. She asked for two million Hermes from the beginning. Obviously, she was cheating. " Eva was furious. "In the evening, I''ll go to have a look and find out the origin of this woman. Then I''ll think of a solution," Essie said. Eva nodded. In the afternoon, Essie came to the French restaurant very early. She asked the lobby manager to arrange a seat behind the screen for her. Then she also told him to reserve the nearest seat to Jade. So that it was convenience for her to peep. She was SVIP and the lobby manager would do as she required. At six o''clock, Jade came with J. Essie recognized her at the first sight and was so scared that her chin almost dropped. Jade''s goddess was actually J, that psycho! Could it be that she shifted her target to Jade and used Jade to take revenge on Eva after her previous n failed? Since they knew each other, they didn''t have to y mystery. They just wanted to have a big showdown. She quickly sent a message to Eva, asking him toe over. Then she stood up and walked to Jade and J. "Ah, Jade, what a coincidence! Are you having dinner here too?" She pretended to be shocked. "It''s you, Sis Essie. Why are you here?" Jade also pretended to be surprised in case of being exposed. "I went shopping. I was hungry, so I came here to eat something," Essie said indifferently. J looked at Essie and soon recognized that she was Jim''s once rumored girlfriend, the young hostess of the Rong family and a best friend of Eva. She had been paying close attention to Jim. She didn''t miss anything about his rumors. If she was hit by Essie, it would mean that she exposed ahead of schedule. A hint of malicious coldness shed through her eyes. "Essie, let me introduce to you. This is Janny, my girlfriend," Jade said. "Her name is J Wang, not Janny," Essie said in a low voice. Jade was slightly shocked, "Do you know each other?" Essie didn''t answer. This was the hall, and there were still many guests who came to have dinner, so it was not appropriate to talk about private affairs. She called the lobby manager and opened a VIP room for them. She also asked several bodyguards to guard inside and outside. Eva said that J was more skillful than her and she didn''t want her to have a chance to sneak attack. No wonder she was the young hostess of the Rong family. She was so powerful. J snorted in her heart. She knew that Essie was a weak woman, but she was not stupid enough to hurt her. Then Zac, the big boss, would get involved and ruined her n. She was going to deal with Eva. She pretended to be timid and leaned against Jade, "Jade, who is this sister to you? Janny is a little scared? " "It''s okay. She is my sister. She treats me much better than my sister," Jade said. Essie sneered and thought, ''Who can''t act?'' She smiled gently at them and said, "You must be hungry. Let''s eat first. I made a call to your sister and she''ll be here soon. Let''s wait while eating." Jade was shocked, "Why did you call my sister?" "Your girlfriend and your sister are very close. Since we are all acquaintances, isn''t it good to meet each other?" Essie smiled. J''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and a hint of cruelty flitted across her face. They were going to reveal her past in front of Jade, but she didn''t care. Jade had beenpletely controlled by her, and she could do whatever she wanted. Jade looked at her in astonishment, "J, do you know my sister? Are you her fan? " "I always like sis Eva''s movies." J looked innocent and harmless. With a mocking smile, Essie said, "Jade, you two should know everything when you are dating. It seems that you don''t know the person besides you at all. Let me tell you something." She paused for a moment, took a sip of champagne and continued, "Do you still remember the crazy woman who warned your sister to harass and even killed her in the middle of theke ind who called herself Bloody Mary?" "How could I not remember? Wasn''t she arrested and locked up in a psychiatric hospital?" Jade nodded. "If she is locked up, how can she be your goddess?" Essie said slowly. Jade''s body convulsed violently. "Sis Essie, what are you talking about? What does it have to do with Janny? " When he was confused, Eva pushed the door open and rushed in angrily. As soon as she heard that Jade''s girlfriend was J, she had an impulse to kill her. "J, you psycho. How dare you to target my brother? I will arrest you and put you in a psychiatric hospital today. Or I will change my surname." Seeing her rushing over angrily, J deliberately showed a terrified expression and hid behind Jade. "Jade, help me. I''m scared!" Jade stood up and stood in front of Eva, "Sister, Janny is my girlfriend. I don''t allow you to hurt her." Chapter 777 Negotiation With The Psycho Chapter 777 Negotiation With The Psycho "Jade, she is a congenital psycho. When she was six years old, she burned other house. When she was eight, she disfigured his sister''s teacher. When she was ten, she pushed a pregnant woman down the elevator, causing her to have a miscarriage on the spot. Now she fantasized that I had something to do with Jim and kept harassing me. She seduced you just to get back at me," Eva said angrily. "Yes, Jade. She is seriously ill and has a terrible tendency of violence. It''s difficult to control by the medicine. You''d better leave her as far as possible," Essie said. Hearing this, Jade''s scalp tingled and he couldn''t help but take a step aside. J didn''t ignore his small action and burst into tears. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Jade, do I have mental disease? We have been together for so long. Can''t you see it at all? What they said has nothing to do with me. The police have investigated it clearly. I''m different from others since I was a child, so I''m considered to be insane. " J sobbed, looking pitiful with a pure and beautiful face. J''s innocent face was the best disguise for her. It was really difficult to connect her with a mental disease patient with severe propensity for violence. Jade slowly raised his hand and held her shoulder, "Janny, don''t cry. Don''t cry." J looked up at her with tearful eyes, "Jade, I like you very much, so I decide to tell you all my secrets." Essie and Eva looked at each other, waiting to see how this psycho was going to make up. J looked at them and said slowly, "I was born in the lunar year, lunar month, lunar day and lunar hour. I have astral vision and can see things that ordinary people can''t see, that is, ghosts." "Ghost? Can you see a ghost?" Jade asked in disbelief. Evaughed, "J, you are really seriously ill. You can even imagine such a thing. My brother is not a fool. He won''t believe the nonsense made up by an illusory psycho!" "J, this kind of thing will only appear in horror movies. There is no ghost in reality, let alone astral vision," Essie said. J ignored them. She turned to the corner and pointed at it with her finger. "There is a man standing there. He is wearing the cook''s clothes and his skin is festering all over. He is very frightening." Jade turned around and felt his scalp tingling as if he was watching a horror movie. Eva poured a ss of juice. She knew it would be a tough job to argue with the psycho. She wanted to moisten her throat first. "J, do you want to know his surname, name and how he died?" "Okay, let me ask." J''s eyes shed a strange look, and she slowly walked to the corner. "Uncle, what''s your name? How did you die?" she said to the air. There was a short moment of dead silence in the room. J kept nodding seriously as if she was listening. Then she came back and said slowly, "He said his name was Levi Wang, and he was the assistant cook of this restaurant when he was alive. Once when he was cooking, he identally knocked over the thick soup and burned his whole body. Because of his serious injury, he died in the hospital." With a sneer, Essie called the lobby manager in. "Manager Liu, is there an assistant cook called Levi Wang in your shop who died of scalding?" "No, there has never been such a person in our shop, and there has never been an ident." The lobby manager shook his head in a hurry. Before he finished his words, J said, "He has been dead for ten years. He stayed in this restaurant and refused to be reincarnated because his wish has not been fulfilled. You haven''t been here for ten years. Of course you won''t know. " The lobby manager looked at her strangely, as if he was looking at a monster. "Manager Liu, do you have any senior employees who have worked in your restaurant for more than ten years?" Essie asked. Only by revealing her madness would Jade believe that she was really a psycho. Manager Liu hesitated for a while and asked an old cook toe here. He had worked here for twelve years. After hearing what Essie said, he thought for a while and sighed, "There is indeed such a person. He has only been here for less than a week, and an ident happened. He knocked over the soup that has just been boiled, but all the soup fell on his body and burned his whole body. We took him to the hospital as soon as possible. But he was seriously injured and left that night. " "Are you sure?" Eva asked in astonishment. "Rachel, who is now working at the checkout counter, was his girlfriend. It is said that he came to this restaurant to be a cook for Rachel," the old cook said affirmatively. Essie was also surprised, but she didn''t really believe that J could see a ghost. Instead, she wondered how J knew what had happened ten years ago? Jade, who had always been simple minded, now firmly believed in J. "Janny, you really have astral vision!" "Yes." J nodded, "When I was a child, I didn''t know I was special. I thought others could see what I could see, so I always spoke out what I saw. As a result, everyone thought I was insane. In fact, I''m not the only person in the world who has astral vision. There are also people who have such ability, but no one can believe us. They always treat us as lunatics. Most of the time, we only dare to stay at home and write Ghost stories to support ourselves. Sometimes, these ghosts can possess us. Last time, when I disguised as bloody Mary, it was some ghosts possessed me. I don''t know what happened at all." She sighed heavily, and a sad look gradually appeared on her face, but in fact, she was smiling sinisterly in her heart. When her sister was alive, she often took her to this restaurant to eat French food. On the day of Levi''s ident, she and her sister happened to be present and witnessed it with their own eyes. She had a strong memory, and she wouldn''t forget anything even after a long time. "Janny, even if the whole world doesn''t believe you, I will believe you," Jade said confidently. "Jade, don''t listen to her nonsense. Maybe she just heard about it and knew it. How could there be a ghost in this world?" Seeing his brother fooled, Eva was worried. "Sister, it happened ten years ago. The lobby manager doesn''t even know it. Who told J about it? The saying of the God or ghosts is an unsolved mystery. Many foreign scientists have proved the existence of the soul, and I have always believed in the soul theory," Jade said seriously. "Jade, J has intermittent insanity. It''s the hospital''s diagnosis. It''s not wrong," Essie said. "If I say I can see a ghost, the doctor will also think I''m insane." Jade pouted. He knew that such a beautiful and pure girl like Janny couldn''t be a lunatic. At this moment, Essie began to worry. She had nned to expose J and ask Jade to leave her, but she didn''t expect that she would bluff him. People in love were blind. Even if it was ridiculous, they would believe it deeply. Eva tweaked Jade''s ear as she did not n to persuade him anymore. "Get out of here. I have something to talk to J alone." "I won''t go out. Don''t try to hurt Janny." Jade shook off her hand. "Jade, J is not a weak rabbit. She is even skillful than your sister. Don''t worry." Essie patted him on the shoulder and asked the bodyguard to take him out. After closing the door, Eva clenched her fists and asked, "What the hell do you want to do, you psycho?" "We are just in a rtionship. I like Jade and Jade also likes me. We are a good match." J grinned innocently, but in the eyes of Eva, she was more terrible than a devil. "Tell me your conditions. What can I do to make you leave Jade?" Essie tried her best to keep calm. "I want Eva to swear that he will never see brother Jim," J said clearly and forcefully. "Psycho! How many times have I told you? Jim and I are just ordinary friends. I have a fiancee. I love him very much! If you don''t know what''s going on in your mind, please take more medicine! " Eva was burning with anger. She really wanted to fight with this psycho. Essie poured her a ss of ice water to calm herself down and said, "J, you have nothing to do with Jim and Eva. You have no right to interfere in their lives." "Brother Jim is my sister''s fiancee. He is my brother-inw! No one can take him away from my sister," J said through gritted teeth. "Your sister, Janice, has died a long time ago. Jim will eventually get married and marry someone else. You can''t control it." Essie provoked her on purpose. "My sister is still alive. She wille back after the new year," J said affirmatively. "Can''t you see a ghost? The Janice you see is a ghost, a ghost after death. Neither of us will see her, nor will Jim. " Essie sneered. "I don''t allow you to talk nonsense." Annoyed, J banged the table. "She is dead. Janice is dead, and Jim no longer loves her. What you see is just a ghost, a dead ghost..." Essie kept repeating her words. She wanted to expose her true face and let Jade have a good look at her. "Shut up, or I''ll kill you." J covered her ears and roared with a ferocious expression. Essie opened the door and pulled Jade in. "Come here and have a look. She has a rpse again." As soon as J saw Jade, she changed her face and burst into tears, "Jade, help me. They forced me to leave you, or they would lock me in a psychiatric hospital. I''m so scared, I''m so scared." Essie went crazy and had an impulse to kill people. It was really difficult to deal with the high IQ psycho. Just as Jade was about to rush over to protect J, Eva ran over and grabbed him, pushing him to the bodyguards behind him. "You and Essie take Jade out, and the rest of you catch the psycho with me." Chapter 778 Locked Up In A Psychiatric Hospital Chapter 778 Locked Up In A Psychiatric Hospital "Sister, you can''t do this. Janny is not crazy. You can''t catch her!" Jade shouted. Essie winked at the bodyguard again. The bodyguard raised his hand and shed at the back of Jade''s neck. Jade fainted. Essie took Jade out with him and left J to Eva and the other three bodyguards. J''s face showed a fierce light, "Eva, if you have the ability, fight me alone!" "I don''t have time to waste with you today." With a snort, Eva rushed to her in a fierce posture, and the bodyguards quickly surrounded her. J was really good at martial arts. She soon found the weakness of Eva. A heavy punch came at her, and Eva quickly avoided it and kicked at her back. J dodged her attack by lowering her waist into an arch and avoid the bodyguard''s attack at the same time. The bodyguards of Essie were all selected by Zac in person, and each of them was good at fighting. After a few moves, J knew that she did not have the upper hand. She began to look for a route to escape, but the door was locked inside. Breaking the window was the only way to escape. This was the third floor, and there was a rain shield below. She could jump to the rain shield first, and then slide down through the fire pipe. Thinking of this, she rushed to the window, but Eva and the bodyguards did not give her the chance. Two bodyguards quickly stepped forward and blocked the window. The other one caught her off guard when she was fighting with the two people. He hacked her with his hand and knocked her out in an instant. "Send her directly to the mental hospital. Lock her up first." Eva decided to act first and reportter, leaving no chance for Jim to hesitate, lest the psycho be released to harm Jade again. On the second day, when she arrived at Jim''s mansion, Jim had just finished bathing. He was wearing a silk robe with grid patterns, and his solid chest muscles were slightly exposed. His chestnut colored hair was a little messy, and there were water drops between his hair. When he sat on the sofa, a drop of water slid down along his handsome face. The first thing Eva felt when she looked at him was a evildoer who wanted to lure people into crime. "You are so smart today. I didn''t call you, but took the initiative toe here." A wicked smile appeared on his charming thin lips. Eva sat opposite him and coughed to ease his embarrassment. "I''m here to tell you something." "What''s the matter?" Jim asked casually while drinking juice. "I put J in a psychiatric hospital." Her voice was very low, like a faint wind. "It turns out that the goddess my brother knows is her. She instigated my brother to borrow usury. She still suspects that I have something to do with you. She wants to threaten me with Jade so that I will never see you again. " She paused and swallowed. "As for me, I canpletely draw a clear line with you, but I haven''t paid off the debt I owe you, haven''t I? I don''t want to be an ungrateful dog, so I think it''s better to lock her up until the debt between us ispletely settled, in case a lot of trouble halfway and my brother is hurt. " A hint of gloom shed across Jim''s handsome face, but only he knew clearly whether he was angry because of Eva''s action before informing him or something else. "How did you subdue her?" he asked in a low voice. "I brought some first level bodyguards with me," Eva said with understatement. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "You are finally smart this time. It''s not easy." Jim said with half sneer and half banter. "Then what do you think?" Eva fixed her eyes on him. She saw the displeasure on his face just now. Jim leaned against the back of the sofa, crossed his legs, and slowly opened his mouth. "Just lock her, in case she will hinder you from paying your debt." Since J had touched his bottom line again, he couldn''t be softhearted any more. Hearing his words, Eva was slightly shocked. "Don''t you me me for behaving first and reporting afterwards?" Jim''s ck eyes narrowed slightly, and an evil and cruel smile flitted across the corner of his mouth. "As a punishment, you have to eat the most spicy Chongqing hotpot with me." Eva stuck out her tongue at him. She was the king of peppers. How could she be afraid of spicy? At noon, the cook served the spicy pot with red oil. This time, they didn''t eat in the restaurant but on the balcony. The cold wind blew from theke and they ate the hot spicy pot. It was a great thing in the world. Jim put the brain of a pig into the hot pot and gave it to Eva, "This is specially prepared for you. It is said that you should eat the same part of animal to make up your shorings. You need this brain too much." Eva could tell that he was saying that she was brainless. She wrinkled her nose at him and ate the pig brain in the spoon. "It doesn''t matter. I have many shorings. I need to eat more." This guy was too sharp tongued. She couldn''t say anything, so she just acted shamelessly and fought back. Jim shook his head and sighed, "It''s a mistake. There is something that shouldn''t be prepared by the chef." "Which one?" Eva nced at the shelves. They were all her favorite dishes. "Fried pig skin," Jim said word by word. "Fried pig skin is my favorite." This time, Eva didn''t understand him at all and strongly refuted. Jim reached out his big hand and pinched her face. "It''s thick enough here. I really can''t make it up anymore." "It''s not thick at all. It will be broke with the flick of your fingers. I need more." Eva red at him, picked up four pieces of fried pig skin and put them into her mouth, supporting her two cheeks. Jim looked at her and couldn''t helpughing, "It''s easy to break with a flick of fingers. Is it because of my little snails?" After eating the food, Eva grinned, "Yes, I do a snail SPA every day and ask them to take away the rubbish in my skin. Now my skin is watery and tender. Many cosmeticspanies want me to be the spokesperson." "Sure enough, you ate too much fried pig skin," Jim teased, putting a duck''s tongue on the te. Looking at him, Eva thought to herself, ''Maybe it''s because he ate too much duck''s tongue, so he had such sharp tongue!'' When the two of them were eating, the phone of Eva rang. It was a call from Percy. Jade was locked at home and refused to eat. He was on hunger strike to protest. "Mom, don''t worry about him. It''s okay to starve him for a few times. He thinks a lot when he is well-fed and well-d. He may be able to think clearly when he is hungry." Eva made up her mind. After hanging up the phone, she took a gulp of beer to vent her anger. She was so disappointed with Jade. Jim nced at her and said, "I didn''t expect that J could be so charming that she made the little guy so obsessed with her." "I think he must have been brainwashed. J said that she had astral vision and could see ghosts. He actually believe it," Eva said angrily. "There is too much dopamine secreted in his brain." Jim sneered. Eva''s eyes lit up. It made sense. Dopamine was the main element of love. Jade didn''t do his work all day long and knew only to chase girls. It must have been because of his brain secreted too much dopamine. "What can suppress the secretion of dopamine?" she asked in a hurry, with a serious expression on her face, agreeing with his diagnosis. Jim was speechless. The siblings were as good as each other. One couldn''t tell the madness, and the other couldn''t understand the anti-joke. No wonder they were siblings! Seeing that he did not answer, Eva took out her mobile phone, Baidu! "5- HT can suppress the secretion of dopamine. Banana is rich of 5- HT, so it''s better to eat more banana." She read the answers word by word, and then chuckled, "That''s great. I''ll buy ten pounds of banana backter. Let Jade eat more and reduce the secretion of dopamine. Then he won''t think about love all day long." Jim choked and immediately put a pig brain in the hot pot for her. The brain of the trilobite was really worrying, and it must be replenished. "I found that pig brain hotpot is the best, especially spicy hotpot," said Eva, enjoying her food very much. She smacked her lips as she spoke. What happened to Jade didn''t affect her appetite at all. She never brought her emotions to the table. Jim admired the foodie''s big appetite and her spirit to put eating in the foremost priority. "How did you arrange the Spring Festival?" He changed the topic by the way. Wiping her mouth, Eva said, "Father Han wille to celebrate the New Year''s Eve with us. On the first day of the new year, I''ll go to the Xu family''s manor to celebrate the new year with Vinton. And on the second day, Vinton wille to my home to celebrate the new year with me. On the third day..." She said slowly. Her schedule was full from New Year''s Eve to the Fifth day of the lunar new year. Jim frowned and said, "Come here to pay your debt on the sixth day of the lunar new year." Recently, he would feel that something was missing in his life and time would be very boring if he hadn''t seen this pepper for a day or make fun of her. "Okay." Eva pouted, "I thought you would be very busy from New Year''s Eve to the fifteenth day of the lunar new year." "For me, the new year celebration onlysts for three days, from New Year''s Eve to the second day of the new year," Jim said slowly. "There are many rtives, friends and people who fawn on you in your big ns. I guess the threshold of your family is almost broken during the new year''s visit." Eva chuckled. Jim looked at her strangely. He had never been involved in such boring social activities. "What''s your new n after the new year?" he asked casually. "On the eighth day of the lunar new year, we have to restore the shooting of ''She Is Not A Human''. There is also a costume drama, two advertising endorsements, and a variety show. May is the second season of our fantasy y. The following schedule is pending," Eva said. Jim took a sip of beer and said in a low voice, "Clear your schedule for three months." "Why?" Eva was slightly shocked. "I''m going to shoot a mystery movie. The role of private detective with simple mind and developed limbs is very suitable for you," Jim said in an almost official tone, as if he was talking about business without any personal feelings. Eva smiled, "Are you tailor-made for me?" "Are you so charming?" Jim squinted his charming eyes and nced at her from head to toe with a mocking and sharp gaze. "No." Eva shrugged. "Well, you have a clear estimation of yourself." A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. Eva nced at him and said, "I''ll think about it." "Okay, two minutes," Jim said, looking at his watch. Chapter 779 Are We Destined Chapter 779 Are We Destined Eva fainted. Two minutes! Obviously, he didn''t give her time to think about it. ''Well, who is King Jim? He is the Nine Heavenly Mysterious Gods in the entertainment circle.'' Only someone knelt at his feet and begged him for a small role. How could she think over since he take the initiative to invite her? Judging from the gloomy look on his face, she knew that his arrogant divine dignity had been challenged by her. He was very unhappy, and the consequences were very serious. Seeing that the time had entered the countdown, she sighed helplessly. "Well, I''ll take over the role. It''s not difficult to y me." After all, she still owed him. If she irritated him and let her eat white bread or drink water to fill her hunger, it would be terrible. Jim put down his arm and looked at her with a mischievous look. This heaven pepper was smart enough this time. If he dared to refuse her, he would let her eat air every day! After drinking a piece of duck blood, Eva asked, "Scum Jim, aren''t private detectives very smart? If she is stupid, how to solve the case?" "It''s a Scriptwriter''s business. It has nothing to do with you," Jim replied indifferently. "I thought you were the scriptwriter," Eva whispered in a low voice. Jim was an omnipotent man who liked to make up and act by himself. "I don''t have time to write the script," Jim said casually. He was busy now, and what he liked to do most was to tease this heaven pepper. It never urred to Eva that she would be his ''toy''. She said ''Okay'' in a low voice. Anyway, as long as he could pass the script, it would be perfect. She didn''t need to worry at all. The only question was... "Do I need to y ugly? Bald or bucktoothed? Or anything else?" "Do you still need to y ugly?" Jim sneered. Eva wrinkled her nose. How could she be so ugly? Her eyes were big, her nose was high, and her lips were plump and sexy. She was very beautiful, but he was too picky. His eyes were above his head. "Scum Jim, it''s not that I''m ugly, it''s you who are looking at me with a pair of colorful sses. You only have Janice in your eyes. You will regard her as a reference unconsciously. Compared with me, of course you will think I''m not beautiful. My Vinton is different. In his eyes, I am the most beautiful person. " A cold light shed through Jim''s brown eyes. "It''s time for you to eat more banana and control the dopamine." "Why? I''m not crazy about love. I''m awake! " Eva pouted. "Well, I can''t see it." Hearing her mention of Vinton, Jim suddenly became unhappy. "I will love Vinton rationally." Raising her eyebrows slightly, Eva looked like a happy woman in love. Jim was in an extremely bad mood. His saliva was bitter. "Do you know how to keep a low profile?" he said with uncontroble anger. "I keep a low profile. I''ve never shown off my love with Vinton in front of the media," Eva said while boiling vegetables. But she often showed off in front of him intentionally or unintentionally, which was really annoying and hateful! Jim gritted his teeth and a trace of cruelty flitted across his eyes. Eva didn''t notice the change of his expression at all. She said to himself, "I have discussed with Vinton that we are going to have a honeymoon around the world. Although we went to several ces for the variety showst time, I still have a lot of ces to go. Paris, London, Sankt Moritz, New York, Sydney..." she said with a smile. Jim snorted, "I heard that director Li is going to shoot a TV y called ''The Diary Of The Leftover Girl''. You should go and take the role." "I''m not a leftover." Eva rolled her eyes at him. "You give me the feeling that you are the leftover one that want to marry so much, and you can''t wait to get married, fearing that you can''t get married." Jim mocked. "No, I just want to be with the one I love for the rest of my life. Vinton and I have gone through a lot of ups and downs. We finally get married. I''m happy. " Eva said undisguisedly. "Did Vinton bewitch you or poison you with love? Why do you love him so much?" Jim felt that thousands of horses were galloping and trampling in his chest. Eva crossed her ten fingers and held her chin. "My Vinton is the first person who can pass my tonic test. The first person who can love me wholeheartedly, and also the only one. I feelfortable, happy and safe to be with him. Essie said that fate was a very fragile thing. People should cherish it, or once they missed it, they would regret for the rest of their lives. At that time, it was because Hanson missed the chance to cherish Essie that he pushed her to Zac. I will hold on to my fate and won''t miss my Vinton. " "Are you sure he is your Mr. Right?" Jim frowned unconsciously. Every word she said just now made him gloomy, irritable and unhappy! "I''m sure, very sure," Eva said without hesitation. The corners of Jim''s beautiful mouth twitched slightly. "Do you think we are destined?" These words werepletely out of his reason, but directly reflected from his subconsciousness to the tip of his tongue. As soon as he said it, he was shocked himself. Eva was also stunned for a moment, and then smiled, "Didn''t you say that a person has to cultivate hard to get a chance to get in the same boat to cross a river? The reason why a person could know another person is because of fate. If they have a deep connection, they would get along with each other for a long time. If they did not have a deep connection, they would get along with each other for a short time. Essie said that we were enemies for three lifetimes. Then we should have cultivated for a long time, but the connection between us seemed to be negative, otherwise we wouldn''t have be enemies. " "Then in your opinion, in the previous two lives, do you owe me, or do I owe you?" Jim teased. "I think I owe you, or I wouldn''t have been despised and tortured by you this life," Eva analyzed seriously. Then she chuckled and said, "Am I a man in my previous life? Did I a yboy who dumped his wife and son, divorced you, and let you die with hatred? So you will revenge on me in this life, won''t you?" "It''s so imaginative. You can try to be a scriptwriter." Jim sneered, "If that''s what you said, you should marry me, be tortured, mistreated and then ruthlessly abandoned by me." "You are right." Eva nodded, "If I owe you a debt of love in my previous life, I will fall in love with you at the first sight like those women abandoned by you. I will be loyal to you, suffer all kinds of love injuries caused by you, and live a worse life than death. Atst, I willmit suicide. But it''s not like that. I love Vinton and I want to marry him. It seems that we have another kind of grudge against each other. " Jim didn''t know whether to cry or tough. At the same time, he felt himself like a parachuting soldier who jumped off an airne, but the parachute was stuck and couldn''t be pulled open. The great weightlessness made his internal organs twitch, and there were only despair and death waiting for him. But his heart had already turned into a lifeless scorching field, and he had already died. How could he be desperate again? How could he die again? While he was silent, Eva muttered again, "I hope there is no deep hatred in our previous life, or I will die in your hands." Then she shook her head and denied herself, "I don''t think so. If it is a deep hatred, when I am about to die, you must be looking at me happily. You can''t save me." Her voice had always been very low,pletely talking to herself, but Jim still heard it, speechless. "You''ve fought with J too many times recently. Are you infected by her madness?" "Well, I''m not the same species as her. There''s no possibility of infecting." Eva curled her lips. She was a kind human, while J was an evil devil from apletely different race. "That''s right. The trilobite will only be infected by its kind." Jim smiled humorously. "Scum Jim, you have forgotten one thing. Although the trilobite is not intelligent, it is the ancestor of many creatures and has a very high status." Eva grinned yfully. "So you are too proud to be described as a trilobite?" Jim chuckled ironically. Eva''s face fell dark at the same time. She picked up the chopsticks and put all the duck tongues in the hot pot into her own te. "Scum Jim, you''re too sharp tongued. Don''t eat the duck tongues any more. I will eat them all. I need good nutrition." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "You have absorbed too little, so you may not be able to replenish it even if you eat it. Otherwise, why do you still keep your IQ in the original state after eating so much pig brain?" Jim said slowly. Eva was petrified. Fortunately, she had been immune to poisons. Otherwise, she would have been poisoned to death by Jim''s poisonous sharp tongue ten thousand times. "I absorbed it well. You see, I won''t get fat even if I eat so much. It means that my body function is very special and my digestion function is very good. Those who are easy to get fat are the ones who can''t absorb well, and the fat is piled up in their bodies," she argued seriously. Although she wouldn''t be poisoned to death, she would still suffer internal injuries. Every time she was med by Jim, she would feel very ufortable, which was the sign that the poison was notpletely cleared out. Touching his chin, Jim smiled wickedly, "Women need fat in some ces." Subconsciously, Eva lowered her head and looked at her chest. She had risen from A cup to B cup, which was not smallpared to her weight. "I think I''m good. Haven''t you heard the saying that the brainless are big boobs?" The smile at the corners of Jim''s mouth deepened. "And you did not have either of them. You are perfectly developed." Eva fainted, "Whatever you say, as long as my Vinton likes me, it''s okay. Your sharp tongue can be ignored." Her angry words were like a cold wind, freezing Jim''s smile. The color in his eyes deepened, as if it was covered by dark clouds. He pursed his lips and raised the beer at hand. "Since you really like Vinton, I wish you happy together forever." "Thank you." Eva smiled gracefully, grabbed the can and mmed it against him. She didn''t notice the hidden anger at the corners of Jim''s mouth. Chapter 780 Paper Cant Wrap Fire Chapter 780 Paper Can''t Wrap Fire The plum blossoms were in full bloom in December. In the plum garden in the north suburb of Dragon City, the plum blossoms were blooming brightly. Mrs. Rose liked flowers, so Essie invited her and Irene to the plum garden to enjoy the flowers. It was not weekend, so it was very quiet here and there were not many tourists. The air was filled with the fragrance of roses, which was refreshing. Mrs. Rose took a deep breath and smiled, "It''s so beautiful here." Irene kept taking photos with the camera. In fact, she didn''t mean to appreciate the flowers. She just hoped that Zac coulde quickly and y with them. "Sister inw, when will cousine?" "He''ll be here as soon as the meeting is over," Essie said with a smile. On the gravel path in front of the plum garden, two familiar figures walked over leisurely. "Oh, it''s my aunt and sister-inw Laura. They are also here." Irene waved at them and said, "Aunt, sister-inw Laura..." When Mrs. Rose saw Mary, an unnatural look shed across her face. She reached out to flick the short hair near her ear to relieve her uneasiness. "What a coincidence! You are here too!" Looking at Essie, Le said with a fake smile. "Since we are all here to enjoy the plum blossoms, why don''t you join us? Cousin wille hereter," Irene said with a smile. "Okay, let''s have afternoon tea togetherter." Mary nodded. The five people strolled around the plum garden together. After Zac came, they went to the British style afternoon tea house. "I like the almond muffin cakes here very much. They taste better than what I ate in London," Irene said with a smile. "The pastry master here is Michelin five star. The cakes here are delicious," Le said. Mrs. Rose picked up the teacup and took a sip of the ck tea. The watch on her wrist was exposed from her sleeve. Mary saw it at a nce, her body trembling with fear. Wasn''t this the watch sent by Albert? How could Mrs. Rose''s wear it on her wrist? Did he give it to her? It turned out that the mistress she had investigated was with her! She had thought that Mrs. Rose would be safe after shepletely lost her memory. It seemed that she had underestimated her enemy! Zac also saw it, but he didn''t show it on his face. Mary took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Then she forced a smile and said, "Charlotte, your watch is so beautiful. When did you buy it?" "Irene gave it to me." Mrs. Rose smiled. "Yes, I gave it to my mother." Irene nodded. "Really?" The smile at the corners of Mary''s mouth gradually became insidious. "Where did you buy it?" "I asked a friend to buy it for me," Irene said while eating, in case her lie was exposed. "This is a custom-made Patek Philippe watch. It is usually only sold at an auction and is invaluable. Where does your friende from? It''s so amazing that you can buy a watch worth tens of millions of dors at any time." Mary stared at her coldly, with a sense of trial in her eyes. Irene trembled slightly, frightened by her expression. It seemed that her uncle didn''t tell her when he gave the watch to her. Now that she knew it, she was very angry. Did she want to take the watch back? This watch was so beautiful that she liked it very much. She could wear it when her mother didn''t wear it. She didn''t want to return it at all. Mrs. Rose was shocked when she heard Mary''s words. She turned to Irene and asked, "Is this watch so expensive?" "No, I didn''t. My Aunt must have made a mistake. It''s only worth a little more than twenty of thousand dors." Irene pursed her lips. She had made up her mind not to admit it. ''Auntie is so mean. It is only a watch, yet, she bes so fierce. The Rong family is the richest family. It''s possible for her to purchase Patek Philippe, let alone a watch.'' Her mother was her sister. Wasn''t it normal to give her a watch? No wonder her uncle asked her to keep it a secret. He probably knew that her aunt was narrow-minded and afraid that she would not be willing to give, so he did not tell her! Le had sensed something. She learned from the gossip in the Rong Mansion that her mother-inw was suspecting that her father-inw had an affair recently because of a watch. Was this the watch worn by Mrs. Rose? Zac was still drinking tea expressionlessly, as if he didn''t care about their conversation at all. With a calm look on her face, Essie picked up a piece of muffin, smeared it with blueberry sauce and took a bite. She knew that paper could not wrap fire, and this watch would be seen by Mary sooner or later. Mary sneered. She didn''t expect that Irene would help her mother lie to her. If she didn''t expose it today, she wouldn''t be Mary! "Irene, I like this watch very much. How about you contact your friend and order one for me?" "Auntie, you have so many watches. You don''t need them, do you?" Irene smiled awkwardly. "I just like it and want to buy one. Contact him now." Then she took out her phone and put it in front of her. "I didn''t bring his business card," Irene said in a hurry. Mary''s aggressiveness made her a little breathless. "You didn''t bring it with you, or you didn''t have it at all?" Mary snorted and looked very serious. Seeing the displeasure on her face, Mrs. Rose quickly said, "Sister, if you really like it, I''ll ask Irene to contact her friend for you after we go back." Mary rolled her eyes at her and thought, ''Mother and daughter are really acting like there is such a thing.'' When she was about to break up with them, Essie''s voice came from the side, "Mommy, I didn''t expect you to like this watch so much. Irene forgot to bring the business card, but I have saved the phone number. How about I call her for you?" Mary turned to look at her, and a surprised look shed through her eyes. "You have?" "Yes. Last time when my aunt came to see Dawny, I saw her watch and liked it very much. So I asked Irene for a phone call and bought a watch to wear." As she spoke, Essie pulled up her sleeve and showed her watch, which was the same as Mrs. Rose''s. Zac looked at the watch, and a sharp cold light shed through his eyes. With a weird smile on her face, Le said, "Essie, really? Irene bought a fake Patek Philippe watch, and you also bought one? You are the young hostess of the Rong family. If others know that you wear fake goods, won''t you disgrace our Rong family? " "Sister inw, this is not an ordinary copycat. It''s a delicate imitation. Except for the different parts inside, we can''t tell whether it''s true or not from its appearance," Essie said seriously. At this moment, Irene breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. No matter how stupid she was, she could see that Essie was helping her out. Although it was a shame to buy a fake, especially in front of Zac, Essie admitted that she had bought it. It didn''t matter since she was more embarrassed than her. But why did Essie have the same watch? Was there two pieces of watch and her uncle secretly gave her one without telling her? Mary was confused. Did she make a mistake? Irene just happened to buy a fake watch for Mrs. Rose? While she was thinking, the voice of Essie came again, "After all, it''s illegal to make fake products. That person doesn''t ept the order casually, and he needs to be introduced by an acquaintance. Mommy, if you really like it, I''ll call him now." Mary curled her lips and said, "Forget about the fake. It will disgrace our Rong family. You should wear less in the future. Don''t disgrace Zac." "Okay." Essie nodded. Mrs. Rose didn''t think it was a big deal. As long as it was a gift from her daughter, even if it was a fake one, it was still very precious to her. Back to the Rong Mansion, Zac leaned against the sofa in his room and looked at Essie with deep and sharp eyes. "Idiot, didn''t you say that you would stay neutral and not get involved in daddy''s matter?" "I''m not involved." Essie opened her eyes and looked back at him with innocent and confused eyes. She entered the standard posture of pretending to be innocent. "Oh?" Zac raised his thick eyebrows slightly, and his deep cold eyes shed with sharp coldness, as if he could see through all the secrets in her heart at a nce. Essie quickly lowered her eyes and covered her possibly leaking pupils with her thick eyshes to prevent him from peeping. However, this small action quietly betrayed her. Zac had already known the subtle expression on her face when she lied to him. As long as she revealed an unnatural expression, he would know it. He crossed his hands on the back of his head and said slowly, "Honey, I really admire your ability to deceive others. This time you are looking for the same shop as the one who made the Purple Love for youst time, aren''t you?" No way. He had already guessed it? Was it really good to be so shrewd and wise? "You didn''t drink today. How could you say something that I don''t understand?" She continued to y dumb. As long as there was still room for her to hide, she had to grit her teeth and pretend. She couldn''t easily confess. "It''s the first time that the Patek Philippe tinum sapphire watch with the star moon rotating wheel has appeared at the Zurich auction. It hasn''t been exposed to the media since it was bid by my father. How did you fake it?" Zac''s voice was light, but his tone was more powerful than lead. Essie walked to the bar counter, poured a small ss of rose red wine, gently shook it for two times, and took a sip. "He has his own way. Maybe his girlfriend is a trantor. She is at the Zurich auction. If she take a photo and send it to him, he can make it." "A trantor?" With a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth, Zac said, "You''ve been watching TV series recently. Do you use the information from it to the current situation now?" "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not." Essie walked to the lounge chair and sat down, tasting the red wine in her hand intently, pretending that she didn''t want to talk to him anymore. But Zac wouldn''t let her go easily. He walked over, grabbed the ss in her hand, and drank up the rest of the wine. "The one you wear is indeed fake, but the one aunt wore is real. It''s from my father." From N?velDrama.Org. "You''re so thinking too much. It''s Irene who gave me that piece. Since you have a pair of sharp eyes, you should know that I''m not lying," Essie tried her best to keep calm and said slowly. Chapter 865 Miscarriage Chapter 865 Miscarriage In Country A. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In the capital hospital. "Miss, will he wake up again?" In front of the bed, a maid was wiping the hands of the unconscious man. "I believe he will." The young woman sitting on the edge of the bed was iparably beautiful and elegant. Her beautiful big eyes had been staring at the unconscious man on the bed. "Kavaratti, he is so handsome, isn''t he? I''ve never seen a man as handsome as him." "No matter how handsome he is, it''s useless for him to sleep like this all the time." The maid pouted. "He will wake up." The beautiful woman smiled, her eyes full of hope. J had been pregnant for five months, and her belly bulged. In order to make his nephew healthy, Eva bought many tonics for pregnant women. Looking at her sister''s big belly, Janice felt very ''worried''. She still had a lot of things that she needed her to do. How could she do it for her when she was like this? In the evening, J sat on the sofa watching TV. Suddenly, her stomach ached and her dress was dyed red. Jade was frightened and hurried to take her to the hospital. Eva and Percy also rushed over when they received the phone call. "Jade, what happened to J?" "I don''t know. We watched TV well. She suddenly had a stomachache," Jade said. "Did she eat something bad?" Eva asked. "I don''t know. She stayed with her sister all day long and didn''te back until it was dark." Jade scratched his head. The door of the emergency room finally opened. J lost her baby and had a miscarriage. "It''s a pity that it''s a boy," the doctor said with regret. "How could this be?" Jade hit the wall with his fist, and his child could move. How could he lose him? "Doctor, she is fine. How could she have a sudden miscarriage?" Eva asked immediately. "It seems that she has taken the medicine that caused the miscarriage," the doctor spected. "How could it be possible? She has never taken any medicine!" Jade couldn''t believe it. "Didn''t you say that she was at Janice''s house today? Is it possible that she ate it in Janice''s house by mistake?" Percy asked. "Janice is not in good health. There must be a lot of tonics at home. Will she take them by mistake?" Eva said worriedly. "I will ask J when she wakes up." Jade was extremely sad. When J woke up, she knew that the baby was gone and burst into tears. Eva was worried about her mental stimtion and illness, so she asked Jade tofort her. "Baby, don''t be too sad. Both of you are still young. You should take good care of yourself and have another baby after a period of time," Percyforted. "J, the doctor said that you might have taken the medicine that caused the miscarriage. Did you eat anything?" Jade asked. "No. you said I couldn''t take medicine. I haven''t taken any medicine." J shook her head while crying. "Then what did you eat at your sister''s house today?" Jade asked. "Sister made ck Chicken Soup for me. It''s delicious. I drank it all by myself," J mumbled like a child. "Sister, what''s going on?" Jade was confused. He always felt that his child died for no reason. Eva couldn''t figure it out. J was so stupid that she might not remember what she had eaten. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Jade, since the baby is gone, it''s useless to think too much. It''s more important to recuperate J''s body." Jade nodded and said nothing more. Janice came here on the second day. "She was fine yesterday. Why did she miscarry?" Tears welled up in her eyes, as if she was very sorry for her miscarried nephew. "I don''t know. As soon as she came back from your house yesterday, she cried out that her stomach ached. Sister, did she take the wrong medicine at your home by ident?" Jade pouted. The doctor said that the miscarriage caused by the medicine would happen very soon, so it couldn''t be taken the day before yesterday or earlier. It could only be yesterday. J stayed at Janice''s house all day yesterday, so it was most likely that she ate something wrong in her house. "No, I''ve been watching her all the time. How can I let her take the medicine she shouldn''t take?" Janice was shocked. "It can''t be that you bought a ck chicken with a problem, right?" Jadeined. J had been staying at home to take care of her unborn baby. She was fine and had a miscarriage after a day''s visit. No one knew how she took care of J. How could Janice not get it? "Jade Fang, do you still think that it''s me who made J suffer?" She frowned and was a little angry. "Sister, don''t misunderstand Jade. Jade didn''t mean that. He is so sad that the baby is gone," J said quickly. It seemed that she was speaking for Jade. Janice noticed that. Her sister didn''t want to rely on herself and listen to her as before. A woman could change a man. A man could also change a woman. It was a wrong decision to let her marry Jade. "J, you have to remember that in this world, only sister will never hurt you." Janice touched her sister''s head. "Sister, I know I love you the most. I will protect you and won''t let anyone hurt you. But I love Jade too. Jade won''t hurt me as well," J said. "Of course, I love you the most, Janny." Jade held her in his arms. Janice looked at them, envious and jealous. Even an psycho like her sister had a stupid man like Jade to love so much. As for her, Jim had changed his mind and no longer loved her. He was getting more and more alienated from her. This time, the person who came back to pursue happiness seemed to be J, not her. "J, I have something to discuss with you and Jade. Although the child is gone, you will still have another child. Professor Nichs is doing the research on DNA separation of gic diseases. I want you and J to be volunteers too," Janice said. J had the most simr genes with her, so she could use her to do the research first, so that she wouldn''t suffer the pain of collecting eggs. Jade nced at her and thought she was going to ask them to be a little white mouse. "Will it be dangerous?" "No, it won''t. J just donated a few eggs and you just donated a few sperm. Professor Nichs will cultivate the embryo in tube and then conduct DNA separation," Janice said. Hearing this, Jade felt relieved. "As long as it doesn''t hurt your body," Jade said. J, on the other hand, showed a strong fear. She had done many experiments for her sister before, and all of them were painful. "Nichs is a bad guy. I don''t want him to do experiments on us. In the past, he stabbed me with a needle and drew my bone marrow. It hurts. The person I hate most is Nichs. He is a devil." At this moment, Eva was carrying the bird''s nest to see J. When she heard this, she was shocked and rushed in. "J, who draw your marrow?" "Eva, it''s not like that. I asked J to transnt bone marrow for me when I was receiving treatment." Janice exined, "She is my closest person. Only her marrow can match my blood type." "Okay." Eva breathed a sigh of relief. J threw herself into Jade''s arms and said, "Jade, let''s not do experiments. Nichs is a devil. Don''t believe him. He will only hurt us." "Okay, we won''t do it. Let''s have our own baby by natural conceiving," Jade touched her head and comforted her in a low voice. A cold light shed in Janice''s eyes. Since she married Jade, J had been out of her control, which was not a good sign. "J, just take a few eggs. It won''t hurt. Trust me. I won''t hurt you. Don''t you want to have a healthy baby with Jade? Won''t you pass down the disease to the next generation by natural conceiving?" Janice said. "Well, sister, our baby has just been lost. Is it appropriate for you to let us be the little white mice? If you want to do it, you can do it yourself." Jade pouted. At the thought that J had a miscarriage because she ate something she shouldn''t have at her home, he felt very unhappy. "I''m doing this for your own good." Janice looked at her unhappily. "Well, Janice, let''s put it aside first. We''ll talk about it when J recovers. I heard that it hurts to take out eggs. Taking ovtion pills is also harmful to your health. Let''s wait for a while," Eva said. Of course, Janice knew it. She was weak, so it was not appropriate for her to use too many ovtory drugs. To use J as a preceding test was the best choice. Anyway, she was in good health, so it didn''t matter for her to be tortured for a while. "Well, I''ll go to Professor Nichs''s office and make a queue for you. At that time, I''ll give you the priority to do experiments." Anyway, they must cooperate with her. After Janice left, Jade closed the door and said to Eva, "Sister, don''t you think Janice is a little strange?" "Why is she strange?" "J had a miscarriage after staying with her for a day. Isn''t it strange that she still wants us to be the little white mice?" Jade said. "Maybe she was stimted. She wanted to do it by herself, but scum Jim didn''t cooperate." Eva sighed. "It must be you who made Jim not cooperate with my sister," J said angrily. "Janny, you forgot what you promised me. You can''t make trouble with my sister anymore." Jade poked her forehead. "But she is a bad girl. She bullied my sister." J pointed at Eva angrily. "My sister didn''t bully your sister. My sister is a human being. She can''t bully your sister. The one who really bullies her is a devil. Didn''t you say that there was a devil following your sister since childhood? She often clings to your sister, making her very terrible. I suspect that it is attached to your sister again," Jade said. "That''s impossible. I''ve been helping my sister get rid of the devil." J was shocked. "Devils are very powerful. You can''t rely on your own strength. In the future, no matter what happens, you must tell me. I will help you. Let''s drive away the devils on your sister together," Jade said seriously. Chapter 866 He Loves You Chapter 866 He Loves You "Jade, you must help me drive away the devil together. Don''t let her bully my sister." J grabbed his cor. "Okay, but let me tell you, only the devil will order Janice to hurt my sister. Your real sister is very kind and won''t do anything to hurt anyone," Jade said. "Okay." J nodded. Looking at the two people, Eva was worried that J would hurt Jade, but now she saw that Jade seemed to have found a way to subdue J and made her obedient. ''There is indeed one thing in the world that can conquer another.'' In the evening, Eva and Essie went to the Xu family''s manor. The man who came back from Country M brought back Vinton''s belongings, which might be his remains. "This is what the salvage team found in the nearby sea." Pointing at the wallet and watch on the table, Neil said with great regret, "They basically guessed that young master Xu was killed. His body might be eaten by sharks or other fish." As if being hit by five thunders, Eva''s head was buzzing. Although she was ready to lose Vinton, there was more or less a glimmer of hope in her heart. What Neil said was like a ruthless fire, devouring all the remaining hope in her heart, leaving only the boundless lifeless burnednd. Tears gushed out of her eyes like a torrent, and then she burst into tears. Essie cried with her. Elizabeth was also crying. Of course, she cried for herself. Vinton was her life-saving straw. Without Vinton, the Xu family would have no ce for her to stand. Her n and plot were going to be destroyed and go bankrupt. Valery also felt sad. Without Vinton, the Xu family would be Holy''s from now on. He had been her sworn enemy since childhood. It was a miracle that he could make her live a good life in the future. Mrs. Vicki was still lying in the hospital. Baron didn''t dare to tell her the bad news. He only dared to tell her that Vinton was still alive and just disappeared. "How could this be? My son is fine. How could such a thing happen?" Elizabeth thumped her chest and vented her anger on Eva. "You are a jinx to my son. It''s all because of you that Vinton suffered such a disaster. Why didn''t you die? Why are you still alive?" "Sorry, sorry..." Eva also felt that it was her fault. If Vinton hadn''t given her the only life-saving vest, nothing would have happened to him. "Auntie, this is a natural disaster. What does it have to do with Eva? Eva is already very sad. Don''t stimte her anymore." Essie red at her. "Now that something has happened to Vinton, you and Holy should be the happiest ones. You are eager to see something happen to Vinton, so that you can take over the Xu family openly," Valery said angrily. "That''s enough. We are still in conflict at this time. Do you think our family is not messy enough?" Baron growled. He didn''t want anything bad to happen to his children. "Valery, anyway, Eva has married Vinton. She is the daughter-inw of the Xu family. You should respect her," Essie said. "She is a jinx. I think she will bring disaster to our Xu family," Valery said crossly. "From now on, Eva is a member of our Xu family. No one is allowed to make things difficult for her," Baron ordered. "What should we tell mother? Vinton hasn''te back yet. She will know it sooner orter. It''s not that easy to hide it," Elizabeth said. "We will keep it as long as we can." Baron sighed. "Ask Holy to spend more time with Mrs. Vicki, so that she won''t always pay attention to my brother," Essie suggested. Baron nodded. It was a good idea. On the way back, Eva was very depressed. As soon as she thought that Vinton was really gone, her heart was as dead as ashes, and there was no hope at all. "Essie, my heart hurts. Why did God do this to me and Vinton? It''s not easy for us to find our own happiness and build our own family, but it''s so cruel that God takes Vinton away and leave me alone in the world." Eva burst into tears. "Eva, we cannot bring the dead to live. If you are too sad, my brother won''t be relieved in heaven. He gave you the life-saving jacket because he wanted you to live well for him," Essieforted. "I know, but without him, I am so lonely. My heart is empty. I feel that I am the only one left in the world." "Eva, you are not alone. You still have me and your good neighbor, Jim," Essie said. "Are you kidding me?" Eva pouted, "I''m feeling bad. Why did you bring that scum Jim in?" "Eva, can you tell me the truth?" Essie looked at her seriously. "What truth?" Eva looked at her in a daze. "If Jim wants to pursue you, will you give him a chance?" Before Essie finished her words, Eva was choked and coughed violently. "Essie, are you kidding? Other people misunderstood and made fun of me and scum Jim. You are my best friend. You know me best and scum Jim best. Why did you make such a joke?" Eva said. "Eva, I ask you, why did Jim go to Country M to look for you when you and my brother were having an ident in the tsunami?" Essie asked. "He..." Eva was stunned. To be honest, she had never thought about it carefully. Since Vinton''s ident, her mind had been in a mess and she had no time to think about it. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Yes. Why did he go to Country M? Is it a coincidence?" she asked in confusion. "Of course not. He went there for the people he cared about," Essie said. Since there was little chance that her brother was still alive, she didn''t want Eva to be so depressed. She should find her own happiness again. "Who is it?" Eva was confused. "Of course it''s you." Essie was a little speechless. She was insensitive to love, and Eva seemed to be more insensitive. Such an obvious thing was seen by the whole world, but she couldn''t see it. "No way! No way!" Shaking her head like a rattle drum, Eva said, "Scum Jim and I have been enemies for three lifetimes. He hates me. He doesn''t like me at all. In his eyes, I am all ordinary. I have an ordinary figure, an ordinary skin and an ordinary facial features. In a word, from top to bottom, from inside to outside, there is no ce that he likes. Besides, he said I was stupid and looked at me with disdain. If he likes me, the sun will rise in the West. Theet will hit the earth, and even the sow can fly to the sky," Eva said a lot in one breath. She couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t believe it. Essie must be mistaken. "Eva, think about it carefully. Hasn''t he been with you and taking care of you these days? You moved to a new house, and he also moved there. Isn''t that clear?" Essie held her shoulder. "That''s just a coincidence. He was tired of living in his own mansion, so he moved to a ce. He happened to be my neighbor," Eva exined. "It''s not a coincidence. He is just worried about you and wants to protect you," Essie said. Eva still couldn''t believe it. It was too terrified and bizarre. It was as if she had fallen into a parallel world and was listening to the fantasy. How could the stars in the sky like the gori on the ground? "Well, Eva, tell me first. If he really likes you and pursues you, will you give him a chance?" Essie asked. "No, I won''t." Eva said resolutely, "I love Vinton, only Vinton. I''m now the wife of little Vinton. I won''t love anyone else, nor will I date anyone else. Besides, scum Jim has already had Janice. The person he should love and care about should be Janice, not someone else." With a sigh, Essie said, "Eva, I know that my brother has just left. It''s impossible for you to date with others so soon. I just hope that you can give Jim a chance. If you have time, you can slowly test him and see if he can love you wholeheartedly and treat you as my brother does." "He used to love Janice so much, but he has changed his mind. He must be a unreliable guy at first sight." Eva pouted angrily. "Eva, it''s not Jim''s fault. Love needs to be maintained. At that time, he thought why couldn''t he love her again after he thought that Janice died? And ording to icy guy, at that time, Jim''s feeling towards Janice was more pity than love," Essie persuaded. "You''ve made love tooplicated. True love? Fake love? In most cases, love doesn''t need to be vigorous. Ordinary and peaceful love is also love." Eva said haltingly, "Those who like to pursue vigorous and passionate must be restless and not too single-minded about love." "You, didn''t you also think my brother was a yboy and said that you wouldn''t date him? In the end, it still proved that you were wrong." Essie patted her on the shoulder. Eva sighed, "Essie, I won''t be a home wrecker. Janice is a poor woman. She has suffered so much. She deserves her own happiness. Scum Jim has the responsibility and obligation to take good care of her." "Eva, you are wrong. Love can''t be forced. If Jim doesn''t love Janice anymore and insists on being with her, the two won''t be happy. They will only torture each other." Essie frowned. "Since they loved each other before, why can''t they love again?" Looking out of the window at the night, Eva smiled bitterly. Chapter 867 The Upgrade Failed Chapter 867 The Upgrade Failed "Eva, if they miss the chance, they will miss it forever. They can''t change it, just like Hanson and I. I used to love Hanson very much. I could do anything for him. But since his engagement with Sunny and my marriage with icy guy, our fate hase to an end. No matter how hard we tried, we couldn''t go back. That was the case with Jim and Janice. From the day Janice pretended to be dead, she and Jim have ended. They can''t go back," Essie said. Eva lowered her head. She still couldn''t believe that the stars in the sky would like the gori on the ground. They were not in the same world at all. They were not the same species! "Essie, I just want to stay with Vinton and our love. That''s enough." Her face was full of disappointment and sadness, as if she was destined to be lonely until old. Essie sighed. Time could erase everything and heal everything. She hoped that her best friend could get out of sadness as soon as possible. However, fate would never wait for someone. When the God wanted to take it back, he would not wait for even a minute. How many good people could she meet in her life? If she lost one, should she miss another? That night, Eva couldn''t fall asleep again. She kept recalling the scene that Jim got drunk that night. "Stupid woman, I fell in love with you. I can''t even believe myself. I have won you in everything, but lost my heart to you. Isn''t it ironic?" "I love you. I only tell you in my dream. I won''t let the real you know. I won''t let you know for the rest of my life." She shook her head. That night, scum Jim didn''t recite the lines or treat her as someone else. He was talking to her! He knew she was heaven pepper! Did the gori in the sky like the gori on the ground? It was too mysterious! The most terrible thing was that night she touched scum Jim''s... God! Whenever she thought of this, her face was burning. She quickly picked up the pillow and covered her head. Scum Jim said that the furthest distance in the world was not the distance between life and death, but that I stood in front of you and you didn''t know I loved you. However, she still felt that the furthest distance in the world was the distance between life and death. As long as a person was still alive, no matter how far away they were, there would always be able to unite one day. But if the loved one was gone, they would be separated forever and never see each other again! Just like now, she would never see Vinton again. Even if she thought of him until she her heart was broken every day, he would never appear again. He would leave her forever. "Woo..." She began to cry. Her big tree fell, and her home was gone. When it was cold in the future, no one would warm her hands. When it was hot, no one would fan for her. When it was raining, no one would hold an umbre for her. When she was hungry, no one could make delicious fried eggs and ham sandwiches for her. She had be a homeless girl like a rootless duckweed floating on the water. "Vinton, don''t leave me..." She cried for the whole night and her eyes were swollen like walnuts, but her heart still hurt so much that she felt she was about to die. Why did God do this to her? Happiness was only one step away. Why did God take it away from her? She stood up and took out a bottle of wine from the wine cab. She needed alcohol to numb herself. When Jim came over, she was already half drunk. She fumbled in the living room for a long time before she found the door. "Scum Jim, is that you? Why did you be two?" She was drunk and looked at him with a silly smile. Damn it! Jim cursed and grabbed the bottle from her hand. In the morning, Essie called him. Someone from Country M came back with Vinton''s belongings. Vinton was likely dead. He guessed that she would feel ufortable. As soon as he hung up the phone, he rushed over. But he did not expect that he was toote. "Don''t drink anymore." He grabbed the bottle from her hand. "Scum Jim, alcohol is a good thing. You won''t feel ufortable or painful after drinking it." Eva reached out to grab the bottle, stumbled and fell into his arms. "Stupid woman, alcohol can do nothing but provide temporary numbness." Jim put down the bottle and put her down on the sofa. "I''m stupid. I''m the stupidest woman in the world. I''m the trilobite." Eva grabbed his cor and burst into tears. "I didn''t even give myself to Vinton. That damn tsunami destroyed everything. Do you think I''m pretentious and sentimental. I deserve to be a virgin till the day I die. I should be a nun in a temple. But God also hates me. He took away my little Vinton and did not allow me to give myself to him!" A violent fear swept over Jim''s body, and his heart was like a horse galloping, like toppling mountains and overturning seas. "Heaven pepper, didn''t you say that you had sessfully promoted to a real woman?" "I lied to you. I just want to be the real wife of Vinton. I don''t want you to know that I, a big fool from the heaven, failed!" She thumped her head andughed at herself while crying. "You are really a fool. You can''t even do such a small thing!" Jim caressed her head and said in a soft tone. All kinds ofplicated expressions changed on his face like slides. He was a little grateful, excited, and even sighed. In fact, even if she was other''s woman, he would not care. If a person really fell in love with another person, all his scruples were useless. He wouldn''t mind her past, her shorings, even her imperfections. However, he still hoped to be the first man in her life to have the mostplete her! From N?velDrama.Org. "I''m a trilobite. After eating so much pig brain, my brain still can''t evolve. Scum Jim, do you know how I wish I could have a child with Vinton? I''m not a good wife. I ask him to be loyal to me, but I can''t even give him a bloodline. I deserve to be alone all my life." Eva''s tears wet his cor. "Stupid woman, look at me!" Jim grabbed her shoulder and said, "You still have me. I''m still with you. I''ll always be with you. I won''t leave you alone!" His tone was honest, serious and sincere. Eva narrowed his eyes and looked at him in a deep way. "Scum Jim, why did you go to Country M to find me?" Jim''s thin lips moved, but he didn''t answer. Eva asked again, "Why did you move to the next door of my house?" Jim remained silent. Eva stretched out his hand and held his face, "Scum Jim, do you like me?" Jim trembled slightly, and an indescribableplex expression swept across his face. "Heaven pepper..." He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "Scum Jim, if you don''t say anything, you will deny it, won''t you?" A hint of sadness appeared on Eva''s tearful face. "I know they made a mistake. How could you like me? You are the superior King Jim. How could you like me, a kind of ordinary trilobite with low intelligence? The stars in the sky will never like the gori on the ground..." Before she could finish her words, her mouth was covered by two thin lips. "Hmm..." She widened her eyes in astonishment. The alcohol numbed her brain, making her stunned and at a loss. Jim slowly let go of her. "I don''t want to be the star in the sky. I just want to be a big tree or a male gori, apanied by a stupid female gori." He had never thought of getting involved at this time. He just wanted to protect her silently. He didn''t expect her to forget Vinton. He just hoped that she could walk out of the shadow and have the courage to love him again. However, he still hoped that she could understand his heart. In a daze, Eva didn''t hear clearly what he said. He only caught the words ''tree, male gori, female gori''. "Scum Jim, you don''t want to be a star. You want to be a gori with me on the ground?" "Do you wee me?" Jim smiled. "Wee, wee King Jim to degrade himself and join the gori amusement park." Eva chuckled, tipsy. "Heaven pepper, with my presence, you stupid female gori won''t be lonely." Stroking her head gently, Jim said in a tone as if he was coaxing a child. "Scum Jim, you are so strange. I find that I can''t understand you more and more." With her eyes wide open, Eva looked at him in confusion, as if she was studying an unsolvable mystery. "Who can you understand with the brain of a trilobite like you?" Jim pinched her nose. "Scum Jim, they said you liked me. What do you like about me?" "You have a good appetite. With you at the table, I will have a good appetite as well. You are hot tempered. With you by my side to fight against me, time will be very interesting. You are still a greedy cat. I like to see you devour the food I cook most... " Jim said a lot. When he lowered his head, Eva had fallen asleep on his legs. To be exact, she must be drunk. He gently picked her up and went upstairs to the room. "Heaven pepper, if Vinton is really gone, I will take his ce to pamper, love, cherish and protect you. I will only do better than him, not worse than him. I can give you whatever you want." He gently touched her tearful face, and his eyes were full of affection. In the evening, Eva was awakened by wonderful scent. "It smells so good. It seems to be the smell of curry beef." She opened her eyes and touched her belly. After drinking, she was starving. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was not wearing the pajama in the morning. What happened? Who changed her clothes? She jumped off the bed and searched for the culprit along the scent. In the kitchen, Jim had prepared a delicate dinner. "Drunkard, you finally wake up!" When he saw her, he smiled charmingly. "Scum Jim, why are you here?" She was shocked. Chapter 868 What About You If I Am Married Chapter 868 What About You If I Am Married "You were drunk early in the morning. I had no choice but to stay." Jim shrugged. "I... Did you change my clothes?" Eva held her arm and her face began to warm up. "You vomited a lot. What can I do if you don''t change it?" Jim said casually. The temperature on Eva''s face rose sharply and was about to burn, which made her look like a mature Washington apple. "You... Did you close your eyes?" "If I close your eyes, I have to touch you? Do you like this way?" An evil smile appeared on Jim''s face. "Bastard!" Eva was so ashamed and indignant that she couldn''t believe that she was seen naked by scum Jim! "Heaven pepper, women need moisturizing. After you sessfully be a real woman one day, your figure will definitely be better." Jim''s eyes were full of banter. "What do you mean?" Eva was slightly stunned. She seriously suspected that she had said something wrong after drinking. "It''s a pity that you haven''t upgraded sessfully. I hope you will be luckier next time." Jim threw up his hands. "Scum Jim, if you dare to say a word about it, I will end our friendship." Eva really wanted to find some noodles to hang on. Wine could ease people''s pain, and could also cause trouble. It made people do something they shouldn''t do and say something they shouldn''t say. "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in whether you have be a real woman of others. I will keep this secret for you. Until you be a real woman of others." Jim''s words were like a flirtation. Eva rolled her eyes at him and said, "There''s no such day. I''ll stay with Vinton for the rest of my life." "Heaven pepper, don''t forget that God has torn you and Vinton apart and taken him away. If you don''t want to upgrade, you have to give your virginity to God in the end. Are you willing to do that?" Before Jim finished his words, Eva shook her head hard and said, "No, I don''t want to give myself to God. The universe is unconscious, it regards everyone as insignificant. I don''t want to give myself to him!" "Then find an opportunity to upgrade yourself as soon as possible," Jim teased. "There''s no such a chance, unless my Vinton cane back to live." Eva lowered her eyes sadly. "How about this? If you haven''t found a chance to upgrade when you are forty. As much as I don''t feel like it, I''ll help you then, okay?" Jim smiled evilly. "Bastard!" Eva stamped her feet and felt ashamed that she really wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide. "Sex is the most primitive, natural and sacred thing in the world. How could it be a dirty thing in your mouth?" With his arms crossed over his chest, Jim looked like an evil spirit. "And it is your first time, and also my first time. We are both very clean, and no one has desecrated each other." "When I am forty years old, it will be strange that you still have your first time." Eva rolled her eyes at him. "If you want, I can keep it for you all the time." Jim threw up his hands, as if he wanted to keep his integrity for her. Eva was shocked by his words. "No, please don''t. I can''t afford it. You are the young master of the Jing family. The responsibility of giving birth to children for the family is still on you. Get married and have your own children as soon as possible, or I will be hunted down by your fans and the Jing family." "Stupid woman, you are so stupid!" Jim was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "I''m a trilobite. How can I be intelligent?" Eva pouted. "From tomorrow on, I''ll have a bowl of pig brain soup every day to nourish your brain. I don''t believe that you can''t be smarter even after you nourish it so much." Jim tweaked her ear. Eva was petrified. Speaking of food, she was indeed hungry. She touched her belly and looked at the kitchen. Jim knew what was on her mind. She must be hungry after a whole day''s sleep. He went into the kitchen and brought out the delicious Curry Beef with coconut powder, spicy tuna, chicken wings with Pandan, Shrimp wrapped by Pandan leaf, and Seafood Soup. Eva kept drooling. Before Jim could say anything, she grabbed her chopsticks. When she was about to pick up a piece of Curry Beef with coconut powder, her chopsticks were stopped by Jim in midair. "Heaven pepper, you are neither rtive nor friend to me. Is it appropriate for you to eat the food I cook without any scruple?" Eva swallowed hard and said, "You have cooked so much that you can''t eat them all by yourself. Let me help you." "No need. I''ll drink slowly and eat slowly. I can finish it." Jim smiled. Eva was so greedy and ufortable that her chopsticks were caught by Jim, so he picked up a piece of beef with her hand and put it into her mouth. God, it''s delicious, fresh and tender. It''s so delicious. She was so excited that she wanted to scream! He was indeed the Nine Heaven Mysterious Gods. The food he cooked was more delicious than that of the mortals. "Scum Jim, as you said, you are going to cook Chinese, French, Italy, South Eastern Asia, German dishes... for me. You can''t break your promise." Eva was furious. She stared at him with her hands on her hips. How dare he not let her eat? Go to hell! "Yes, I did. But now I think about it. Who are you to me? You are neither my wife nor my girlfriend. Why should I cook for you?" Jim said slowly. It sounded reasonable. She had no reason to stay at Jim''s house to eat his food for free. "I''m your appetizer. I''ll continue to be yourpanion. Is that okay? I still owe you. Although you wrote off it, I feel ufortable. I don''t like to owe anyone anything." With a pleading look on her face, Eva thought, ''It''s the first time that the oppressor has taken the initiative to ask for repaying a debt. No, I begged that I can repay for the debt. It''s really rare.'' "Since you are so active, if I don''t agree, I will be too pretentious. From now on, you continue to pay the rest of your debts. You not only have to apany me, but also have to serve me with food." Jim looked like a young master. Eva almost spat out blood, slightly leaned over, and stared at him with her two big eyes. "Scum Jim, I know you don''t like me. You just created an illusion, making others misunderstand that you like me, right?" Before she finished her words, Jim gave her a hard flick on the forehead. "You are such an idiot. Whoever likes you will be unlucky." His words seemed to have hit the nail on the head of Eva. She immediately lowered her head and her expression became gloomy. "You are right. Maybe I am a disaster. If Vinton is not with me, he must live well now and be a yful young master as he used to be." "Don''t talk nonsense. It has nothing to do with you. Even if he isn''t in Country M with you, he might come to Country M for something else." Jim stopped making fun of her, in case she would be sad again. "Hurry up and eat. The food won''t taste good if it''s cold." Then he picked up a shrimp and put it to her mouth. She was stunned and slowly opened her mouth to eat. Yummy. Then, she began to turn grief into appetite. She felt much better now after she was full. "Scum Jim, can''t you really think about the matter that Janice wants to do an embryo separation test?" she asked casually. "I''m not interested," Jim uttered three words coldly. Could his descendants be at the disposal of others to do experiments at will? "Why? Don''t you want to have a healthy baby with Janice?" Eva curled her lips. "Do you really want me to have a baby with another woman?" Jim looked fierce and discontented. "It has nothing to do with me. I just asked casually. Because Janice want Jade and J to do the experiment. J is afraid of doing experiments and has psychological resistance, so I want to ask your opinion," Eva said. "I don''t know how long it will take for this experiment to seed. Don''t hold too much hope. If you don''t want to do it, then don''t do it," Jim said straightforwardly. "But it seems that Janice really want them to do it. After all, J has lost her baby." Eva sighed. Taking a sip of soup, Jim asked in a casual tone, "Why did J have a miscarriage all of a sudden?" "I don''t know. She said she had a stomachache after she came back from Janice''s home and had an abortion when she was sent to the hospital. The doctor said it was caused by medicine. Both Jade and I are worried that she might have taken some medicine in Janice''s house by ident, and Janice didn''t know it. That was why J lost her baby," Eva said with great regret. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Why is this medicine in Janice''s home?" Jim frowned. "I don''t think it''s possible. There won''t be such kind of medicine in Janice''s house. It might be something that used to strengthen her body or strengthen her immunity. Maybe some of these medicine are forbidden for pregnant women," Eva analyzed. "Although J has mental disease, she is not a fool. She is much smarter than normal people when she is not sick. How could she take medicine casually?" Jim was confused. "I don''t know. Because of this matter, Jade has some problem with Janice. He thinks that she didn''t take good care of J, which caused her miscarriage. Therefore, when Janice proposed to do experiments, he was quite resistant." Eva sighed with worry. "Maybe it was because J had intermittent rpses that she ate something carelessly and then forgot it," Jim said thoughtfully. "I guess so. The doctor said it was a boy. It is a pity if it was a healthy child," Eva said sadly. It was known to all that it was difficult for J''s genes to give birth to a healthy child. Losing one meant losing half of the chance. "They are still so young. They will have other child," Jimforted. "In fact, I still hope that they can donate the embryo and have a try. After all, in this way, the disease genes in their descendants can be eliminated, and there is no need to worry about the atavistic heredity." Eva nced at him and said, "You and Janice should have a try." Jim nodded her head and said, "If I want a child, I have to consider getting married first. I''m not going to get married yet." He looked coldly. "You''re not young anymore. Look at Zac and Essie. Their children can run errands for them now. Dot is counting on you to make a wife for him as soon as possible. Hurry up and don''t dawdle," Eva said jokingly. Jim looked at her and asked, "What about you if I''m getting married?" Chapter 869 Give Me Four Years Chapter 869 Give Me Four Years Eva was shocked, "What does it have to do with me whether you get married or not?" When she said this, there was a trace of inexplicable emotion in her heart that even she herself could not figure out. "If I''m married. You won''t be able to upgrade yourself in your life. You can only give yourself to God," Jim said with an evil look on his face. Eva was choked and coughed several times to calm herself down. His words were so amorous. Did it have anything to do with him whether she was upgraded or not? "Scum Jim, we are just ordinary friends. Nothing else." "Yes, we are. It is hard to say what will happen in the future." Jim looked like a lion king hunting and ready to fight, as if she was a fat sheep under his ws and she would be eaten sooner orter. "Scum Jim, don''t make such jokes all the time. Now even Essie misunderstands you. She thinks you have a crush on me. Are you going to pretend to be a saint of love?" Eva was really helpless. "I''m not a saint of love. I''m a demon of love." Jim grinned wickedly, "If you really fall into my palm, you can''t escape." "I''m married!" Eva stared at him with arms akimbo. "If I love someone, I hope someone can take care of her for me even if I am not here. I hope she can live a happy life. I believe that Vinton also thinks so. He doesn''t want you to live alone for the rest of your life. He wants you to be happy and have your own family and children," Jim said. Eva lowered her head, and a strong pain appeared on her face. "No one will love me as Vinton does." "Who said no." Jim suddenly frowned. He must treat her better Vinton. He must love her more than Vinton. "Eva, you have given Vinton four years to test his love. Now I ask you to give me four years as well. If I can pass your test, you will marry me." Jim looked at her seriously. His eyes were calm, serious and sincere. And there was no trace of ridicule in them. Eva was stunned and looked at him, at a loss. These words simply proved what Essie had said and what he had said after he was drunk that day! The stars in the sky really fell in love with the ordinary and stupid female gori on the ground. God! It''s so unbelievable! It''s so weird! Her mind was in a mess and she couldn''t find a word to describe her feelings. "Scum Jim, you... What are you talking about?" "Which eye did you see me talking nonsense?" Jim grabbed her shoulders and forced her to face the reality. He didn''t want her to be in a trance all day long. "Scum Jim..." Eva''s tongue was knotted and she couldn''t speak. She felt that she had fallen into a parallel world, where scum Jim waspletely different when he was in the previous world. "Heaven pepper, I won''t force you to forget Vinton or rece him. I just want to continue his unfinished task and take care of you for him," Jim said clearly and forcefully. After a long time, Eva said slowly, "Can you really wait another four years?" "I''ve been here for eight years. Four years is nothing," Jim said indifferently. Eva lowered her eyes, and her thick long eyshes cast two mncholy shadows on her fair eyelids. In fact, it would not take such a long time to test a person. Time was a test stone for gold, but it was also a grindstone. If she could make a decision as soon as possible and marry Vinton, they would have a happy family and lovely children like Essie, and Zac. Perhaps this life and death crisis could also be avoided. Part of the reason why they were separated now was because of her fault. She was just too pretentious, too timid. She didn''t have the courage to gamble or ce a bet like Essie. The tragedy of a person was sometimes a mistake of her own. "Scum Jim, have you ever thought how sad Janice would be if she heard you say that?" "Janice has already known what happened between you and me. I have never thought of hiding it from her. I will still take care of her, just like treating my sister, but I can''t give her a marriage or love," Jim said frankly. "Don''t you love her at all? You are her first love. Didn''t you love her very much before? Have you changed in just eight years?" Eva asked in disbelief. "Do you remember what I told you? Love is divided into many kinds. My love for Janice is stored in the Hippocampus, which is a temporary memory storage. The memory in it must be entered into the memory storage before it can be engraved. Unfortunately, my love for Janice is not stored in it." Jim walked to the window, opened it and looked out at the boundless night. "Janice has always been very weak, like an otherworldly fairy. She fell to the mortal world, unable to bear the pollution of the mortal world, unable to bear the simple food, so her body is getting weaker and weaker. I want to take care of her, cherish her, and hope that she can live well under my protection. I have never wanted to have her, possess her, or even have sex with her. So we haven''t had sex since we were together. But you give me apletely different feeling..." He paused and didn''t finish his words. Eva''s face flushed slightly. The difference was that this guy had an improper desire for her? She pulled her cor unconsciously and said, "Scum Jim, is there something wrong with your aesthetic sense? Janice is more beautiful, better in shape than me, and better than me in everything. Shouldn''t men like beautiful women?" "Heaven pepper, you are not ugly." Jim smiled. "Don''t you always think I''m ugly?" Eva pouted. "If you are really ugly, I won''t waste my time to quarrel with you." Jim smiled. So, did it mean that she was not ugly? Eva felt much better. She was not ugly at all. She had a oval face, willow leaf eyebrows, almond eyes, Greek nose, ruddy small mouth. She was a standard beauty, pure and natural, and had never had a stic surgery. Maybe she was too happy, or maybe she was too proud, she identally sprained her ankle when she walked back. Jim quickly held her in his arms. He didn''t expect that she would fall back and the two rolled on the carpet together. The two could clearly feel each other''s body and heat through the thin clothes. She was soft. He was solid. They were closely attached. Eva soon felt something wrong with Jim''s body. She had personally touched that huge creature. Its Majesty was beyond her imagination. Jim swallowed, a me flickering in his eyes. "I have never had such feelings for Janice, but for you..." His voice was very low and hoarse, as if it had been burned by fire. Eva''s face was as red as red wine, and her mouth was like a cherry soaked in red wine, which made Jim want to taste. "Scum Jim, you... Let go of me!" "No, I won''t. You haven''t agreed to my four year agreement yet. If you don''t agree, I''ll get you upgraded now," he threatened. Eva took a deep breath. What a rogue. "Scum Jim, when did you be so shameless?" "For a woman like you who hesitated, I should be shameless." Jim was as domineering as a demon. Eva fainted and felt speechless. "Scum Jim, I''m now the wife of little Vinton. I''m a married woman. I just want to stay him. I have never thought of anything else." "I have told you that I won''t let you forget Vinton nor will Ipete with him for the territory. I will only do what I want to do," Jim said seriously. Eva said helplessly, "Scum, I... I don''t love you." "I know. It doesn''t matter. I love you. That''s enough," Jim said firmly. Eva''s heart trembled like a plucked string, "Scum Jim, I..." Her mind went nk and she really didn''t know what to say. "Heaven pepper, I''ll take it as a yes." As soon as Jim finished his words, he lowered his head and kissed her lightly on the lips. "This is a stamp of my seal. You can''t go back on your word." Eva was dumbfounded. It was obvious that she was forced to agree. Even if she didn''t agree, he, an evil devil, would definitely try every means to force her to agree. What kind of person was King Jim? He was an arrogant and domineering Nine Heavens Mysterious God. How could anyone refuse his request? If she didn''t agree, she would be hunted to death! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Well... First of all, you are not my boyfriend. You can''t ask for anything improper from me." Now he was like a fierce lion, who would open his bloody mouth and swallow her, a little sheep. She had to learn to protect herself. "I won''t have any special requirements for you, but I have the right to take care of you and ask you to cooperate with me," Jim said slowly. He deliberately stressed the two words ''take care'', which sounded implicit and meaningful. Eva couldn''t help shivering, "How are you going to take care of me?" "There are many ways. Don''t worry. I will take good care of you." Jim''s eyes were full of mischief. His words sounded like flirting. Eva wiped the sweat off her forehead. In addition to her ''safety'', what she worried most was Janice. Even though Jim''s feelings for her had changed, she still felt that she was a home wrecker. If it weren''t for her, Jim and Janice would have been reunited. "Scum Jim, can you tell me the truth? If it weren''t for me, you would start over with Janice, wouldn''t you? " Jim let go of her and sat up. He looked out of the window at the night and said, "After so many years, I''m no longer the impulsive person in the past. Even without you, I might not be with Janice." Chapter 870 Finally Agreed Chapter 870 Finally Agreed "Is it because of your family or your descendants?" Eva was slightly stunned. "It''s not about these matters. It is about love. If I don''t love her as much as I think, even if we get married in the end, this marriage won''t be happy. In the end, it will make two people suffer," Jim said thoughtfully. Eva looked at him without a blink. She didn''t understand what he meant. "How about you tell me how much you love Vinton?" Jim smiled and asked in a low voice when she was silent. Eva stood up, took out two jars of juice from the fridge and handed one to him. She opened it, took two sips and said slowly, "I used to take him one of my scum ex-boyfriends. I thought he would give up after being refused for a few times, but I didn''t expect him to be so persistent. He even swore to give up the other women for me." As she spoke, she smiled, and tears fell down. "He really did it." "When did you fall in love with him?" Jim asked. Eva shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s natural for me to fall in love with him. We are not as vigorous or with so many ups and downs as Essie and Zac. But we trust each other, rely on each other and feel warm. Love is divided into many kinds, but in my heart, love is very simple. It is that two people are willing to give their heart, trust, and future to each other. Vinton and I are like this." Jim held her hand and said, "I will give you the same trust and trust me!" Eva didn''t answer. She still felt that everything in front of her was unreal, and she was like floating in the clouds, like in a purple dream. Jim was the star in the sky. It was too high. She was so afraid that she would fall from the nine sky clouds and fall into the abyss, smashing herself into pieces! She quickly took a few more sips of frozen juice. She needed to calm down! Jim seemed to know what was on her mind. He touched her head and said, "Heaven pepper, remember, I''m not a damn star. I''m just a gori like you." Tears welled up in Eva''s eyes inexplicably. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She just wanted to cry, especially wanted to cry. When the first drop of tear fell down, Jim caught it with his finger and saw it glittering under the light. He knew that this tear belonged to him! "Jim, well... In the past four years, you can develop your rtionship with Janice as much as you want. It doesn''t matter even if you decide to get married with her in the end." Before she could finish her words, Jim grabbed her ear and said, "Then what do I need the next four years for?" "You can only be with Janice. You can''t be with other women. This is the right to regret. You cane back to Janice at any time. Anyway, I belong to little Vinton in the next four years. In this way, we can get along fairly," Eva said. Jim was very unhappy and his face was full of murderous will. "I will deal with the matter with Janice. Don''t meddle in it." "It has something to do with me," Eva stammered. "You are not allowed to get involved in my way of dealing with Janice," Jim threatened. Eva quickly took two steps back and held her arms, fearing that he would force her. "That''s good that you are scared." Jim smiledcently, raising his thick eyebrows. After that, the two decided to watch a movie together. Eva chose a horror movie. She wanted to stimte him. This thought coincided with Jim''s. Although she was bold, she was afraid of ghosts. It was better if she get into his arms whenever she was afraid and let him be the guardian angel. However, he soon found that it was not a horror movie, but more like an emotional movie. "Heaven pepper, what kind of movie do you choose? It''s not scary at all. It''s boring." "It''s very beautiful. The meaning of the horror movie is not to frighten people to death, but to make people scared and moved at the same time." Eva sighed. "If I were the male lead, I will be better than him," Jim said scornfully. Eva chuckled and said, "Scum Jim, I find that you have filmed many movies, but it seems that you haven''t acted in any horror movie. Why?" "I''m not interested." Jim shrugged. "Why?" Eva raised her eyebrows in confusion. "No reason. I''m just not interested," Jim replied casually.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Eva shrugged her shoulders and didn''t ask any more questions. He was an independent man who did whatever he wanted and never yed ording to the usual rules. Maybe one day, he would act in that kind of movie if he was interested. "This Saturday is the premiere of my new horror movie. Will you attend the premiere?" "It depends," Jim took a sip of juice and said casually. "If you don''t want toe, then don''te. I can''t afford to invite you." Eva rolled her eyes at him and her face darkened. With an evil smile on his thin lips, Jim said, "If you ask me to attend as a guest, I''m not interested. If you ask me to attend as your partner, I will definitely consider it." "Sure. You are my best male friend." Eva snickered. Jim was speechless, "When did I be your best male friend?" "In this way, we can prevent gossip from happening. We are public figures, and we have to prevent gossip from happening all the time," Eva exined. "Male bestie!" Jim said through gritted teeth, "How dare you think of this title?" "Or how should I address you? Are you going to tell your fans that you are my creditor? You are the creditor and I am the debtor?" Eva threw up her hands. Jim flicked her forehead and said, "Forget it. Just use this title." "Did you agree to attend?" Eva blinked her eyes with expectation. As long as King Jim cheered her up, the box would definitely be great. "You know how important I am. Be a good girl and listen to me." Jim gave a self-satisfied smile. In the Luxury Apartments. Le felt a little annoyed to be the nominaldy of the Rong family every day. She thought that she should find a way to be a real one. But Walt had no feelings for her at all. His heart was still fixed on Essie. In the evening, after bathing, she changed into a pajama. Most of the time, they lived in their own apartment. After all, there were many people in the Rong Mansion. The two of them hadn''t been together for too long, and it was easy to be found. It was the safest and most casual ce to live in their own apartment. Ignoring her dressing, Walt turned around and was about to enter the room when she rushed forward and hugged him. "Walt, we can be a real couple. We don''t need to do that." Walt grabbed her hand and said, "Are you too lonely? If you are lonely, you can go out to y. I''m not interested in making fun of you." "I know you''ve been hanging out all the time. Can those peoplepare with me? I''m much better than them in all aspects," Le said. Walt raised her chin and asked, "What? Are you not interested in Zac anymore? Why did you seduce me?" "I only hate him. You are not worse than him. Why can''t I be with you?" Walt suddenly pushed her against the wall. To be honest, he didn''t mind having one more person around him. "If you want to y, I can y with you." Le smiled. As expected, Walt was totally different from Zac. The two of them were the extreme of twins. "Honey, you are awesome." Walt snorted. He looked at her as if she was an abandoned toy. "Didn''t I perform well?" Le was a little depressed. "You should know that I''m only interested in one woman," Walt said slowly. "What''s so good about Essie that you and Zac are devoted to her?" At the thought of Essie, Le gritted her teeth with hatred. "She is good in everything. I just love her. I only love her," Walt said firmly without hesitation. "It''s said that a wife is not as good as a concubine. And a concubine is not as good as other''s wife. Other''s wife is not as good as the one you cannot get. I think this is how you feel about Essie. What you can''t get is always the best," Le sneered. "I''m telling you, if she can be my wife, I''m willing to do anything for her." A hint of pain shed through Walt''s eyes. "She was your wife and gave birth to a child for you. You should be satisfied." Le smiled. "It''s too short." A look of frustration appeared on his face. He only had her for one night. It was too short. What he wanted was a lifetime. "Don''t worry. I will help you get her. Essie is yours, and so will the Rong family." Le smiled charmingly. Walt lit a cigarette and said, "It seems that Willi, that cunning old fox, hasn''t done anything recently. Is he out of his wit?" "How could it be? He was just plotting a bigger n. And now, Zac''s people are keeping a close eye on us. Our forces in Dragon City and around have almost been wiped out by him. We need to cultivate new forces. It will take some time," Le exined. "Have you never seen that old fox?" Walt raised his eyebrows. "No. They were in single contact. He is much more hidden than the awakened man in the ''Decipher''." Le shrugged. Chapter 871 Childrens Wishes Chapter 871 Children''s Wishes In the garden of the Rong Mansion, the colorful Jasmine cultivated by Albert finally bloomed. Mary opened a bottle of rose red wine to celebrate this happy day. "The jasmines Grandpa nted are so beautiful!" Rabi pped his hands and praised. "They are not only beautiful, but also full of love." Mili said with a smile, "This is a birthday gift from grandpa to grandma." "You little clever girl will be outstanding when you grow up," Albert said with a doting smile. "Baby, what are you going to do when you grow up?" Mary asked Mili. "Be a fashion designer like mommy," Mili said with a faint smile. "What about Dot?" Mary looked at her grandson. "I want to be a hacker and build a hacker empire," Dot said. "Your mission is to be my sessor. I n to retire at the age of fifty and travel around the world with your mommy. You have to be ready to take over the family business at any time." Zac pinched his face gently. "Daddy, it''s too early to retire at the age of fifty. You''d better reconsider and rearrange your retirement n, in case it will affect my great ambitions," Dot said seriously. "Boy, didn''t you say that you would be an architect like me? Why do you want to be a hacker now?" Zac touched his chin. "I find it more challenging to be a hacker," said Dot. "Isn''t it challenging to be an architect?" Zac frowned with displeasure. "Daddy, let Dawny inherit your career. I want to establish the hacker empire with my uncle," said Dot. Hearing his brother''s words, the baby pped his hands with a smile, as if he was very happy to bear this big burden for his brother. Dot kissed his little face and said, "Dawny, for daddy''s retirement n, you have to behave well." "Brother!" Dawny said in a childish voice. He loved his brother who loved him very much. Zac picked him up. This was his sweetheart boy, more considerate than Mili and Dot. "Daddy, Dawny is your favorite son. You should ce more hope on him to make me less burdensome," said Dot. "You naughty boy, you are the elder brother. You should shoulder the heavy task of the family." Zac tweaked his ear. Dot pouted, "Daddy, there is a saying that ''Act ording to the circumstances and teach ording to students'' talent''. I think, don''t make me the heir of the Rong family just because I was born first. If I am more talented in business in the future, I will be the sessor. If Dawny is more talented in business than me, he will be the sessor." Albert nodded, "This suggestion is also worth considering. Both of you are the posterities of the family, and ability is the most important." Essie stroked her son''s head and said, "In ancient times, there was battles between brothers for the heir to the throne in the Qin and Qing dynasty. In order to fight for the throne, the princes killed each other, but my son took the initiative to give up the throne to his brother. Should I be moved?" "Mommy, the hacker empire uncle and I will set up in the future is not necessarily worse than the Rong''s Group," Dot said with ambition. "You are indeed, my son." Zac stroked his head. ''Like father, like son. All of my sons must be elite, '' Zac thought. Standing aside, Rabi felt a little disappointed when he saw his brother and sister being praised and he was forgotten. "When I grow up, I want to be a chief architect like Daddy," he said quickly. Essie picked him up and said, "Rabi is the elder brother. Daddy will pass on his career to you." "Of course, or how can he take over the Emperor in the future?" Zac stroked his head. This child was steady and meticulous. He was indeed suitable for being an architect. Mili cut in at this time. "Actually, I have a second wish. If Daddy and Mommy can give birth to a sister for me, I won''t take over mommy''s career and be a fashion designer. I will do the career of my second wish." Hearing her daughter''s words, Essie felt that her daughter wanted to been a fashion designer just to comfort her. "Baby, what''s your second wish?" "I want to study criminal psychology and be a detective," Mili said with a smile. "Baby, it''s not a good job." Mary hurriedly waved her hand. This kind of job contact was all criminals, and it was really not suitable for girls. "Girls are suitable for the fashion industry. You''d better inherit your mommy''s career and don''t do those dark jobs," said Albert. "This idea is denied by the whole family, so you can give up," looking at her precious daughter, Essie said seriously. "I know you won''t agree," said Mili, pouting. "I really don''t agree," Zac also objected. He didn''t want his precious daughter to deal with those things all day long. "Sister." Dot patted on her shoulder and said. "You''d better face the reality. Our family won''t support you in such a dangerous job." "So I can''t be the female version of Holmes." Mili lowered her head and sighed. "You can be the next Versace or Coco Channel, which is more realistic," Zac suggested to his daughter. "Is it challenging?" Mili pouted. "It''s challenging to make the clothes you designed and the brand you established be epted by the public. There are a lot of fashion designers in the world. Few of them have really be famous and established their own brand." Zac threw up his hands. "Isn''t it more challenging and bearing more social significance to catch the criminals and bring them to justice?" Mili looked at him, confused. "Yes, but it''s not what a woman should do. There is still a difference between men and women in career," said Zac. "Women are more rational than men. They are more suitable for this job," Mili retorted. "Do you have the courage and bold enough to face the rotten corpse and all kinds of horrible death situations of the victim?" Zac looked at her and asked seriously. Mili was silent for a while. She hadn''t thought about it for the time being. It seemed a little scary. "When I grow up, I won''t be afraid." "Not necessarily. Your mommy, I''m still very timid now." Essie sighed. "Baby, it''s a test of guts to do such a special industry. You are looking forward to this kind of career now, just because you have seen those characters on TV and think they are very powerful, so you want to do it. But the reality is not so wonderful. Sometimes it''s boring to do criminal investigation." "Okay, I know. I''m just kidding. If you disagree, I''ll be a designer." Mili pouted. Zac and Essie looked at each other. Prodigies developed their mental state earlier than ordinary children. It seemed that they had to spend more time on the children. Looking at his brother and sister, Rabi said in a childish voice, "It doesn''t matter. I can be both an architect and a fashion designer. As the elder brother, I can do a lot of things." "Our Rabi is a good boy. Mommy likes brother Rabi the most." Smiling, Essie kissed her son on the cheek. Dawny climbed up and down on the mat alone. He didn''t understand what his brothers and sister were talking about, but he would change his expression ording to their expressions. When they smiled, he smiled too. When they pouted, he pouted too. They all burst intoughter. "This little guy is so smart. Maybe he will be smarter than Mili and Dot in the future," said Albert with a smile. Looking at the little baby, Essie found that he was different from others. His appearance was not just like her or Zac, but also abination of the advantages of her and Zac. He also had a pair of different charming eyes, simr to the shape of Jim''s eyes, which gave people a sense of evil and charm. Every time Jim teased with him, he would joke that the baby was his son. In fact, the baby inherited the gene of his great grandpa. In the generation of Albert and Zac, no one had inherited this gene. The baby was the only one. So when Alena saw him, she said that he was like his great grandpa, the descendant of the Rong family. Abel also liked him very much. Zac picked up his son again, put him on his legs and yed with him. "Daddy, Daddy..." The baby kept calling his name in a childish voice. Indeed, he was particrly clingy to Zac. He wouldn''t fall asleep until Zac sang and coaxed him every night. If he didn''te, he would keep looking at the ceiling with his eyes wide open, or he would roll back and forth in bed to protest. Essie asked the servant to bring the cleaned fruit and a Cherry Apple and strawberry mixed fruit pulp for the baby. The baby liked to eat apple paste very much. Every day after he ate milk and supplementary food, he would say that he wanted to eat apple paste. After Essie fed him a spoon, he ate it up and opened his mouth again. Looking at his son, daughter inw and grandchildren, Albert smiled happily. He put his arm around Mary''s shoulder and said, "Although we have missed more than half of our lives, it''s still a kind of comfort to have so many grandchildren." "Yes." Mary nodded. She was satisfied to be back home again. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Irene is only one year younger than Zac. It''s time to worry about her. Girls should get married as soon as possible," Albert said earnestly. Mary nodded slightly. She was also worried about Irene''s marriage. Women were different from men. There was a limitation in the fertility period. After that, they not only recovered slowly, but also were in danger. "How about this? Let Essie hold a ball this weekend and invite all the young talents who are suitable for marriage in Dragon City toe here. Let Irene choose. There are so many candidates, and she can always find a suitable one." "That''s a good idea." Mary nodded with a smile. After receiving the order of her father-inw, Essie began to n. She didn''t invite Alfred and Franklin, but Alfred soon got the news that he came to see Essie and wanted to attend the ball, so Essie had to agree with him. The ball was quite lively, and all the young talents in Dragon City were invited. Of course, since it was a ball, there would be many beauties as well. Chapter 872 Im Normal Chapter 872 I''m Normal Alfred came with Franklin. But the two separated as soon as they entered. Maybe Alfred didn''t want Franklin to make trouble, so he sent him away. It seemed that Franklin didn''t care about Alfred at all and went to flirt with other woman alone. Essie seriously suspected that he was also a bisexual like Alfred, but as Alfred''s servant, he was always suppressed by him and couldn''t show his nature. It was a society that depended on the appearance. Handsome men could always attract more women''s attention. Soon, Alfred and Franklin found their partner. After a waltz, Alfred walked towards Irene. "Your elegant French Miss, may I invite you to dance?" Irene kept looking at Zac, who was with his wife in the corner. Absent-minded, she reached out her hand and put it on the back of his hand. Alfred was a good dancer. Irene danced with him and had no time to look around. "Mr. Alfred, you are a good dancer," Irene praised. "Thank you." Alfred smiled like a gentleman. "Miss Irene, you should often go to my ce with your brother and sister-inw." "Mr. Alfred, are you familiar with my brother and sister-inw?" Irene was slightly shocked. "Of course, I like to y. I often hold parties and invite them toe. But I didn''t expect him to have such a beautiful French sister," Alfred said with a smile. "I''m not his biological sister," Irene exined hurriedly. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I know. You are the adopted daughter of Mrs. Mary." Alfred smiled. "Yes." Irene nodded, "I didn''t expect my mother to be the real daughter inw of the Rong family." "Great ns always have unexpected things to happen, so does my n." Alfred sighed. "Mr. Alfred, are you going to live in Dragon City for a long time?" asked Irene. "My father asked me to explore the Chinese market, so I will stay here for a while. China is a good ce. I like it very much, and I also like the people here," Alfred said with a smile. "I also like China, so I n to settle here and won''t go back to Provence," Irene said with a smile. "Then next time at the party, miss Irene, would you like toe?" Alfred invited. "Okay." Irene agreed without hesitation. Not far away, Essie and Zac turned their eyes to them. "Alfred is a yboy. Does he want to pursue Irene?" Essie was a little worried. "Have you ever told her about the romantic affairs between Alfred and Franklin?" Zac frowned. "Yes." Essie nodded. As her sister-inw, she was very dutiful. She didn''t want her to choose the wrong person. "That''s all right. Irene is not a child. She can judge by herself." Zac shrugged. "I hope so." Essie looked around and finally fixed her eyes on Franklin. He held a beautiful woman in his arms and danced happily. They were talking andughing, and he didn''t care about Alfred at all. It seemed that the rtionship between the two was quite strange. After the song, Essie and Zac walked to Alfred. "Let''s have a drink together, Mr. Alfred," Essie said with a smile. "I''d rather have a dance than have a drink." Alfred smiled wickedly. Zac immediately put his arms around the slender waist of Essie and said, "I''m sorry to disappoint you. My wife can only dance with me." His tone was quite rude. Alfred sighed, "Mr. Rong, you are pursuing supremacy." "You should be more bossy to your wife." A faint smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth. Irene looked at Essie with envy and resentment. "My sister-inw is the happiest and luckiest woman in the world. I really envy her. I really hope that one day I can find a man as excellent as my brother, who loves me wholeheartedly," she said with mixed feelings. Alfred smiled and said, "Miss Irene, you are so beautiful and noble. Of course you can find a good husband. Isn''t the ball tonight specially prepared for you? There are so many young talents in Dragon City. If you check carefully among them, maybe you will pick a suitable one. If not, I can rmend myself. Although I''m not from Dragon City, I''m also a good person." Irene was shocked. When Essie introduced the romantic story of Alfred to her. She didn''t expect that someone would like to y it with both man and woman. It was so weird. She could not ept it. "Mr. Alfred, you are so good at joking. We are not the right person for each other. You are here with your male partner," she smiled and said on purpose. Alfred shrugged. "Franklin is just my servant. Every master and everydy of our Aldridge family has their own servant." "I see. I thought you have a special sexual orientation and don''t like women," Irene said jokingly. "No, no, no. I''m a normal man, apletely straight man. I only like women." Alfred pursed his lips and looked serious. He didn''t seem to be joking at all. Shocked, Essie turned to look at Zac. Zac was expressionless and didn''t show any surprise. He always knew how to control his expression. But Essie guessed that he should be surprised too. Fell said he was a gay. Franklin said he was bisexual, but he denied it. He said he was apletely straight man. Oh God! This freak not only has a strange character, but also his sexual orientation was a mystery. "Mr. Alfred, I find that you are very mysterious. But I don''t like to y the game of ONS. If I want to find a man to get married, I should know him thoroughly and well," Irene said seriously. Alfred put on an aggrieved look and said, "Miss Irene, you must have misunderstood me. In fact, I''m a very simple person, even simpler than Mr. Zac." With a smile, Essie said, "Mr. Alfred, please don''t make fun of us. My mother loves Irene very much. She just wants to keep her by her side and has never thought of marrying her abroad." "That''s a pity. I have a good impression of miss Irene and hope to be friends with her." Alfred showed a very depressed expression. "Mr. Alfred, of course we can be friends." Irene said with a smile, "I''m also willing to attend your party with my brother and sister-inw." "That''s great." Alfred said with a smile. Essie was more and more interested in his sexual orientation. When he went to the bathroom, she went to talk to Franklin. As the person who had been with him since he was a child, Franklin should know him best. Franklin had just finished a dance with a beautiful woman and sat in front of the bar counter to rest. "Did you have a good time, Franklin?" Essie asked with a smile. "I''m very happy. Thank you for your invitation, Mrs. Essie," Franklin said with a coquettish smile. Essie ordered two sses of cocktail and handed one to him. "Your master, Mr. Alfred, seems to be interested in our Irene." "Our master Alfred is interested in beautiful women. He has nevercked any woman besides him," Franklin said in an indifferent tone. Obviously, he was used to his fickleness. "So he is not gay, but straight?" asked Essie. Franklin sneered, "He also has a lot of beautiful young men around him." "But he said he was apletely straight man." Raising her eyebrows, Essie looked at her in confusion. "If a man tells you that he likes a woman regardless of gender, will you still ept him?" Franklin asked slowly in a mocking tone. Hearing that, Essie choked. What he said was reasonable. If a man wanted to chase a woman, he must say that he was a normal man. However, it was not ruled out that Alfred was really a straight man, while Franklin was a gay. He liked Alfred, so he destroyed his reputation outside and made women not dare to approach him. "Franklin, do you like your master?" she asked tentatively. "We are just servant and master. There is nothing else," Franklin answered straightforwardly. Was it? A big question came to Essie''s mind. She suddenly found that the rtionship between Alfred and Franklin was quiteplicated and weird. While she was thinking, Franklin''s voice came faintly. "Mrs. Essie, you''d better remind miss Irene to stay away from master Alfred, in case of unnecessary emotional injury. My duty is also to remind master Alfred to pay attention to his own words and deeds. Don''t be too indulgent and dy their work." "Of course I will." Essie nodded. She didn''t want Irene to get involved with Alfred. Even if he was a straight man, he was a real yboy and was not suitable for marriage and having children together. "Have a good time, Franklin." She smiled and left. Looking at her back, a strange look shed through Franklin''s eyes. On the other side, Alfred and Irene were talking happily. Zac returned to their previous position, as if he didn''t want to get involved in their conversation. Essie walked to him and sat down. "Honey, did you get any gossip news?" Zac asked jokingly. "Franklin said that his master Alfred was just pretending to be straight to win women''s heart." Essie shrugged. "It''s normal. Women are not like men. They pay too much attention to sexual orientation," Zac said slowly. "I always feel that Alfred and his servant are strange. The rtionship between the two is unclear." Essie pouted. "That''s their privacy. We don''t need to know." Zac threw up his hands. Chapter 873 Guard Against The Sister In Law Chapter 873 Guard Against The Sister In Law "I know. If Alfred and we are just ordinary friends and we don''t know each other, of course we have no right to ask about his privacy. If he really has a crush on Irene, we have to ask him. We can''t let Irene find the wrong boyfriend." Essie pouted. Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Honey, Irene is not a child. She will judge by herself." "I know. But now her marriage is a sore in Mommy''s heart. Of course we have to help her solve the problem," said Essie with a smile. Since Charlotte mentioned that Irene liked Zacst time, she had been on guard. There was a saying that ''One shouldn''t have the heart to harm others, but must be vignt so as not to be harmed''. Her husband was so excellent, rich and handsome. Naturally, there would be many women admired. Although he had a hidden disease and they couldn''t get close to him, as his wife, she had the obligation to help him wipe out the mistress and not let them bother him. So she had to be on guard against it. Irene did have some amorous words and behaviors towards Zac. So obvious that even the little girl, Mili sensed it. How could she turn a blind eye to it? Most importantly, Irene was the adopted daughter of her mother-inw, who loved her very much. She had to deal with the rtionship between them. Even if Irene really admired Zac, she couldn''t show it in an intense way. She could only deal with it in a gentle way. It was the best way to find a suitable boyfriend for her and let her change her target. However, Alfred''s sexual orientation was a mystery, so she''d better be more cautious. Not all fond of ying it with both men and women together. Irene''s gaze shifted to Zac from time to time. Alfred saw it. "Miss Irene, a man as excellent as your brother must have a lot of women admiring him cluster around, right?" "Mr. Alfred, isn''t it strange that a man only loves his wife?" "Isn''t it normal for a man to love his own wife?" Alfred shrugged. "I mean, he only has his wife by his side, no other women," Irene said. "Miss Irene, do you want your husband to cheat on you?" Alfred gave a weird look. "I didn''t mean that. I mean, a man is powerful and rich. There are countless women who love him. Can he control himself not to touch other women but only love his wife?" Irene pouted. "It depends on his wife''s charm and ability to attract him." Alfred shrugged. "Although his wife is a good woman, other women are not bad either. Some of them are really beautiful." Irene frowned. After all, she was a hybrid. She was confident in her appearance. "In fact, a wife should possess not only appearance, but also temperament, quality and a lot of things." Alfred smiled, "But I think Miss Irene is qualified with all of those. You are beautiful, noble and elegant." Irene raised her eyebrowscently. Of course she knew her advantages, but it seemed that Zac couldn''t see them, or it could be said that her advantages couldn''t attract him at all. "Mr. Alfred, if I take the initiative to pursue a man, will he refuse?" "No, who will refuse a beautiful and charmingdy like you?" Alfred shook his head. "What if he is a married man?" Irene asked. "Are you in love with a married man?" Alfred raised his eyebrows. "Of course not. I''m just making an assumption," Irene spread out her hands and said in an indifferent tone. "That''s good. It''s better not to touch a married man. A beautiful woman like you should find someone who really loves you, instead of being the mistress of a married man," Alfred tried tofort her. "Mr. Alfred, you think too much," Irene said with a smile. As long as Zac nodded, she would be willing to let her be the invisible rat for the rest of her life. But Zac didn''t want her. Even if she wanted to give herself to him. "Miss Irene, I have a request. I wonder if you can ept," Alfred said slowly. "Mr. Alfred, we are friends now. You can just say it," Irene said. "I want to invite you to dinner tomorrow," said Alfred. Irene hesitated for a while and agreed after thinking that she had nothing special to do. Alfred was very happy. "I''ll pick you up at six o''clock tomorrow afternoon." At this moment, when Eva was about to go to the Fruit-Timber Barbecue Restaurant with Jim for barbecue, Janice happened toe and came with them. In fact, Janice didn''t like barbecue very much. She only ate healthy food, and barbecue was not good for health. But Jim didn''t change his mind because of her worries, so she had to follow him. "You know what? The best partner for barbecue is pear juice, which can help detoxify. You can eat barbecue and pear juice at the same time, so that the disadvantageous food will be removed smoothly, " Eva said with a smile. "The theory of a foodie must be reasonable." A charming smile appeared on Jim''s face. Janice still didn''t want to have a try. She came here just for apanying. It took her a lot of efforts to recover. She would never do anything harmful to her health. "Janice, have some grilled oysters. They are grilled through the shell. It doesn''t matter," Eva suggested. "No, thanks. I came here after dinner, and I never have barbecue." Janice waved her hand. "You don''t have toe with us. Just wait for me at home," Jim said casually. "I want to be with you." Janice smiled. In fact, she wanted to look at him, lest they flirt with each other behind her back. Eva felt a little uneasy. Before Jim confessed, she could be a third wheel at ease. But now that Jim had confessed, her role was quite embarrassing. She was like a home wrecker, standing between them. She didn''t want to be a home wrecker. She hated the home wrecker the most. She didn''t want to find another man not long after her husband left. But Jim had made an appointment of four years with her. She had no choice but to agree. Because he was the Nine Heavens Mysterious God, his imperial edict could not be vited by mortals. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Eva and Jim were quitepatible at the dinner table. Although Eva could eat almost everything, she still had her favorite food, and food that she like not that much. Jim also loved her favorite food. Eva picked up the menu and began to order, Honey Chicken Wings, Grilled Oysters, Mutton Kebabs, Chicken Kebabs, Crucian in Secret Recipe... When the waiter brought the barbecue into the private room, Eva began to rub her hands. "Janice, are you sure you don''t want to eat?" "No." Janice shook her head resolutely. She was not a glutton like Eva who relied on her stomach to control her body. She had never been tempted by delicious food. Jim handed the chicken wings to Eva and said, "Eat them now. You greedy cat." "Okay, then I won''t wait." Eva took the chicken wings and began to eat,pletely ignoring her image. Janice had always been frightened by her table manner. At that time, Jim said that he didn''t like her in every way. She understood him very well. She couldn''t be liked by Jim in any way. But now Jim said that he fell in love with her. She couldn''t believe it, and it was still frightening until now. When she ate, she didn''t care about her image at all. The way she ate was quite vulgar and ugly. It was known that the nobledies all ate elegantly and modestly. Half full was enough, and they couldn''t eat too much. However, Eva was just like a hungry ghost when she ate. Every time she ate the food cooked by Jim, she would definitely add up all the soup. She looked at Jim, who was watching Eva eating chicken wings with great affection. She was quite skilled at biting. She ate up all the flesh with several bites, leaving only clean bones. Jim handed her another te of oysters. After she finished four oysters, she sighed with satisfaction. "Scum Jim, the barbecue here is delicious. I''m sure the ce I introduce must be right." "It''s a foodie''s introduction. How could it be wrong?" Jim smiled. Janice took a sip of the pear juice and said in a low voice, "Barbecue is not healthy after all. You''d better eat less in the future." "It''s okay. Just eat a few more pears. People in Korea almost eat barbecue, pickles and other unhealthy food every day, but they are still in good health. Thanks to the pear, they help to detoxify," Eva grinned and said indifferently. "Eva, Jim will definitely be misled by you if you spend more time together," Janice squinted at her and said half-jokingly. "Then take him back and teach him well." Eva smiled. Jim red at her and pushed the crucian at hand to her. "Help me remove the bones." Eva was shocked, "If you don''t like to spit out bones, I''ll ask the boss to roast you a tpia fish, okay?" "I''ll eat this. You pick the bones for me," Jim said peremptorily. This was a punishment. Eva wanted to die. The crucian was one of the local fish with the most bones, and they were all small thorns. He asked her removing them for him. She would not be able to finish that until the shop closed. Janice pulled the te over and said, "Jim, let me do it. I''m your girlfriend. I should do it. How can you bother Eva?" Eva immediately lowered her head to eat her fish and pretended not hear anything. A foodie was a foodie, and a foodie was also good at eating fish. Janice looked at her with a faint smile, "Eva, I find that you are good at eating fish." "There is no good way to eat fish. There is only one way. Bite hard. If there is a bone, bite it and it will come out," said Eva. "Women who can eat a lot are easy to raise. Even stones can be digested into water." Jim sneered. "I''m easy to take care of." Eva wrinkled her nose at him. She found that even if scum Jim really liked her, he would talk to her with sharp tongue from time to time and would not show mercy to her. Chapter 874 Dont Want To Be A Mistress Chapter 874 Don''t Want To Be A Mistress Janice''s speed of removing the fish was faster than Eva had expected. As soon as she finished eating two Mutton Kebabs, she removed all the bones of a fish. "Wow, Janice, you are so awesome. You have removed the fish bones so soon," Eva gave a thumbs up and praised her. Janice smiled, "J likes eating fish very much, but she won''t spit out bones. So every time she eats fish, I will help her pick it out and give it to her." "Wow, you are so considerate. If only I could have a sister like you as well," Eva said with a smile. "After my parents left, J and I went to our grandparents'' house. Although they took care of us, we two rely on each other. If I don''t care about her, who cares about her?" Janice sighed. "Now that J has Jade, you can be relieved," Eva said in a low voice. "Yes." A bitter smile appeared on Janice''s face. "My life is a tragicbination. Since I was born, I have seldom been particrly happy until I met Jim. He is the only warmth and color in the coldness of my ck and white world. In the past, I was not afraid of death. I especially liked to y those terrifying games, because death was a relief for me. But since I met Jim, I have tried my best to live a long life, because I think my life is meaningful." Janice paused and turned to look at Jim. "Jim, I can''t live without you. You won''t leave me, will you? The reason why I worked so hard is that I want to see you again and be with you. If you don''t love me anymore and if you want to leave me, the only thing I can do is to end my life. I won''t let myself go back to that cold and dark world." She said that on purpose in front of Eva. The only thing she wanted to do now was to keep Jim beside her, even if it was an emotional kidnapping. "Janice, you have recovered. You are a normal person now. It doesn''t matter whether I am with you or not. No one in the world can''t live without someone else," said Jim in a low voice. "If I leave you, I''m like a fish out of water and a human out of air. I''m sure I''ll die," Janice said firmly. "Haven''t you gone through the eight years without me?" Jim asked. "It''s different. Although you''re not with me, I have faith in myself. I survived with this faith," Janice said pitifully. Taking a sip of pear juice, Jim said slowly, "I''ve investigated professor Nichs for you. He has a normal sexual orientation, not a gay." "How is that possible? He told me in person that he was a gay!" Janice retorted immediately. "He must be lying to you. He has four girlfriends, but he doesn''t have a boyfriend. His girlfriends all said that his sexual orientation is normal," Jim said affirmatively. Janice was shocked. She didn''t expect that Jim would investigate Nichs. If he went deeper, he might dig out her rtionship with Nichs. In this way, she would really be done. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Jim, why do you want to investigate professor Nichs? If he knows it, he will be very angry." "Of course I did it for you. I think Nichs is much more suitable for you than me," Jim said slowly. "He is just my doctor. There is nothing else. Don''t think too much, okay? I only love you. I can''t love anyone else." Janice raised her voice and became a little excited. "Janice, calm down. Maybe scum Jim is jealous. You can exin it clearly." Eva hurried to be the peacemaker. Janice began to cry pitifully. "Janice, I don''t mean anything else. I just hope that you can try to ept other people, because they may love you more and more suitable for you than I do." Jim sighed. Janice bit her lips, and a malicious light shed through her eyes. "I won''t have another man in my life except you. We used to love each other so much. You said that you wouldn''t love anyone except me. You said that you only wanted to marry me in this life. You said that as long as I could live well, you would do anything. Now we can finally do as you said. Aren''t you happy?" Jim was silent. When he first met Janice, he was shocked by her experience, her pain, and her toughness. He had been praised by everyone since he was born. It was the first time that he had met such a strange girl since he had never experienced hardships in the world. He felt pity for her. He wanted to take care of her. He thought it was love. It was not until he met Eva that he realized that love was different from pity. Now Janice was very healthy and no longer in danger of life. The pity in his heart naturally disappeared. Eva lowered her head to eat her food, but her mind was in a mess. She didn''t want to be mistress, but in fact, she did it passively. If it weren''t for her, Jim and Janice would have been back together. Without her, Jim would be ecstatic for Janice''s return. He would propose to her and organize a happy family with her. If it weren''t for her, they wouldn''t have such aplicated rtionship now. But at this moment, she couldn''t say anything. She could do nothing but pretending not to hear. The room became extremely quiet. The only audible sound was Janice sobs. After that, Eva called Avis over and asked her to drive her home, leaving time and space for Jim and Janice. They needed to stay alone. Jim sent Janice home. As soon as he got out of the car, Janice rushed over and hugged him. "Jim, stay here tonight. Let me be your woman for one night. In this way, even if you don''t love me anymore and even if we will break up in the end, I will have no regrets." "Janice." Jim shook off her hands. He had never wanted to possess her, not before, not now. "You are different now. You are healthy and normal. You are perfect and excellent. You deserve a man to love and care you with all his heart. You shouldn''t waste your time on me. It will only bring you pain." Janice raised her head and looked at him without a blink. "Jim, tell me. If it weren''t for Eva, would you still love me as you used to do? Can we resume our rtionship?" "Janice, there are not so many ''if'' in life." said Jim in a low voice. He admitted that if he didn''t meet Eva, he might still be immersed in his longing for Janice and continue to mistake himself for loving her. However, when he met Eva, he had realized that it was impossible to change. Janice clenched her teeth. She believed that without Eva, he would change his mind and marry her and resume their rtionship. Eva shouldn''t have existed! This night, Eva was quite depressed. On the second day, she called Essie and asked her to be her consultant. "Essie, what''s wrong with scum Jim? He loves Janice very much. At that time, he had been missing her all the time. Why did he take a fancy to me?" Shey on the ss training box of the little snail, worried. "Love can''t be manipted by people. People can control their hands and feet, but they can''t control their hearts,"forted Essie, patting her on the shoulder. "If only Vinton were here. I must be very happy now. I won''t get involved in the love triangle of scum Jim. And scum Jim woulde back to reality and be loyal to Janice. Why is God so cruel to take my Vinton away and leave all the troubles and pains to me to bear?" Eva felt sad. "Eva, even if my brother is still alive, you have married him and you have a happy family. Jim can''t be with Janice anymore. If he didn''t love her, then they wouldn''t be happy together. In fact, Jim is a very responsible person. He knows that he can''t love Janice anymore and he won''t marry her," said Essie. Eva lowered her head. She remembered every word that Jim said when he was drunk. He had said that he would be lonely all his life. But his heart could change once, and maybe it could change a second time. He could fall in love with Janice again. "The point is that I just want to stay with Vinton and be his wife. I don''t want to think about other people or other feelings." Eva was extremely distressed. "You don''t have to ept Jim so soon, and you won''t officially date him. You just give him a chance, and also give yourself a chance. Don''t close your heart too tight. You can get along with each other like friends, just like you did with my brother before," said Essie slowly. "But Vinton doesn''t have a first love like Janice by his side. I can get along well with him without any restraint. But scum Jim is different. Every time the three of us are together, I feel embarrassed, as if I am a mistress." Eva sighed. "Eva, you are wrong. Before marriage, everyone has the right to make a new choice, and also have the right to fight for love and happiness. A mistress only exists in a marriage. Jim hasn''t engaged to Janice, let alone marry her. How can you be a mistress?" Essieforted. "But after all, she is her first love." Eva pouted. "She has been pretending to be dead for eight years. ording to Zac, she left when Jim loved her most, and came back when he forgot her. It was a wrong time," Essie said straightforwardly. "But don''t you feel sorry for Janice? It was not easy for her to save her life, but she had to lose the man she loved most. It was too cruel. She said she couldn''t live without Jim. What if she reallymitted suicide?" Chapter 875 An Agreement Between Two Men Chapter 875 An Agreement Between Two Men On the other hand, Essie didn''t worry that she wouldmit suicide. She was just worried that her first personality would be destroyed and she would bepletely manipted by the second personality and be a more split person than J. If there was someone who could rece Jim in her life, the problem would be perfectly solved. "Eva, do you think that Professor Nichs cares more about Janice than doctors do to patients?" Eva was slightly stunned. "Essie, do you mean that Nichs likes Janice?" "A stunning and pitiful woman like Janice is most likely to fascinate men. It''s normal for Nichs to fall in love with her," said Essie indifferently. "Nichs is a good man. He is a rich American with blonde hair and blue eyes. He is a professor of medicine and the Savior of Janice. He can pay attention to her health at any time. She is a perfect match for him." Eva giggled, covering her mouth. Essie nodded, "The most important thing now is what Janice thinks. I think I should tell you that Janice has dual personality." "What?" Eva was shocked. She knew dual personality. She had acted in a movie before, and the viin in it had dual personality, one side of him was an angel, and the other was a devil. "When she is stimted, the second personality will be awakened. That day, after she fainted on the film set, the Janice you saw at that time was her second personality," said Essie. Eva touched her forehead and felt a little dizzy. "Her second personality seems to be very hostile to me." "In the past eight years of treatment, she must have suffered unimaginable pain, so she formed the second personality to support her spirit," Essie analyzed. "Then every time I meet her, how can I tell if she appears as the first personality or the second personality?" Eva was a little worried. "It depends on her attitude towards you. Since her second personality is hostile to you, her attitude will definitely not be very good." It was the first time that she had met someone with dual personality. This kind of situation would only happen in TV series before. Essie shrugged her shoulders. "Does scum Jim know it?" Eva asked. "He doesn''t know." Shaking her head, Essie said, "Janice doesn''t want him to know, so we''d better respect her privacy." "Okay." Eva nodded, "I prefer the first personality of Janice." "When a person with dual personality is under a strong blow or stimtion, or encountering an uneptable reality, her fragile first personality will be destroyed andpletely reced by the second personality. What I worry most now is that something like this will happen to her." Essie sighed. "Oh my God! The only thing she can''t ept now is that scum Jim broke up with her. If scum Jim really break up with her one day, will she copse and be a terrible person?" Eva covered her mouth. "This matter has to be solved sooner orter. If Janice''s feelings is transferred from Jim to Professor Nichs, such a situation can be avoided." "Why don''t we have dinner with Professor Nichs sometime to find out what he thinks?" Eva suggested. "That''s it." Essie nodded. They didn''t know that Jim had done it in advance. In the private room of the Hantang Tea House, Nichs picked up the purple sand cup and took a sip of the clovershrub. "Good tea. It''s really good tea." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Mount Wuyi''s clovershrub is the best of the oolong tea, and also the king of the rock tea." Jim smiled. The two of them talked in English. "You invited me here not just for tea, right?" Nichs''s silvery green eyes shed a deep color. "Professor is really a smart person. Ie here today to talk to him about Janice," Jim said slowly. "Janice was my former patient. As a doctor, I care about my patient. I think King Jim won''t object, right?" Nichs thought he was warning him as a rival in love, so he frowned slightly. Taking a sip of tea, Jim said, "Professor Nichs, Janice told me that you don''t like women. You only love men. Is that true?" "Did she say that to you?" A hint of anger shed across Nichs''s face. Jim did not neglect that. "I heard that Professor Nichs had dated several girlfriends. She must have misunderstood." "It''s obvious the case," Nichs said gloomily. "I also heard that the Professor invested billions of dors in the research of the inherited disease, but I don''t know if you want to help Janice out of kindness or out of your love for medicine?" Jim asked again. Nichs said coldly, "It seems that King Jim is interested in my business." "No, I''m not interested in the business of Professor. I''m just concerned about Janice. If it is the former, I can entrust Professor to take care of Janice," said Jim. Nichs was shocked. "What do you mean?" "My rtionship with Janice is more like a good friend now. She is perfect and excellent. She deserves a good man to love and care about her wholeheartedly," Jim said clearly and solemnly. Nichs stared at him without a blink. He wanted to see whether Jim was serious about letting her go or testing him. Jim seemed to have read his mind. He smiled and said, "Professor Nichs, I think we should be honest and talk frankly. You are not good at hiding your feelings. I have noticed your feelings for Janice that day in the restaurant." Nichs smiled and said, "King Jim is indeed the young master of the media circle. You have unusual sharp observation. Janice is indeed a different woman. She is very attractive to me. But all her attention is on you." "People''s feelings are not always the same." Jim threw up his hands. "Indeed, if she can''t seize him when he loves her, she can''t change it when he doesn''t love her anymore." Obviously, Nichs was referring to Jim. Jim didn''t retort, "I still care about Janice. Her business is my business." "I will try my best and hope you can sessfully win the heart of the beauty you love." Nichs picked up the teacup and drank a cup of tea with Jim, which seemed to be an agreement between the two men. Not long after Jim left, Nichs received a call from Essie, inviting him to dinner. In the VIP box of the Scenery Sea Food Restaurant. Essie greeted politely, "Professor Nichs, I''m d that you still remember us and can ept our invitation." "Nice to meet you two beauties again." Nichs smiled. "In the afternoon, I just met King Jim. I didn''t expect to receive another invitation from you two beautiful women." "Have you met Jim?" Eva was slightly shocked. "Yes, he wants me to take good care of Janice, so that he can focus on his new girlfriend," Nichs said meaningfully. Eva was choked and looked at Essie. Jim had done better than them. "Then what is Professor Nichs thinking?" asked Essie with a slight smile. Since he had brought it up, she would take advantage of the situation to ask him. "I think it''s a good suggestion, which coincides with my idea," Nichs said with a charming smile. "That''s great." With a smile, Essie called the waiter to order. "Seafood is the most ssic in Cantonese cuisines. I hope Professor Nichs will like it," Eva introduced. "I like Chinese food very much." Nichs nodded. They chatted while eating. "Professor Nichs, you must have known that J, Janice''s sister, is my sister-inw now," said Eva. Nichs nodded and said, "I heard about it from Janice." "I heard about your research. What''s the sess rate?" Eva asked. "In fact, I''ve done this research before, but it was suspended because of Margret''s disease. I''m still hopeful about its sess." Nichs raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "If so, I can persuade my brother to have a try." Eva nodded slightly. "Margret also wants to take part in the experiment, but king Jim doesn''t agree." Nichs shrugged. "Why didn''t Professor Nichs take his ce?" said Essie in a joking tone. "No, no, no, I have my own principles. For volunteers, I will never hide or cheat," Nichs shook his head and said firmly. "But Janice is not only your volunteer, but also the woman you like, isn''t she?" With a faint smile, Essie said in an implicit and intriguing tone. "Then I can''t possibly lie to her." Nichs pursed his lips. "It''s not too much of a white lie." Essie added, "In the past eight years, have you found that her personality has changed a lot, as if she has changed into another person?" Nichs was slightly shocked. "Do you know that Margret has dual personality?" "It turns out that Professor Nichs also knows it," said Essie in surprise. "I just thought Margret was fickle before. After that, she gave me the diagnosis and I knew that she had dual personality," said Nichs. "Do you like her first personality or the second personality?" Eva asked. "One is gentle and the other is wild. Both of them are good." Nichs smiled. "Do you know that the second personality may kill the first personality after being stimted and frustrated strongly?" said Eva cautiously. "It seems so," Nichs shrugged and said casually. "We still like kind-hearted Janice. We don''t want her kind-hearted personality to be reced." Eva said straightforwardly, "Professor Nichs, since you really like Janice, you should care more about her, so that she can put down Jim and focus on you." "Miss Fang, I like what you said," Nichs said with a smile. Chapter 876 An Accident Chapter 876 An ident "I think Professor Nichs will also like the Janice who has her own nature. You don''t want her to be devoured by the deviated personality," said Essie. Nichs slightly raised his thick eyebrows and said, "I like Janice to be gentle. Of course I won''t let such a thing happen." "So, Professor Nichs, you have to work hard, so that even without Jim by her side, Janice can still be fine," said Essie. "As Janice''s doctor, I will not only ensure her health, but also protect her mental health." Nichs said, "In this way, Miss Fang can rest assured to date with King Jim." "Professor Nichs, first of all, I prefer you to call me Mrs. Xu. Secondly, I and King Jim are just ordinary friends. We are not in a rtionship," Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eva said very solemnly. Even if she really considered to date with Jim, it would be four yearster. Now she just wanted to stay with Vinton and be the wife of Vinton. Nichs smiled and said, "It seems that King Jim is in the same situation as me. Both of them are still in a failed state. We have to work hard." Taking a sip of red wine, Essie said, "Professor Nichs, under some special circumstances, you can consider my previous suggestion, in case that Janice will be too disappointed because of the baby." Nichs smiled weirdly. "I will think about it." On Monday, the second season of the mysterious y of Jim and Eva officially started. Janice came to visit them early in the morning. Eva was trying it on. "Eva, I find you look great in this light yellow ancient costume," Janice said with a smile. "This is the dress for Glowing Shadow Dance tomorrow night. I think it''s very beautiful, so I want to try it on to have a look." As Eva spoke, she took out her phone and took a few selfies. Then she took it off and began to put on formal makeup. The staff put the costume into a vacuum bag and hung it in the clothing room. Janice looked at it, and a strange color quietly shed through her eyes. After taking the first break, she walked up to Jim and asked, "Jim, do you need any extras here? Let me y two roles as a guest, okay?" Jim thought for a while and thought that they could y a maid in the court drama in the afternoon. So he nodded. Janice was very happy. In the afternoon, she came here with J. Seeing J, Eva hurried over. A miscarriage was equivalent to sit the month. She had only rested for a few days and was not suitable to go out. "Janice, why did you bring J here? She hasn''t fully recovered yet. She is not fit to go out." "She had been lying at home for a few days. She said she was going to get mold and wanted to go out. I had no choice but to take her out." Janice looked helpless. J sat on the chair and pouted, "Sister, you said that you would take me out to y because you wanted to see brother Jim and sis Eva filming." It seemed that she was not interested. Janice smiled, "I''m not asking you to watch them shooting but watch me shooting. I''ll be a guest performer of a maidter." "J, I''ll ask Avis to heat a cup of milk for you. Remember the things that you cannot eat," Eva said with concern. "I know. Jade and mom have told me that. I remember them all." J nodded. Janice looked like a fairy in ancient costume. Eva praised, "Scum Jim, your girlfriend is so beautiful that even women fall in love with her. No wonder you always say that I''m ordinary. Compared with her, I seem to be much inferior." "It''s good to be modest." A faint smile appeared on Jim''s face. She didn''t know whether he was mocking her or praising her. Eva wrinkled her nose at him and said, "Isn''t it too weird for you, King Jim, leave a fairy behind to target a mortal?" she whispered in a low voice. "Immortals are there to see, and mortals are here to love." With an evil and attractive smile, Jim''s volume was just loud enough for her to hear. Eva''s face flushed slightly. His words were too amorous. Scum Jim''s mouth was either sharp or made her blush. "Scum Jim, let''s make a deal first. I''m Vinton''s wife. In the next four years, you and I are just friends. Nothing else will happen between us." "I didn''t say there will be anything else," Jim shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently. He knew very well that there were some things that couldn''t be rushed. He didn''t care about long-term pursuing. Although she was just an unimportant maid, Janice was still doing her best. On the second night, there was a show of Glowing Shadow Dance. Eva was wearing a beautiful peacock dress, and the support actress was wearing the light yellow Phoenix Tail dancing dress Eva tried on yesterday. There were torches all around. Because it was summer, the temperature in the studio was very high, and with the torches, it was even higher. Eva and the woman the support actress danced in a duet. The dance wasposed by a famous dancer, which was quite amazing. When the support actress stood in the center of the round stage and rotated, when she approached a torch on the wall, her clothes suddenly caught fire. She screamed in horror, and the staff around rushed up to put out the fire for her. Jim rushed up like a hurricane and pulled away the stunned Eva who was standing beside her. The staff brought some water to put out the fire for the actors. Although the fire was finally put out, the actress was badly burned and was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. "How could this be? Why did her clothes catch fire all of a sudden?" Eva still had a lingering fear. "The police have been involved in the investigation. The result should be found soon," said Jim in a low voice. This matter brought a lot of shadow to the actors. No one had thought that such a terrible ident would happen on the second day of the shooting. "Is Luna''s ident the so-called self-ignition? It''s too terrifying," an actress said in a trembling voice. "Maybe she identally touched the torch when dancing and lit her clothes," another actress said. Because Luna''s dress was burnt in the fire, the police couldn''t extract useful evidence of crime. However, from the photographer''s angle, when the dress was on fire, she just happened to dance to the side of the torch. It was very likely that the sparks fell out of the torch fell on the dress, causing it to burn. Luna was badly burned. Fortunately, she was rescued in time and passed the dangerous period. But being burned was a heavy blow to a woman. The film and televisionpany had decided to pay all the fees for her skin-grafting and stic surgery. Seeing the news, Essie immediately called Eva to make sure that she was fine. Janice was also frightened. On the second day, she went to the vi to visit Eva. "Oh my God, Eva, I''m so d that you''re fine. It''s so horrible. How could this happen? Fortunately, I didn''te to visit you yesterday. I''m very timid. If I see this kind of thing, I will definitely pass out," Janice said, patting her chest. "I was so scared that I didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, scum Jim pulled me away." Eva breathed a sigh of relief. "Did the police find out what happened? Was it an ident?" Janice asked. "The police spected that the actress identally touched the fire, so her dress was on fire," said Eva. "She was so careless. The torch is very dangerous. She''d better stay away from it when dancing," said Janice. "An ident has already happened, and it''s useless to say that. That actress was badly injured and had to be grafted with skin. Now she is very unstable. After she recovers, she needs psychological guidance." Eva sighed. "Will you continue shooting?" Janice asked. "The shooting will be suspended for two days. We can shoot after the actors calm down," said Eva. "Okay." Janice nodded. Jim drank his coffee silently and didn''t say anything, as if he was thinking about something. "Jim, if you are free tomorrow, let''s go to the sea together. I haven''t gone to the sea for a long time," said Janice. "There is an ident in the crew these two days. I have a lot of things to deal with. You can ask Professor Nichs to go with you," said Jim. Janice lowered her eyes. Her long thick eyshes cast a shadow of loss under her fair skin. "Jim, we haven''t been alone for a long time. Can''t you apany me? I''m so lonely." "Janice, it''s the first time that Professor Nichs hase to China. You should spend more time walking around with him. After all, he is your doctor and your Savior," said Jim. "Nichs and I are just ordinary friends. I have told you that he likes a man and he is a gay. Why do you always misunderstand me?" Janice said discontentedly, depressed. "Janice, I didn''t misunderstand you. It''s just a suggestion. You are a host here," Jim said calmly. Sitting next to them, Eva didn''t know what to say. If she was in Jim''s house, she would leave as soon as possible without disturbing their private space. But now she was at her own home, so she couldn''t leave. A drop of tear fell from Janice''s eyes. "Jim, do you think I''m annoying now?" she asked. "I didn''t mean that." Jim sighed. He didn''t like to see Janice like this. He did not want to see her crying. Anyway, she was the one he cared about. He wanted her to be happy, not to be painful because of him. "Then why do you distance yourself from me and even don''t give me time to be alone with you?" Janice asked intively. "Janice, something happened in the crew. I''m not in the mood to go to sea now. I have a lot of things to deal with." Jim felt helpless. Janice was not like this before. She had never been stubborn, nor had she been at a loss for words. Now she had changed a lot. "You don''t have time to apany me, but you have time to apany others, eat with them, and make her happy. You deliberately want to distance yourself from me." Janice''s eyes became insidious, and every word was full of usation. It seemed that her love for Jim was gradually growing in the direction of hatred. Chapter 877 I Am Very Upset Chapter 877 I Am Very Upset "Let me drive you home," said Jim. Without waiting for her response, he stood up and walked outside, looking a little annoyed. Janice followed her out immediately. Looking at her back, Eva sighed. It must be very painful to love someone who no longer loved her. In the Rong Mansion, Ivy was also full of distress. Recently, she had a very powerful rival in love. She was Poppy, the daughter of an upstart in City C. Recently, she was responsible for the n to develop the Fashion Coast City with BELLA. Poppy had always been an admirer of Hanson. As soon as she graduated from London Design School, she returned to her home country and worked in her father''spany. Ivy was depressed. Her rival in love was too powerful. She was both beauty and wisdom. She felt threatened. "Sister inw, what do you think I should do?" She lowered her head, her chin almost touching the cor. "Ivy, you have to be confident in yourself. You are the daughter of our Rong family. You are the best in appearance, figure, talent and birth. For those rivals in love, let''s get rid of them one by one," said Essie, stroking her head. "Brother Hanson''s heart is so unpredictable. Sometimes he is gentle to me, and sometimes he completely takes me as a passer-by, which makes me worry about gain and loss every day," said Ivy sadly. "Auntie, don''t worry. Poppy must be wishful thinking. My daddy Hanson won''t like her. My daddy Hanson only likes auntie only," said Mili, patting her on the shoulder. "Tonight, brother Hanson didn''t invite me to the celebrity ball in Yang City. Sister inw, do you think he invited Poppy?" At the thought of Poppy holding Hanson''s arm to attend the ball, Ivy felt terrible and almost burst into tears. "Aunt, don''t worry. I''ll help you call daddy Hanson and ask him about it," Mili said and picked up the phone. "Daddy Hanson, who are you going to invite to be your partner for the ball tonight?" Mili asked as soon as a deep and maic voice came through the phone. "Baby, daddy is not going to the ball today. I have something to deal with in thepany," said Hanson. "Daddy, tomorrow is weekend. Do you have time? I want to go and y with you," Mili asked in a spoiled tone. "Okay. Do you need daddy to pick you up?" Hanson asked with a smile. "No, thanks. I will ask aunt to send me there," said Mili. "Okay, see you tomorrow then." Hanson''s tone was full of love. "Bye, daddy Hanson." After hanging up the phone, Mili turned to look at Ivy and said, "Auntie, I''ve told you that you''re overthinking. Daddy Hanson is not going to the ball tonight, so he didn''t invite you." "Okay," answered Ivy in a low voice, feeling a little better. "Dress up well tomorrow. Keep an eye on Mili for me," said Essie, putting her arm around her shoulder. "Don''t worry, sister-inw," said Ivy with a smile. On the early morning of the second day, Ivy got up and dressed up. Then she went to Yang City with Mili. Hanson nned to take them to the sea. Everyone was happy at first, but they didn''t expect that an uninvited guest woulde before they went out. It was Poppy, Ivy''s rival in love. Hearing that they were going to sail, Poppy volunteered to go with them. A shadow flitted over Ivy''s face. This woman was so rude. Didn''t she see that she was with Hanson? She was probably challenging her on purpose. Looking at Poppy, Mili pouted, "I''m sorry, aunt. You don''t have an appointment. We can''t take you there." Poppy nced at her and smiled, "Then I''ll make an appointment now. I have something to talk with Mr. Xia about the cooperation project. We can talk about it on the yacht." "Auntie, we are family and we don''t like outsiders to take part in our family activities. If you have something to deal with, you cane to my daddy Hanson''s office on Monday to talk about it," Mili said bluntly. She didn''t like her aunt''s rival in love at all. "It doesn''t matter. Let Auntie Poppy go with us. It''s more fun to have more people," Hanson continued, stroking her head. Mili pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. It seemed that Poppy, the glue, was determined to cling on them. She had to think a way to deal with her after they got on the yacht. It was a sunny day. It was a good day to go to sea. When the yacht arrived at the center of the empty sea, Poppy went to the dressing room to change into swimsuit. Her figure was quite hot, and her chest was two sizesrger than that of Ivy''s. Looking at her, Ivy was very angry. It was obvious that she was putting on a swimsuit seduction. "Mr. Xia, can you apply some sunscreen for me?" Poppy handed the sunscreen to Hanson. Mili grabbed it without hesitation and said, "Aunt Poppy, let me help you apply it." "Little girl, you are still young. You don''t know how to do it." Poppy smiled and was about to take the sunscreen, but Mili put her hand behind her back. "Auntie Poppy, I''m a prodigy. Of course I can do everything. I often help my mommy apply sunscreen." A trace of gloom flitted across Poppy''s face. This little devil was really hard to deal with. "Well, you have to apply it carefully. Don''t waste it. I bought it in Italy." "Don''t worry. If I waste it, I''ll pay you double. I can buy anything that existed on the earth for you," Mili said slowly, with a hint of mockery on her face. This woman looked like a nouveau riche. Mili squeezed some sunscreen into her hand and began to apply it on her body. Hanson and Ivy went to the opposite sofa and sat down. "Aunt Poppy, do you know that my daddy Hanson has a girlfriend?" Mili asked while applying the sunscreen. Poppy was shocked, "Mr. Xia has a girlfriend. Who is she?" "She is my aunt Ivy," said Mili. Poppy smiled, "I only heard that Miss Rong is pursuing Mr. Xia, but Mr. Xia hasn''t epted her and has a rtionship with her." "Your news is dying so much. My daddy Hanson and aunt Ivy have been dating secretly for a long time. They just haven''t made their rtionship public. My daddy Hanson loves my aunt Ivy very much. He only applies sunscreen fo her, not other women," Mili said seriously. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Poppy was stunned for a moment, and then smiled, "Little girl, your ideal is good, and the reality is less likely so. Although you really hope that your daddy Hanson can be with your aunt Ivy, unfortunately, it seems that your daddy Hanson hasn''t fallen in love with your aunt Ivy yet." "I know better than you who my daddy Hanson loves and whom he doesn''t love." Mili rolled her eyes at her. What a shameless mistress! "Even if you are a prodigy, you can''t understand what adults think." Poppy sneered. "Auntie Poppy, I''m warning you out of kindness. I hope you can stop now, because my daddy Hanson will never like you," said Mili. "Why?" Poppy asked casually, not taking this little girl''s words seriously at all. Even if Hanson was really dating with Ivy, as long as they were not married, she had the right to pursue him. "Because you don''t have a good luck face. Although your eyes are big, the proportion of the white part is too big. Your nose is high, but there is a mole on it, and your chin is too pointed. These are the marks of a jinx. You have them all on your face, and my daddy Hanson doesn''t dare to date you," said Mili. Poppy''s face turned livid. This little monster said that she was a jinx. How hateful. "Little girl, what do you know? Luck face or a jinx is just superstition. It is not right. Don''t you know that?" "Auntie Poppy, the Eight Characters and Physiognomy is very important in the marriage of our wealthy and influential families. Those who did not have a good Eight Characters and Physiognomy couldn''t pass. You are a typical example of being directly eliminated." After saying that, Mili put down the sunscreen, sat down on a nearby chair and began to drink juice. Poppy''s face darkened. "Little girl. I have specially asked a master to tell the fortune of my fate. My Eight Characters are good." "You don''t have a lucky face. It is useless even if you have good Eight Characters. Just like my bad aunt, whoever marries her will be unlucky." Crossing her arms across her chest, Mili stared at her with her big eyes, looking defiant. Sitting on the opposite sofa, Ivy looked at the quirky look of Mili andughed secretly. Mili was a sharp tongued little girl who was invincible in the world. Judging from the gloomy expression on Poppy''s face, it was obvious that she wanted to jump. Lowering her head, Hanson yed with his phone, pretending not to hear or see anything. After all, Mili was just a child. She didn''t go too far no matter what she said. Poppy took two deep breaths in a row and decided not to lower herself to the same level as the little girl, in case she looked too childish. She sat on the chair, picked up the cold cocktail, took a sip, and turned to Hanson, "Mr. Xia, your sworn daughter is so smart." "Miss Poppy, don''t mind what children say." Hanson smiled. "Of course I won''t argue with a child," Poppy said with a smile. "Daddy Hanson, I have something to tell you. My aunt Ivy''s ssmate came from the United States. He traveled thousands of miles across the seas in order to pursue her," said Mili, rolling her two big ck eyes, and then she stood up, walked to Hanson and sat down next to him. Hearing this, Ivy, who was drinking a mouthful of juice, choked hard and coughed several times to calm herself down. "Mili, don''t talk nonsense." "I''m not talking nonsense. His name is Robert. He has blonde hair and blue eyes. He is tall and strong, very handsome. He was born in a noble family in New York. He is awyer himself. He and aunt are well matched judging from social rank," Mili said in a very serious tone. "We are just friends," Ivy exined immediately. "How could a friend send roses to you? He learned Chinese for you." Mili pouted. "Mili, your aunt Ivy is such a good girl. It''s normal for someone to chase after her," Hanson said in a casual tone, expressionless, and his dark eyes flickered slightly. "Daddy Hanson, you should know that fate does not wait for anyone. You have missed it once, and don''t miss it a second time." Mili sighed. Chapter 878 What Magic Power Chapter 878 What Magic Power "Little girl, you should pay more attention to your study." Hanson pretended to be angry and squinted at her. "I am worried about you. Robert''s ''attack'' is very fierce. My aunt may not be able to withstand it." Mili frowned. "Little girl, love can''t be forced. If he likes her, he would have epted her long ago. Why does he have to wait so long?" Poppy said. "Auntie Poppy, don''t make trouble. I just want daddy Hanson to propose to Auntie Ivy and marry her as soon as possible." Mili red at her. Poppy sneered. She could tell at a nce that Hanson hadn''t epted Ivy at all. Mili was just talking nonsense. Hearing what Poppy said, Ivy felt very ufortable. Since Hanson kept silent, she felt even more ufortable. "Robert is a good man. He was nice to me when I was in America," she said angrily. A hint of gloom shed across Hanson''s deep eyes. He suddenly held her hand and asked, "Is it better than me?" Ivy trembled, and a current instantly passed through her body. "No... No." She shook her head like a rattle drum. She loved Hanson so much. Any response from him would make her excited and cheered. A satisfied smile appeared on the corner of Hanson''s charming mouth. He held her hand and said, "From now on, keep away from other men." "Okay." Ivy nodded her head wildly. Her heart had been put on the wings of an angel and flew into the sky, to the clouds, to the hot sun. Sitting next to them, Mili giggled and covered her mouth. She knew that if she encouraged her daddy Hanson with a whip, he would take actions, not as indifferent and careless as before. Poppy was unhappy to see this. There seemed to be some feelings between Hanson and Ivy. It was estimated that Hanson was trying to win over Ivy. After all, she was the daughter of the Rong family, and Hanson would definitely not want to go against the Rong family. "Mr. Xia, your rtionship is getting more and moreplicated," she said jokingly. "It''s my privacy. I don''t need others to know it," Hanson said slowly. "That''s right. Is it necessary to let everyone know that my daddy Hanson is in love? My daddy Hanson is a low-key person. He doesn''t like to show off their love in a high-profile way," said Mili. Poppy pouted. It didn''t matter even if they were in love. As long as they were not married, everyone had the right to pursue. She took out her iPad from her bag and said, "Mr. Xia, let''s talk about the cooperation n of the fashion business city in A City first." "Okay." Hanson nodded and invited her to sit down at the round table at the bow. Ivy and Mili were sitting behind her. She couldn''t get involved in business. "Auntie Ivy, don''t worry. My daddy Hanson won''t like this Poppy. She is not my daddy Hanson''s type." Mili reached out her little hand and patted her on the shoulder. "Okay." Ivy nodded with a slight flush on her face. She was still immersed in the temporary tenderness of Hanson. "Auntie, from now on, you have to provoke daddy Hanson from time to time and release his passion, so that he won''t be indifferent to you," Mili said in a serious tone. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Ivy smiled and touched her head, "Little elf, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. When you grow up, you will definitely be extraordinary. I don''t know how many handsome men will fall in love with you." "My daddy and Mommy often y games to stimte each other and strengthen their rtionship, so I have heard and seen it." Mili giggled. "It seems that I have to learn more from your mommy," said Ivy. The nanny went to the cabin and brought washed fruits and desserts. Mili peeled a kiwi fruit and ate it. She liked eating fruit most and ate at least five kinds of fruit every day. Leaning against the lounge chair, Ivy was a little sleepy. She decided to have a rest and wait for them to finish their conversation. In the Rong Mansion, when Irene was about to go out, she was stopped by Essie. "Irene, there were so many young talents at the ballst time. Didn''t you like any of them?" "I think Mr. Alfred is a good man. I have a good talk with him," Irene said on purpose. Hearing that, Essie was shocked. She couldn''t believe that Irene did not choose one among so many normal men but Alfred, who was gay. "Irene, Alfred is a gay." "Sister inw, you''re thinking too much. I''m just friends with Mr. Alfred. Whether he is straight or gay has nothing to do with me," Irene shrugged and said indifferently. Essie sighed. After all, Irene was a French. French people didn''t care much about sexual orientation, and she couldn''t treat her as a Chinese. "It''s okay to be friends. Your brother and I are also friends with Mr. Alfred," Essie said with a faint smile. "I know. I heard from Mr. Alfred that you are on good terms and often go to his parties," Irene said with a smile. Essie decided to get to the point. "Mr. Alfred is a friend. Is there anyone interested you and that you want to date?" "Not yet?" Irene shrugged her shoulders and said, "Of course I have to find someone I like. Moreover, I''m a celibatarian. I just want to fall in love with someone and don''t want to get married, so I''m not in a hurry in this respect." Essie sighed in her heart. It seemed that she would definitely choose the best from the best. The more she chose, the worse it would be. "Irene, are you really going to find someone like your brother Zac?" "Can''t I?" Irene pouted. "There is only one excellent man like your brother Zac once in a thousand years. I don''t think you can meet another one again." With a heavy sigh, Essie looked at her with sympathy. Irene was extremely unhappy. Of course, there wouldn''t be another Zac, but she could grab the real one. But the possibility seemed to be slim. "Sister inw, I find that you are very confident. Aren''t you worried that brother Zac will have another woman outside?" Irene asked deliberately. "I''m not worried." Essie shrugged. "Why?" Irene asked in confusion. If it was a cat, it would go out to eat fishy food, and if it was a man, it would be possible for him to cheat on her. Was it really good to be so confident? "You''ve been in touch with your brother Zac for a long time. Have you found anything special about him?" said Essie in a low voice, leaning slightly closer to her. "Brother Zac is special in every aspect," Irene said. "No, no, no!" Shaking her finger, Essie said, "There''s one aspect. Only he has it, and no other man has it." "Which aspect?" Irene was even more confused. "Don''t you notice that he never allows women to get close, except me?" said Essie in a very low voice. Irene was shocked. She suddenly remembered that every time she wanted to get close to Zac, he would push her away. It seemed that he hated her touch very much. "He... Did he do it for you?" "Not exactly. He has no choice." Shaking her head, Essie said, "I''m the only woman he can get in touch with." To be honest, she believed that this would make Irene give uppletely. Last night, she also talked to Zac and got his permission to disclose his privacy. Irene''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe that Zac had such a strange and terrible hidden disease. "Are you kidding, sister inw?" "Can I make a joke on such matter?" said Essie mysteriously. "Isn''t it the only thing in the fantasy novel?" Irene couldn''t believe it. Essie shrugged. As long as she could give up on Zac and marry a man willingly, it didn''t matter to make up a cover. "Then how to solve this?" Irene asked hurriedly. "No solution!" Shrugging, Essie continued, "He can only touch me for the rest of his life, and no other woman has the chance to do so. So I don''t worry about him at all, unless someone is willing to live as a widow and y tonic with him. But even if a woman is willing to, the man won''t." Irene''s beautiful features slowly twisted, and her whole body convulsed violently, causing her shoulders to constantly tremble slightly. What Essie said was like a bolt from the blue to her. Like the cold current from Siberia swept away all her hopes and enthusiasm. If Zac couldn''t touch her, what fun did they have? What else could she attract him? No, she had to find a way. Essie must be worried that she would detox Zac and make her unable to be his only one, so she lied to her that there was no cure. She sat on the sofa for five minutes before she came to her senses. Essie saw the change of her expression. She hoped that it was a strong medicine to bring her back to reality and stop loosing herself in the wild dreams. After a long time, Irene finally came to her senses. "Sister inw, why don''t you teach me how to put magic power to man so that I can keep the person I like?" "You haven''t had a boyfriend yet. Don''t worry. We''ll talk about it when you have one." Essie waved her hand. "There will eventually be one. You can teach me," Irene said hurriedly. Only after figuring out what she had done could she find someone to solve it. Essie''s big ck eyes twinkled. She didn''t expect that Irene was so naive. She really believed what she said. She really believed that she had put magic power to Zac. Chapter 879 The Most Vicious Woman Chapter 879 The Most Vicious Woman "To tell you the truth, when I was a child, I was frightened and had intermittent amnesia. I even forgot how did I put magic power on Zac." Essie shrugged. Irene pursed her lips. It was strange that she had lost her memory. She definitely didn''t want to tell her. She would ask someone about it herself. There was always someone who knew about it. Not long after she left, Zac went downstairs. With her thick eyshes fluttering mischievously, Essie asked, "Honey, did I help you get rid of a potential mistress?" Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Honey, you are so smart!" The corners of Essie''s mouth lifted slightly. "In fact, if Alfred is not gay and yful, it would be good for him to be with Irene." Shrugging, Zac said, "In French eyes, Alfred is a good lover." Essie nodded and said, "French people pursue romance and don''t pay much attention to marriage, unlike Chinese people. When you reach a certain age, if you don''t get married, your parents will be anxious. In the eyes of western people, marriage is a personal matter. No matter what kind of person you want to marry, it is your own business and your parents have no right to interfere. But in China, parents had to choose their own daughter-inw and son-inw. It''s not a matter of two people, but of two families." "So, even if Irene wants to choose Alfred as her lover, we can''t interfere." Zac shrugged. "Anyway, it''s a good thing that she can shift her attention," said Essie with a sly smile. As long as she didn''t pay attention to Zac, she had the freedom to date anyone. As an adult, she should know what to choose. At this time, Eva was in the hospital to visit the injured Luna. She was still in the ICU. There was entertainment correspondent outside doing the interview. Her agent was dissatisfied with the police''s preliminary judgment of the case as an ident. She felt that this incident was odd, not an ident. She posted her own opinion on micro-blog, and the event had been staying at the top of the hot search list. Luna''s fans were also praying for her on micro-blog. "When Luna was shooting, I was in the studio. I saw clearly that she was still a little far away from the torch and didn''t touch it. Her clothes couldn''t have been burned by the torch," the agent said to the entertainment journalist. "Is there a spark bursting on it?" the reporter asked. "Even if there is sparks, it will only burn part of the dress. It won''t burn the whole dress all of a sudden." The agent said, "You don''t know how horrible the scene was at that time. Luna had turned into a big fireball. It''s not an ident. It''s murder. It must be murder. Someone must have did something with her dress and tried to kill her." As soon as Eva came in, the reporters quickly surrounded her. "What do you think of the fire? Do you think it was an ident, or someone wanted to kill Luna on purpose? " "The police are still investigating this matter. I believe they wille to a conclusion," Eva''s answer was quite official. "At that time, you were filming with Luna on the stage. Did you see anything unusual?" the reporter asked. "I happened to be far away from Nina, so I didn''t notice that." Eva shook her head. "The day before the incident, you put on this dress and took a selfie and posted it on micro-blog. Everyone thought it was your costume, but why did you wear Luna''s costume?" An attentive reporter asked. "This costume is specially prepared for Luna. I thought it was very beautiful, so I tried it on." Eva shrugged. She asked her assistant to give the lily flowers to Luna''s agent, hoping that she could recover as soon as possible. However, for a female star whose image was extremely important, her career in the entertainment circle hade to an end. Aftering out of the hospital, Eva turned around and nced at her assistant, Avis. "Do you think that someone deliberately harm Luna?" "If that''s the case, they are too cruel. They not only want to kill her, but also want topletely destroy her." Avis sighed. In the entertainment circle, there were many cases of revenge, but most of them were scheming andpeting for roles. It was rare to see such ruthless things. "If she didn''t get close to the torch, how did she burn? It''s so weird." Eva rubbed her arms. She still had a lingering fear at the thought of what happened that day. "Sis Eva, is there anything wrong with her costume?" Avis analyzed thoughtfully. "I don''t know. Anyway, I feel that the fire is very terrifying. Maybe it is the so called self-ignition." Eva stuck out her tongue. She did a little research of the mystery of human body''s self-ignition on Baidu. It seemed that this kind of thing had been reported several times. There was once a ballet actor in Brazil. When he performed on the stage, his body suddenly ignited and he was burned to ashes. Many of the people that involved in the human body spontaneously ignited were burned to ashes. Fortunately, the studio had prepared fire-extinguishing equipment, so the fire on Luna''s body was extinguished and her life was saved. "In fact, it''s possible that someone wants to take revenge on Luna. I''ve heard that she has a good rtionship with the rich businessman, Mr. Li. Mrs. Li knew it and specially came to warn her. She also threatened that if she continued to contact with Mr. Li, she would be disfigured," Avis whispered. "Really?" Eva was slightly shocked. Avis continued, "But this is King Jim''s crew. No one dares to make trouble in King Jim''s crew unless they are extremely courageous. If King Jim knows it, she will surely die." ''That''s right. Jim is a famous evil man. If anyone dares to provoke him, he will be punished severely, '' thought Eva. Eva nodded slightly, "Maybe Mr. Li''s wife has been forced to have schizophrenia by him and can''t care so much." "That''s possible. I''ve heard that Mr. Li is a yboy and many female stars have something to do with him. It''s tiring to be his wife. Maybe she is driven crazy." Avis pouted. Eva sighed. A woman who married a bad man was destined to have a tragedy in her life, just like her mother. "If it was really Mr. Li''s wife who did it, how could she make the dress burn?" Eva asked. "I don''t know. If someone wants to do something on the dress, she must know in advance that she will wear this dress," said Avis. "It''s easy. Just bribe a staff." Eva shrugged. "So, this matter has something to do with a staff member of the crew?" Avis was slightly surprised. "Only the crew can enter the clothing room. If you want to do something with the clothes, you must need the cooperation of the crew," said Eva. "Sis Eva, you''re right. It would be terrible if it was not an ident. I don''t want you to act with the murderer." Avis shivered. "This is just our guess. Maybe it''s just an ident, or Luna has an unexinable phenomenon of human body self-ignition," Eva said slowly. During this period of time, the most popr topic on the Inte was the weird ignition of Luna. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The keyboard warriors had be detectives. And there were all kinds of guesses. Just as the two of them were discussing, the film crew called and informed them that the clothing room was on fire. Eva hurried to the clothing room with Avis. Jim was already here. "What happened? Why is the clothing room on fire?" Eva asked. "We haven''t started to work these two days. The clothing room is locked and it hasn''t opened at all. The fire was inexplicably on," the dresser said in confusion. "It''s summer now and the weather is dry. Is it because the temperature in the clothing room is too high that the clothes are burning?" a staff member analyzed. "No matter how high the temperature is, it can''t reach the burning point, right?" The dresser pouted. The clothing room was damaged, and all the costumes and props were almost burnt to ashes. Jim looked very gloomy. The staff on duty that day was so scared that his legs were weak. He just took a nap, and then the clothing room was smoldering. He didn''t know what was going on! He couldn''t afford all these losses. Eve brought some men to investigate the scene. After a long time, a clue was found. "Boss, we found a small amount of phosphors in an unburned vacuum bag." Jim''s eyes darkened. He put on a mask and walked in. The curtains of the clothing room were open, and the sunlight was shining in from the window and falling on the clothes rack. The fire burning point of the phosphors was very low, only forty degrees centigrade. It would be easy to burn if it was exposed under the sun all the time. In some special effects, the special effects artists would use some phosphors, but they were carefully stored and could not appear in the clothing room. "Call the special effects staff over!" Jim growled. Soon, the special effects artists rushed over and took them to check the props room. The phosphor inside was vacuum-packed, and it was well wrapped. It seemed no one had touched it. "These special props are all locked. The phosphor must have been brought in by someone outside," the special effects artist exined hurriedly, afraid of taking the me. "Oh my God! Last time, Luna got a fire. Is it because there are phosphors on her clothes?" an actress screamed in horror. "Boss, that makes sense." Eve analyzed, "It''s very likely that someone wanted to harm Luna by smearing the phosphors on her costume. And a part of the phosphors was left in the clothing room, which caused the fire in it." Jim nodded slightly, "Go and check it right away." She dared to make trouble in his crew. She didn''t want to live anymore! "Oh my God! It''s so horrible!" a tall and thin staff said in a trembling voice. "Yes, Luna is so pitiful. Her whole life has been destroyed." The other short woman nodded. "It''s horrible toe up with such a vicious method," the tall woman said. "I heard that Luna has been getting along well with a rich businessman in Wenzhou recently. His wife is very angry and hase to warn her many times..." The short staff wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "What a vicious woman. It seems that she not only wants to take revenge on Luna, but also her husband." The tall thin woman sighed. She deliberately chose to do it in the crew of king Jim. If she offended him, would her husband still have a good life? "We have to investigate the suspicious people," Jim ordered. "Yes, boss." Eve nodded. Chapter 880 Knowing The Truth Chapter 880 Knowing The Truth In the Luxury Apartments. Janice made the Old Hen Soup with Ginseng for her sister. "It''s so delicious. The soup you made is the best." J smacked her lips while drinking. "J, the devil ising again. It hurts me. You must help me get rid of it." Janice looked very worried. "Sister, didn''t you almost burn her to death?" J said casually. Janice was shocked, "How did you know?" "I saw that you scattered the phosphors on the dress the devil wear when you were looking for your dress in the clothing room. When the devil was dancing, the dress was close to the torch. As the temperature rose to the burning point, the dress began to burn." After a serious analysis, J said, "Sister, why do you act on your own this time and don''t let me help you?" The corners of Janice''s mouth twitched violently. She had thought that this dress was worn by Eva, but she didn''t expect it to be the dress for the supporting actress. She was too careless this time. Otherwise, it was Eva who was lying in the hospital, how could she continue topete with her for Jim? She held J''s hand and said, "J, if this matter is found out, you have to help me admit that you did it, or the devil will kill me and upy my body. Do you know?" "Okay, I know." J nodded. Her mother said that she was born to protect her sister. She had to do her duty. She couldn''t let the devil hurt her sister and upy her body. After she finished drinking the chicken soup, Janice said, "J, do you know? Now the biggest devil is Eva. She not only wants to steal Jim from me, but also wants to kill me." J lowered her head and thought of Jade''s words. He said that her sister had been possessed by the devil and her real sister would not harm Eva. But her sister was so kind to her. She didn''t look like a devil at all. Did the devil run to Eva again? "Sister, did the devil leave the supporting actress and go to possess Eva?" "Yes, we have to find a way to kill the devil on Eva, or it will kill me," said Janice. "Then what should I do?" J asked. "I will tell you when I make up my mind. We must seed this time," said Janice. "Okay." J nodded, "But we can''t hurt Eva. She is Jade''s sister. If I hurt Eva, Jade will be sad. And Jim, he will lock me in that terrible ce for the rest of my life. I don''t want to go there again." "Don''t worry. As long as the devil is killed and brother Jimes back to sister, he won''t lock you up," Janice patted her head tofort her. Jim gave the dresser a week to start working with his subordinates and prepared the costume. The assistant director suggested that before they restarted the shooting of the movie, he should take everyone to worship the God Guan Yu. Jim didn''t believe it, but it was important to stabilize people''s mind, so he agreed with the assistant director, but he didn''te. Sometimes, there were many risks in film and television shooting, especially for action movies, where fighting, explosion scenes and special skills would appear. Many film crew would hold activities like worshipping God Guan Yu and God of wealth during shooting, hoping that the shooting could go smoothly. In the afternoon, Janice called. She wanted to build a house for stray cats and dogs. She wanted to take in those abandoned cats and dogs by their master, and asked a professional veterinarian to take care of them to ensure their health. Then she would post their photo and information online and let the people who liked pets get them for free. There were many such organizations abroad, but they were rarely seen in China. Janice wanted Eva and Essie to join, and the two agreed happily. "Come on, may our Home of Love help more small animals." In the hotpot restaurant, Janice raised her ss. Eva and Essie responded one after another. They liked charity the most, whether it was for humans or small animals. When the waiter pushed the vegetable rack away, Janice smiled, "It''s the best to eat hot pot with Eva. We can order a lot of dishes, not afraid that we can''t finish them all." "Just order whatever you like. I''ll eat all the food even if you can''t finish." Eva grinned. After eating a piece of beef, Janice asked, "How is the injured actress?" "She''s still in the ICU, but the doctor said her life was no longer in danger," Eva said while eating the spicy pig brain. "I hope she''s fine. What a bad luck!" Janice sighed. "Let me tell you, it''s not an ident, but a man-made murder," Eva said in a very low voice, covering her mouth. "What?" Essie was shocked. Janice was also shocked, "Murder? Someone wants to kill her?" "Well, the murderer did it in a confidential way. If it weren''t for the fire in the clothing room, no one would have discovered the secret." Eva told them that they had found the phosphor in the clothing room and that Luna was dating with a rich businessman in Wenzhou. "Maybe it''s a murder. The murderer must have hired an experienced convict, or he wouldn''t have designed it so precisely," said Essie thoughtfully. "Women are more ruthless than men." Janice held her arms and shivered. "Otherwise, why people say that woman are sometimes the most vicious." Eva pouted. "It''s a cry of an angry woman, but unfortunately she got the wrong target. The culprit should be her husband. Even if she killed Luna, there would still be countless Luna chasing after her husband," said Essie with a sigh. "Yes, why do women have to make things difficult for women?" Janice shook her head. "The crew has installed a monitoring system for the actors and actresses," said Eva. "No matter who it is, they will definitely be caught if they destroy Jim''s crew. At that time, they will be more miserable than Luna." Hearing that, Essie sneered. She was out of her mind, so she brought the murder scene to Jim''s crew. "By the way, I''m going to be an honored guest of a variety show on Thursday. I will y with snakes," Eva said with a smile. "What show?" Janice asked. "''An Adventure In The Zoo'' recorded by Dragon City TV station," said Eva "Isn''t it dangerous to y with snakes?" Janice shivered. "Although it''s a snake, its teeth have been removed and it''s tamed. It''s not aggressive," Eva said indifferently. She was bold. How could she be afraid of snakes? "That''s good. Can I go to visit you?" Janice asked with a smile, looking very curious. "Okay. I''ll tell the director to let you be an onlooker," said Eva. "Okay." Janice nodded happily. Essie put a piece of mutton into the spicy pot. "It''s the best to have spicy hotpot in summer." "You are awesome. You are not afraid of spicy food. I can''t eat spicy food at all," Janice said with a smile, with coconut soup in front of her. "The two of us can try any vor," Eva said with a smile. "Yes." Essie nodded. "Sichuan cuisine, Hunan cuisine, Cantonese cuisine, Huaiyang cuisine, northern cuisine... we won''t refuse." "I envy you so much. I can''t eat spicy food. Whenever I eat spicy food, there will be pimples on my face. It''s very serious." "Then you can eat Cantonese cuisine and Huaiyang cuisine. There are basically no spicy dishes in it," said Essie with a slight smile. People''s taste bud could be trained. Zac didn''t eat spicy food before, but now he was trained by her to be not afraid of numbness or spicy. However, for people with poor physique or poor stomach, it was better to eat less irritating food. "I like Huaiyang food very much. It''s sour and sweet. It''s delicious," said Janice. After a moment''s silence, Essie changed the topic. "Professor Nichs has just arrived in China. Do you have any n to take him on a self-driving trip and have a look around?" "He came to China for research, not for traveling," Janice said indifferently, shrugging her shoulders. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s a good idea tobine work with rest. How about we have a self-driving tour sometime and ask Professor Nichs to join us?" suggested Essie. "I''m just his patient. I''m not familiar with him. It''s not good to travel together, isn''t it?" Janice declined politely. Pretending not to understand what she meant, Essie smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. The more people there are, the more interesting it will be. Professor Nichs is also a friend of mine and Eva. Why don''t youe with Jim and ask Eva to apany Professor Nichs?" "Okay, I''ll be Professor Nichs'' guide." Eva nodded with a smile. Travel was a good way to strengthen their rtionship. "Let''s talk about itter." Janice shrugged. She had never thought of going on a trip with Nichs. It would be terrible if Jim or others found that there was something abnormal between her and Nichs. At this time, Irene was having afternoon tea with Le in the garden. She told Le that Zac was poisoned by Essie''s magic power and couldn''t touch any other woman. She wanted to see if she had a solution. Hearing her words, Le''s heart sank, and a twelve magnitude earthquake urred. "Are you serious? Does Zac have this problem?" "Yes, sister inw Essie told me personally." Irene nodded seriously. "She said that she did this to brother Zac when she was seven years old and made him to keep his integrity for herself." Le felt like thousands of wild horses were galloping and trampling on her heart. She had been wondering why she lost to Essie? Today, she finally understood. It was not because she was not as beautiful as her, and her figure was not as good as her. It was not because she was the adopted daughter of the Qin family, while Essie was the real daughter of the Xu family. It was because she could do something she couldn''t! If Zac didn''t have a hidden disease and wasn''t poisoned by her, she believed that he would definitely choose her, not Essie! At this moment, all her hatred for Zac was shifted to Essie, and even more hatred for her. This woman was simply a demon, who had been poisonous since childhood. Chapter 881 A Heartless Woman Chapter 881 A Heartless Woman On the day when Eva was recording a variety show, Jim came to visit. The program was recorded in the animal park of Dragon City. Eva was the special guest of this session. "Jim, you are here too," Janice said sourly when she saw Jim. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Jim said, "Something happened to the my supporting actress. I have to ensure the safety of my female lead." "There are bodyguards here. What are you worried about?" A murderous look shed across Janice''s eyes. Jim cast a nce at her and said, "Janice, I don''t need an outsider to question what I want to do." The word ''outsider'' deeply hurt Janice''s heart. When did she be just an outsider to him? She lowered her eyes, with resentment and disappointment mixed on her face. The climax of the show was that Eva was dancing with the snakes. Bold Eva was not afraid of snakes. She had yed with snakes when filming. The breeder carried the cage with four Bungarus multicinctus whose teeth had been pulled out. The breeder took out a snake from the cage. Eva touched its cold body and smiled at the camera, "You don''t need to turn on the air conditioner to keep a snake in summer as a pet." She took the Bungarus multicinctus from the breeder and said, "Ring, from now on, you will be with me." The slender body of the Bungarus multicinctus snake wrapped around her arm. She was not afraid at all and yed happily. Several female stars who were shooting together next to her were so scared that they ran to the side and didn''t dare to touch them. Wearing a pair of big sunsses, Jim looked at her affectionately. Then, the music was turned on, and the breeder also released the other three snakes. Eva was going to perform the whoosh dance she had created in the middle of them. One of the four snakes seemed to be much more active than the other three, constantly twisting in the square. Eva didn''t notice the difference and joked with the photographer that it was a lively child. Jim, on the other hand, became alert and focused his attention on that snake. When Eva rotated to the side of it, it seemed to be threatened. It opened its big mouth, and its two sharp poisonous teeth were undisguised to challenge its opponent. Immersed in her own dancing, Eva didn''t notice the snake''s demonstration at all. Just as the snake jumped up from the ground andunched a fierce attack on her, Jim swept over like a tornado and pushed away Eva. Everyone present eximed. Only then did the breeder find that there was something wrong with his snake. "Jim..." Janice rushed over and saw clearly that the snake bit Jim. "Heaven pepper, are you okay?" Jim said in a weak voice. Eva was stunned for a few seconds before she came to her senses. "Scum Jim, that... That snake..." Her tongue was knotted and she couldn''t speak. "Jim was bitten by a poisonous snake," Janice shouted. Only then did Eva notice the abnormality of Jim. He frowned, with cold sweat on his forehead. ck poisonous blood continued to spill out from his ankle. The Bungarus multicinctus was one of the top ten venomous snakes in Asia, and its poison was fatal. Eva was frightened. She lowered her head and was about to suck out his poisonous blood, but was pushed away by him. "Stay aside," he ordered. It was extremely dangerous to suck out the poisonous blood. If she didn''t do it well, she would be poisoned. "The Bungarus multicinctus snake is poisonous... Scum Jim... " Eva cried and didn''t know what to do. The snake wanted to bite her, but Jim pushed her away regardless of anything. Annabel quickly tore off the edge of her dress and tied Jim''s ankle to prevent the poison from spreading. Then she helped him squeeze the poison blood. Janice squatted down and kept crying. Her face was pale as if she was frightened. The medical staff of the zoo rushed over and helped Jim deal with the emergency. Soon, people from the emergency center of Dragon City arrived by helicopter with the Bungarus multicinctus snake blood serum. After injecting Jim with the serum, they lifted him into the helicopter. Because of the timely rescue, Jim was out of danger. Eva wanted to take care of Jim in the ward, but was stopped by Janice. "I will take good care of Jim. You are tired, too. You can go back first." "It doesn''t matter. Scum Jim was injured because of me. I should take care of him," said Eva. She couldn''t remember how many times Jim had saved her. It seemed that every time she was in danger, he would appear beside her, like an angel with wings, pulling her back from the threshold of death. Janice''s face darkened and seemed to be hostile to her. "Eva, Jim is my boyfriend!" she said word by word. Eva understood that she was angry. No matter how generous a woman was, she would feel bad when her boyfriend was injured because he saved another woman. "I''m sorry, Janice. I''m so sorry," she said dully. "Eva, can I ask you a favor?" Janice looked extremely painful. "What do you want to say, Janice?" Eva asked. "Eva, do you still love Vinton?" Janice didn''t answer immediately, but asked in a low voice. "Of course I love Vinton." Eva nodded firmly without hesitation. "Then give Jim back to me." Janice grabbed her hand and said, "I can see that Jim''s feelings for you are beyond the line of ordinary friends. It''s not easy for me to meet Jim again. I really hope that we can have a result. Can you keep a distance from Jim? Then he cane back to me." Eva trembled violently, "Janice, I have never thought of getting involved in your rtionship." "I know, but you often stay with Jim, and his heart has been suspended. I know that Jim still loves me, but you are in his heart." A drop of tear fell from Janice''s eyes. "We two can''t be together with him at the same time. If you don''t have Vinton and if you are willing to love him with all your heart, I can quit and give him to you. But you love Vinton, not Jim. I am the one who really loves Jim." "Janice, I won''t take Jim away from you. You two have gone through so much, and I also hope that you can get married," Eva said frankly and sincerely. "If nothing had happened to Vinton, you would have got married. Jim will give up and marry me. Now, Vinton was gone, and his heart began to wander again. Only when you stay away from him can he feel at ease." Janice begged, "Eva, can you go abroad to rx? If you stay away from him for a few months and he can''t find you, his feelings for you will fade away." "I have to work with him now," said Eva, lowering her head. "You can break your promise. The movie has just started. I''ll pay the liquidated damages for you," said Janice. Eva was shocked, "Janice, it''s impossible to break the contract. I have to finish the shooting of this y. I promise you that I will go abroad to stay for a period of time after the shooting is finished. You should seize Jim by yourself. " Janice really hoped that she could leave now, but judging from her attitude, she knew that she could not persuade her, so she had to give up. "Thank you, Eva. I have always treated you as a good friend. I really don''t want to affect our friendship because of Jim." Janice looked helpless. Eva held her hand and said, "No, Janice. We will always be good friends." "Okay." Janice smiled. Not long after Eva left, Jim woke up. He was very disappointed to see that Eva was not there. ''Where is this trilobite? Why doesn''t she wait for me to wake up? How ungrateful she is!'' "Jim, you finally wake up. I''m so worried about you," Janice said with tears in her eyes. "I''m fine," said Jim in a low voice. "Don''t be so impulsive anymore. I was almost scared to death. It''s a highly poisonous snake." Janice held her arms and shivered. Jim didn''t care about that at all. The only thing he thought about was heaven pepper, as long as she was fine, he would be fine. "Where is Eva?" he asked in a low voice. "She went back early." Janice bit her lips and didn''t want to mention Eva at all. If only he had never known Eva! If only this person had never appeared between them! In this way, his heart was still on her, still loving her. A little disappointment stirred in Jim''s heart. ''What a heartless stupid woman! Can''t she leave after I wake up?'' God knew how worried he was about her. Only when he saw herplete and lively could he feel at ease. "Jim, are you hungry? I''ll buy you lunch," said Janice. Taking a nce at the assistant, Annabel, he asked her to take Janice to eat first. He wanted to call the heartless stupid woman. Annabel took Janice out. When Jim''s phone rang, Eva was cooking snakehead fish soup for him in the apartment. This soup was good for wound recovery. She also made a few desserts. Seeing the caller ID, she quickly pressed the answer button. "Hey, scum Jim, are you awake?" "Of course. Can I call you if I don''t wake up?" Jim was in a bad mood and his tone was not good. "Okay." Eva replied in a low voice and asked, "Are you hungry?" "Cut the crap. What time is it now? How can I not be hungry?" Jim said crossly, with dark clouds on his face. "I made some soup and dessert for you. I''ll bring them to you soon," Eva said quickly. The corner of Jim''s mouth rose in a second, and the gloom on his face seemed to have been swept by the breeze, disappearing. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It turned out that this stupid woman went home to make soup and dessert for him. She had a little conscience. "Hurry up. I''ll wait for you." "Okay." Eva hung up the phone. Although she had promised Janice to keep a distance from Jim, he saved her and saved her life. She couldn''t stand still and do nothing. She had to take care of him. After putting the soup and desserts into the heat preservation box separately, Eva set out. Chapter 882 The Murderer Is Someone Else Chapter 882 The Murderer Is Someone Else "Scum, I bought you a wild snakehead fish. The soup is very fresh. I''ll get you a bowl." She opened the lunch box and spooned out a bowl of soup. "It''s good for your wound to heal. Eat more." Jim was about to take it, but he took it back secretly. "I haven''t fully recovered my strength. I can''t hold the soup. What should I do?" "What?" Hearing that, Eva was stunned. Since his assistant and nurse were not here. They were sent away by Jim, she had to take care of him. "Well... Let me feed you." She was a little embarrassed, but after all, he saved her life. Without him, she would be the one lying here now. A mischievous smile crept up on Jim''s face. "Thank you." Eva helped him remove the small bones from the snakehead fish. The young master didn''t like to spit out bones, so she put the fish and soup into his mouth and asked, "How does it taste?" She cooked it ording to the method taught by her mother. After it was done, she tasted it first. It tasted good, so she dared to bring it to this picky young master. Jim nodded, "It''s pretty good considering your terrible cooking skill." It sounded like a praise. Eva was very satisfied. People like him, who had always been sharp tongued, couldn''t say anything particrly pleasant. "How about having a crystal dumpling?" She picked up a crystal dumpling and put it to his mouth. Jim was pleased. As long as she was so gentle, he would be willing to be bitten by the poisonous snake ten times. At the end of the meal, Essie, and Zac came. "It seems that wee at a bad time," said Essie with a smile, covering her mouth. "Yes, we have bothered the little couple," Zac teased. "I''m your sister-inw. Don''t talk nonsense, okay?" Eva rolled her eyes at them, pretending to be angry. "Are you all right?" Zac looked at the injury on Jim''s ankle. "I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury," Jim said indifferently. "That''s good. Didn''t they say that they are all tamed Bungarus multicinctus snakes with their poisonous teeth removed? How could there be poisonous snakes mixed in there?" Asked Essie, frowning. Before Eva came, Eve had reported the preliminary investigation results to Jim. "This snake is wild, not raised in the zoo," said Jim in a low voice. "Why is the wild snake in the cage?" Eva was slightly shocked when she heard this. "It''s very likely that he has been reced," Jim said thoughtfully. "You mean someone wants to harm Eva?" Essie was shocked. Jim nodded slightly, a malicious and murderous look rising from his face. "Who wants to hurt me? I have never offended anyone since I kept a low profile." Eva pouted. Jim kept silent for a while and said seriously, "Previously, there was an ident in the crew. We all thought that the target was Luna. But after this incident, I suspect that the previous ident was also aimed at you." "I think so too. The day before the incident, Eva posted a photo of her wearing a light yellow Phoenix Tail dress on micro-blog. The murderer naturally thought that this dress was her costume, so she took action on it. But to her surprise, this dress was actually prepared for Luna," said Essie. "So, did Luna get hurt for me?" Eva was shocked. If the dress was on her, she would be the one who was burnt all over. "From now on, you must be very careful. This murderer has gone too far. She wants to kill you. Be careful even if you eat," reminded Essie. Eva couldn''t help shivering, "Who is so cruel to kill me? I have never offended anyone!" Essie and Zac looked at each other and said, "I heard that J came on the day of shooting." During this period of time, the person who had been against her was J, an important suspect. "J, is she trying to hurt me again?" Eva was shocked. This time, it was even upgraded seriously. "I''ll ask Eve to look for J. If she did it, she won''t have the chance toe out again," said Jim, gritting his teeth. "Why don''t you leave it to Jade. I think Jade is good at dealing with J. Maybe he can ask something," said Eva thoughtfully. "Okay." Jim nodded. In the evening, when Jade came back, he pulled J to sit next to him. "J, my sister is in trouble again. Do you know that?" he asked deliberately. "No. something happened to brother Jim. He was bitten by a poisonous snake," J said seriously. "Do you know who put the wild poisonous snake with poisonous teeth into the cage?" Jade asked. "It must be a devil. It must be a devil," J said without hesitation. "J, you were not at home all day yesterday. Where did you go?" Jade asked casually. "I went to my sister''s," J replied. "Do you still hate my sister?" Jade pouted and said, "Don''t forget that I said my sister was a good person, not a bad person." "I know, but there is a devil attached to your sister, making her a bad person. If you don''t get rid of the devil in time, it will devour your sister''s soul and rece herpletely." "Who told you that?" Jade was slightly sweating. "No one said that I could see the devil. It followed your sister all the time," J said. Her sister told her that their conversation was confidential and she couldn''t tell anyone, especially Jade. "J, don''t think too much. There is no devil behind my sister. She is normal," Jade said helplessly. "It''s you who can''t see. If she hadn''t been possessed by the devil, she wouldn''t have fought with my sister for brother Jim," J retorted. "I can see that I found a great immortal in the Huang Temple and opened my wisdom eyes. Now I can see even ghosts and demons," Jade retorted. "Really?" J looked at him in confusion. She couldn''t believe it. "Of course it''s true. You are my wife. How can I lie to you?" Jade smiled, "My sister is not possessed by the devil. She is normal, very normal." "Then why did she take brother Jim away from my sister?" J asked in confusion. "It''s not that my sister wants topete with your sister. It''s just that brother Jim doesn''t like your sister anymore. People change a lot, just like you liked eating lollipops when you were a child and hated eating lollipops when you grew up," Jade exined. "Why doesn''t Jim like my sister?" J was a little annoyed. "Because someone likes your sister. Isn''t Nichs, the American professor who treats her, quite fond of her?" Jade said seriously. "He is a bad guy, the incarnation of a devil. My sister won''t like him." Hearing the word ''Nichs'', J was a little scared. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "He saved your sister. He is not a devil, but an angel. If it weren''t for him, your sister would have died and wouldn''t have returned to Dragon City in a healthy condition." Jade held her in his arms. "But he bullied my sister, often bullied her, and even bullied J. He always drew J''s blood," J said in a trembling voice. "He is doing experiments to save your sister," Jade exined. "Really?" J doubted. Jade sighed, "J, in fact, I''m very worried about you now. I saw a devil lingering around you." "Of course not. Why can''t I see?" J looked around with her eyes wide open. "J, I have opened my wisdom eyes and can see much more things than you. I also saw the devil cast a spell on you and asked you to do something bad to hurt my sister," said Jade. "Jade, I didn''t hurt your sister." J lowered her head. "I know you didn''t. It''s the devil who made you lose your mind and don''t know what you are doing? It asked you to sprinkle the phosphors on my sister''s dress, trying to burn her to death, right?" Jade asked tentatively. "No, no, no. It''s not like that. It''s horrible to burn people with fire. J didn''t do it. J won''t listen to the devil." J held her arm. "So you didn''t agree, and then the devil found someone else?" Jade breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. It was good that J did not do it. "J doesn''t think your sister is a bad person. She is good to J. So J doesn''t want to hurt her. I just wants to drive away the devil around her," said J. "Did the devil ask you to release the snake?" Jade asked again. "I didn''t buy a poisonous snake. I bought a harmless snake and drew it like the poisonous silver ring snake. I just want the snake to scare away the devil around your sister. I don''t know why it has be a real poisonous silver ring snake," said J. "J, you didn''t lie to me, did you? If you lie to me, you will be possessed by the devil easily," said Jade. "No, I didn''t. Jade, I don''t want to be possessed by the devil. No! " J shivered into his arms. Since she was born, her biggest task was to fight with the devil and protect her sister, but in fact, she was very afraid of the devil. "I will protect you well. If you have any problem in the future, please tell me first. Don''t let the devil control you," Jadeforted her. "Okay." J nodded hard. Jade had secretly recorded their conversation. After returning to his room, he sent it to Eva. After hearing that, Eva looked at Jim and said, "I don''t think J is lying. The first thing has nothing to do with her, and the second thing has something to do with her, but she didn''t use poisonous snake." "The zoo has made a phone call just now. They have checked the four snakes carefully. Besides the poisonous snake, there is a fake poisonous Silver Ring snake. It should be the one that J put it in secretly," Jim said seriously. "So the person who wants to kill me is not J, but someone else," said Eva. Jim nodded. If so, it would be troublesome. They were in the light, and the murderer was in the dark. "From now on, I will arrange bodyguards to look after you twenty-four hours a day. You will move to my ce tonight. It''s safer." Chapter 883 Living In The Yard Chapter 883 Living In The Yard Hearing this, Eva was in a mess. "Are you kidding, scum Jim? I''m a married woman, and you are a married man. How can I move in with you? Besides, we are all public figures and the paparazzi always try to take photos of in secret. If the paparazzi know that I live with you, the entertainment circle will not cause a twelve magnitude earthquake." She wouldn''t be so stupid to give him a chance to take advantage of them being in the same room. Besides, she had promised Janice to keep a distance from him. She wouldn''t break her promise. "When did I be a married man?" asked Jim, his handsome face getting closer. "Scum Jim, you have Janice now. Don''t be double minded, okay? You and Janice are a perfect match," said Eva. Jim frowned and a hint of anger shed through his eyes. "Don''t match me randomly. I''ve made it clear to Janice that we are just friends from now on." "Scum Jim, love can''t be erased by a word. She loves you very much. You can''t be so cruel to her. You should give you and Janice a chance to start over," Eva tried to persuade him. A malicious look swept across Jim''s face, and he frowned. What Eva said irritated him, and he was extremely unhappy. "I just don''t want to hurt her, so I decide to make it clear to her. She should find her true love, not waste her love and time on me," Jim said calmly and seriously. "Scum Jim, don''t waste your time on me. I won''t leave Vinton," said Eva in a very low voice. The corners of Jim''s mouth twitched slightly. "I want to do that. It''s none of your business," he said coldly with anger in every word. Eva felt a little dizzy. She was the one involve in it, how could she not care? "Scum Jim, you are so good. You can have any kind of woman you want. I''m just an ordinary woman with a brain of a trilobite. I don''t deserve your attention." "Heaven pepper, if you keep talking nonsense, don''t me me for being rude." He had an impulse to gag her now. ''This woman just needs a lesson. If I don''t teach her a lesson, she will turn the tide, '' he thought. Eva stepped back two steps in a hurry in case he swallowed her. "Anyway, I don''t want to be a mistress. I hate mistress the most. I don''t want to be regarded as a mistress and wronged." "I''m single. Why do you think you are a mistress? You''d better behave yourself, or I will teach you a lesson," Jim slowly threatened her word by word. He didn''t mind forcing her. Eva shivered. She was not as strong and skillful as him. It was better not to provoke him. "Well... I thought about it carefully. If it weren''t J, I really couldn''t figure out who else wanted to hurt me. I don''t think I have offended anyone so much." She changed the topic and stopped talking about ''living together'' with him. Jim touched his chin. He didn''t know who the bastard was for the time being, but foxes always showed their tails. When he caught him, he would make his life a living hell. "If I''m not wrong, this bastard who has eaten the bear''s heart and the leopard''s guts, will continue to attack you. What he wants is your life. You must be careful." "I know. I will be careful. But it''s unnecessary to move to your ce. I don''t want to be gossiped." Eva pouted. Jim red at her, with a gleam shining in his eyes. That night, Eva slept uneasily. She kept having nightmares and dreamed of being chased. When she woke up, she was in a cold sweat. It was only three o''clock in the morning. She couldn''t fall asleep anymore. She went downstairs and took a bottle of ice water from the fridge. She walked to the French window and opened the curtain. When she saw what was happening outside, she was so scared that she almost screamed and spat out all the ice water in her mouth. There was a tent in the yard! God! Where did thise from? Who was inside? She opened the door, rushed out and ran to the tent in the yard. Hearing the sound of opening the door, the man inside quickly woke up and unzipped the tent, revealing his fascinating handsome face. Eva''s eyes widened and her jaw almost dropped. "Scum Jim, why are you sleeping in my yard?" "It''s all your fault!" Jim said angrily. Eva was confused, "I didn''t let you sleep in my house!" "You don''t want to move to my ce, so I have to." Jim shrugged his shoulders helplessly. Eva almost fainted. She felt helpless. "Scum Jim, it''s not as horrible as you think. Even if the murderer wants to kill me, he won''te to my house, will he?" "That''s possible. It''s not rare to kill someone in the house." Jim threw up his hands and said, "I''ve decided to live in your yard before I find the person who hurt you." Eva rubbed her forehead and said, "Scum Jim, it''s notfortable to sleep in a tent." "It is okay. Not that bad," Jim said in an indifferent tone. Then he took a deep look at her and asked, "Can''t you fall asleep?" "Sort of," Eva muttered. "Do you want to go into my tent and take it as a camping?" Jim smiled. "Won''t I bother you?" Eva raised her eyebrows. "Actually, I didn''t fall asleep either," said Jim. Therefore, Eva went into the house and took two bottles of juice out, and then went into his tent. He opened the sunroof on the top of the tent, and a beautiful starry sky came into view. The moonlight was bright, and the tent was slightly lit up. There was no need to turn on the light. "Do you feel like camping?" A charming smile appeared on Jim''s face. "A little." Eva nodded. It was the first time that she had found such a way to use her yard. "Stupid woman, did you have a nightmare?" Jim unscrewed the lid of the juice, took a sip and asked. "No, I just woke up." Eva pouted and didn''t want to admit it. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. However, Jim could see through her mind at a nce. She was just stubborn. It was strange that she was not afraid. "Stupid woman, even if you are bold, you are still a woman. You need men''s protection." "I can protect myself," said Eva. "I didn''t see that. Although your limbs are developed, you have a simple mind. This criminal''s IQ is higher than yours. You can''t defeat him," Jim said seriously. Eva wrinkled her nose at him and said, "You are trying to boost his morale and annihte your own momentum." "We can''t underestimate our enemy." Jim flicked her forehead. Taking a sip of juice, Eva looked up at the twinkling stars in the night sky and said, "Scum, are you really going to sleep in my yard all the time?" "Of course," Jim said two words crossly. Eva sighed. Judging from the firm expression on his face, she knew that she couldn''t drive him away. Jimy down and put his hands on the back of his head. "In fact, it''s veryfortable. The night wind is fresh, and even the air conditioner is not needed." As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and pulled Eva. She fell down beside him. "What are you doing?" Eva wanted to stand up, but was stopped by his strong arm. "Don''t move. It''s more interesting to talk while lying down and watching the stars." Embarrassed, Eva didn''t want to have fun with him in the middle of the night? "Scum Jim, what if the paparazzi find you camp in my yard like this?" "Whatever!" Jim said bluntly, "Even if I am a public figure, I don''t need to think twice. I can do whatever I want and live whatever I want." Eva fell silent. Jim had always been independent and never yed ording to the rules. It would be strange that he would be afraid of the paparazzi taking pictures secretly. The point was that he was the young master of the media industry. How dare the paparazzi offend him? "Scum Jim, you are a neat freak. Are you that Zodiac sign?" She changed the topic quietly and didn''t want to talk about these serious and annoying things anymore. Before she finished her words, Jim pulled her ear hard and said, "Heaven pepper, everyone on the earth knows what zodiac sign I am, but you don''t know?" Eva stuck out her tongue and said, "I know you are a Leo. Just like Essie, Essie is also a Leo." "Why do you ask?" Jim red at her. "I was just kidding." Eva grinned. "Do you have anyone with that zodiac sign?" Jim asked slowly. "No, but I know someone who is a Scorpion. Isn''t your best friend Zac the Scorpio?" Eva said with a smile, "When we were at school, everyone joked that women of the year of snake who are Scorpions are the most terrifying. Because thebination, they had the heart of a snake and a scorpion which is the most vicious one." "It seems that we have to be careful when we meet such a person," Jim teased with a smile. "Not really. My senior, Nicole is in the year of a snake, and a Scorpion. She is not a vicious at all," Eva said seriously. "You have a good rtionship with Nicole?" Jim asked casually. "Yes, she has always taken good care of me. She used to introduce many roles to me," said Eva. Jim touched his chin and thoughtfully said, "Heaven pepper, do you have any enemies in the entertainment circle?" "There is no special enemy. I keep a low profile. How can I offend someone?" Eva pouted. "You are so stupid. Even if you offend others, you won''t know," Jim sneered. "No matter how stupid I am, I can still feel who is hostile to me, and deeply hostile to me. Even if I can''t feel it, my agent can." Eva said seriously and turned to look at him, "Scum Jim, do you suspect that the person who hurt me is in the entertainment circle?" "At least it has something to do with the people in the entertainment circle. Otherwise, how could he know your location of shooting so clearly?" Jim said thoughtfully. Chapter 884 They Live Under The Same Roof Chapter 884 They Live Under The Same Roof Eva nodded slightly, feeling that Jim''s deduction was very reasonable. These things were premeditated. Ordinary people would not know her schedule, nor would they know her shooting content so clearly. "I guess this person is a schizophrenic." "He''s dead for sure. I''ll catch him!" said Jim, gritting his teeth. After that, the two of them talked about some rxing topics, such as delicious food and the newly prepared movie. Eva fell asleep beside him. Jim gently covered her with a nket. Looking at her beautiful and childish face through the moonlight, he couldn''t help but want to kiss her. This stupid woman seemed to have magic that made him intoxicated and addicted, as if he had been stuck in a swamp and could not extricate himself. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead dotingly. At this moment, his eyes, heart and mind were full of her, as if with her, he had the whole world, and the others and things were all illusory. The night was very peaceful and harmonious. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the beautiful night with her. In her sleep, Eva looked for a source of warmth and a sense of security unconsciously, turned over and rolled into his arms.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. His strong chest made her feel very warm and safe subconsciously. The nightmare had disappeared, and she had a sweet sleep. Jim also took advantage of this opportunity to hold her in his arms, with an evil and attractive smile spilling over his mouth. On the second morning, Eva was awakened by a bird''s singing. She had a good sleep. When she opened her eyes, she saw a handsome face clearly. She was so scared that she almost screamed. She fell asleep in Jim''s tent and even got into his arms. God! Was she out of her mind? She slightly twisted her body, trying to get rid of Jim''s arms, and woke up Jim. "Good morning!" His thin lips raised a charming arc. "Good morning." Embarrassed, Eva blushed, "I''m asleep. Why didn''t you wake me up?" "Why should I wake you up?" Jim shrugged. Eva was speechless. "If we are seen like this, we can''t exin ourselves even if we jump into Yellow River." "If you can''t exin it, then don''t do it. It''s a waste of energy." With an evil smile on his face, Jim seemed to be eager for them to be involved in the gossip and be tied together, unable to clear himself. Eva came out of the tent in a hurry. Fortunately, there were high walls around her yard, so others couldn''t see inside from the outside. Otherwise, it would be terrible. "You can go back first. I want to go in and sleep for a while." Without waiting for Jim''s response, she ran into the house. Looking at her back, Jim smiled mischievously. For the next two days, Jim had been putting up a tent in the yard. It seemed that he had really decided to stay in her yard for a long time. Eva was very regretful. She shouldn''t have listened to Jim at the beginning. She opened the door on the wall of the yard that her yard and his yard shared. Only the fingerprints of the two could open the password lock so they could enter both yards freely. Now she couldn''t stop Jim froming in unless she changed the lock. But she didn''t know what Jim had done in the password lock. Without his fingerprint, the lock couldn''t be removed. ording to the weather forecast, there would be a heavy rain tonight. Eva thought that Jim would go back to his vi, so she didn''t ask much. In the middle of the night, lightning shed and thunder rumbled, and it rained heavily. She quickly got up and closed the window. She was shocked when she looked out. The tent was still in the yard. God! Didn''t the scum Jim check the weather forecast and know there would be a rainstorm at night? She quickly held up the umbre and ran out. It was dangerous to sleep in a tent in such a weather. There was a small nightmp on in the tent, and Jim seemed to be quite cozy,pletely unaffected by the wind, rain and thunder. "Scum Jim,e out quickly and go inside," Eva shouted outside. Because of the heavy rain, most of her body was wet when she went out, and it was useless to hold an umbre. Hearing her voice, Jim opened the tent a crack. Seeing her standing outside wet, he quickly came out and entered the room with her. "Stupid woman, it''s raining so heavily. Why do youe out?" Jim closed the door and let her go upstairs to change her clothes,pletely forgetting that he was also wet. Eva went upstairs and changed her clothes. Then she handed a big bath towel to him and said, "Wipe yourself too. Didn''t you hear the weather forecast today? Didn''t you know it was going to rain?" "I know. You should be more careful at this time. The murderer should take advantage of this opportunity to kill you. If that happens, you will be helpless," Jim said seriously. "Scum Jim, it''s thunderous outside. It''s dangerous for you to sleep in a tent." Eva was speechless. "Don''t worry. Both the male and female thunders are afraid of me. They don''t dare to hit me," Jim teased. Eva''s heart trembled with mixed feelings. At the same time, she also surrendered. She couldn''t let Jim continue to spend the night in her own yard in such a condition. "Well... Is there a room on the first floor of your vi?" "Yes." Jim nodded, his brown eyes flickering in the light. "Well, I''ll move there temporarily. You sleep upstairs and I sleep downstairs. Don''t sleep in our yard anymore." Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s hum, but Jim still heard it clearly, with a charming smile at the corners of his mouth. "Stupid woman, it''s safer upstairs than downstairs. You sleep upstairs, and I sleep downstairs. That''s it," he said with a smile. "Whatever. I don''t care." Eva pouted, "I just borrow it at night. I''ll stay in my own house during the day." In the evening, she went to his vi through the small door and came back in the morning, no one would know. But she felt like she was doing that. Jim shrugged his shoulders and said, "You can live as you like, just like your own home." Outside, the thunder was still roaring, deafening, and the rain did not seem to stop. Eva had to clean up the guest room next door for Jim to sleep. She made two cups of ginger soup and one for Jim. They were all wet in the rain. The ginger soup could dispel the cold, so they wouldn''t catch a cold. "The murderer is not that stupid to kill in such a torrential rain night. You must be too frightened. You think too much." "If he sneaks into your house after you go out, will you know?" Jim flicked her forehead. "I have installed thetest security system. He can''t break in." Eva didn''t take it seriously at all. "Idiot, if he use a hacker to attack the security system first and make it paralyzed, it will be easy to enter." Jim red at her, worried about her simple mind. "That can''t be as smart as you, right?" Eva pouted. "His two assassination ns are very ingenious, but he failed because of his bad luck. It can be seen that his intelligence is not low," Jim said thoughtfully. "Why do I feel that I''m doomed?" Eva held her arm and rubbed the goose bumps on it. "You''ll be fine as long as I''m here. He is far worse than me," Jim said scornfully. "I can''t be with you twenty-four hours a day, can I?" Eva curled her lips. "I''ll follow you twenty-four hours a day." A mischievous smile appeared on Jim''s face. "Don''t you have to work?" Eva felt fainting. "Nothing is more important than protecting you, a stupid woman." Jim stared at her affectionately. All of a sudden, Eva''s heart stopped beating. His eyes made her feel irregr and her pulse disordered. She quickly lowered her eyes and didn''t dare to look at him again, in case of being eroded by the chemical factors that shouldn''t be in the air. "Scum Jim, you don''t have to be so kind to me. What if I can''t pay back your kindness for the rest of my life?" "I''m willing to. It''s none of your business. If you can''t pay it back in this life, you can pay it in the next life. If you can''t pay it in the next life, you can continue to pay it in the next life until it''s fully paid," Said Jim in a domineering manner. Eva was speechless. She bit her lips and said, "Well, it''ste. Go to bed now." Then she ran into the room, just like a snail retracting into its shell, daring note out to face the real world. Jim sighed slightly. He never minded paying for love, even if he couldn''t get a return. Because love was a kind of happiness. On the second day, Eva officially began to ''live with Jim''. In the evening, after taking a shower, she walked through the small door into the yard of Jim with her pajamas in her arms. Jim had decorated the room for her. She liked the fresh Mediterranean style decoration very much. Jim opened a bottle of La Romanee-Conti to celebrate the beginning of their ''living together''. "Scum Jim, you can''t tell anyone that I''m staying here, especially Janice," Eva reminded. "What are you afraid of. The more mysterious you are, the more people will think you are guilty of something," Jim said calmly. "Nowadays, people like to think wildly the most. A man and a woman alone will make people think about it. Even if it were brother and sister living together, they might be framed to have a messy rtionship," said Eva. Jim sighed, "Well, I will keep it a secret." He didn''t want Janice to quarrel with him again. He had changed, and so had she. She waspletely different from before, as if she had changed into another person. He didn''t like her change. "Scum Jim, do you also know that Professor Nichs likes Janice?" After drinking a sip of red wine, Eva asked in a low voice. Jim shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s a good choice for Janice to be with him." "Professor Nichs is a good man. He is a medical genius and a billionaire. He is handsome, not much worse than you," Eva said with a grin. "Can hepete with me?" Jim grabbed her ear and seemed to be dissatisfied with her words. "King Jim is a man of great power. You will rule the world of martial arts for thousands of generations. No one canpare with you," Eva begged for mercy in a hurry. "That''s good." Jim snorted. All handsome men were quite narcissistic. Chapter 885 The Knot In The Childs Heart Chapter 885 The Knot In The Child''s Heart In the Rong Mansion, a sh of hatred shed through Le''s eyes when she saw Essie. Now she had transferred her hatred for Zac to her, and she hated her twice. Walt was sitting on the sofa and ying with the little baby. The baby liked him very much. As soon as he saw him, he would stretch out his hand and call him ''Uncle''. He thought this was the connection between father and son. After all, the baby was his son. Essie brought his favorite fruit paste to him. As soon as he saw her, the baby jumped on Walt''s legs happily. "Mommy, eat fruit, eat fruit!" "Fruit is here, baby." Smiling, Essie was about to take her son over. "Let me feed him," said Walt with a smile. Essie nodded and handed him the fruit pulp. The baby couldn''t wait any longer. He opened his mouth wide and said, "Eat fruit. Eat fruit." "Herees fruit, my little glutton." Walt looked at him dotingly and fed him a spoon of fruit paste. The kids came back from school. Rabi lowered his head, looking very depressed. "Baby, what''s wrong? Why do you look unhappy?" asked Essie, squatting down and looking at him. Rabi blinked his eyes, and a drop of tear fell down from his eyes. "Baker said that both my brother and sister are prodigies, but I''m a fool. I don''t look like my parents. I must have been adopted, not your own child." Hearing that, Essie trembled violently and held him tightly in her arms. "Mommy''s baby, you are very smart. You can dress yourself, wash your hands, tuck yourself in, recognize many words and recite many poems. Baker is talking nonsense. Don''t listen to him anymore." "Yes, brother. Baker is nothing like you. He said that because he was jealous of you." Mili was very angry. It seemed that the bad boy Baker deserved to be beaten. How dare he bully her brother. "But I''m not as smart as you. You''re all geniuses, and so is little Dawny. Only I''m not." Rabi lowered his head, looking self-abased and depressed. "Brother, the three of us are smart like Daddy, and you are kind of like mommy. Didn''t Daddy call Mommy little muddle-headed fool?" said Dot. "So I''m not smart because I am like Mommy?" Raising his head, Rabi looked at Essie. "Yes, if you are all smart like Daddy, Mommy will be so lonely. Fortunately, you are like Mommy. Mommy is too happy." Essie kissed his little face. "Yes, just because you are like Mommy, Mommy loves you the most," Mili said with a smile. "So, I''m Mommy and Daddy''s biological child?" Rabi asked with his eyes wide open. "Of course you are. We are brother and sister." Mili and Dot walked towards him and held him. "If Baker dares to bully you again, we will beat him together." "Okay." Rabi smiled through tears. Seeing his brothers and sister hugging each other, little Dawny reached out his hands and said, "Brothers, sister, hug. Let''s hug each other." When the children saw their younger brother, they ran happily to him and hugged him. Looking at the children, Essie breathed a sigh of relief. She had to tell Rabi''s identity until he grew up. If she told him too early, it would cast a shadow in his heart and be very disadvantageous to his growth. After that, Rabi took the cushion of the Flying Chess and yed it with Mili and Dot. Dawny could also y Flying Chess, so he climbed to the yellow seat and sat down. Walt sat beside him and watched him y chess. His son was so smart that he would definitely be the king of the world in the future. Sitting next to Rabi, Essie said, "Baby, let me tell you. Even if you don''t have a high score of intelligence, that doesn''t mean you are not smart. Look at Mommy. Although I am not as intelligent as Daddy, I can still be an excellent fashion designer. Everyone has his or her own advantages. The most important thing is to disy his or her own advantages." "Okay, Mommy." Rabi nodded. He rolled her eyes for two times and asked, "Mommy, what''s my specialty?" "Our Rabi is good at many things. You can make delicious candy floss for your brother and sister, make many vors of ice cream. You also have a good calligraphy. And you can y table billiards. You y it better than Mili and Dot. Besides, Rabi is good at ying marble. You can win a lot of marble every time," praised Essie, stroking his little head. "So I''m great, right?" Rabi''s beautiful big eyes twinkled with bright light, as if small stars were twinkling. He had never known that he was so good if it were for his Mommy''s praise. Dot was not good at making ice cream. It would fail every time, and Mili''s marble was not as good as his. It seemed that as the elder brother, he had many advantages over his younger brother and sister. "Yes, Mommy''s baby is awesome." Essie thumbed up. The four kids yed Flying Chess. Essie was feeding them fruits. Walt looked at her from time to time. His little sun was the most beautiful, intelligent and kind-hearted woman in the world. She was particrly patient and loved Rabi. Other women could only love their own children, and they would not care about other people''s children, especially enemy''s. Although the baby boy was the smallest, his chess ran the fastest. He pped his hands happily with a comcent expression, making everyoneugh. "Dawny, are you the reincarnation of the God of gamblers? You have thrown the dice for four times and every time was six point." Mili smiled and pinched his pink face. "Dawny is the best." The baby raised his eyebrows and didn''t seem to realize that he was the youngest baby. "Indigo blue is extracted from the indigo nt, but is bluer than the nt ites from." Dot touched his little head and said, "You''re so smart. I''m under great pressure." "Dot, I''m not stressed. Why are you stressed?" Rabi looked at him seriously. "That''s right. You are my elder brother. I''m less stressed." Dot smiled. "Maybe Dawny will be smarter than us when he grows up." Mili covered her mouth and giggled. "Maybe." Dot nodded. His brother had passed the jaws of death, and he even won the fight with the king of hell. It could be seen that his intelligence was extraordinary. Dawny seemed to understand what they were talking about. He grinned and didn''t intend to be modest at all. Perhaps he inherited the narcissistic genes of his father. Looking at ''his son'', Walt was overjoyed. His son was destined to be different from others since he was born. As the elder brother, Rabi needed to show it. His mommy had praised him so many advantages just now, and he had to show it. His brothers and sister were all geniuses. He couldn''t fall behind, lest his ssmates would make fun of him again. After ying the Flying Chess, he went into his room and moved out the ice cream machine. "Mili, Dot, Dawny, I''ll make ice cream for you, okay?" "Okay." The kids nodded at the same time in case their brother would be disappointed. Rabi began to mix the milk shake and fruit. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Mili likes strawberry vor, Dot like pineapple vor, and Dawny likes cherry vor. Mommy likes orange and uncle likes coconut," he murmured to himself as he added some juice. He remembered everyone''s taste very clearly. Rabi was indeed very talented in this aspect. He made a good milkshake, and even Mili and Dot were not as good as him. Soon, he made Mili''s favorite strawberry ice cream. Then he made other vors of ice cream for his two younger brothers, mommy and uncle. Essie knew that Rabi was a very considerate child, He was also very sensitive. He didn''t want to disappoint his parents or be looked down upon by his brother and sister. Therefore, she had to care more about him, give him confidence, and let him grow healthily. As soon as Zac came back, the children happily greeted him. "Daddy!" Dawny reached out his hand to him and asked for a hug. Zac picked up the little baby and kissed his two little faces. "Baby, do you miss daddy?" "Yes, I do." Dawny said in a sweet voice, "Brother made ice cream. It''s delicious." "Really? Did brother make ice cream for you again?" Zac smiled and stroked Rabi''s head. Rabi quickly made his favorite ice cream of the mix of orange and pineapple vor. Seeing the whole family was having a good time, it was inevitable that Walt felt a little envious. If he had found Essie earlier, this happy family would have belonged to him. How could it be Zac''s turn? Why did Zac take away everything he liked and wanted? The heir of the Rong family and Essie, should all be his. Since both of them were equally powerful, why God had to make them be born to the same family? Le went downstairs. At the sight of Zac, her eyes were filled with love again. She had the same thought as Walt. If it weren''t for Essie, Zac would definitely be hers. Essie was a thief. She stole the man who should belong to her and locked him so that she couldn''t take him back. Such a vicious woman shouldn''t have lived in this world. If one day she fell into her hands, she would let her die a horrible death. "Walt, since you like children so much, why don''t we start to n to have our own baby?" she said with a faint smile. Walt was choked heavily. He red at her and said, "I don''t n to do that this year. Let''s talk about it next year." Le pouted, "Why are you not in a hurry at all? I''m getting old. If I don''t give birth, I''ll be an elderly pregnant woman." "Yeah, brother, it''s time for you and sister-inw to make a n. Don''t always be so dandiacal," said Essie in a joking tone. "It''s good to have Dawny with me now. It''s too troublesome for me to give birth to a baby my own. I will wait for a while." A look of impatience appeared on Walt''s face. Le cast a sidelong nce at him. She really wanted to make it real with Walt so that she could save her position as the young hostess of the Rong family. She didn''t want to leave Zac. Even if she couldn''t be his wife, she had to stay with him for the rest of her life, watching and guarding him. She knew that even if she took revenge one day and drove away Essie from Zac, he might marry her. Therefore, the position of the young hostess of the Rong family was very suitable. As for Walt''s thoughts, she couldn''t care about them anymore. People always lived for themselves. Walt stayed downstairs for a while and went upstairs. Le followed him immediately. Chapter 886 The Future Mother-In-Law Is Very Satisfied Chapter 886 The Future Mother-In-Law Is Very Satisfied As soon as they entered the room, Walt showed a cold expression. "Don''t make a mistake. We are just pretending to be a couple. Don''t expect us to make it real." "Let''s be a real couple for a period of time. Having a baby won''t hinder your n, right?" Le shrugged. "How could I have a baby with you?" He looked at her with a sneer. "Why not?" Le asked. "I don''t need any other woman''s child. It''s enough for me to have Dawny," Walt said firmly. "He will always be under the name of Zac. He won''t recognize you as his father." Le nced at him sympathetically. "As long as Zac and Essie separate, I will tell him the truth," said Walt in a low voice. "I didn''t mean to hurt you, but it''s not an easy thing to separate Zac from Essie. Even with the help of Willi, we may not seed. Don''t hold too much hope." Le made no secret of it. "Even if there is only one percent possibility, I still want to have a try. After all, we have a child. I still have hope," Waltforted himself. "Really? The ideal is plump, and the reality is bony. I advise you to be more realistic. You''d better ept me and live with me rather than waste your energy and time on someone like Essie. No matter in appearance or figure, I''m no worse than Essie," said Le, pouting. "Does Willi suggest you to do so?" Walt sneered. "I just think that we are quite suitable for each other. We havemon goals,mon dreams, and common belief." Le shrugged. "I didn''t see it at all. You''d better not make such a n, or don''t me me for being rude to you," Walt warned. "You will regret it," said Le coldly. In the hall. Zac was pretending to be a horse for his little son to ride on him. The baby sat on his back, giggling and quite happy. "I remember that when we were children, daddy Hanson often did this for us," Mili said in a very low voice, looking at her father and brother. "Once, you peed on him by ident," Dot said with a smile. "You have a good memory, don''t you?" Mili pouted. "I have no choice. I can''t forget it." Dot shrugged. "You have to forget it." Mili pouted unhappily. "Well, I won''t mention it anymore." Dot nodded. Zac returned to the sofa and sat down, putting the baby on hisps. "I find that uncle likes Dawny very much. The first thing he does when hees back every day is to look for him," said Mili. "It seems that he has taken Dawny as his own child," Dot rubbed his chin and said. "I also think that since uncle likes children so much, why don''t he have one himself?" Asked Mili, tilting her head. "He thinks it''s too troublesome to have a baby by himself." Dot smiled. "It''s Mommy''s business to have a baby. Daddy does not need to give birth to a baby," Mili said with a pout. "Uncle has his own n. You two just leave him alone." Essie caressed the heads of the two children. Mili took a sip of the juice and said thoughtfully like an adult, "I think it is not that uncle doesn''t want a baby. He just doesn''t want to have a baby with aunt. Maybe the two of them had broken up. Aunt wanted to have a baby as soon as possible to keep uncle, but uncle wanted to divorce her, so he didn''t want a baby. He can only ce his love on little Dawny." "Sounds reasonable." Dot touched his chin and nodded slightly. Essie and Zac looked at each other. Their daughter''s guess was reasonable. Walt was a yboy with only three minutes'' passion. He was capricious and liked to pursue novelty and excitement. Maybe he and Laura got married just because of the temporary passion. Now that the passion was gone, he regretted and wanted to get rid of it. After the ident of Charlotte, Mary proposed to hold a wedding for them, but he dyed it to the national holiday in October, probably because he didn''t want to hold it. As for Laura, she certainly didn''t want to divorce. She could only keep his heart by giving birth to a child. Thinking of this, Essie sighed and sympathized with Laura. "Sister-inw is also very pitiful. The two of them have only been married for less than a year, but brother has changed his mind." "They will take care of their own business. We don''t need to worry about them," Zac said in an indifferent tone. He had been ustomed to his brother''s chaotic love life. He bet that even if he was married, there would not be only Laura around him. At this time, in the vi, Eva had cooked the snakehead fish soup for Jim. Although his wound was scarred over, he strongly requested the woman to cook the snakehead fish soup for him, so she had to obey. As soon as she put the soup on the table, she heard the doorbell ringing. From the monitor, she saw that it was Jim''s mother, Mrs. Kerry. She trembled violently and didn''t know what to do. "Scum Jim, your mommy is here." "Open the door," Jim said in a low voice. "Should I hide from her? I don''t want her to misunderstand me." Eva rubbed her hands awkwardly and was about to hide into the room upstairs, but she was stopped by Jim. "Why? I saved you and got hurt. Isn''t it natural for you to take care of me?" "Yeah. It''s normal to take care of a male bestie." Eva grinned and ran to open the door. When Mrs. Kerry saw her, she was slightly shocked, and then showed an amiable smile. "Miss Fang, you are here too." "Hello, auntie." Eva bowed politely. "You don''t have to be restrained. I''m not an outsider," Mrs. Kerry said with a smile, as if she was happy that she could stay with her son. Jim came over and asked, "Mommy, why didn''t you call me in advance?" "Are you two disturbed?" Mrs. Kerry asked with a smile in a teasing tone. Eva was a little embarrassed and exined hurriedly, "Aunt, you misunderstood. Jim was injured because of me. I want to take good care of him. Nothing else." "You have toe here often. Jim does need to be taken care of." Mrs. Kerry held her hand, as if she was going to give her son to her. Eva smiled awkwardly and said nothing, not knowing what to say. "Mommy, I''m going to have some soup. In case it''s getting cold," Jim said and entered the dining room. Eva immediately asked Mrs. Kerry to have some soup together. What she bought today was a wild fish, big enough for several people to drink. Mrs. Kerry didn''t intend to refuse and sat down, as if she was ready to test her future daughter-inw''s cooking skills. Eva filled the bowl for her. She took a sip and nodded, "Miss Fang, you are really good at cooking." "Auntie, since we are all familiar with each other, why don''t you call me Eva?" "Okay, Eva." Mrs. Kerry smiled. "Mommy, cooking soup is not her strong point. She is good at making dessert," Jim praised proudly. "Next time, I''ll make some desserts for you," said Eva in a hurry. Mrs. Kerry looked at her son and smiled. It seemed that he had known his true feeling. God was willing to give him a chance. It was a good thing. "Eva, if you are free on Friday,e over our home with Jim and have dinner together with us," she said with a smile. Eva shook violently. Go to Jim''s house for dinner? Good girl. It seemed that Mrs. Kerry misunderstood her. She wasn''t Jim''s girlfriend. She was just a good friend. "Aunt, I..." When Eva was about to refuse politely, she heard Jim''s voice, "Friday is my mommy''s birthday." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Stunned, Eva swallowed what she was going to say. Mrs. Kerry was the queen of the entertainment circle. She was celebrating her birthday. If she refused, it would be impolite, disrespectful and ungrateful. Unless she did not want to stay in the entertainment industry anymore, or she would not dare to refuse. "Oh, it''s your birthday. I''ll be there. Thank you for your invitation." Jimughed to himself. Although the trilobite had a low IQ, she had a good Eq. Mrs. Kerry smiled and turned to her son, "Remember toe with Eva." "I know." The corners of Jim''s mouth lifted into a smirk. He was now the bodyguard of this woman twenty-four hours a day, so of course he would escort her there. After Mrs. Kerry left, Eva began to worry about what kind of gift she would give Mrs. Kerry. As a person of such high social status, money was not something she fancy of. She wouldn''t care about Hermes or Garnier. Jim seemed to have read her mind. "My mommy likes ss products most. If you make a unique piece of ss art for her, she will be very happy." "Great!" Eva pped her hands happily. She asked Essie to design a unique Phoenix for her. Isn''t Mrs. Kerry the queen of the entertainment circle? And the Phoenix is the symbol of the queen. After that, she went to DIY ss shop with Jim, making the ss by herself. Some things were easy to say, but difficult to do. It was the first time for Eva to learn to make ss. She couldn''t make it into shape, let alone make it into a Phoenix. "Don''t worry. Take your time. You still have two days,"forted Jim. "Oh, it''s so difficult to make ss. I thought it was easy to make all kinds of ss products in the gift shop." Eva sighed. "Nothing is difficult in the world as long as you determine to do it." Jim shrugged. "That makes sense. I''ll drink some juice and eat something to boost my vital capacity. I wille back and continue it." Eva clenched her fists. Jim smiled and took her to the dessert shop. Eva ordered several desserts. She wanted to eat more, so she had the strength to blow hard. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t blow out a Phoenix. Jim looked at her affectionately. He had always appreciated the perseverance of heaven pepper. At that time, she didn''t want to give up and insisted to challenge him. She even went to learn the Wing Chun fist. Chapter 887 You Are A Liar Chapter 887 You Are A Liar After twenty failures, Eva finally made the Phoenix. "Yeah." She cheered up. "My mommy will like this gift very much." Jim touched her head with a smile. Eva thought her gift was not bad. Born in the European royal family, such a nobledy as Mrs. Kerry cared about special gifts, not precious ones. When they came back, Janice was waiting at the gate of the vi. When she saw Eva sitting in Jim''s car, a cold light shed through her eyes. "I''m going back." After getting off the car, Eva went straight into her own house to avoid disturbing them. Janice came for the birthday party of Mrs. Kerry. She came here to ask him to bring her with him. "Jim, the day after tomorrow is your mother''s birthday. I bought a gift and wanted to give it to her in person. Can I go back with you the day after tomorrow?" "Janice, thank you for remembering her birthday. But you know her temper. If you go there, you will only make yourself ufortable," Jim tried to persuade her. "It doesn''t matter. I know she can''t ept me for the time being, but I will try my best. I believe that with my sincerity, she will be moved by me one day." Janice looked at him pleadingly. Jim sighed, "Janice, we are just good friends now. You don''t have to make things difficult for yourself for me." Janice''s shoulders shook. His words were like a dagger stabbing into her heart, making her bleeding and overwhelmed with pain. "Jim, please don''t do this to me!" She pounced on him and hugged him tightly, unwilling to let him go. "I love you. I''ve always loved you like this. How can you not love me and fall in love with someone else?" "I''m sorry, Janice. I''m so sorry," Jim said seriously. He had loved her, but that was love out of pity, not the love engraved in the bone and soul, so he could only let her down. "I don''t want an apology. I want you to love me again," Janice said in tears, which wet Jim''s cor. "I have never really loved you. Why should I love you again?" said Jim helplessly. "You don''t love me? How could you not love me? Have you forgotten so many beautiful memories of our past?" Janice questioned. She wouldn''t believe it no matter how hard she tried. She had long forgotten how long it had been for eight years. If it weren''t for love deep rooted in her heart, it would easily eroded and swallowed up by time. "I''m sorry, Janice." Jim couldn''t say anything else except these three words. "If it weren''t for Eva, you would havee back to me, wouldn''t you?" Janice asked painfully. "No, we won''t. Even without Eva, we won''t be able to make it," Jim said frankly and firmly. Janice''s vital part was hit hard, "Why?" "If your heart is full, no one can enter it. Only when it is empty can you ept others. Before Eva appeared, my feelings for you had faded away. My heart had been empty, but I haven''t discovered it yet." "You are lying! You are lying! I don''t believe you!" Janice ran out crying and stayed in the car for a long time. She firmly believed that it was Eva who stepped in their rtionship. As long as she disappeared, he woulde back to her. Instead of going back, she got off the car to look for Eva. Eva was bending over the tea table and writing a birthday card for Mrs. Kerry. Seeing from the monitor that it was Janice, she quickly put the gift away and put it on the storage rack. Janice''s eyes were red and swollen. Eva knew she had cried at the first sight. She didn''t say anything, nor did she know what to say. Pretending not to see, she took out a can of frozen juice from the fridge and gave it to her. Janice unscrewed the cap and took a sip. Then she held her hand and said, "Eva, don''t live next to Jim, okay? He will see you every day. How can he forget you? And maybe Vinton is here. He will be angry when he sees you with Jim." Eva lowered her head. If she knew that she slept in Jim''s house every night, she would probably go crazy. "Janice, I''ve sold my apartment. Move out from there. Where else can I live?" "You can buy a new apartment, rent an apartment, or move to live with Jade and J," Janice suggested. "Let me think about it," said Eva in a low voice. "Eva, I know you are a good person. You will help me and Jim, won''t you?" Janice looked pitiful. Eva nodded. She was a soft hearted person. As long as others begged, she could not refuse. At this time, her phone rang. It was from her agent. She went to the side hall to answer the phone. Janice saw the gift she hid on the storage rack. Before Eva sealed the gift box, Janice opened it secretly. Seeing the beautiful ss Phoenix inside, she was a little shocked. Was it for Jim? A phoenix shouldn''t be suitable to give to a man, right? She took out a card when she saw it. ncing at the words on it, the corners of her mouth twisted violently. It turned out that the Golden Phoenix was for Mrs. Kerry. Was it possible that Jim would take Eva to attend Mrs. Kerry''s birthday party? A burst of extreme anger appeared on her face. No wonder he refused to take her there. It turned out that he took Eva with him. What Eva said was more pleasant to hear than singing. She only loved Vinton and wanted to fulfill her wish to be with Jim. It turned out that she was lying to her! She was just a green tea bitch. Secretly, she didn''t know how to seduce Jim. Otherwise, Jim wouldn''t have been dizzy because of her. She quickly closed the box in case Eva found that she had moved it and knew that she was going to attend Mrs. Kerry''s birthday party. When Eva came back, she deliberately asked, "Eva, do you have any arrangement on Friday?" Eva didn''t dare to say that she was going to attend Mrs. Kerry''s birthday party. She could only say perfunctorily, "I don''t have any arrangement. I just watch TV at home." A cold and insidious light shed across Janice''s face. This woman was indeed lying. She was so bad and hateful. She wouldn''t let her go so easily. She would make her a fool of herself at the birthday party of Mrs. Kerry the day after tomorrow. On the second night, she came here with J. She also made several desserts she made herself. She wanted to enjoy the moon and eat them with Eva in the yard. "Although it''s not Mid-Autumn Festival today, it''s still the fifteenth of the lunar calendar. The moon is so full and bright," Janice said with a smile. "Yeah." Eva nodded and looked at J, "Have you recovered?" "It''s okay. Jade and I will have another child. We must be careful this time," said J. "You are still young. You will have children," Evaforted. "J, remember to take part in Professor Nichs''s experiment," Janice reminded. J pouted, "Sister, I don''t want to go. I don''t like Nichs. He is a bad guy." "He is not a bad guy. He is a doctor," said Janice. "He is a bad doctor. He drew my blood and marrow. It hurts so much. I don''t want to go to his ce anymore." J shook her head like a rattle drum. "J, listen to me. Don''t act like a child, or I won''t talk to you." Janice showed an angry face. J lowered her head and said nothing, looking very aggrieved. Eva hurried to be the peacemaker, "Janice, J doesn''t like it, so we won''t do it for the time being. It won''t bete to do it after the result of the test is confirmed." "I did it for the sake of J. Doesn''t she want to have a healthy baby? Does she want her child to be born with a disease like me, or just like her, with a brain problem?" Janice couldn''t help raising her voice. She hated her own genes very much. People with bad genes like her father shouldn''t have children at all. Giving birth to them was to make them suffer. J pouted, "I''m fine. I''m just special, different from others." "I''m your sister. You have to listen to me, okay? Just like in the United States, no objection is allowed," Janice ordered. Since she married Jade, she was not as obedient as before. She really regretted that she had pushed her to Jade. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Sister, Jade said that I don''t need to listen to others'' opinions. I can have my own thought," J murmured. Janice pretended to be very angry and pushed the cup on the table with a wave of her hand. The juice spilled over and sprinkled on her dress. "Oh, you girls talk first. I''m going to the bathroom to wash my dress." After saying that, she stood up and went into the house. Instead of entering the bathroom immediately, she secretly took out the gift from the storage rack that Eva was going to send to Mrs. Kerry. Last night, Eva sealed the gift box and waited to give it to Mrs. Kerry tomorrow. She carefully tore off the stickers on the gift box, put her things hidden in the handbag, put the ss Phoenix into the handbag, and then sealed the stickers. She did it secretly and perfectly. Eva was eating desserts in the yard and didn''t notice what was happening inside at all. Not long after Janice came out, Jim came back. He rang the doorbell of Eva first. Seeing it was him from the entrance guard video, Janice hurried to open the door. "Jim, youe at the right time. I made some desserts and sent them to Eva. We sit in the yard and enjoy the moon. Would you like to join us?" "No, thanks. I''m leaving now. Enjoy your time." Jim returned to his vi with a faint smile. "Why doesn''t brother Jime to enjoy the moon for us?" J pouted. "Maybe he is tired. He is very busy," Eva said with understatement. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll bring him a te of dessertter." Janice forced a smile. "Yes, brother Jim will like it." J nodded. "Of course. He used to like my pancake very much." Janice smiled. Chapter 888 The Birthday Present Is Missing Chapter 888 The Birthday Present Is Missing Janice''s eyes darkened. If Jim didn''t love her anymore and chose to leave her, he wouldn''t be happy. Their rtionship was linked. If she was unhappy, she wouldn''t make him happy. She couldn''t get her own happiness, and so couldn''t he. This was the result of his betrayal and abandon of her. Why did he forget her and stop loving her after only eight years. As long as she still loved him, he must love her, not others. He must love her all his life. Even if she died, he couldn''t love anyone else. She wouldn''t allow it. He was hers. If she couldn''t get him, no one else could. He could only think of her, miss her and love her all his life. It waste, so she left with J. Eva went to bed early tonight. He needed to cheer up and attend Mrs. Kerry''s birthday party. She couldn''t have dark circles under her eyes. The Jing mansion was located in one of the four Geomantic sites in Dragon City. The style of the mansion waspletely different from the antique Chinese garden style of the Rong Mansion. It was aesthetic and modern European style. It was the first time for Eva toe here. She craned her neck and looked at them curiously. Rich families were very rich. They had to go through a Green Avenue to get to the castle like mansion through the iron gate. Mrs. Kerry had always been low-key and frugal, and her birthday party was not rampant. She only invited some rtives and friends to celebrate. Jim''s father, Ryker, the leader of the media, had a son and a daughter with his wife. Their eldest daughter, Judy was the editor in chief of pop magazine. Eva greeted the media king, Mrs. Kerry and miss Jing politely. "Should I call you Miss Fang or Mrs. Xu?" sked Judy jokingly. "Just call me Eva," Eva shrugged and said lightly. "Okay." Judy nodded. Zac and Essie came with the children. As Jim''s best friend, of course he woulde to greet Mrs. Kerry. "Wish grandma Kerry a good luck and a happy birthday," Mili, Dot and Rabi said at the same time. The little baby was in his daddy''s arms, also mumbling with his brothers and sister. "Good kids." With a kind smile, Mrs. Kerry beckoned the children toe over and caressed their heads. Then she looked at Jim and said, "Jim, look, how old is Zac''s child. You really have to hurry up. You can''t fall behind too much." "Grandma Kerry, I have been urging sworn father to hurry up and give birth to my wife as soon as possible. Otherwise, there will be a generation gap between us if the age difference are too big," Dot rubbed his chin and said like an adult. "You are right." Mrs. Kerry was amused by him. Every time she saw the smart and funny children of Zac, she had a strong desire to have a grandson. "Grandma Kerry, do you want our sworn father to marry our sworn mother and have a baby?" Mili tilted her head and looked at her. Mrs. Kerry smiled and said nothing. Eva pinched the pink little face of Mili and said, "Little bad girl, don''t talk nonsense." "No, I didn''t. Sworn father brought you here today just to see your parents inw, didn''t he?" Mili said seriously. "I''m here to celebrate your grandmother Kerry''s birthday," Eva exined immediately. "It''s all the same. It doesn''t matter. Sworn Mommy, don''t be shy. An ugly daughter-inw has to meet her parents inw, not to mention you are not ugly," Mili giggled and teased Eva. "I forgive you for your innocent words." Eva had to end this embarrassing topic as soon as possible. "Mommy, Eva has a gift for you." A charming smile appeared on Jim''s face. Eva presented the gift box he brought. Mrs. Kerry took the package and unwrapped it. When she opened the box, her face suddenly changed and Rabi screamed in horror. It was not the golden ss Phoenix made by Eva, but a dead sparrow with its head twisted off. "Mommy, I''m scared." Being a coward, Rabi hid behind Essie in a hurry. "What''s going on?" Ryker flew into a rage. "Daddy, Mommy, this is not a gift from Eva. She wants to give you a golden ss Phoenix made by herself," Jim exined as he took the brocade box away and asked the security guard to take it out for inspection. "That''s impossible. I packed it well and brought it here. How did it be like this?" Eva was shocked. "Eva, has anyone touched your gift?" asked Essie in a hurry. "No. I packed the gift box the night before yesterday and put it on the storage rack all the time. I haven''t moved it." Puzzled, Eva apologized to Mrs. Kerry, "Auntie, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I didn''t check it carefully, so you were frightened. I''m sorry." "It''s not your fault. You have packed it well. It''s impossible for you to open it and check it again. What''s more, it''s still in your own house," Mrs. Kerry said kindly. "Eva, is there a thief in your house? Is there anything else missing?" asked Essie in a hurry. "No, I was at home all day yesterday. If there was a thiefing in, I must know it." Eva scratched his head. "Even a thief can''t just steal a ss Phoenix without taking away any other valuable things," said Zac thoughtfully. "Sworn Mommy, it seems that someone changed your gift on purpose to make a fool of you and annoy grandma Kerry at her birthday party," Mili analyzed seriously. "Morning pepper, Janice and J went to your house yesterday. Has anyone elsee?" Jim asked in a low voice. "No." Eva shook her head. "Was it possible that Janice or J change your gift?" said Dot. "They didn''t know that I was going to attend auntie''s birthday party, nor did they know that I prepared a gold phoenix as a gift," Eva said in confusion. "Does it have anything to do with the person who wanted to hurt you before? She knows your whereabouts very well," Mili guessed. "Eva, you have to be careful. The perpetrator must have known you since he came to your home. You must know him too. It wouldn''t be stranger who did it," reminded Judy. "Send more bodyguards to protect you," Mrs. Kerry said in a low voice. "I will find out the truth." Jim''s face was full of killing intent. Although there was such an unpleasant episode, Mrs. Kerry''s birthday party went on quite well. When Jim left to greet the guests, she pulled Eva to her side. "My child, I''m sorry for what happened between you and Vinton. But the dead are gone. You still have to live well for yourself," she said in a low voice. "I know, auntie." Eva lowered her head, and her thick long eyshes cast two sad shadows on her fair eyelids. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Give Jim a chance. I know my son very well. He will treat you well and be a good husband," Mrs. Kerry said earnestly. Eva was slightly shocked. "Auntie, you must have misunderstood. Jim and I are just good friends." "I know better than anyone what Jim is thinking. He and Janice has been the past. You are his present and future," Mrs. Kerry said seriously. Eva lowered her head and said nothing. She really didn''t know what to say. While she was silent, Mrs. Kerry said again, "You should be careful of Janice. She is not as innocent and kind-hearted as she looks. She is too scheming." Eva thought of Janice''s dual personality. It was not that she was not simple or kind-hearted. It was just that the bad second personality often came out to make trouble, which made people think that she had hidden it deeply and it was difficult to understand. But she couldn''t exin it to Mrs. Kerry. The Jing family had already rejected Janice. If she told Mrs. Kerry that Janice had dual personality, Mrs. Kerry would definitely think that she was a lunatic, let alone let her marry her son. Janice was her good friend. She couldn''t expose her friend''s weakness and add insult to injury. "Auntie, Janice is also my good friend. She is gentle and kind. If you know her well, you will like her." "I''ve been through more hardships than you. I know her better than you do," Mrs. Kerry said in a firm tone, as if she firmly believed her judgment. After a pause, she continued, "I know. Janice must think that I dislike her genes, so I objects to her dating with Jim. In fact, what I care about is not only this, but also her moral quality. Janice failed me." Eva was slightly stunned. In fact, she had always thought that Ryker and Mrs. Kerry were against Janice''s rtionship with Jim because Janice had a terrible inherited disease gene. She didn''t expect that there was still such a reason. But her impression of Janice didn''t change after getting along with her for so long. She was weak and kind-hearted, like a piece of white paper. She often donated money to people in need, and found a shelter for cats and dogs abandoned by their master. Her first personality was kind and pure, but the problem was her second personality. If Janice was hit hard again, her first personality was likely to be destroyed and devoured by the second personality. At that time, the kind-hearted Janice would be gone, and only the dangerous and terrible Janice would be left. "Auntie, you know what? Janice built a house for stray cats and dogs, which was especially used to rescue the abandoned animals of their masters. She is very kind. You must have misunderstood her." Mrs. Kerry sighed, "You should remember not to hurt others, but you need to guard against others." "Well, I see. Thank you for your advice." Eva nodded. After Jim came back, Mrs. Kerry kept silent and didn''t disturb the two of them. Mili and Dot were still studying the case where Eva''s gift was exchanged. "Sworn Mommy, we have found an important clue. Your gift package has been touched by others," Mili said seriously. "If he doesn''t tear apart the stickers, how can he change my ss gold phoenix?" Eva was a little depressed. She decided to go back and make another Golden Phoenix made of ss as a birthday gift for Mrs. Kerry. Chapter 889 The Matter Was Exposed Chapter 889 The Matter Was Exposed Mili walked to the front of Jim and said, "Sworn Daddy, do you like sworn mommy very much?" "Kid, do you have any suggestion?" Jim smiled and stroked her head. "We haven''t seeded yet. We still need to work hard." Mili covered her mouth and giggled. "Is there anything that your sworn father can''t seed?" Jim raised his thick eyebrows and looked narcissistic. "Then I wish you sess." Mili grinned, revealing two cute dimples. Jim slightly narrowed his peach blossom eyes and said, "Little girl, I found that you didn''t call her aunt today, but sworn Mommy. Did you do it on purpose?" "I just want to cooperate with you. Sworn Daddy and sworn Mommy happen to be a couple. If I call her aunt, wouldn''t it be strange for you to take my aunt to grandma Kerry''s birthday party?" Mili said seriously. "Smart!" Jim gave her a thumbs up with a smile, "You can call her sworn Mommy from now on. Don''t call aunt again." "Before you seed, she is still my aunt, because she married my uncle. Only if she marries you, she won''t be my aunt," Mili said slowly. "Little girl. She didn''t really marry your uncle. The ceremony doesn''t count. It''s not legal," Jim exined seriously. "Uncle Vinton is so pitiful. He was going to get married, be the bridegroom. Yest, he had suffered such a misfortune that he and aunt Eva can''t get married," Mili lowered her eyes and said sadly. "Your uncle will always live in your sworn mother''s heart. His position is irreceable. No one, even I can''t upy it," said Jim in a low voice. "Sworn Daddy, if sworn mommy has uncle in her heart all the time, won''t you feel sad to be with her? My mommy said that if you love someone, you should give your whole heart to him. If there is someone else in your heart, it''s unfair to him," Mili said in a grown-up tone. Jim touched her head and said, "I have no choice. I''mte. Her heart has been upied by your uncle. So I have to respect her and your uncle." Mili looked as she understood but still a little confused. "Sworn Daddy, I find you are so great. My daddy is far worse than you. He not only doesn''t allow mommy to have daddy Hanson in her heart, but also wants me and Dot not to be close to daddy Hanson and only be close to him. He was the invincible demon in the universe, and everything should belong to his private domain. He doesn''t know how to share anything." Hearing this not far away, Zac wanted to spit out blood. Jim gave him a sympathetic look. Sometimes it was troublesome to have too smart kids. Zac walked over and pinched the pink face of Mili. "Mili the little knife, you not only make your father hit while lying down, but also make up for me, right?" "Daddy, I''m just telling the truth. Did I frame you?" She stuck out her tongue at him. "Milli the little knife, let me tell you. Love can''t be shared. You will understand when you grow up," Zac said seriously. "Why can sworn Daddy and uncle share sworn Mommy?" Mili tilted her head and asked in confusion. "Because your uncle has passed away. We keep him in our heart because we want to remember him, remember him and respect him," said Zac seriously and honestly. "ording to you, sworn Mommy doesn''t love uncle." Mili pouted. "Sworn Mommy loves your uncle, and uncle loves her too. So he hopes that your sworn Mommy can have a happy family instead of being alone for the rest of her life," said Zac in a low voice. "Got it." Mili nodded, but it had nothing to do with her father''s strong possessiveness. Essie was thinking about the change of Eva''s birthday gift. Her intuition told her that it had something to do with Janice and her sister. Jim thought the same. On the second day, he called out Janice and her sister. Hearing that Eva''s birthday gift was changed, Janice was shocked and pretended to know nothing. "What gift? Who did Eva give it to?" "This is for my mommy. She invited Eva to her birthday party," Jim said casually. The corners of Janice''s mouth twitched slightly. "Jim, are you suspecting me and J?" "Only you and J came to J''s vi the day before yesterday, so I want to figure it out." There was a hint of coldness on Jim''s handsome face. Janice turned to her sister J, "J, did you do it? Did you see that brother Jim didn''t take sister to the birthday party, but took another woman with him, so you defended sister and secretly changed Eva''s gifts?" It sounded like she was asking her sister, but in fact, it was more like using Jim of his ruthlessness. J lowered her head and said nothing, as if acquiesced. In fact, she had no idea what her sister was talking about. She had never seen Eva''s gift, nor had she changed it. However, she saw that her sister had sent a secret signal. She was pulling her ears, which was a hint to make her admit her ''mistake''. Since childhood, as long as her sister made trouble outside, she had to bear it. Her sister said that if she didn''t ept it, she would be possessed by the devil. She had to protect her sister. No matter what she said and did, she would do it. She couldn''t let her be possessed by the devil. Jim red at J, "Do you miss the lonely amusement park and want to go there again?" "No, I don''t be locked up. J knows she is wrong. J will never dare to do that again." J held her arms and hid behind Janice. Janice reached out to protect her sister, "This time, J did it for me. She didn''t want me to be wronged. If you want to lock someone up, just lock me up. I''m not afraid." Her tone was full of resentment, anger and usation. A cold light shed across Jim''s face. "For your sake, I forgive J this time. You''d better keep an eye on her. Don''t do it again, or I''ll teach you a lesson," he warned her word by word. After returning home, Jim told Eva that J had secretly changed her birthday gift. "J is a psycho. Stay away from her as far as possible." "That''s impossible." Eva was slightly shocked, "J has been with me all the time and has never left my sight. How could she have time to rece my gift and re-wrap it?" "She hasn''t left for even a minute?" Jim raised his eyebrows. "No, she didn''t. As soon as she and Janice came here, she went to the yard to enjoy the moon and eat cakes. Then she stayed with me in the yard until she left." Eva recalled. "What about Janice? Did Janice leave?" Jim touched his chin and said thoughtfully. "Janice went in and washed her dress. She had a small dispute with J. She knocked over the juice and stained her dress. Then she went to the bathroom to wash her dress," said Eva. "How long had she been there?" Jim slightly tilted his body, as if it had attracted a lot of attention. "I don''t remember. Anyway, it took some time for her to wash the juice. It was difficult to wash," said Eva. Jim kept silent for a while and said slowly, "If J didn''t do it, it was Janice who did it." "It''s impossible. She is so kind. How could she do such a thing?" Eva shook her head violently. "In the past eight years, she has changed a lot in America. She is no longer as innocent as before. Be careful when you are with her in the future." Eva lowered her head. She knew that Janice wouldn''t do that, but if the person who came the day before yesterday was not the original her, but the derivative one, it would be possible. That Janice hated her and was hostile to her. The most terrible thing was that when she disguised herself, she couldn''t tell if she was the first personality Janice or the second personality Janice. "Scum Jim, you''d better be good to Janice in the future. She can''t be greatly stimted." "She has recovered. She is just like a normal person now. Don''t worry too much," said Jim in a low voice. She had recovered physically, but not mentally. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Eva sighed in her heart. She decided to call out Essie and talk about it peacefully. It would be terrible if the one who appeared in front of them now was always the second personality of Janice. In the afternoon tea restaurant of Vitoria. Taking a sip of tea, Essie asked, "Do you think it might be Janice who changed your gift?" "Yes, although J admitted that she did it in front of Jim, she has always been with me and never left. There is no chance for her to sneak in. But Janice left in the middle, and for quite a while." "Then ny-nine percent of possibility that it is her," said Essie. "Essie, I''m very worried now. Janice has suffered a serious blow because of the matter of scum Jim. The second personality is gradually recing the first personality, ready to destroy the first personality," Eva said worriedly. "I don''t think it''s a good thing. The one who appears in front of us recently might be another one, not the previous Janice," said Essie thoughtfully. "Then what should we do now? We can''t let Janice be a terrible person," said Eva worriedly. "I''m afraid the only person who can change her back is Jim." Essie sighed. "It seems that we have to tell him that Janice has dual personality." Eva pouted, picked up her phone and called Jim over. Jim didn''t believe that Janice had dual personality. "She often lost her memory before, so she came to ask Zac for help. At first, Zac thought there was something wrong with her brain, but after taking her to the brain department, he was sure that her brain was normal. Then they went to see a psychologist. The doctor confirmed that she had dual personality. Every time she was stimted and frustrated strongly, the weak first personality would be reced by the hard and cold second personality." Essie said slowly, "Professor Nichs also found something wrong with Janice. She must have been under too much mental pressure during the treatment and couldn''t bear it, so she split into the second personality." Chapter 890 The Most Beautiful Rainbow Chapter 890 The Most Beautiful Rainbow "Scum Jim, it must be another her who stole my gift. The real Janice has always regarded me as a good friend and won''t hurt me," said Eva. That''s right. In the past, even an ant would be protected by Janice. She said that even the life of an ant should be cherished. How could she do such a terrible thing? Jim frowned. "What we are worried about is that recently Janice has always appeared in the second personality. If it goes on for a long time, her kind-hearted original personality will bepletely devoured by the second personality," said Essie. Eva nodded, "Scum Jim, you are the person that Janice care most about. Whether her kind personality can be called back or not depends on you." "What can I do?" Jim sighed helplessly. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Why don''t you start dating her again? As long as she is happy and feels warm and safe, the first personality wille back," Eva suggested. A hint of anger came into Jim''s eyes. Although he was willing to try his best to call back the previous Janice, the words sounded very awkward and ufortable from the mouth of Eva. It seemed that she really wanted to get rid of him and leave him to others. "In fact, it''s not appropriate." Touching her chin, Essie said thoughtfully, "Even if Jim pretends to be back with Janice and wakes her first personality up, Jim can''t be with her all the time. She has to face the reality in the end. At that time, she can''t bear the blow, and the second personality will still appear." "Indeed, this method can''t cure the root cause." Jim nodded thoughtfully. "Double personality is a very difficult disease in psychology. Many people will have double personality until they die," said Essie. "Anyway, let''s wake up the first personality of Janice first. I feel creepy when I see her like this." Eva rubbed her arms. "Professor Nichs is so inefficient. It has been a long time, but he still hasn''t made it." Jim showed a trace of dissatisfaction. "Are you going to ask Nichs to change Janice?" Essie was shocked. "That''s the best way." Jim said, "he can always be with Janice." "Professor Nichs is indeed a good choice. Why don''t we help him design a trip for them and promote their rtionship?" said Essie with a sly smile. "That''s a good idea. I don''t want him to be too slow." Jim gave an evil smile. In the evening, Jade came back from school and pulled J to his side. "J, I have something to tell you." He pursed his lips and looked very serious. "What''s the matter?" J asked in confusion. "Your sister, Janice is possessed by a devil. She is no longer your sister, but a terrible devil. You can''t listen to her all the time as before, or the devil will not leave if he likes your sister''s body," said Jade. J trembled violently, and her face turned pale because of strong astonishment and fear. "It''s impossible. It''s impossible for my sister to be possessed by a devil. I have always been by her side and protected her." "J, your sister has done something wrong. You took the me for her. It is not for helping her, protecting her, but you are protecting the devil, making it want to upy your sister''s body more." "No, you stinky devil, bad devil, ugly devil. Come out of my sister''s body and give me back my sister." "J, we will alle to help your sister. We have so many people and great power. Let''s drive the devil away together. Let her stay away from your sister." J nodded and was moved, "Jade, you are the best. I know you won''t leave my sister alone." "Of course I won''t. You are my wife, your sister is my sister, and my sister is also your sister." Jade said seriously, "Now the most important thing is that you have to cooperate with us to chase the devil. From now on, no matter what your sister asks you to do, you must tell me the truth. The devil liked to do bad things most. Every time he does something bad, his rule power will increase. If he bes particrly powerful, we really can''t do anything about it," Jade coaxed. "I... I''ll tell you everything from now on." J nodded like a chicken pecking rice. Jade touched her head with a smile, "As long as the devil fails a few more times and every time his bad idea fails, the devil will think that this body is useless and abandon it." "Really? I see," J said in a low voice. She was quite depressed. She had been trying her best to protect her sister, not to let the devil get close to her and take her away, but she did not expect that she still failed. The devil had forced her sister''s body away. After a moment of silence, she sniffed and said, "Jade, do you know that when I was a child, sister was often possessed by devils and turned into another person. J doesn''t like her in that way. It''s horrible." "Really?" A cold light shed across Jade''s eyes. "I have to save sister. J likes the gentle sister," J said with her arms crossed. Jim took Janice to the cinema. Janice didn''t expect that Jim would ask her out, so she was quite happy. Sitting in the private room, she was overjoyed. "Jim, I don''t even remember when we watched the movie togetherst time." She sighed with emotion. "Two days before your ident," said Jim in a low voice. "So you still remember. I thought you had forgotten everything about our past!" Janice said excitedly. "How could it be? We used to have a lot of memories. I used to like your innocence and kindness in the past. You seem to have changed a lot now that I don''t even know you," said Jim. "People are always changing, but no matter what I be, my love for you will never change," Janice said firmly. "Janice, love is a veryplicated thing. Sometimes, it has changed in your heart, but you don''t know it yet," Jim said seriously. "Jim, during the eight years in America, I have been thinking about you and missing you every day. I just hope that I can recover as soon as possible ande back to Dragon City to meet you again. I have never changed," Janice said seriously. "I know." Jim nodded. "Then why don''t you love me anymore? Why do you change your heart to love Eva?" Janice asked painfully. "Because at that time, you were a person no longer exist to me," said Jim. "If I hadn''t pretended to die and left, you would have married me, wouldn''t you?" Janice asked. "I suppose so." Jim nodded. "Let''s start over, okay? Forget about Eva ande back to me," Janice pleaded. Jim kept silent for a while and asked in a low voice, "Are you the one I know or the one who has changed?" "You... What do you mean?" Janice stammered. "I heard that you have dual personality. Which you is watching the movie with me now?" Jim asked bluntly. Janice was shocked, "Who told you that? Is it Zac? Or Nichs?" "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that I like the kind and innocent Janice, not the horrible woman who can twist a sparrow off its neck," said Jim. "Jim, I don''t know what you are talking about. I have done nothing," Janice argued. "Janice,e back and be the one I loved. Don''t be controlled by the evil power." Jim held her shoulder. "What''s good about that me? Weak, stupid and silly. She will only be bullied. I like the me more now. I''m strong, brave and can protect myself and J. I won''t be teased, humiliated and trampled by others. I will try my best to protect our love. No one can take you away from me," Janice said firmly. In her eyes, now she was the real herself, the real master character. The weak character of the previous gentle her was nothing, and sooner orter she would be abandoned by it. "But what I like is only the previous you. Now you are not as kind, gentle, tolerant and innocent as before. I don''t want to get close to you," Jim said bluntly. A hint of anger shed through Janice''s eyes. "Jim, it is under my mind''s control whether to be the first personality or the second personality. I can''t do anything about it. I can only let you down. But I believe that after we get along with each other for a long time, you will get used to me and like me." "No, I won''t," Jim said firmly. As for the Janice in her second personality, she was no longer as spiritual as Daiyu. She was just an ordinary woman. A muscle on Janice''s beautiful face twitched violently. "You didn''t try at all. You only care about Eva, of course you won''t ept me." "This has nothing to do with Eva." Jim said tly, "It''s just a matter between you and me." "There is no problem between us!" Janice roared, seeming to be irritated by Jim''s words. "Come back, Janice! Your people havee back. You can''t leave your soul in New York." There was a touch of sadness in Jim''s tone. Even if there was no love, he still hoped that she could be fine. The dual personality was also a mental disease. She had endured the hardships of eight years and finally cured her physical disease. He did not expect that there was a big mental problem again. "Jim, you really don''t want me toe back at all, do you?" Janice asked painfully. She found that if she didn''te back, she would still be the most beautiful fireworks and the most charming rainbow in Jim''s heart. Although it was short, it was iparably beautiful. She would always upy a position in Jim''s heart. No matter who she was, even Eva couldn''tpete for it. Chapter 891 I Will Return Him To You Chapter 891 I Will Return Him To You "Janice, of course I hope you cane back. I''m very happy that you are still alive. I also hope that you can live a happy life," Jim said frankly. It was just that he was not the one who could make her happy anymore. "Jim, if you want the weak and gentle me toe back, you must stay with me to protect me. Otherwise, that Janice will only die, because she is no longer suitable to live in this cruel world," Janice threatened. "Maybe what you need most is not me, but a psychologist." Jim frowned and said, "I will only forgive the previous Janice. Now the person in front of me is just a stranger to me. So, if you dare to do anything to hurt heaven pepper again, I will not spare you." The corner of Janice''s mouth shook violently, and her beautiful face twisted because of the strong pain. "You''ll regret it, Jim. You''ll regret it." She cried and ran out. Looking at her back, Jim sighed deeply. The second morning, he received a call from Janice again. "Jim, can youe here? Please." Her voice was trembling, sounding quite terrified. "I''ll be right there." Jim hung up the phone and rushed there. Janice curled up on the sofa, holding a pillow in her arms. Her face was full of extreme fear, as if she had seen a ghost. "Jim, there is one thing I haven''t told you. I have dual personality. Sometimes I will be another person," she said in a trembling voice. "I know," said Jim in a low voice, staring at her face deeply. She looked really scared, not pretending. "You know? When did you know?" Janice was shocked. "Janice, do you remember what you have done these two days?" Jim asked with a sharp look in his eyes. "I don''t remember. Myst memory is the night you told me you loved Eva at the riverside." Janice said, "After I went back, I cried for a long time and then fell asleep. I had many dreams. I dreamed that I was locked in a room. I wanted to escape, but I couldn''t. I tried my best to call for help, but no one could hear my voice. I''m so scared. I''m so scared. I''m afraid I won''t wake up again." She held her arms tightly and buried her head in her knees. Jim was shocked. As expected, the person who had appeared in front of him for so many days was Janice''s secondary personality. She had been existing for a longer time than Janice''s master character. Did she want topletely rece the master character? While he was thinking, Janice said in a low voice, "She reced me, didn''t she?" Jim nodded. Tears streamed down Janice''s face. "In fact, I lied. She didn''t appear until I was in America. She existed when I was sensible or earlier. We are like two souls living in the same body. No one knows my secret, and I never dare to tell anyone. I''m afraid that they will think that I''m a monster with more serious schizophrenia than J. J has always thought that she is a devil who has upied my body, and I also think she is a devil." Janice paused and continued, "In the past, she only ran out when I was unhappy and stayed for a short time. Every time she appeared, I would fall asleep and dream that I was locked in a room. In the past, I could quickly open my room and escape, but after I went to America, it became more and more difficult. But now I feel that I can''t get out. Maybe one day I will be locked up in it forever." "No, I won''t let her rece you." Jim held her in his arms. She was shaking so violently that she was like a leaf being blown by a storm and was about to wither and fall soon. "Jim." Janice grabbed his cor tightly and said, "J told me what I did after I was possessed by the devil. She is a devil. She will hurt J, Eva and even you. She is good at disguising herself so that you can''t tell which one is me and which one is her. You can''t trust her. If one day I can''t wake up again and shepletely takes my ce, you should lock her up and send her to a psychiatric hospital. Don''t let her get close to J, Eva and you, okay?" Jim''s heart was in a mess. He had never thought that when Janice was suffering from the pain, her heart was also suffering. Physical disease could be cured, but mental disease was difficult to cure. He couldn''t help but tighten his arms. "I will protect you. I won''t let her hurt you or anyone." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Just then, the doorbell rang. Seeing Evae in, Jim was slightly shocked, and so was Eva. Did Janicee to confront her? "I called Eva here." As Janice spoke, she walked over and held Eva''s hand. "I want to formally hand Jim over to you when I''m still sober. He is so excellent and perfect. His wife should be as outstanding as you, not a woman with mental, physical and gene defects like me." "Janice, don''t say that. You are a good girl. You deserve happiness and love." Eva kept shaking her head. It was all her fault. She should stay away from Jim. The further, the better. "Eva, you have to remember that I am your friend. She is not. She won''t really treat you as a friend. If she takes my ce, you can''t let her take Jim away." "Although she is like my twin sister and lives in the same body with me, we are enemies. We are all trying our best to drive each other out and monopolize this body. I used to have the upper hand, but now I''m getting weaker and weaker. I''m about to be reced by her. Maybe one day, I will disappear from this world. The one who is alive is no longer me, but my enemy." "Janice, don''t say that. Let''s find the best psychologist to help you." Eva cried. "Eva, please take good care of J for me. She is a good girl and she won''t do anything bad," Janice said in a tone as if she was dying. Eva''s internal organs were entangled. She felt that all the misfortunes in the world were focused on this poor woman. She was so kind and innocent that she shouldn''t have suffered such pain. "Don''t worry, Janice. I will take good care of J. You have to be confident that you won''t be defeated by that bad person. This body belongs to you. You are the real Janice. She is an intruder. You have to drive her out." "In fact, most of the time, I feel very tired living. Death may be a relief for me." Janice sighed, a trace of sadness slowly rising from her face. There was a sense of disappointment and emptiness in her eyes. She had worked hard for Jim in the past. Now that Jim didn''t love her anymore, she lost her spirit and the desire to live. "Janice, once your consciousness bes weak, she will appear and rece you. You can''t be so depressed. You have to know that once you are reced by her, the people you care about will be painful and sad," Eva said earnestly. "I don''t have any rtives except J. The only one I worry about is J," said Janice. "You still have scum Jim. He will always be with you and won''t leave you," Eva said hurriedly. The sadness on Janice''s face deepened. "I love Jim. I hope he will be happy. I will also be happy if he is happy. In fact, I shouldn''t havee back, so that I can leave the most beautiful memory and the best impression to Jim. But now I have to expose my ugliest and humblest side to him." "Janice." Jim held her hand and said, "In my heart, you have never changed. You are still the kind, beautiful and simple Janice as before. That woman is not you, and she can''t rece you, because I don''t allow it." "Thank you, Jim," Janice withdrew her hand, like a snail retracting into her protective shell. When a person exposed her dark side, her inferiorityplex would be infinitely expanded. Eva left after a while. She believed that what Janice needed was Jim. She was redundant here, which would only increase her pain. That night, Jim didn''t leave. He stayed with Janice all the time. Janice didn''t dare to sleep. She was afraid that she would never wake up once she closed her eyes. "Go to sleep, Janice. I won''t leave you." Jim stroked her head. "I won''t sleep. Jim, I''ve been sleeping for a long time. I don''t want to sleep anymore." Janice shook her head and said, "If you''re sleepy. Go to bed first. I''ll read for a while." Looking at her, Jim felt guilty and sorry for the first time. He thought Janice would be able to face life bravely after she recovered, and even without him, she would still be happy. But now he realized that he was wrong. Her mind was actually more fragile than her body. "What are you reading?" "Dream of Red Mansions." Janice said in a low voice, "My ssmates used to call me Daiyu Wang, saying that I was like Daiyu Lin, arrogant and weak. I also think I look like her." "No, you are not. You have recovered, just like a normal person." A faint smile yed at the corners of Jim''s mouth. Daiyu Lin was a tragedy. He didn''t want Janice to have the same fate as her. "In fact, she is luckier than me. At least she has aplete soul, and me, even my soul is iplete. I think I''m more like the male lead in the ''Ancient Sword Fantasy''. Half of his soul is himself, and half of his soul is the soul of the evil sword." Her tone was deste and depressed, and Jim could tell it. Chapter 892 The Arrival Of A Little Angel Chapter 892 The Arrival Of A Little Angel The more depressed she was, the more likely she would be reced by a secondary personality. The multiple personality was a hysterical separation mental disorder. Many people with multiple personalities had encountered misfortunes in their childhood, which caused them to split into another consciousness. It seemed that he had to find more psychological experts to consult with Janice''s problem. Eva didn''t sleep wellst night. Early in the morning, she called out Essie and told her about Janice. "So, during this period of time, the person who get along with us is always the secondary personality of Janice?" Essie was shocked. "The secondary personality has existed for a longer time than the main personality. This is very bad." "What a poor girl! What if shepletely bes that horrible woman?" She shuddered at the thought of the sparrow whose neck was twisted off in the birthday gift box. "Yes, if she does something wrong, Janice will be punished with her." Essie sighed. "I hope that scum Jim can get her back." Eva was worried. "It''s not a permanent solution to rely on Jim. After all, he can''t stay with Janice for the rest of his life. And now, Janice has exposed her problems. She will feel very self-abased, and unconsciously feel that Jim is sympathizing with herself. She is afraid of losing, and these psychological problems will be more serious," said Essie thoughtfully. "Besides Jim, who else can really help her now? Professor Nichs? She doesn''t love him," Eva raised her chin and said worriedly. "I have an idea. If we want to restore her fighting spirit, we have to let her have a long-term spiritual sustenance." Essie''s thick eyshes flickered, revealing a hint of secret. "Essie, tell me quickly. Don''t keep me guessing." Eva was anxious. "Kid," Essie said the word slowly. Eva broke into a slight sweat, "It''s useless two say that. Do you want Janice and scum Jim to have a baby now? Professor Nichs'' experiment hadn''t seeded yet. What if their child was not healthy? They will suffer the physical and mental pain that ordinary people can''t bear, just like Janice and J." "I didn''t ask them to have a baby. I meant to ask them to adopt one. She didn''t have to give birth to the baby by herself. It was good to adopt one. As long as she has a child, she will have a ce in her heart that can rece Jim. In this way, her master character will be expected to restore," said Essie slowly. "But a child is not an item. Once it is adopted, it must be responsible. Will she agree? And what if her secondary personality explodes and hurts the child?" Eva was a little worried. "Leave the baby to the nanny and arrange bodyguards to protect him. Then, we don''t have to be afraid. Only if Jim is willing to adopt, Janice will definitely agree." "Then I''ll discuss it with Jim." Eva nodded. After returning home, she told Jim about it. "There are so many strange ideas in Essie''s mind, but it''s good to think about it. The kid is a hope. With a kid around, Janice will be much calmer." Jim touched his chin and agreed. The only thing left was to persuade Janice. At first, Janice was against this suggestion. She was not ready to be a mother. Moreover, the child had no blood rtionship with her and Jim. "Janice, I want to adopt a child, but I''m a man. I have to find a mother for him. I think you''re the most suitable one," Jim said with a smile. In the entertainment circle, it was normal for a star to adopt a child, and it could be regarded as a kind of charity. It was natural for Jim to do so. "I''ve already informed the dean of the welfare house. We''ll go together this afternoon." "Well, since you have made up your mind, I will agree." Janice nodded. They chose a little boy who was less than one year old. His parents died in a car ident, leaving him alone and being sent to an orphanage. They named him Jell. As the most experienced mother in raising children, Essie came to give guidance in person, and she personally selected the nannies. "Jell, this is your daddy, this is your mommy, and I... I''m your sworn mommy the first, and the one who changed your diaper is your sworn mommy the second," Eva introduced to the little boy with a smile. It was the first time for her to be a mother. Janice was a little excited, and the others were also very happy. She had been normal these two days and had not been reced by a secondary personality. The baby looked at a group of strangers and burst into tears. "Is he hungry?" Janice asked immediately. Essie asked the nanny to dissolve the milk powder into a cup of milk and teach Janice how to feed the baby. A child could indeed arouse a woman''s maternal instinct. Janice was careful not to hurt the delicate baby. "Come on, let me hug you." Jim stretched out his hand. The baby was six months old. He could sit up, Essie taught him to hold the baby upright. The baby seemed to like him very much. Looking at him, he grinned. "Jim, he is smiling. He likes you," Janice said happily. "I''m his father. Of course he will like me." Jim smiled and kissed his chubby cheeks. Janice was very happy that she and Jim could have a child together, even if he was not biological. It was enough for him to call him and her daddy and Mommy. "Janice, there are many wonderful things in life, not only love, but also raising kid. I think I should adopt a child as well, the child of me and Vinton," Eva said with mixed feelings. "You have so many sworn sons and sworn daughters. Will you feel lonely?" said Essie with a smile. "You''re right. I''ming to take care of Jell for Janice." Eva chuckled. The baby babbled and jumped on Jim''s legs happily. It seemed that he finally realized that he had aplete family, with his parents who loved him, and two sworn mothers who took care of him. Jim also liked this little boy. Now that Eva hadn''t promised him, he didn''t know when he would get married and have children. It would be good to raise one first and y as a father. "Jim, I haven''t decorated his small room yet. Let''s go to decorate it together," said Janice. "Okay." Jim nodded and went upstairs with her. Eva picked up the baby and said, "Essie, look at him. He is so cute. Your suggestion is really good. I think Janice is very happy." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Children are parents'' expectations and hopes. If she has a child, she won''t think too much all day long," said Essie with a smile. The most important thing was that she would shift her attention from Jim to the child, so that Jim could also get away with it. In the afternoon, J and Jade came and bought clothes and toys for the child. Zac came here with their kids. "Jell, this is auntie." Looking at the child, J felt a little sad. How wonderful it would be if the child of her and Jade was still alive. It seemed that Eva had seen through her mind. She patted her on the shoulder and said, "You and Jade will have a child again. Why don''t you start to n for a better child now?" "Okay." Jade nodded and put his arm around J''s shoulder. The baby pooped and he was crying. The nanny hurried to the bathroom to clean the baby. Aftering out, Dot touched his little face and said, "Sworn father, you are so unkind. You should adopt a girl, so that if you don''t have a daughter in the future, you can marry her to me." Jim smiled, "Yes, how can I forget you?" Dawny crawled up to Jell and touched his little face and hands. He was two months older than Jell and was his elder brother. "It seems that everyone is interested in this little brother," Janice said with a smile. "I''ll take the kids to y with Jell more often. They all like ying with the kids," said Essie. "In fact, I also want a sister. There are many boys at home, and no girls y with me." Michelle pouted. "Since you want a sister so much, let your daddy and Mommy have another one." Janice smiled and stroked her head. "Yes, I do, but daddy said that he wouldn''t let mommy have another baby. He is very domineering. Mommy is pregnant and can''t y the game of fighting with mommy at night for nine months. So he doesn''t want to put the baby in mommy''s belly." Mili red at Zac unhappily. Zac was sweating and felt speechless. His daughter just kept shocking others by her words. "Little girl, don''t you know how hard it is for mommy to give birth to a baby? It is like she has to walk with a big watermelon every day. Isn''t she tired?" Essie was speechless with the metaphor. But it was easy for children to understand. "Is the baby in the belly as heavy as a watermelon?" Mili asked in confusion. Of course she was tired walking with the big watermelon in her arms. But when Mommy was pregnant with Dawny, her belly was not as frightening as a big watermelon. "It''s almost the same weight. Even if it is not a big watermelon, it is a small one." Zac pinched her ear. "But daddy, do you really want to have another daughter?" Mili continued to ask. "It is enough for daddy to have you little princess." Zac caressed her head lovingly. "But you know I will be lonely without a little sister. From now on, if brother, Dot and Dawny will fight against me three to one. What should I do? I need a helper. You have to take care of your baby daughter and give birth to a sister for me," Mili said seriously. Jim smiled, "Your wife has only given birth to twice. It doesn''t matter if she gives birth to a girl again. You just gritted your teeth and put up with it." Zac red at him. "Take good care of your son and leave me alone." How could he create a kid to upy his wife for a year. His wife was his, and even his child couldn''t upy her! Chapter 893 Good At Acting Chapter 893 Good At Acting In the dead of night, Janice stood in front of the cradle and looked at the sleeping baby with a weird smile on her face. She was kind, innocent and simple. The evil one was her another personality. She didn''t know what she was doing. Even if she killed or set fire, it had nothing to do with her kind master personality. She also knew what kind of person Jim was. His love for her was born out of pity. As long as she still had a ce for his pity and sympathy, he would not abandon her. She was trying to retreat for the sake of advancing. Although the child was not their own child, it could still be a bond between them. Then she could have an excuse to look for Jim. However, Jim''s thoughts were totally different. He hoped that Janice could have a new spiritual sustenance, so that he could escape unscathed. The wound on Jim''s leg was almost healed. The shooting of the second season of the mysterious y began again. Janice came to visit with her baby. Caressing his pink and chubby face, Eva asked, "Jell, are you here to see daddy and sworn mommy filming?" Little Jell pped his hands and jumped in the crib, looking quite excited. Jim picked him up and kissed his little face. Everyone''s eyes were focused on them. King Jim actually adopted a child, and most importantly, the baby called Janice Mommy. Was this the news of their marriage? Recently, Jim''s rtionship wasplicated. Although the paparazzi didn''t dare to report that he moved to be Eva''s neighbor, the news was spread in private. They all thought that he had broken up with Janice and was dating with Eva secretly. But now, he had adopted a child with Janice. Did she break up with Eva this time and reunite with Janice? But Eva attended Mrs. Kerry''s birthday party, which meant that she had been admitted by the Jing family. It couldn''t be changed, could it? After Janice went to the bathroom, Eva saw that Jim was holding little Jell more and more skillfully. She chuckled and said, "Next time you can take a role in the movie about the story of a new father." "I''d like to upgrade it again. How about you cooperate with me?" Jim shrugged with an evil smile on his face. "In your dream!" Eva red at him. "Heaven pepper, you are not young anymore. If you dy for a little longer, you will have to pass the best childbirth age and be an elderly pregnant woman," Jim teased. "Then I''ll go to adopt a baby. I won''t have a baby myself. To make the world less crowded." Eva stuck out her tongue at him. "Then you are the sinner of the Jing family." Jim threw up his hands. Eva was slightly embarrassed. This crime was not small. If she offended the Jing family, could she still be in the entertainment circle in the future? But... "What does it have to do with your Jing family if I don''t have a baby?" "I''ve made up my mind. I won''t marry other woman except you. If you decide not to have a baby, then our Jing family will have no heir, right?" "Are you kidding me?" Eva broke into a slight sweat, "When did I say that I would marry you? You are still in the mood to make fun of me here since Janice has been sick like this." "There is no conflict between taking care of Janice and marrying you," Jim said seriously. Eva felt a little dizzy. "I just want to save Janice now. I don''t want anything else." "Stupid woman, I can take care of Janice, but I can''t marry her. Do you understand?" Jim said frankly and firmly. "Why?" Eva asked in confusion. "I don''t love Janice. It''s impossible for me to marry a woman I don''t love. This is not only irresponsible for marriage, but also irresponsible for love," Jim said firmly. "You can still fall in love with her again." Eva pouted. "Do you think love is a game?" Jim tweaked her ear and said, "If there is no love in a marriage, it will make two people suffer." "But she needs you now," said Eva. "I need you too," Jim said clearly and forcefully. Eva trembled slightly, and a little water sshed in her heart. "I''m useless to you. What do you need me for?" "I need you to y with me, to be my appetizer, to be mypanion in my life, to watch the sunrise and sunset with me," Jim said seriously and sincerely. His brown eyes shed with tenderness. Looking at him, she suddenly felt so warm and full in her heart. Since Vinton left, she felt empty in her heart, as if she was the only one left in the world. Now, with Jim by her side, she felt that her heart was full again, as if the fallen tree had been rebuilt and could shelter her from wind and rain again. "Scum Jim, I didn''t expect you to be so artistic." She nced at him with a sweet smile. "I majored in both literature and science. I will develop myself in an all-round way." Jim put on an evil smile and said in a low voice, "I''ll cook Eastern Europe food for you tonight." If he wanted to tie a top grade foodie with him, he had to tie up her top grade stomach first. "Okay." Eva licked her lips involuntarily. She never refused delicious food. Janice walked over from a distance and saw the two people talking andughing. A cold light shed through her eyes. But the next second, she changed into a smile. "Jell,e to Mommy. Don''t disturb Daddy''s work." She reached out to take the baby. The baby was reluctant to leave Jim. He put his arms around his neck and wouldn''t let go. "Baby, you like Daddy so much. Let daddy have dinner with us tonight, okay?" Janice said. "Tonight, I have something to do with the director. I''ll go to apany you tomorrow," Jim said casually. "Okay." Janice nodded. Since she had to retreat for the sake of advancing, she had to know when to stop. In the evening, when they returned to the vi, Eva began to look forward to the German dishes of Jim. She was an assistant in the kitchen, helping him wash vegetables, wash the pot, and peel potatoes. The two of them were like a couple, very harmonious. "Scum Jim, what are you going to do today?" "The appetizer is ck beer with sour cabbage, the main courses are Fried Turbot With Smoked Meat, Vani Roast Goose Legs, Potato Cakes, Munich Beef Sausage, and Green Bamboo Shoots Sd. The dessert is French apple cake." "Wow, that''s great." Eva licked her tongue, and her stomach was full of joy. "Heaven pepper, don''t you realize that we are a perfect match? You are a top foodie and I am a super God of food. We are definitely the most suitable couple," Jim said with a smile. "This is indeed a good fit, but I''m not sure about other aspects." Eva pouted. "That''s right. Whether the couple fit each other or not, it mainly depends on their performance in the evening." A wicked smile appeared on Jim''s face. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Eva knew what he meant and blushed, "Don''t push your luck. I haven''t agreed to date you yet." "You will agree sooner orter. I''m confident." Jim shrugged. Eva rolled her eyes at him, "I''ve washed the vegetables. I''ll go out first." Then she walked out without waiting for his response. An hourter, a hearty dinner was pushed out. Eva had been craving for it for a long time. But Jim didn''t n to eat. "Heaven pepper, I have cooked so hard. Shouldn''t you give me a reward?" he put his big hand on the silver cover and said slowly. "How?" Eva swallowed hard and asked immediately. Jim pointed at his lips and asked, "How about a kiss?" Eva almost spat out blood! He was taking advantage of her. But thinking about it, it was not the first time she had a kiss with him. For the sake of delicious food, she did not need to be too sentimental. Except for the first kiss, the second kiss was no different from the other kisses. She walked over, stood on tiptoe and touched his thin lips. "Is that all?" Jim was obviously dissatisfied, "It must be a French kiss." Bastard! Eva cursed in her heart and stood on tiptoe again. Jim took the opportunity to attack her violently, which almost suffocated her. Looking at her red and swollen lips, he smiled with satisfaction. "You can start to eat now." Eva red at him coquettishly, "Scum Jim, it turns out that you like to eat saliva before dinner." "Your saliva is very appetizing." Jim smiled evilly. Eva turned her anger into appetite and ate wildly! Jim was so incredible. No matter what dishes he cooked, they were delicious. She was sure that he was the reincarnation of the God of food! "Scum, have you ever cooked something not delicious?" "Do you want to eat something not delicious?" asked Jim. "No, I just want to ask by the way." Eva stuck out her tongue, cut a piece of beef sausage and put it into her mouth. It was so delicious, so delicious, so amazing! She gave him nine hundred and ny nine likes. Then she ate a piece of goose leg meat, which was scorched on the surface and tender in the meat, fresh but not greasy. Just as the two of them finished their meal and were about to watch a movie together, Janice called. "Jim, Jell is spitting up. What should we do? Come here and have a look." "Don''t worry, Janice. Give the baby to the nanny. They are experienced and know how to take care of the baby," said Jim. He had hired three nannies for his child. It was impossible that they couldn''t even deal with such an ordinary thing as spiting up. "It''s not an ordinary vomiting. It''s very serious. Maybe he caught a cold in the daytime," said Janice. "Okay, I''ll be right there." Jim hung up the phone. "I''ll go with you," Eva said as she stood up. Jim nodded and held her hand. From now on, he was going tounch a fierce ''attack'', no longer gentle and soft. Eva trembled and wanted to withdraw her hand subconsciously, but he held it too tightly to let her slip away. When they arrived at Janice''s Luxury Apartments. Janice was furious when she saw Eva was also here. It was rare for her to live a family of three with Jim, but she had to be sandwiched between them. The most hateful thing was that she was too tough to die for several times. It was really hateful. But she held it back and didn''t show it. There was only anxiety on her face. Chapter 894 Protect The Child And Sleep Together Chapter 894 Protect The Child And Sleep Together "We just finished feeding Jell and he vomited. I was so scared." The nanny came over with the baby in her arms. "It''s not a big deal. The baby needs to burp after he is finished nursing. Mrs. Janice didn''t burp after feeding the baby. Of course he spits up." "I''m just worried. I''m afraid that he might catch a cold because I took him out to y in the daytime." Janice frowned. "Janice, the nannies are all experienced. They are right. The baby is six months old. He is not so delicate," said Jim. "I''ve read the parenting book. We can add some supplement for the baby since he is six months old. Tomorrow I''ll go to the baby store to buy him some organic rice powder," said Eva. "No, just ask the nanny to buy it," said Janice. She didn''t want Eva to get involved in the child''s affairs at all, but Eva didn''t know how to observe people''s words or y dumb. She always looked warm- hearted. It was really annoying that she had to get involved in everything. Eva had never thought of what Janice was thinking, nor did she know that she had just yed a tragedy y in front of her and Jimst time. She always did things step by step. Since she decided to kill Eva, she had made up a way out for herself. Now, Jim had known that she had stolen and reced Eva''s gift. In his heart, her image had fallen to the bottom. Only by doing so could she restore her image. She pushed all the evils to her other personality, but she was still pure, kind, harmless and innocent. Everyone would sympathize with her, feel sorry for her, and help her. On the other side, she could make trouble unscrupulously. Anyway, they would eventually forgive her. "Jell, you are my little angel. I''m so happy to have you." With a gentle and loving look on her face, she held her baby in her arms and kissed him again and again. "I''m relieved that you''re fine." Jim smiled and pinched his cheek. Janice covered her nose and pretended to sneeze. "It seems that I caught a cold today. Jim, can you stay here and let Jell sleep with you? I don''t want him to be infected by me." Jim thought for a while and said, "How about letting him go to my ce in the next two days? I''ll take care of him. You can also have a good rest." Hearing this, Janice was a little disappointed. She pretended to catch a cold so that Jim could stay. She didn''t expect that Jim would take the baby away. "Well, I''ll go to see him tomorrow." She could only nod. Jim left with the baby and the nanny. Eva decided to take care of the child herself. Men were usually careless, so she had to leave the matter of taking care of the child to her. "Heaven pepper, you can train yourself by this chance. So that you will know how to take care of the baby in the future." Jim smiled evilly. Eva wrinkled her nose at him. This guy was so flirtatious. She hadn''t even been upgraded yet. How could she have a child? After returning home, Jim gave her a big problem. "Heaven pepper, I didn''t prepare the baby cot for the baby. If the baby sleep with me, he might fall down whether he sleep on the left or right side of the bed. The best way is that we sleep on each side and put him in the middle, so that he won''t fall down." Eva was in a mess. How could hee up with such a bad idea. But she couldn''t let the baby roll down. He was so young and fragile. It would be terrible if he broke somewhere. Anyway, the baby was between them, and scum Jim didn''t dare to act against the rules. "Okay, that''s it." With the baby in her arms, Eva went into the bathroom with the nanny to help him take a shower. The baby liked ying with water. He waved his hands happily in the bathtub. "You little naughty boy." Eva kissed his little face affectionately. Suddenly, she also wanted to be a mother. It must be a wonderful thing to have a child to y with, protect and take care of. After the shower, the nanny mixed and stirred the rice and milk powder into paste, and fed it to him. In this way, he wouldn''t be hungry and make noise at night. After taking a shower, the baby was a little hungry and ate happily. After the meal, he closed her eyes and went to bed. He was quite obedient. Eva gently put him on the bed and changed a clean diaper for him. Jim looked at her and said, "Not bad. You look like a good wife and a good mother." Eva stuck out her tongue at him angrily. At night, the two of them hadn''t slept for a long time. This was the first time they had slept on the same bed. Although there was a little baby between them, they were still in the same bed. The baby was sleeping soundly and didn''t choose a seat at all. Eva thought he was really a good boy. God took away his biological parents and gave him a pair of excellent foster parents aspensation. She looked at the child, and Jim looked at her. The two of them had the most beautiful scenery in their eyes. Eva soon noticed that Jim was looking at her. She opened her eyes wide and said in a voice close to lipnguage, "Why don''t you sleep yet?" Jim beckoned her to pick up her phone and send a message to the two, so that they wouldn''t worry about waking up the child. "I''m a man. It''s difficult to fall asleep with a beautiful woman beside me." Jim sent an evil emoji. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Jerk!" Eva threw him a time bomb emoji. "I''m a rogue. Who am I afraid of?" Jim sneered. Eva sent a sharp knife with blood emoji to deal with the lecher. "Scum Jim, didn''t you say that I''m a woman of poor figure? You said that I am just a basin, didn''t you? How could you be interested in the basin without a favorable front and back?" "I fall in love with you. So I love everything about you. I cannot help with it. Besides, women need men''s nourishment to develop normally in some ces. It''s all because ofck of male care in your case." Jim teased with a wicked smile. Eva blushed and felt hot. "Can you have a serious chat? You don''t want to be a friend, do you?" "I''m just telling the truth. It''s up to you listen to it or not." Jim sent a helpless emoji. "Scum Jim, you are so evil. Do your fans who worships you know about that?" Eva threw a hammer emoji. "I''m only evil to the woman I like. No one else is not qualified." Jim smiled. "So I should feel honored?" Eva snorted. This guy was used to being a star, a sun, and the Nine Heavens Mysterious God. He had be a contemptuous attitude towards weak mortals like her. "All you need to do is to marry me." Jim sent an emoji of a bear holding a heart. "Scum Jim, I found out for the first time that you are very shameless. Why don''t you fly up to heaven?" Eva sent an emoji of sticking out the tongue. "Even if I would fly to heaven, I have to take you with me. Or I will worry about leaving you alone on the earth." Jim gave her a warm hug emoji. Eva nced at him coquettishly. This guy''s mouth was as sweet as honey, which almost made her heart soaked in honey. "I''m going to sleep. I don''t want to talk to you anymore." "Okay, remember to dream of me." Jim smiled. "That must be a nightmare." Eva pouted. "I''m above you, and you''re below me. Then, it is going to be a great dream." Jim stretched out his hand and stroked her head. "Be careful. Don''t wake up the baby." Eva pushed his hand away. "If we give birth to a younger brother or sister to him as soon as possible, he will be very happy," Jim said with a smile. "You said you would give me four years to take the test. Why do you change your mind?" "No. we can spend four years together and love each other," said Jim. "When I was with Vinton, we always treated each other respectfully," Eva said discontentedly. "If you were given another chance to make a choice, will you still choose to spend the four years like that?" Jim asked. ''No, I won''t, '' Eva said to herself affirmatively. Life was changeable. If God gave her another chance to choose, she would be the wife of Vinton and live happily with him for the past four years. Jim seemed to have guessed what she was thinking. He reached out his hand and stroked her head, "Time is not for regret. There is no medicine for regret in the world. It''s better to gamble than to test it. If you ce a bet on me, you will definitely win." Through the dim nightmp, Eva looked at him. She didn''t know what to say. A myriad of feelings surged in her heart. She had too much hesitation and worries in her rtionship with her Vinton, so she had missed so many good times with him. They could have a happy family and lovely children. They could have lived happily together. But now, there was nothing but memory. She didn''t want to repeat the mistakes in the past. Jim had saved her so many times regardless of his life in the past, so there was no need to test him again. She couldn''t let go of Vinton and wanted to stay with him. She didn''t want to ept another man. She just wanted Vinton to stay in her heart quietly. "Scum Jim, it''s me who needs time now, not you. I don''t want to test you. It''s just that if I have Vinton in my heart, it''s unfair to you." "I''ve told you that I won''t force you to forget Vinton." Jim said in a low voice, "I never want topete with Vinton for you. I just want to take care of you on his behalf." "Can you give me some more time?" Eva pleaded. If he pressed her too hard, she would be under a lot of pressure. "Okay, I won''t force you." Jim nodded. He didn''t want to put too much pressure on her. After a long time, the two of them finally fell asleep. They were like a family of three, very warm. In the morning, before dawn, the baby woke up and cried to feed. When Eva was about to stand up, he heard Jim say, "Go to sleep. Let me do it." "Can you do that?" Eva was a little worried. "I should ask you this question." Jim red at her. "I''m a woman and I''m born to take care of children." Eva pouted. "Then let me test you. How many spoons of milk powder do you need to put into one hundred and fifty milliliters of water?" Jim asked. Chapter 895 Harm The Baby Chapter 895 Harm The Baby Eva was stunned. Three, four or five spoons? She didn''t read the instructions carefully. Looking at her nk expression, Jim knew that she couldn''t speak. "As far as I know, the brain of a trilobite like you will only do it by feeling. You won''t read the instructions, will you?" Jim sneered. Eva was embarrassed. It was true. If she did the job, she must have done it by her feeling. If the baby was hungry, she would put more milk powder, and if not, she would put less. "Children''s intestines and stomach are rtively weak. You must mix them ording to the proportion, or it will cause the disorder of the intestines and stomach system." Eva touched her forehead. She didn''t expect that blending milk powder was soplicated. Taking care of a child was also a technical work. "Scum Jim, how do you know so much?" "Don''t you know Baidu?" Jim gave her a mocking look. Eva was a little embarrassed. It turned out that this guy learned it from Baidu. After Jim finished making the milk powder, Eva carefully picked up the baby and handed the nursing bottle to his little mouth. The baby suckled instinctively. "Scum Jim, he is so beautiful. He must be a handsome man in the future," looking at his pink face, Eva said with a smile. "Of course. He is my adopted son. If we give birth to a baby, our baby must be prettier." A charming smile appeared on Jim''s face. Eva was speechless. After the baby finished his milk, he went back to sleep. Eva and Jim also fell asleep. On the second day, Janice came early. Eva and Jim were still sleeping. Eva wanted to find a cab to hide herself, but she was stopped by Jim. "Why are you hiding? Besides, Janice has given up on me. You don''t have to worry about it at all." "Women always say one thing and mean another. I can see that she still loves you very much. She has to give up because she is afraid that you will dislike her," said Eva. "How can I dislike her? We are still friends, or only friends," Jim said indifferently and went to open the door. Janice came in and was shocked to see Eva. "Eva, why are you here so early?" "During this period, I let her live here because of the concern of her safety," said Jim. Eva didn''t expect him to be so straightforward. Wasn''t he afraid of hurting Janice? "Janice, don''t misunderstand us. He lives downstairs and I live upstairs," she exined hurriedly. In Janice''s opinion, this was a very poor lie which revealed the truth. She didn''t expect that Eva would move to Jim''s house so soon. What a green tea bitch. He said that he only loved Vinton and only wanted to stay with Vinton in front of her. But now she came over to live an intimate live with her Jim. When she was not here, she must have been pestering Jim all the time, or Jim would not abandon her for her. The baby was still asleep. When Janice entered the room and bent down to kiss the baby, she pinched his arm hard and the baby cried out of pain. "Baby, Mommy is here. Don''t cry, don''t cry." Janice picked him up. Eva saw the red mark on the child''s arm at a nce. The child''s skin was tender and would turn red if he was pinched. Janice''s nails were long. She pinched the baby too hard, and her fingernails cut the baby''s arm. "Ah, what''s wrong with his arm?" she asked immediately. "Did he draw somewhere when he was sleeping?" Janice said with understatement. "That''s impossible. I''ve been watching him all the time. He cried as soon as you came here." The nanny asked, "Did you scratch him with your nails?" Janice stared at her angrily, "How could I hurt him?" "I''ll apply some disinfectant for him." As she spoke, Eva ran out and soon came back with the ointment. Jim took the child over and looked carefully at the wound on his arm. It was indeed a fingernail injury. After applying the ointment, he handed the baby to the nanny. "Janice, you haven''t had breakfast, have you?" he asked calmly. "Not yet." Janice shook her head, "I miss the baby, so Ie here." "Then let''s eat together," Jim said and invited her into the dining room. "Janice, didn''t you catch a cold? I''m going to let the child stay here for a few days. I''ll send him back when you get better," said Jim. "But I miss the baby so much. I couldn''t fall asleep without seeing him for one night. How about you go to our ce and help me take care of him?" said Janice. Jim didn''t say anything more. Janice felt depressed. But as long as the child was with her, she would have a way to make Jim stay. After taking the child home, she asked the nanny to let the child sleep with her. "Mrs. Janice, let the baby sleep with us. You have caught a cold. It''s not good to infect the baby," said the nanny. They were all specially selected by Essie. She not only needed to take good care of the child, but also had to keep an eye on Janice, in case that she would hurt the child when she had a bad personality. "The baby won''t be so weak. I''ll be careful," Janice said coldly and went upstairs with Jell in her arms. She just wanted to make her child sick, so that Jim woulde to take care of him. She turned the air conditioner to the minimum temperature, took off all the clothes of the baby, put him directly on the bed, and then covered herself with a quilt to sleep. She let the baby lie on the bed naked. After a while, the baby''s body was as cold as ice. Janice was satisfied with the result. She believed that he would definitely get sick tomorrow if he was frozen for one night. She closed her eyes and fell asleep peacefully. The three nannies downstairs were worried. Essie told them that Janice had mental disease and couldn''t let her stay alone with the child. They waited for a while and guessed that she might have fallen asleep, so they secretly opened the door with the key. It was very cold in the room. As soon as she saw the baby lying naked, she quickly picked up the baby. The child had already started to have a fever. His body was burning and he fell asleep. The nanny didn''t wake Janice up. She took the baby out and closed the door. "Mrs. Janice is really crazy. She turned the air conditioner on very low, and the room was as cold as an ice cer. She even took off all the clothes of the child without tucking him in. The child caught a cold and had a fever," she said to the other two nannies. "Call Mr. Jing and send the child to the hospital as soon as possible." The nannies discussed and were about to go out when Janice rushed over. "What are you doing? Are you going to steal the child?" "Mrs. Janice the child has a fever. We need to take him to the hospital," said the nanny. Janice came over and touched the child''s forehead. "Ah, it''s so hot. He has a good sleep. Why does he suddenly have a fever?" "Don''t say anything more. Send him to the hospital first. The baby is too young to be dyed," another nanny said and hurried to drive. Janice picked up her phone and called Jim. Her voice sounded extremely anxious. Hearing the baby was sick, Jim and Eva rushed to the hospital. The doctor prescribed some antipyretics and cold medicines for the child. Janice sat on the chair, holding the baby and crying, looking distressed and anxious. When Jim went to get the medicine, the nanny pulled him aside and told him the whole story of the child''s illness. "Sir, madam must have a rpse of mental disease. If the child is always tortured by her like this, there will be a big problem," the nanny said worriedly. "I see." Jim nodded. Tears welled up in Janice''s eyes as soon as he came back. "Jim, it''s all my fault. I thought he was in good health and wouldn''t be infected. I didn''t expect that he was still infected with the cold." "Janice, didn''t you tuck the baby inst night?" Jim asked. Janice was shocked, but she still kept calm. "I didn''t sleep until I tucked him in. Did I take his quilt away when I fell asleep? That''s why he caught a cold." "The temperature in the room where the child is sleeping should be maintained at twenty-eight degrees centigrade. Turn the air conditioner to the minimum temperature. Even if the child is covered with a quilt, he may catch a cold," said Jim slowly. Janice nced at the nanny. They took the baby out of her room secretly. They must have reported her secretly to Jim. She''d better fire all these people and choose the obedient nanny by herself. "I usually turn it to twenty-eight degrees. I must have identally pressed the remote control to lower the temperature," she exined. "I''d better take the baby to my ce first these days. I don''t want anything bad to happen to him again," said Jim. Janice intended to ask Jim to apany her and the child, but she didn''t expect that he would bring the child back, which made her depressed. "Jim, the child is sick. I want to take care of him. I''m his mother. I don''t want to leave him." "You can go to my ce with the child today," said Jim in a low voice. Janice smiled as soon as he heard that he asked her to go to his ce. Eva put an anti-heat stick on the baby''s forehead. After taking the antipyretics, his fever went down a little. In the evening, Eva and the nannies took turns to look after their babies. "What a poor boy! He has been tortured like this by madam." The nanny sighed. "Yesterday, I saw the baby''s arm suddenly turned red. Maybe she pinched it secretly," another nanny said. "Is she suffering from depression or schizophrenia?" the nanny asked. Eva waved her hand and said, "What are you talking about? She''s not sick. It''s normal." "Miss Fang, you don''t have to hide it. When Mrs. Essie sent us here, she told us that Mrs. Janice has mental disease and we must take good care of the child, in case she would hurt the child when she suddenly has a rpse." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Eva was a little embarrassed. Essie told the nanny in this way, but it was indeed a protection for the child. The second personality of Janice was indeed terrible, and everything she did was unpredictable. Chapter 896 I Am Innocent Chapter 896 I Am Innocent "Fortunately, Mrs. Essie is smart. She asked us to secretly get a copy of the key to the room and take the child out. If he really sleep with her for one night, we will definitely freeze to death." The servant was still scared. Hearing this, Eva was also in a cold sweat. She didn''t expect that Janice would be so cold-blooded and terrible after she changed her personality. She would torture a six month old baby, and he was her adopted son. Janice slept in Jim''s vi and was in a good mood. If only she could live here forever. What a wonderful thing it was for her, Jim and the baby to live together. She looked forward to it and couldn''t help smiling. On the second morning, the baby''s fever was finally gone. Eva and the nannies were relieved. After drinking the milk, the baby recovered and began to y with Eva. "Baby, you''re fine. I''m relieved." Jim came to see the baby as soon as he got up. Janice was still asleep. She was eager to sleep here for a day, lest she would leave when she got up. "It''s all daddy''s fault. I was too careless. If you get sick, you can follow daddy from now on," said Jim. Janice''s secondary personality was far more terrible than he had imagined. No wonder her main personality was even afraid of her. At that time, they only considered adopting a child to let her have a spiritual sustenance, but they forgot that she was a time bomb, which would cause danger to the child. Since he adopted the child, he must be responsible for him. He couldn''t keep him with Janice any more. When Janice got up, Jim''s psychiatrist had arrived. The reason why he asked Janice to stay was that he wanted her to see a doctor. "Jim, I''m fine these days. I don''t need a doctor." She shook her head hard. "No matter how hard you pretend, you can''t pretend to be the real Janice. Your soul is too vicious. You are the one who should sleep and disappear," said Jim. The doctor decided to hypnotize her to wake her master personality up. However, hypnosis did not work for everyone. Some people could not be hypnotized all the time. When the doctor swung the pocket watch, Janice slowly fell asleep. When she woke up again, she was surprised that she was at Jim''s house. "Why am I here? I remember I slept at home. Am I reced again?" She held her arms in fear. "Janice, it''s good that you wake up. The other you is so scary that she almost killed Jell," said Eva. "Where is Jell? Where is my son?" Janice began to look for her child. The babysitter took the baby out. Seeing that Jim nodded, she dared to give the baby to her. Maybe he was scared by her. As soon as the baby saw her, he burst into tears andy on the nanny, unwilling to let her hold him. "Baby, what''s wrong with you? I''m Mommy. Are you scared by that bad woman? Mommy is back. I won''t let that bad woman hurt you again." "The child''s fever has just been brought down, and he may not get used to it. Let the nanny coax him first," Evaforted. Janice nodded and stopped forcing the baby. The doctor and Jim entered the office. "Miss Wang''s situation is indeed like the dual personality described in the hysterical domain, but it is not ruled out that it is caused by severe schizophrenia. When a person with schizophrenia rpses, he or she will suddenly change his or her personality and be another person," the doctor analyzed. "How can we make a diagnosis?" Jim asked. "It mainly depends on whether she behaves normally. Although the personality of people with dual personality will change, their behaviors are basically the same as normal people. People with schizophrenia were different. They would say something inexplicable, and when they saw something that others couldn''t see, their temper would be strange and suspicious. So you have to observe carefully," the doctor said. Jim nodded. After the doctor left, Janice pulled him over and asked, "Jim, what did the doctor say? Can I cure this problem?" "Of course you can. We can wake you up with hypnosis in the future, so you won''t be sleeping all the time," Jimforted her. He didn''t believe that Janice would have severe schizophrenia. It should be a problem of dual personality. "That''s good." Janice breathed a sigh of relief. "From now on, you can stay here with the child in the daytime. In the evening, I will send you back and let Eva take care of the child," said Jim. "That''s good. I don''t want that devil to take my ce and hurt the child." Janice nodded. It was also a progress that she could stay in Jim''s vi during the day. She would try her best to stay in the night. As long as Eva was gone, everything would be fine. In the afternoon, Nichs came. It was Jim who invited him. Seeing Nichs, Janice felt ufortable. She was afraid that Jim would know what happened between her and Nichs. "I didn''t expect that you would adopt a child. Does Margret want to be a mother?" Nichs smiled. It was verymon to adopt a child in the United States. Even if some families had children, they would want to adopt a child to raise them. "Now Jell has two sworn mother and one sworn father. Another sworn father''s position is vacant for you," Eva joked. "Okay, I''ll be his sworn father." Nichs smiled and stroked the baby''s head. "It''s a lovely child." "By the way, Professor Nichs, how''s the progress of your research project on dissecting the inherited disease genes?" Eva asked. "I have nurtured the embryo of ten volunteer couples. They need to be frozen and dposed. I hope at least one of them can survive," Nichs said slowly. "I wish you sess, so that Janice and J can have a healthy baby," Eva said with a smile. "I also hope to seed, but as long as the experiments are carried out, there are risks. Even if the embryo is alive, there are still many risks to transfer it to the mother''s belly," Nichs said frankly. "But as long as you seed, those couples with gene defects can give birth to healthy baby through tube technology, right?" Eva threw up her hands. "You are right." Nichs said with a smile, "I also hope that Janice won''t be troubled by the gic defect." Janice lowered her head and said, "It''s good for me to have Jell now. I can rely on him in the future." "If you can have a baby by yourself, of course you should have one." Eva patted her on the shoulder. "Who am I having a baby with?" Janice sighed. "Margret, you should know that I love you very much. I really hope that we can form a family and have children together," said Nichs. Janice trembled with fear. "Professor Nichs, what are you talking about? We are just doctors and patients." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Margret, Mr. Jing and others have known my love for you, so you don''t have to worry about it in the future." Nichs shrugged. "Nichs, you... You''ve gone too far. You''re so despicable!" Janice''s face was as pale as a piece of paper. No wonder Jim abandoned her and didn''t love her anymore. It turned out that it was Nichs who did it. "Margret, I love you. I will make you happy," Nichs said sincerely. "You bastard! Did you frame me up in front of Jim? We are innocent. Nothing happened between us," Janice shouted excitedly. She had made up her mind that she would never admit her dirty rtionship with Nichs. She would insist that Nichs was framing her and sshing mud on her. "Margret, please calm down. Of course we are innocent. But I love you. If I want to pursue you, you should give me a chance," Nichs said slowly. Janice knew what he meant. He didn''t tell anyone about the filthy thing between him and her. She was secretly relieved. "Professor Nichs, I have dual personality. My secondary personality is very terrible. It''s a devil. Aren''t you afraid?" she said in a low voice. "I have seen it before. I can hold it. I''ve decided to learn hypnosis for you, so that you can be awakened at any time when your bad personality erupts." Nichs shrugged indifferently, full of confidence in himself. Although in his heart, he also felt that her secondary personality was very terrible and almost killed him, but loved her. Since he liked her, he should like everything about her. Eva looked at Nichs. In fact, Janice was lucky to have someone who loved her so much. Besides, he was an excellent doctor who could help her. If it were her, she would never waste her love on a person who no longer loved her. She never pursued any vigorous love. What she wanted was a husband who would love her wholeheartedly, never change his heart, and never betray her. As long as he loved her enough, she would try her best to fall in love with him. Some love was like wine, intoxicating and also hurting. Some love was as in as water, but it was the source of life. With it, the rtionship between the two would be deeper and deeper. Her love with Vinton was thetter. There was no so-called passion collision between them, no so-called sparks, only warm tenderness and faint peacefulness. When she was with him, she felt warm,fortable and safe. She could trust him unconditionally, and she could also indulge herself in loving him, not afraid of being hurt in the future. In this way, the rtionship between them would be the most real, reliable and long-term! Nichs picked up the baby boy. The baby boy was a little strange to him. He had blonde hair and blue eyes, which were different from others. He pouted and began to cry. Jim took him over and said, "He is shy. You should let him be suitable for you." "I don''t think it''s necessary to call me sworn father. Just call me daddy Nichs. Isn''t Mr. Zac''s child a daddy Hanson?" Nichs was good at giving examples. "Okay. One more daddy Nichs and one more person will love him." Eva smiled and stroked the baby''s head. Chapter 897 You Are A Person With Mental Disease Chapter 897 You Are A Person With Mental Disease Janice was afraid that Jim would misunderstand her. As soon as Nichs left, she exined to Jim, "I don''t like Nichs at all. I just treat him as my doctor." "Janice, Professor Nichs is a good man. I think he suits you very much. You should consider him and try to date him," said Jim. "I just don''t like him. Why should I date him?" Janice pouted. Nichs was just a tool for her. She needed him to protect her health and financial support from time to time. The rest was unnecessary. "Janice, you shouldn''t waste your love on me. Love is not obsession. It''s time for you to let go of yourself," Jim tried to persuade her. Janice lowered her eyes, feeling a little disappointed. If she just gave up like this, she would not be reconciled even if she died. He should be hers. The person he should love was her. If it weren''t for Eva, they would be the happiest couple. It was Eva, the green tea bitch, who destroyed everything. "Jim, I know what I should do. Even if you don''t love me anymore, you can''t stop me from loving you. I don''t expect to be with you anymore. I just want to hide you in my heart silently. Please don''t stop me, okay?" she said sadly. Jim sighed, "Janice, I hope you can be happy. But if you miss someone who loves you deeply, I don''t want you to regret in the future." "I missed you too, didn''t I?" Janice asked painfully. "We will be good friends in the future," said Jim in a low voice. Janice''s mouth twitched violently, and a drop of tear fell from her eyes. "I know. It''s good to be friends, as long as I can see you often." After a moment of silence, she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said, "By the way, Jim, I have something to discuss with you." "What''s the matter?" said Jim. "I want to find another nanny for Jell. The three nannies are always impetuous and have a bad attitude. They often frighten the children. I want to choose a nanny for Jell in person," she said that the nanny must be her, or she would be stared at by them whatever she did, and she might even be secretlyined. How could she take Jim back with this child? "Megan, Carol and Sage are all nannies selected by Essie from the Rong family. They have taken care of Mili and Dot before, and are very experienced. They are much better than those nannies outside. Most importantly, we are different from ordinary people. The nanny who takes care of our child will never be strangers. If you want to change it, you can only choose one from the servants of our Jing family." Jim''s words obviously cut off Janice''s route of retreat. She knew very well that Mrs. Kerry didn''t like her, and the person she selected must be more terrible. It would be strange if she didn''t guard against her as a thief. "Since it''s soplicated, forget it," she said gloomily. In the living room, Megan was making fruit paste for the baby. She was the head of three nannies and was the most experienced in taking care of the baby. Jell was already half a year old. She had to keep up with his food supplement. "When we were in the Rong Mansion, our little master Dawny liked eating the fruit paste I made the most," she said with a smile. "Our Jell must also like it." Eva yed with the baby in her arms with a smile. Compared with Janice, the little boy liked Eva more,pletely treating her as his mother. After Janice came out, she was about to hold the baby. Unexpectedly, Jell was frightened to jump into Eva''s arms immediately, shivering, and looked very afraid of her. Perhaps it was because he had stayed in the orphanage for a long time that he was very timid and had a strong sense of defensiveness. Last time, Janice put him in the room to suffer from the cold and used tape to cover his mouth to prevent him from crying. She didn''t tear off the tape until he lost consciousness because of the cold. He was frightened and refused to take her. Janice was a little annoyed. This little bastard dared to oppose her. It seemed that he hadn''t been cold enoughst time. "Baby, I''m Mommy. I love you the most. I''ll feed you the apple." She reached out her hand and tried to hold Jell in her arms by force. Jell cried out in fear. "Megan,st time you had a rpse, you scared him. He hasn''t recovered yet. You have to be patient. If you treat him better, he will ept you again." Janice rolled her eyes at her. This bitch was the most annoying one. Sheined her evilness in front of Jim. She swore to herself that she did not believe she could handle a nanny. "By the way, Megan, I usually lock the door when I sleep. How did you get into my room and take the child away?" she asked deliberately. "Mrs. Janice, you didn''t lock the door that day. You must have forgotten it when you had a rpse." Megan smiled awkwardly and thought, ''I can''t let her know that I made the duplicate key in secret.'' "Really?" Janice raised her eyebrows, "But why did I remember..." Before she finished her words, she heard Eva say, "Janice, you became another person at that time. I''m sure you won''t remember what she did." "You are right." Janice quickly changed her tone. She almost said something wrong and exposed her real nature. She had to be more careful in the future. She couldn''t expose herself just to deal with a servant. Megan handed the fruit past to her and said, "Mrs. Janice, do you want to feed him? If you feed him more, he will like you." Janice spooned a spoonful of apple pulp and fed the baby. Two sharp teeth had popped out of his jaw, but they were useless. Babies did not eat with their teeth. It was his first time to eat fruit paste. He was very interested in this new food and ate happily. The child had a weak stomach. It was the time for the baby to eat food supplement, so he couldn''t eat too much. Megan only make half an apple of paste, so he had to get used to it first. In the evening, Essie came to y with the children. She had heard from Megan that Janice had changed her personality and abused the baby. Fortunately, she had thought of all these things in advance, or the consequences would be unimaginable. Because of the nanny, Janice had a grudge against Essie. This woman dared to guard against her behind her back. The three of them must have been trained by her. They only listened to her orders and swaggered in her territory, obstructing her work. How hateful it was. She kept this resentment in her heart. Now her enemy was Eva. She couldn''t offend Essie to make too many enemies. It seemed that Dawny liked Jell very much. He reached out and held Jell''s hand. "Jell, good boy. I like you." After Essie put the two babies on the mat, Dawny crawled to Jell and held him in his arms. Jell didn''t know how to speak, but he was very happy. He babbled on the cushion. It seemed that he also liked this brother, Dawny. "It''s different when your peers are together. Do you think there will be generation gap between Dawny, Jell and Dot and I?" Mili giggled, covering her mouth. "What is generation gap?" Rabi asked. "Even people of different ages have different thoughts and ideas," Mili exined. "Okay." Rabi tilted his little head and blinked his big eyes, as if he didn''t understand what she meant. "Do you have a generation gap with me?" They were smart children as the high IQ daddy, while he was an ordinary child as muddled as mommy. There must be a big difference. "No, brother, we are about the same age. How can there be a generation gap?" Mili said with a smile. "But I can''t even read the materials on your books." Rabi lowered his head dejectedly. "It''s just that we''re learning different things. Daddy and Mommy are also learning different things. Daddy is an architect and Mommy is a fashion designer. Don''t they get along well?" Mili exined. "You are right." Rabi scratched his head andughed. "Brother, you are the best student in your ss. You are awesome. You are smarter than your ssmates." Mili hugged him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I''m just an ordinary smart kid who is like mommy." Rabi nodded with a smile. Since he knew that he looked like his mother, he didn''t think he was stupid. Because mommy was also a very good designer. As long as he showed his special skills, he would be very powerful even if he was not as smart as his brother or sister. "Essie, thanks to Megan this time. Otherwise, Jell would have been killed by that devil," said Janice. "Janice, didn''t you have any signs before you are reced by that devil? Did she upy your body without any dy?" Mili looked at her inquisitively, as if she was studying a monster. There was an angel and a devil lived in the same body. The devil stood on the left shoulder and the angel on the right. It was incredible. Janice caressed her head and said, "It usually happened when I''m asleep. Maybe the one who wakes up first would upy my body." "So it might be happened every morning? It''s horrible." Mili covered her mouth in astonishment. In the future, she had to choose psychology, so that she could use scientific methods to study and help people with mental disease. The reason why there were crimes in the society was because there were various degrees of mental illnesses. Physical disease could take away a person''s life, while mental disease could take away a person''s soul. Physical disease might be cured immediately by taking medicine, but mental disease needed a long- term guidance and treatment, which was more difficult to cure than physical disease. "Mili, as long as aunt Janice cooperate with the doctor for treatment, the situation can be controlled," said Essie, stroking her head. "I don''t like psychiatrists. They always treat me as a mental patient. I''m fine. I only have two different personalities. I''m not a mental patient," Janice said seriously. Essie sighed. In fact, dual personality was also a mental disorder. Anyone with dual personality was unfortunate in childhood, which led to the unhealthy state of mind and the separation of different personalities. Perhaps it was because of her body that Janice had a shadow in her heart since childhood, so she split out a devil like second personality. Chapter 898 Suffer From Vomiting And Diarrhea (Part One) Chapter 898 Suffer From Vomiting And Diarrhea (Part One) "Janice, only when you learn to control your second personality can you be a normal person." "Every time I feel desperate, things will change. But there are a lot of things that make me feel depressed and tired." As Janice spoke, she stole a nce at Jim. She said this specially for Jim to hear. Jim was ying with Dawny and Jell and didn''t notice her. Patting her on the shoulder, Essie said, "There are always bad things in life. Look at this world. Most people are working hard for their lives. Many people can''t afford a house all their lives. Some people are struggling with food and clothing, and they can''t even afford to send their children to read." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "We already belong to the people at the top of the Pyramid. We don''t worry about money. We live in a vi and have servants to serve us. What else can we be depressed andin about?" "God has already left the best to us. We are lucky. If we even feel too depressed to leave, will those ordinary peoplemit suicide?" Essie said earnestly. Janice gave her a feeling that she was too pessimistic. ''Love is not everything. Besides, this man doesn''t love you anymore. Why do you insist on torturing yourself and others, '' she thought. But Janice didn''t think so. The only thing she cared about now was love. She came back to start a new life with Jim and marry Jim. "Essie, I''m different from you. I''m a person who cares about love. For me, love is everything. I can live for love and die for love," Janice said firmly. Essie sighed. "Janice, as long as two people love each other, it is called love. Besides, in the world of our rich and influential families, even if those who are in love, they may not get married. Marriage should be recognized by the family." She didn''t mean to frustrate her, but to let her see the reality. It was useless to risk everything. "Mrs. Kerry said that she wouldn''t interfere in my rtionship with Jim anymore. And as long as Nichs''s experiment is sessful, we can have a healthy child." "No one knows a son better than his mother. Mrs. Kerry is a smart woman. She has already known that Jim has a crush on someone, but that person is no longer you. So she deliberately ignored your matters and let Jim see his heart clearly. If Jim still loves you, it would be strange that she won''t interfere," said Essie bluntly. Eva was shocked when she heard this. How could Mrs. Kerry know that Jim liked her long ago? No wonder she was the firstdy of Dragon City. She was so shrewd. But she was a very reasonable person, unlike Elizabeth. She was also very kind to her, so she should get along well with her. A muscle on Janice''s face twitched violently. She was afraid of Mrs. Kerry. Her eyes were as sharp as eagles, as if they could see through her at a nce, leaving her nowhere to hide. She didn''t dare to make trouble in front of her. "The Jing family is worried about the baby. If Nichs''s research fails, Jim and I can choose an excellent woman to use her genes." "It''s too simple for you to think about it. If you do so, what''s the difference between finding a mistress for your husband and giving birth to a child? The four major families in Dragon City always pay attention to the lineal identity. They won''t agree on this kind of thing," said Essie. "We just borrow genes, and the baby is still nurtured in my belly," said Janice. "What if that womanes to make trouble after the baby is born?" said Essie, shrugging her shoulders. How could she let that woman live? After donating the egg, she would kill her to avoid future trouble. "Essie, you think too much," said Janice. "I just hope that you can face the reality. The Jing family and Jim will not agree with what you think." Essie didn''t worry about making a blow to her. Instead, the wound healed slowly and could only be healed as soon as it was exposed to the air. But she didn''t know that Janice was not a normal person and she wouldn''t think in a normal way. People with a split personality would often have paranoia, and they would not be able to pull it out once they got into the bull''s horn. "I''m going to dilute milk powder for Jell." She didn''t want to talk more with Essie. She knew very well that she was on the side of Eva. Of course, she wanted her to give up. Essie sighed. Some people wouldn''t give up until they reached the dead end. No matter which personality Janice had, she was persistent, but in different ways. Seeing that Jell was sucking and Dawny was hungry, Essie took him upstairs to feed him. While feeding Jell, Janice was thinking about her own trick. If the baby was sick again or hurt somewhere, she had a reason to stay and take care of him. But she had to be careful and couldn''t be found again. After she left, Megan sighed, "I hope Mrs. Janice don''t go crazy again. Fortunately, we brought the child here, or you would be scared every day with her." "Yes, her personality changes faster than the weather. Sometimes she is kind, and sometimes she is like a devil," said Sage. "It''s okay. Be careful and take care of the baby," said Essie. In the evening of the second day, Janice came. Jell just woke up and shouted to be nursed. Janice went to dilute milk powder into water quickly and put a piece of Phenolphthalein Tablet she brought in secretly. The Phenolphthalein Tablets was purgative, which was forbidden for babies and would cause stomach and intestine function disorder. But Janice couldn''t care that much. She smashed the tablet and blended it with milk powder into water to the baby without anyone noticing. The purpose of this child was to help her pull Jim back, or else what was the use of him. Chapter 899 Suffer From Vomiting And Diarrhea (Part Two) Chapter 899 Suffer From Vomiting And Diarrhea (Part Two) The Phenolphthalein Tablet was harmful to the baby''s intestines and stomach. Not long after Jell was fed, he began to vomit and suffer from diarrhea. "What happened? Didn''t you take good care of the baby yesterday and let him cool down?" Janice used. "How could it be? We have been taking turns to take care of him. The quilt was always well covered," said Megan. "Someone must have dozed off and let the child kick the quilt," Janice said angrily. She didn''t like these servants for a long time, so she took the opportunity to teach them a lesson. "It''s not the right time to pursue responsibility. The baby is suffering from severe vomiting and diarrhea. We have to send him to the hospital as soon as possible, or he will be dehydrated," Jim said and rushed out with his little baby in his arms. The doctor tested the stool and found that there was no virus or bacterial infection. He inferred that it might be caused by the disorder of stomach and intestines. Janice took the baby to have an infusion. It was the first time that her baby had an injection, and he cried out in pain. Janice pretended to be sad and wiped her tears. "Let me hold the baby." Eva took the boy over. "Jim, the baby was fine. How could he have a gastrointestinal dysfunction all of a sudden? Did the nanny give him something that should not give to eat?" "Mrs. Janice, don''t talk nonsense. We are very careful when feeding the baby. Everything has been fine since you came here this morning," a nanny said. "The baby began to suffer from vomit and diarrhea after he was fed. Is there anything wrong with the milk?" said Megan thoughtfully. "I made the milk strictly ording to the form. One hundred and fifty milliliters of water, five spoons of milk. Unless the milk is contaminated after you don''t keep it well," said Janice. "As soon as you mentioned it, I remembered that I went to wash the nursing bottle after the baby finished the milk. I found that there was something white in the milk, it was not like milk powder. I didn''t think too much at that time. I thought it was the sugar crystal in the milk powder, so I washed the bottle. Now you talk about this, is it the problem of that thing?" said Carol. "You''re too careless. You have to tell me everything in time, okay? What if there is something wrong with the milk powder?" retorted Megan. "I will have the milk powder tested. The most important thing now is that the baby is fine," said Jim. Janice breathed a sigh of relief secretly. She was sure that it was the purgative that did not melt. Fortunately, Carol had poured it out, and no one would know that it was her who put it. She sniffed and said, "Jim, let me stay here tonight to take care of the baby. I''m really worried about him." "Okay." Jim nodded. Janice was happy. She wanted to keep the baby suffering for a few more days, so that she could stay here for a few more days. Looking at the baby in her arms, Eva felt that the baby''s face became thinner. After the infusion, they took the baby home. The doctor prescribed some navel stickers, health probiotic tablets and spleen nourishing powder for baby to help the baby to nourish his intestines and stomach. Eva carefully tore open the navel stickers and put it on the navel of the baby. After the infusion, the doctor suggested that the child should be forbidden to eat within six hours to help his intestines and stomach recover. The baby stopped vomiting, but he still had a diarrhea and his buttocks were red. Eva quickly applied the hip protection cream on him. Janice was in charge of crying, leaving everything to Eva and the nanny. She wouldn''t do such a disgusting thing as changing diapers for her child. He wasn''t the biological son of her and Jim, so she didn''t feel sorry for him at all. She deliberately suggested that she should look after the baby with the nannies during the night. She should pretend to be considerate. Eva patted her on the shoulder and said, "Janice, you are not in good health and can''t stay upte. Let me do it." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Then call me if you need anything." Janice was eager to hear that. She didn''t want to stay upte for her adopted son. It would not only hurt her body, but also affect her beauty with dark circles under her eyes. After she went upstairs, Eve called. They had taken the milk powder to have a test as soon as possible, and there was no problem. Megan pulled Jim aside quietly. "Mr. Jim, if it wasn''t for the problem of the milk powder, would there be something wrong with the person who prepared it?" "What do you want to say?" A deep look shed through Jim''s eyes. "Didn''t Carol find something strange in the milk powder? I suspect that it''s the medicine that hasn''t been melted. Someone put some medicine in the milk powder, or the baby wouldn''t vomit and have diarrhea after drinking the milk." "I''ve babysat several children before. They have gastrointestinal dysfunction only when they suffer indigestion, but they won''t have such an acute attack. Normally, there were symptoms that children don''t like to be nursed, and their poops with sour smell. But the baby has a good appetite these days, and his stool is normal. There was no problem in him," Megan said seriously. She was one of the most experienced nannies in the Rong family and was very shrewd. That was why Essie sent her here. Chapter 900 Smashing Her Own Feet Chapter 900 Smashing Her Own Feet Jim''s mouth twitched slightly. "Megan, don''t you think too much? Why did she drug the baby?" "Isn''t she suffering from recurrent insanity? Maybe she had a rpse again," said Megan. Jim kept silent and turned to the invisible monitor in the room. Besides the bedroom and bathroom, there were monitors everywhere in his vi. As long as he checked the surveince video, he would know the truth. Janice had a good night''s sleep. By the way, she was thinking about how to make her baby sick for a long time. She thought a fracture should be good, and it would take one hundred days for him to recover, so that she could live in Jim''s vi all the time. When she came out of her room, Jim was waiting for her in the hall with a serious expression on his face. "Morning, Jim. How is the baby? Is he better?" she asked, pretending to care about her child. "Come and have a seat," Jim said slowly. Janice came over and sat beside him. "Let me show you something!" Jim picked up the remote control and turned on the TV. In the video, Janice was mixing milk powder into water. Janice''s body convulsed violently and jumped up from the sofa like being stuck by a needle. "Where did you get this?" "Surveince video," Jim said casually. Eva went downstairs with the little baby in her arms, followed by the nanny. "Oh, mydy, your disease is so terrible that you have to be treated as soon as possible. You can''t dy it. Take the medicine as soon as possible." Megan sighed. "You can''t even let go of a child of a six years old. You are really incurably sick," Carol said angrily. "Poor child, look how is he suffering!" Sage shook her head. "What did you put in the milk powder?" Jim''s voice and tone became unusually cold. His eyes were as cold as ice, without any warmth. This was the first time that Janice felt the chill. At this time, the only thing she could do was to pretend to be dead. "I... I..." As soon as she closed her eyes, she fell down. Jim didn''t help her, because she was not Janice now, but the woman he hated very much. Eva handed the baby to Megan, then she ran up to Janice and helped her up. "Carol, bring me some water." "I don''t know if she is pretending or not. A psycho can also pretend to be sick when she does not have a rpsed," Carol muttered angrily and fetched a can of ice water from the fridge. After Eva fed her some water, she pretended to be sober. "What happened? Why am I here?" She showed an extremely confused expression. "You became her again. You even drugged the baby''s milk powder to make him vomit and have diarrhea." Eva sighed. "What did you say?" Pretending to be surprised, Janice jumped up from the sofa and asked, "Where is my baby? How is my baby?" She began to look for her son. Seeing that Megan was holding him, she rushed over. "Let me have a look." Megan took two steps back and didn''t give the baby to her. "Mrs. Janice, your illness is so terrible that we can''t tell whether you are sober or sick. So you''d better stay away from the baby in the future." Janice copsed to the ground, grabbed her hair and burst into tears. "Why did she do this to me? Why did she treat my child like this? Is she so eager to rece me?" Jim didn''t move. He just looked at her coldly. He couldn''t tell which was the real Janice and which was her avatar. Maybe Janice had died before she went to America and returned with a secondary personality. Eva hugged her and said, "Janice, don''t do this. It''s not your fault. Your condition is getting worse and worse. You have to find a way to cure it." "I''ve already consulted the doctor. The dual personality can''t be cured at all." Janice shook her head and looked at Jim. "I think only Jim can help me. At night, if Jim stays with me, I can wake up sessfully on the second day. Otherwise, I will always be locked up by her." She said so because she hoped that Jim could let her move here. "Really?" Eva was slightly stunned and nced at Jim. She couldn''t help. It all depended on Jim. Jim''s face was expressionless. "Janice, I can''t tell which one are you and which one is her now. I think there''s only one way to solve it." "Jim, please help me. Let me stay here with you and Eva, okay?" Janice said immediately. She thought that was what Jim meant. However, Jim said, "I have contacted the doctor of the mental hospital. You need professional psychological guidance and treatment. So it''s better for you to stay there for a while." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Janice''s body convulsed violently. She couldn''t believe that Jim would send her to a psychiatric hospital! "I don''t want to go there. I will die therepletely." "Don''t worry. It won''t be you who will die there. It will only be her," Jim said clearly and forcefully. He had already contacted a psychiatric hospital, and the doctor was waiting outside. Seeing theme in, Janice grabbed the handrail of the stairs tightly. "Jim, please, don''t do this to me. No, I don''t want to go to the mental hospital. I don''t want to!" She didn''t expect that her carefully designed n would have such a result. She lifted a stone to hit her own feet. Not only did she fail to live in Jim''s vi, but she was also locked up in a psychiatric hospital by him. She had thought that she knew Jim very well. She thought this tragedy y and double y were very good, hitting Jim''s weakness. At this moment, she realized that she didn''t know Jim as well as she thought. In fact, Jim had no weakness at all. He never yed ording to anyone''s set, always making people surprise. Seeing that Jim was unmoved, Janice rushed to Eva and held her legs. "Eva, tell Jim not to let them lock me up. Please." "Janice, Jim does this for your own good. The doctor said that your secondary personality has a tendency of schizophrenia, not only the problem of dual personality, so you have to be treated." This time, Eva thought Jim was right. Janice''s secondary personality didn''t even let go of a six month old baby. If they let Janice go like this, she would really be done. "Mrs. Janice, you have to be treated as soon as possible. It''s a crime to hurt a child," said Megan, pursing her lips. "I know nothing. I didn''t do it. I''m innocent. I can''t be locked up because of her fault." Janice burst into tears. "Janice, the doctor will find a way to control the change of your dual personality. You have to cooperate with the treatment and defeat that bad woman," Evaforted. Janice was desperate. No one could save her here. "I want to see J and Nichs. I won''t leave unless I see them." She knew Nichs woulde to save her. "I''ll tell them when you get in." As soon as Jim finished his words, he waved his hand at the doctors. They dragged the crying and screaming Janice away. Eva sighed sadly, "I didn''t expect that Janice would be like this." "Mental disease is so horrible. If you go crazy, you won''t recognize anyone." Megan patted the baby in her arms. Fortunately, she only put the purgativest time. If she put poison, it would be worse, the baby would definitely die. Carol mixed some probiotic for the baby to help him recover his intestines and stomach. In the Rong Mansion. The news came from Dragon City prison that Charlotte had escaped from prison. Last night, she was sent to the hospital in an emergency because of a stomachache. The doctor diagnosed that she had acute gastroenteritis and asked her to stay in hospital for observation for a night. Unexpectedly, she escaped in the middle of the night. The police suspected that someone had helped her escape, and now they had issued a wanted warrant to arrest her everywhere. The Rong Mansion had been on high alert. "Charlotte is so old and unarmed. How could she be able to break the prison?" Mary asked worriedly. "She is definitely not alone. Someone must have arranged and nned for her to help her get out of prison," said Albert thoughtfully. "Is it Elizabeth?" Essie turned to look at Zac. "The person who can n to break the prison must not be a simple person. If she doesn''t use the power of the Xu family, Elizabeth can''t have the ability to do that," said Zac in a low voice. "How could she use the power of the Xu family?" Essie sneered. "She won''t be in such a mood now. After Vinton''s ident, she lost her foothold in the Xu family and she couldn''t even protect herself. How could she be in the mood to help Charlotte get out of the prison?" said Zac. "Then who else can it be?" said Essie, raising her eyebrows. "Willi, that dead mouse, hasn''t moved for a long time. Don''t you think it''s strange?" An extremely sharp cold light shed through Zac''s dark and cold eyes. "Is it Willi? What''s the use of Charlotte to him?" Essie was shocked. "She is familiar with the Rong Mansion, everyone in it, and she hates the Rong family. It''s enough for him to make use of her," Zac said thoughtfully. Taking a drag on his cigar, Albert said, "Send someone to investigate Willi now. If he is powerful enough abroad, I will discuss with your youngest uncle and identify him as a terrorist." Once he was identified as a foreign terrorist, he could use the special forces to deal with him. Her father-inw was so wise. The Rong family was thergest family in the East and had a deep root in the power and business circle. It was not easy for Willi to take over the Rong family. However, the key now was to find out the true face of Willi. He always hid in the dark sewer like a mouse, and it was really difficult to pull him out. "Will they hurt Charlotte?" Mary was a little worried. Although Charlotte had killed her sister and her mother, she was still her sister. She didn''t want her to be in danger. "Don''t worry. As long as she is useful, they won''t hurt her." Albert said in a low voice, "Be careful now. You must be apanied by bodyguards when you go out." Mary nodded, "After all, I''m an adult. I can take good care of myself. The most important thing is to protect the safety of several children." Chapter 901 The Red String Pulled Together By The Matchmaker Chapter 901 The ''Red String'' Pulled Together By The Matchmaker "From now on, two nannies and four bodyguards should be arranged for each child to protect them," said Albert. Zac nodded slightly, "Charlotte has been in our Rong Mansion for so many years and is familiar with the security system here. Willi has a very powerful hacker, so we have to upgrade the security system in case of being hacked or destroyed." Albert nodded. After taking a drag on his cigar, he said thoughtfully, "In your opinion, does this Willi have anything to do with the Qin family?" The Qin family was the sworn enemy of the Rong family, and Albert had to guard against it. "I haven''t found any clue yet. The Qin family is also in Willi''s scheme. He wants to use the Qin family as a cannon fodder to deal with us," said Zac. If Willi had secretly allied with the Qin family, he wouldn''t have sent a fake Alice to marry Fell. "We can''t rx our vignce," said Albert. "Don''t worry, daddy. I''ll take care of it." Shrugging, Zac thought, ''The fake Alice is an undercover in the Qin family. I know everything about the Qin family.'' Essie knew that he had made a good move. Now that there was a big enemy, she could no longer tangle with the matter of Alice. She could only deal with Willi first. After that, Zac took Essie to the garden for a walk. "You little fool, don''t be too nervous. It''s just a matter of time. We did this only to guard us against the odds. Our Rong don''t care about a dead mouse." He held Essie''s hand. "We have experienced so much. We have seen all kinds of ups and downs. I''m not afraid of them," with a gentle smile, Essie said indifferently. "You deserve to be my wife." Zac''s dark and cold eyes were full of love and tenderness. There was nothing else he wanted in the world since he had a good wife like her by her side. "The most important thing for us now is to protect the children well. We can''t let Willi''s people hurt them," said Essie. If she was right, Willi was plotting a huge conspiracy again. "Don''t worry. I will protect them well." Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "You have to be careful too." She was his Achilles'' heel. Once she was caught by his enemy, he would be unable to fight back. "For the sake of my children, of course I have to protect myself," said Essie with a smile. She was the umbre for the kids. She couldn''t fall down. In the afternoon, the kids came back from school. In the craft ss, Rabi made a big sailboat and excitedly showed it to Essie and Zac. "Daddy, Mommy, look at the sailboat I made. Is it beautiful?" "It''s so beautiful." Essie gave him a thumb up and said, "Our Rabi is getting better and better." Mili also had something to tell her parents. "Daddy, Mommy, I have to tell you something. Dot made a girl cry." "What happened?" Before Essie finished her words, she heard Dot''s unhappy voice from behind, "Big mouth, you are so annoying." "I''m just telling daddy and Mommy the truth." Mili pouted. "What happened?" asked Essie. "A girl confessed her love to Dot, but she was ruthlessly refused by him. He also said that she was brainless and her face was disabled. She was maldeveloped. That girl cried sadly," said Mili. Essie was speechless! He didn''t know how to be tender to women. He hadpletely inherited Zac. "Honey, did you do such a heroic thing when you were a child?" she asked jokingly. Zac flicked her forehead and said, "Don''t skip the topic." "Okay." Hearing that, Essie immediately became serious and pulled her son over. "Dot, don''t say that to a girl. How sad she is? Maybe she will have a shadow all her life." "She''s like an anthomaniac all day long. She either stared at me or giggled at me. She even wanted to kiss me today. My first kiss has to be left for my future wife. How could she take it away?" Dot said angrily, crossing his arms over his chest. "It''s a little too much." Essie stroked his head and said, "You can try to be more euphemistic in the future. Tell her that we are still children and focus on study. We can''t fall in love early." "Is it useful to talk so much nonsense?" Dot raised her eyebrows and questioned. "How do you know if you don''t give it a try?" said Essie with a smile. "I''m not interested in making so much trouble." Dot pouted, looking impatient. Zac didn''t care at all. Of course his son should be like his father. It was a good thing to drive away the bad romance rtionship, and it should be praised. "Boy, it''s a good thing for you to make it clear to the girl you don''t like. You should be ruthless. If you are too polite, she will think that there is still a chance." "How wise my Daddy is." Dot gave him a thumbs up. With a sigh, Essie thought that it was really hard to change the gene. In the mental hospital. Janice became very quiet and cooperated with the doctor. She was a very smart person. Recently, her actions continuously touched the bottom line of Jim, causing Jim''s disgust. If it went on like this, she wouldpletely lose Jim. Now it was time for the soft Janice to show up. And her backer was Nichs. She had to make good use of him. Now only he could save her from this mental hospital. Because of her good performance, the mental hospital let their guard down on her. In the evening, she sneaked out of her room in the dead of night. The nurse on duty was sleeping soundly on the table. She quietly picked up the phone and dialed Nichs'' number. "Nichs,e and save me. Jim has locked me in Dragon City Psychiatric Hospital. I''m dying. Come and save me." As soon as Nichs heard her cry for help, he rushed over overnight. But at this time, the psychiatric hospital refused the visitors. He couldn''t enter, so he could only wait outside until dawn. She was thrown in the psychiatric hospital by Jim, no one dared to let her out without Jim''s permission. Moreover, he was neither rtive nor friend to Janice. On top of that, he was a foreigner. Nichs had no choice but to look for Jim. At this moment, Jim and Eva were filming in the film and television city. The bodyguard didn''t allow Nichs toe in, so he had to wait. Jim didn''t tell him about Janice''s matter. Janice had to be treated in a psychiatric hospital for a period of time. After the first scene was finished. Nichs ran to him immediately. "Mr. Jim, how can you put Margret in a psychiatric hospital?" "She hurt Jell again and again. It can be seen that her condition is quite serious. Although you have cured her body, you can''t cure her mental disease. Her secondary personality had a very serious tendency of violence, which was a sign of schizophrenia. Eva had been assassinated several times and almost died. It was very likely that she did it. I''m helping her. I hope you can understand," Jim said seriously. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Nichs''s mouth twitched violently. "As Margret''s doctor, I have to remind you that locking her in a psychiatric hospital is very harmful to her health. Her immunity is poor and it is easy for her to get infected with diseases. I can''t take the risk. In my opinion, take her out first and let her live with me. I will arrange a psychologist to treat and tutor her every day, which will be better." He had made up his mind to take Janice back from the mental hospital no matter what. He couldn''t let her suffer in it. Jim knew what he was thinking. If he had to take care of Janice, perhaps their rtionship could be improved. He would give him a chance to be a hero to save the beauty. "Now that you have said so, I''ll leave Janice to you." Jim called the psychiatric hospital. Nichs went over and took Janice out. Janice threw herself into his arms and burst into tears. "Don''t cry, Margret. I''ve told you that Jim doesn''t love you anymore. Why do you waste your time on him? You can stay with me from now on. I will take good care of you," Nichsforted her. "It''s all because of that devil. I want to kick her out of my body," Janice said while crying. "I will hire the best psychologist in the world to help you," Nichs said. Propensity for violence was indeed a bad problem. It must be treated. This evening, Janice ''served'' Nichs wholeheartedly. The two of them were quite harmonious. She had to make good use of Nichs as her backer and ATM, so that she could continue her n of killing Eva and taking back Jim. In the vi, Jim used his son as an excuse to let Eva sleep in his room. Little Jell slept happily in the middle of the two. He looked at Jim and then at Eva. "I''ve made up my mind. You don''t need to be his sworn mommy anymore. Just be his mommy." "His mommy is Janice." Eva rolled her eyes at him. "She is his Mommy, so are you. It''s not a big deal to have two Mommy." Jim smiled wickedly. Little Jell reached out his little hand to touch Eva''s face. That mobilized all her maternal instinct. She turned around and kissed his little face dotingly. "Baby, mommy likes you so much." She naturally avoided the word ''sworn''. It seemed that she was willing to be a mother. Jim smiled. He knew that heaven pepper was duplicitous. "Son, do you think daddy should work harder to marry Mommy back as soon as possible? I''ll give birth to two more sisters and younger brothers for you." He picked up the baby and let him sit on his legs to y with him. Eva''s face turned a little red. She didn''t know why she wasn''t so resistant to Jim''s ridicule, or perhaps she had never rejected it in her heart. But he was too good, too excellent, too perfect, so stressful for her, making her feel inferior, unreal, and without a sense of solemnity. "Scum Jim, you are a God. You can have any kind of woman you want. Why do you like woman like me who are ordinary and low in intelligence?" "I have no choice. The Matchmaker has pulled the ''red string'' together." Jim shrugged. Chapter 902 Honey, It Is Out Of Stock Chapter 902 Honey, It Is Out Of Stock "Why don''t I think our string is linked?" Eva curled her lips. "You are so stupid. How could you know that?" Jim sneered. "As a king, why do you like a stupid woman like me?" Eva rolled her eyes at him. "Because I am very smart. It doesn''t matter if you are a little stupid," Jim shrugged his shoulders and said in an indifferent tone. Eva fainted, "ording to you, you are so beautiful, and it doesn''t matter if I am ugly at all?" "You found it." A vicious smile appeared on Jim''s face. Eva was speechless. At this moment, she finally understood why Jim had a crush on her. Because he had all the advantages that humans should have, good looking, intelligence, nobility, good figure, power... Therefore, it didn''t matter if she was stupid, ugly, or even a little bit bad figure. No wonder he was Mr. evil. He had apletely different way of thinking from ordinary people. "I''m sleepy. Let''s sleep!" Then she turned her back to him. She''d better pretend to fall asleep. Jim kissed his son and put him aside. "All right, baby. Let''s go to sleep. Daddy has a long way to go. I have to work hard." Hearing this, Eva secretly made a strange face. Jim was so different from Vinton. Staying with him was like taking risks and gambling. It was full of excitement. Her heart beat was often elerated. If she won, she would fly into the sky, and if she lost, she would be doomed. She always felt that she was dreaming. The dream was beautiful, but what if she woke up? In the Rong Mansion. Zac and Essie had already done it twice. Normally, they wouldn''t stop after at least three rounds. Zac reached for the condom in the drawer and found it was out of stock. "Damn it!" He cursed from his throat. It was really an unforgivable mistake that he didn''t replenish the stock in time. "What?" asked Essie. "Honey, the condom is out of stock," Zac said mncholy. "You bought ten boxesst time. It didn''t seem to be long ago." Essie pouted. She had always been confused about numbers. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s have a good rest and replenish our energy. We will make it up tomorrow." Zac kissed her on the lips. Turning over, Essie lied down. "Then go to sleep." Zac held her in his arms. He liked to sleep in this way. At this time, there was a knock on the door. Zac put on his clothes and went to open the door. Standing at the door, Rabi looked at him pitifully. "Daddy, can I sleep with you?" "No, go back to your room," said Zac. He didn''t want the kids to sleep with them. Two teardrops fell from Rabi''s eyes. "But I have a lot to tell mommy." Compared with Zac, he was more clingy to Essie. He would talk to Essie first if he had something in his mind. Hearing his childish voice, Essie put on her nightgown and came over. "What''s wrong, baby?" "Mommy --" Rabi said in a spoiled voice and threw himself into her arms. Essie picked him up and put him on the bed. He buried his head in Essie''s arms and said, "Mommy, I''m scared. Mili and Dot are watching a very terrible movie. There are many bad guys and skulls in it. It''s so horrible. I''m so scared." Startled, Essie asked, "Are they still watching?" "Yes, I was watching it with them, but I was so scared that I stopped watching it. And I couldn''t understand either. It''s soplicated," said Rabi, shivering. "Let me have a look." Zac''s expression became a little serious. Although Mili and Dot were prodigies, they could only watch the programs of their ages. He had set the pad for them, but it was easy to change his setting for Dot, who possessed a hacker level skill. In the next room, the two were sitting side by side on the sofa, eating fruit and watching with great interest. When they saw Zace in, the two of them were slightly stunned. "Daddy, didn''t you go to Mommy''s room to y games on at night? Why do you have time toe here?" Mili asked in astonishment. Normally, they wouldn''te out until the second morning. It was rare today. "What are you watching?" Zac asked. "''the Nine Sins'' yed by sworn daddy and sworn mommy," Dot said. "This movie is not suitable for children at your age to watch." As Zac said, he walked forward and closed the pad. The dubious crime sites involved bloody scenes, and children were not allowed to watch them. Mili immediately stood up with her hands on her hips and stared at him. "Daddy, you''re wrong. We''re prodigies and we don''t need to be restricted by the film and television level." "A gifted child is also a child! Although your understanding ability is better than that of ordinary children, your mental state is still not mature, so you can''t watch what ordinary children are not allowed to watch," said Zac. "But I like to watch dubious movies. I''m not afraid at all. I''ll be a forensic expert and a crimbe breaker when I grow up," said Mili boldly. "Let''s talk about it when you grow up. From now on, Linda and Connie have to watch you sleep here to prevent you from messing around." Zac showed his father''s majesty. "Dictatorial." Dot frowned. Zac pinched his little face and said, "You modify my setting without authorization again, and I''ll punish you to face the wall and reflecting on yourself for three days." "Daddy, can we be open-minded?" With his arms crossed over his chest, Dot was quite dissatisfied. "I have the final say in our family. I am democratic." Zac made no secret of the blow to his son. "A dictatorial tyrant." Dot pouted. "You are the son of the tyrant. Go to sleep." Zac gave the order. Mili and Dot looked at each other andy back on the bed obediently. Zac called in the nanny and watched them sleep, in case the two naughty kids get up and make trouble again when he left. When he returned to his room, Essie had already lulled Rabi to sleep. He carefully picked Rabi up and sent him back to the room. He asked the nanny to watch him in case he woke up from nightmares at night. "What movie did Mili and Dot watch? Horror movie?" asked Essie. "''The Nine Sins'', yed by Jim and Eva," said Zac casually. "Mili like this kind of movie," said Essie with a smile. "Don''t let them watch this kind of movie rted to violent crime in the future. It''s better for children to watch less," said Zac in a low voice. "They must be messing with you," said Essie with a smile. "Yes, they did. But it''s useless to fight against me." Zac''s tone was quite domineering. "I''m asleep," said Essie, slightly sweating. Holding the back of his head with his hands crossed, Zac''s dark eyes flickered in the light. "It''s the lunar seventh of July tomorrow. Let''s go camping at the top of the mountain to watch the stars. Call Jim and Eva to join us. The more people, the merrier." "Okay." Essie nodded. The camp team led by Zac was huge, with ten bodyguards and five nannies. The equipment and food were transported to the top of the mountain by cable car. The equipment was quiteplete. Three big tent was luxurious and superrge with three bedrooms and one living room. It was windproof and rainproof, which could amodate twelve people. There were another two luxurious small tents, and two outdoor sunshades. The two small tents were exclusive to him and Essie, Jim and Eva. Three big tents, two for the children and the nanny, and one for the bodyguards. Jim knew that he must be fully equipped, so he didn''t bring any other people with him. He only took Megan who would take care of the children. Today''s n was to arrive at the top of the mountain at eleven o''clock at noon, which was exactly the lunch time. The bodyguards were responsible for setting up tents and sunshades, and the nannies were responsible for preparing lunch. "I like camping the most." Mili said happily, "Besides, it''s lunar July 7th today. You can see the Milky way, and there''s also the famous tales about the love story of the weaving girl and the cowboy." "I''ve heard that the weaving girl is in charge of marriage. Unmarried people should worship to her," looking at Eva, Essie said jokingly. Eva stuck out her tongue at her and said, "Marriage is predestined, isn''t it? Why do you still want to worship to someone for it? It won''t change even if you worship." "Sworn mommy, I know. The other side of your ''red line'' is definitely not connected to my uncle''s, but my sworn father. That''s why you and uncle haven''t been married." Mili sighed heavily. Eva''s eyes darkened. Her words touched her wound. Jim liked it very much. He agreed with Mili very much. His marriage with Eva was destined. After making the rice paste, Megan and Connie fed Dawny and Jell first. The two babies couldn''t be hungry. Other housemaids also quickly prepared the lunch. There were Braised Beef with Soy Sauce, Taste Shrimp, Roast Goose, Braised Pig''s Feet with Soy Sauce, Chicken In Pot, Spiced Rabbit Meat, Ham and Vegetable Sd. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The staples were bread and bun. They brought the food they cooked in the morning. They just needed to process it and pour it with sauce. Camping outside required simple and fast food, and also to satisfy the picky taste of the rich and noble. Mili and Dot were particrly fond of Braised Beef with Soy Sauce, while Rabi liked Roast Goose. These were all Eva''s dishes, because she was not a picky eater. "Essie, the cooks in your Rong Mansion are really good at cooking. The food they cook is so delicious," she said while biting the Braised Pig''s Feet with Soy Sauce. "I thought your taste bud is spoiled by the God of food that you don''t like the food cooked by others," said Essie with a smile. "No, it''s not like that. My stomach ispatible. I think the taste is not bad no matter what I eat," Eva said with a smile. "You are the easiest to raise." Jim caressed her head lovingly. "A foodie and a God of cook, you are a perfect match." Mili covered her mouth and giggled. "Little girl, you are my sweet heart." Jim gave her a thumbs up. He liked what she said today. After eating up the Braised Pig''s Feet with Soy Sauce, Eva nced at the tents in front of her and said, "Wow, I want to sleep in a big tent." "One is for the kids and the nanny, and the other is for the bodyguards. It has nothing to do with you," Jim said slowly. Eva was choked. There were only two double tents left. His intention was obvious. Chapter 903 Where Is Magpie Bridge Chapter 903 Where Is Magpie Bridge "Essie, don''t you think we need one more tent?" she asked immediately. "No, I don''t think so. The kids and the nanny have two tents. The bodyguards will take turn to be on guard. So one tent is enough for them. For the two double tent, Zac and I will share one, and you and Jim will have the other one. It''s perfect," said Essie seriously. "Why should I sleep in the same tent with Jim?" Eva felt she was going to faint. "Eva, don''t be shy. We all know each other well. Besides, I know that you have moved to Jim''s vi and slept in the same room with him and Jell." Essie chuckled. Eva was in a mess. "Essie, it''s not what you think. I sleep on the left, he sleep on the right, and Jell sleep in the middle. We abide by the boundary and did nothing." "What?" Essie touched her forehead and looked at Jim. He didn''t move even with such a good chance. Did he want to wait for the cooked duck to fly away? Zac patted on Jim''s shoulder with a worried look on his handsome face. His best friend''s speed was really worrying. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Be quick and urate to deal with women. Do it when it''s time. Don''t hesitate for a moment!" Then he leaned over to his ear and said in a low voice, "If you can''t subdue her, then sleep her in first." "Is this how you conquered Essie?" said Jim, choking hard. Zac shrugged and said, "It took me a few hours to get the marriage certificate and the finished what should be done in the bridal chamber. This is the speed of the twenty-first Century." Essie peered at him with a pout. If she hadn''t been drunk, how could she let him break it so easily? After eating the roast goose, Mili wiped her mouth and looked at Jim and Eva. "Sworn Daddy, don''t you lock yourself in the room like my daddy and mommy and y the game of two goblins fighting with sworn Mommy?" Jim gave her a weird smile. It was not appropriate for children to talk about such things. Mili knew that it was a ''no'', so she said with a low sigh, "So you didn''t secretly put the baby into sworn Mommy''s belly, did you?" Jim was choked and drank the cocktail to breathe smoothly. "Then you haven''t started to make my brother''s wife, my sister-inw yet?" Mili pouted. Dot was angrier than her. "It''s really turtle speed, no, it should be snail speed. I guess it will take a long time for my wife to be born." Jim found that he seemed to be the target of public criticism. It was not that he didn''t want to force her to do that. He wanted to break the heaven pepper every minute, but he wanted to win her heart first, because what he wanted most was her heart. Mili decided to give him an ideological lesson. "Sworn Daddy, you know what? Women were duplicitous. When they said they didn''t want to, in fact, they were willing to. Sworn Mommy said she didn''t want to y the game of two goblins fighting with you at night, but in fact, she was very eager in her heart. If you insisted, she would definitely surrender. And she told you that she didn''t want you to secretly put the baby into her belly. In fact, she really wanted to have a baby, and she wanted to be a mother. Look, her eyes are shining with maternal glow." "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not duplicitous." Eva felt like she had fallen to the ground and spat out three cartons of blood. She really wanted to find a piece of tofu to hit herself. "It seems that it is fake that sworn father has seen a lot of women. He has no experience in women at all," Dot said with a mocking smile. Jim lowered his head, gulped down the wine and meat, pretending not to hear. Zac patted him on the shoulder tofort him. A proper stimtion could speed up the progress of the two. After giving Jim the ideological lesson, Mili went to Eva and gave her the physiological lesson. "Sworn Mommy, do you know the best age for women to conceive?" "I don''t know." Eva shook her head. "Twenty three to twenty eight years old." Mili said, "you''re on the verge of the best age to conceive. You''re going to miss the best age for childbirth soon." "Really?" Eva was slightly stunned. "Children can be smart and healthy enough only when they are born at the best conceiving age of women. If you are over one year older that the best age, the risk of the baby''s health will increase. You can''t dy any longer!" Mili said worriedly. "Sworn Mommy, you and my uncle have spent four years in a tonic rtionship, wasting four good years. If you still want to waste four more years with sworn Daddy, Congrattions, you are an elderly pregnant woman. At that time, when you give birth to the baby, the doctor will give you all kinds of examinations, and you will have to draw amniotic fluid to do the Down''s Syndrome Screening for the abnormalities. It''s so horrible. " "Do you know how to draw amniotic fluid? The doctor uses big syringe directly and inserts it into the belly. What''s worse, it may hurt the baby. " In fact, Mili didn''t know the real operation method at all. She just said it out of imagination to frighten Eva. Eva was really frightened by her, shivering, "Is it so horrible?" "Eva, Mili didn''t frighten you. A woman must be a mother before thirty, which is not only good for her child, but also for her recovery. The elderly pregnant women had to face a lot of danger, pregnant hypertension, fetal abnormalities... It''s really scary," said Essie. Eva held her arm and said, "I haven''t thought so much." "Then think it over now and make a n for your life as soon as possible." Essie put her arm around her shoulder. "Got it." Eva was shocked and muttered, "It''s so troublesome to be a woman." After lunch, the children went to the tent to y. Zac and the others yed Bridge in the sunshade. Dawny and Jell were ying toys on the mat. Like a brother, Dawny taught Jell how to make blocks. Jell''s favorite move now was to suck his own feet. After ying with Dawny for a while, he would fall down and sucked his own feet. Dawny waved his little hand and warned his brother, "Don''t suck your feet. They are dirty." However, little Jell didn''t care about it at all. He even giggled from time to time, as if he was telling his brother, "My feet are delicious. You should suck it as well." The nanny washed the fruits and sent them to Zac and the three children in the tent. Then Megan made some fruits for the two babies. After they finished eating, Rabi waved to Dawny and said, "Come here, Dawny. Let''s y flying chess." Dawny understood his brother''s words and climbed quickly towards the tent. Jell followed him into the tent. The four kids yed fly chess, and Jell continued to suck his little feet since he did not know how to y with them. He liked to stay with his brothers and sisters and watch them y. After they finished the next round, the nanny took two babies to take a nap. After ying cards with Jim, Zac took the children to the stream. The stream was clear and shallow. The children were ying fish in the water with their bare feet. They had a good time. "Daddy, I like camping the most." Rabi pped his hands happily. Zac had taught him how to swim, and he swam very fast. "I really hope that little Jell can grow up as soon as possible, so that I can take him out to y water," Jim said with a smile. "If the elder brother is growing too fast, and his younger brother and sister are giving birth too slowly, then there will be generation gaps. They can''t y together well," Dot said seriously. "Sworn Daddy, do you know that there are many girls chasing after my brother at school? If you don''t make his wife soon, he will find someone else to be his girlfriend," said Mili, tilting her head. "Okay, I''ve decided to secretly put the baby into your sworn mother''s belly this year. Your wife will be born next year. You are five years older than her. Just same as the case of your Daddy and Mommy. Your Daddy is five years older than your Mommy." Jim stroked Dot''s head. "A word spoken by a gentleman cannot be taken back." Dot pped his hands and swore. It was a barbecue party at night. Essie made some meat balls for the children to roast themselves. Rabi was really talented in cooking. He kept turning the barbecue forks with his little hands and roasted the meatballs very well. In this respect, Mili and Dot hadpletely lost the advantage of a prodigy, and all the meatballs were all burned. "It seems that we two can only eat brother''s meat balls." Dot curled his lips and smiled with self- mockery. "Let me roast them for you." Rabi happily took up the responsibility of barbecuing meat balls for his brother and sister. As their elder brother, he was finally useful. While eating, Mili praised him, "Brother is brother. The meat ball roasted by you is really delicious. You are really awesome." "So, it''s good to have an elder brother." Dot nodded. Rabi grinned. He finally looked like a big brother. "Mommy said that if people disy their own specialties, they could seed. I think my specialty is to cook, so I should be a cook when I grow up." "Brother, if you say so, daddy will be unhappy. He is counting on you to take over the Emperor for him in the future," said Mili. "But my talent is to cook." Rabi scratched her head, feeling a little embarrassed. "Boy, you can go to buy some restaurants and merge them into the Emperor. Anyway, Emperor hasn''t entered the catering industry yet, so you can develop this project." Zac stroked his head. Rabi didn''t understand what he meant. He didn''t know what the catering industry was, but he could do whatever his father said. He was the most powerful person, and he was definitely right. So he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll do whatever daddy asks me to do." "Good boy." Zac smiled with satisfaction. Essie put the roasted beef ribs on the children''s te. After finishing eating, Rabi looked up at the stars in the sky and said, "The teacher has told the story of Cowherd boy and the Weaving girl. She said that many magpies would be built on the bridge on the lunar July 7th, and the Cowherd boy and the Weaving girl would meet on the bridge. But why didn''t I see a magpie? Don''t they want to build a bridge for them this year?" "It''s just a fairy tale. They are the two stars in the sky," Mili exined. Essie knew that she wanted the children to have their own fantasies, as if she wouldn''t tell them the truth that there was no Santa in the world. Chapter 904 Exercise At Night Chapter 904 Exercise At Night "Baby, there are too many people here. Magpies won''t build the bridge here. If everyone is watching, it will affect the reunion of the Cowherd boy and the Weaving girl," said Essie with a smile. "Then where will they go to cross the bridge?" Rabi tilted her head in confusion. "The north pole or the South Pole. There is no human interruption there," said Essie. "Isn''t that where Santa lives? Santa will disturb them," Rabi pouted. "The Santa us is in the north pole, and they are in the South Pole. In this way, they won''t be disturbed," said Essie, stroking his head. "Oh, the south pole is so far away. Only penguins live there, so I can''t see the Cowherd boy, the Weaving girl, and magpies." Rabi was a little disappointed. Mili was speechless about her mother''s exnation. She was just coaxing a child. Was it really good to make up such a lie? Wouldn''t it do harm to brother''s mental growth? When Rabi went to Zac and gave the roasted meat ball to him, she said hurriedly, "Mommy, you should tell brother that the fairy tale is fake. There is no Cowherd boy nor Weaving girl, no matchmaker, no Santa." "Baby, fairy tales and legends can arouse people''s imagination. Do you know why some people can be the inventors and create new things that humans have never seen before? It was because they were imaginative enough. Everyone knows that fairy tales are deceptive. Novels and movies are made up, but they still like to read and watch, because they can fill in the nk in life and make people have dreams." "Well, let''s continue to make brother think that the Cowherd boy and the Weaving girl will really meet on the lunar July 7th. And there is really Santa in the North Pole." Mili shrugged. Dot patted her on the shoulder and said, "You can''t think about our peers who are different from us in the same way. Our task at this age is to explore, and their task is to fantasize." "That''s right. We should adjust the measures ording to local conditions and teach ording to a person''s talent. Different people have different education methods. If I were you two, I would tell you that there is no Goddess of the moon, her admirer, or Rabbit on the moon, and there is no Emperor in the Heaven. These are all legends," said Essie with a smile. "Not necessarily. Maybe aliens have been spying on us somewhere in the sky all the time. In their eyes, we are just like the little white mice in theb." Mili giggled. "The universe is vast. There must be somewhere else that nurtures life than earth. Life did not have to rely on soil, oxygen and water. Maybe they are breathing carbon dioxide, but oxygen is poisonous to them." "The food they provide for their lives is something we don''t know at all. We can''t treat aliens with our limited thinking. We can''t blindly think that only a with the same environment as the earth can have life. Maybe they have the ability to bear extreme high temperature and extreme cold," Dot said seriously. "That''s right. Maybe aliens will die if they inhale oxygen, drink water, and eat food on the earth. The earth is a poisonous star to them, so they dare not step into the earth." Mili giggled. "You two are really imaginative." Sweat dripped from Essie''s forehead. She suddenly realized that her IQ was getting lower and lower in front of the two children. When Rabi came back, he brought three more chicken wings, which were roasted by him himself. "Mommy, Mili, Dot, try the roast Chicken Wings with Honey made by me. Daddy said they were very delicious," Rabi said proudly. "Wow, the chicken wings are so delicious. They must be delicious." Mili quickly took it over. As the saying goes, ''Gold can''t be pure and man can''t be perfect''. even if she and Dot were gifted children, there were many things that they could not do, such as barbecue. They were far inferior to their eldest brother, Rabi. "It''s so yummy. When you grow up, you will take over Emperor for Dad, and be an elite cook," Mili praised with a thumb up. "Okay, then my specialty won''t be buried," Rabi said with a smug smile, "Just like sworn father, he is a superstar outside and a god of food at home. I will also be the God of food in the future." "Of course!" Jim said with a smile. Eva patted him on the shoulder and said, "Scum Jim, Rabi is talented. I think you can take him as your disciple, so that your cooking skills will be inherited." "Okay, when he grows up, I''ll take him." Jim smiled and took the little Jell who was enjoying himself in feet-sucking. "Boy, are you so fond of sucking your own feet?" Little Jell looked at him with a smile. He lifted his foot and put it close to his mouth, as if saying, "Daddy, would you like to have a taste? My feet are really delicious." Seeing this, the crowd burst intoughter. Eva quickly picked up her camera and captured this interesting scene. Jim kissed his little feet and his little face. He liked this baby more and more. "Sworn father, I find that Jell is very smart and very talented inedy. He can enter the entertainment circle with you and Sworn Mommy in the future," said Mili. "He is my son. He is the boss of the entertainment circle." Jim shrugged. "From now on, your name is King Jim, and he will be King Jim Jr.," Mili said with a smile. After the barbecue, the nanny yed with the children aside, and Zac sat on a big stone with Essie to watch the stars. "Honey, it''s time for you Leos to rule the sky." He smiled charmingly. "I''ve never know what is the shape of a Leo since I was a kid. I only know the Leo meteor shower." Essie stuck out her tongue. People living in the city rarely saw the bright starry sky. At this moment, they were far away from the city''s lights and neon lights. The stars in the sky were particrly shining and dazzling. Zac held her hand and stretched it to the east of the starry sky, drawing a shape like a lion squatting. "If we go to the ce without any light, the Milky way and the starry sky will bepletely different from now. The Milky way is very bright. It is not just a band of light like clouds as you see now." "When we travel around the world in the future, we will go to the ce with zero light pollution to watch the stars," said Essie with a smile. "Okay." Zac nodded slightly. The moon of lunar seventh of July hung beside the Milky way. A cloud covered the light of the moon, and the Vega and Altair were especially bright. "The two little stars next to the Altair are their children, a boy and a girl twins. The Cowherd boy carry them with a shoulder pole," Rabi said. The teacher had told him about it in ss. "On July seven, the two stars will be closest to each other, so they can meet," Mili said with a smile. Mommy said that she couldn''t destroy her brother''s fantasy about fairy tales. When the moon revealed half of its face, the Milky way seemed to disappear from the sky, leaving only the Altair and the Vega on the sky. "Wow, the Milky way is gone. Their family is going to reunite. They can only see each other once a year. What a pity!" Said Essie with a smile. Looking at the starry sky, Eva thought, ''Even they can meet once every year, they still have a hope in their heart. If they were separated from each other for the rest of their life and could never see each other again, it would be a true despair.'' "In ancient times, people didn''t have TV,puter or cell phone. They only watched stars every day and probably didn''t have any entertainment activities. So those constetions and legends were made up by people at that time." Mili stuck out her tongue. "In fact, the ancient people can do a lot of things, and they are closer to the nature than us. They look at the stars, moon, flowers, fireflies, ying the music instrument, chess andpose poems," said Dot. "In fact, it''s also interesting to do this." Mili giggled. "I think ying chess and catching fireflies must be very interesting." Rabi tilted his little head to one side. While he was speaking, some light appeared in the grass. Fireflies shuttled around, and the green light flickered like cold stars floating in the air. "There are fireflies! There are fireflies!" Rabi cried out excitedly, and ran over with Mili and Dot. "Great! Let''s catch fireflies together." Mili hurried to find a stic bottle to drink up the juice. Then the three children began to catch fireflies in the grass. "I caught one," Rabi said happily. "I caught one too," said Dot. They put all the fireflies into the stic bottles. "In the evening, we will hang fireflies bottle in the tent asnterns," Mili said happily. Lying on a big stone, Essie enjoyed the cozy night. "My favorite things are camping and going to sea," she said in a low voice. "Okay, then we''ll go to sea next week," said Zac. As long as it was his wife''s suggestion, he would try his best to meet it, even if he had to pluck the stars in the sky. The two babies had fallen asleep. The nanny put them into the tent. It was hot summer now, but the night at the top of the mountain was cool. The night wind was blowing. The tent was equipped with a mosquito proof window gauze, which could let the air in, so it was not stuffy at all.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Eva was not in the mood to watch the stars anymore. She was worrying about how to sleep at night. She was a little nervous at the thought of staying in the same tent with Jim. Although they had slept in the same room and on the same bed before, they were separated by their little babies. Jim seemed to have read her mind. He frowned and said unhappily, "Heaven pepper, I find you stupid woman very sentimental. After all, we have slept on the same bed for so long. We are an old couple. It''s not awkward to sleep in the same tent together." "No, I''m not. I''m watching the stars." Eva found that Jim had a pair of sharp eyes. He seemed to know what she was thinking. Could she have some privacy? "What do you think is the biggest sport in ancient times at night?" Jim blurted out abruptly. "Watch the stars." Eva pouted. It was an excellent entertainment project without cost. "Watching the stars is an exercise?" Jim scratched her ear. What a brainless woman. "Then it is sleep." Eva red at him. Was this a Brain Twister? Chapter 905 Deep Love Chapter 905 Deep Love "Half right." Jimy on the stone with his hands on the back of his head. "Sleep is a rest. What kind of exercise is it?" Eva rolled her eyes at him. "Two people''s sleep is an exercise." Jim grinned wickedly. Eva blushed and knew that what he said must be something not serious. Eva knew she couldn''t win, so she ran away. "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Go to bed." "Let''s go together." Jim followed her. Only then did Eva realize that she had done something wrong again. Instead of getting rid of him, she got closer to him. As soon as she entered the tent, she was hugged forcefully by Jim. "Scum Jim, you... You... What are you going to do?" She was so frightened that her face turned pale. She felt like a reindeer pressed by a lion under its ws, and it would be eaten alive at any time, even without bones. "Heaven pepper, I''m thinking for you. I don''t want you to be an elderly pregnant woman, so I decide to reduce the four years to three months. Improve the speed and give birth to the baby," Jim said slowly. Three months? Eva shook violently. It was too fast. "No, I''m not ready yet." "You don''t need to prepare any more. Just marry me." Jim said, "We''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau three monthster." "No, I..." Eva wanted to say something more. After all, she was a ck belt of judo, which could resist, but Jim seemed to have been prepared for it. He pulled down the belt, raised her hand over the tent pir, and made herpletely unable to resist. The tent for Zac was specially designed with twoyers of protection. Even if the inside was turned upside down, it could not be seen by the outsiders. Eva was really frightened. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Scum Jim, you arepletely harassing me." "It doesn''t matter. As long as I achieve my goal, that''s enough." Jim shrugged. All resistance was in vain. Jim seemed to be determined to eat her up tonight. In another tent, Essie was listening with her ears wide open. "Don''t worry. I have told the bodyguards not to disturb them no matter what happens." Zac smiled cunningly. "Is it really appropriate for us to do so?" Essie curled her lips. "With their current speed, we don''t know how long it will take without some catalyst." "You are right. Eva is too hesitant. If she had been more decisive and married my brother earlier, she wouldn''t have ended up like this. I can''t watch her ruin her own happiness," said Essie. "Fate doesn''t wait for someone. Once you hesitate and miss it, it may be a lifelong regret." Zac sighed. "If nothing happened to the Xu family and I stayed in the United States and didn''te back, our fate should have dissipated and our friendship should have been severed, right?" Essie pouted. "I''ve found out that you''re in America. If you hade back a monthter, I would catch you." Zac snorted. It would not be so easy for her if she was caught by him. He would definitely lock her on an empty ind and be his ve all her life. "It only proves that we are destined to meet each other. If we are not destined to be together, you will definitely not be able to find me. Even if we live in the same city and may pass by each other every day, we will not meet each other. We will always miss each other in various ways." Essie sighed. "I''m not worried. The Matchmaker is listening to me. Even if we are not destined to be together, I have a way to ask him to fetch the red string for us." Zac looked like a devil king. That''s right. The devil king was fearless and even dared to offend the ghosts. "My brother and Eva may not be destined to be a couple. Otherwise, such a terrible ident wouldn''t have happened when they were about to get married." Essie lowered her eyes. The Xu family had never given up looking for Vinton, but there was no news about him so far, and their hope was almost zero. "Maybe the Mr. Right of Eva is destined to be Jim, so she can''t marry Vinton," Zac said casually. "Even if they can''t get married, God shouldn''t treat brother like this. He can arrange for them to break up, find suitable partners, get married and settle down. It''s also a good thing." A hint of resentment shed through Essie''s eyes. If it weren''t for Elizabeth who had done too much wrong and God wanted to punish her, he should not take away her kind brother, but should punish the real bad people, Elizabeth and Valery. No wonder people said that good people didn''t live long and bad people lived for a thousand years. God was encouraging people to do evil, not good. "Natural disasters are the most inevitable." Zac stroked her head and said, "Honey, every minute of night time is valuable. We''d better not talk about something unimportant. The most important thing is to get down to business." In another tent. Eva didn''t expect that Jim would let her go. "This is a prelude. We will get to the point next time." He took a deep breath, walked out of the tent and took out a bag of ice from the refrigerator to cool down the fire. Eva felt like a survivor of a disaster. She pulled the nket and fell asleep. After Jim came back, hey beside her. With an ice pack in her hand. "Are you asleep, pepper?" he asked in a low voice. "Soon." Eva yawned deliberately, but in fact, she was not sleepy at all. "Then go to sleep." Jim opened the sunroof and looked at the stars. Eva squinted and peeked at him. Obviously, he was not going to sleep. "The Cowherd boy and the Weaving girl must have fallen asleep. Aren''t you going to sleep yet?" she asked. "I can''t fall asleep," said Jim. Eva opened her eyes and looked at the bright starry sky above her head. "Scum Jim, Janice has been with Nichs for a period of time. Do you think we should go to see her?" "Let''s talk about itter. Nichs will take care of her. Don''t worry," Jim said casually. "Sometimes people are very contradictory. The one who likes them is by their side, but they turn a blind eye to them. And they always chase after the one who doesn''t like them, and fight for them." Eva sighed slightly. "You are the same, aren''t you? I am by your side, and you didn''t cherish me. He is no longer alive, but you can''t let him go every day." Jim sneered with a touch of sadness. "It is not that I don''t treasure you. I just feel unreal. It feels like a dream. You are the star in the sky. How could you like the gori on the ground?" Eva pouted. "Eva, you made a mistake. It''s not me but Vinton who has be the star in the sky. And I''m on the ground, next to you, a gori like you," Jim said clearly and forcefully. Eva took a deep breath. She had heard a legend that when a person died, his soul would be the stars in the sky, shining on his loved rtives, friends and lovers on the ground. "Do you think Vinton has be the brightest and blue star there?" she pointed at the shining star above her head and asked. "Maybe, he will light you up and make you happy," said Jim in a low voice. "Will he really not me me?" Eva asked sadly. "To love a person is to wish her happiness. No matter who she is with, as long as she is happy, then he will be happy." Jim''s brown eyes twinkled in the starlight. "If you had married Vinton, I wouldn''t have let you know my feelings. I would only silently bless you and protect you." Eva''s heart trembled. She remembered what Jim had said to her when she was drunk that day. He said that he would never let her know that he loved her! "Jim!" She turned around and looked at him, with a mist like expression overflowing from the bottom of her eyes. "Why don''t you call him scum Jim?" he teased. "Because you are not a scum." She smiled. There were some things that she couldn''t deny. In fact, she had always been grateful to him after Vinton left, she was not alone, hanging in a shadow. Moreover, she could still have Jim by her side, never giving up. "Thank you for apanying me. Thank you for not leaving me," she said in a low voice. "I will always be with you, stupid woman." Jim caressed her head lovingly. She tilted her head and leaned against his shoulder. With a charming smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "This ce will always be your support." "Okay, then I will rely on you and will never leave," Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s. Above them, the moon was as gentle as water and the stars were as mist, giving a warm light to the tent. Chapter 906 Get Married Chapter 906 Get Married In the morning, Eva was woken up by the noise. She stretched out her hand in a daze and heard Jim groan behind her. "Don''t move here," he said in a low and evil voice. Eva suddenly woke up and realized what she was grabbing? She was so embarrassed that her face turned red. She pulled up the nket and covered her face with it. "Anyway, it''s yours from now on. It''s good to get familiar with it in advance," said Jim with a deep smile. Eva''s face turned pale. In the description of humans, this kind of thing was quite beautiful, making humans happy all the time. But when she thought about it carefully, she felt terrible. She and Essie were good friends. It shouldn''t be a big deal to talk about it. Jim sat up, put on his clothes and opened the door of the tent. He saw the smile on Essie''s face. She was holding a bottle of French champagne. "Come on, let''s celebrate your happy upgrading," she said with a smile. Eva wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "Essie, stop it. We just sleep. We didn''t do anything else." "What? You slept the whole night?" Shocked, Essie widened her beautiful eyes and raised her voice unconsciously, attracting Zac, Mili and Dot not far away. Zac looked worried. They were just sleeping? How could a man and a woman alone fall asleep? "Did you have nosebleedst night?" he asked with concern in a joking tone. Jim was choked and red at him. "I''m fine." Confused, Eva looked at Zac and asked, "Why did he have nosebleed?" "Men are different from women. If they have too many fire and heat in their body, they will pour up and cause nosebleed," Zac exined slowly. "Is it so serious?" Eva opened her mouth wide in astonishment. "So, you can''t always test him. He will get sick," said Zac. Eva pouted, "You scared me on purpose, didn''t you? He has been fine for so many years, hasn''t he?" "It''spletely different from not being with the woman you like and no women around," exined Zac patiently. He used to think that Essie was dull, but he didn''t expect that there was another woman worse than his little fool. Eva couldn''t be described as dull, but she waspletely brainless. The whole brain circuit was blocked, and she might never be able to pass smoothly. Mili watch at her, then looked at Jim. "Sworn Daddy, Sworn Mommy, you were sleepingst night. Didn''t you y the game of two goblins fighting even once?" "Baby, when it''s time to sleep at night, you don''t need to y games." Eva pinched her little face. "If you don''t y games, how can sworn Daddy secretly put the baby into your belly? If he doesn''t, you won''t have a daughter. If you don''t have a daughter, Dot won''t have a wife when he grows up, and I won''t have a sister-inw." She seemed to be chanting a tongue twister. Eva and Jim looked at each other. They felt extremely helpless. "It''s okay, it''s okay. There are many chances. Maybe one day, Dot''s future wife, my daughter-inw and your sister-inw will be created." Essie chuckled. Compared with them, she and Zac were really rocket speed. The nannies began to prepare breakfast. Eva pulled Essie to the shade of an empty tree. "Essie, can I ask you something?" "Is there anything that we can''t talk about?" said Essie with a smile. Eva scratched his head and felt a little embarrassed. "I just want to ask if it really doesn''t hurt?" Knowing what she meant, Essie put her arm around her shoulder with a smile and said, "A little at the beginning. It won''t hurt when you do it again. Don''t worry." Eva stuck out her tongue and said, "Essie, do you think I''m particrly pretentious?" "To be honest, a little." "But as for men, the more they can''t get, the more they cherish it. It''s good to tantalize Jim," said Essie with a smile. "He said four years was too long. He would only give me three months. After three months, he would take me to the Civil Affairs Bureau for registration." Eva stuck out her tongue. "Well, you can stick to it until your wedding night. Anyway, it''s only three months," said Essie with a smile. "But isn''t it too soon to get married three monthster?" Eva pouted. "Of course not. It''s not the first time that you and Jim know each other. You are so familiar with each other that you can''t be more familiar with each other. Your marriage is natural." Essie patted her on the shoulder. Eva thought for a while and agreed. Some people got married in just a few months, which was called hasty. She had known Jim for a long time and knew him well. The had passed the break in period, and there was no need for them to extend it. "Well, then I will get married. Anyway, I''m old and it''s time for me to get married, or I''ll be an elderly pregnant woman." Evaughed. In fact, she also liked to be with Jim, because he didn''t want to be a star, but to be a gori with her. When they arrived at the camp, Essie opened the champagne. "I want to tell you a good news. Eva and Jim have decided to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register in three months. She smiled brightly. "I''ve already designed the procedures for them. They can register, get married, bride chamber event, wedding ceremony or bride chamber event, register, wedding ceremony. Either way are okay." "So three monthster, my future wife will be in sworn Mummy''s belly." Dot smiled weirdly. "Little guy, you only remember your wife." Jim stroked his head. He had already made a n. From now on, to the nieth day, he would propose to her in the morning, and in the afternoon, he would take her to register and prepare for the wedding. "Let''s propose a toast to the two. May them grow old together and be united forever." Essie also called the bodyguards and the nannies over. The more people, the merrier. The camp was filled withughter. Eva and Jim had nned to visit Janice at Nichs''s house on Thursday. Unexpectedly, Nichs brought Janice here first. "She missed the baby so much that she kept asking me toe and see him, so I had to bring her here," said Nichs. Janice rushed to the baby and said, "Baby, I miss you so much. Have you gained some weight? Have you almost forgotten me?" She reached out her hand and tried to take the baby in her arms, but Megan didn''t let the go. Instead, she took a step back. "Miss Wang, you''d better stay away from the child. He is afraid of you now," said Megan. "I''m his mother, not that bad woman," Janice exined immediately. "It''s all you in my eyes. I can''t tell the different." She shook her head like a rattle drum. "She is her, I am me, we are different. She is a devil, I am not. I love my child, I will protect him." Janice showed a trace of pain. "Margret has been receiving treatment these days. She is very calm and normal now," Nichs said immediately. After hesitating for a while, Jim said in a low voice, "Megan, give the baby to Janice." "Okay." Nodding her head, she reluctantly handed the baby to Janice. As soon as the little baby came into the arms of Janice, he burst into tears. Maybe it was after a few days that he didn''t remember her. "Baby, don''t be afraid. I''m your mommy, your mommy." Janice also cried, looking like a miserable. "Janice, he is a little unfamiliar with you. Maybe he doesn''t know you anymore," Evaforted. "He is my son. Why doesn''t he know me?" Janice said painfully. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry. He''s just a kid. You should visit him more often. He''ll be familiar with you again," said Eva. The baby cried even harder. Pitifully, he reached out his little hand to ask for help from Eva. Eva quickly took him over and said, "Don''t cry, baby. Don''t cry." After she coaxed him, the baby stopped crying and buried his head into her arms, as if he had regarded her as his mother. Janice was furious. It was her child, but now he was taken away by Eva. Eva was her nemesis. If she didn''t get rid of her, she would definitely have a hard time in the future. She swallowed hard without showing any hatred. From now on, she had to be the master personality of Janice, so that she could better implement her n. "Jim, can I visit my children every day?" she asked pitifully. Jim nodded, "Let Nichse with you." After saying that, he turned to look at Nichs and said, "You must insist on the treatment of Janice. You can''t break it." "I know. Don''t worry. I will take good care of Margret." Nichs shrugged. He believed that Janice would be much better with him than with Jim. After all, he really loved Janice, while Jim loved Eva. Chapter 907 I Am Your Mommy Chapter 907 I Am Your Mommy The baby was a little hungry. He opened his mouth and looked like he was about to be nursed. Then Megan went to get him some milk. "Let me feed the baby." Janice took over the feeding bottle. Children were all recognizing those who fed him as his mothers. If she fed him a few more times, he would like her. Eva nodded. She put the bottle in front of the baby''s mouth. The baby opened his mouth and sucked. He wouldn''t recognize anyone when he ate. Janice looked at him. She couldn''t like a child without blood rtion with her, but for the sake of Jim, she had to pretend to like him very much. She had realized that her previous ns on him were stupid and had touched the bottom line of Jim. Therefore, she had to change her strategy to make everyone think that the master personality Janice hade back. "Baby, you should eat more so that you can grow up healthily," she said with a smile. Megan pursed her lips secretly. Last time he get diarrhea because of her. The baby had lost a few pounds, but it hadn''t recovered yet. Looking at her thin face, she felt sorry for her. "Miss Wang, please don''t change to your old self. You are so frightening that you can''t recognize anyone and so ruthless." Megan shivered. Janice hated her very much. Her n was almost ruined by this hateful nanny. She also went to Jim''s face to use her of being evil. She would get even with her sooner orter and drive her back to the Rong Mansion. "Megan, I''m the real me now, not her. Professor Nichs has hired the best psychology professor from America to treat me every day. I won''t be her anymore." "Miss Wang, in fact, the most terrible thing about you is that we can''t tell whether you are normal or not. After you have an attack, you are still very calm, and you don''t seem to change at all. You are totally different from ordinary mental patients. It was simply impossible to guard against you. As long as those people have a rpse, they can be seen at a nce," said Megan seriously. "Megan, I''m not insane. I just have dual personality. Don''t mix me with a mental patient." Janice wanted to kill her. "Normal people don''t have any dual personality. This is also a kind of schizophrenic. It is just a different way to call it," Megan mumbled. She had been wary of Janice in all ways. After the baby finished his milk, Nichs went to y with him. The baby boy was curious about him, because he had blonde hair and blue eyes, different from others. He even said a birdnguage that he couldn''t understand. He reached out his little hand, pinched his face, and scratched his hair. Then heughed, as if he had found something very funny. Nichs was also amused by him andughed. "He looks so cute. I also want to adopt a child." "If you want to adopt a child, you''d better wait until you go back to the United States. Otherwise, you will take our child abroad," Jim teased. Nichs shrugged and said, "Austin." He called out the English name of Jim, "If I remember correctly, you are a double citizenship with one third white bloodline." "Are you trying to hook up with me?" Jim smiled. "ording to you Chinese, we are fellow townsmen. Tears well up in their eyes when fellow townsmen meet," Nichs teased in poor Chinese. Eva burst intoughter. "Professor Nichs, your Chinese is getting better and better. You even know this sentence." "Chinese is broad and profound. It''s good to learn more. It''s not bad." Nichs shrugged. He was always a humorous man. Eva didn''t think it would be boring to get along with Nichs. Although he was a research fellow, he was humorous and didn''t like those science freaks with high IQ and low Eq. "Professor Nichs, you must have a high IQ." "My IQ is two hundred and sixty five. Otherwise, how could I be so sessful in the medical field?" Nichs raised his eyebrows proudly. Eva sighed with emotion. Outstanding handsome men all had narcissisticplex. They all thought that they were the most powerful man in the world, who could instantly overwhelm everything in the world and overlook all the living beings. "If Janice is with you, she will be very happy," she said with a smile. "Of course. Margret and I are a perfect match. If she is willing to marry me, she will definitely be happy," Nichs said confidently. Janice red at him. She had never thought that she would marry Nichs. He was a pawn for her. Now in Dragon City, she had no one to rely on. She needed a person with both wealth and status to be her backer. Nichs was just in line. With his abundant financial resources, she could do a lot of things in Dragon City. "Nichs, we are just good friends now. Don''t talk nonsense, okay?" "Margret, I''m chasing you wholeheartedly now. You should give me a chance," Nichs said, shrugging his shoulders. He was a very patient person. He didn''t mind waiting. He had already got her body and believed that he would soon get her heart. If it really didn''t work, he would take Essie''s suggestion and have a baby together first. Of course, the premise was that after he seeded in his experiment. The gene of inherited diseases in Janice''s family was very special and terrible, and both men and women could be inherited. He couldn''t take the risk to make an unhealthy child. "Can we stop talking about this now? How about your experiment?" Janice changed the topic. What she cared about the most was his experiment. If he seeded, she would try every means to steal the sperm of Jim and have a healthy child with him. Nichs sat on the sofa and took a sip of the green tea on the tea table. "Margret, you should know that this kind of research requires time and energy. The gene chain of human beings was very complicated. Many medical experts had tried this research before, but all failed. But I believe that this brilliant achievement is specially waiting for an unprecedented medical genius like me to conquer it." Eva broke into a slight sweat. She found that Nichs was almost more narcissistic than Jim. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Narcissism was also a disease that needed treatment. He should prescribe some medicine for himself first. However, he was able to cure a person like Janice who had been sentenced to death, which was also enough to prove that he was indeed a rare medical genius from ancient times till now. "Professor Nichs, if your research can be sessful, can you find out a disease that a person is likely to have in his whole life from the gic tree as it is said on TV? Then cut it off when he is still in an embryo, and he won''t have this disease." "No, no, no, the process is moreplicated. What I need to do now is to find out the gic chain of gic disease from the embryo and block it. Maybe after this experiment is sessful, I will start to do this moreplicated research," Nichs exined. "There are many kinds of inherited diseases, and each chain is different, right?" Eva did not know it quite well, so she asked casually. "Of course, the structure and thebination are different. If we could urately find this group, we might not be able to urately find the other group. Besides, the embryo might be damaged during the block of the disease, it will be likely to die or cause the deformed baby." Nichs said truthfully, looking at Janice. "There is only one kind of inherited disease in some genes, and there are many kinds of inherited diseases in some other. For example, there were three kinds of inherited disease factors in the gene of Janice''s father, which would not only affect the body, but also affect the spirit. It was quite terrible. As a medical expert, I will advise the family not to have children." "Three kinds!" Eva touched her forehead. This was too terrifying. "Then what''s the probability of them giving birth to a healthy child?" "A tenth, but even if the child is normal, it will be a carrying person and be inherited to his descendants," Nichs said frankly. Eva''s face turned pale. Seeing this, Janice hurriedly said, "So I want J and Jade to take part in the test as soon as possible. After all, the gene of our family is tooplicated. Even if others can seed, we may not necessarily seed. We need more chances to test it." "That makes sense." Eva nodded. She decided to persuade J and Jade to do the test when she went back. Otherwise, even if the child was healthy, their grandson would have a problem. "Nichs, will this experiment take more than ten years?" Jim asked casually. "I''m a genius. How could it take so long? But three to five years is possible. So I suggest Margret to store the eggs first and then use themter." Nichs shrugged. "I''ll ask J to freeze some too. If you take too long, it will be terrible for her to be an elderly pregnant woman," said Eva. She was concerned about the happiness of her brother and sister-inw. Nichs sighed, "In fact, J is much happier than Janice. She is healthy, but there is something wrong with her spirit. As far as I observe, it''s not a serious problem. She has been normal in the US for eight years. She has a clear mind, proper behavior and has never been mentally ill." "Really?" Eva was slightly stunned. Why did she be insane as soon as she came back? She had a rpse all day long and talked nonsense? Would the soil in America be more suitable for her than in China? "The most unfortunate person in our family should be me, right?" Janice smiled bitterly. In fact, she had been jealous of J and even hated her since she was a child. Why did she be so normal? Why did the family''s disease burden her? Her mother said that the reason why she gave birth to J was that she wanted someone to take care of her in the future. But what she wanted more was a sister who had the same problem, not a sister who was better than her in everything, which could only make her jealous and hateful. Eva put her arm around her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Janice. You''re fine now, aren''t you? You are a healthy person now." Except the psychology. She was a little worried now. Her family''s mental disease was inherited to Janice. Chapter 908 Ran Away Chapter 908 Ran Away "My biggest hope now is to have a healthy child," said Janice. She also wanted to drive away Eva and marry Jim. "It''s just that Nichs''s experiment is sessful and your wish wille true." Eva smiled. It was impossible for her to sense Janice''s hatred for her. "I hope so." Janice shrugged. Nichs patted her hand and said, "Margret, for the sake of our future, I will work hard and strive for sess as soon as possible." Janice cast a nce at him. How could they have a future? The one she loved was Jim, and only Jim. There would never be anyone else. "Professor Nichs, in fact, I think we should keep a good friend rtionship." "Margret, I believe that you will ept me. I am the most suitable person for you. No one canpare with me," Nichs said in a firm and confident tone. He would let Janice know that she needed him and couldn''t live without him. Jim put his arm around Eva''s shoulder and said, "By the way, there''s one thing I want to tell you. Three monthster, I''m going to marry pepper." Eva trembled slightly. It was still early. Was this guy going to announce their marriage to the public? Janice''s body convulsed violently as if she was hit by thunder and shot by the bullet. Her face was distorted with ferocity. "You are getting married. Haven''t you started dating yet? Why are you getting married?" she asked in a trembling voice. "It doesn''t matter. We can date after we get married. We are not in a hurry. We still have a long way to go," Jim said with a smile. "Congrattions! It''s a great news. I always think that you are a perfect match," Nichs said with a smile. Jim and Eva''s marriage was indeed a good thing for him, so that Janice could give up and would follow him without any fantasy. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Vinton has just left, and Eva has just married him. Is it appropriate to marry you so soon? You are all public figures. It will have a bad impact on the outside world. By then, there will be a lot ofments online," Janice said earnestly, as if she waspletely worried about them. "Eva and I just registered at the Bureau of civil affairs. Our marriage information has been told to several good friends that it won''t be exposed to the public. As for the wedding, it will be held sometime later," Jim said slowly. "What do the Jing family think? Can they ept Eva?" Janice asked again, trying to find an excuse to stop them. This was too terrible, too terrible. She didn''t expect that Jim would marry Eva so soon. Eva was really something. She tricked Jim into marrying her in such a short time. "My mommy likes her very much. She wants her to get married as soon as possible." Jim smiled charmingly. Eva lowered her head shyly and smiled. Mrs. Kerry was indeed a kind person. She believed that they would get along well with each other and there would be no conflicts between mother-inw and daughter-inw. Moreover, the Jing family was not asplicated as the Xu family. She didn''t need to rack her brains to deal with all kinds of conflicts. The corners of Janice''s mouth twitched violently. She hated her so much that she gritted her teeth. Back then, in order to separate her from Jim, Mrs. Kerry forced her to go to America, so that Jim thought she was dead. If she didn''t like Eva, and also opposed the rtionship between Jim and Eva, she would feel much better. However, she seemed to like Eva very much. She even invited her to her birthday party, which really pissed her off. With her support, there would be no resistance for Eva to marry Jim. "Margret, don''t you Chinese value fate? I always think that Jim and Eva are destined to be together. They are both people in the entertainment circle and have the same dream, and they are also very suitable." Nichs said, "But you and King Jim are not so destined to be together, or you wouldn''t have been separated eight years ago." Janice red at him and wanted to kill him. She hated every word he said. She could even kill him by her res. She didn''t believe that she and Jim were not meant to be together. They were separated for the time being because of Mrs. Kerry, and there would be a day when they would be reunited. Now the reason why Jim didn''t like her was because of Eva. Eva was the biggest obstacle between them, and the biggest home wrecker. As long as she was not there, all the problems would be solved, and Jim woulde back to her and start over with her. "Professor Nichs, I don''t think we are meant to be together. We are just good friends. So you''d better not hold too much hope. Otherwise, the greater the hope is, the greater the disappointment will be," Janice retorted rudely. Nichs shrugged and said, "I''m not worried. You are just bewitched by the obsession in the past. As time goes by, you will wake up and understand that only I am your Mr. Right and your final home." ''In your dream. There won''t be such a day, '' Janice thought to herself. In the Rong Mansion, Dawny was sitting on Walt as if he was riding a horse in the hall. Now, for him, Dawny was everything. He was more important than anyone or anything else. Le looked at them with a hint of jealousy in her eyes. Walt treated Dawny better than her. If he wanted, she could give birth to many children for him. But he didn''t want to. In his heart, he only cared about Essie, and only cared about the little child of them. Dawny liked Walt very much. He smiled happily on his back and said, "Uncle, drive." Essie looked at them and approacheds them, she took Dawny off the back of Walt and said, "Well, you can''t be naughty with uncle anymore. It''s time to nurse you." She asked the nanny to bring the milk powder and handed the nursing bottle to the little baby. Now he was holding the bottle to feed himself, and he didn''t need his mommy to feed him. "Dawny is a smart boy. He will be excellent when he grows up," Walt praised. With a smile, Essie said, "Brother, you and sister-inw should have a baby as soon as possible. She is not young anymore. She will be an elderly pregnant woman in a few years." "Yes, I''m thinking about having a baby as soon as possible. I''ve heard that it''s not good to be an elderly pregnant woman. There will be a lot of danger when she''s pregnant, and it''s not good for the baby," Le said. "Then we''ll wait for your good news." After saying that, Essie looked at Dawny with a smile and teased, "Baby, let your uncle and aunt give birth to a little brother for you, okay?" "Okay." Dawny nodded. Although he didn''t know what was going on with giving birth to a baby boy, he liked a baby boy. A boy like Jell could y with him. After drinking the milk, he handed the bottle to Essie and said, "Mommy, y with Jell." He wanted to visit his brother Jell. "Okay. When your brothers and sistere back, Mommy will take you to find Jell." Smiling, Essie stroked his head. "Okay." He pped his hands happily. In the afternoon, Zac came back with a serious expression. Noticing the abnormality, Essie asked immediately, "What''s wrong? What happened?" "I just received the news from the police that they have arrested a person who is specially responsible for stealingbors abroad. After his confession, the police learned that he helped Charlotte to sneak into Mysia two weeks ago," said Zac in a low voice. "Charlotte has sneaked out of China?" Essie was shocked. "Now she might have left Mysia and gone to a ce we don''t know," said Zac thoughtfully. "The person who helped her must have nned everything," said Essie. If she left China, it would be as difficult as looking for a needle in a haystack to find her. "Who on earth is helping Charlotte?" Walt asked. "Willi is the most likely one," said Essie in a very serious tone. "Anyone who dares to challenge our Rong family will end up with courting death." A hint of coldness shed through his eyes. "What should we do now?" asked Essie. "The police have contacted the international police. I have also informed the power of the Rong family abroad to cooperate with the international police to look for Charlotte," said Zac in a low voice. After Walt and Le returned to their own vi, he quickly asked, "Is it really Willi who helped Charlotte break the prison?" "I haven''t got the exact information yet, but it should be Willi. No one else could be so capable except him," said Le. "Hasn''t he sent anyone to contact you recently?" Walt raised his eyebrows, as if he was suspecting that Le was not telling the truth. "You should know that Willi is always mysterious and wless. All of us only know our own tasks and will not know others'' tasks." Le threw up her hands. "What an old fox!" Walt snorted. "But I''ve got a piece of breaking news recently," Le said mysteriously. "What news?" Walt asked immediately. "I heard that Charlotte had a child, and the child is still alive in this world," Le said in a very low voice. "Who told you that?" He was shocked. "I''m with Willi. I must have my own source," said Le. "Who is the father of this baby?" Walt raised his thick eyebrows. Did Charlotte cheat on his father before? "What do you think?" Le asked. "How do I know? If she had an affair with someone outside, she wouldn''t let anyone in the Rong family know, or she would have been divorced." Walt pouted. Chapter 909 The Identity Of Willi Chapter 909 The Identity Of Willi Le knew that Walt was wrong. She wiped the sweat on her forehead and said, "Charlotte likes daddy so much. How could she have an affair with another man outside?" Walt was shocked. "Do you mean that her child is Dad''s?" "Yes, he is the younger brother of you and Zac," Le said slowly and clearly. "That''s impossible. After the car ident, Charlotte''s uterus was injured and she couldn''t get pregnant at all. Otherwise, she would have had a child with Daddy." Walt raised his voice. He didn''t believe that he had a brother besides Zac. "If my guess is right, this child should have been born before the car ident. He should be at the same age as you." Le said, "Charlotte and Mary look exactly the same. It was likely that your father asionally messed them up and made her pregnant. Besides, Charlotte has always wanted to get close to your father. She will definitely try her best to seduce him." "Is your information reliable?" Walt asked. "Maybe eighty percent is true, so I didn''t tell you right away. I want to confirm it again," Le said thoughtfully. "If she had a child with Daddy, she wouldn''t have ignored it and let him wander outside. She would definitely try her best to help him be the leader of the Rong family." Touching his chin, Walt said thoughtfully, "And the Rong family and Dad won''t leave their children alone. After all, he is the child of the family." "I think so too." Le nodded, "I''ve thought about it for a long time, and there is only one possibility that I can exin it clearly. It''s that both the Rong family and Charlotte think that the child has died when it was born." "Who can be so powerful to let the child pretend to die in front of the family?" Walt was shocked. "Maybe it''s your mother, Mary. Her sister gave birth to an illegitimate child for her husband. No matter how tolerant and generous she is, she can''t ept it. Or maybe it''s your grandmother, Mrs. Suzan, or Mrs. Ophelia. In order to prevent the sisters from fighting against each other, they can only choose to let the child of Charlotte disappear. Or perhaps it was Abel and Alena. Charlotte was a home wrecker anyway. The Rong family didn''t pay much attention to the children born by concubines. Mary has already given birth to a pair of boys. The existence of Charlotte''s child will only be an unstable factor in daddy''s family. It''s better to let him pretend to die," Le analyzed seriously. "You are good at thinking. You have thought of all the possibilities. Does my father know that? He just doesn''t tell us on purpose?" Walt sneered. Le shook her head, "Yes, I did think about that possibility. But I didn''t think it was possible. After all, he is his son. He won''t bear to let him live outside without being admitted to his family." "So he has been secretly raised up for so many years?" Walt asked. "I don''t know exactly. Maybe Charlotte will meet her son when she breaks the prison this time," said Le. "Does Willi know about it?" Walt frowned. "I guess so." Le threw up her hands. Walt was shocked. Willi was so omnipotent that he even knew the secret history of the Rong family for so many years. "Do you think that Willi knows too much about our Rong family?" said Walt seriously. "Yes, there is one thing. Maybe his ultimate goal is to target the Rong family, so he has been secretly investigating it all the time," said Le. "Is he an enemy of our Rong family?" A murderous look shed across Walt''s eyes. "I don''t know. It''s normal for a powerful family to have several enemies. Besides your Rong family, our Qin family also has other enemies," said Le. "It''s impossible for him to invade the Rong family. Our family is not only powerful in business, but also in political and military circles." Walt snorted. "I think what we should do now is to find out Charlotte''s son. I''m a little worried. Willi wants you and Zac to fight each other so that he could support Charlotte''s son to be the leader of the Rong family after both of you are hurt," said Le. "If he dares to think so, I will kill him first." Clenching his teeth, Walt said, "Our Rong family has always let lineal descent to seed the of the family business, but not the son of a concubine. It''s impossible for the son of Charlotte to take charge of the family. Even if my father agrees, my grandma, grandpa and other elders won''t agree." "In Willi''s eyes, nothing is impossible." Le threw up her hands. Walt clenched his fists. "Find him right now." Le put her hand on his shoulder and said, "Walt, you need to know that you need me very much. I can do a lot of things for you. Only when you treat me sincerely can I work for you wholeheartedly without hesitation." "What kind of sincerity do you want?" A sharp light shed in Walt''s eyes. "You should know that I want to be a real couple with you." Le touched his face. Walt held her slender waist and said, "Okay, as long as you can help me find Charlotte''s child, I will be a real couple with you." "That''s a deal. Don''t go back on your words." Le smiled. Walt lifted her up and walked towards the room. He didn''t mind temporarily winning her over. The Rong Mansion was very quiet tonight. Albert was smoking a cigar in silence. If Charlotte surrendered to Willi, it would always be a hidden trouble for the Rong family. After all, she was too familiar with the people and things in the Rong family. "We have to make sure whether it has anything to do with Willi or not as soon as possible," he said in a very low voice. In this way, he could make the next n. Zac nodded, "I have destroyed Willi''s main force in our country before. He must cultivate a new force in our country. I will find them out first." Albert nodded slightly. After a moment''s silence, Zac asked, "Dad, has our Rong family ever had any other enemy except the Qin family?" Albert thought for a while and asked, "Do you mean that Willi is here for revenge?" "I thought his target was the Xu group, but gradually I found that his goal was not so simple. In fact, he wanted to use the internal strife of the Xu family to cultivate puppets, and then devour the Xu group. The Xu group is the biggest partner of our Rong family. Without the Xu group as an ally, it will be very disadvantageous to us. And with the help of the Xu group, his power in the country has greatly increased, so he has enough power to fight against our family." "So his goal has always been the Rong family. Is the Xu family just his first step?" Albert asked. "If it weren''t for the enmity to our family, no one would have dared to take the risk of being against our family," Zac said thoughtfully. "Now I remember. When your grandfather was in charge, our Rong family and the Qin family were partners. We had cooperated to acquire the Liu''s group, the overlord of City S. The Liu family, the biggest family in City S, declined from then on. The chairman, Frank, died of cerebral hemorrhage. His wife also died in a car ident not long after. And their only son has disappeared since then," said Albert thoughtfully. "Is he Willi or has anything to do with Willi?" asked Essie in a hurry. "It''s hard to say." Taking a drag on his cigar, Albert puffed out a smoke ring and said, "Business is like a battlefield. Deception and thew of the jungle have always been cruel." "Since the two families bought it together, why did he only seek revenge for the Rong family instead of the Qin family? The Rong family''s power in the country is stronger than the Qin family. Isn''t it easier to deal with the Qin family first?" asked Essie in confusion. "After the rtionship between the Rong family and the Qin family broke up, the Liu''s Group became a part of the Rong''s Group," said Albert in a low voice. "Is he scheming to take back the Liu''s Group by all means?" Essie frowned. "We are not sure whether the son of the Liu family is Willi," said Zac. Albert nodded slightly, "If a group wants to grow bigger, in addition to relying on its own development, it is also important to constantly devour its opponents. There can''t be only one or two enemies." "How about we start with the son of the Liu family and investigate him first?" suggested Essie. Zac nodded. Now he knew nothing about Willi''s background. It was not difficult to investigate the enemies of the Rong family who had the deepest grudge in the past and rule them out one by one. "What''s the name of the son of the Liu family?" he asked. "His name is Kenny. He is about my age. When the Liu''s Group was acquired, he just came back from Australia after finished his school there," said Albert. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Touching his chin, Zac asked, "Dad, has there been any dissatisfied servant or steward in our Rong family?" "The people working in the Rong Mansion have been carefully selected, and most of them are loyal and devoted. However, there are also many people who stand on the wrong side in the family struggle and are driven out," said Albert. "Please think about it with uncle Liter and make a list for me," said Zac. "Do you suspect that Willi is a servant who was kicked out of the Rong Mansion?" Albert was slightly stunned. "I don''t think Willi is an ordinary person in terms of power and wealth. I''m worried that he has someone who once worked in the Rong Mansion, because he knows more about our family than an outsider should know," said Zac seriously. "Then we will check it out," said Albert. Clenching her fists, [Essie continued, "I don''t believe that Willi can hide in the dark all the time. He will show his true purpose one day." She hated him for killing her sister. If she caught him, she would give him three hundred and sixty-five punishments of Zac to avenge her sister. "Don''t worry. He can''t escape. Just a few ants can''t shake the big tree." Zac sneered, with a murderous look in his eyes. Chapter 910 Looking For Relatives Chapter 910 Looking For Rtives Irene was getting closer and closer to Alfred recently. They were both foreigners. On the other hand, Irene liked parties, and Alfred liked holding parties the most. The rtionship between the two got better and better. On Friday, Alfred held a party in the Midnight club. "Mr. Alfred, your party is awesome," Irene praised. Alfred held a party almost every weekend. Sometimes it was small and only invited a few of his best friends. Sometimes it wasrge and invited all the celebrities and neers. "My goal is to be the party king of Dragon City." Alfred spread out his hands and smiled charmingly. "You are going to take over the position of Vinton," Fell said with a smile. In the past, among the four younger master of Dragon City, Vinton was the most yful, favorite and best yer. Since he was with Eva, he had been resting and keeping a low profile. He even gave up the throne of the king of the party. So it had been vacant until now. "There must be someone to take the seat of the king of the party. Since the four young master of Dragon City don''t want to y, I''ll y." Alfred shrugged. When Essie and Eva arrived, they were wrapped tightly. The models who came to the party were all working hard to attract the attention of the rich. Once they seeded in catching one, they would be a Phoenix. What Zac hated most was the swimsuit party, because he hated physical contact. But his wife epted Alfred''s invitation, so he had toe with her. With a ss of champagne in her hand, Essie said, "Mr. Alfred, there was a little pity in your party." She shook her head and sighed. "Oh? Mrs. Essie, are you not satisfied with anything?" Alfred asked. "All the models you invited to the party are female models, and they only consider the needs of men, not taking care of our women at all..." said Essie. Alfred smiled and said, "It''s indeed my fault. It''s my negligence. There are only female models, not male models. It''s too monotonous. I will pay attention to it next time." Irene raised her eyebrows and looked at her with an extremely strange look. "Sister inw, is it really appropriate for you to ask to see handsome guys so unscrupulously? Will my brother agree?" "Take a look. It''s just eye catching. My husband is generous. He won''t mind," said Essie indifferently, shrugging her shoulders. Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "I don''t care whether she look at them or not. Anyway, they are not as handsome as me." Essie was a little nervous. Narcissism was a kind of disease and he needed to take medicine. With a smile, Eva said, "Essie is the honorary chairman and president of the Appearance Association, as well as a fashion designer. She only appreciates beauties." "Now it''s a world of judging people by face." Jim shrugged. In the entertainment circle, this performance was more important. "So a handsome man like me should be very popr, right?" Alfred said with a smile. "Mr. Alfred, you are rich and handsome. Of course you are weed." Raising her eyebrows slightly, Essie said with a smile, "When a woman looks for a man, she will look at his appearance, and then, his wallet. For some women, wallet is the most important thing, more important than your appearance. As long as the guy is rich, she could bear it. Even the guy is old, ugly, fat, bald, with beer belly, or with all kind of pimples marks on the face. Alfredughed weirdly, "Are you talking about those material girls?" With a smile, Essie''s eyes wandered to a corner of the party. Two young models were attentively entertaining a short and rich man. Irene sneered with contempt. "That''s how an inferior woman is like. As long as they guy is rich, she will stick to him." "If it weren''t for such kind of women, how could the short and rich show their charm?" said Essie with a mocking smile. "You''re right. We don''t like women like that. We can only leave them to the rich and short," Alfred said with a smile. While they were talking, Franklin came over with two young models in his arms. "Good evening, everyone." "Good evening, Franklin." Everyone greeted him. Alfred nced at him and said, "Little Franklin, are you too tired recently? You should have a rest and needs to recuperate for a period of time." "Don''t worry, Alfred. I have been very happy recently. Dragon City is a good ce. I like it so much. I decide to apply for the permanent residence right and stay here," Franklin said with a smile. It was hard to tell from his slow tone if he was deliberately saying something to irritate Alfred, or he really liked the current life. However, China had always been a ce full of enthusiasm and hospitality, and it was quite wee for foreign friends toe to this country. Franklin was just a ve in his own country, but here, he was deeply respected by everyone and liked by girls. Of course he liked here. "Mr. Franklin, since you like it, you can stay here. It''s not difficult to apply for a permanent residence in Dragon City," Eva said with a smile. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Alfred threw up his hands and said, "Little Franklin, don''t forget your identity. You are my servant. You must be wherever I am." There was a hint of threat in his tone. Obviously, he was not going to give Franklin freedom. Franklin frowned and said, "Alfred, I remember that ording to the rules of our country, if I can find my family, I don''t have to be your servant anymore. I can regain my freedom and go home with my family. So I decided to find my family, my parents, brothers and sisters." "When you were three years old, you were abandoned by your family. You have no memory of them. How can you find them?" Alfred sneered. "Alfred, don''t forget that I''m of Asian extraction. Maybe my family is in China. I can post a notice on the Inte about looking for a wife. If my family loses a child, they will definitelye over," said Franklin. Alfred shook his head andughed. "Little Franklin, are you naive or childish. You are of Asian extraction, but this can only prove that you are a yellow descendant, not a Chinese. Asian extractions are everywhere, including Japanese, Korean and Mysia. And Singaporean. There were also Asian descendants in the United States. You have to know your nationality first." Hearing this, Essie was slightly shocked. "Mr. Franklin, don''t you know which country youe from?" "I don''t remember what happened when I was a child. I was adopted, and then my foster parents sent me to Alfred''s house as a servant." There was a trace of sadness on Franklin''s face. Essie looked at him sympathetically. She could tell that Franklin didn''t want to be Alfred''s personal servant all the time. He minded his humble identity. Perhaps he was not a gay at all. He was forced by Alfred. But Alfred was his young master after all. He was used to being arrogant, so it was impossible for him to give him freedom easily. It would be better for him to stay in China. China was at least a democratic country. If he went back to their own country, he would have no freedom. "Little Franklin, just follow me. I will treat you well. If you like women, I''ll introduce more women to you and let you have a good time, okay?" Alfred put on a coaxing tone, as if he was treating a disobedient child. Franklin pouted, "But I like China. I don''t want to go back, so I want to stay here." Alfred shrugged his shoulders and said, "It doesn''t matter. I still have to stay here for a while. You can have fun here." Franklin''s dark eyes shed. "My lord, no matter what, I will try my best to find my family. If you can help me find my family, even if I regain my freedom, I will still be your assistant." It was like he was asking help from Alfred. After all, Alfred was rich and powerful, so it must be much better for him to help than Franklin did it himself. Alfred sighed, "Well, little Franklin, since you want to see your family so much, I''ll help you find them." Then she turned to look at Jim. As the young master of the media circle, he was certainly the most suitable person to ask for help. "Jim, could you please help our little Franklin?" he pleaded. "It''s not a big deal. I''ll ask the people of the news agency to help me post a Lost Notice and ask them to pay attention to the person who is looking for the child." Jim nodded. "Thank you," said Alfred. "Mr. Franklin, I hope you can find your family as soon as possible," said Eva. "I hope they are really Chinese, not Korean or Japanese. I don''t like them at all," said Franklin. "I think you look exactly like our Chinese. You must be Chinese, not Japanese or Korean." Eva nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "Is there any difference in appearance between Korean and Japanese to the Chinese?" Jim stroked her head. "Of course. The Japanese are short legged. Mr. Franklin is six feet one inch tall. He must be a giant in Japan. Obviously, it was not inherited from the Japanese. As for Korean people, they all had small eyes and t nose. Among the beautiful stars on TV, nine out of ten had stic surgery. They were rarely born with beauty. Mr. Franklin is so handsome. I don''t think he is from Korea," Eva said seriously. Chapter 911 News About Vinton Chapter 911 News About Vinton "Eva, you are right. How could there be such an earth shattering handsome guy like the four young masters of Dragon City in Korea and Japan? They are all artificial goods." Essie agreed with her. "No, no, no. men in those ind countries are not good. Women are very elegant." Alfred threw up his hands, with an evil and unfathomable smile on his face. Many men present immediately understood what he meant, but Jim and Zac didn''t care at all. Essie also knew it. Back then when she was in the school, the boys in their ss used to like Aoi S very much. "I didn''t expect that Mr. Alfred also likes women from the ind countries," she said with a smile. "Our master Alfred likes all beautiful women. He doesn''t care about the country or the color of their skin," Franklin said slowly with a sneer in his tone. Alfred shrugged his shoulders and smiled, "Little Franklin, God created beautiful women to make men love them. Of course I like them." After saying that, he looked at Irene, as if he was talking to her. Irene was looking at Zac and ignored him. Hearing that, Essie curled her lips in her heart. She guessed that Alfred not only liked beautiful women, but also beautiful men. "Mr. Alfred, you are such a gentleman," she said with a smile on purpose. "I have always been a gentle person, haven''t I, little Franklin?" Alfred looked at Franklin and said. "Alfred, why don''t you ask Miss Irene? Aren''t you pursuing her recently?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Your master and I are just good friends." Hearing this, Irene red at him unhappily. Franklin pursed his lips. She came to find Alfred from time to time to have tea, eat and chat with him. Who would believe that they were just good friends? Alfred smiled and said, "I do admire Miss Irene, but she said she had some in her heart, so I had to wait in line behind him." ''Have a crush on someone?'' Hearing that, Essie was a little stunned. Did Irene fall in love with a new person, or was she still trapped in the strange circle of Zac? "Irene, do you have someone you like?" she asked immediately. Irene was a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect that Alfred would reveal her privacy. "Yes, I already have someone I like." "Who is it?" asked Essie. "You don''t know him. He is my... We knew each other through QQ chat." Irene found an excuse to prevaricate. As soon as she heard that, Essie knew that she was lying. She was picky about men with her eyes above her head. She knew that she couldn''t like a person on the Inte who she didn''t know the name or gender. But she didn''t expose her. She justughed weirdly. "That''s not good. Online romance is not reliable." Alfred nced at Irene and asked, "Are you sure it''s a man who is talking to you?" "We have made a video call," Irene exined, afraid that they wouldn''t believe her. "The video is not reliable either. Maybe yourizens pulled a man to video with you and bluffed you. There are all kinds of people on the Inte. Most of the men who like to chat on the Inte are keyboard worriors or man chauvenists who only boast. Sessful men won''t talk nonsense on the Inte," said Alfred. "Not necessarily. He is a hacker. Hackers are always hanging on the Inte," Irene made up a story. If she told a lie, she would use countless lies to cover it up. "A hacker?" Alfred made a strange face and said, "That''s more suspicious. The identity of a hacker is usually a secret. No one will spread that he is a hacker everywhere." "Alfred, don''t talk nonsense. He didn''t tell anyone. He just told me." Irene pursed her lips unhappily. It seemed that Alfred was deliberately arguing with her. He was so annoying. Was he trying to expose her lie? "Irene, there are so many rich and powerful people in Dragon City, but you don''t like them. Why do you fall in love with an unknown online friend? You have a heavy taste, don''t you?" said Essie. The corners of Irene''s mouth twitched violently. She could feel that Essie was mocking her for her poor taste. "Aren''t many people having an online romance now? It doesn''t matter if I have an online romance." "Online love is done by the leftovers and indoor girls. You are neither a leftover nor an indoor girl. What are you worried about?" said Eva. Irene really wanted to hit the wall with a piece of tofu. She didn''t expect that her casual words would attract a lot of attacks. It seemed that everyone was not optimistic about online romance. "I can''t make it clear to you. As long as I think it''s good, it will be good." She pouted, as if she didn''t want to argue with them anymore. Knowing that she was in a dilemma, Essie didn''t say anything more. Zac had never been interested in Irene''s love, so he didn''t say a word. Irene peeped at him. His indifference made her quite disappointed. At this moment, Zac received a call from Fred. Essie had never given up looking for Vinton. Zac asked Fred to stay in South Eastern Asia and cooperated with the subordinates of the Xu family to look for Vinton. He got a shocking news. "I have something else to do. I may have to go back first. I''ll ask the bodyguard to send you backter," he said in a low voice. "Okay." Essie nodded. Judging from his serious expression, it seemed that there was something urgent. There were so many people here, so she didn''t ask more. After leaving, Zac went to the Emperor office and video chatted with Fred. "Boss, master Vinton is probably still alive," said Fred. "Go on." There was no expression on Zac''s face, and his eyes deepened. "We found the survivors of the tsunami in a fishing vige fifty kilometers away from Ind M. He said that he and a man had been washed to a nearby uninhabited ind by the waves. The man was still alive. Later, he swam to an ind with vigers nearby and found someone to ask for help, but the man was missing. We showed him young master Vinton''s photo and he confirmed that it was him," said Fred. "Have you told this to the Xu family?" said Zac thoughtfully. "Not yet. I''ll think about reporting it to you. It''s up to you," said Fred. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Zac nodded, "Have your men searched on the uninhabited ind again?" "I''ve been there, but I didn''t find anything, nor did I find any corpse. I was thinking that young master Vinton might have been saved by a ship passing by, or washed back to the sea by the waves. But anyway, there is still chance that he is alive," said Fred. Zac nodded slightly and kept silent for a while. Then he said, "Don''t tell the Xu family for the time being, and don''t let Mrs. Essie know about it. You''d better send more people to secretly look for Vinton. Only when you are a hundred percentage sure that he is still alive can you make the news public." Vinton was his brother-inw, and Jim had been his best friend since he was a child. Both of them were very important to him. Now the rtionship between Jim and Eva had just getting better. If the news that Vinton might still be alive was leaked out, Eva was likely to waver again and separate from Jim. He couldn''t do such a thing before he was sure that Vinton was still alive. Human''s heart was made of flesh. It would be hurt, desperate, and even broken to death. If Eva chose to leave Jim because of Vinton, Jim would definitely be injured. Their rtionship might also drop to the freezing point. Fate wouldn''t wait for someone. If they missed it, they would missed each other forever. If she found out that Vinton was still gone, he would be the sinner who ruined this beautiful marriage. He also felt guilty to Jim. As for Eva, if she lost Vinton and Jim, she would be lonely all her life. Therefore, only when they were a hundred percentage sure that Vinton was still alive and found him could they announce the news and let them make a choice by themselves. When he returned to the Rong Mansion, Essie had alreadye back. "Zac, what important thing did you deal with just now? Is it about Willi?" she asked immediately. Zac poured her a ss of milk. "It''s about the branch in North America," he said lightly. "Okay," replied Essie, a little disappointed. She really hoped that she could find out the identity of Willi. After taking a shower, Zac sat on the sofa with her and watched TV. "Honey, now Eva is finally relieved and willing to ept Jim. Do you think it''s a good thing?" "Of course. I began to look forward to their wedding," said Essie with a smile. "What do you think if my brother-inw is still alive and suddenlyes back?" Zac asked in a casual tone, as if he was just joking. Hearing that, Essie was stunned for a while. She had never thought of this question before. "We''ve been looking for him for such a long time, but there''s no news about him at all. The Xu family is nning his funeral." "I mean if, after all, he is likely to be alive as long as his body is not found," said Zac in a low voice. "If brother is still alive andes back, then things will be difficult. Eva has to face two choices." Scratching her head, Essie looked worried. "No matter who she chooses, one person will be injured. One is my brother, and the other is our good friend. I don''t want to see anyone get hurt." "Yes, it is indeed a difficult problem. The key depends on who Eva loves more." Zac shrugged. With a sigh, Essie continued, "I don''t think Eva will know it by herself. Since she was a child, her broken family and ruthless father had cast a deep shadow on her mind. In love, she chose to ignore her own feelings. What she wanted was a man who could love her wholeheartedly, not change his heart, and not betray her. As long as the other party could achieve these conditions, she would feel very happy. From beginning to end, she wants a person who loves her, not a person she loves." "Do you think she loves Vinton more or Jim more?" Zac asked. Chapter 912 You Must Get Married Chapter 912 You Must Get Married Shrugging her shoulders, Essie said, "To be honest, I don''t know either. She has feelings for my brother as time goes by, and for Jim, they are quarrelsome lovers. I don''t know who she loves more." "If Vinton is still alive andes back safely, it will be aplicated love triangle." Zac shrugged. Essie nced at him and said, "Zac, why do I feel that your words today are strange? You always mention my brother. Is there any news from Fred in South Eastern Asia?" Zac said calmly, "Isn''t the soap opera you watched a love triangle? I thought of something and asked by the way." "I see." With a hint of disappointment on her face, Essie pouted. She really hoped that Fred could find out the good news and that her brother was still alive. "Fred and the Kerr have been in the Southeast Asia for a long time, but they still haven''t found any news about my brother. Mr. Baron, Mrs. Vicki and Elizabeth have discussed with each other. If there is no news about my brother in three months, they will hold a funeral and set up a tomb which contains his belongs for him." With a sigh, Essie looked sad. Zac put his arm around her shoulder and said, "My little fool, if Vinton is still alive andes back, will you support Eva to be with Vinton or with Jim?" Taking a sip of the milk on the tea table, Essie said, "It depends on Eva. No matter if she chooses my brother or Jim, I will support her." "Indeed, outsiders can''t interfere in love affairs. They have to make their own choices." Zac said in a low voice, "Besides, Jim''s speed is too slow. If he forces Eva directly, he will have nothing to worry about." Back then, he was very decisive to deal with the muddled fool. If he couldn''t subdue her, he would sleep in it and wouldn''t give Hanson the slightest chance. If Jim had been more domineering, Eva would have been his. Even if Vinton hade back, Eva would not have regretted. People should be quick, ruthless and urate in love. They should make a move when it was time. They couldn''t hesitate. Once they hesitated, it would be bad. In Country F. A handsome man was sitting on a wheelchair, staring nkly at the ce where the sound of the wave came. At the end of the sea was the ce he missed, where there were the people he missed day and night. ''Eva, are you okay? Even if I''m not with you, you will live well, won''t you? I miss you so much. I really hope that I can grow a pair of wings ande back to you. But I can''t see your beautiful face and charming smile anymore. I can''t stand up anymore. I can only sit on a damn wheelchair. I can''t protect you as before. Maybe it''s a good thing for you to think that I''m dead and start a new life. I think Jim will take good care of you for me. I know he likes you. I always know it," he thought. Andria, a servant, came over and knelt down at his feet. "Sir, have you considered my suggestion? Our master is going to marry our Miss to an old man. Only you can save her. As long as you are willing to marry her, our master will arrange a servant to donate the corneas so that you can see the light again." "I have a wife. I love her very much. I can''t marry anyone else," said Vinton. "But, a man can marry several wives here, and our master has four wives. If it weren''t for our Miss, you would have died on the uninhabited ind. She saved your life. Do you really want to see her die without saving her?" said Andria. "Do you have a phone here? I want to call my wife," said Vinton. "We can''t make phone calls abroad. We can only make phone calls in the city. I can''t help you. The reason why someone takes care of you now is because of our Miss'' order. If our Miss marries someone else, no one will take care of you. You can''t see, your legs are not good, and you can''t speak well. The people outside are not like our Miss and I, who can speak Chinese andmunicate with you. At that time, you can only be a beggar on the street," Andria threatened. Vinton clenched his fists. If he could see and stand up, how could he be threatened by her here? He knew how terrible his situation was now. If he refused, he might never be able to go back. If he died in a foreign country, he would never see his favorite Eva again. People had to bow their heads under the eaves. He had to put up with it and try to cure his eyes first. Only when he could see and return to Dragon City could he have hope. After a long silence, he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I promise you." Andria smiled, "Sir, I knew you would agree. Our Ind F is going to hold a wedding ceremony." She hurried back to report the good news to her master. Master Landen was very happy. He put the newspaper on the table, on which there was a notice about the search for the lost from the Xu family. Her daughter had saved a big shot. As long as she could marry him and marry the nobility of Dragon City, no one could threaten his domineering position on the ind. Two monthster... The glow of the setting sun dyed half of the sky red, and the clouds spread from the west to the East. They were red and golden, as if to ignite the whole sky. On the sea, an air boat was hovering in the air slowly. The setting sun coated it with a golden halo, making the artistic words particrly eye-catching. "Eva, I love you. Marry me!" All the words were made of blue enchantress. From a distance, they looked like the blue stars dotted on the clean sky. Eva opened her eyes wide and looked at the airship unprepared. At this moment, all sorts of feelings were mixed. When she turned around, Jim appeared in front of her without being noticed. He knelt on one knee, with a unique rose red diamond ring in his hand. "Eva, marry me. Let me nt a big tree for you to protect you from wind and rain. I''m not a star in the sky, but a gori like you. We live together on a big tree, know each other and will never leave," he said affectionately, sincerely and pleadingly. He had nned to propose to Eva three monthster, but Zac was right. He couldn''t move at such a low speed anymore. He had to speed up to bind her first. Eva''s heart trembled. She didn''t expect that Jim would propose to her so soon. She was stunned and didn''t know how to respond. "Scum Jim, I..." She lowered her head, and her thick eyshes cast two shadows of hesitation under her white eyelids. But Jim wouldn''t give her a chance to refuse. He grabbed her hand and put the ring into her ring finger. "You have to agree with me even if you don''t want to agree with it. Anyway, I''m going to marry you." He should be more domineering and decisive in dealing with a hesitant woman like her, or she didn''t know how long she would hesitate. Eva looked at the ring on her finger. There was once a ring that was given to her by Vinton. "I''m sorry, Jim. I can''t wear your ring now." She took off the diamond ring from her finger and said, "The Xu family will hold a funeral for Vinton next month. I have to attend it as his wife. I can''t wear your ring. I promise you that I will consider our marriage after the funeral, okay?" Jim felt a wave of loss in his heart, but he couldn''t refuse it, because he had never wanted topete with Vinton. "Since you have put it on, I won''t take it back. You can put it at your ce. After the funeral, I will announce our engagement. You have been waiting for Vinton for so long. You can let him go then." After resting for two months, J had fully recovered. Eva decided to persuade her and Jade to donate the embryo for Nichs to do experiments. "Nichs is a bad guy. He will needle me and draw my marrow. I hate him." J shook her head like a rattle drum. "J, you don''t have an injection this time, I''ve asked Professor Nichs. He will give you anesthetic when he take the egg, so that you won''t feel pain." Eva held her hand and said, "J, don''t you want to have a healthy baby with Jade?" "Yes, I want to give birth to a good child for Jade," J said seriously. "You should know that there are three kinds of inherited disease factors in your family''s genes. The probability of you giving birth to a healthy child is only one tenth, which means that you have to give birth to ten children in a row before you can give birth to a healthy child," Eva exined patiently. "Maybe the baby in J''s belly was healthyst time. It was Janice, that damn devil who killed our baby," Jade said through gritted teeth. Since he knew that Janice had dual personality, he was even surer that his child was killed by Janice. She must be jealous of J''s pregnancy. And Jim didn''t want to have a baby with her, so she drugged J''s baby to death. What a devil! He would never let J go to her ce alone. Hearing Jade''s words, J immediately asked, "Sister, how is my sister? Has the doctor cured her? Did he drive away the devil from her?" "She should be fine, but she still needs a long-term treatment to drive the devil away. Otherwise, it might look for Janice," said Eva.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "From now on, no matter what Janice asks you to do, don''t listen to her. Juste back and tell me, okay? Because that''s probably not her idea, but the devil''s," said Jade. "Got it." J nodded obediently. Now she was basically obedient to Jade. Eva found that J didn''t look like a mental patient, but more like a child who hadn''t grown up. She needed someone to coax and love her. "By the way, J, have you taken any medicine recently?" she asked. Janice had told herst time that she had bought her new drugs from the United States, which were very effective. Chapter 913 No Mental Disease Chapter 913 No Mental Disease "I don''t want to take medicine. I''m fine. My sister loved to ask me to take medicine since I was a child. I felt good when I didn''t take medicine. As soon as I took medicine, I felt dizzy, and there were many strange things in front of my eyes, like monsters, and my brain was out of control. I don''t want to take medicine," J shook her head and said. Eva was slightly stunned, "No way. Only after taking the medicine will you recover." "Oh, is it possible that Janice gave the medicine to J when she became a devil? Is she trying to hurt her?" said Jade. Eva was shocked and asked, "J, is the medicine your sister gave you still there?" "I left a small bottle and threw the rest away secretly," said J. She went to the drawer and handed the remaining bottle to her. "Since you don''t feel well after taking the medicine, don''t take it. I''ll keep the medicine for you," Eva said with a smile. "Okay." J nodded. She hated taking medicine the most. She was not like her sister, in poor health. She was in good health and seldom got sick since childhood. She hated taking medicine the most. Eva patted Jade''s shoulder and said, "It won''t hurt your body if you take out the egg. You two would better have a try. After all, the disease in J''s family will have a high probability of atavistic heredity, and the probability of male and female descendent is very high. Even if your child is lucky to be healthy, your grandson may be attacked. Professor Nichs said that the gene of J family is very special. Even if the experiments on other people are sessful, it may not be sessful on their genes. If we can use their genes for experiments first, we can shorten the time and improve the sess rate." "In that case, let''s have a try." Jade nodded. He didn''t want to have a monster with dual personality like Janice. "Yesterday, I just saw a news on Baidu that a woman in Australia was seriously injured after a car ident, and she had multiple personality disorder. She had as many as eight personality, and often couldn''t remember what she had done and could even pretend to be a man. It was said that her behavior exceeded the gender and age, which was very strange. Did Janice have a car ident when she was a child, or was her brain struck by lightning, and had a dual personality?" "No, my sister didn''t encounter that. She was possessed by a devil. She said that there had been a devil following her since childhood. Once it was attached to her body, it would control her consciousness and let her do terrible things. So I have to protect my sister. I can let the devil hurt her," J said seriously. "From now on, you don''t need protect her anymore. Professor Nichs will protect her well. You have to protect yourself, okay?" Jade touched her head and said, "We will have another child in the future. The baby can''t be killed by her again." "It''s not my sister''s fault. It''s the devil," J exined immediately. Eva sighed, "Fortunately, Janice only has dual personality. If she has a few more personalities, we will be scared to death." The thought that she drugged Jell made her heart skip a beat. After leaving, she called Essie and wanted to test the medicine that Janice gave J. "Essie, J said that after taking the medicine given by Janice, she felt dizzy and saw a lot of strange things. I am worried that this medicine is not for mental disease. It was given to J when Janice became another person, so you can find someone to test it for me, right?" "Okay, let''s find a psychiatrist and let him have a look. Maybe he will know." Essie nodded. They went to the mental hospital of Dragon City together. After the examination, the doctor was slightly shocked. "This is indeed not a medicine to treat mental disease, but a hallucinogen. It will make people hallucinate, and their behavior is more like a mental patient." "What? Hallucinogen? Why did Janice ask J to take this kind of medicine? She has mental disease, and if she takes this medicine, her condition will be more serious, won''t it?" Eva shook violently. After a moment''s silence, Essie said thoughtfully, "Maybe J doesn''t have mental disease at all. Because Janice often fed her with psychedelic drugs, she behaved abnormally, which makes people think she has mental disease." "No way. How could Janice do such a thing? J is her real sister." Eva was shocked. "She has a secondary personality, and she is even willing to kill a six month old child. So what about her own sister? She was born with the disease of her family. She lived a painful life every day, suffering from the disease. As for her sister, she was in good health, strong and easy to live. She could do anything. It was inevitable that she would feel unfair and jealous. So she wanted to cheat her sister and make everyone think that she is insane like her." Essie sneered, "Janice has a secondary personality since childhood. She has a very serious tendency of violence. If she doesn''t receive treatment, there will be terrible consequences." "It''s horrible. How could a good person like Janice have a personality disorder?" Eva shook her head and sighed. "There are countless people with mental disease in this world. They have a very serious tendency of inheritance. As long as a family has a history of mental disease, they can carry the gene of mental disease. As long as something is triggered, they will attack. Janice has the gene of mental disease in her body, and she has lived a painful life since she was a child. It''s no strange that she doesn''t explode," said Essie in a low voice. "It seems that bear and rear better children is very important. I hope Nichs'' research can be sessful as soon as possible to prevent the inheritance of the disease in her family, and then she can have a healthy child in the future," Eva said sadly. After that, Essie took the children to the vi of Jim. Dawny missed his brother Jell. When Dawny saw Jell, he was very happy. He reached out his little hand and hugged Jell. "Brother!" Jell didn''t know how to speak. He justughed happily. He liked Dawny very much. Then the two began to crawl on the carpet. Wherever Dawny climbed, Jell followed him. Looking at the two naughty boys, Essie and Eva giggled. Janice and Nichs came to visit Jell. "Janice, are you yourself now?" Eva asked. She decided to tell her what she had done to J and let her know. "Yes, I''ve been doing treatment all the time. I won''t be that devil any more." Janice nodded. "That''s good." Eva breathed a sigh of relief and took the medicine out of his bag. "Janice, this is the medicine you gave to J. We have asked the hospital and found that it is not for treating mental disease, but for hallucinogenic." "What?" Janice jumped up from the sofa as if she was stabbed by a needle. Of course, only she knew why she was so shocked. "We suspect that J doesn''t have mental disease at all. It''s because your secondary personality often takes hallucinogenic drugs to her, and everyone thinks she has mental disease," said Essie. "I know she is a devil. She will hurt everyone, including J." Janice covered her face and burst into tears. Margret." Nichs put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Well, as long as you insist on the treatment, you can control the change of your personality and no longer be her." "Janice, you have survived so many years of treatment in the United States. You can do it now. You have to defeat this devil," Evaforted. "I have another good news to tell you. J and Jade have agreed to do the embryo test." "Really? That''s great." Janice smiled. In fact, she hated Eva and Essie so much that they had dug out such a deep secret of her. She couldn''t give J any psychedelic drugs in the future, so that she couldn''t control her and asked her to work for herself. She had to find another way to get rid of Eva before she and Jim got married. She couldn''t let her marry Jim as she wished. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nichs patted her on the shoulder and said, "Tomorrow, bring J here to make preparations. Give her an injection of ovtion excretion promotion to get eggs ording to her menstrual period. I will study the embryo of J." "Nichs, the happiness of J and I will depend on you in the future. You must study it as soon as possible and try to seed as soon as possible. Don''t let us wait too long," said Janice. The longer she waited, the less chance she would get Jim back. After making the milk, Megan picked up Jell and wanted to feed him. Janice immediately took the bottle. During this period of time, she nursed the baby as soon as she came, and the baby gradually epted her. Children didn''t have much memory. Most of them were taking those who fed them as their mother. Seeing that Jell was sucking, Dawny also wanted to eat. He reached out his hand to Essie and said, "I''m hungry, too." Essie picked him up and asked the nanny to prepare the milk for him. "You''ll have it soon." Jim had something to deal with tonight and woulde back veryte. Janice couldn''t wait for him, so she had to leave. When Essie returned to the Rong Mansion, Zac was video chatting with Fred in his room. "I''ve found out the uninhabited ind where Mr. Vinton stayed. There was once a trade ship from Country F passing by. It''s possible that Mr. Vinton was saved by the people on the ship and taken back to Country F." "Go and search for the information of this ship at the Country M''s Marine Bureau right away," Zac said in a low voice. The door was not closed tightly. Hearing the news, Essie pushed the door open and came in. "Is there any news about my brother?" Zac was shocked and closed the video immediately. He was careless this time. He didn''t expect her to come back so soon. "It''s just a suspicion now. I''m not sure if he has been saved." "Now that you know it''s a ship from Country F, send someone to Country F to look for it. I''ll inform Mr. Baron and ask the Xu family to go there as soon as possible." There was a glimmer of hope in Essie''s eyes. "It''s just a trade ship. They may not find Vinton," exined Zac. "Country M. We have searched everywhere, but there is no news at all. It means that brother has long been away from Country M, so we can''t find him," said Essie. Chapter 914 You Can Leave Now! Chapter 914 You Can Leave Now! "My little fool, I think we''d better ask Fred to search in Country F first and then tell the Xu family the news," said Zac. "Why?" Essie was confused. Because of what happened to Vinton, the Xu family had been immersed in the shadow of sadness. Mrs. Vicki had been lying on the bed and in poor health. If they were told that Vinton might still be alive, everyone would have hope and the haze would dissipate. "Think about it. What will happen if Eva knows that Vinton might still be alive? Would she break up with Jim and wait for Vinton? What if she waited for another bad news? What if Vinton was not saved at all, but washed away by the waves. Will she be able to get back with Jim then?" said Zac. "What if brother is really alive and saved?" Essie frowned. She felt that from the bottom of her heart, he was in favor of Jim. After all, he had been her best friend since childhood, and the rtionship between the two was as close as brotherhood. "You did it for Jim, didn''t you?" she asked straightforwardly. Zac knew she would say that, "At that time, we had already seen that Jim had fallen in love with Eva, but we all chose to be silent. Because at that time, she and Vinton had stabilized. But now, Jim is going to marry Eva. If we told them now, what''s the difference to break up a couple?" said Zac seriously. "Jim is not a gentle man at all. The reason why he is so slow now is that he cherishes Eva and respects Vinton. But this doesn''t mean that he can let Eva trample on his feelings over and over again." "What about my brother? Should he suffer the pain of losing Eva? If Eva marries Jim and my brother comes back, how should he face it? He loves Eva so much. How can he bear the pain of losing Eva?" Essie felt terrible. For her, Vinton was more intimate than Jim. After all, he was her brother by blood. At that time, the reason why she encouraged Eva to be with Jim was that she thought Vinton must be in danger. She didn''t want Eva to miss an excellent marriage partner like Jim. But now that Vinton was still alive, the bnce in her heart began to change. "As long as we are sure that Vinton is still alive, we can immediately announce the news. But if you want to inform the Xu family and Eva now, I won''t stop you. As for the consequences, you should bear them yourself," Zac said seriously. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Essie''s face turned a little pale. If Vinton was still killed in the end and Eva fell out with Jim, she would be alone all her life, wouldn''t she? "I''d better go to Eva first to sound out her thought," she said in a low voice. The second day, she saw that Eva happened to be at home, so she went there. "Why didn''t you go to the set today? Is Jim shooting a solo?" she asked in a teasing tone. "Scum Jim is making a fuss. I''m having my period. He didn''t allow me to act in the movie and asked them to shoot the scene of the supporting role first." Eva frowned and looked very dissatisfied, but the slight smile at the corners of her mouth revealed her secret. She enjoyed the love and care of Jim very much. Noticing that, Essie asked, "Eva, can I ask you something?" "What''s the matter?" said Eva. "What will you do if my brother is still alive andes back one day?" asked Essie cautiously. "Essie, have you found Vinton?" Eva''s eyes lit up and jumped up excitedly from the sofa. "No, I just made an example and asked casually. There is no news over there," Essie pulled her back and said in a casual tone. "Okay." All of a sudden, Eva''s eyes darkened. "How I wish Vinton is still alive! How I wish he could come back as soon as possible!" "You and Jim are going to get married. If he reallyes back, what''s your choice?" Essie asked straightforwardly. "I..." Eva lowered her head. To be honest, she had epted the fact that Vinton was dead recently and had never thought about it. "Will youe back to my brother or continue to be with Jim?" asked Essie. Eva bit her lower lip, showing an extremely contradictory and embarrassed expression on his face. After a long time, she sighed heavily, as if she had been weakened by this contradiction. Looking at her, Essie could tell that she had feelings for Jim. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so embarrassed. "I don''t want Vinton to be sad, and I don''t want to hurt scum Jim either. If I have to face this choice, I will just be a nun." Shey down on the sofa and covered her head with a pillow. "You are escaping. I think you should think about whether you love my brother more or Jim more." Essie took away her pillow and didn''t allow her to escape. After a long silence, Eva said in a low voice, "Since the scum Jim can forget Janice, fall in love with me, he should be able to forget me, and then fall in love with others. He is so excellent. Even without me, he will definitely live a good life." "So, will you still choose my brother to give up Jim?" asked Essie. Eva was slightly stunned. She knew that Essie misunderstood her. She hadn''t decided yet. She didn''t know what to choose, so she didn''t know the answer. She said that because she was a little afraid of losing. Jim was so great. He always made her afraid that she was just dreaming. She was afraid that in his heart, she was not that important, but dispensable. She was afraid that one day he would be tired of her, think that she was too ordinary, too stupid, and regret marrying her. But she didn''t exin. She kept silent. She didn''t know that Jim came back at this time and heard their conversation at the door. Eva''s silence made him feel as if he had been kicked into the bottom of the Arctic Ocean, cold from inside to outside. When he opened the door, his face was as cold as ice. "Jim, why are you back so soon?" asked Essie. Jim put the stic bag on the table. Instead of going to the film set, he went to buy brown sugar and ginger for this stupid woman, and was about toe back to boil brown sugar and ginger water for her. He didn''t expect toe back at the right time and heard all her ''true feelings''. Looking at the things on the table, Essie stood up with a smile and said, "I''m leaving now." She couldn''t disturb the two of them. After she left, Eva was about to go upstairs to see her son, but was stopped by Jim. "Eva, are you sure you want to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with me to register for marriage in a month?" Eva''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t understand what he meant. "Do you regret it?" "I''m asking whether you will regret it or not." Jim looked very serious. "Me? I won''t." Eva shook his head. She had made up her mind that she would let go of Vinton and herself after the funeral and start a new life with Jim. Vinton wanted her to live well. She couldn''t let him down, but she wouldn''t forget him. She would arrange a corner in her heart to store all the memories of him and them, so that he would live in her heart forever. Jim''s brown eyes blinked slightly and felt warm. "If Vinton is still alive and if hees back, will you regret?" "I..." Eva lowered his eyes. If they were married when Vinton came back, it only meant that it was God''s arrangement. She and Vinton were not meant to be together. But if it was before this... This question was the same as that of Essie. She hadn''t decided yet and couldn''t answer him. Jim hated her damn silence. He always felt that she acquiesced in it. "If Vintones back, you will give up on me ande back to him, won''t you?" He clenched his teeth and the muscles at the corners of his mouth tightened. Eva trembled violently, "Scum, I..." Her face was a little pale. Her brain cells were not enough. After being forced by him, her brain went nk. When she didn''t say anything, Jim became angrier. A fire of loss swept over his heart, burning all his hopes, leaving only the despairing scorching field. He grabbed her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry that I can''t stand it. Who am I? I''m Jim Jing. I won''t change my face even if there is a huge mountain pressing on me!" He was almost roaring, and his eyebrows twisted into a furious line. His chest was heaving heavily, and his hot breath fell on her face like fire, making her burning and painful. "Scum Jim, please don''t be angry. I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Eva said in session, at a loss. She didn''t know what to say or what she had done wrong. Since he was angry, she would apologize. Jim thought that she was apologizing for her choice of Vinton and giving up him, which made him more angry. He couldn''t help clenching his ten fingers. "Eva, have you never loved me?" His face was full of shock, injury and pain. "I..." Eva was out of breath. How could she think about this question? Moreover, she had never figured out what true love was. "Not at all?" Jim''s voice was hoarse, as if he had been hurt by pain. "Scum Jim, Jell has woken up. I want to go upstairs to see him." Eva was afraid of his expression at the moment, like an injured lion, which could swallow her alive at any time. The only thing she could think of was to run away, and she would talk about it when he calmed down. Jim saw through her intention andughed, which was full of sadness, destion and despair. "You can leave now, Eva. Go back to your wedding room with Vinton and continue to guard him. I don''t need you here." Eva shook violently as if she had been hit by a blow. Did scum Jim mean to drive her away? Chapter 915 Suicide By Jumping Off A Building Chapter 915 Suicide By Jumping Off A Building "Scum Jim, what do you mean?" Her voice trembled uncontrobly. "Do you need me to say it again?" Jim sneered, showing his usual mockery of her. Eva had a feeling of being hit by thunders. What kind of man was he? He changed his face so easily. "Bastard! Okay, I will leave now!" She bit her lips, shook her head and ran outside. She felt wronged. He questioned her as soon as he came back. He was inexplicably angry at her. He knew that she was stupid. She only had the intelligence of a trilobite. How could she find an answer to such aplicated question at once. She went back to her vi and burst into tears on the sofa. Scum Jim, you are a big bastard, a major bastard. He also said that he wanted to be her big tree and be a gori like her. Now he changed his face and drove her out. He didn''t want to protect her anymore. What a liar! A big liar! She cried for a long time until the doorbell rang. Was it scum Jim? Did he regreting to beg her to go back? Well, she couldn''t let him do whatever he wanted. She would be angry for three days before she went back! She sniffed, wiped her tears and walked towards the door. When she opened the door, she found it was Megan. "Mrs. Eva, Mr. Jim asked me to bring your things here." She handed the suitcase to her. Eva almost spat out blood. He had packed all the things for her. Was he determined to make her leave? She took the box gloomily and said, "Megan, take good care of Jell in the future." After saying that, she turned around and was about to go in. "Mrs. Eva, the couple are quarreling. They will be fine in a few days. When Mr. Jim calms down, he will definitely pick you up." "No, I don''t want to go back. It''s no big deal." Biting her lips angrily, Eva walked in. She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. On this day, she ate dry bread to fill her hunger. In the past, she could enjoy the delicious food cooked by cook Jing every day. Now she was driven out by him. Although she still had a vi to live, she actually had a feeling of being homeless like those vagabond who wandered on the street. Once upon a time, she had been used to the home that Jim gave her, and she didn''t know it herself. It was full of warmth, safety and happiness. But now, there were only coldness, boredom and loneliness. In the next few days, Jim didn''t do anything. He didn''t even send her a message. It seemed that he was determined to break up with her! She couldn''t sleep well every day. She was used to his singing. She was used to seeing him and Jell when she opened her eyes. She was used to her life with his apany. She could not stand to be alone anymore. Now she suddenly felt like an abandoned puppy was ruthlessly thrown away by her master. She was so sad, so sad. In fact, Jim also couldn''t fall asleep. Without the heaven pepper, time was so boring. But he had to teach the stupid woman a lesson, a small punishment to give her a big warn. He had to make her realize the importance of him and couldn''t treat him as an invisible person. However, he didn''t expect that Eva''s thoughts were totally different from his. Instead of repenting, she thought she realized a self-righteous truth. Jim was tired of her! The reason why he questioned her and got angry with her as soon as he came back was not that he really wanted to know if she would regret, but that he himself had regretted. He wanted to kick her out and find an excuse to drive her away! She was the kind of person with all kinds of ordinary, and her figure was t, her IQ was low. How could he really fall in love with her? He must be just seeking excitement and ying with her. Now, he was afraid that he was tired of her and lost his interest. He must want to kick her into the outer space. Out of sight, out of mind. Or maybe all this was his conspiracy. She was his enemy for three lifetimes. He hated her to death, so he deliberately set her up, trying to make her fall in love with him, and then abandon her ruthlessly. He wanted her to be miserable and worse than death. She knew that the stars in the sky wouldn''t fall in love with the gori on the ground. She knew that it would only be a dream. In this world, except for Vinton, no one really loved and cared about her. She covered her chest with her hand, which was emitting a violent pain. The pain made her dizzy, and her eyes were blurred. It was so painful that she was almost suffocated and almost fell to the ground to die. She ran to the bar counter, took out a bottle of whisky, opened it and gulped it down. Strong alcohol burned her throat, but alcohol was the best anesthetic. If she drank too much, her heart would not hurt. She didn''t know how much she had drunk and slowly got drunk. But she didn''t stop. She held the bottle and went upstairs step by step to the rooftop. She drank while watching the stars. The brightest star above her head was Vinton. It was looking at her and shining her. She wanted to smile at him, but the corners of her mouth were stiff. She patted her face angrily. She had to try her best. She couldn''t die just because she was dumped by that scum Jim. "Vinton, you are the best. You never make me sad. You never make me sad. My heart has never hurt when I am with you. Scum Jim! He is a big bastard! A big bastard! A big devil! He pinched and yed with my heart like a dough of flour. He pinched me so hard that my heart almost stopped beating and was about to die." She cried as she spoke. Her tears were like the flood that had been out of the gate, and could not stop? "I know I''m too stupid. I shouldn''t have believed that that scum Jim would really fall in love with me from the very beginning. I have a lot of shorings. I''m so stupid. My brain is simple and my limbs are developed. I''m not from a rich family. I''m just a poor sparrow from a single parent family." "I''ve picked up jars, sold trash and set up stalls. I''ve done anything that rich man like him despise. I grew up in ridicule and istion of my peers. Essie and Mandy don''t look down on me, they are my only friends." "I shouldn''t have ttered him. He''s always an arrogant man with eyes above his head. In his eyes, I''m just a low-grade insect, and I can only be crushed to death at will." "You are the best. Although you are also a son of a rich family, you are approachable. You never hold your head high, neverugh at others, and never think too highly of yourself. Most of the time, I will forget who you are and think you are just an ordinary person like me." After saying that, she began to cry again. "God, do you hate me so much? So you took away Vinton, the only one who is willing to love me and be good to me, and left me alone in the world. Essie said that if you closed a door, you would open a window for her. I thought Jim was the window you opened for me, but it turned out that you were just kidding me. His window was just a gorgeous scenery, a mirage." "God, I hate you. I hate you, just like hating Jim. I won''t give myself to you. When I''m dying, I''ll give my first time to an electric baton. You''ll be pissed off!" She jumped up abruptly and jumped onto the marble guardrail. The guardrail was only one foot wide. If she was not careful enough, she would fall down and die! But she was so drunk that she didn''t care about the danger at all. Standing on top of the building, she looked down at Jim''s vi and Jim. She wanted to stand higher than him and piss him off! "Scum Jim, get out of here! I have seen through your scheme!" she shouted. Jim was coaxing Jell to sleep in his room. When he heard her voice, he immediately opened the window. The moment he saw her standing on the guardrail, his muscles all over his body tightened, and his heart beat to his throat. "Megan!" He called the housekeeper and asked her to call the fire department for emergency rescue. Then he rushed into Eva''s vi like a tornado. He had the key to the vi, but Eva had already forgotten about it. Seeing him, Eva instinctively wanted to retreat. With a slight lift of her foot, Jim knew what she was going to do. He roared, "Don''t move. Pepper, don''t move!" Eva took another sip of wine, rested her hands on her hips and stared at him fiercely, "Scum Jim, you bastard, bastard, bastard, stinky egg, I will never be fooled by you again!" "You don''t love me at all. I always oppose you. You hate me, especially hate me, especially look down on me, right? You pretended to love me, trying to deceive me into falling in love with you, and then ruthlessly abandon me, so that I will be painful to death like other women, right? " Jim was in a mess and wanted to spit out three mouthfuls of blood. This woman not only did not have a good reflection, but also had a wrong thought. No wonder it was the brain of the trilobite. "Eva, since I am so hateful,e and beat me. Let''s have a good fight and vent our anger. What do you think?" "Yes, I want to beat you, but I can''t beat you at all. How can I beat you? I won''t be so stupid to let you have a good beat on me." Eva pouted. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When did you be so smart? Jim was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Heaven pepper, aren''t you always in high spirits? Why are you so timid before the opening? I''m not in good health these two days and have no strength. This is a chance for you to turn the tables." "What''s wrong with you?" asked Eva, raising her eyebrows. "I ate something bad." Jim made up an excuse. "You deserve it. This is retribution." Eva sneered, "Scum Jim, in fact, you don''t have to pretend to be very angry that day. If you don''t want to y with me and want to kick me away, just tell me directly. I won''t me you. I promise I''ll stay away from you and never talk to you again. I''ll make a detour when I see you! " Jim had an impulse to jump off the building. ''Can''t this idiot think like a normal person?'' he couldn''t help thinking. Chapter 916 Ill Upgrade You Today Chapter 916 I''ll Upgrade You Today "Heaven pepper, should I love a woman who gives up on me as soon as her exes back?" asked Jim. "When did I say that I would give up on you?" Eva stared at him angrily. "Didn''t you choose Vinton when he came back?" Jim sneered. "I didn''t say that I want to choose Vinton. I just don''t know what to do. You are all the most important people to me," said Eva. Hearing this, Jim felt much better. It seemed that he had been promoted to the same position as Vinton, which was a great progress. However, what he cared most now was to let her get down as soon as possible. It was too dangerous to stand there. "Heaven pepper,e down first. Let me tell you, do I love you or not?" he said. "I won''te down. You want to lie to me again. You will lie to me." Eva stared at him angrily. "When did I lie to you?" Jim said as he approached her secretly. In a daze, Eva didn''t notice that. She sniffed and a tear fell down. "Do you love me or not? Do you just want to take revenge on me?" "Do you need to doubt what is my feeling to you?" Jim took another step forward. "Then why should you drive me away? I''m not a pet. If you don''t like me, just kick me out." Eva was furious. "Idiot, you didn''t see it at all. I''m angry." Jim was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Do you get angry just because I choose Vinton instead of you?" Eva pouted, "You are too mean, aren''t you? I won''t be angry if you choose Janice instead of me. I''m very generous." Jim was in a mess. "Are you really not angry?" "I''m not angry. I will feel a little sad. But I can ept it. After all, she is your first love. Love should value the order of time," said Eva. "The order of time means nothing in love. As long as you are not married, everyone has the right to pursue you," said Jim. "Is that so?" Eva tilted her head and looked at him drunkenly. "Drunkard, how much wine did you drink today?" Jim took another step forward. "Not much, just one or two bottles of whiskey," Eva said. In fact, she couldn''t remember. She only said the numbers casually. "My heart hurts very much. It''s all your fault. One day I''m going to die, and you''ll be the chief culprit." While she was talking, Jim walked up to her and said, "Heaven pepper, you''re in love with me, aren''t you?" "No... I''m not." Eva was shocked. It was impossible for her to fall in love with Jim. When she was in a daze, Jim stretched out his strong arm, grabbed her arm, pulled her down and pulled her into his arms. "Idiot, if you don''t love me, how can it hurt here?" Jim pointed at her chest. "How can I not be sad if I am driven out?" Tears welled up in Eva''s eyes. She felt terrible at the thought that he drove her out and packed and threw her things here. He hadn''t talked to her for many days. "Nothing else? Didn''t you doubt that I didn''t love you just now?" Jim sneered. This woman was just too stupid. "You said you wanted to be my tree and be a gori with me. I believed you, but you lied to me. Of course I was sad. I decided to give up Vinton and live with you. I didn''t expect you to be a liar." Eva''s thick long eyshes flickered, and tears streamed down. Jim lowered his head and kissed away the tears on her face. "Idiot, I won''t teach you a lesson or punish you. Otherwise, how can you know how important I am and cherish me?" "When do I think you are not important? You and Vinton are the most important people in my heart, more important than myself," said Eva. Jim stroked her little face. He didn''t want topete with Vinton, nor did he expect that he would surpass the position of Vinton in her heart. At the most critical moment, Vinton gave her the only life-saving Jacket, which meant he gave her the hope of survival. This would be a scar in her heart forever, and even time could not heal it. She would always think that her life was earned by Vinton. She would feel guilty, sorry and grateful. He would firmly upy her heart. A dead person''s heart would upy a person''s heart for a longer and more solid than a living person''s. For example, Rose in the Titanic, even if she got marriedter and had a husband, a family and a child, Jack would always live in her heart and would not be forgotten until the end of her life. "I hope Vinton is still alive. If he is still alive, I will have the chance to win your heart. Otherwise, I will always be on the same level as him," he said in a low voice. "Scum Jim, in fact, I was very happy for a while when you told me that you liked me that day. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. My brain and my heart are often separated. I have told myself in my mind that I should be happy, but I am sad in my heart. My mind has told me not to do anything, but my heart has to think a lot. Am I particrly stupid?" "You are stupid. You have the brain of a trilobite, but I like your silly look," Jim said with a smile. "So you don''t hate me and want to hurt me, do you?" Eva asked with her eyes wide open. "I don''t have the time to deal with an annoying person. The way I deal with that kind of person is to kick her out of the Milky way. Out of sight, out of mind. How could he invite her in and watch her every day?" Jim rubbed her nose. "So you are not tired of me? It is not that you don''t want to love me anymore?" Eva sniffed. "If so, I''ll take Jell back to the vi. Why do I still stay here as your neighbor?" Jim said seriously and frankly. With a smile, Eva put her arms around his neck and said, "Scum Jim, we''ve made up, haven''t we?" "Yes." Jim lifted her up and walked outside. "Eva, I''ve made up my mind. I won''t give you any chance to hesitate or regret." Eva didn''t understand what he meant at all. "Jim, what do you mean?" "I mean to deal with a stupid woman like you, I shall tie you up first so that you can''t escape." An evil smile appeared on Jim''s face. Eva''s mind was full of alcohol and was in a dazed. How could she move? She didn''t realize that the ''danger'' was approaching her at all. She shrank in the arms of Jim andughed. "You are not a gentleman. You are the devil." "That''s right. A great devil should do what a great devil should do," said Jim. After they returned to their own vi, he asked Megan to make some tea for her to sober up and then took her to take a shower to make her sober up. He wanted this stupid woman to clearly feel the process of her upgrading. Being soaked in the warm water, Eva suddenly became much sober. "Scum, what are you doing?" She was so scared that her face turned pale. "Of course I am here to sober you drunkard up." Jim flicked her forehead. "Then you go out. I''ll take a shower myself." Eva pouted "If I don''t look at you, what if you get drunk and fall into the bathtub? It''s life-threatening," Jim said slowly. She had made a scene on the rooftop just now. He wouldn''t let her make a scene in the bathroom anymore. "It''s okay. I''m not drunk yet. I''m heavy weight. I won''t get drunk so soon." Eva waved her hand. Jim ignored her and walked into the bathtub. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was so shocked that she didn''t dare to move. "You... What are you doing here?" "Let''s bath together." Jim shrugged. "No, it''s improper for a man to touch a woman," shouted Eva. He looked like an ambitious lion. "We are all sleeping in the same room. What else can''t I do?" Jim grinned wickedly. Eva fainted. At this moment, she finally realized Jim''s intention. "Scum Jim, didn''t you say that you would wait for another month?" "I''ve changed my mind. A long dy may cause trouble." Jim changed into a domineering tone, obviously giving her no room for negotiation. "You are breaking your promise," said Eva. "I just advance the n. Anyway, you will be my woman sooner orter." After saying that, Jim held her in his arms rudely. She struggled in fear, causing water to ssh. But no matter how powerful she was, she couldn''t change the situation. "Scum Jim!" Eva was a little annoyed. "Why are you so disobedient?" Jim grinned wickedly. "Scum Jim, you bastard, bastard, you stinky egg!" She was so angry that she jumped up, wrapped herself with the bath towel and began to fight with him. Even she couldn''t win, she had to fight, or she would lost her virgin to him tonight! "I just let go of your hand, but you made trouble. You are really a hot and spicy heaven pepper." Jim shook the handcuffs in his hands. It seemed that if he wanted to heave this woman, he had to tie her up. "You bastard, don''t touch me today!" Eva''s face was as red as a ripe apple in Washington. She rushed to the bedside, grabbed a pillow as a weapon and attacked him head-on. Jim took it as a massage. Since the drunkard finally woke up, he would y with her. They hadn''t practiced for a long time, and he didn''t know if she had retreated. "Scum Jim, I''ll let you know how powerful I am. I can''t be at your beck and call. If you drive me out and want to bully me, no way!" Eva was furious. Chapter 917 Im Going To Stop Them! Chapter 917 I''m Going To Stop Them! In the Rong Mansion. Essie was a little worried. Megan had told her everything that had happened between Eva and Jim. If she guessed right, Jim had heard what she had said to Eva that day, so he was angry. This time, it was all her fault and negligence. It seemed that Zac''s worries were right. As long as Eva just said it, Jim was furious. He not only drove her out, but also neglected her for many days. If the news that Vinton might be still alive was spread out, Eva chose to wait for Vinton, and Jim would definitely break up with her. Their fate would be broken up like this. She sat on the sofa and sighed, frowning and worried. Zac knew what she was thinking. He put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Honey, don''t worry too much. It''s okay. Maybe they will make up tomorrow." "Zac, you are so considerate. I was too impulsive. If I hadn''t gone to see Eva that day and let her choose, Jim wouldn''t have been angry." "People only have one heart. If it is hurt, broken, or dead, it will be difficult to recover." Zac sighed. "I''d better not get involved. Let''s talk about it after brother''s news is confirmed," said Essie. Zac patted her on the shoulder and said, "That''s right." Just as they were talking, their phone rang. It was from Megan. "Mrs. Essie, something is wrong. Miss Eva is drunk and wants tomit suicide on the rooftop." "What?" Essie jumped up from the sofa and asked, "Where is Jim? Did he go to stop her?" "Don''t worry. Mr. Jim has gone to stop her and the firefighters have retreated. I saw Mr. Jim bring Miss Eva back and lock themselves in the room together. They seemed to fight fiercely. Did they quarrel again? Mr. Jim is so strong. I''m afraid that Miss Eva will suffer losses if she can''t defeat him. Do you think I should knock on the door and go in to mediate?" said Megan worriedly. With Essie on the speaker, Zac heard it clearly. He grabbed the phone and said, "You don''t have to do anything. Go back to sleep and don''t disturb them," he ordered. "Okay." Then Megan hung up the phone. However, Essie was not so calm. "No, I have to go and have a look. Eva is going tomit suicide. It must be very serious. She must have fallen out with Jim. She couldn''t help but fight with him. She is impulsive. I can''t sit by and do nothing." Zac pulled her into his arms and forbade her to make a fuss. "You said you wouldn''t get involved in their business. Are you going to do something bad now?" "I''m not going to do something bad. I just want to help Eva. How could she defeat Jim?" Essie was worried to death. "Will Jim really hit her?" asked Zac in a casual tone. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s hard say. Maybe he is in a fit of anger." Essie pouted. People could do anything impulsive when they were angry. "Jim has never hit a woman, let alone Eva," Zac stroked her head andforted her in a childish tone. But Essie was still worried. "I think I''d better go and have a look." "Honey, are you sure they are really fighting, not doing other warm-up exercises?" An evil and attractive smile appeared on Zac''s face. "What warm-up exercise?" Essie didn''t understand for a while. Zac flicked her forehead and said, "A man and a woman are locked in the same room. What else can they do?" "You mean..." Essie was shocked. ''No way. Is Jim going to force Eva to do it tonight?'' she thought. No, no. if that was the case, she had to stop him more. He couldn''t do it with Eva now. If her brother was still alive and didn''t die, her brother would have no chance if Jim had Eva now. "Zac, I have to go there. If Jim wants to do that to Eva tonight, I have to stop him. I can''t let him seed." "Nonsense! Just stay here." Zac showed his majesty of taming his wife. It was too much for his wife to try to break them up! "I''m not kidding. My brother might still be alive. He can''t do that. If he has upied Eva now, what if my brotheres back? After all, Eva has held a wedding with my brother. She is my nominal sister-in- law. He can''t be so domineering." Essie was anxious. "Who encouraged them to upgrade quickly?" Zac red at her. "It''s different. At that time, I thought my brother was dead and would nevere back. So I hope that Eva can have a good ending. But now that he still had hope toe back, he should be given a chance topete fairly with Jim, and also give Eva a chance to make the right choice. Obviously, Jim is leaving no choice for Eva. He is not going to give her a way back." Essie was a little incoherent. "Men should be quick, ruthless and urate in chasing women," Zac said slowly. It seemed that he agreed with Jim. "Zac, you are on Jim''s side. You are unfair, bastard. My brother is your brother-inw and a rtive. If you do this, he wille back in the future. How are you going to face him?" Essie was furious. Zac sighed, "Honey, let nature take its course. Do you really think you can stop it? Even if you rush over there now, they have done what they should do. Does it work?" "Maybe it''s not toote. My brother really loves Eva very much. If hees back with a narrow escape and Eva bes the woman of Jim, he will definitely not be able to bear it," said Essie sadly. "Everything is written in your destiny and you don''t have to persist in acquiring something you don''t possess." Zac said, "If Eva isn''t destined to be owned by Jim, he won''t seed today, just like Vinton didn''t get her that day. Even if people don''t stop them, God will stop them." "I don''t believe in God or fate." All of a sudden, Essie bent over and bit on Zac''s shoulder. Although she didn''t use much strength, Zac let go of her subconsciously. Taking the opportunity, Essie wanted to escape, but how could the Monkey King escape from the palm of Buddha. Zac carried her on his shoulder. "Honey, it''s time for you to serve me. Don''t run around." Then he strode upstairs. "Zac, put me down. Put me down right now," said Essie, almost spitting out blood. The two babies who were eavesdropping in the corridor rushed back to their room. "Dot, did you hear what Mommy and Daddy said? Uncle Vinton might still be alive." Mili''s eyes shed with excitement. "I heard it. I knew that a good man like uncle Vinton would turn good out of misfortune." Dot nodded. "What''s more, sworn father may upgrade sworn mother tonight. The news tonight is really breaking," Mili said excitedly. "Mommy is such a fool. She wanted to stop it, she must have a brain fart again." Dot frowned unhappily. Did she want him to marry a twenty year old girl when he was thirty? He couldn''t ept such a terrible generation gap. "Mommy values family affection the most. Uncle Vinton is her brother by blood. In her heart, he is more intimate than our sworn father." Mili sighed. "But I don''t know when sworn father will get married and have a child if sworn mother is with our uncle Vinton again. Then I have to give up the n of marrying the Jing family," Dot said seriously. "You are right. Sworn father likes sworn Mommy. If she breaks up with him, maybe he will be alone all his life." Mili lowered her eyelid. "But if uncle Vinton is still alive, our sworn mother is his fiancee. She should be with him." "Don''t forget that she is now the fiancee of sworn father. People''s feelings are veryplicated. As long as they are not married, they can change at any time." "If uncle Vinton is still alive, why hasn''t he "He won''t. He loves sworn Mommy the most." Mili waved her hand. "That''s possible. Uncle Vinton has the potential to be a yboy. He has many girlfriends before." Dot pouted. "He has corrected for our sworn mother." Mili said, "I guess he is in trouble, or injured, or has lost his memory." "Well, it''s possible. I hope dad can find him early and let him go home. At the worst, I won''t marry sworn father''s daughter. It''s more important than anything that uncle Vinton is still alive." Dot nodded. His had a lot of choices for his wife, but he had only one uncle, so of course he had to choose him. Besides, even if his sworn father married his sworn mother, he might not have a daughter. If he, like Beckham, had three sons in a row, he would be very angry. In the room of the vi. The battle was fierce! Eva threw a left hook at Jim. Jim dodged nimbly, and she threw another right hook, continuously attacking, leaving no chance for Jim to dodge. But Jim had already seen through her tactics. Eva was caught off guard and fell on the carpet. She quickly stood up and changed her move. If she failed it with the judo skill, she would use Wing Chun fist to hit his acupoints, which would make his limbs numb. But she was not as good as Jim. When Jim''s fingers touched the acupuncture points on her legs, she felt her knees numb and copsed to the ground. "Well, the warm-up is over. It''s time to get to the point." An evil and cruel smile appeared on his charming thin lips. Two clusters of small mes flickered in his brown eyes, as if they could turn into a zing fire with a slight provocation. Eva''s face turned pale. "Scum Jim, stay away from me!" Her legs were numb and she couldn''t stand up. She could only desperately retreat. The look of fear was like a reindeer being pressed under a lion''s ws, who was facing its fate of being eaten alive. "You can''t escape tonight." Jim squinted his eyes and lifted her up... Chapter 918 You Are My Woman Chapter 918 You Are My Woman "Scum Jim, let me go! Let me go!" Eva shouted. "No!" Jim pressed her struggling hand over her head. "No, scum Jim, please!" Eva''s face was deathly pale, and her body trembled slightly. Her eyes were wide open, filled with fear. "I want you!" Jim squeezed out the words. "No..." When Eva screamed in horror, he stopped her. It hurt, very clear! Tears fell from the corner of Eva''s eyes! Her brain went nk. Her mind went nk. Her heart went nk. She couldn''t move. When Jim let go of her, she had fainted. A touch of dawn came into the window. Looking at her tearful and sweaty face and bruises, Jim felt a deep sense of guilt. He knew he had lost control. She was so beautiful. He couldn''t stop himself. "Eva, I will make you happy," he murmured and held her tightly in his arms. It was the afternoon of the second day that Eva woke up. She thought she was going to die, but she didn''t expect that she coulde back to life. She opened her eyes and saw Jim standing beside her, looking at her with a doting smile. She grabbed the silk quilt and covered her messy body. "Scum Jim, you are shameless!" Thinking ofst night, she was ashamed, angry, aggrieved and she burst into tears. It was too sudden. She was not prepared at all. How could he treat her like this,pletely ignoring her will? Jim grabbed her chin and said, "Eva, from now on, you are mine. There is no way back." "Bastard!" she said through gritted teeth. "Even if I am a jerk, I am still your man. Just ept your fate. You are destined to be mine." Jim raised his thick eyebrows slightly, with a satiated look on his face, as if he was a lion king who just finished enjoying the delicious meal. Eva kept silent, as if she had really epted her fate. Fate was like being raped. If one couldn''t resist, she could only bear it. After a while, she sighed and said in a low voice, "I''m hungry." She didn''t know if she wanted to escape or turn anger into appetite. "I''ve made a beefsteak for you. I will let Megan serve it." Jim stroked her head, satisfied with her surrender. "No, I''ll eat by myself." Eva stubbornly wrapped herself in the quilt and got up to look for clothes. But as soon as her feet touched the ground, she copsed. Jim quickly held her in his arms. There was still pain in her body, and her legs were so weak that she couldn''t move at all. She red at him. This time, she had already lost half of her life. Next time, she would really die. "No... It won''t happen again." "Don''t worry." Jim stroked her head andforted her. Eva had an impulse to hit herself on the bean curd. Scum Jim, the evil king, was capricious. He changed his face faster than turning the pages of a book. He had said that he wouldn''t force her until she was willing to give herself to him. "I''ll go back to my own viter. We won''t interfere with each other from now on." Before she finished her words, she was suppressed by Jim, "Eva, the era of tolerance has passed. From now on, you have to be wherever I am. You have no right to refuse since you are my woman." "Scum Jim, you... You are interfering with my personal freedom." Eva''s face turned pale. Scum Jim had the nature of a demon king. From then on, she would live a miserable life in aggression and being bullied for the rest of her life. "Your freedom is up to me." With an evil and attractive smile, Jim put his big hand on her t belly and said, "Last night, we didn''t set any precautions, so you should be careful this month. You can''t take medicine or eat anything casually." It sounded like she was pregnant. Eva''s face turned deathly pale. She had just been upgraded to a real woman and now she was even going to be pregnant? "I... I''m going to buy some medicine. I''ve heard from Essie that it''s still helpful for me to take it now." "If any pharmacy dares to sell it to you, I will immediately close it down," Jim threatened her word by word. "No, I''m not ready yet. It''s too fast. I don''t want a baby yet." Eva was so frightened that she shook her head like a rattle drum. "Then you have to pray." Jim sneered. Eva quickly took out her phone and checked the calendar. She had just finished her period five days ago. And it was said that the seven days before the period and the eight days after the period was in the rhythm, so she should be safe and would not be pregnant. "Hah-hah." She breathed a great sigh of relief. "Scum Jim, I''m still in the safe period. I won''t get pregnant." A hint of cruelty shed across Jim''s face. "It doesn''t matter. I will definitely get you pregnant in the right time." Did he want her to die? Could she sleep in the night again? "Scum Jim, are you afraid of kidney failure?" "Don''t worry. Even if I don''t stop twenty-four hours a day, I''m still fine," said Jim, slowly moving his big hand down. She was frightened and shouted in horror, "No!" "I will give you three days to recover." Jim withdrew his hand. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eva felt that she was like a reindeer that had fallen into a trap and could no longer escape from the palm of the big devil king. Megan brought the steak and the Spaghetti in. After being plundered for a night, Eva had already been hungry to death and in urgent need of food to replenish her physical strength. If she was full, she would have nothing to worry about. "Is it delicious?" Jim looked at her affectionately. Eva was so busy that she didn''t have time to talk to him. She just nodded. Jim smiled. He would feed her well every day from now on. After her stomach was full, Eva was revived. "Where is Jell? Is he taking a nap?" she asked. "He is basking in the sun outside." Jim asked the nanny to bring the baby in. "Sweetheart, today next year, you will have a younger brother or sister to y with you. Are you happy?" Jim yed with his little hand as he said. The baby didn''t understand what he meant, but jumped happily on his legs. Six months old children liked jumping. Eva was in a mess in the wind. It seemed that he was going to upgrade her by two levels in a row, and he was determined to get her. If she couldn''t resist, she would have to fight wisely. "Scum Jim, in addition to the TV series I took with you this year, there are two movies, a variety show and two endorsement. If I am pregnant, how can I shoot?" Her schedule was full this year, so she didn''t have time to get pregnant. "If you are pregnant, just cancel it all," Jim ordered. He was the young master of the entertainment circle, and it was up to him whether to act or not. "No, we have signed the contract. We have to guard against it. We''ll talk about it next year," she retorted. "Don''t guard against it. You can only pray that I won''t let you get pregnant this year." Jim sneered. Well, if she couldn''t get pregnant even if they did not have any contraception in a year, she would be infertile and need to see a doctor. "I''m healthy, and so are you. How can I not be pregnant if we don''t have any contraceptive method?" She curled her lips. "Heaven pepper, you are in the prime of your age and it''s the best time for you to get pregnant. So don''t find an excuse or take medicine." Jim pinched the tip of her chin, like a dictator who gave orders. She could only obey and could not disobey. "We are not married yet." Eva was anxious. "Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register tomorrow," Jim said without hesitation. Eva''s face turned pale. "There''s no need to be in such a hurry. We''d better wait for some more time. If it''s true that... If I really get pregnant, we will go there. It won''t bete." "Heaven pepper, you can''t run away." Jim smiled evilly. She was his woman now, and it was toote to regret. Eva curled her lips and gave in. How could she run away? The Mr. Right of her life was destined to be Jim, not Vinton. So when she was about to hand herself over to Vinton, a huge tsunami came to stop her. "Scum Jim, there will be a long time in the future. Won''t you really get tired of me?" "Eva!" Jim held her hand and said, "What I want to give you will be lifelong. My heart and soul have been handed over to you and controlled by you. Our rtionship will end unless my heart stops beating and my soul disappears." "But I will get old and ugly. And I will have grey hair, freckles and wrinkles on my face..." Eva lowered her head and her voice became lower and lower, gradually unable to be heard. "Do I like you because you are beautiful?" Jim asked. "No." Shaking her head, Eva said, "You said I''m ordinary in appearance, t in figure and no womanliness." "Then it doesn''t matter if you be old or ugly." Jim chuckled. Chapter 919 Not Biological Sisters Chapter 919 Not Biological Sisters It sounded reasonable. Eva blinked her eyes. In the eyes of Jim, she should be a very ordinary, very ordinary and very stupid woman. But since she was so bad, what did he like about her? "Scum Jim, tell me, what advantages do I have?" she asked with her eyes wide open. Jim went downstairs and took out a magnifying ss from the drawer. "What are you doing?" she asked in confusion. "Look for your advantages," Jim teased. Eva was in a mess. She grabbed a pillow and threw it at him, "Scum Jim, you bastard!" Was her advantage so small that he need a magnifying ss to look for it? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jim smiled and said, "I was just kidding. You are good at eating, sleeping. So you are very easy to raise, and you are good at self-protection. As for the figure, after my careful evaluationst night, I found that it was better than I imagined." "Can you be more shameless?" Eva blushed with shyness. "The more shameless I am, the better to deal with you." Jim grinned wickedly. "Bastard!" Eva red at him. Now he was like a demon king in the world. She would have a miserable life in the future. They shared their first time, fair and reasonable, and no one would suffer losses! It was the second day when Essie came here. "Eva, are you okay?" She asked cautiously. Megan had already told her what happened between Jim and her. She couldn''t do anything now. Eva curled up on the sofa with a pillow in her arms. Her body recovered faster than she thought and she didn''t feel pain anymore. "Essie, I''m fine." She shook her head. "Since you two have already done it, when are you going to get married?" asked Essie. "Just wait for some more time. It''s too sudden. I''m still in a daze and need time to adapt," Eva said in a low voice. "That''s right." Essie held her hand. After a moment of silence, Eva asked in a very low voice, "Essie, we are not well guarded. I have calcted about it. It happens to be the safety period. I should not be pregnant, right?" "The rhythm method is not reliable, unless your period can be on time next time. If it is advanced, the safety period may be dangerous. When I was pregnant with Dawny, I was in the safe period," said Essie. "Really?" Eva''s nerves tensed up, "So I''m still likely to be pregnant?" "Yes." Essie nodded. "Be careful. If your period is dyed for two weeks and doesn''te, you have to go to the hospital for an examination as soon as possible." "Okay." Eva was worried. What a bad guy scum Jim was! How could he treat her like this! After resting for three days, she returned to the film set and started to work. Hanging wire, soaking in cold water, fierce fighting... If there were any scenes with a little high risk, Jim would ask a double body to do it for her. She really wanted to find a noodles to hang herself in front of him. "Scum Jim, this is a mysterious y, not an idol y. How can you not have any action scenes? If you do this, the double body will have more roles than me. What''s the difference from changing the female lead?" "I''m the producer. You can do whatever I say. Don''t talk nonsense." Jim gave orders peremptorily. Eva was so angry that she locked herself in the lounge as soon as the director shouted ''cut''. Jim followed her in. Ignoring him, Eva gulped ice water to quench the fire! "Be a good girl. Listen to me. I''ll cook Thand food for you tonight." Jim began to coax her. "Scum Jim, I think you are worrying about nothing." Eva puffed up two cheeks. "You can take me as a coward who worries for nothing." Jim threw up his hands. Eva rolled her eyes at him,y down on the sofa and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. The order of the demon king could not be changed, so she had to ignore it. Jim suddenly pressed on her, which scared her that she almost screamed. "Don''t mess around. This is the film set. There are many paparazzi here." "This is a private lounge. What are you worried about?" Jim said indifferently. He was helpless and wished he could not let her go twenty-four hours a day. "Scum Jim, you are really crazy." Eva thumped him on the shoulder. She was already angry, but he wanted to force her again. "You have only two choices. Cooperate well, or be tied up by me likest time," Jim slowly threatened her word by word. "You..." Eva was too frightened to speak. After putting on her clothes, Eva stood in front of the mirror and was very angry. He actually left a bruise on her neck. If she went out like this, everyone would think about it. "Scum Jim, you don''t want me to take part in the shooting, do you? Don''t forget that this is your y and you are the producer." Jim smiled, picked up the wless powder and applied it on her face. "I''ll be careful next time." Jim had stayed in the lounge of Eva for a long time, and the people outside had already guessed. The entertainment circle was a ce full of all kinds of gossip, and even a tiny movement would be magnified infinitely. Although she had applied severalyers of wless ointment, the bruise on Eva''s neck was still vaguely visible. It could be seen when she was close to the person who was performing with her. "What''s wrong with your neck, sis Eva?" Perry, the supporting actress, asked curiously. The bruise was not there when she acted this morning, but she had it after Jim went in. How could she not let people think about it? "It''s itchy. Maybe it''s bitten by mosquitoes. There are too many mosquitoes in summer." Eva smiled awkwardly and cursed Jim in her heart. Sitting in the luxurious private dressing room, the man sneezed. "Sis Eva, you have such a good rtionship with Jim. It''s really enviable," Perry said with a smile. "We are good friends," Eva said with understatement. "I heard that King Jim and Janice broke up. Is it true?" Perry looked like a gossiper. "Curiosity Kills cats. Private things like love should not be asked by outsiders," Eva said with a faint smile. Perry shut up immediately. That''s right. No one could gossip about King Jim. If he was annoyed, she would definitely be banned. Janice hadn''te here for a while, because she paid all her attention to J. On the day of the operation, Eva also went to the First Affiliated Hospital of Dragon City Medical University. As soon as J came out, Jade ran to her and asked, "Does it hurt?" "I''m fine this time. I don''t feel anything." J smiled. Jade breathed a sigh of relief. "If the embryo can survive sessfully after the gene is blocked, I will transnt it into your body. But you have to be mentally prepared. You may have a miscarriage at any time," said Nichs. "Will J''s body be hurt?" Eva was a little worried that if J had a miscarriage for too many times, she would have a habitual miscarriage ording to Baidu. "There will be more or less some physical injury, so if it fails this time, it''s better to wait until half a year later next time," said Nichs. "I hope we can seed at one time." Eva sighed. A few dayster, Nichs came back with a gene test report. His expression was quite strange. "What happened? Did J fail in her experiment?" Janice asked hurriedly. "I have tested J''s embryo for two times and found that the gic profile is very normal. There is no inherited disease factors," Nichs said seriously. "That''s impossible!" Janice trembled violently and almost jumped up from the sofa. "My test is right. J is a healthy and normal woman. She can get pregnant naturally. Don''t do any research anymore," said Nichs. "Really? That''s great!" Jade hugged J happily. Eva was also happy. She didn''t have to worry about her nephew. Janice was depressed to death. Why was she so miserable? Why did she inherit the family disease, but J was safe and sound? It was unfair. "Nichs, what happened?" "In this case, there is only one possibility. J''s surname is not Wang. She is not your father''s daughter. You are sisters of the same mother but different father." Nichs paused for a while and continued, "I need to take the gene of you two back to have aparison, and then we can be completely sure." Janice couldn''t believe that her mother had a child with someone else? "Aunt, I''m going to see Aunt. Maybe she knows about it." There were few elders in the Wang n who could live in this world. The aunt of the Wang n was one of them, and also the closest person to Janice and her sister. She was lucky that she didn''t have any physical disease, but had schizophrenia. However, after taking the medicine, her condition could be controlled and she could temporarily maintain a clear mind. Janice led them to a psychiatric hospital in the suburbs of Dragon City. Hearing Janice''s question, her aunt sighed, "Indeed, J is not the child of our Wang n. It''s your father''s decision." "You have been in poor health since you were born. Your mother was desperate and had depression. Your father knows that he can''t live for thirty years, so he is very worried about you and your mother. In desperation, he has an absurd idea to have a healthy child, so that you and your mother can rely on in the future. He found his friend. Your mother was in aa at that time and didn''t know it was someone else." "J is very healthy after she was born. Your mother is very happy and has recovered from depression. Your father decided to keep this secret to the grave. He doesn''t regret having a healthy sister to take care of you and live with you. He will feel at ease after he died." Chapter 920 Dont Ever Think About Getting Pregnant Chapter 920 Don''t Ever Think About Getting Pregnant Janice burst into tears. She knew that after her father''s death, her mother''s depression rpsed and finally she killed herself. J hugged her, "Sister, don''t cry. I will protect you well." Since she was born, her mission was to protect her sister. "Why? Why did they give birth to me? Why should I have such a fate?" Janice shouted hysterically. Since she became a sensible girl, her heart had been filled with hatred. She hated the God, her parents, her fate, and all the people who were healthier and happier than her, including her sister J. Since she was a child, she could run, jump, eat as much as she wanted and y as much as she wanted. She had to be restricted in everything and be careful in everything. If she was not careful, she would get sick. "Margret!" Nichs pulled her into his arms and said, "You are very healthy now. Don''t worry." "But what''s the use of it? I have lost Jim, the one I love most. If I was not surnamed Wang and hadn''t inherited the disease, I wouldn''t have been separated from Jim. We would have already married and we are living a happy life now." Janice burst into tears. "Isn''t professor Nichs a good man? Why do you only want to be with Jim?" Jade puckered his lips. He seriously suspected that Janice not only had dual personality problems, but also had paranoia. "Yes, sister. Since brother Jim doesn''t love you anymore, even if you force him to be with you, he won''t treat you well," said J. Janice didn''t think so. It was not that Jim didn''t love her, but that Eva was in the middle. If there was no Eva, Jim woulde back to her. After returning, Eva told Jim about Janice and J. "It turns out that J is normal. Then I''m relieved that she and Jade can start to create their baby." "Shall we also begin to create our baby?" Jim pulled her into his arms. Eva''s face turned pale. Jim was full of energy, which scared her. It was said on Baidu that men would be very tired after they finished doing it. This guy was full of energy and revived in every minute. He was not of a normal person''s physical strength at all. He not only did it with her at night, but nor did he let her go during the day. She was seriously worried that she would be drained by him. "Scum Jim, you torture me so much every day. Even if I really have a baby, you will make me have an abortion." She stared at him angrily. Jim pursed his lips and seemed to be interested in her words. After a while, he said in a low voice, "I''ll be careful." Seeing that her words worked, Eva snickered. In the Rong Mansion, it had been many days since Essie neglected Zac. She was angry. Zac didn''t think he was wrong. "Honey, you did your best to support Eva to put down Vinton and ept Jim and start a new life. Now that you have some news about Vinton, you should immediately change the helm and want to separate Eva and Jim. Shouldn''t you reflect on yourself?" He knew very well that once it came to family affection, she would be foolish. Vinton was her brother by blood. In her opinion, it was the perfect ending for Eva to marry Vinton and be her sister-inw. And Jim was always the second choice. Therefore, after hearing the news that Vinton might be still alive, her wind indicator began to turn. He guessed that her guilt for Vinton would flow like a torrent of river, and sadness would flow over her internal organs. "I''m not going to separate Eva from Jim. I just want to give brother a fair chance to get back Eva. Eva, she is my brother''s fiancee. If my brother is still alive andes back, she can make a rational and wise choice between my brother and Jim. But now, Jim forced her to have sex with him. And she might be pregnant with his child, it''s simply depriving her of the opportunity to choose. It''s unfair for her to ept the fate to be with Jim without the right to choose again," said Essie angrily. "Eva is more confused than you. If you can''t make the right choice, there is no way she can do it." Zac sneered. "No, I didn''t. Didn''t I choose you, the arrogant and ruthless devil?" Essie red at him. "If I hadn''t been quick, cruel and resolute, you would have married Hanson as arranged by mother-in- law." Zac flicked her forehead and said, "We can only treat stupid women in a tough way." It was said, ''He who strikes first prevails, he who strikeste fails.'' Essie rolled her eyes at him, feeling uneptable all the time. "Now that Jim and Eva have had sex, there is no need to worry about anything. It''s time to inform the Xu family about my brother''s news." "It''s up to you," said Zac in a low voice. On the second day, Essie came to visit them with the children. As soon as Mili entered the door, her eyes fell on the t belly of Eva. "Sworn Mommy, you have yed the game of two goblins fighting with sworn Daddy, haven''t you?" Jim was choked. Eva wiped her sweat and said, "It''s not suitable for children. This is not what children should ask." "I just want to know if sworn father has secretly put my future sister-inw, Dot''s wife, and my mommy''s daughter-inw into your belly," Mili said seriously, tilting her head. Eva spit out blood, quickly picked up a grape and stuffed it into her small mouth, blocking her small mouth. Dot came over, bent over and put his ear on her t abdomen. "I heard the heartbeat. My wife must be inside." Eva was in a mess in the wind. "Baby, what you heard is my heartbeat." "No, I heard two heartbeats. One is very strong, and the other is very light. The stronger one is yours, and the lighter one is my wife''s," Dot said with a smile. Eva knew that he was joking. She touched his head with a little sweat and said, "Baby, children are not formed as soon as they enter the belly. They will evolve slowly. Even if I am pregnant, the baby is still a small ball with no heart, no head, no hands and feet. How can you hear her heartbeat?" "You can''t hear her. Only I can hear since she is my future wife. We have a connection," Dot said slowly. Well, it was a good thing that children liked to fantasize. Eva stopped refuting. Every day after Jim''s invasion, she would silently pray in her heart that she would not be so lucky to get pregnant, so her belly should be empty, no child! Unlike the children, Essie was not as excited and worried. If her brother was fine and came back, how could she face the pain of losing Eva? At this time, other guests came to the vi, Janice and Nichs. Janice came to see her little adopted son. "Jell, Mommy is here. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you miss me?" She picked up Jell and kissed him. Recently, she hadn''te to see Jell because of J. She didn''t expect that J was her half-sister. Her genes were useless to her. It really made her depressed. Jell and Janice were more familiar with each other and didn''t reject her. Looking at her, Mili smiled and said, "Aunt Janice, I have a good news for you. Jell will have a little sister soon." "Sister? Where will he get a sister?" Janice asked in confusion. "Mili, don''t talk nonsense." Eva stopped her immediately, fearing that she would say something to hurt Janice. But Mili didn''t think too much. She said to herself, "His sister is in sworn Mommy''s belly. Sworn Daddy has secretly put his sister in sworn Mommy''s belly. Soon sworn Mommy''s belly will be as big as a balloon." Janice trembled violently. Jim had sex with Eva. And she might be pregnant? No, it''s impossible! It''s impossible! She was so excited that her fingers suddenly tightened and hurt the baby. He immediately burst into tears. Eva quickly took him over and coaxed him, "Don''t cry, honey, don''t cry." Janice''s head was buzzing and dizzy. Her eyes were blurred and her internal organs were twisted into pieces. She and Jim had been together for so long, but they had never had sex. Eva actually seeded. ''Damn it! It''s horrible!'' "I need to go to the bathroom." She stood up and hurried to the bathroom. She needed to calm down. "Is Janice all right?" Essie asked worriedly, fearing that she would be stimted and her personality would change again. "There is something we have to face sooner orter. Short pain is better than long pain," Nichs shrugged and said casually. In his opinion, it was a good thing to let Janice give up. There was a saying in China that ''Drive someone into a fatal position and she wille out alive.''Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "What if she changes again?" asked Essie. "I will pay attention to observe her. The psychologist wille every day, and I will supervise her to take medicine. Even if she changes, her spirit can be controlled," said Nichs. Although he preferred the dominant character of Janice, he could ept her secondary personality as well. "You have cured her physical disease and I believe you can also cure her mental problem. Anyway, I will entrust her to you," Jim said slowly. "Just take care of Eva and your child," Nichs said with a smile. In the bathroom, Janice clenched her fists and her nails were dug into the flesh of her palms. She gritted her teeth out of hatred. She couldn''t let Eva give birth to a baby. If she had a child, she and Jim would really be done. If she was really pregnant, she would get rid of her baby anyway. It would be best if she could not have children all her life. Then how could she seduce Jim! She stayed for a long time until she could pretend to be calm and open the door of the bathroom. "Jim, Eva, Congrattions!" She forced a smile. "Janice, Professor Nichs is a nice person. Give him a chance," said Jim. Chapter 921 Recover His Sight Chapter 921 Recover His Sight "I will think about it." Janice nodded, a hint of unnoticeable resentment quietly shing across her eyes. If she couldn''t get him, no other woman could get him. In the Xu family''s manor, Essie told Baron that Vinton might have been rescued by a merchant ship from Country F. "That''s great, Baron. Send someone to Country F to look for Vinton. I know God won''t be so cruel to take my son away. He must be alive in the world," Elizabeth wiped her tears and said. Vinton was her reliance. Without Vinton, she would be nothing in the Xu family. "No wonder Vinton hasn''t appeared in my dream for so long. It turns out that he is still alive. It must be a blessing from our ancestors." Trembling, Mrs. Vicki grabbed the Buddha beads on her chest and began to chant, "Amitabha," "Zac''s people have gone to Country F. There should be news soon. I''m worried that something might have happened to brother, or he might have been injured. Otherwise, he would have contacted us after such a long time," said Essie. "My poor child, where are you suffering now?" said Mrs. Vicki, wiping her tears. After Vinton''s ident, she looked much older and haggard. "As long as Vinton is still alive, it will be great," Baron said in a low voice. He had never been a good father to Vinton. He had never cared about him since he was a child. He hoped that he could make it up now. Valery snorted, "It was all because of that bitch, Eva. If it weren''t for her, how could Vinton go to that ind? How could he encounter a tsunami? She is a disaster, the God of gue." "You just can''t speak decent words." Essie snorted. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Did I say anything wrong? That woman is a scourge. I heard that she has hooked up with Jim now. It won''t be long before Jim will die because of her." Valery spat on the ground. "Valery, isn''t it because of me that you don''t like Eva? If you continue to tie me together with Eva, I can do nothing. But I advise you to be more tolerant, or you won''t even be able to find a husband," said Essie sarcastically. It was well-known that Valery was domineering in Dragon City. Those young men from a good family couldn''t bear her Princess disease and didn''t dare to marry her. Valery didn''t like those poor men who were willing to marry into the Xu family, so her marriage was still in uncertainty. Being poked in the pain, Valery was so angry that the corners of her mouth tilted to the side. "Essie, let me tell you, I will find a husband better and more powerful than Zac." "Then I wish you good luck," said Essie with a sneer. In this world, there were very few men who could be equal to Zac. There was absolutely no one who was stronger than him. It seemed that Valery couldn''t get married. Elizabeth was worried about Valery''s marriage. The older a woman was, the less good men she could find. Her Valery was such a good girl, but those men still refused her. Damn it! Valery informed the reporters that Vinton was still alive, and Eva naturally knew it soon. She called out Essie in a hurry. "Essie, Vinton is still alive. Is that true?" "I''m not sure yet. I can only say that there is still hope of survival," said Essie. "As long as he is still alive, as long as I can see him again, that will be great." Eva copsed to the ground, her eyes brimming with tears. Her mind was in a mess, like a tangled mass of thread, she could not cut them off, nor could she unravel them. "I thought he was dead. I thought he would nevere back. I thought we were separated from each other in two different worlds. When hees back, he will hate me and me me, won''t he?" Eva held her face and burst into tears. "Eva." "It''s not your fault. We didn''t expect that after so long, my brother still has a chance of survival. We have published the notice of lost in every country in Southeast Asia, including Country F. If the person who saved my brother sees it, he should contact us. But there was no news for so long. Of course everyone will think that brother is in danger." "Essie, since that ship might have saved Vinton, why didn''t they contact us?" Eva asked. "Either they didn''t save brother at all, or something happened between them and brother and they didn''t contact us on purpose. Anyway, it must be something. Even if brother is still alive, he might be in danger," said Essie thoughtfully. "Then send someone to Country F to look for Vinton now. Country F is not big. We can definitely find him," said Eva. "Fred has been conducting a thorough search there. Mr. Baron and the Qin family have also sent people there. I believe there will be news soon," said Essie. "That''s good." Eva nodded. Essie held her hand and said, "Eva, now that you are with Jim, you must make a choice when my brotheres back. Short pain is better than long pain in love." Eva was shocked. She knew what Essie meant. The most difficult thing in life is to make a choice between the two people you love most. "I don''t want Vinton to be sad. Maybe if he hates me, that will make me feel better," Eva said painfully. "It''s not your fault. It''s God''s decision for you. You and my brother are destined to be separated, or there won''t be a tsunami that separated you and let you be with Jim," said Essie. Sometimes, people had to face their fate. It was said, ''Everything is written in your destiny and you don''t have to persist in acquiring something you don''t possess.'' The fate between people was decided by God. Once the fate came, it would not wait for a moment. Eva and bother were destined to be together for the first half of their lives. Even if they would not parted alive, God had a way to separate them by death. On the way back, Eva had been absent-minded. After entering the vi and sitting on the sofa, she didn''t move any more. Until the twilight came in from the window and surrounded her. She didn''t nod. The white dress wrapped her and made her look like a strand of white smoke, flowing. When Jim opened the door, she still sat so. Jim knew that she would have aplicated mood today, and he had seen the news. "Where is Jell?" He tried not to mention Vinton. "The nanny is ying with him in the garden," said Eva in a low voice. "Are you hungry? What do you want to eat tonight?" Jim asked. She shook her head. She had no appetite and didn''t want to eat anything. Jim took a bottle of frozen juice from the fridge and gave it to her. "Let''s have hot pot today. I''ll ask the nanny to prepare the food," he said. "Whatever." Eva nodded. Before she finished her words, Jim suddenly lifted her up and went upstairs. She screamed as if she just woke up from a dream, "No, Jim, let me go!" "No, from now on, I will let you remember that you are my woman. You have no choice even if Vinton comes back," Jim said rudely. Eva cried, like a wounded, lost child with hesitation and helplessness. Jim didn''t let her go, but still upied her overbearingly. She closed her eyes. Her face was as pale as death, full of despair, and tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes. Jim pinched her chin and said, "Don''t close your eyes. Open your eyes and look at me!" Eva bit her lips and obviously felt that he was threatening her with more impact. She was forced to open her eyes and looked at him through the mist of tears. She had been forcibly upied by him, and her precious virginity had been taken away by him. What other choice could she have? She had epted her fate! "You... You are horrible," she said those words weakly. He and Vinton were twopletely different people. Vinton was always so warm that he never forced her to do anything she didn''t want to do. But Jim was different. He was aggressive and invasive. When gentle means didn''t work, he didn''t mind changing to a tough way to force her to give in. It was even like what he had done in the past few days to forcibly possess her. "It''s good that you know you are afraid of me. If you know you are afraid, just be good and don''t think too much." Jim grabbed on her left breast, as if he was imprisoning her heart. After the housekeeper had prepared the food, she came to call them. Eva had to find another dress to put on. Eva was hungry. She had no appetite at first. After being plundered by him for two times, her energy was seriously lost and she became very hungry. Sitting next to her, Jim kept cooking for her. "Eat more pig brain and nourish your brain. Don''t be too stupid." "If I were not stupid, how could I fall into your control?" Eva rolled her eyes at him. "A stupid woman like you must find a husband as smart as me, or you won''t have a chance to have a good life in the future." Jim teased. "Be careful not to be misled by your cleverness." Eva stuck out her tongue. "Don''t worry. I''m smart enough to overwhelm others in an instant," Jim said arrogantly. "Narcissism is also a disease that needs treatment." Eva sneered. "You are my medicine. If I take more medicine every day, I will be cured." Jim grinned wickedly. Speechless, Eva could only re at him and stab him with her looks invisibly. In Country F. Vinton sat on the beach and looked at the junction of the sea and the sky in the distance. After the operation, he finally recovered his sight again. He could see the sky, the sea and everything he wanted to see. A beautiful woman stood beside him with a sweet smile on her face. "Father said he would call a doctor to treat your leg. I believe you will soon stand up as before." Vinton nodded and forced a smile. "Father hopes that we can have a child as soon as possible. God bless us," the woman said shyly. An imperceptible cold light shed through Vinton''s eyes. He didn''t intend to touch this woman, but her maid was so hateful. She stayed by the bed on their wedding night. She didn''t leave until she saw them finishing everything in their wedding night. Chapter 922 Changing Medicine Secretly Chapter 922 Changing Medicine Secretly Janice came to the vi to see Jell. Eva poured a ss of water and was about to take the medicine. Seeing this, Janice smiled and asked, "Eva, what medicine are you taking? Are you not feeling well?" "No, this is folic acid," said Eva. This was bought by Jim for her. He asked her to eat on time every day. She had learned on Baidu that folic acid could effectively prevent fetal abnormalities and some pregnancy diseases. She would start to eat it during her preparation for pregnancy. Janice, of course, knew what it was for. She was extremely jealous. If she hadn''t inherited the disease, it must be her who gave birth to the baby with Jim. How could this bitch have the right to do that. Her big ck eyes shed, and a malicious and cold light shed through them. A few dayster, Janice came again. This time, she brought ''gifts'' to Eva and Jim. When she went to the bathroom, she sneaked into the room of Eva and Jim and picked up the bottle of folic acid on the table. She poured all the pills into her pocket and put the contraceptive pills into it. After searching for a long time, she finally found an emergency contraceptive pill with the same color and size as Folic Acid Tablets. Eva was so stupid that she must not be able to recognize the different. She changed the folic acid with the birth control pills on purpose. Different from ordinary birth control pills, emergency birth control pills were very harmful to the body and were not suitable for long-term use. Ordinary birth control pills could prevent Eva from getting pregnant at most, and emergency birth control pills would damage her body. After eating this bottle, it would be difficult for Eva to get pregnant in the future. When she came out, Eva was feeding little Jell. "I''m leaving now. I''lle to see you when I''m free." She stroked her baby''s head and left with a sinister smile. If Eva couldn''t give birth to a baby, Jim wouldn''t have had her. In the Rong Mansion, someone was secretly doing the opposite thing. Her Daddy and Mommy were not going to have a baby anymore, but she really wanted a little sister. So that she could design small clothes for her, help herb her hair and dress her like a Barbie doll. She had heard from her mother that her father had given her a bottle of fake birth control pills, so she was pregnant and gave birth to them. Daddy was so wise. She could also imitate him and let them give birth to a little sister for her. Last time when she went to her sworn mother''s ce, she saw that the Folic Acid Tablets she took was like the contraceptive pill her mother had taken. If she secretly changed it for her mother, she would definitely not find it. Thinking of this, Mili grinned. Essie didn''t take the medicine very often. Sometimes, she would take it only when she wanted to pursue more intimate feelings. She had only one pill tonight. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Mili watched her eat. She was really muddle-headed fool and didn''t notice it at all. However, Dot had a sharp eye and saw her little trick. "Sister, is it really appropriate for you to do this?" He crossed his arms over his chest and looked at her seriously. "Now that you have a little brother, of course it doesn''t matter to you. But what I want is a little sister, so Daddy and Mommy can''t be too selfish, because they don''t want to have a baby, so they deprive me of the right to have a little sister," Mili said seriously with her hands on her hips. "What if the baby they give birth to is not a little sister, but a little brother? What should you do?" said Dot. "No, it won''t happen. I''m sure I''ll have a sister this time." Mili stuck out her tongue. "It''s not up to them to decide whether to have a boy or a girl." Dot shrugged. "I pray to God every day that he will give me a little sister. When God hears it, he will put the little sister into mommy''s belly," Mili said, blinking her big eyes. "Sister, I now find that you have inherited a lot of Mommy''s genes," Dot said, touching his forehead. "What do you mean?" Mili red at him. "How can you think of such an innocent and childish thing? It''s not like the style of us prodigies." There was a hint of mockery in Dot''s tone. Mili was a little angry. "Dot Rong, now that you said that it''s not up to the parents to decide whether to have a boy or a girl, how can you be sure that the baby in sworn Mommy''s belly is a girl. If it''s a boy, what are you going to do?" When she called his name, Dot knew that she was really angry. However, what she said made sense. If the baby in their sworn mother''s belly was a boy, then how long would it take for his wife to run into their sworn mother''s belly? "Let''s go to Baidu and see how to give birth to a girl more easily," he said in a low voice. "That makes sense. Baidu now." Mili took out her pad. "If the woman''s body remains in an acid environment, it''s easy to give birth to a girl." Mili said, "It''s easy to control from the food. Mommy and godmother should eat more acid food, such as vegetables, milk, eggs and fish. There are also words saying that women who like sweet food are usually easy to have girls." "I''ll tell Sworn Mommy tomorrow and ask her to eat more acid food that contains Magnesium and Sodium," said Dot. "Mommy needs to eat more of this kind of food as well," said Mili. "You can''t make it too obvious. You have to beat around the bush." Dot rubbed his chin and said, "If daddy finds out, he will be furious. He will punish you to reflect yourself against the wall for three months and deduct a year''s pocket money." "That makes sense." Mili nodded. She would never have a little sister if her father found out about it. In Nichs'' vi. Janice went shopping for rxation and bought a lot of things. Nichs sat on the sofa and looked at her with a serious and strange look. "Margret, did you buy some boxes of n-B pills?" Janice was shocked. She used his credit card. He could know what she bought as long as he called the pharmacy? "I forgot to take the medicine yesterday. I was worried about being pregnant, so I bought the emergency contraception bills," she exined, forcing herself to remain calm. "Where is the medicine? Let me have a look." Nichs reached out his hand. Janice looked for it on purpose, showing a surprised expression. "Ah, I was shopping outside and must have forgotten to take it when I identally put it in the bathroom." "Margret, believe it or not, I am the person who knows you best in the world. I can tell whether you are lying or not at a nce." Nichs stood up and walked up to her slowly. "I''m tired. I have to go upstairs and have a rest." Janice acted unreasonably and avoided his questioning. "If you don''t make it clear today about the emergency contraception pill, you can''t go anywhere," said Nichs. No matter which personality she was now, he had to remove her evil root and let her return to the right track. "Nichs, are you crazy? I''m not your prisoner. Do I need to tell you what I buy?" She red at him. "You are my patient now. I have to pay attention to your every move." Then he put his hand into her pocket. There was no emergency pill in it, but he found a small pill. He looked at it carefully and smelled it again. "Folic Acid Tablets? Why do you have Folic Acid Tablets in your pocket?" "I bought Folic Acid Tablets. I guess it spilled out of the bottle and fell into my pocket," said Janice. "Why do you want to eat Folic Acid Tablets? It''s useless to you," said Nichs. "If your test is sessful, I can give birth to a baby. So eat it in advance," Janice said casually. "Even if you seed, who are you going to have a baby with? Jim of me?" Nichs smiled evilly, "If it is me, I can do it at any time. But if it is Jim, then you''d better give up. He just wants to have a baby with Eva." Janice''s mouth seemed to be stung by a bee, and instantly tilted to her ear. "Are you trying to frustrate me on purpose?" "I just hope that you can face the reality. It''s impossible for you and Jim to be together. Even without Eva, he won''t want you anymore. You have to be treated for your paranoia, or you will destroy yourself sooner orter," Nichs said seriously. "It''s none of your business. I just love Jim and want to marry him. He is mine. If it weren''t for Eva, we would still be very happy now," said Janice. "Even without Eva, you won''t be happy with him, because he doesn''t love you anymore, or perhaps he has never loved you. In the past, he only felt sorry for you, not real love," said Nichs. "Don''t think you can fool me with such nonsense. Jim loves me. He just lost himself for a while. One day he wille back to me," Janice said firmly. "The day when he bes a father or a grandfather?" Nichs sneered. "Eva can''t have a baby, I will never let her give birth to a baby for Jim," she gritted her teeth and said insidiously. "So you went to the pharmacy to buy the emergency contraception pill and went to his house to change the Folic Acid Tablets of Eva, right?" Nichs''s eyes were as sharp as eagles. He had seen through Janice''s tricks. "No, I didn''t. Don''t guess randomly." Janice''s eyes twinkled. She wouldn''t admit it. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll call Jim and ask him to take the Folic Acid Tablets of Eva to have a test," Nichs said as he picked up his phone. "No!" Janice screamed and grabbed his hand, "Don''t call Jim." "Are you admitting it?" Nichs raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "Yes, I did. So what? She stole my Jim. It''s normal for me to return her a bottle of n-B pills," said Janice. "You should know that the n-B pills are very harmful to women''s health. They can''t be taken for a long time." Nichs frowned. "I don''t know. When I bought it, I found it looked like Folic Acid Tablets, so I bought it." Janice pretended to be ignorant, "Are you going to expose me to Jim and ask him to send me to a psychiatric hospital and lock me up as a lunatic?" "This matter will be discovered sooner orter. Do you think you can hide it from them?" Nichs sighed. "Eva is so stupid. She must not be able to notice the difference. By the time the problem urred, she had already finished taking the medicine. Who will know that I have secretly changed her medicine?" Janice sneered. Chapter 923 I Dont Want To Be A Daddy Of Others Child Chapter 923 I Don''t Want To Be A Daddy Of Other''s Child "Sometimes, cleverness may overreach itself. If Eva is so stupid, she won''t find out that you have fed medicine to J," said Nichs. "Let''s wait until she finds out." Janice snorted. As long as Eva ate it, she couldn''t get pregnant these days. "I''ll change the fake medicine for you tomorrow," Nichs said in a low voice. "If you dare to go, I will break up with you and never forgive you for the rest of my life," Janice threatened. "Margret, you can''t leave me." Nichs sneered. He was not afraid of her threat at all. Janice was so angry that she almost went mad. "Nichs, do you want to go against me on purpose?" "What I want to do now is to let you face the reality. No matter which personality you are, don''t dream of those meaningless illusions," said Nichs. "Nichs, I will hate you," Janice roared hysterically. "Suit yourself," Nichs replied with a faint smile. In the vi. Eva was about to take the Folic Acid Tablets. She poured one and was about to put it into her mouth, but stopped. Was it her illusion? Why did this medicine look a little different from before? It seemed to have grown a little bigger and the color had also be a little darker. Was it because of the light? She poured a few more pills and put them in her hands. "What are you studying?" Jim walked over and asked with a smile. "Why do I feel that this medicine looks different from yesterday? It''s getting bigger and darker," Eva said in confusion. She hated to swallow pills, so she was sensitive to the size of the pills. "Is it Folic Acid Tablets? Did you take the wrong one?" Jim quickly picked up the bottle and looked at it, fearing that she might take the wrong one. "It''s folic acid. I didn''t take it wrong. I''m not confused," Eva said. In fact, she was a very meticulous person. "That''s good." Jim smiled and stroked her head. "But this medicine really feels different. It''s getting bigger. You know I hate to take pills. As long as it''s a little bigger, I can feel it," Eva said, afraid that Jim wouldn''t believe her. Jim looked at it carefully and said, "Don''t eat now. I''ll open a new bottle and have a look." "Okay." Eva nodded. Jim went to the next room and took out a bottle of unopened folic acid from the cab. He opened it andpared it with the pills in the bottle. "Look, am I right? It''s really different." Raising her eyebrows proudly, Eva said, "The size and color of the tablets in the new bottle are smaller and lighter than this bottle''s." Jim suddenly became extremely nervous. He grabbed her shoulder and asked, "How long have you taken this one?" "I started taking it after you bought it for me," Eva said in a daze. "Damn it!" Jim pounded the table angrily, "When did you find something went wrong?" "Just now. It was normal when I took it yesterday," said Eva. "So, you have not taken this abnormal one?" Jim was extremely nervous. "No, I didn''t. I was about to take it, but I found something different, so I didn''t take it," said Eva. Jim took a deep breath and stroked her head dotingly. "You''re finally smart once this time." He sighed with emotion. Eva curled her lips and said, "I''m not stupid at all. It''s because you are too smart that I look stupid." Jim smiled and said, "Well, it''s still effective to nourish your brain. You can nourish it more in the future." Eva scratched her head and said, "Scum Jim, is our family haunted? Why does the medicine suddenly be changed?" Jim flicked her forehead and said, "I just praised you for a few words, but now I be stupid again. Where is a ghost in the world?" "Then what happened?" Eva raised her eyebrows. "Who came here today?" Jim asked. "Only Janice has been here. No one else," said Eva. A murderous look shed across Jim''s brown eyes. "From now on, keep a distance from Janice. Don''t let her in when I''m not here." "Do you suspect that Janice has changed the medicine?" Eva was slightly shocked. "Do you think there will be anyone else?" Jim snorted. "So she became that bad woman again." Eva sighed, "She must have known what happened between us and got stimted, so she became bad again." "I guess her mental personality disorder is too serious to be cured," said Jim. "It''s all because of the inheritance. Her mental disorder is probably also because of the inheritance," Eva said sympathetically. "Dual personality is not an umbre for her to do evil things. If Nichs can''t take good care of her, I have to send her back to the mental hospital," Jim said coldly. "In fact, even a normal person would be distorted by going through what happened to Janice. Otherwise, how could there be so many mental patients in the world?" said Eva. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Heaven and hell are always between thoughts. If she can let go of her obsession and live well with Nichs, she will be very happy. If she insists on her obsession, there is no other way," said Jim. On the second day, Nichs came early. He was alone and didn''t take Janice with him. "I''ve brought some bottles of Folic Acid Tablets here. These are extracted from natural nts and are better than chemical ingredients. You don''t need to take those chemical ones. Take this." "When did you, a medical professor from Harvard University learn to fool others?" Jim said with a faint smile. "I never do anything to fool you," Nichs said with a smile. Jim pushed the bottle of medicine changed by Janice in front of him and said, "Give it back to Janice for me. It''s more suitable for her to take it." Nichs was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Jim would find it out so soon. "You already know?" "Fortunately, heaven pepper haven''t taken it. Otherwise, how could Janice stay at your ce peacefully today?" Jim snorted. "I''ve found a doctor to hypnotize her," said Nichs. "Don''t bring her here anymore. It may be good for her health if we don''t meet each other," said Jim. "Sometimes, mental disease is more difficult to treat than physical disease." Nichs sighed. "You are a genius in medicine. You can cure many knotty diseases, but unfortunately you can''t cure mental diseases." Jim shrugged. "I should have double majored in psychiatry at the same time back then," Nichs said. With his intelligence, it might not be a problem for him to conquer mental disease. "Professor Nichs, if your experiment seeds earlier and Janice has a child, she will be much better," said Eva. "Maybe." Nichs nced at Jell and seemed not to be confident. "People like Miss Wang must treat their own children differently from adopted children," Megan interrupted. Nichs looked at Jim with a smile and said, "Mr. Jing, if you are willing to give in and cooperate with me, it will be easy for you to make Janice pregnant." Jim understood what he meant. He was trying to deceive Janice with his own genes. "No, I''m not interested in being a father of other''s child," Jim refused without hesitation. If Janice thought it was his child, he didn''t know how she would badger him. Just like Valery pestered Zac in the past. "What if this is the only way to cure Margret?" Nichs shrugged. "Are you sure it''s a way to cure her, not to make herpletely copse?" Jim curled his lips. He didn''t want to hurt Nichs, but the reality was cruel. "If she finds out that it''s not Jim''s but yours after she gives birth to the baby, she will definitely not be able to bear it," Eva added. "Just don''t let her know. I''ll take her to America to give birth to the baby," said Nichs. "As far as I know about her, it will be strange if she won''te back to bother me." Jim sneered. When a woman couldn''t catch a man, she would think of giving birth to a child to tie him up. In fact, the child could not change everything, nor could she retrieve love. On the contrary, it would add burden to both sides. "I will try to persuade her," said Nichs. "You''d better do your research obediently. Don''t think too much. We''ll talk about it when you seed." Jim took a sip of tea. If Vinton came back, he would be busy dealing with him and keep an eye on his woman. He didn''t want to have another troublemaker, Janice. Zac was a lesson for him. He wouldn''t follow suit. "Are you afraid that Eva will object?" Nichs didn''t seem to give up. "I don''t object. It''s not true anyway." Eva shook her head. "There are a lot of problems involved, not just heaven pepper." Jim said, "We are both public figures. We don''t want to cause any gossip." "That''s a problem." Raising her chin, Eva continued, "If this matter is revealed, it will be detrimental to the reputation of Jim and me. At that time, the fans will think that Jim has abandoned Janice and I am a home wrecker to interfere in their rtionship. The most terrible thing is that we can''t exin it to the public, or Janice will know the truth. Don''t you know that Chineseizens are very irrational and terrible? It''s better not to cause trouble." Nichs sighed, "It seems that I was too thoughtless to forget that you are public figures. But you, Jim, are the crown prince. If you don''t allow them to post a word, which website dares to post it?" "Don''t think too highly of me. I can control the website and the paparazzi, but I can''t stop theizens. If someone deliberately wants to expose it, post it on micro-blog or post bar, and soon it will be spread crazily. At that time, even if the Inte supervisor finds it, it''s toote to delete it," said Jim. Nichs showed a disappointed expression. He thought for a long time before he decided to take a risk. This was a great challenge to his medical ethics. He did not expect that he was refused by Jim. "Maybe we cane up with a perfect n. It won''t affect you and Eva, and we won''t let Janice find out." Chapter 924 You Can Give Up Chapter 924 You Can Give Up "What I care about now is my child. Take good care of Janice. If she dares to y tricks again, I will give the amusement park of J to her." Jim threatened her word by word. Nichs shrugged and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on her. I''m in full charge of Margret now. Please be tolerant of her for my sake. After all, she is a mental patient." "You''d better send someone to watch her. Don''t let her think too much ande up with a lot of schemes to hurt my wife," said Jim. Eva curled her lips secretly. They hadn''t been married yet. Why did he say the word ''wife'' sound so smoothly? Nichs made a face and said, "Are you saying that you like the new and tired of the old? Margret is your ex after all. You are too heartless." Jim shrugged, "Do you still want me to like the new and keep thinking of the old love?" Nichs smiled and said, "I''m just kidding. She always thinks that you broke up with her because Eva got involved between you and her. Without Eva, you and she can get back together. It''s good that you make it clear to her so that she can give up. She will have a chance to survive." Jim thought for a while and decided to make it clear to Janice. On the second day, he asked Janice out alone. Janice didn''t expect that he would ask her out, so she was very happy. "Jim, we haven''t had coffee together like this for a long time." Every time, Eva, the mistress, would step in. It was really annoying and unnecessary. Jim took a sip of his ck coffee and said, "Janice, I asked you out for something. I want to make it clear to you alone, so that you won''t misunderstand me again." Janice''s heart jolted. "Jim, it''s not easy for us to have coffee together. Can we talk about something happy? Let me tell you, the jasmine I raised yesterday bloomed, and the whole flower room was filled with the fragrance." She tried to change the topic. "Janice." Jim didn''t want her to escape. "I want you to know that our rtionship is only limited to friends. There will be no other things between us." Janice shook violently and forced herself to calm down. "I know it''s because of Eva. She reced me when I was away. I have nothing to say. But I''m back now. Can''t you give me a chance?" "Janice, today I just want you to know that even without the heaven pepper, it is impossible for us to be together," Jim said slowly and clearly. "I don''t believe it. We used to love each other so much. How can you have no feelings for me now?" Janice''s face twisted in pain. "I have never really loved you, never. It was not until I met pepper that I realized what true love is. So I have to make it clear to you. Don''t waste your time on me anymore," said Jim. "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it." Janice covered her ears and shook her head repeatedly. "Janice Wang, it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. Today, I''m not only here to make it clear to you, but also to tell you not to y your tricks. If you hurt Eva, I will only hate and despise you. A cunning woman without any kindness, I don''t even want to take a look at that kind of woman." After a pause, he continued, "I don''t care which personality you are. I have a limit to my tolerance. For the sake of Nichs, I can let it go about the matter of you changing the medicine for the time being. If it happens again, don''t me me for being rude." His tone was extremely cold, without any warmth or affection. Janice shivered, and the chill spread from her back. She felt as if she had been kicked into an abyss. It must be because of Eva that she bewitched him and had sex with him. That was why he treated her like this and was so ruthless. "Jim, don''t forget that Vinton is still alive. If hees back, Eva will definitelye back to him. She doesn''t love you with all her heart. She still loves Vinton," said Janice. "She is my woman now. No one can take her away from me," Jim said firmly. It was a good thing that Vinton was still alive. If Vinton was really dead, he would never be able to get herplete heart. If he was still alive, he would not worry. One day, she would give her heart to himpletely. "What''s so good about Eva? Didn''t you say that she was ordinary? Didn''t you say that she was not your type? Why do you treat her like as a treasure now?" "There is no reason or standard to love a person. Once you fall in love with her, even if it is her weakness, you will think it is lovely," said Jim. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "You will regret it. You will regret it. We should be a couple. We were meant to be together eight years ago," Janice said painfully. "Don''t be so stubborn, or we won''t even be friends," Jim said seriously and coldly. Janice''s beautiful face twisted into a ferocious mass, and a kind of hatred emerged from her heart. The more she loved him before, the more she hated him now. She wouldn''t give up. If she couldn''t get him, neither would Eva and other women. At this time, Essie was ying with the children in the vi. This time, it was Mili and Dot who asked to come to see their sworn mother. They had something very important to tell Eva. "Sworn Mommy, in order to make sure that you are pregnant with a daughter, you have to prepare from now on," said Mili. "What should I prepare?" Eva was slightly stunned. "ording to the information on Baidu, it is easy for women to have a girl if they keep their body in an acid state. So you should eat more acid food now." Mili said and took out a list. "Dot and I have listed the relevant food for you. From now on, you can eat ording to the list and you will have a daughter." "Okay, I''ll take it," Eva said with a smile. She just thought the children were kidding. She didn''t believe that she would be pregnant so soon, maybe a few monthster. With a slight sweat on her face, Essie touched her head and said, "Isn''t it good if Sworn Mommy give birth to a little brother and then a little sister?" "If Sworn Mommy gives birth to this baby and then second baby, there will be a big age difference between her and Dot. And there will be generation gap between them," said Mili. "Yes, I don''t want to have a generation gap with my wife, in care she wants to call me uncle." Dot pouted. "Baby, let nature take its course to decide whether it is a boy or a girl. It can''t be decided by human force. Even if she paid attention to her diet, other aspects would also affect her. Well, let''s pray that sworn Mommy will give birth to a boy and a girl twins like you two, so that everyone will be happy," said Essie. "Hah-hah, that''s good. It''s great to have boy and girl twins." Mili pped her hands happily. When Jim came back, he saw the recipes that the two kids painstakingly wrote down. He didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Don''t worry, little guy. I will try my best to make your wife." "We have reached an agreement to let you have boy and girl twins, so that we can have a wife for Dot and the heir of your Jing family," Mili said with a smile. "Yes, that''s good." Jim smiled charmingly, "I think your sworn mother is pregnant with a little baby now, so now she is the national treasure and the key protection object." "Great! Sworn father, you are so fast. On the lunar July 7th, we were still worried about your turtle speed. All of a sudden, you were reborn and are super speeding." Mili giggled, covering her mouth. "Of course." Jim raised his eyebrows proudly. There was something Zac said was right. ''To pursue a woman, you must be ruthless and urate. You can''t give her a chance to retreat, or else other men will have a chance to take advantage of it.'' Eva rolled his eyes at him. It was really a mistake that she was caught by the devil. In Country F. Fordidy was lying on the lounge chair with his eyes closed. "Master, ording to reliable information, the Xu family sent people to Country F and they are looking for Mr. Xu everywhere," the Butler reported. "Let''s wait a little more time. It''s been two months, but there''s still no movement in Ingrid''s belly. What''s wrong?" Fordidy frowned and kept tapping the handrail with his fingers. "Master, it''s not something that can be rushed. We have to take it slowly," said the butler. "We have to hurry up. Ask the doctor to prescribe more medicines for Ingrid to increase the chance of pregnancy," Fordidy reminded. "Okay, master." The Butler nodded. In the room, Ingrid was ying the piano for Vinton. She was ying Beethoven Symphony No.5. Vinton liked this song. Ingrid was a pretty girl. Her mother was a westerner, and she had a pair of Silver Purple eyes. "Vinton, did I y well?" she asked with a smile. Vinton nodded, "Not bad, but not as good as Eva''s." There was a hint of disappointment on Ingrid''s beautiful face, but soon she smiled. "I know she must be a good sister. I will get along well with her." "Ingrid, in our country, a man can only marry a woman in his whole life," said Vinton. "Just save me. If you don''t marry me, my father will marry me to that old bastard Lyondell," Ingrid said. She was only twenty years old and had an innocent and harmless baby face. No one was willing to hurt her. Vinton was a man who knew how to be tender to women. He didn''t want such a simple girl to be raped by a fifty year old man. "Your father is the ind owner and the prince. Does he still need to rely on your marriage to make a bond for political reasons?" Vinton sneered at that old man Fordidy. "My uncle has always wanted topete with my father for F Ind. They are brothers. The king won''t ask about it, so my father needs more financial groups'' support," Ingrid said. She had overheard their conversation. "Your country is tooplicated and chaotic." Vinton frowned. "I really want to see what your country looks like. I have never left Country F," said Ingrid. There were many restrictions on women in Country F. Chapter 925 Finally Came Back Chapter 925 Finally Came Back "Women in our country are very free. They can do whatever they want," said Vinton. "Then I''ll live in your country. In fact, I don''t like here at all. Everything I want to do is forbidden," said Ingrid. She was a lively girl by nature, and her mind was full of fantasies. What she most desired was to travel around the world. "I can take you back to our country and help you get the permanent residence right. But we have to cancel our marriage at that time," said Vinton. "No, if my father knows that we have divorced, he will take me back and marry that old man." Ingrid lowered her head and was about to cry. Vinton sighed. He knew that Ingrid was not a bad girl and saved his life, so he didn''t want to hurt her too much. "Well, let''s talk about it after I go back. I won''t let your father marry you to thatscivious old man." "I know you are a good person." Ingrid raised her eyes and smiled again. After a moment of silence, she asked, "Is your fiancee beautiful?" "Of course, she is the most beautiful woman in the world." Eva''s sweet smile appeared in front of Vinton. He missed her so much. "Does she think that you are no longer alive?" Ingrid asked cautiously. "I suppose so." Vinton sighed, a hint of sadness shing across his face. The servant brought some fruits. Ingrid ate a piece of apple and suddenly felt sick. She covered her mouth and rushed into the bathroom to vomit. "What''s wrong with you?" Vinton asked immediately. "Nothing. Maybe it''s just a stomachache." Ingrid waved her hand. The servant was surprised. "Miss, are you pregnant? That''s great. I''ll tell master now." She ran out happily. Vinton was stunned. How could it be? Was she pregnant after just a few times of it? Ingrid froze at the door for a long time before she came to herself. "I... I''m pregnant?" Vinton didn''t answer. He was very upset. If Ingrid was pregnant, he couldn''t get rid of her. What should he do? Eva would definitely be extremely disappointed at him and ignore him. Fordidy was very happy when he heard the servant''s report. He was worrying, yet his daughter was pregnant. He immediately called the doctor to make a diagnosis for Ingrid and make sure that she was really pregnant. "Great! Ingrid, I''m going to be a grandfather." He smiled happily. At this moment, someone came to visit them on the ind. They were Fred and the men of the Xu family. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They had found out that the merchant ship that saved Vinton belonged to Fordidy. Fordidy knew that Ingrid was pregnant and Vinton was tied tightly, so he didn''t avoid. Now it was time to let Vinton go. In the Dragon City. Zac had informed Jim in advance that he had found Vinton. Sitting next to him, Essie sighed when she saw him hang up the phone, "Do you think it''s true that my brother has married a daughter of a prince over there?" "The man who saved him is Fordidy Landen. He has married Landen''s daughter, and you are going to have a nephew." Shrugging, Zac said, "It could be said to be a good news to everybody. It''s good that Eva is with Jim, and Vinton has his own wife and child." "But brother loves Eva so much. How could he marry someone else? Did he lose his memory when he was saved and marry someone else because he didn''t remember Eva?" Essie couldn''t figure it out. "Vinton is seriously injured. His eyes are blind and his leg nerves are damaged. He can''t walk upright for the time being. Fordidy forced him to marry his daughter in exchange for his corneas," said Zac. "Damn it! I thought he was a good man, but I didn''t expect him to take advantage of my brother!" said Essie angrily. "It''s done. They even have a child. What else can we do?" Zac shrugged. "You are right. Even if brother doesn''t like this woman, the child is always his. He can''t leave the baby alone." Essie sighed. It seemed that God was determined to separate him and Eva. Fate was really a terrible thing. Once it came to an end, they would either part alive or separate by death. Jim didn''t intend to hide anything from Eva. After hanging up the phone, he told her that they had found Vinton. Tears welled up in Eva''s eyes. "Vinton is still alive. That''s great! That''s great!" As long as he was still alive, as long as she could see him again, she would ept it even if he hated her and med her. "I have another news to tell you." Jim paused for a while and said, "Vinton is married and will be a father soon." "What... What?" A strong spasm swept over Eva''s body. "Did he lose his memory and forget me?" "He didn''t lose his memory. Maybe he had no choice. You can ask him about the details. I will give you some time topletely end the rtionship with him," Jim said slowly. Eva lowered her head. After a long time, a faint smile slowly appeared on her face. "Actually, it''s good. I don''t deserve Vinton. His wife must be very good, much better than me." "It''s a good thing that everyone has his or her own love." Jim threw up his hands. Fred escorted Vinton off the ne in the evening. Ingrid looked around curiously with her big silver purple eyes. She was so excited that she was like a bird that could fly freely after escaping from a cage. "Wow, Dragon City is so beautiful. There are tall buildings and neon lights everywhere. No wonder you want toe back every day and don''t want to stay in F Ind," she said with a smile. Andria patted her hand and said, "Miss, you are pregnant now. You can''t y too much. You should control yourself." Fordidy Landen arranged two servants who knew Chinese toe with her to take care of her in case she was bullied. "I know. Andria, I just want to have a look around," Ingrid said with a smile. Vinton''s heart was heavy. Although he finally came back, he was not happy at all. Valery told him on the phone that Eva and Jim were together. And he couldn''t face her with such situation now. He had a wife and a child. Although everything was forced, he couldn''t just abandon the innocent Ingrid. Why did God torture him like this? Why did it cause a huge tsunami and destroy everything when he was about to be happy? He couldn''t help hating fate! Everyone in the Xu family''s vi was waiting for him anxiously. Holding the Buddha beads in her hands, Mrs. Vicki kept murmuring ''Gracious Buddha''. Elizabeth, on the other hand, seemed to have regained her fighting spirit and vitality. As long as Vinton was there, her position in the Xu family would not be shaken. "Vinton, you''re back. That''s great. Mommy almost went blind with tears." As soon as Vinton came in, she rushed over and burst into tears. "My poor baby, you''ve lost so much weight. You''ve suffered a lot," said Mrs. Vicki, wiping her tears. "It''s good that you''re back." Baron''s eyes turned red. "Uncle, we missed you so much. We thought we would never see you again." The children surrounded him and wept with joy. After a few words, everyone finally paid attention to Ingrid. "Hello, I''m Vinton''s wife. Nice to meet you." Ingrid finally had the chance to introduce herself. Elizabeth and Valery were very happy. Without Eva, no one could sow dissension between them in front of Vinton. Besides, Ingrid was a nobledy in Country F. She deserved the Xu family, much better than Eva. Essie looked at Ingrid up and down secretly. At the thought that her father threatened Vinton to marry her, she had a bad impression of Ingrid. Like father, like daughter. She was probably not a good person. The Xu family already had two scums, Elizabeth and her daughter. With one more daughter-inw, it was really a drama of three women. However, she didn''t show it. With a gentle smile on her face, she said, "Nice to meet you, Ingrid." Vinton introduced the family members to her one by one. Hearing that she was pregnant, Mrs. Vicki was so happy that she let her sit down immediately. "Are you hungry, my child? I''ll ask the servant to cook for you and let you taste Chinese food." "Thank you, grandma." Ingrid nodded obediently. "She is pregnant. She needs to eat more so that her baby will have enough nutrition." Mrs. Vicki looked at her still t belly with a smile. She could finally see her great grandson. Zac patted Vinton''s shoulder and said, "I''ve contacted the doctor. Tomorrow I''ll let him check your leg and treat it as soon as possible." Vinton nodded and looked at Essie. Knowing what he wanted to ask, Essie pushed him into the study alone. "Brother, Eva is very good now," she said in a low voice. "Is she with Jim now?" A sharp pain shed across Vinton''s face like lightning. "When you were in trouble, Eva was heartbroken. She didn''t miss tea and food and suffered from insomnia. If Jim hadn''t taken care of her, she wouldn''t have been able to endure it." Essie sighed. "It''s not her fault. I knew that Jim likes her a long time ago. Now that I''m in trouble, it''s a good chance for him." There was imperceptible anger in Vinton''s face. "What are you going to do with Ingrid?" asked Essie cautiously. "I don''t know. Can you help me find a solution? You always have the most ideas." Vinton sighed helplessly. Essie touched her forehead. She couldn''t help this matter. If she didn''t have a child, it would be fine. Now that she had a child, he couldn''t divorce her, could he? "Brother, how could you make her pregnant?" Chapter 926 Dont Leave Me Chapter 926 Don''t Leave Me "I didn''t want to touch her, but that old bastard sent a servant to guard our bedroom and watch us to finish the whole shebang. I had no choice but to cooperate. I didn''t expect her to be pregnant so soon." Vinton scratched his head impatiently. "Anyway, the child is innocent, and after all, the child is yours," said Essie in a low voice. "So Eva and I don''t mean to be together, do we?" Vinton''s handsome face twisted in pain. With a sigh, Essie thought, ''God has decided. What can the humble human do?'' He had Ingrid, and Eva had Jim. Maybe this was a happy ending for both of them. The most pathetic thing between couples was that they only had the fate to be together for half a life. No matter how much they loved each other, they couldn''t get married. "Brother, if Ingrid is a good girl, why don''t you..." Vinton interrupted her, "I don''t love Ingrid. I only love Eva. No one else." "Brother." Essie lowered her eyes sadly. All of a sudden, she found herself so lucky to be with the one she loved. Although she and Zac had gone through a lot of separation, misunderstandings and hardships, they finally lived happily together. "Essie, I don''t want to be separated from Eva. Although Jim has been pursuing her, I believe that she still has feelings for me. I still have a chance." Vinton''s eyes turned red, as if he was tormented by pain. "Brother, what are you going to do under your current situation? I don''t want to hurt you, but there is one thing that I don''t want to hide from you. Eva and Jim, have already..." She paused. She believed that even if she didn''t say it out, he would know that what she did not finished was Eva had sex with Jim. "Maybe they are going to have a baby soon." The violent spasm ran over Vinton''s body, and the blue veins on his forehead were beating violently. Jim acted so fast. He must have done it on purpose. He knew that Eva still loved him, so he wanted to tie him up first. Something happened to him, Eva must be very sad. When her psychological defense was the most fragile, he took advantage of the void and possessed her. "I have done something wrong to Eva. What qualifications do I have to ask for Eva? It''s not her fault. It''s God''s trick on us. The more it wants to separate us, the more I won''t let it seed. I have to work harder to retrieve the love between me and Eva," Vinton said with hatred. Noticing the resentment and anger on his face, Essie was slightly shocked. "What are you going to do if Eva really has a child with Jim?" She was a little worried that Vinton would do something irrational. "I can ept this child as long as Eva is willing toe back to me. Anyway, Ingrid and I have a child," Vinton shrugged and said indifferently. Putting her hand on her forehead, Essie thought, ''Both brother and Eva have a child with someone else. Such a family should be veryplicated. Moreover, the Jing family is not an ordinary family. How can they allow their descendant toe to the Xu family?'' The most important thing was that women were different from men. Women could usually sacrifice anything for their children, and Eva had a crush on Jim. With his child, she would definitely give up the love with Vinton and choose to be with the child''s biological father. "Brother, you can settle things with Ingrid first. His father must have a purpose for his painstaking efforts," said Essie. "That old man wants to take advantage of the wealth of our Xu family to deal with his brother and consolidate his supremacy over F ind," said Vinton. "He really knows how to daydream." With a sneer, Essie asked, "What kind of person is Ingrid?" "Ingrid is an innocent woman. She has nothing on her mind. Don''t worry too much," said Vinton. "Sometimes you can''t judge a person by her appearance. You still have to pay attention to her. I don''t want her to be jealous and hate Eva so that she will do something to harm Eva secretly," Essie reminded him that there were many pretentious bitches and scheming bitches in the world. "If she dares, I will drive her back immediately, even if she is pregnant with my child," Vinton frowned and said coldly. Essie patted him on the shoulder and said, "Anyway, you have to meet Eva since youe back. You should be prepared first." Vinton nodded. In the vi, Eva was a little absent-minded. Her mind was in a mess. She thought of Vinton, his newly married wife and the baby in her belly. Jim looked a little gloomy. He hated to see Vinton affect her mood. Now, the person sitting next to him was him. He was the only one in her eyes, heart, and mind. It could only be him. "You have to remember that you are my woman now," he said word by word clearly and forcefully. "I know. You don''t need to remind me." Eva curled his lips and said, "Vinton is married and he is going to be a father. What are you worried about?" "You are right. I will be a father soon." As Jim said, he put his big hand on her belly and stroked the possible baby inside which might begin to develop. "Maybe not. I''m suffering from endocrine disorders recently." Eva stuck out her tongue at him. "Then I will continue to increase the possibility of it." Jim smiled evilly and pushed her down on the sofa. "Bastard!" She patted him on the shoulder coquettishly, showing an expression of obedience. In the face of the powerful and overbearing mixed demon lords, if she couldn''t resist, she could only learn to bear. Jim was satisfied with her obedience. Only at this moment could she only love him. After thinking for a night, Vinton called Eva. He missed her so much that he just wanted to call her as soon as possible. In the teahouse of English style, the moment Eva saw him, tears welled up in her eyes. "Vinton, it''s so nice of you to be back." Her voice was trembling with excitement. She had never thought that she would see him again. As long as he was alive, nothing else mattered. "Eva!" Vinton reached out his hand and gently touched the tears on her cheeks, "I''m back. I won''t leave again." After that, there was a moment of silence. The two of them just looked at each other silently, and thousands of words turned into a sigh. After a long time, Eva said first, "Vinton, I heard that you are married. Congrattions!" A sad smile appeared on Vinton''s face. "Eva, I didn''t betray you. I was forced to marry Ingrid in order to come back to see you as soon as possible." He told her what had happened to him on F ind. Tears welled up in her eyes again. "You were suffered, Vinton." "Does Jim treat you well?" Vinton pressed his lips and asked in a low voice. "Quite good," Eva nodded and said in a low voice. Vinton suddenly grabbed her shoulder and said, "Eva, tell me the truth. Do you still love me?" Eva trembled violently, and a hint of sadness slowly slipped from her face. "Vinton, I think we are not destined to be together, so the God wants to separate us. Now that we have our own partners, how about... let bygones be bygones. Let''s start over." "I love you, Eva. I love you. Without you, how can I live on?" Vinton roared excitedly, twisting his internal organs into a ball. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Eva''s heart also ached. Since she knew that he was still alive, she had been thinking about this question. Atst, she made a choice painfully. No matter what the reason was, she shouldn''t get involved since he had been married and had a child. God had already made a choice for them. This was fate that could not be changed. "Vinton, let''s ept our fate. It''s actually good. We can be good friends, just like Essie and Hanson," she said with tears in her eyes. "Eva, tell me honestly. Do you still love me?" A muscle on Vinton''s face twitched violently, and his heart seemed to be trampled by countless wild horses, cut and destroyed by countless sharp des. "Vinton, it has nothing to do with love. Time can dilute everything. Even if we still love each other, as time goes by, our feelings will slowly fade away," said Eva. "Eva, don''t run away from the problem. I want you to tell me honestly, do you still love me? I want to hear it from you," said Vinton. Eva lowered her eyes, and her thick long eyshes left a deep shadow under her white eyelids. She couldn''t forget Vinton so soon. He was still in her heart, but she had to break up with him. She had already chosen Jim. She wouldn''t do anything to betray him, nor would she be a mistress topete with a wife for her husband, and with an unborn child for her father. "I... I don''t love you anymore," she said in a low voice. It was better to have short pain than long pain. She could only cut the Gordian knot quickly and could not be sloppy. Only in this way could Vinton let go of her and start a new life. "I don''t believe you. Have you forgotten me so soon?" Vinton clenched his fists and she felt a dull pain on her shoulder. "I''m sorry, Vinton. I''m so sorry. A woman like me doesn''t deserve your love," she said with a cry. She had to be more cruel, more ruthless, so that he would give up on her and forget her. "Eva, I don''t care if you have sex with Jim. Even if you have a child, it doesn''t matter. Now that I''m back, we can start over. Don''t give up on me, okay?" Vinton''s voice began to tremble because of excitement. "Do you know? When I was in Country F, I couldn''t see or stand up. I could only sit in a wheelchair,pletely disabled. What I want every day is toe back and see you again. No matter what I''m asked to do, I don''t care. What''s the point of living without you?" Chapter 927 Forget Each Other Chapter 927 Forget Each Other "Vinton, I just want you to be fine. I don''t care about anything else. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether the two people are together or not. As long as you are happy, I will be happy. As long as you live well, I will also be happy for you," Eva said with tears in her eyes. "I can''t be happy without you. I know you lied to me on purpose. You still love me. You haven''t forgotten me. You said that on purpose to make me give up," said Vinton. If she didn''t love him, she wouldn''t cry, and if she didn''t love him, she wouldn''t be so painful. She was a straightforward woman who couldn''t hide her feelings. "Vinton, we are destined not to be together. I don''t want anything to happen to you anymore. Let''s be good friends and watch each other establish a happy family and watch each other''s children born and grow up. If possible, we can make an engagement and let our children be together, just like we are together." Eva tried hard to smile at him. "Why should I ept my fate? The universe is unconscious, it regards everyone as insignificant. Why should we listen to its arrangement? It takes away our fate, now we have to create it ourselves," Vinton said through gritted teeth. "Vinton, calm down. Cure your leg first, okay?" said Eva. Vinton felt as if his heart was burnt by a hot iron. He didn''t want to ept his fate and marriage to be manipted by God. How much he hoped that Eva could be as determined as he was, but now he found that he was wrong. Without his firmness, Eva had surrendered, wavered and epted her fatepletely. "Are you in love with Jim?" he asked, gritting his teeth. "Jim is nice to me. I''m happy to be with him," said Eva. "So you don''t want to leave him ande back to me, do you? You have to forget all our previous feelings and bury them, right?" Vinton roared. His beautiful thick eyebrows twisted into a ferocious ball. "You can take it as a yes. You can think that I have changed my mind. I am a bad woman. I don''t deserve your care. I don''t deserve your love. Forget me," she said painfully. "I don''t believe it, Eva. I know what kind of person you are. Even if you have feelings for Jim, you won''t forget me, nor will you have no feelings for me at all," Vinton said painfully. "Vinton, I heard that your wife is very good. She is young, beautiful, lively and lovely. She is a noble woman in Country F. She is much better than me. You should settle down and live a good life with her. And she is pregnant. You are about to have a baby. Children need to live in a stable family. Only when you two love each other can the baby grow up healthily." Eva said slowly, "You should know that I was born from a single parent family. The most painful thing in my life is that I lost my father''s love since childhood. My father married another woman, abandoned my mother, abandoned me and Jade. I hate him. I hate him till now. I won''t forgive him, never, and I won''t forgive the woman who destroyed my family as a mistress." "If we get back together, your child will repeat my tragedy. He will grow up in a single parent family. Without his father or mother''s care, he would hate me, hate me for taking away hisplete family and his father. His little heart will have an indelible shadow." "Vinton, I can''t do that. I can''t be the woman I hate most. You can''t do that. In my heart, you are a responsible man who can be a good husband and a good father. Love Ingrid and your child. Give them aplete family." "Are you unwilling to start over with me because of Ingrid and the baby?" Vinton''s eyes lit up, and suddenly there seemed to be hope. "Eva, you should know that I was forced. I don''t love her at all. I want to get rid of her after Ie back." "Vinton, you can''t do this. After all, she saved your life. And that was just one of the reasons. Maybe I will have a child and be a mother too." She reached out her hand and touched her still t belly, as if a baby was starting to be born in it. "I''m a woman. Women can do anything for their children. I can''t let my child follow my example and repeat my tragedy. I will give him aplete family and give him the love of his parents. So I can only be sorry for you in this life. If there is a next life, I will wait for you and be your wife. You will be the only one in my life, okay?" Vinton was in great pain. What he wanted was this life, not the next life. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Eva, I have made up my mind. We can live together with our child. We can treat them as our own children and establish aplete family for them. They will still be happy." "That''s impossible, Vinton." Eva shook her head. This idea was simply unrealistic. "Children have their own parents. How can they treat their stepparents as their own parents? Your Xu family is the best example, isn''t it? Has your mother ever been kind to Alice and Essie? Did Valery get along well with them?" "I''m not my mother, and I''m not Valery either. I''ll treat your child well. I will be a good father. I will spoil and love her very much," said Vinton. "Vinton, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I betrayed you. I''m a bad woman. Don''t waste your love on me anymore," Eva said painfully. Her heart had been torn into pieces, which could not be pieced together. Vinton clenched his fists and smashed them on the table. He hated it so much! Of course, he didn''t hate Eva. It was God who made fun of them, and Jim who took her away! He knew that her heart had been haunted by the shadow of childhood, so she could not ept to abandon the child and rebuild a family with him, nor could she ept to let the child lose his father or mother. If he couldn''t deal with this problem well, they wouldn''t be together. "Eva, wait for me. Give me some time. I''lle up with a perfect idea to deal with this problem," he said in a low voice. Coming out of the cafe, Eva almost copsed. Jim was waiting for her in the car outside. Seeing her pale face, he walked out and held her. "Let''s go back." He didn''t ask anything and helped her get in the car. Vinton looked at them through the ss window upstairs, and a hint of malicious jealousy quietly shed through his eyes. Back to the vi, Evay on the sofa with a pillow in her arms, staring nkly at the ceiling, without saying a word. "Does Vinton still want to get back together?" sitting next to him, Jim asked. "It''s impossible between me and Vinton. He has been married and has a child. It is impossible for me to be a mistress," said Eva in a low voice. "Just because of this?" Jim raised his eyebrows and felt a little disappointed. "What else do you want?" Eva turned to him and asked deliberately. "It doesn''t matter. As long as you make the right choice, lest to force me to make the choice for you." Jim shrugged his shoulders and looked disappointed. Eva looked at him and said, "If Vinton is not married and has no children, I may have a hard choice and suffer a lot. But now everything seemed to be simple. I don''t like to be trapped in a love triangle. If I come back to Vinton, we will face countless problems and troubles. It''s much easier to be with you. You have broken up with Janice, and there is no mistress between us. So I can rest assured to be with you." "Your brain has really evolved. You are getting soberer and smarter." Jim smiled. "I''m a public figure. If the love triangle between me, Vinton and Ingrid is spread out, I''m afraid that the paparazzi will write a long soap opera, right?" Evaughed at herself. "It is good that you know." Jim smiled and stroked her head. She was worth teaching. "Are you satisfied now?" Eva red at him. "You''ve passed the test, or I''ll teach you a good lesson tonight and let you know who is your man," Jim said with a smile. After returning home, Vinton was wasted. He was in great pain. His heart seemed to be stabbed into by a knife, constantly twisting and stirring. Only the alcohol could relieve his pain, or he would definitely die of pain. Ingrid was also sad to see him like this. "Vinton, did you quarrel with your fiancee?" "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. Without you, I wouldn''t have lost Eva. I would rather die in the tsunami, so that she would remember me forever and I wouldn''t be so sad," Vinton said resentfully. Ingrid cried, "I''m sorry, Vinton. I''m so sorry." She decided to have a talk with Eva and let here back to Vinton. Eva had thought that she was here to show off and warn her. As soon as Vinton came back, Essie reminded her to be aware of Ingrid. ''Like father, like daughter.'' Her father was so mean, and she might not be better. "What do you want from me?" She asked indifferently, and the defensive power increased secretly. "I heard that you are a star. You must be very powerful and excellent," said Ingrid. She even tried to cotton up to her at the beginning. It seemed that she was a scheming bitch. Eva thought to herself. "Are you afraid that I will take Vinton away from you?" She didn''t want to beat around the bush with her. Chapter 928 Cooperate With Me Chapter 928 Cooperate With Me "You misunderstood me." Ingrid waved her hand and said, "Yesterday, Vinton went home and was very sad. He drank a lot and kept calling your name. He loves you very much. When he was in Country F, he missed you every day. He said you were the most beautiful woman in the world." "What do you want to say?" Eva was slightly stunned and didn''t understand what she meant. "I want you toe back to him. Don''t leave him. Don''t you love each other very much? Why should we you apart?" said Ingrid. Eva was shocked. She didn''t expect that she came to beg her to get back with Vinton. What was she doing? "You should be happy that I broke up with Vinton. Why do you want me to be with him again?" Eva asked. "As long as Vinton is unhappy, I will be unhappy." Ingrid frowned, "In our country, a man can have several wives, and my father has four wives. They live in peace and harmony with each other." Eva was a little embarrassed. She didn''t believe that his four wives could get along well with each other. It would be strange if they didn''t intrigue or be jealous. She didn''t believe that this woman could be so generous to share her husband with her. If you really love someone, how can you share him with other women? She guessed that Ingrid wanted to please Vinton. In addition, she had been influenced by the polygamy since childhood, so she reluctantly epted her and was willing to share Arnold with her. "Ingrid, you should know that China is different from your country. The marriage in our country can only be one husband and one wife. So a husband can only have one wife. A wife has only one husband. Vinton is now your husband and the father of your baby. I won''tpete with you, nor will I take him from you. He only belongs to you," Eva said slowly and clearly. Ingrid lowered her head, "Eva, do you mind my existence?" She couldn''t leave Vinton. If Vinton abandoned her, she had to go back to Country F. Her father would marry her to that old man. "Ingrid, love is selfish. You can''t share your love with others. So you don''t need to share your husband with anyone. He should only belong to you," said Eva. "But Vinton loves you very much. I don''t want him to be unhappy. He will be very painful losing you." Ingrid said dejectedly, "Come back to Vinton. I will get along well with you." Shaking his head, Eva said, "Ingrid, to tell you the truth, now there is a person who loves me very much and I like him very much. I feel very happy to be with him, so I think this is the best choice for me. I will give Vinton to you. You should love him and make him happy. I will have a husband who only belongs to me, and happiness that only belongs to me," she said seriously and frankly. Ingrid''s thick eyshes fluttered, and she looked at her with her big eyes. "So you don''t want Vinton anymore. Do you want to be with that man?" "Yes, I have made up my mind. I think I have made the right choice." Eva nodded. Ingrid took a sip of coffee and kept silent for a while. Then she said again, "If it weren''t for me, you would have been with Vinton again, wouldn''t you?" Eva lowered her head and a hint of sadness swept across her face. There were not so many ''if'' in the world. She would slowly forget her rtionship with Vinton and love Jim with all her heart and soul. Because this man who was willing toe down from the sky, not to be a star, and willing to be a gori with her deserved her love. "Ingrid, cherish your marriage with little Vinton. Don''t think about anything else. You are in our country now, not yours. Your husband doesn''t need to be shared with others, understand?" she said in a low voice. No matter why she wanted her toe back to Vinton, she would never agree. Her marriage could only be a one-on-one marriage. She would not be a mistress, take away other''s husband, and would not allow others to destroy her love and family. Ingrid lowered her head and said nothing. She knew very well that Vinton didn''t love her, but she would try her best to make him fall in love with her. Janice was very happy to hear that Vinton hade back. She felt that it was necessary to have a talk with Vinton and reach an alliance with him to destroy the rtionship between Jim and Eva. In the vi, Vinton stirred the coffee in his cup and asked indifferently, "Janice, what brings you here?" "You came back with a narrow escape, but Eva was with another man. You must be very painful, right?" said Janice. "Do you think we share the same boat?" Vinton sneered. "I think we should work together to bring our four people''s rtionship back to the original normal and right track," Janice said slowly. "What kind of alliance do you want?" Vinton asked deliberately. "Of course we should work together to separate Jim and Eva," said Janice. "If I want to take Eva back, I will have a fair way. I won''t y tricks behind their back." Vinton sneered and continued, "And, Janice, it''s your business to take Jim back, but I don''t allow you to hurt Eva. Otherwise, I won''t let you go." Janice frowned and a malicious look shed through her eyes. "Vinton, an indecisive person like you is destined to be defeated by Jim. You are neither ruthless nor determined enough. If you had sex with Eva earlier, she would have been your woman. Maybe the baby has been born. How could you let Jim take advantage of the opportunity to take her away?" "It''s none of your business." Vinton''s mouth twitched violently. Her words hit the nail on the head. He was indeed too slow. There was a saying that ''He who strikes first prevails, he who strikeste fails''. Jim must have had sex with her because he was worried that he woulde back and take away Eva. He took her as his own and didn''t give her a chance to go back. Back then, if he had asked, Eva would have agreed. It was all his fault for being too confident that she was destined to be his and would not leave. So he was willing to wait until the wedding day. But he never thought that God woulde out to make fun of him and take his Eva away. "Vinton, don''t refuse me so soon. Think it over. As long as we two work together, we can increase the chance to separate them. Otherwise, we can do nothing but watch them being together," Janice advised. "I heard that you were with Nichs? Why are you still thinking about Jim?" Vinton mocked. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Aren''t you married and have a child? You are still thinking about Eva and want to reunite with her," Janice sneered. "I''m different from you. Eva still loves me. But Jim doesn''t love you anymore. He doesn''t want to be with you anymore," said Vinton. The blue veins on Janice''s forehead twitched. Vinton''s words obviously pointed to her pain. "Jim also loves me. He was just fooled by Eva for a while. If you can take Eva back, I can be with Jim again." "Janice, you should face the reality. In fact, before the ident, I saw that Jim fell in love with Eva. I just pretend not to know," said Vinton. At that time, he had never thought that God would step in and separate him and Eva. If it hadn''t been for the tsunami, he would have married Eva. "You know what? After your ident, Eva had a wedding with you. You two can be regarded as nominal couples." Janice smiled. "I will take back Eva. If Jim can take her away, I can take her back," Vinton said confidently. "How are you going to take her back?" Janice replied. "I have my own way. It''s none of your business," Vinton said coldly. "Anyway, think about it carefully. If your method doesn''t work,e and cooperate with me. Two heads are better than one." Janice bewitched him. Vinton kept silent for a while and said in a low voice, "Let''s talk about it then." In the hospital, the doctor had made a series of recovery ns for Vinton. He believed that as long as he insisted on treatment, he would be able to stand up again. Essie held a family dinner and invited Vinton and Ingrid to have dinner in the vi. Mili stared at Ingrid''s belly with her big eyes and asked, "Auntie, is there a little baby in your belly?" "Yes," Ingrid said with a smile. "Great! I can have a younger brother or sister again," Mili said with a smile. Ingrid stroked her head and said, "Mili, you are so cute. I really hope to have a daughter like you." "Sister inw, you''d better have a son first and then a daughter. The Xu family prefers boys to girls," said Essie in a half mocking and half joking tone. "Yes, if you can''t give birth to a little brother, you will be divorced and driven out of home. At that time, my grandma was forced to divorce by great grandma Vickie just because she didn''t have a son," Mili said seriously. Hearing this, Ingrid''s face turned pale slightly. It was not up to her to decide whether to give birth to a boy or a girl, but the will of God. She turned to look at Vinton, "Is that so? If I can''t have a boy, you will divorce me?" Vinton shrugged his shoulders and said nothing, as if he acquiesced in it. Ingrid was even more scared. "If the first baby is a daughter, we can have another one. Even if I can''t have a son, you can marry another wife. Why do you have to drive me away?" She looked pitiful. She blinked her big eyes for two times and was about to cry. The third wife of her father didn''t have a son, and she still stayed at home, and her father didn''t drive her away. Chapter 929 Can He Restore Everything Chapter 929 Can He Restore Everything "Ingrid, we have a one wife system here. Only after divorcing your previous wife will you be able to marry another wife," exined Essie. "But I heard that although there is only one legal wife for many men here, in fact, they have many wives. Isn''t this the same as the system of polygamy in our country?" Ingrid said, "And they have more wives than my father." ''Ingrid has only been in Dragon City for a few days, and she even knows these ugly and dark sides. She has adapted to them too fast, hasn''t she?'' Essie thought. "Sister inw, how did you know that?" she touched her forehead and asked. "I want to know more about it, so I check it on the Inte. I want to watch the news on the Inte. There were always some news about some people''s chaotic private life on the Inte. I guess what you mean by ''raise a mistress'' is equivalent to a nominal wife, right?" "Sister inw, the woman men are raising outside is not a wife, but a mistress. Such a person is an immoral home wrecker here, and will be despised by the world. Each of them wants to drive a man''s first wife away and then be a wife themselves," exined Essie. "Yes, aunt. If you ask Uncle to find another woman, she will try her best to drive you away, and then marry him and be his legal wife. Your mother-inw, uncle''s mother, did this. She drove away your father-inw''s first wife and ascended the position," Mili replied. "The most important thing is that the mistress here, like your mother-inw, doesn''t ascend the position by legal means. Instead, all of them want to kill the first wife ande up with all kinds of schemes to hurt her. Some of our first wife will be directly killed. My grandma was almost killed by your mother-in- law, and she was disfigured." Ingrid''s face turned pale with fear. ''Oh my God! I didn''t expect my mother-inw to be such a person. I thought she was a good person when I saw her amiable face. I didn''t expect her to be so horrible.'' she thought. "If you want to know the rtionship between a wife and a mistress in our country, you can go to see the imperial-harempeting y in the imperial household, ''The Legend of Zhen Huan''. It''s very simr to the fight between the wife and mistress in the rich families nowadays," Mili added. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Essie cleared her throat and reminded her to be careful. She pouted, "It''s okay, Mommy. Since aunt has married uncle and be a member of the Xu family, she should know the dark history of the Xu family." Vinton didn''t say anything. After all, his mother couldn''t wash white even with ten tons ofundry detergent. Just let them talk. This time, there was another important thing to ask Essie, "Essie, I heard from my mommy that after my ident, daddy appointed Holy as the sessor of the Xu family, right?" Essie nodded. "After your ident, the business in Southeast Asia was also affected, and the stock of the Xu group fell. In order to stabilize the situation, Mr. Baron announced the new sessor." "So, in the tsunami, I not only lost Eva, but also lost the inheritance right of the Xu family?" There was a touch of resentment on Vinton''s face. "Brother, you are back now. The market in the Southeast Asia still belongs to you. I have discussed with Mr. Baron that he will separate the Southeast Asia as an independent region. You are the president and chairman of the Southeast Asia region," said Essie. "Is this mypensation?" Vinton snorted. "At that time, the people sent out to look for you picked up your things from the sea. Everyone thought that you were in danger. Mr. Baron''s action was also an expedient to stabilize the stock price of the Xu group." "Essie, tell me the truth. Do you think I can make it up?" Vinton asked. "I don''t know, brother," said Essie honestly. She didn''t know whether he was referring to Eva or the position of the sessor of the Xu group. She was not God and could not predict the future. Vinton clenched his fist and smashed it on the armrest of the wheelchair. If he couldn''t take over the Xu family, how could he fight against Jim? How could he get Eva back? "Brother, the most important thing for you now is to cure your leg," Essieforted. Vinton clenched his teeth. Indeed, if he couldn''t even walk, and if he had to sit on a wheelchair all his life, how could he make Eva happy? Essie patted him on the shoulder and said, "Brother, you have to calm down. I will try my best to fight for the best interests for you." After Ingrid led the children to the yard to y, she said, "If I could have known earlier that you are still alive, Mr. Baron would not have made such a hasty decision. Eva would also not..." She stopped, and the rest of the sentence was self-evident. "We had the notice of looking for someone in Country F, and Zac''s men had been staying in the Southeast Asia to look for you. I think Ingrid''s father must have seen it a long time ago. It was also through that he knew your identity. That was why he wanted to marry his daughter to you to make an ally with the Xu family." "That old fox is very cunning," Vinton said angrily. "I hope Ingrid is as innocent as she looks. Don''t be as calcting as her father." Essie sighed. "If she is a scheming bitch, I will divorce her. I hate scheming bitches the most," Vinton said through gritted teeth. "In aunt Elizabeth and your sister''s eyes, she is a good candidate, much better than Eva. I think they will like Ingrid very much," said Essie on purpose. "But I only like Eva. The only person I want to marry is Eva," Vinton said firmly. "How was your talk with Evast time?" asked Essie. A hint of disappointment shed through Vinton''s eyes. "I know that he chose Jim because she cares about the existence of Ingrid. She has a shadow in her heart and can''t ept that I have another woman. Moreover, as long as my marriage with Ingrid still exists, I can''t marry her formally." "You are right. It''s impossible for Eva to be your lover all her life." With a sigh, Essie said, "Brother, since things havee to this, why don''t you just let it go and live a peaceful life with Ingrid?" "I don''t love her. How can I live with her? I married her on the spur of the moment, just in order to do the retina transnt surgery and restore the eyesight. In order toe back as soon as possible, I don''t want to live under other people''s roof and even my everything I did in the bridal chamber during the wedding night had to be monitored," Vinton said resentfully. "Brother, I know how you feel. But Ingrid has a child after all. The child is innocent, and the baby is your flesh and blood," said Essie. "I know. That''s why I didn''t divorce Ingrid immediately. I can only wait until she gives birth to the baby." Vinton said with a hint of sadness on his face, "I really hope that Eva can wait for me. After Ingrid gives birth to the baby, I will divorce her and regain my freedom. But she doesn''t seem to be willing to do that." "Brother, you should know that Eva has been living in a single parent family since she was a child. She knows the pain of losing a father or mother. How could she do such a thing?" said Essie. "I know her concerns, but it''s not our fault. It''s all God''s fault. It''s the tsunami that separated us. We almost separated by death. Why should we follow its arrangement? Why can''t we resist? I just don''t ept my fate. My fate is up to me. I want to defeat it," Vinton said indignantly. "Brother, it''s impossible for people to fight against the God. If you and Eva are not lucky enough, you can''t force yourself to be together. It has a lot of ways to separate you, either let you part alive or separate you by death. You might as well give up." Essieforted, "There is a saying that it''s better to forget each other than to be together. As long as you can see each other, make friends and get along with each other, it will be afort even if you can''t be a couple." "No, Eva is mine. I can''t let anyone take her away from me. Didn''t she hold a wedding with me after I disappeared? She is my wife nominally." Vinton''s handsome face was full of persistence and willfulness. Essie was very worried. If Vinton was unwilling to give up on Eva, there would be endless entanglement. She didn''t want him to be the second Janice. "By the way, brother, has Janice gone to see you?" She asked. Vinton''s return should be good for Janice. Maybe she would go to see Vinton. "No, she didn''te to me. I''m not familiar with her. Why did shee to me?" said Vinton. "That''s good. You just came back, but you don''t know that Janice has dual personality disorder, which is a mental disease. Once she changes into a secondary personality, she will do terrible things. Eva was almost killed by her several times. You must be careful. Don''t get too close to her, okay?" "Isn''t it her sister who is suffering from mental disease? Why is she also suffering?" Vinton was slightly surprised. "In fact, J is very normal. She doesn''t have mental disease. It''s just that Janice secretly gave her hallucinogen, which caused her to have hallucinations and act like a mental patient. That''s why everyone misunderstands that she has mental disease," exined Essie. "Oh, I see. This woman is really horrible. She even harm her own sister." Vinton was shocked, "Is it because of this that Jim abandoned her?" "Jim doesn''t love her for a long time. Even if she is a normal person, he won''t want her," said Essie. "Janice has been cured physically and now has a mental problem. What kind of inheritance is this?" said Vinton. "There is a big problem with their family. It is said that they have three inherited diseases. I guess Janice has inherited it unfortunately." Essie continued, "But Nichs is doing a research to separate the inherited disease factors from the embryo, so that she can give birth to a healthy child." Chapter 930 In A Dilemma Chapter 930 In A Dilemma "The Jing family doesn''t have the patience to wait for this kind of research. No wonder Jim abandoned her." Vinton snorted. "Since there is no love, there will be no result even if they force themselves to be together." Essie sighed. "Eva has feelings for me. She didn''t forget me. I don''t want to give up so easily. Essie, will you help me?" said Vinton. She was Eva''s best friend, and she had a very important impact on Eva. He believed that she could help him. "Brother, I can''t help much with such kind of rtionship," said Essie, slightly sweating. "Didn''t you make a contribution to the progress of the rtionship between Eva and Jim?" Vinton frowned, obviously dissatisfied. Essie guessed that it must be Valery or Elizabeth who hadined her ''bad behavior'' in front of him and wanted to drive a wedge between her and Vinton. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Brother, I thought you were gone at that time. Seeing Eva so sad, I also hoped that she could get out of the shadow and start over." Essie said, "If I know you are still alive, I will definitely help you keep Eva." "Anyway, you have to help me get Eva back now," said Vinton. "Brother, to be honest, you are married now. Eva is a mistress when she is with you under such situation. You should know her character. It''s impossible for her to ept such a role." "I know, but I can''t divorce Ingrid now. I have to wait for her to give birth to the baby. Besides, his father is very selfish. If I divorce her so soon, he will marry her to an old man," said Vinton. "If that''s the case, it''s hard for me to help you. You should know that Jim is not an ordinary person. Even if I try to persuade Eva, with him by my side, I won''t seed. Maybe he will be angry and take Eva to the Civil Affairs Bureau for registration." Essie sighed. Of course, Vinton knew that Jim was a tough nut to crack. Otherwise, Eva wouldn''t have been possessed by him so soon. He decided to strike first to avoid future trouble. "All you need to do is to persuade Eva not to refuse me so soon and give me a chance," said Vinton. Essie thought he was just putting her on the spot. She was going to be a ham sausage sandwiched between two pieces of bread. "Brother, what I can do is to persuade her not to marry Jim too early and buy you time. As for other things, you have to fight for them by yourself," said Essie. "That''s okay. I''m your brother. You must stand on my side, not on Jim''s," said Vinton. "Of course I''m on your side." Essie nodded. "You should know that I really hope that Eva can be my sister-inw." If she didn''t say that tofort Vinton, the trick of Valery and Elizabeth to sow discord would seed. It was the critical period to their family. Although Baron had appointed Holy as his sessor, Valery and Elizabeth wouldn''t give up. As soon as Vinton came back, they had hope again. They must urge Vinton and Holy to be enemies and take over the position of sessor. Without Eva, it would not be as easy as before to stabilize Vinton. If Ingrid intervenes again, it would be more troublesome. On the second day, Essie made an appointment with Eva. "Eva, how are you doing recently?" she took a sip of green tea and asked slowly. "Not bad," Eva said indifferently. "My brother is not so good. He gets drunk every day. This time, he has suffered a lot." Essie sighed. "I made the decision for the sake of Vinton. Now that he is married and Ingrid is pregnant, it is impossible for us to be together. Why do we still have a fruitless rtionship?" Eva said sadly. "Eva, tell me the truth. Do you really have no feelings for my brother?" she asked. "Essie, how can I have no feelings for little Vinton? We have been together for so long and are about to get married. How can I forget him in such a short time?" Eva said painfully. "You want to give up him and choose Jim because of his marriage, right?" asked Essie. "From the night I had sex with Jim, my rtionship with Vinton was over. I once swore that whoever is my first man is my husband, so I can''t be with Vinton anymore," said Eva, as if she would stick to it from beginning to the end. With a sigh, Essie said, "Eva. You should know that my brother won''t mind your affair with Jim. He said that even if you have a child with Jim, he won''t mind." Eva pouted, "Essie, are you a lobbyist sent by Vinton?" Shrugging, Essie said, "After all, he is my brother. Of course I hope you can get back together with him and continue to be my sister-inw," she said honestly. Eva sighed, "I can''t be your sister-inw. I''m also your best friend. Our friendship won''t change." "Of course, money is precious, and love is priceless. If it is friendship, I can throw both of them away. No matter what happens, we are best friends and will never change." Essie nodded. After a moment of silence, Eva took a sip of green tea and asked, "Essie, what do you think of Ingrid?" "She looks innocent and naive, but in fact, we still have to wait and see. After all, we don''t know who she is. We used to think Janice was a kind woman, but we didn''t expect her to have such a terrible second personality." "So we should keep alert, shouldn''t we?" said Eva. "After all, you are her rival in love. No one would hope that their husband had another woman in his heart. She alone will not be a threat to you, I''m afraid that she will be used by Elizabeth and Valery. Three women make a scene. If they work together, it will be terrible." "You are right." Eva curled her lips and said, "But she came to me yesterday and persuaded me to get back with Vinton. She said that they were all polygamy. A husband could have several wives, so she was willing to share Vinton with me. It seems that she loves Vinton very much. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have proposed to share him with me just to make him happy." "Of course, she would say that. By the time that brother treats you better and ignores her when you are together, she may be very sad." "That makes sense. I have never seen a wife and a concubine get along well with each other. They are all fighting overtly and covertly, and jealous," Eva said. Besides, polygamy was not allowed in China. Since she had married Vinton, she could only be his mistress, unless they divorced or went to Country F to get married. "Eva, you should know that my brother loves you very much, so you''d better not be too heartless. Even if you choose Jim, you have to take your time. You can''t hurt him. After all, even you can''t be a couple. You can still be friends," said Essie. Although she knew that Eva was doing this for brother''s good and wanted him to let go of her and start a new life and rtionship, if she acted too ruthlessly, it would go the opposite and make the other party hate out of love. If he loved her too deep, he might be painful and hate her as much as he loved her before. "Essie, I hope my rtionship with Vinton can be as good as yours and Hanson," said Eva. "So you should be gentle and use mild method instead of breaking his heart." Essie said, "Nothing is morementable than a dead heart. If his heart is broken, you can''t be friends but passers-by or enemy." The situation between her and Vinton was different from that between her and Hanson. At that time, it was Hanson who voluntarily gave up their fate, gave up her and engaged to Sunny. So it was not her fault, but Hanson. No matter what choice she made, Hanson would notin or resent her. But they were separated because of the tsunami, and Vinton was forced to marry Ingrid. No one was wrong. So the situation between them was veryplicated. "I don''t want to be Vinton''s enemy." Eva shook her head. "So, you have to be gentle. If you really decide to choose Jim instead of my brother, you have to find a way to make him give up on you," said Essie. "I can''t do that. I''ve always been stupid. How could I think of that?" Eva looked extremely embarrassed. "Let nature take its course." Essie sighed. A straightforward person like her best friend wouldn''t take a detour. "Okay." Eva lowered her head. After a short silence, Essie said, "My brother''s leg hasn''t recovered yet. If possible, can you postpone a little your n to register with Jim? Let''s talk about it after his leg recovers. You know that he almost died this time. But when he came back, he found that he not only lost his beloved woman, but also lost the position of sessor. It was a big blow. The doctor said that the treatment of his leg needed confidence and perseverance. If you get married, it will be a fatal blow to him. At that time, he will give up himself and refuse to cooperate with the treatment, which will be terrible." "It''s not a rush to register. Let''s cure Vinton''s leg first, so that I can rest assured." Eva nodded. "If it''s convenient, you can go to see him. If you are here, he will be in a good mood and the treatment will be more effective." Essie said, "You can take it a chance to put a perfect end to your rtionship." "As long as little Vinton''s leg can recover, I''m willing to cooperate," said Eva. With a smile on her face, Essie held her hand. After returning home, she called Vinton. "Brother, I''ve tried to persuade Eva to postpone their n to register with Jim. And I''ve also persuaded her toe to the doctor to see you and help you treat your leg. That''s all I can do. The rest depends on yourself." Chapter 931 Atone For Your Sin Chapter 931 Atone For Your Sin "That''s enough. Thank you, Essie," Vinton said in a low voice. When they were talking on the phone, Zac happened to walk to the door of the room and heard their conversation clearly. The fool was confused again. After they finished talking on the phone, he came in. "You little fool, is it really appropriate for you to do this?" He crossed his arms over his chest and looked at her seriously. "The love triangle between Jim, Eva and Vinton is their own private affairs. We should try out best to stay out of it. Let them solve it by themselves." "I hope so, but since we stepped into the whirlpool of their love, we are destined not to be out of it." said Essie with a sigh. "Valery and Elizabeth are now stirring up trouble between us in front of my brother. They said that the reason why Eva and Jim were together was all because of me. Brother believed what they said. If I don''t do something for him to make amends, our rtionship as brother and sister wille to an end. Isn''t this the purpose of the trick of Valery and Elizabeth?" she said seriously. "And you and I really owe brother in this matter. If you can spread the news that brother is still alive as soon as possible, if you didn''t stop me from going to the vi brutally that day, it was impossible for Eva to have sex with Jim. There was still room for her and her brother to change the situation. I should do something to make it up to brother." Zac could tell from her tone that she was ming him. "Do you think it''s my fault?" "You are responsible for it," said Essie. "Why don''t I think so? If it weren''t for me, Vinton wouldn''t be able toe back now, would he? ording to the old man in F Ind, he will definitely no send them back until his daughter gives birth to the baby." "Even if you have made a contribution in this respect, it''s true that you favor Jim and make him be with Eva, isn''t it?" Essie curled her lips. "It''s a matter of love. Now that Eva has epted Jim, it means that she doesn''t reject the touch of Jim. Even if you messed it up that day, there will be another time, unless you stay there every day," said Zac. It sounded reasonable. Maybe Jim and Zac were the same. They forced into the matter. Although Eva was a master of judo, her strength was far inferior to Jim and she could not struggle at all. "Anyway, I have to make a little effort for brother, or the wheel of kinship between brother and sister will be overturned." Essie curled her lips. "Vinton came to you and asked for your help, didn''t he?" Zac asked. "It''s natural for him to do so. If I were him, I wouldn''t feel ufortable if someone helped my beloved to be with another man," said Essie. Zac was silent. Since Vinton had already taken the initiative to find his wife, it was impossible for him to keep her out of the affair. "That''s all you need to do. Leave the rest to Jim and others," he said in a low voice. "Actually, you don''t have to worry about it. Eva has chosen Jim. She won''te back to my brother. No matter what I have done, it can''t be redeemed," said Essie. "Then don''t bother. Try your best to stay out of it," said Zac. "You should know the current situation. In the past, with the help of Eva, my brother could be stabilized. Now, without the help of Eva, if Ingrid, Elizabeth and Valery join hands to bewitch my brother, he may not be able to withstand it," Essie analyzed rationally. "Even if you don''t say, I also think of it. That old man Landen wants to take advantage of the power of the Xu family, he will definitely hope that Vinton will be the sessor of the Xu family. Even if Ingrid doesn''t have this idea, he will contact Elizabeth and n the rebellion with her," said Zac. Essie was a little surprised. She had forgotten that Landen. Zac was indeed more considerate than her. "Then what should we do?" said Essie. "It depends on whether Ingrid is smart or not. If she is really innocent and won''t make trouble, she is suitable to stay with Vinton. If she is the same as Elizabeth and Valery, we will help Vinton divorce her," said Zac in a low voice. "After all, she has my brother''s child. He also wants to divorce her, but he has to wait until her child is born," said Essie. "Then just wait. It''s not appropriate for a man to ask for a divorce since the woman is pregnant. You just need to find a way to stabilize Vinton," said Zac. "Mr. Baron gave the position of sessor to Holy, which is a big blow to brother. He came back with a narrow escape. He lost his beloved woman and the position of sessor. He lost both the empire and his loved one together. No one could bear it," said Essie sadly. "That''s true. So it''s a good chance for Elizabeth to get Vinton back on her side," said Zac thoughtfully. "Is there any news about the diary you investigatedst time?" asked Essie. "The person Mili mentioned has never showed up again. I guess she hasn''t been short of money these days," Zac analyzed. "We can''t let go of this clue. Maybe it''s a big secret," said Essie. "What other secrets do you think Elizabeth has?" Zac asked. "Maybe she has done something worse to my mother," said Essie. "Was she recing your mother''s son with a daughter?" Zac said in a yful tone. "You mean I''m not my mother''s biological daughter?" Essie rolled her eyes at him. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Just kidding. You look so much like your mother. It''s difficult to say that you are not biological." Zac smiled. "That''s such a boring joke." With a snort, Essie''s eyes shed and she asked in surprise, "Is possible that the boy of my mother''s boy girl twins taken away by Elizabeth?" "That''s possible. At that time, medicine was not very developed. It could only hear the sound of the fetus and rarely did B Ultrasound. If your mother was pregnant with twins, she might not be able to tell," said Zac. "If she really took him away, where would that child be?" said Essie. "It''s just a wild guess. If she gives birth to twins, your mother will know something. C-section is not general anesthesia. Pregnant women are conscious. Your mother knows how many children she had given birth to." "My mother didn''t know that the doctor had secretly ligatured her." Essie curled her lips. "She can''t see, of course she won''t know." Zac flicked her forehead and thought her words were a little ridiculous. "Anyway, it should be a very important and secret, or Elizabeth wouldn''t be so nervous. She had no choice but to ept the ckmail from that person and didn''t dare to act rashly," said Essie. Zac nodded, "I''ll ask Reed to pay attention to him. As long as he appears, he can''t run away." "Okay." Essie nodded. In the vi on the other side of Dragon City. Eva was ying with the little boy. "Sit in a row and eat fruits. The fruit is round. The fruit is sweet and fragrant. One for mom, one for Dad, one for sister, one for brother..." She kissed Jell''s face while singing. "You didn''t eat fruit but our Jell''s face," Jim said with a smile. "I just like eating Jell''s little face. It''s round, chubby and fragrant," Eva said and kissed him again. The baby was amused and giggled. After ying for a while, she asked Megan to take him away. She wanted to talk to Jim about something serious. "Vinton is treating his injured leg recently. I want to go to see him while he undergoes the treatment." Before she finished her words, she saw Jim frowning. "Are you trying to keep in touch with him?" he questioned. "I didn''t mean that." Shaking her head, Eva said, "After all, I owe Vinton. In the tsunami, if he hadn''t given me the life jacket, I would have been the one who suffered. I said I would always be with him, but I didn''t do it. I feel sorry for him. I want to make it up to him, so that I won''t feel guilty even if I leave," said Eva. Jim kept silent. He didn''t want Eva to be with him with guilt for Vinton. Only when she put down her guilt would she really give her heart to him. "Then I will try my best to let you go. You are allowed to go there a few times, but no physical contact is allowed. Keep a distance. You should always remember that he is married, and you have a man," he emphasized. "Got it." Eva pouted. She suddenly realized that this guy was so possessive that he had already included her in his private property. On the second day, Eva went to the hospital with Essie. Vinton was receiving acupuncture and massage to help his leg recover. Ingrid was also with him. When she saw Eva and Essie, she smiled and said, "You are here." When Vinton saw Eva, his dim eyes lit up. "Eva, you are here," he said with a smile. "Well, Vinton, you have to work hard and make your legs recover as soon as possible," she said. "I will. How can I sit on a wheelchair all the time?" said Vinton. If he wanted to defeat Jim and take Eva back, he had to make himself a healthy person first. "Vinton, does it hurt?" Ingrid asked. She didn''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine, so she was scared when she saw such a long needle pierce into Vinton''s leg. "The acupuncture won''t hurt," said Vinton. "The current acupuncture is to open up the bloodline and prepare for the operation next week," Essie said. They had invited famous surgical experts from the United States to do the recovery operation of the leg nerves with Vinton. "The operation will be sessful," said Eva. "Eva, you will be here on the day of my operation, won''t you?" Vinton asked. Eva nodded, "Of course I will be here. I''ll be with you, Vinton." Ingrid looked at them with an unreadable expression. Chapter 932 Upgrade Again Chapter 932 Upgrade Again "Eva, Vinton must be very happy to have you here with him," said Ingrid. "Ingrid, you are pregnant. You should take good care of yourself. You don''t have toe with me in the future," said Vinton. He only wanted Eva to be with him. Hearing this, Ingrid felt very ufortable. After all, she was his wife. He needed to treat them with equality. How could he show his preferential? "Vinton, I''ll take care of you with Eva. I''m not that fragile, and my child is also very strong," said Ingrid. "Honey, don''t be willful." Vinton''s tone was not heavy, but there was a bit of sternness on his face. Ingrid lowered her eyes, and her thick long eyshes cast two deep shadows on her white eyelids. When Eva came back, Jim had alreadye back. "Did you go to see Vinton?" he asked. "Yes." Eva nodded. "How''s his leg?" Jim said slowly. "There will be an operation in a few days," said Eva. "Come home with me tomorrow and discuss the wedding ceremony," said Jim. Eva was shocked, "Wedding ceremony! So fast?" "Is it fast? I don''t think it''s too slow. Zac''s youngest child can run an errand for him now. Shouldn''t I get married as soon as possible?" Jim frowned, apparently dissatisfied with her reaction. "I want to discuss our wedding after Vinton''s leg recovers," Eva lowered her head and said in a very low voice. "He cured his leg, and I got married. Does that have anything to do between the two matters?" Jim red at her. This stupid woman even dyed their wedding for Vinton. Did she deserve a lesson? "I want to pay off all my debts to Vinton and get married. Then I won''t feel guilty," Eva said in a low voice. "You don''t owe Vinton anything. Before marriage, everyone has the right to make a choice. And you thought he was dead and you didn''t do anything wrong to him," said Jim. "If Vinton didn''t give me his life jacket, I should be the one who had an ident in the tsunami, not him," said Eva. "That''s his own choice. If that''s the case, you haven''t paid off the favor you owe me until today, so you have to pay it back with the rest of your life." Jim pinched her chin. "I''ve been tortured by you every day. Isn''t it enough to pay your debt of gratitude?" Eva rolled her eyes at him. She had paid her debt of gratitude with her body. "It''s not enough. You have to repay me with a child and the rest of your life," Jim said in a domineering tone. "You are so arbitrary. You must be the reincarnation of a mixed demon." Eva nced at him coquettishly. "You are so lucky. You must have saved the Milky way in your previous life, or I wouldn''t have liked you," Jim retorted. Eva didn''t refute. Instead, she felt that she was lucky to meet two outstanding, perfect and loving men, Vinton and Jim. Normally, it was very lucky for a woman to meet an excellent man, and she met two. She must have saved the Milky way in her previous life. "Whether you want it or not, Daddy and Mommy have arranged the wedding date. If you don''t want to get married, you can tell them in person tomorrow." Eva was dumbfounded. How could it be possible for her to cancel the wedding with the media king and Mrs. Kerry? Did she want to stay in the entertainment industry anymore? Did she want to live in Dragon City? "When?" she asked nervously. "Three monthster, the wedding is supposed to take half a year to prepare. Considering that you may be pregnant, it''s not good to wear a wedding dress if your belly is too big, so they made it three months earlier," Jim said slowly. "All right." Eva gave up resisting. She found that Jim was reminding her, not asking for her opinion. Therefore, she had no right to speak or veto at all. She only had the obligation to agree. Jim was very satisfied with her obedience. He stroked her head and said, "You have to be so obedient from now on, understand?" Eva gave him a ferocious stare. This was not her style. She could explode at any time, and the current surrender was only temporary. How could she be obedient to him all the time? "Scum Jim, since we have decided to get married, shouldn''t we make clear the rights and responsibilities as a couple in the future?" "What rights and obligation do you want?" Jim asked slowly. "Democratic and equal. From now on, you can''t decide everything at home. I have to have a voice and decision. We have to discuss it together," said Eva. Jim sneered, "With a brain and intelligence of a trilobite, what can you decide?" Eva was speechless. "I''m so stupid. Why do you still marry me? Shouldn''t the hostess of your Jing family be as wise and smart as your mother, Mrs. Kerry? You''d better change to another wife. Don''t look for me." "It''s good to be stupid, and it''s also cute to be stupid." Jim smiled, "How about this? From now on, you''ll be in charge of buying things and holding parties at home, and I''ll be in charge of all the important things." That made sense. Eva''s knitted brows rxed. "Well, it''s settled then." After a moment of silence, she asked cautiously, "Scum Jim, is your family asplicated as the Rong family? Do I have to deal with the conflicts between mother-inw and daughter-inw every day? If your mommy doesn''t like me, and thinks that I''m too stupid to be the future hostess of the Jing family. What should I do?" "What kind of person you are? My mommy can see it at a nce. She is so relieved to let me marry you. What are you worried about?" Jim stroked her head andforted her. "You''re right. Your mommy is a smart woman. She must have sharp eyes. She can tell at a nce that I''m an idiot." Eva scratched her head and smiled. On the second day, she boldly followed Jim to the Jing family''s vi. Mrs. Kerry had already known that she was a foodie, so she specially asked the servant to prepare exquisite dessert for her. "Wow, mydy, the almond shaped cake is so exquisite," she eximed. "Have a try." Mrs. Kerry picked up an almond cake with a silver fork and handed it to her. She praised while eating the osmanthus vored muffin. When she was about to taste other desserts, she suddenly felt sick and covered her mouth to retch. "What''s wrong? Doesn''t it taste good?" Jim asked immediately. "No." She waved her hand and said, "Maybe I had a cold in my stomach yesterday. There''s something wrong with it." Mrs. Kerry looked at her and smiled, "Eva, is your menstrual period postponed this month?" Eva calcted, "It''s a few dayste. My period is not stable. And I''ve checked on Baidu, it''s normal if the difference is in ten days." Mrs. Kerry smiled, "I think you are probably pregnant." It wouldn''t be true! Was she so ''lucky''? How could it be so horrible without taking precaution measures? Jim was happy to hear that, "Stupid woman, I said it was time to have a check-up. You have to postpone it for another ten days. I''ll take you to the hospitalter." "It''s time for you to have a child as soon as possible. You are not young anymore. Look at Zac and Essie, their children are so cute." Mrs. Kerry smiled. "Auntie, we still have Jell," Eva said and kissed the baby''s face. "I don''t mind having many children." As she spoke, she called out the chef in the kitchen and rearranged the menu. She had removed all the dishes that were not suitable for pregnant women, such as crabs and soft shelled turtle. As soon as Eva heard that there were many things that pregnant woman could not eat, she felt a little dizzy. She was a foodie and had never thought of restraining herself in food. "I heard that pregnant women have something that she is craving. What if I really want to eat something that is not allow to eat?" "Then you have to endure it." Jim rubbed her nose. For this foodie, preventing her from eating something that she wanted to eat was probably a kind of torture. After that, Mrs. Kerry called the doctor and asked Jim to take Eva to have a check-up. "Congrattions, young master. Mrs. Eva is indeed pregnant," the doctor told them happily. All of a sudden, Eva became a special protected treasure. On the way back, Jim ordered the driver to drive slowly at the speed of a five yard an hour. It took him two hours to arrive at the Jing family''s vi. The media king was back. He was very happy that he was going to be a grandfather. "We have to prepare the wedding for the couple as soon as possible," he said. Eva was still confused. She was not used to being a mother so soon. In order to guide her to discipline this foodie and satisfy her big appetite, Jim and Mrs. Kerry listed what she couldn''t eat. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "You can''t eat such food in the future, understand?" Eva was stunned. "I can''t even eat dragon eyes fruit and litchi?" She liked dragon eye fruit and litchi very much, and it was the season for them. Yesterday, she nned to buy a few pounds of litchi to fulfil her stomach. "No, you can''t. such hot and dry fruit is a taboo for pregnant women," said Mrs. Kerry. She couldn''t eat crabs either. The hairy crabs would be on the market in a month. She liked hairy crabs very much. Every time she ate arge te of them, she would have to watch her mouth watering? It was all scum Jim''s fault. He raped her and made her pregnant. How shameless and sinister he was. Her depressed expression had been written on her face. Mrs. Kerry smiled. "When the baby grows up in your womb, you won''t eat those things even if someone asks you to eat. A mother can even sacrifice her life for the baby." "You are right." Eva smiled awkwardly. How much pain did she have to suffer when she had to endure all these for ten months? Mother was the greatest person in the world. "Keep Eva''s pregnancy a secret for the time being. Don''t spread it out, and announce it after the wedding," said the media king. Chapter 933 On The Verge Of Breaking Down Chapter 933 On The Verge Of Breaking Down Jim nodded. He didn''t want to announce the news so soon. In case it would attract the harassment of countless paparazzi and fans. That would disturb Eva to have a good rest to prevent miscarriage. "Morning pepper, stop all job for the time being. I will discuss it with the contract party." "No, thanks. I''m not that fragile. Even if I''m pregnant, I can still work." Eva felt speechless. "The first three months of pregnancy is critical. It''s better to rest at home to prevent miscarriage," said Mrs. Kerry. Eva couldn''t go against her future mother-inw. If she offended her, she would have a hard time in the future. Since she said so, she lowered her head and said nothing. Although the pregnancy was not announced to the public, Eva still told it to Essie at the first time. Then the kids knew. Mili and Dot were most concerned about whether Eva was carrying a girl or a boy. Dot listened to her belly for a long time, "I think she must be my wife." With a smile, Essie stroked his head and said, "Now the baby is only the size of a fingertip. It''s in the shape of an embryo. We don''t know if it''s a girl or a boy." "We have collected a lot of methods to judge a boy or a girl on the Inte. We can figure it out by some self-testing," Mili said with a smile. She took out the small tools she had prepared, a pencil with a eraser, a sewing needle, and a white thread. She inserted the sewing needle into the eraser at the end of the pencil, hung the needle with thread and put it at the pulse of Eva. The pencil began to rotate. With a smile, Essie said, "Baby, you can''t use this method now. You have to wait until the baby is three months old and there is a maic field." "Is that so?" Mili tilted her head and looked at her in confusion. "You didn''t check carefully, so you tried it randomly." Dot pouted. "Mommy, you must have yed it, right?" Mili asked immediately. With a smile, Essie said, "Yes, I did. But I was pregnant with two babies at that time. So which direction it moves, it is correct." "If it has two baby inside, will it sway horizontally and then vertically?" Mili asked curiously. "No, actually it''s not urate. Everyone''s maic field is slightly different. What can''t be tested is the maic field of the mother to be, which has nothing to do with the child," said Essie. "Is that so?" Mili pouted, looking very disappointed. Stroking her head, Essie continued, "We''ll know whether the baby in sworn mommy''s belly is a boy or a girl after a B Ultrasound examination four monthster." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Okay." Mili nodded. Eva sighed, "Now the most miserable thing for me is that I can''t eat many food. Scum Jim listed arge list of the food that I cannot eat. Those are my favorite food." "You can eat a lot after the baby is born. It''s okay," said Essie with a smile. "Scum Jim is really an annoying guy. He let me have a baby so soon and didn''t allow me to work. I guess the investors will cklist me when Ie back to work postpartum." Eva pouted. "You are the wife of the crown prince of the entertainment circle. No one dares to cklist you. They are too eager to tter you." Essie smiled. "ording to the rules of the Jing family, even if you want to come back to work after giving birth, you can only act in a ys with Jim being your male lead. You can''t partner with anyone else. Besides, no one dares to partner you. If he offend Jim, he will be banned from the entertainment circle." Indeed, a possessive and arrogant man like Jim would definitely not allow her to act with others. "It seems that my acting career hase to an end. I have to retire from behind the screen in the future." She sighed. "If my brother knows this, it will be a big blow," said Essie. "Don''t tell Vinton about it, or it will affect his operation. I knew we were destined to be apart." "That''s right. You and Jim are destined to be together. Maybe Ingrid is ''the one'' for my brother," said Essie. After a moment''s silence, she continued, "Don''t let Janice know about it in advance. I don''t know what she will do next since she was able to change the medicinest time. She will go crazy as long as she is stimted. You should be careful." Eva frowned, "She must have known. I told my mother about my pregnancy. Jade and J must have known it. J will tell Janice, right?" "If you tell her, it is no big deal. Anyway, she will know when your belly shows." Essie patted her on the shoulder. At this moment, Janice did know. She screamed hysterically in the hall, as if she had lost her mind. "Why? This bitch could get pregnant so soon. Why didn''t God let her never have a baby? God, you are so unfair. Jim is mine. Why did you let this bitch take Jim away from me!" She wished she could rush out and kill Eva directly with a knife, so she would die with her baby in her belly. Nichs hugged her from behind and said, "Margret, calm down. Eva and Jim have lived together. Isn''t pregnancy a matter of time? You and Jim are not meant to be together, just like Eva and Vinton. You are destined to be apart. God doesn''t like you to be together." "Eva has better genes than me. What else can shepare with me? My genes are not good. It''s not my fault. Why do they stop me from being with Jim? I''ve already given in and agreed Jim to have a baby with others. Why didn''t the Jing family ept me? They treated that bitch Eva as a treasure and wanted to hold a wedding with her?" Janice broke down and spoke incoherently. "Margret, it''s not your fault to have a gic problem. But if you insist and refuse toe out from a dead end, it''s your problem." "I love Jim. I have struggled in America for so many years in order toe back and reunite with him. But he fell in love with that bitch, had sex with her and had a child with her. It''s unfair to me. I don''t ept it," Janice screamed. "Margret, this is the reality. You have to ept it. You can''t force Jim to fall in love with you again. What you can do is to forget him and start a new life. Let him go, and let yourself go," Nichs warned. But Janice didn''t listen to him. A person with a tendency of schizophrenia, with personality disorder and severe paranoia couldn''t get out of the dead end under other people''s advice. "I''ll make Jim regret. I''ll let him know that he chose Eva, but he didn''t choose me. It''s the most wrong decision he has ever made in his life," she said through gritted teeth. Her face, eyes and heart were filled with deep resentment. Nichs sighed, "Margret, you can''t be like this. Your hysteria will only make men hate you. No man was willing to have a woman like a lunatic. If you really want to get back together with Jim, you have to treat your personality disorder. Otherwise, Jim won''t ept a woman with dual personality." "As long as he wants, I can be the former Janice, and I won''t change," said Janice. "But you didn''t. As long as you get a little stimtion, you will be a terrible woman. Only I can ept your change, and Jim will not," Nichs said in a low voice. "I changed because of him. If he hadn''t irritated me and insists to be with Eva, I wouldn''t have been like this," said Janice. "Margret, you know what? You have a very serious mental disease, and your secondary personality is also evolved from it. You are jealous of J''s health. You are jealous that she hasn''t inherited the disease from your family, so you feed her with hallucinogen to make everyone think that she is insane. You tried every means to deal with Eva, or even kill her, just because Jim fell in love with her. This is a psychological reaction. Jim has seen through you. He can''t ept a woman with mental problems who will do terrible things at any time," Nichs said frankly and sharply. The corners of Janice''s mouth twitched violently. "Since I am so terrible and unbearable in your eyes, why do you still like me?" "Because I like to challenge, challenge incurable diseases, challenge the highest point of medicine, and challenge women with split personality," Nichs said honestly, shrugging his shoulders. "Unfortunately, it''s impossible for Jim to ept such a challenge. Do you know the biggest difference between you and Eva? You only know how to attack and demand, and Eva knows how to retreat. Only such a woman can arouse the desire of a man like Jim who is superior to others. This is called ''retreat for advance''. " "If I give in, Jim will never be with me," said Janice. "Of course it''s impossible now. No matter what method you use, even if you kill Eva, Jim won''t be with you, because in his eyes, you are as evil as the queen in ''Snow White''. The feelings of the past have disappeared in your little actions. If you used different ways at the beginning, you could keep your previous good impression even there is without love between you." Nichs decided to give her a hard lesson and tried to wake her up. Janice was on the verge of copse. When she first came back to Dragon City, she had tried her best to make use of J to get rid of Eva. She didn''t expect that Eva would get out of danger again and again. In the end, she had to show up in person in case that Eva really took Jim away from her. But she didn''t expect that she was still a stepte and let Eva get ahead of her. Eva was a stumbling block. If she didn''t get rid of her, she would never be able to get back together with Jim. Chapter 934 Destroy The Alliance Chapter 934 Destroy The Alliance Fordidy Landen came to Dragon City to discuss his daughter''s wedding. Of course, there was another purpose, which was to help his son-inw regain the position of sessor of the Xu family. Elizabeth was very happy to have an alliance. Now she needed a capable assistant and a good rtive to help her. After getting off the ne, Fordidy first met Elizabeth in private and the two talked for a long time. In the Xu family''s manor, Fordidy looked at Holy up and down. It turned out that he was just a teenager and was not a threat at all. He looked at Essie again. Elizabeth once said that she was a powerful person. Baron listened to her daughter very much. She had the support of the Rong family, so he should be careful. However, Ingrid said that she had a good rtionship with Vinton, and such a person seemed worthy of him to win over. Bing an alliance was definitely better than being an enemy. Baron gave him a list of betrothal presents, and he looked at it with satisfaction. After all, the Xu group was developing the market in Southeast Asia. The marriage with Fordidy Landen family was helpful for the Xu group''s business. "My Ingrid is a good girl. You will be satisfied with her," Fordidy said with a smile. "We do like Ingrid very much. She and Vinton is like the old saying in our country that ''A marriage is made by a single red thread connecting the couple who may be a thousand miles apart''," said Mrs. Vicki with a smile. "It''s not easy for Vinton toe back and reunite with us. Don''t send him to Southeast Asia. Just stay in the group. If I can''t see him for one day, I will feel losing something in my heart," said Elizabeth. "No, I won''t. send someone else to manage the Southeast Asia first, and Vinton will continue to be the vice president," said Mrs. Vicki. Baron nodded and said, "Let''s cure his leg first. It''s time for us to prepare for their wedding." "Yes, we have to hold the wedding before Ingrid''s belly gets too obvious. Otherwise, it''s not good to hold a wedding with a big belly." Mrs. Vicki nodded slightly. Holy was ying his iPad. What they were talking about had nothing to do with him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Fordidy looked at him and smiled. "Baron, your younger son are so young. Do you really believe that you can hand over such a huge family business to him?" he said in a casual tone, as if he just mentioned it casually. "Fordidy, at that time, everyone thought that something had happened to Vinton, so he made this little child the heir. Now that Vinton hase back, of course we have to reconsider the sessor," Elizabeth said. Baron took a puff of his cigar and nced at her, "Since the head of the family has been appointed, how can we change it at will? I will check on Holy''s performance after he grows up. Holy is so smart that he can take on a great responsibility." "It''s unfair to deprive Vinton of his rights," said Elizabeth. "In F Ind, I will let several sonspete fairly. The one who is more outstanding will be the ind owner in the future. I advise you to do the same. Let your two sonspete. The one who is more capable will be the sessor," said Fordidy. "Fordidy, you are here to discuss about the marriage of our children. The problem of the heir is my family affairs. Vinton and Holy are both my sons. I will make a reasonable arrangement. You don''t have to worry about them," said Baron. Obviously, he wanted Fordidy not to interfere in the internal affairs of the Xu family. Noticing his displeasure, Fordidy didn''t say anything more. As an outsider, he couldn''t tell him about it in public. He had to do it secretly. Then he made an appointment with Essie alone to sound about her stand. Last time, Zac said that Fordidy would meddle in thepetition for the heir of the Xu family, so Essie had already understood his intention. "Mr. Fordidy, my elder brother and Holy are both my brothers. No matter who bes the crown prince of the Xu family, I will support them. I will bias to either side," she expressed her stand firmly. "So if Vinton bes the head of the Xu family, you will support him, won''t you?" "Of course," said Essie. Fordidy took a drag on his cigar and said tentatively, "I heard that your mother used to be the hostess of the Xu family. She was kicked out of the Xu family because of the intervention of Vinton''s mother. You must hate Vinton''s mother very much, right?" "I really don''t like her, but it doesn''t hinder the rtionship between my brother and me." Taking a sip of tea, Essie said slowly, "Mr. Fordidy, you''re new here. You don''t know much about our family, do you?" "Miss Xu, please help me understand," said Fordidy. "When you were in the Xu family''s manor, you should have known that the rtionship between Mr. Baron and Elizabeth has existed in name only," said Essie slowly. Fordidy was a little surprised. No wonder he felt there was something strange between the two of them. They were not like a couple at all. They didn''t even sit together. "They are going to divorce?" "Mr. Baron has always been nning on this." Essie said, "You won''t know that in fact, nearly two years ago, my brother had the chance to be the leader of the Xu family, but unfortunately, his mother wanted to be the Empress Wu and pulled him down." "How could it be?" Fordidy trembled violently. "At that time, the Xu group encountered a crisis and Mr. Baron was in aa. Elizabeth colluded with awyer to forge a fakemission to monopolize the Xu group," said Essie. "Is a woman so ambitious?" Fordidy frowned. "She did it not only for herself, but for her illegitimate child outside," said Essie. "What?" Fordidy almost jumped up from the sofa. "Originally, this family scandal cannot be publicized, but you are also the rtive of our Xu family, so it doesn''t matter to tell you." Taking a sip of green tea, Essie continued, "Mr. Baron have a half-brother, my uncle Bles. Elizabeth and my uncle Blesmitted adultery and gave birth to an illegitimate child, who is kept in the United States. It''s impossible for her to let my brother take charge of the Xu group. Her purpose is to upy the Xu group through my brother, and then let her and my uncle Bles'' illegitimate children inherit it." "I can''t believe there is such a thing in the world. This woman is so hateful, isn''t she? Isn''t Vinton her own son?" said Fordidy. "She didn''t treat my brother well since he was a child. She doesn''t look like his biological mother at all, so the rtionship between my brother and his mother is very light," said Essie. "My brother is a very capable and excellent man. The reason why Mr. Baron doesn''t intend to change the sessor is that he is afraid of Elizabeth would control my brother. He is afraid that my brother will be used by Elizabeth and the Xu group will fall into the hands of outsiders." "Mr. Fordidy, you speak Chinese so well that you should know something about Chinese culture and history. There is a famous female emperor in China called Empress Wu. She took over the Tang kingdom from her son and became the emperor herself." "Besides, there is a Chinese saying that the son are valued by the mothers. If a husband likes his wife, he will like the son of his wife. If he hates his wife, he will also hate his wife''s child. I''ve told my brother that he''d better keep a distance from Elizabeth in case he gets involved." The reason why Essie said so was that she wanted to destroy the alliance between him and Elizabeth. If she guessed right, Fordidy must have secretly plotted with Elizabeth. She had to make Fordidy hate Elizabeth, so that the two of them could not be together. After a long silence, Fordidy said in a low voice, "Women in your country are very powerful. Women in our country can''t do so much." "China is a democratic country. We value gender equality," said Essie. "It''s not good to give women too much power." Fordidy pouted. "Mr. Fordidy, you need to know that half of the world is created by women," said Essie with a smile. "I heard that Miss Xu is a very powerful person." Fordidy said, "Miss Xu, please take care of Ingrid from now on." "Don''t worry, Mr. Fordidy. It''s our duty to take care of her since she left her country toe all this way to our home," said Essie. "I heard from Ingrid that Vinton has a fiancee in Dragon City. She is a good friend of Miss Xu. I don''t know how Vinton is going to deal with this matter now," Fordidy asked. "Mr. Fordidy, don''t worry. She has found her perfect husband and will get married soon," said Essie. "That''s good. That sounds good to everybody," Fordidy said with a smile. At this time, on the other side of Dragon City, Jim was cooking Italy food for his wife to be. He had been worried that Eva would get morning sickness, but he didn''t expect her to have a good appetite. It seemed that the baby in her belly was also a foodie. Eva kept swallowing. She was hungry and just waited for the meal. "Herees the spaghetti bolognaise." Jim put arge te of noodles in front of her and said, "Let''s eat, big greedy cat and little greedy cat." "Scum Jim, do you want a boy or a girl?" Eva said while eating. "It''s good to have either a boy or a girl. Since Dot is so anxious and wants his wife to be born as soon as possible, in case of generation gap, we will have a daughter first and a son in the future," said Jim. "Okay, I will just listen to you." Eva nodded with a smile, "If we don''t have a daughter, Dot''s mouth will be pouted." "Mili and Dot are two smart kids. I guess our children are as smart as them," Jim said with a smile. "The baby have to be as smart as you. If she follows my genes, she will be stupid." Eva pouted. "It doesn''t matter. IQ can beprehensive." Jim stroked her head andforted her. "Oh, that''s good." Eva breathed a sigh of relief. In the evening, Nichs came with Janice. Nichs didn''t want Janice toe here, but Janice was on hunger strike, so he had to take her here. "I heard that Eva is pregnant. I came here with Janice to congratte you," said Nichs. Chapter 935 Plan The Murder With Others Knife Chapter 935 n The Murder With Other''s Knife In these days, it was better to strike first. As expected, Eva overtook her in speed and seized the opportunity. She was so lucky that she couldn''t get her killed. Janice stared at the t belly of Eva. How she wished her eyes were arrows. One arrow pierced into Eva''s stomach, she would die with the baby in her belly. "Eva, I thought you would consider Vinton''s feelings, but I didn''t expect you to really forget him. But Jim is indeed very charming. No woman can resist his charm," she said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. Jim narrowed his brown eyes and asked coldly, "Janice, have you changed your personality these days?" "Anyway, no matter which personality I have, you don''t love me anymore. Why do I have to change it? It''s so troublesome. No matter which personality I have, Nichs will like it, so I don''t care." Janice''s tone was full of resentment. He loved him so much and now she hated him as much as her previous love to him. Now she hated Jim to the core. He let her down. She was not happy. So she didn''t want him and Eva to be happy. "It''s a good thing that you are willing to ept Nichs," said Jim. "Yes, your mind is all on Eva. Why should I waste my time on you?" Janice said. It seemed that she came here today to break off the friendship with Jim. "You really shouldn''t waste your time on me." Jim said, "You should find your own love." "So today, I am here to let you know that I have given up. From now on, I will be in a rtionship with Nichs and won''t miss you anymore," Janice said seriously. Nichs was right. She should retreat for the sake of advancing. Men didn''t like women who were obsessed and entangle them. "Good, Janice. That''s what you should do. I''m d that you have thought it through and are willing to come out," said Jim in a low voice. "Shouldn''t people look forward? Jim, I''m d that you''re going to be a father. I think Vinton will get through it like me. I feel sorry for him for our same affliction. You think I''m dead, then you are with Eva. And Eva thinks he''s dead, then she''s with you. We are all fooled by God," said Janice. Eva could tell that she was still angry. It was understandable. After all, she had loved him for so many years, but now he suddenly didn''t love her. Anyone could not bear it. As long as she was willing to let go of this rtionship and start over with Nichs, she would forget it sooner orter. Nichs looked very calm. He didn''t seem to be agitated by Janice''s words, because he knew very well that she was not really going to give up, but was thinking about something else. Jell jumped happily on Jim''s body. He liked to have fun. The more people there were, the happier he would be. Janice looked at the baby lovingly, "Jim, Eva, since you have your own child, shouldn''t you return Jell to me?" Eva was slightly stunned. "Janice, you are not in a good mental state to take care of the child. It''s better for Jell to stay here." "You are going to have your own baby soon, and I don''t know when I can have mine. If Nichs''s experiment didn''t work, I couldn''t be a mother. Jell might be my only child. Please give him back to me. I promise I won''t hurt him again," Janice begged, looking pitiful. "Jell is my son. He stays here and won''t go anywhere. Janice, you are too mentally unstable. I can''t trust you. If you still want to be Jell''s mother, you should treat your disease as soon as possible. I need to see the doctor''s certificate to let you get close to Jell," Jim said seriously. Janice cried, "Jim, you are too cruel. You asked me to adopt a child and let me be a mother. Now you are the one who takes away my child and deprives me of my right to be a mother. I have given up on you. I just want my child back. Can''t I?" She had her own n. As long as the child went to her ce, she would have a way to attract Eva and then deal with her. She must find a way to get rid of her child. She couldn''t let this bitch give birth to the bastard and make her and Jim happy. "It''s good for Janice to have a baby. Why don''t you try again and let her take care of the baby?" said Nichs. "I can''t risk a child before shepletely recovers. I can allow her toe here to see the child, but she can''t take the child away," Jim said resolutely. Eva didn''t agree either. She was still afraid at the thought that Janice had hurt the baby several times. If she had a rpse, the consequences would be unimaginable. Besides, judging from her mental state, she was not in a good condition, so she couldn''t give the baby to her. "Janice, if you miss Jell, you cane to see her. Then we can rest assured," she said. A malicious light shed in Janice''s eyes. "I''m fine now. Why do you all suspect my mental problem? I have dual personality. But I don''t have mental disease. Even my second personality is normal." "Miss Wang, will the normal you turn the air conditioner to the minimum, take off all the child''s clothes and put him aside until he pass out because of the cold? Would the normal you putxative in the baby''s milk powder?" Megan cut in. Janice rolled her eyes at her and said, "It''s not your turn, a babysitter to interrupt us. The people in your Rong Mansion are really unruly. Is this how the hostess of the Rong family, Essie, tames the servants?" Megan pouted. "As the baby''s nanny, it''s my duty to take good care of the baby and ensure his safety." Janice hated Megan very much. If it weren''t for this damn nosy nanny, her scheme wouldn''t have been exposed at all. "All right, I''ll undertake the treatment. Maybe I can be cured it in a month." "We are looking forward to your early recovery of mental health," said Jim. Janice smiled faintly. A strange look shed through her eyes. She would be normal. Before killing Eva, she would keep normal and would not show her weakness again. After returning home, she called Vinton and told him that Eva was pregnant. It would be a piece of cake for Vinton to kill Eva''s child. Eva would not guard against Vinton. This was undoubtedly a huge blow to Vinton. He had never expected that Eva would be pregnant so soon. Why was the God so cruel to separate them? It was not easy for him to get close to Eva. Why did God do this to him again? Ingrid''s pregnancy was already troublesome enough, and Eva was pregnant. Wasn''t it not going to give him a chance? "Vinton, you should know that women all care about their children very much. In order to make their children have aplete family, a mother can sacrifice anything. Even if Eva still wants to be back with you, she will give up on you for the sake of the child. If you still want to get back together with her, you have to make the baby unable to be born," Janice reminded. Vinton tightened his grip on the microphone, "Since you know how important a child is to a mother, you should know that a mother can protect her child with her own life. If I hurt the child of Eva, our rtionship will really end, and she will never forgive me all her life. So stop thinking about me." "Are you naive or stupid? If you do such a thing, you let her know, you are a fool. How could she know that you killed her child by hiring someone to do it?" said Janice. "Shut up! Don''t think that I don''t know what you are up to. Do you think Jim will want you after you kill the child of Eva? A vicious psychopath like you is a man''s nightmare. Whoever is with you, who is unlucky!" Vinton said angrily. "I have said what I should. It''s up to you. After the baby is born, you and Eva will be done." Then Janice hung up the phone. Vinton was so indecisive. No wonder he couldn''t make it. However, she would not give up the chance to persuade him. After all, it was better to rely on him than to dirty her own hands. It was all Eva''s fault that the bitch exposed her secret. Otherwise, it would be the best if J could do it. She realized that the biggest mistake she had made was to let J marry Jade. This stupid woman was now obedient to Jade,pletely ignoring her sister''s order. It was so hateful. In the past, J was her knife. She could manipte her to do anything she wanted but couldn''t, and let her deal with the people she hated. Now without her sharp knife, she really couldn''t do anything smoothly. In the Rong Mansion, Zac was ying Go with the children. Essie was watching. "Mommy, don''t you hate watching Go the most?" said Mili. "It''s so boring. So I just watch you ying," said Essie. She didn''t like ying Go. She didn''t like things that required thinking a lot. Mili was also watching the game. Rabi was studying on the side. In fact, he didn''t understand at all. At his age, he was not suitable to y such advanced things as go. "Mommy, you don''t know how to y go, do you?" Rabi looked at Essie. "I know a little bit, but I y very bad." Essie stuck out her tongue. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "No wonder I don''t understand," said Rabi. His IQ was the same as his mother''s, so it was normal for him not to y go. Mili, Dot and Dawny all like their daddy. He liked their mommy, so their mommy liked him the most. Although he was a little depressed that he liked his clumsy mother, he could not choose over it. Chapter 936 Not A Biological Daughter Chapter 936 Not A Biological Daughter Uninvited guests came to the dessert coffee shop of the Qi family. Seeing them, Eva couldn''t help frowning. They were the rtives of the Fang n, the man''s elder brother, sister-inw and niece. As soon as she saw Eva, the smile on her aunt''s face brightened. She wanted to pull her gloves intimately, but Eva shook off her hands mercilessly, took two steps back, and said coldly, "Why are you here?" Seeing that Eva''s aunt stood there awkwardly and didn''t know what to do, Percy stood up from the sofa and pulled her daughter over. "In fact, two days ago, your aunt called to see us in City Q. Today when they arrived, I called you here." Her aunt smiled apologetically and said, "Look at your mother. There are so many happy events at home, but she didn''t inform us. If it weren''t for your father..." When she was talking, her husband next to her hit her with his elbow. She immediately realized that she had made a slip of the tongue, and pped herself in the mouth. "Look at this mouth. Why do I mention my brother?" Eva nced at her coldly, "You should go to that man''s ce. Why do youe to me?" "Go... We have gone to his ce." Her uncle nodded and said, "But we are here to visit you. Although your mother has divorced him, you are all family members of the Fang family. Our family bond is endless." "Yes." Her aunt continued, "From now on, you and your cousin, Fallon should take care of each other..." Eva snorted in her heart, and an extremely malicious and cold light shed through her eyes. Although she was not an adult at that time, she remembered clearly that her uncle supported the man to divorce her mother, so that the mistress could enter the Fang family as soon as possible. They even scolded her mother in front of everyone in the yard, telling her never to step into Fang family again. They were more heartless than stones. She took a sip of her coffee and sneered, "As the saying goes, ''every do has its day''. So you can''t be too ruthless, right?" "Yes... Right." Her aunt lowered her eyes with a guilty conscience. She was very clear about what Eva said. Not only did she not speak for Percy, she also kept stirring up trouble at home and helping her brother and Percy divorce. Looking at her, Eva moved her lips and wanted to say something more. Seeing that her mother waved her hand, she restrained herself. Percy greeted them with a smile, which eased the tense atmosphere in the room. "Brother, sister-in- law, it''s not easy for you toe here, so you can stay here for two more days. In the afternoon, Jade wille if he has no ss. I''ll ask the two children to take you and Fallon out for a walk." The brother and sister-inw nodded with an apologetic smile. Fallon, who was silent beside, seemed not to be happy. She pulled her mother''s sleeve and said, "Mom, we are not here for fun. We are here for serious business. Why don''t you tell my cousin?" Her mother shook her daughter''s hand and gave her a reproachful look. She smiled awkwardly and said nothing. She could see that Eva was still holding a grudge in her heart, so she had no courage to say anything. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fallon was so anxious that she stamped her feet hard and jumped up, regardless of the number of anything. "Dad, mom, it''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. You did not treat aunt and cousin better. Now, my cousin won''t help me. I won''t be famous for the rest of my life." Eva nced at her and understood the purpose of their visit. She remembered that Fallon was also a student of the film academy. She had been ying walk-on parts in the entertainment circle and didn''t make a name in it. She often said that she was her cousin, but she denied it and said that she didn''t have much connection with her. At this moment, Eva didn''t say anything. She lowered her head to drink coffee, as if she hadn''t heard her at all. Percy held her hand and smiled kindly. "Fallon, don''t worry. Tell me what you want from Eva. I''ll ask her to help you if she can." Hearing that, Fallon was very happy. She sat beside Percy with a big smile on her face and held her arm intimately. "Aunt, you don''t know how miserable I am. I''m not worse than others in appearance and figure, but no director likes me and let me act in their y. My ssmate has been famous since we were in our sophomore. I''ve been struggling in the entertainment field for so many years, and I only yed a few unimpressive supporting roles, I cannot even afford my rent now." Percy patted her hand and said, "I know what you mean. Do you want Eva to talk to those directors and help you get some good role in the ys?" Fallon nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "Aunt, that''s it. Eva is now the number one star in the entertainment circle, and I heard that she is going to marry Jim, the crown prince''s wife in the media circle. As long as she gives me a push behind her, I will walk forward along the road of stars without any obstruction, until I be theureate queen of the movie!" She raised her arm and drew it from her chest. Her face was full of admiration, as if she had seen her brilliant day. Eva couldn''t help but burst intoughter on the back of the sofa, "Cousin, you''re so funny. You''re so good at acting. You are really gifted." Hearing what Eva said, her aunt quickly answered, "Yes, you''re right. This child''s acting skill is not worse than her ssmates, but she is not as lucky as them. In order to let her go to the film academy, I spent a lot of money, sending her to dance, learn the piano, learn..." "Mom, you shouldn''t have cut in. You are such a mean and selfish person. My cousin doesn''t like you, and I don''t like you either." Fallon scolded her mother rudely. She was so angry that she raised her hand and was about to p her daughter, but was stopped by her husband. "Don''t worry. Let her talk to Eva by herself. They peers are easy-going." He could tell that his niece was polite to his daughter. Fallon sat beside Eva fawningly, "Cousin, do you remember that I came to your school with my ssmates during the first and summer vacation and dropped by to see you and gave you two new dresses?" Eva smiled. Of course she remembered that she was working in a coffee shop at that time. She came in with many bags, all of which were new clothes bought from shopping, and there were two dresses. Her ssmates said that she didn''t look good in them, so she made a favorable favor and gave them to her. "Cousin, I have a good memory. I always remember clearly the good and bad things of others, and I won''t forget even a little." Her cold eyes were like invisible ps, slowly pping across the faces of her uncle and aunt, which made the faces of the two people red. When she looked back, her eyes softened. "Cousin, I think you are lucky today. Yesterday, I heard from Sammy that Sunny Media hasunched a thirty episode y about fashion show, and there is no suitable actress for the supporting actress. When I go back, I will tell him to make an appointment with the director and arrange a time for you to audition. But whether you can be chosen or not depends on your performance." "That''s great, cousin." Fallon jumped with joy and hugged Eva, "I know the rtionship between us won''t be broken by your mean aunt." Hearing that Eva was willing to help, her aunt felt guiltier. "We were really confused at that time. I''m sorry for you three. We were also fooled by our brother. He said that Eva was not his daughter..." "Alright, that''s enough, sister inw." Percy interrupted immediately, "Let bygones be bygones. You don''t have to mention it again." There was an indescribable look in her eyes. She picked up the cup and took a few sips of tea, hiding the slightly rippling mood on her face behind the cup. Eva didn''t miss all that. A hint of astonishment shed across her face. As soon as they left, she pulled her mother aside and asked, "Mom, what does York mean? He said I''m not his daughter, didn''t he?" Percy lowered her head and didn''t say anything. Now that things hade to this, it might be time to solve some problems. Putting the teacup gently on the tea table, pearl took a deep breath, touched Eva''s head and said, "Eva, I have always kept something in my mind. I have always want to find a suitable time to have a talk with you. I still remember the first time I met your father Han more than twenty years ago. It was at a friend''s birthday party. He was very handsome, with a pair of very attractive eyes. His behavior was elegant, noble and gentlemanly. During the half-time break, he invited me as his dancing partner. Then we danced one after another, and finally won all theureate of dance king and queen. In the following period of time, we were gradually attracted by each other. Naturally, that kind of thing happened." Percy took a sip of tea and continued, "When we were all nning when we would get married, suddenly one day, he came to me and said that he had something urgent to do and had to leave for a period of time. Then he left in a hurry without saying a few words. After he left, I found that I was pregnant with you. When I was worrying about this matter, York came to me and said that he liked me all the time and was willing to be the father of my child and hide this matter from me. For the sake of your smooth birth and have a good environment to grow up, plus the good manner York, showed I married into the Fang n and said that I was pregnant with the child of the Fang n. Later, you will know about the Fang n." Hearing her mother''s words, Eva was obviously stunned. In the past more than twenty years, she had always thought that she was the biological daughter of York, and she still remembered that he had abandoned her and her mother. Suddenly, her mother told her that she was not York''s biological daughter. It seemed that she had no reason to hate him. "Mom, do you mean my biological father is father Han?" Eva''s body convulsed violently. Percy covered her teacup. She had been hesitating whether she should tell Eva about her biological father, and she was afraid of breaking the current peaceful life. "Jonson has a special identity. The sudden appearance of an illegitimate daughter will affect his political image, so I have been keeping it a secret from him." "If father Han doesn''t want to admit that I''m his daughter, I''ll just pretend that I don''t have that father." Chapter 937 The Reunion Of Father And Daughter Chapter 937 The Reunion Of Father And Daughter Eva said in a fit of pique. At the thought that Jonson had abandoned her for so many years, she felt that he was no different from York. "Eva, don''t me your father. If he knows that he has a daughter like you, he will be very happy." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jonson and his ex-wife had two sons. Without a daughter, he had always been looking forward to having a daughter. "Haven''t you told it to father Han yet?" Eva was slightly shocked. "I haven''t figured out what to say. Last time I told him that you were not York''s biological daughter. I thought he would think that you might be his daughter, but I didn''t expect..." Percy paused and sighed. "Then let''s forget it if he didn''t think of it. I guess even if father Han knew it, he wouldn''t want to recognize me as his daughter," Eva frowned and said. "Eva, will you me me?" asked Percy. "No, I won''t me you. You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s all their fault." Eva shook her head. If father Han hadn''t left, her mother wouldn''t have married York and suffered such pain. "In fact, it''s father Han who really hurts you. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have suffered so much," said Eva. "It''s not Jonson''s fault. He came back to me, but unfortunately, I had been married to York at that time." Percy sighed heavily. "Your father Han called yesterday and said that he woulde to Dragon City in two days. You two can have a good time together." She had nned to go to Jonson''s ce after getting married, but she was worried about her son Jade and J, so she came back after two months. Eva knew what his mother meant. She wanted her to recognize Jonson, but for her, it didn''t matter whether she recognized Jonson as her father or not. Anyway, she was used to having no father. She told this to Essie, and Essie was happy for her. "Eva, the Han family is the number one family in Country X. If you and uncle Han recognize each other, you will be the daughter of a noble family. It can be said that you are married to Jim from a family of equal social rank. Isn''t it perfect?" "I have never thought so much." Eva pouted. "Rich families prefer to match their marriage with the same social rank. Your identity as the daughter of the Han family is called icing on the cake. No one will think that you are marrying to someone of a higher social rank," said Essie. Eva agreed with her, but... "I''m just an illegitimate daughter. How noble can I be?" "Who said you were an illegitimate daughter?" Essie pped her hands and said, "Uncle Jonson has married auntie Percy. She is the real Mrs. Han, and you are also the real daughter of the Han family. How can you be an illegitimate daughter?" Eva scratched her head and said, "What you said makes sense. I almost forget it." "So, from now on, your name is Eva Han, not Eva Fang. Anyway, you hate York and his family name Fang," said Essie with a smile. "Eva Han?" After thinking for a while, Eva felt a little awkward and gave up thinking about it. "Father Han wille to Dragon City in two days. I don''t know how to face him." "Don''t worry. You can recognize him as soon as hees. You are a family anyway. Besides, uncle Jonson is so kind. He may be happy if he knows that you are his daughter," teased Essie. After thinking for a while, Eva shook her head and agreed to go to the airport with Essie. "Essie,e with me to pick up father Han at the airport." That day, Jonson called Percy and told her that he had arrived at the airport. Then, Essie took Eva straight to the airport. On the way back, Eva was silent, lowering her head and thinking about something. Jonson felt a little strange. He touched Eva''s head and said, "Eva, are you okay?" "Yes, I''m fine," Eva said in a hurry. "Then why didn''t you talk much along the way and you were absent-minded all the time?" Jonson was a little worried. "Nothing. A lot of things have happened recently. I was absent-minded just now." Eva quickly covered it up. After Essie parked the car, Eva and Jonson walked to the apartment. Percy was already waiting at the door. After helping to pick up the luggage, Percy winked at Eva and said, "If you have something to deal with, you can go with Essie. Don''t worry about us two." Eva knew that her mother wanted to have a talk with Jonson alone first, so she quickly found an excuse, "Father Han, Essie and I have an appointment with another friend. I''lle to youter." After saying goodbye, with a little relief, Eva ran quickly to the parking lot to look for Essie. "Jonson." After Jonson sat down, Percy brought him a cup of tea. "I always have something to tell you, but I always don''t know how. Eva is actually not the daughter of York. She is our child." "Our child!" Jonson couldn''t believe it. "Yes, our child! Do you still remember the time you left? In fact, a few days after you left, I found that I was pregnant." "Then why didn''t you tell me in time?" "I didn''t know at first. But when I knew it, I couldn''t get in touch with you." "You left in such a hurry that I couldn''t get in touch with you. In order to give birth to the baby, I have to find someone to get married first. In this way, I married York, and then I have Jade. And for what happenedter, I''ve told you the rest." "Does Eva know? Why didn''t you tell me about it in time when you met meter?" Jonson thought for a while and continued to ask. "I just told her about it. When I met you again, I was hesitating whether I should tell you or not. But I''m afraid that Eva and Jade will have other thought, and I''m also afraid that you won''t believe me. Besides, our current peaceful life may be destroyed, so I didn''t even mention it to Eva," replied Percy. "What''s Eva''s attitude towards this? Did she say that she would recognize me as her father? "Obviously, Jonson is a little worried about gain and loss. "She was a little angry about those years that you were not by her side, but after I exined, she was not so angry. In addition, you have been on good terms these days. I think she will ept you," noticing that Jonson wanted to recognize her daughter, Percy said to him. "I''ll go out to buy some delicious food and make a sumptuous dinner tonight. You many think about how to recognize Evater." Percy twisted the basket and walked out of the door quietly, leaving Jonson alone, lost in thought. In the evening, Eva and Essie came back from outside. Percy warmly invited Essie to stay for dinner, but considering that Jonson would definitely recognize Eva and that it would be inconvenient for them to do it in front of an outsider, she politely declined it and gave up. Because Jade couldn''te back because of something, only Jonson and Eva and her mother were left at the table. When the dishes were served, both Eva and Jonson wanted to say something, but they didn''t know how to say it first, so the atmosphere at the table was somewhat dull. After thest dish was served, Percy looked at the father and daughter who were lowering their heads and eating their own dishes at the table, she felt a little funny. Shedled a bowl of soup for Jonson and Eva respectively and broke the silence. "Jonson, Eva, you two also know that you two are biological father and daughter. I think tonight is a good time. Tell me what you think." After a moment of silence, Jonson stood up and said excitedly to Eva, "Eva, I didn''t know your mother was pregnant with you at that time. Because of an ident at home, I had to go back ahead of time. If I had known that your mother was pregnant with you, I would have taken her back with me. It was all my fault. Please forgive me." Eva also sensed Jonson''s sincerity, and the little anger remained in her heart had disappeared. In addition, with the encouragement and expectation in Percy''s eyes, she also quickly expressed her stand. "Father Han." Eva thought for a while and said, "Dad, it''s not all your fault. I don''t hate you. But I have always thought that I am the daughter of the Fang n over the years, and I don''t take him as a father. I''m used to having no biological father and you''re my father Han. But now you suddenly appear as my biological father. I just feel a little shock." "As long as you don''t hate me, it''s okay. Over the years, I haven''t fully fulfilled my responsibility as a father. I will definitely make it up to you in the future." Seeing that Eva didn''t show any strong rejection, Jonson was happy and at a loss. Over the years, Jonson had always wanted a daughter, which was also the reason why he was good to Eva. Jonson was surprised that his daughter suddenly became his own daughter. As for Eva, she was used to father Han in her life, so she didn''t show any special emotional fluctuation. After the initial expectation, fear of loss, she slowly adapted to it. But when she saw the heartfelt joy of Percy and Jonson, Eva was still happy. So the dinner ended slowly in the small talks andughter of each other. After dinner, it was already over ten o''clock when Eva drove back to the vi. Jim had just finished his work and returned home. He opened the door for Eva and said, "Did you have dinner with your mother tonight? Essie just called and asked if you had arrived. I heard that you went shopping this afternoon and picked the clothes of the baby." Seeing that Jim didn''t ask more about the dinner, Eva didn''t think it was the right time to tell him the Jonson and she had recognized each other as father and daughter, so she did not mention it. "Yes. In the afternoon, we saw a particrly beautiful little princess dress in the Grand Mall, so we bought it. I guess our daughter must look good in it." Jim took the dress. It was an evening dress. "Our daughter must be very beautiful in this dress. But isn''t it too early for her to wear it now. And what if it''s not a little princess but a little prince?" "Then keep it for the next time." Eva giggled, "I don''t care, but the little guy, Dot, is going to be disappointed." "It doesn''t matter to let the little guy wait for another two years. It''s normal for a man to be six or seven years older than his wife. There won''t be so many generation gaps." Jim smiled. Chapter 938 Car Accident Chapter 938 Car ident On the second day, Jim went out early. After getting up, Eva found that it was still early, so she was going to visit Percy and Jonson first. When she arrived at the apartment, she saw that Percy and Jonson were having breakfast. Seeing Evae over, Percy asked if she had eaten. When she knew that she hadn''t had breakfast yet, she immediately asked Eva to sit down. At the dinner table, Jonson asked about the recent life of Eva. Eva talked about the shooting and the daily life with Jim. When she was about to get up and add some soup to Jonson, she suddenly felt a nausea in her stomach. She covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom. Both Percy and Jonson noticed the abnormality of Eva. Jonson and Percy asked about Jim and Eva''s rtionship and whether they had talked about when to prepare for the wedding. When Percy said they had not made a clear decision, Jonson immediately dered that he must have a talk with Jim''s parents and implement this matter as soon as possible. When Eva came out of the bathroom, Percy filled another bowl of hot porridge for her. After she sat down, Jonson frowned and said, "Eva, take care of yourself. As for the matter between you two, what''s the attitude of Jim''s parents? Have you settled down when you are going to hold the wedding?" "His parents like me very much. Last time when Jim took me to their home, his mother kept talking to me. She said that there was finally someone in charge of Jim and she didn''t need to worry about him anymore. When Jim told her that I am pregnant, his mother almost asked us to move to live with them." "The wedding will be held three monthster. Jim''s parents want to arrange the venue and inform their rtives." After drinking a few mouthfuls of porridge, Eva continued. "That''s right. Jim is the only son of the Jing family. The wedding should be grand. It would need three months to prepare. Please make an appointment with Jim''s parents. I want to talk to them about some details." Eva agreed. Just now, she saw Essie walking towards them. When Essie went to the vi, she found that Eva was not there. She guessed that Eva must havee to visit Percy and Jonson, so she came to the apartment to look for her. As expected, she saw her. After saying goodbye to Percy and Jonson, Eva and Essie drove to the nearby department store. When Eva parked the car and was about to get off, she suddenly saw a figure sh from the rearview mirror, but she immediately looked carefully to see if there was anyone. She thought she had a hallucination and didn''t take it seriously. The two of them went to the clothing store upstairs and tried on several dresses, but they didn''t find any particrly favorite clothes. When she went back to the first floor, she found that it was still early. It urred to her that she could go to the supermarket to buy some vegetables and fruits for Percy and prepare some snacks and fruits for the evening. So she called Percy, and then went to the supermarket on the first floor with Essie, and found one shopping carts. They quickly selected some fruits and vegetables, and Eva and Essie also selected some spareribs for Percy to make the soup at dinner. They pushed the trolley to the snack area, and Eva threw a few bags of dessert into the trolley. When she was about to take a pack of walnuts from the shelf, she suddenly felt a gust of wind from behind. One or two empty shopping carts were rushing over along the passageway between the shelves. There was no one in the passageway behind them, and Essie was still choosing on the other side. The shopping carts moved so fast that the air was flowing and formed a stream of air. It was this wind aroused the vignce of Eva. With the instinctive reaction formed by her years of learning the Judo. She pulled the cart beside her and pushed it out towards the cart. With a loud crash, the two shopping carts collided and stopped. The loud crash woke up Essie who was choosing in front of the shelf. She came to check Eva in a hurry. Seeing Eva standing there, she rushed to her. "Eva, are you okay?" asked Essie, who took Eva''s hand and made a circle to see if there was any injury. "It''s okay. I''m fine." Eva pushed the two shopping carts against the shelves from the aisle, and then quickly walked to the end of the shelves with Essie. On the other side of the goods shelf, there was a checkout counter next to it. Several nearby checkout counter were also empty, and there were only a few people paying and walking at the checkout counter in the distance. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Eva and Essie searched several shelves nearby, but they didn''t see anyone suspicious. Feeling that there was no further discovery, Eva and Essie decided to give up. They paid the bill at the cashier''s desk and then moved the things into the car. "Eva, you were scared just now. Let me drive." Worrying that Eva would be frightened, Essie offered to help her drive. Essie started the car and slowly drove out of the parking lot. After a small turn, they began to enter the exit passageway of the garage. At this time, Eva, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, saw a ck car rushing out of the exit in the adjacentne. She didn''t take it to heart because it was amon case. Essie carefully drove the car out of the parking lot and was about to turn a corner to the main street. All of a sudden, she saw a ck car rushing over on the right. She hadn''t time to do anything but just braked hard. With a bang, the car hit the right front of the car and broke the light. After the collision, the car retreated and quickly started again. Before Eva and Essie could react, it immediately drove away. Due to the collision and the inertia of the brake, Eva hit her head against the windshield, leaving blood on her forehead "Eva, are you okay?" Seeing that Eva was bleeding, Essie quickly got out of the driver''s seat. She opened the door of Eva and helped her get out of the car. "Nothing. I''m fine," replied Eva, wiping her blood. Fortunately, because of the safety belt and the speed that had just driven out of the parking lot was not very fast, Eva did not hit hard. "Really?" Essie was a little worried. "I''m fine. But there is scratch on my forehead." "Let''s go to the hospital to have a check." Essie was a little worried, so she finally drove Eva to the central hospital. Hearing that Eva was hurt in a car ident, both Percy and Jonson rushed over. After hanging up the phone, Jim also said that he woulde soon. When Percy and Jonson arrived at the hospital, the doctor had just finished a full examination for Eva and told Essie that there was nothing wrong with Eva. However, Essie was still worried about the baby and the adult. Seeing theming, Essie left the doctor and walked up to them. "Essie, is Eva okay?" Percy said worriedly. "The doctor has just finished a general check-up for her. She said that there was nothing serious but a little scratch," replied Essie. "Is the baby okay?" Percy was still worried about her. "The baby is alright. The doctor said that the adult might be affected for being frightened. There wasn''t any collision or squeezing on her belly. There was no obvious problem with the current examination results." With the doctor''s help, Essie told Percy the doctor''s opinion. "That''s good. That''s good." Percy pulled Jonson to the bed of Eva. Seeing that Percy and Jonson came over, Eva stretched out her body and wanted to sit up on the bed. Percy stopped her. "Eva, you don''t need to get up. Just lie down and have a good rest." Jonson also persuaded her to lie down and have a good rest. After a while, Jim came in from the outside. When he knew that Eva was fine, he was relieved. Essie told Essie and Percy about the shopping cart in the supermarket and the crash when she just drove out of the garage. Both Jim and Jonson thought that the two things were connected and it should not be a coincidence. Someone might be targeting Eva and the baby in her belly. Essie took Jim and Jonson to the supermarket, leaving Percy in the hospital with Eva. They found the person in charge of the supermarket and mobilized the surveince camera of the supermarket, but did not find particrly useful clues. The cart started to move at a blind corner of the monitor. They only saw it rushing towards Eva, but they couldn''t see who was pushing it behind. Then they checked the underground garage, but they didn''t find any special clues. They had also asked someone to check the surveince video of the underground garage. They only saw that when Eva''s car started, there seemed to be a car starting behind them, but it drove in front of them and drove out of the garage. But the license te of that car was a little blurry, and the driver and the car couldn''t be seen clearly. Following the garage, Jim and Essie came to the exit. Essie pointed out the location of the car at that time and the surrounding situation when the car ident happened. From what she said about the ck car at that time, both Jim and Jonson agreed that the car at that time was aiming for their car. Jim and Jonson walked forward along the direction of the car. It was a new neighborhood and the location was a little remote. The flow of people was not very big at ordinary times. After a short walk, there was another corner ahead. The car stopped at that corner, and it was difficult to notice it from the exit of the garage. It seemed that they couldn''t get any more. Jim and Essie drove back to the hospital. Afterforting Eva, Jim said that he would go back to find his friend and think of a way to see if there was any clues, so he left first. Originally, Eva wanted to leave the hospital, but both Percy and Essie were still worried. They thought that it would be better for Eva to stay in the hospital for one night to observed the situation and prevent miscarriage. Eva couldn''t refuse their kindness, so she stayed in the hospital. After Essie stayed in the hospital with Eva for a while, Percy and Jonson left first. Chapter 939 Peeping Chapter 939 Peeping Lying on the bed, as soon as she closed his eyes, the two collided shopping carts in the supermarket always popped up in front of Eva. Who could it be? Recently, she didn''t seem to have any conflict with anyone, and she didn''t have any special unhappiness with anyone in the crew. The role had been set for a long time, and it wouldn''t be waited until now if there was a problem. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She raised her head and began to look around the ward. She tried her best to convince herself not to think about those car idents anymore. It was not until dawn that she gradually calmed down and fell asleep. At dawn, Eva was awakened by a nightmare again. She felt a little bored lying on the bed. The shopping cart in the supermarket and the scene in the garage appeared in her mind again, as if they were movies that shed through. She vaguely saw a ck car which was started from the side. At this time, Essie and Percy came to help with the discharge formalities, but she didn''t notice them. "Ring, ring," a hurried ringtone came to Eva''s ears, waking her up from her contemtion. It was the ringtone of Essie''s phone. On the phone, Eva vaguely heard the words supermarket, garage and the same car. Essie told her that it was from Jim. He checked the camera near the car ident and found that a car went out of the garage in front of their car and then drove to the right road. They couldn''t see at the corner. But just as their car came out, the car suddenly appeared in the monitoring camera and elerated towards their car. Then two cars bumped into each other. The car retrieved and quickly ran to the left road. The whole process was very short, and the surveince camera could not even get a clear photo of license te number. It could be sure that the car that was driving from the garage before them was the same car that hit them. This should not be a car ident, and there must be a n. Jim arranged many bodyguards to ensure the safety of Eva. On their way home, the astronomical observatory was reporting that aplete moon eclipse would take ce this Friday night. It could be seen clearly all over the city and people who were interested could pay attention to it. Hearing that, Essie muttered, "Why is there a full moon eclipse again?" Every night of the blood moon, there would be a turmoil in the yard. No one knew what would happen this time. The moon was round on Friday, and the Rong Mansion was quiet. Since they were not interested in the moon eclipse, Zac and Essie also went to bed early. In the yard area, the bright moonlight shone on the wall, reflecting a thick shadow. The breeze blew the branches, leaving a sound of shaking leaves. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After midnight, a shadow appeared from the edge of the full moon and slowly expanded. When thest light was also devoured by the dark shadow, there was only a red round outline hanging in the sky. The entire Rong Mansion seemed to be shrouded in a strange shadow. "Ah!" A sudden scream broke the silence of the night and came out from the bushes near the yard. The startled security guards rushed to the scene first, only to find that the scream was from a newly hired male cleaner. Soon after, uncle Li, the butler of the Rong Mansion, came in a hurry, and more security guards gathered at the ce of the ident. The male cleaner kept screaming and making all kinds of dodging and pouncing movements, without any response to the shouts of the people around. With the hint of uncle Li, two security guards stepped forward to stop him and tried to calm him down. "Ah... Don''t catch me!" Obviously, the two security guards didn''t work. The man continued to run away and tried to break free from them. Uncle Li asked two more security guards to help him, and then he slowly controlled the situation. "I heard her crying and saw a woman''s head popped out of the wall, wearing red clothes, right there..." The male cleaner gradually calmed down and began to respond to uncle Li''s question. He pointed at the wall of the ghost yard. Following the direction he pointed, uncle Li looked at the courtyard wall and frowned. "I guess you must be dazzled. The moon is not very bright tonight, and there is a full moon eclipse. You must see it wrong. Let''s go back!" Hearing this, the security guards knew that there would be no gains, so the two security guards helped the male cleaner up and slowly followed uncle Li away. The onlookers gradually dispersed, and the security guards on the road whispered. Obviously, these security guards were still confused. The seeds of fear slowly crawled into everyone''s heart, especially the security guards who knew something about the ghost yard. They began to feel a little scared. On the second day, the story of a haunting ghost yard was spread among all the people in the Rong Mansion. After hearing uncle Li''s report, Albert didn''t say much. It seemed that he was sure about uncle Li''s judgment that the cleaner saw it wrong. He nodded to Zac and Essie, who were looking at him, and said, "It should be just a servant''s illusion at night. It''s not a big deal. You don''t have to worry too much." On the other side of the table, Walt and his wife were having dinner together, while Mary was sitting on the other side. They didn''t show much emotion. In the basement of the vi, Albert appeared at the door of a secret room. Uncle Li opened the door for him in a hurry. The secret room covered an area of about twenty square meters, with thick walls on four sides. On a chair in the middle, the cleaner who had imed to have seen the ghostst night sat on it in a somewhat dispirited state, with obvious scars after lynching on his face. "Tell me, what did you do in the ghost yardst night?" After Albert came in and closed the door, uncle Li walked to the cleaner''s side and raised his head with his hand. "I''m a cleaner. I just went there to clean the housest night. I didn''t know I would encounter her! I don''t have any special intention!" "You''re lying. I''ve already told them not to clean that area for the time being. I''m the butler of the Rong Mansion. Don''t I know that?" "I''m really just going to clean the house," the cleaner continued to insist. "I know you were not there to clean the house. Tell me, who sent you here? What are you going to do in the Rong Mansion?" uncle Li asked. "How much benefit did they give you? As long as you can confess everything, I promise I won''t pursue this matter anymore. At the same time, I can also give you the reward that the other party has promised." "I''m in charge of cleaning." Obviously, the cleaner didn''t buy it. Helplessly, uncle Li used some lynching, but the cleaner insisted that he was only here to clean up. Since there was no progress, he suggested to Albert that they should let Zac have a try. He said that Zac was good at questioning. After getting the approval of Albert, he called Zac and called him back to the Rong Mansion. After briefly exining the situation, he told Zac that he had told everyone that they did not need to clean the area of the ghost yard for the time being. There must be a hidden conspiracy of that cleaner to appear at that area. Led by uncle Li, Zac soon arrived at the secret room. When he entered the room, he saw that Albert was still working hard. "I will give you double benefits as long as you tell me your n and purpose of the other party!" Obviously, the cleaner was not interested in Albert''s promise. Zac nodded to Albert. Then, he nced at the room and observed the cleaner for a while. He gave a hint to Albert and uncle Li to let him have a try. "I''m working on several methods that are more painful to people recently. I''m just about to find someone to do experiments. I happen to have this opportunity. I think you will be interested in it." Zac sneered. "The first kind of torture is called iron te burning. I think you will be interested in it after you try it." He motioned for uncle Li to take a knife and suddenly grabbed the cleaner''s hand. With a scream. Zac raised his head to look at the cleaner, who screamed like a pig while covering his fingers. Seeing Zac approaching him with the iron te and the finger, the cleaner struggled hard and tried to lean back, trying to stay as far away from the finger as possible. Unfortunately, Zac didn''t do as he wished. With his strength, the cleaner''s head was closer to the iron te. "No... No... I''ll tell you!" When the iron te was about to reach his mouth, the cleaner obviously began to panic. He chose to give in. "You are giving up so fast! I thought I should prepare more tricks." Disappointed, Zac tilted his head to the housekeeper uncle Li, hinting him to continue the question. "If you had acted like this earlier, you would have suffered less. Tell me, who sent you here?" Uncle Li walked to the cleaner and sighed. "Willi asked me toe here. I just followed his orders." "Willi? Why did the dead mouse send you here? What''s its n?" "He wants me..." The cleaner paused and hesitated. When he was about to make up an excuse, he saw Zac leaning against him with that iron te again and smiling at him. "He sent me here to inquire about the secrets of the yard. Willi heard about something about the ghost yard from some servants who resigned from the Rong Mansion. He was very curious, so he arranged me to help him inquire about it." It was Willi again? Why was he interested in the ghost yard? Obviously, Albert and his son couldn''t figure it out. "That dead mouse might want to seize the secret of our Rong family to threaten us. It''s too naive." Zac snorted. Chapter 940 Being Possessed One After Another Chapter 940 Being Possessed One After Another "Then what happenedst night? What did you find?" Uncle Li decided to strike while the iron is hot, and he further pressed the cleaner. "Nothing." The cleaner continued to answer, "I have been here for a while, but there has been no progress in investigating the yard. I am a little anxious. I heard from other security guards that there was a ghost ident in the ghost yardst year, so I smartly used the cleaning task as an excuse and yed a ghost show to see if I can catch some information from it. But I didn''t expect you to find out... I have not done anything else." That exined it. Zac looked at Albert and uncle Li. Obviously, the two of them didn''t expect this result either. He guessed that they just felt that the cleaner''s behavior was a little suspicious, afraid of causing further panic in the Rong Mansion, so they chose to secretly interrogate him in the secret room. As a result, no one expected that Willi would be involved in it, and the truth of the ghost was indeed a farce directed by the cleaner. "Daddy, it seems that we have to investigate all the servants in the mansion. Otherwise, he would make a fuss in the ghost yard," Zac said in a low voice. Albert nodded and left it to uncle Li. After that, Zac followed Albert out of the secret room, leaving uncle Li to deal with the following things. After dinner, Zac took a walk with Essie in the garden. The moon in the sky was very round, and the bright moonlight shone through the sparse branches on both sides of the road, making the ground more colorful. Leaning her head on Zac''s shoulderfortably, Essie and Zac sat on the small bench in the garden. She acted like a spoiled child to Zac and began to count the stars in the sky. Suddenly, a noise came from the security room. The noise interrupted Essie from counting the stars. She looked at Zac, who was still sleeping. She moved her head away from Zac''s shoulder and gently pushed him. "Zac, wake up! Something seems to have happened over there. Shall we go and have a look?" Zac, who had just been woken up from his sleep, obviously didn''t react at once. He hugged his wife and thought for a while. Then his conscious came back to Essie. It turned out that they were still in the garden. There was such a loud voice from the other end of the line. Something must have happened. She held Essie''s hand and followed the security guard to the security room. Many security guards had already gathered in the security room. When they saw Zac and others coming, the surrounding security guards made way for him. On the floor in the middle of the house, there was a security guard who was a little unfamiliar. It should be a newer. Zac, who had entered the security room, made the first judgment. "What happened?" Zac looked at the captain of security guards and asked. "The patrol guard found him when he passed by the ghost yard. He was lying not far from the corner of the wall," the captain of security guards reported briefly. Ghost yard again? Zac frowned. The cleaner who was hauntedst night proved to be a fake one. Was there something wrong with this security guard? Was he another rat sent by Willi to spy? What a stupid trick? Zac looked at the security guard on the ground in confusion, only to find that he had no signs of waking up. The captain of security guards had tried every means to shake him, p him and spray water, but he was still unable to wake him up from hisa. At this time, a security guard informed the Butler, uncle Li. Uncle Li rushed over from a distance. "Take him out first," said Zac in a low voice. On the second morning, the captain of security guard came to report the situation to Albert. The unconscious security guard was still in aa. Sometimes he woke up and shouted hysterically. Until he came, the security guard was still in a daze. Essie looked at Zac. His eyes were as dark as an ancient well. After breakfast, Zac went to thepany to deal with his business, so Essie made an appointment with Eva to go shopping together. She apanied Eva to Percy''s apartment and happened to see that two of them were watching TV series. "Good morning, auntie Percy and uncle Jonson." After greeting, she said goodbye to Percy and Jonson and left with Eva. They didn''t stay in Percy''s apartment for a long time and began to rush to the nearby shopping mall with security guards. Since the car ident two days ago, Jim had arranged several security guards to follow Eva twenty- four hours a day, so the two of them were not particrly worried about safety. "This dress is so beautiful. It must be suitable for our little princess. Come and have a look." Essie asked Eva toe over and showed her the dress. It was a beautiful little princess dress. The two of them bought it and went to other shops around the area to see some adult''s clothes. When they were trying on the dress, Essie mentioned what had happened in the Rong family in the past two nights. "Eva, I''m telling you, there are already two servants in the yard of the Rong family who were frightened." Speaking of these scenes, Essie looked interested and excited. Just as she thought, Eva had heard about the yard from Jim. The two little women whispered together. Eva even egged on Essie not to ask for Hanson''s Rune to wear it. In the evening, as soon as Essie returned to the Rong Mansion, she heard several security guards discussing together. It was said that just a moment ago, another security guard was in aa. That security guard was the first one to see the unconscious security guard yesterday. It was he who moved him to an open space and cried for help. The more security guards said, the more nervous they became. Hearing this, Essie felt scared and quickly ran back to her residence. When she passed the hall, Essie saw uncle Li and Albert talking. She had known from the servants that Zac hadn''te back yet. She was afraid of going back to the room alone. She walked towards the hall and felt that it would be safer to stay with Albert and others. Uncle Li was talking to Albert about thea of the new security guard. Now the servants were all trembling with fear and terror. It seemed that they needed a new religious ritual tofort them. Seeing that Essie wasing, they didn''t stop talking and continued to discuss some details. After dinner, apanied by Zac, Essie walked towards the ghost yard. From afar, she saw a peach wood table on an open space near the ghost yard. The old butler, uncle Li, dressed in Taoist costume, was muttering beside the table, as if he was doing something. It was not until she got closer that Essie saw uncle Li''s clothes. He was wearing a square hat with eight diagrams on it, a matched golden and silver eight diagrams suit, a pair of bright yellow eight diagrams shoes, and a Heaven and Earth Bag with runes on his back. He looked like an expert in this field. If she did not know uncle Li, she would think that he was an elder hired by the family to perform this ritual. Uncle Li held the Eight Diagrams mirror in his left hand and a peach wood sword in his right hand. He grabbed a yellow paper and put it on the sword. Then he lit the candle on the table and muttered. Three fruits and cakes were ced on the long square wooden table. In the middle of the table, there were three green incenses inserted into the bronze censer. There was a candle on both sides of the table, and behind the table was a small bucket of ck dog blood. He drew several circles in the shape of eight diagrams and unknown patterns in the air with the yellow paper burning. Then he took a sip of wine from the wine gourd tied beside him and sprayed it out towards the yellow paper on the tip of the sword. With a bang, a zing me appeared in the air. Uncle Li took out a stack of yellow paper from the Heaven and Earth Bag behind him and grabbed it in his hand. He lit the candlelight on the right, opened his mouth and chanted a few curses in silence before throwing it towards the front of the square table. In the end, he picked up a piece of paper with the peach wood sword and lit it on the candle. This time, a rune was pasted on it. When the runes were about to burn out, he drew a circle with his peach wood sword and read, "Hurry like a mandate." Then he grabbed the ck dog blood on the square table and sshed it into the air. The ritual hade to an end. Seeing that uncle Li led everyone to leave, Essie asked the security guard to help remove the things on the square table. She held Zac''s hand tightly. Obviously, she was afraid of the unknown. Noticing the fear of Essie, Zac put his arm around her shoulder and the two returned to their residence, holding each other. "Do you think uncle Li''s ritual will work? That ghost should note out again. Right?" "It might work. Every time something happens, it''s him who performed the ritual. Indeed, every time he did the ritual, it''s under control immediately." Leaning against the bed, Zac was full of confidence. Essie walked over and slowlyy down beside him. The two of them gently hugged each other. "Icy guy, can''t he drive that ghost away? Why did you keep her here?" "The Rong Mansion is a good ce with good water. I guess she is reluctant to leave," said Zac jokingly. "Honey, you have read a lot of spiritual novels. There is no ghost in this world." "Is there an alien locked in your yard?" Essie stuck out her tongue. "You have such a rich imagination. It''s a pity that you don''t write novels." Zac smiled. "It is not my fault. You have an unsolved mystery here." Essie curled her lips. On the second day, good news came from the security department. The unconscious security guard had woken up. Then, someone came back and reported that the other security guard was also completely awake. The uneasiness and panic shrouded in the Rong Mansion were finally swept away.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 941 Let Go Chapter 941 Let Go In the vi, Jim cooked chicken soup for Eva every day to give her better nourishment. The only pregnant reaction of Eva after pregnancy was that she felt hungry quickly. Jim was sure that the baby had inherited her foodie gene. They were all super foodies. "Scum Jim, If I were fed to be a fat pig. Will you be scared?" Eva asked with a smile. "Being fat is also lovely. But you eat so much every day but I don''t see you gain any weight. Your absorption ability is really extraordinary." Jim caressed her head lovingly. After eating a piece of big chicken and taking a sip of chicken soup, Eva smacked her lips with satisfaction. "I will have a B Ultrasound check in the afternoon. We can meet the baby for the first time." "Let''s see if he is a foodie." Jim smiled and touched her belly. Their appointment with the doctor set at three o''clock. Essie came here with the children. Mili and Dot were eager to see the baby in her belly. "There are two gestational sac. They are twins. Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Jing," the B Ultrasound doctor said with a smile. "Great! One of them must be a girl." Mili pped her hands andughed. Dot touched his chin and said in a deep voice, "They must be a boy and a girl twins like us. They can''t be the identical twins like Grandma and bad grandma. They look exactly the same. Then we will be in trouble." "You are afraid that the younger sister will pretend to be the elder sister, and you can''t recognize her. You are cheated like Grandpa, aren''t you?" said Mili. Dot shrugged. "I''m just afraid that in case it happens. I''m so excellent. The two of them will definitely like me. I don''t want to be in a dilemma." Everyone was speechless! Essie rubbed her forehead. Her son inherit Zac''s narcissistic gene. He was so narcissistic at such a young age. Jim stroked his head and said, "Don''t worry. It must be a boy and a girl twins. Then we don''t need to have another more baby." "That''s what you said. I won''t have more baby," Eva said hurriedly. "No, I don''t want you to be tired." Jim smiled. Eva nced at him coquettishly, with a happy smile on her face. She liked the feeling of being cared, loved and spoiled. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the evening, when Eva wanted to eat fish, Jim specially asked the servant to fish two wild duck billed fish from the natural fish pool of the Jing family, and ordered the chef to make fish in stone pot for her. Janice and Nichs came here. They had been in Tibet for two weeks and just came back. When something happened to Eva, the first person Jim thought of was Janice. But she went to Tibet a week ago, and Jim temporarily dispelled his suspicion of her. Eva invited them to dinner. Two big duck billed fish were enough for four people. "Professor Nichs, is your trip to Tibet fun?" she asked while eating. Tibet was a mysterious and yearning holynd for western people. There were Himya Range, Mount Qomngma and Pot Pce. "It''s fun. But Margret had a teau reaction, so I gave up climbing the Mount Qomngma," Nichs said with a smile. "The pine mushroom and Tibetan Pig there are very delicious. If Eva goes there, she will definitely like them." Janice smiled, hiding the malicious look in her eyes. Seeing that Eva ate the fish with a sizzling taste and had no pregnancy reaction at all, she was very unhappy. She should vomit severely and could not eat anything. This bad foodie should have been starve to death. "Pine mushroom, I saw it on ''A Bite of China''. It looks delicious, but unfortunately I can''t eat it here." As soon as Eva heard that, her eyes lit up. "What is the Tibetan Pig?" "It''s called ginseng boar. It''s a teau boar that grows up in the mountain. It''s delicious when roasted," said Janice. Eva couldn''t help licking her tongue, showing a greedy look. "Honey, do you want to eat pine mushroom and Tibetan Pig?" Jim asked. "Yes, I do." Eva nodded. Her stomach was always frank and honest. Jim picked up his phone and called his assistant, Eve. "Go to Tibet right away. Air freighted pine mushroom and Tibetan Pig. My wife wants to eat them." "Don''t bother." Eva waved her hand and smiled happily. Janice''s eyes turned red with jealousy, and the hatred in her heart was endless. She had never seen Jim treat anyone so well, including her before. Now he almost spoiled Eva to the core. Nichs smacked his lips and asked, "Jim, are you satisfied with your wife or the baby in her belly?" "Yes, I have. I never say no to my wife. She has my two babies in her belly now. Of course I have to spoil her more," Jim said seriously. "Two?" Janice was shocked, "You mean Eva is pregnant with twins?" "Yes, we just went to the hospital for B Ultrasound today. They are twins," Jim said with a smile. "Congrattions!" Janice forced a smile. Eva was so lucky to have twins. This was undoubtedly a salt in her wound. The God was so cruel and ruthless. Why did he treat her like this? Why did she have to be so frustrated? Didn''t he n to give her any hope and make herpletely desperate? She was not a person who would easily ept fate. Now she not only had Nichs as her backer, but also contacted her cousin Pike. He could do a lot of things for her since J was no longer listened to her. Moreover, he was a desperado. He could do nothing for money. Therefore, it was still uncertain for Eva and her to snatch the victory. Nichs took a sip of wine and smiled, "Twins are good. It''s better to have a boy and girl twins like Mrs. Essie. That''s more interesting." "Your experiments should be sessful as soon as possible, so that you and Janice can have a child as soon as possible." Jim smiled. "It''s still in the critical stage. If the embryo can survive in tube, it can be transnted into the mother''s belly," said Nichs. "I hope you can seed, Professor Nichs," said Eva in a low voice. "If I can have a child with Jim, I will have no regret in my life. Even if I can''t be together with him, it doesn''t matter," Janice said sadly. Eva looked at her and didn''t think so. Children were always a bond. If she really had a child with Jim, it would be strange if she wouldn''t pester him. Besides, it was impossible for Jim to leave the child alone. At that time, the two of them would really be endless. "Janice, the baby should be born with your own husband. How can you have a baby with another woman''s husband? If you say so, Nichs will be heartbroken." "I just said it casually. I know you won''t agree, and I can''t force you." Janice hated her so much that she gritted her teeth. "Janice, you are suffering from severe paranoia. You must be treated well," Jim said slowly. Janice found that he looked at her as if she were a psychiatric patient. She didn''t have mental disease at all. She was a normal person. "Jim, why do you always treat me as a mental patient? I just have dual personality." "Janice, dual personality is a mental disorder. Only when you cure it can you be a real normal person," said Jim seriously. "Jim, have you ever thought that I was born with two souls? They depend on each other and live together. If one of them will be destroyed, and the other will also be destroyed," said Janice. Now, she felt that she was in a dilemma. A lie usually needed countless lies to cover it up. Originally, she hoped to use the dual personality to justify her sin. But now she was regarded as an unreasonable mental patient. "I don''t believe that kind Janice will disappear. I think she just lost her way and wille back one day," said Jim in a low voice. "Even if shees back, so what? I have lost you anyway," Janice said painfully. "You haven''t lost me, because I have never really belonged to you. Nichs is the one you should really love," Jim said clearly and forcefully. "What about our past?" Janice became excited and raised her voice unconsciously. "I just met the wrong person at the wrong time. Now I have corrected it," said Jim, holding Eva''s hand. Janice''s shoulder trembled violently, and her face turned pale. "Jim, you must frustrated me like this, so that our rtionship will be destroyed, right?" "If there is no hope, there is no disappointment. If there is no hope, you can start over," Jim said mercilessly. "You are too heartless." Janice covered her face and burst into tears. Nichs hurriedly put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Margret, wake up. Don''t be so stubborn. I saved your life. I don''t want to see you destroy yourself." "I''ve been beaten to the core. I feel like I''m going to die," Janice shouted hysterically. Eva sighed. She didn''t know how to get involved in the matter of Jim and Janice. Janice always regarded her as a mistress. She could see that she hated her, especially her second personality. So even if she said anything, she would think that she was just gloating. "Is it so difficult to let it go?" Jim asked, without a trace of pity in his tone. "Did you let go that when Eva was going to marry Vinton?" Janice asked. "If she really marries Vinton, I will let her go, but I won''t be with you either," said Jim firmly. Chapter 942 Keep Your Integrity Chapter 942 Keep Your Integrity The corner of Janice''s mouth seemed to be stung by a bee, and she tilted to one side. Was Jim going to blow her to death? "You want me to give up, right? Let me let you gopletely. Okay, I will. I won''t waste my time on you anymore," she gritted her teeth and said angrily. "Nichs loves you. He will make you happy," Jim said slowly. "Of course." Nichs shrugged. Two dayster, the Tibetan Pig and pine mushroom that Jim asked for were soon transported to Dragon City by air. He asked Zac and his family toe over and enjoy the roasted Tibetan Pig together. Seeing that Jim cut arge piece of thin meat, then he cut it into small pieces and handed them to Eva. Zac smiled, "Jim, I remember you said that I was a domineering wife before, but now you seem to have be a ve for your wife." "My wife is pregnant. It''s my duty to take care of her." Jim raised his eyebrows and smiled, as if he was ready to assume the title. With a smile on her face, Essie said, "The evil Jim bes the warm Jim in one second." After eating a piece of pork and a piece of charcoal-grilled pine mushroom, Eva sighed with satisfaction. "Very few people have such good appetite when they are pregnant. You are really a natural foodie," said Essie with a smile. "It''s a blessing to eat," said Jim. After taking a sip of the mushroom soup, Mili looked at Eva with her big eyes and said, "My sister-in- law must also be a foodie." "So, I''m going to practice cooking like sworn father?" Dot was a little frightened. He was not good at everything. Prodigies were not omnipotent, and there were things that they couldn''t do. Cooking was difficult for him. Mili covered her mouth and chuckled, "You failed even roasting meat balls. I''m sure you can''t learn it. Brother Rabi is much better at cooking than you." Rabi raised his eyebrowscently. He was d that he finally had a merit better than his sister and brother. "Don''t worry, Dot. I''ll teach you and make sure that you can marry your foodie wife in the future." Dot stuck out his tongue at him and said, "If sworn mother really gives birth to identical twins and you will take care of the other one, then I won''t have any trouble." "Do you mean that I should marry her?" Rabi asked, tilting his head. "Yes, that''s what I mean," Dot said with a smile. "Well, I will help you. After all, you are my brother." said Rabi, as if he was willing to do anything for the sake of his brother. With a doting smile, Essie stroked his head. Dot smiled, as if he had solved a huge problem. It seemed that what happened to their grandma had cast a deep shadow on the children''s hearts. "The lesson of history tells us not to find a wife from any identical twins, or it will be very troublesome," Mili said seriously. "Children should be more childish. Don''t always think about adults'' things." Zac pinched her pink face. "We are just being prepared. Now we should think more about the future, so that we won''t have too much trouble when we grow up. After all, we are gifted children," said Mili. "Most of the time, reason can''t ovee emotions," said Jim. Once a feeling came, it would be like a flood or a beast. No matter how strong the defense line of love would be destroyed. "Just like your feelings for our godmother, right? You must have never thought that you would fall in love with our godmother," asked Mili. Jim couldn''t deny that it waspletely out of his expectation. He had never thought that he would fall in love with this three generation enemy, pepper. After a moment of silence, Dot continued, "A wife needs to be shaped from an early age, so that the two people won''t be too different." Zac was surprised at his son''s strange thought. "Your mommy and I, your sworn father and mother are grew up in different environments. Didn''t we get along well?" "That''s not true. You and Mommy have been separated and united many times. Because of your different family background and ideas, there are a lot of misunderstandings, gaps and contradictions. If I had been with my wife since childhood, I wouldn''t have had such a problem. We will be harmonious," Dot said seriously. It seemed that he had to learn from the lessons of the two elders. "Dot, have you ever thought about the possibility that the girl doesn''t like you after all your efforts?" said Eva. "That''s impossible. I''m born with a perfect physique that girls fall in love with at first sight. There is no girl who doesn''t like me," Dot said confidently. Everyone was speechless! Essie found that her son was more narcissistic than Zac, far more narcissistic than Jim. ''Baby, is it really good for you to be so narcissistic?'' she thought to herself. Jim touched his head with a smile, "I''m really satisfied with my son-inw." Dot crossed his arms over his chest and looked at them. "When I''m not here in the future, you should be responsible for taking care of my wife. No other boys are allowed to touch her and kiss her. Only I can do that, understand?" Jim and Eva looked at each other and felt a gust of cold wind. The possessiveness of this little guy was far greater than that of him and Zac. Taking a look at Dot, Rabi asked, "Can I touch her?" "You are my brother. Of course you can," said Dot. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Jim teased, "Little guy, you made my daughter keep her integrity. Shouldn''t you do the same?" "Of course I did. I never let girls touch me," said Dot. "I can prove it." Mili added, "Girls in our school all like Dot, but he doesn''t care about anyone. He often made girls who took the initiative to pursue him cry. Everyone calls him the icy prince." Jim was a little nervous. He just joked with this little guy, but he didn''t expect him to be so cold and indifferent. "Baby, in fact, you are still young. You don''t need to be too restrained. You can be good friends with girls," he said with a smile. "Sworn father, you can''t educate your daughter in this way. You must strictly warn her to keep a distance from all boys who are not rted by blood except me. I''m a neat freak. My wife must be healthy both physically and mentally," Dot said seriously. Jim and Eva were speechless. Their daughter might not be able to grow up freely in the future. She had been watched by her son-in- law since she was a child. "Honey, do you really think it''s a good idea?" asked Essie, stroking his head. "I think it''s good," Dot said without hesitation, with a look of certainty. Essie rubbed her forehead. Her son really inherited the great genes of Zac incisively and vividly. He would definitely be a little devil in the future. After dinner, Zac and his family went back. When Eva sat on the sofa and watched TV, Jim''s phone rang. "Boss, we found that man." A hoarse voice came from the other end of the line. Jim nodded and went out. A bald man in his twenties was lying on the cold ground of the alley. Obviously, he had no vital signs. He wore a id shirt and a pair of gaudy short pants. He was a typical hooligan and jobless hobo. His sallow face was apanied by deep sunken eyes, and there were countless densely packed needle marks on his skinny and thin arms. An addict! Raising his head, Jim looked at Eve, waiting for more information from her. "Boss, he was dead when I came here. Through the surveince video and the traces left on the scene, I found the car, and through various rtionships, I found out who drove it at that time. This was how he was when he was found. He was killed to keep his mouth shut." "Boss, look at the wound here." Eve turned the corpse over with her feet, and pointed at a condensed scar at the back of her head. "At first nce, everyone will think that it was caused by carelessness. But ording to my experience, this is caused by a special sharp weapon." "This is a brilliant killer. He hit him deadly in one blow and good at disguising the scene. That wound was brilliant. Most people would mistake it for brain impact death because of carelessness. Moreover, he was an addict, and no one would look into his sudden death. Maybe his family will feel lucky, and the sudden death of the addict is also in line with his identity, and the daily acquaintance will not feel surprised or found out the truth." "The only w is that this area is not the space for the dead toe around, but only the close friends can find it. I didn''t know it until I investigated a lot of information. From this information, he must have made an appointment with someone here. He had been rxed from the moment he died. In his opinion, this appointment should be risk free. So he never guard against it." "Have you found out who contacted him and asked him out?" "No result yet. I''m investigating." "What about the car you found?" "That car was stolen temporarily. It has been abandoned, and its license te has been taken away. The original owner information has not been found. There wouldn''t be too many clues from this. The car was in a broken bridge cave in the suburb of the city. Boss, shall we go there?" "Okay, let''s go and have a look." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the dim hole of the bridge, a very Santana was abandoned there, and the left door was open. The license tes on both sides had been taken off and thrown away. It was an ordinary car with no special interior. They didn''t think the car would have any valuable clues, so Jim and Eve walked around the car and decided not to waste time on it. "Continue to look for clues to find out who contacted the dead person." "Yes, boss." Eve nodded. When Jim returned, Eva finished bathing and was about to go to bed. Looking at her beautiful figure in her pajamas, Jim''s Adam''s apple bobbed. He finally understood why Zac didn''t want to let Essie give birth to another baby. Nine months was really a torment. When it came to matters between men and women, they would be addicted to it and couldn''t extricate themselves from it once they had it once. He was on fire, seriously. She quickly went to the fridge, took out a bottle of ice water, and took a big gulp to calm down the fire. Chapter 943 Have An Abortion If It Is A Daughter Chapter 943 Have An Abortion If It Is A Daughter Was there any e-mail from the boss? At the headquarters of an underground gang in Dragon City, Maxim, the leader of the gang, turned on theputer in front of him. Recently, he had been receiving emails on time. As long as he wasn''t so busy, he would check his e-mail three times a day. As long as he went back to his room, the first thing he did was to turn on hisputer and check the e- mail. Not long ago, he received an e-mail from an unknown e-mail. Apparently, the other party did not want to reveal the address, so it was protected. "The ghost yard is haunted again. It''s really Haunted!" The content of this email was very simple, but without any hesitation and dy, Maxim forwarded it immediately. Knowing that his boss attached great importance to this matter, he thought he should do the right thing. Before that, he had been reprimanded a lot by his boss. Every time they met, his boss ordered him to find someone to enter the ghost yard immediately, and his tone was always as if he had tolerated him to the extreme. He even said several times that if he failed again, he would need to pack his things and get out. Sometimes he felt wronged and helpless when he thought about it. He had done what he should do. He had tried every means to arrange people to enter the Rong Mansion. Every time there was a chance for the Rong Mansion to recruit people, be it security guards, cleaners, servants, or even the driver, he would ask someone to have a try. Unfortunately, the assessment of the recruitment of the Rong Mansion was very strict, and most of them were stuck in the early stage. Even if they entered, they didn''t have the chance to enter the yard, nor did they have the chance to get close to that area. The Rong Mansion was very vignt against the yard. He had even tried to achieve it by another way around. From the acquaintance of the servants, such as their girlfriend and rtives, he had tried to find someone, and even the people around the main members of the Rong family. He had tried his best. As for thest time, under the pressure of his boss, he thought he had begun to take risks. He arranged someone to pretend to be a cleaner, trying to use the fake to lure out the real ghost, but he failed in the end, and the cleaner also lost contact. So as soon as he received the e-mailst time, he immediately forwarded it. He thought there would be a reply soon, but to his surprise, his boss didn''t respond to the e-mail or give any new instructions. The boss hadn''t given him any information in the past few days, but his intuition told him that it would be soon. The boss would definitely give him instructions in the next two days. Suddenly, an icon at the task bar began to flicker, indicating that a new e-mail had been received. It must be the boss''s. Maxim immediately logged in the system. The password was wrong for two times, and he didn''t log in correctly until the third time. It was indeed from his boss. There was only amand on the e-mail, "At all costs." When Le was about to walk out of the Rong Mansion, her phone vibrated and a message appeared. Who would it be? "The same ce. Six o''clock pm." There were only a few words in the message. Le knew that she had something to do again. ording to the appointed time, Le arrived at the appointed ce a little ahead of time. She was surprised to see that Maxim was already waiting there. "Isn''t it six o''clock? Have you waited there for a long time?" "Yes, I''ve been here for a while. My boss thinks highly of this, so I have to be more careful." "What is boss''s instruction?" "He ordered to enter the ghost yard." "What''s the secret of the ghost yard? Why does he value it so much?" "We shouldn''t have known what happened to our boss. He never told us." "Do you have a good candidate? Except for the cleaner you foundst time, there seems to be no other man of ours in the Rong Mansion." "That''s why I came to you this time. I hope you can find a way to enter the yard." "No way!" Le screamed like a snake being stepped on. She still remembered the lessonst time. She was almost scared to death and almost lost her life. The yard had always been the shadow in her heart, the biggest shadow. She didn''t want to do it again. "Why?" Maxim was confused. He didn''t expect that Le would react so strongly. "There are indeed ghosts in the ghost yard. I don''t want to go there again. It happenedst time." "Last time?" Maxim was confused. She hadn''t recovered from that incident. Even now, the shadow of the ghost in red often woke her up from her sleep. "Last time I wanted to explore the ghost yard, but I was almost killed by the ghost." "Is there really a ghost in the ghost yard? It''s the first time I''ve heard of it. I didn''t hear you talk about investigating the ghost yard before. Can you tell me the details?" "I don''t want to recall more details. I''m sure there must be a ghost in the ghost yard." "Tell me the details. I can help you analyze it. Maybe it will be helpful." "No, I don''t want to recall the scene, especially that female ghost. Don''t force me." "Tell me. Maybe I can help you and analyze the situation at that time." "No, don''t push me. I don''t want to recall that experience. Don''t push me!" City Q felt that she was on the verge of copse. She hated everything about the female ghost in red. "What happened at that time? Just tell me." Maxim didn''t want to give up. "No! I''d rather not say it! I don''t want to go to the ghost yard anymore!" "Calm down! Calm down!" Seeing that Le was about to lose control, [Maxim didn''t dare to push her too hard. He began to comfort her and let her calm down first. "That''s what our boss wants. I think you know his temper. If we can''t do it well, I''m afraid we''ll have a hard time." "Let''s think about itter," said Le. She would never get close to the ghost yard and provoke the ghost in red. After a period of treatment, Vinton''s legs had basically recovered and he could stand up and walk slowly. At the same time, he returned to the Xu group and became the deputy CEO. Elizabeth drew up a list of people. She asked him to arrange these people in the Xu group so as to control the management. Vinton fell into silence. It took him and Essie a lot of time to get rid of Elizabeth''s men. He couldn''t dig another pit for himself. If he wanted to arrange someone, he had to arrange his own people, not Elizabeth''s. "Mommy, I have my own n. Don''t bother." "I''m doing this for your own good. We have to control the management of the Xu group and take back the position that should belong to you before Holy gets plump," said Elizabeth. "For me or for yourself?" Vinton asked. "Of course I did it for you. In the past few days, I went to the temple to burn incense and worship Buddha, hoping that you coulde back safely. I''m almost blind with tears. You are my son. If I don''t help you, should I help that bastard?" Elizabeth said earnestly. Vinton curled his lips and said, "I''m not your only son." Elizabeth''s face turned blue and pale. "Don''t listen to the nonsense of Essie. I don''t have this child at all. Your uncle and I are innocent. Even if there is, you are the eldest son of the Xu group. He is not valid. How can it be possible?" "It''s good that you know it. There are many uncles in the Xu family. The illegitimate son of uncle Bles and you will never have that chance." Vinton snorted. Elizabeth held his hand and patted it, "Vinton, Valery and I are your real family. Essie is our enemy. She wants the three of us to have nothing and be kicked out of the Xu family." "Well, Mommy, I must take back the Xu group. It should have been mine. As for Essie, we can''t break up with her. If she stands on the side of Holy, it will be very disadvantageous to me. I believe you understand this," Vinton said thoughtfully. Elizabeth nodded, "Your consideration is reasonable. You should stabilize her first and deal with her after dealing with Holy." After a pause, she continued, "Now you have to find a way to get the ten percent of your grandma''s shares. Ingrid is pregnant. If she can give birth to a son and make your grandma happy, she will definitely give her ten percent of the shares to her great grandson." Vinton nodded, "I will take her to do a B Ultrasound in four months. Let''s see if it''s a boy or a girl." "If it''s a girl, just abort it and have her pregnant as soon as possible. If it''s a girl, it''s useless. It''s still a waste of time to stay in the belly," Elizabeth said mercilessly. Vinton frowned, "It''s good to have a son, and I like daughter as well. Don''t use my child as a tool, just like you treated me before." "I did it for your own good. If she had a C-section and gave birth to a girl who would lose money, she would have to wait for three years to give birth to another baby. It would be better to have an abortion as soon as possible." Elizabeth pouted. "Valery is also a useless and bad girl. How can you treat her better than me, a useful son?" Vinton asked ironically. "Valery is your sister. How could you say that to her?" Elizabeth red at him. "Ingrid is pregnant with your granddaughter. Aren''t you determined to have an abortion?" Vinton said unhappily. "Well, let''s talk about itter." Elizabeth waved her hand. If the she found the result of her pregnancy in B Ultrasound that the baby was a girl instead of a boy, then she would abort it on his son''s behalf. When they were talking, Ingrid stood at the door of the study, putting her ear against the door and listening to their words indistinctly. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When she heard that Elizabeth was going to have an abortion, she was frightened and her face turned pale. She had heard that the Xu family preferred boys to girls, so she didn''t take it seriously. It was not until today that she realized the seriousness of the problem. It turned out that her mother-inw, Elizabeth was so vicious, cold and ruthless that she even wanted to kill her own granddaughter. It seemed that what Essie had said before was right. She was a horrible and cruel woman. Chapter 944 Find A Way To Enter The Ghost Yard Chapter 944 Find A Way To Enter The Ghost Yard Essie called Ingrid and asked her out for an afternoon tea. Essie ordered light green tea for her. Pregnant people were not fit to drink thick tea and ck tea. Ingrid looked down at the tea in her cup, absent-minded and sad. She was still thinking about what Elizabeth said yesterday, and was still in shock. Noticing that, Essie smiled and said, "Sister inw, you look unhappy. Is there anything bothering you?" "No... Nothing." Ingrid shook her head with a gleam in her eyes. Essie patted her on the hand and said, "Sister inw, you''ve married to a foreign country and your mother and your family are not around. We''re your family. Don''t take it to heart. Maybe I can help. If my brother dares to bully you, I will help you punish him." "No, Vinton didn''t bully me. It is... I''m afraid that I will have a daughter, which will make my mother-in- law and family unhappy," said Ingrid. "Sister inw, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. If your first baby is a daughter, maybe the second baby will be a son. It doesn''t matter. Let nature take its course," Essieforted. "But what if my mother-inw doesn''t like it to be a daughter and asks me to abort her?" Ingrid said in a trembling voice. Startled, Essie asked, "Did she say that?" Ingrid pressed her lips and hesitated for a while before saying, "Yesterday, I happened to pass by the study and heard the conversation between my mother-inw and Vinton. My mother-inw said that if I were to do the B Ultrasound and found that I was pregnant with a daughter, I would just abort it and don''t bother giving birth to her." "Do my brother agree?" Essie was shocked. ''Is Elizabeth crazy? She even doesn''t let go of her granddaughter.'' "Vinton didn''t agree, but I''m afraid that if my mother-inw makes a fuss, he has no choice but to compromise," Ingrid said worriedly. "I believe my brother won''tpromise on this kind of thing." Essie said in a firm tone. "I''m afraid that Elizabeth will do something to hurt your child secretly. She''s good at doing this." "What will she do?" Ingrid''s face turned pale. "It''s easy to get rid of a person''s child. She can do it on food or find someone to do it. In the past, in order to prevent my mother from having one more baby, she bribed the doctor to perform a legation operation for her secretly when my mother gave birth to me. Later, when I was pregnant, she sent people to hurt me. Fortunately, my child was lucky enough, so her n failed," said Essie in a low voice. A chill spread from Ingrid''s spine, making her terrified. "How could she be so vicious and terrible?" "Some people are born cruel and merciless. They will do anything to achieve their goals. What you can do is to keep an eye on her and guard against her." Essie sighed. "How? I''m with her every day. I won''t know if she really drugged me," Ingrid said in a trembling voice. "Sister inw, don''t have to think too much. If the B Ultrasound result is a boy, you don''t have to worry about it. If it''s a girl, you can discuss with my brother about moving out. The further away you are from Elizabeth, the safer you will be," suggested Essie. Ingrid nodded. She prayed that the baby in her belly would be a boy so that he could be saved from a terrible conspiracy and disaster. Essie picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip of tea. If she guessed right, Elizabeth wanted to use Ingrid''s baby as a bargaining chip. She should have thought of ten percent of Mrs. Vicki''s shares. After giving birth to her great grandson, the olddy was so happy that she might give the ten percent of the shares to her great grandson as a gift. "I didn''t expect this family to be soplicated." "I have no choice." Essie shrugged. "If she is really a daughter, I will try my best to protect her and never let anyone hurt her," Ingrid said firmly, clenching her fists. Looking at her, Essie felt relieved. It seemed that she was different from her father, Landen. She was innocent and frank. In the Rong Mansion, uncle Li was investigating all the servants and workers again with several stewards and security department. Make sure that there are no spiesing in. The security department had three sets of the most advanced lie detector. They had to apply them to all the employees and fire them if they couldn''t pass. Mili and Dot were quite interested in the lie detector. They sat aside and looked at the professional security guards to ask the servants. "The security guard''s questions will cause different mental stimtion to the tested person. And these stimtion would trigger different physiological reactions. Which caused a series of physiological factors. These are the principles of the lie detector." "When a person is lying, there will be changes in his or her myoelectric, meridians, pulse, blood pressure, breath, heartbeat, brain waves, voice, pupils, etc. The lie detector can track and measure the changes of these factors, forming a record map. After analyzing the changes in the map, we can determine whether the person who is tested has honestly answered these questions or is lying," Dot exined seriously like an expert. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Mili smiled and said, "As a future criminal psychologist, my goal is to urately judge whether the criminal is telling the truth or not without the help of a lie detector." "Baby, your life n should be to inherit my career. As a fashion designer, you should take over the Summer 100 Degree. The rest are just side ocupations, okay?" said Essie, stroking her head. Zac would never allow his precious daughter to deal with some criminals and mental illnesses all day long. "Everyone has her own ambitions. You can''t force me to do something I don''t want to do." Mili pouted. "You used to love designing clothes, didn''t you? The clothes on your Barbie dolls are all designed by you," asked Essie. "Mommy, those are all hobbies, not ambitions. And there is no challenge to make clothes." Mili pursed her lips. Essie was a little embarrassed. She looked down upon her career. "Honey, it''s not easy to design clothes that can attract the public''s attention. There were many people engaged in fashion design in the world, but most of them were tailoring. Only a few of them had reached the top of the fashion Pyramid. If you don''t think it''s a challenge to be a fashion designer, you can design a prominant work first and let me have a look. If you can''t do it, you can learn it. Don''t try to mess up the criminal psychology." Mili puffed up two cheeks. It seemed that her Mommy was angry. Dot looked at her sympathetically. It seemed that it was not easy for his sister to change her job. "Mommy, you still have Dawny. Just let him inherit your career. Why do you have to force me? You have arranged for Dot to inherit the Rong family, brother Rabi to inherit the Emperor, and I to inherit the Summer 100 Degree. What about Dawny? What does he want to inherit?" Mili immediately shifted the contradiction. Hearing that, Essie was shocked. She had never arranged a future for her youngest son. At this time, Dot said, "In fact, I think that Dawny can take over the business of the Rong family. My ambition is not in business. So you can leave the property of the Rong family to Dawny." Mili was displeased to hear that. Obviously, he was trying to steal her brother from her. "Dot should inherit mommy''s career and be a fashion designer." She stared at Dot with her hands on her hips. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "No, no, no, he should inherit Rong''s Group." Dot shook his finger. "Be a fashion designer," Mili argued. "Inherit Rong''s Group." Dot didn''t show any weakness. Essie was in a mess. She felt helpless. "Honey, since you don''t want to ept the life n that your daddy and I arranged for you. You can ask your brother to rece you. If Dawny is interested in fashion in the future, he can rece Mili, and if he has business talent, he can rece Dot." Essie came up with apromise idea. Only one of the two could escape sessfully. Mili and Dot looked at each other, and their eyes shed a secret light. Interest could be cultivated, and they had to quickly cultivate the interest of Dawny. In an abandoned warehouse in the suburb. "The Rong Mansion is recruiting people recently. Didn''t I tell you the news?" After receiving the news that they wanted to meet again, Le was a little reluctant and began to question Maxim. "I know. As soon as I heard that the Rong Mansion is recruiting people, I arranged several strangers to go there. However, they didn''t expect that the Rong Mansion was so well guarded. In addition to the special review, they also used a lie detector. Those people didn''t get a few questions, and the only one who insisted to the end failed in front of the lie detector." "It has nothing to do with me. I have no choice." "Aren''t you Walt''s wife? Nominally, you are the young hostess of the Rong Mansion. It shouldn''t be difficult to arrange someone in." "You think too simply about the Rong Mansion. All the servants'' affairs are handled by the housekeeper, uncle Li. No one else can interfere or speak at all." "Is there no way?" "I have no choice." "Can we break through from uncle Li, such as bribing or seducing..." Maxim deliberately nced at Le''s face and fixed his eyes on her chest. He believed that Le was confident and good at it. "You are crazy. Uncle Li is famous for his loyalty to Albert. He is cold and selfless." "Do you really have no chance?" "I have no choice." "Then I have no choice but to ask you to do it yourself. Our boss said that if you can''t figure out what happened in the ghost yard, there is no need for you to continue to stay in the Rong Mansion." Maxim gave Le an ultimatum. ''What a bitch! She always ignores my orders and looks lofty, '' thought him. Although she was nominally under his control, his boss trusted her very much. He couldn''t do anything to her. He didn''t know if she had an affair with his boss. Chapter 945 Sleepwalking Chapter 945 Sleepwalking Mili moved her brush and drawing board into Dawny''s room. "Dawny, let me teach you how to draw, okay? Drawing is fun. When you grow up, you will be a fashion designer like mommy." Dawny looked at his sister with his beautiful big eyes. He didn''t know what a fashion designer was, but the brush in her hand should be an interesting toy. "Okay, draw." He chuckled and pped his hands. Then he held the brush in his hand and began to paint on the paper. "Dawny is really good at painting. He is a genius. It''s obvious that he will inherit mommy''s career and be a fashion designer when he grows up," Mili praised with a smile. She needed to encourage her brother fully and increase his confidence and interest. The baby seemed to understand his sister''s praise. He immediately raised his beautiful thick eyebrows and showed a very proud expression. "Dawny, good job! Great!" "Yes, you''re right. Dawny is awesome, you little genius." Michelle gave him a thumbs up. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Dot frowned at the door. His sister had decided to strike first. He couldn''t show any sign of weakness for the sake of his future hacker empire. But business was not like painting that could be cultivated by such teaching. It was difficult to teach it. Seeing Dot, Mili said with a secret smile, "Dot, don''t you find that Dawny is very talented in painting?" "The more I look at him, the more I think he will be a business genius." As he spoke, Dot walked up and kissed his brother''s pink face. "Dawny, do you want to be a powerful person like daddy and grandpa to run a big financial group?" asked Dot. The boy didn''t fully understand what he meant. He looked at his brother with his big eyes. "Dot, Dawny cannot understand what you are talking about now." Then she touched her brother''s head and said, "Let''s continue drawing." The boy nodded and continued to paint on the drawing board. At this time, Rabi came over, followed by Sh, who was holding a small muffin, chicken wings with honey juice, and sausages in her hands. Rabi made them by himself, and his biggest hobby now was to cook. "Mili, Dot, Dawny, I made muffin, sausage and chicken wings myself. Let''s have afternoon tea together." "That''s great, brother." Mili pped her hands happily. Rabi handed the freshly squeezed kiwi juice to Dawny. He was too young to eat anything else, so this was the afternoon tea specially prepared for him. Rabi was always considerate and thoughtful. "Wow, it''s so delicious. You can be the God of cooks," said Mili, eating a piece of chicken wings. "Maybe my talent is in the kitchen," Rabi said with a smile. He was very happy that he had one special skill, which made him not inferior to his brother and sister in everything. Mili turned to look at Dot and said, "I think you''d better practice cooking in the kitchen rather than waste your time on Dawny. Your wife must be a foodie like our godmother. She won''t be happy until her stomach is happy." Dot pouted. He didn''t like to go into the kitchen. He didn''t like cooking. But a perfect man should be good at cooking. In order to please his mommy, his father even learned how to cook Rong''s Group noodles. "Dot, if you want to learn, I can teach you," Rabi said. "Let''s talk about it when she will be born. It won''t be toote to learn it by that time," Dot said slowly. Sh ate a piece of sausage and said with a smile, "Rabi, the sausage you cooked is crisp outside and soft inside. It tastes better than the food sold outside." "Sis Sh, eat more if you like." Then Rabi picked up another sausage for Sh. He was happy that everyone liked the food he cooked and liked to make it for everyone. Sh had a good time with a muffin in one hand and a sausage in the other. She liked to y with her young masters anddies. They were all very good. They never looked down upon her just because she was the daughter of a servant. "Have you heard about the ghost yard?" after drinking the juice, she asked. "Uncle Li has done the ritual. We will be fine," said Mili. Rabi was so timid that he felt a little scared when he heard that the ghost yard. "What do you think the ferocious ghost in red looks like?" he asked in a trembling voice. "I haven''t seen the real ghost in red. The person who caught mest time was fake, not the real one." Sh shook her head. If the real ghost in red really caught her, she would probably die. "Sis Sh, are you afraid?" Rabi asked. "Yes, a little. Mom told me not to get close there, not even to the bamboo grove." Sh nodded. "Is there really a ghost in the world?" Mili rubbed her chin and asked in confusion. "There are many supernatural things that can''t be exined by our current science," Dot said seriously. "Well, our knowledge of nature and the universe is still very limited now. Even if we can''t see, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t exist." Mili nodded. "Uncle Li must know what''s in the ghost yard best. He is the only person who can enter it. But he will never say it out," said Dot. "So, there is really a ghost in red, right?" Sh said in a trembling voice. "Sworn father and aunt Laura had been possessed by the ferocious ghost in red. If there is no ghost, how can we exin what happened to them?" Mili asked in confusion. "Indeed, the doctor can''t find out the cause of their disease at all. Uncle Li helped them get rid of ghosts, and they miraculously recover. This is simply inconceivable. We can only use ghost possession to exin it," Dot said thoughtfully. "It''s so scary. I feel scared every time I think of living in the same ce with a ferocious ghost every day," Rabi said in a trembling voice. "It''s okay. The ghost in red has never taken the initiative to ask for anyone''s life. Those who had the ident had gone to the outside of the ghost yard and provoked the ghost in red. As long as you don''t go there, you will be fine," Dot said indifferently. He was not afraid of the ferocious ghost in red at all. He just felt curious. "You are right. As long as we stay away from that ce, everything will be fine." Mili agreed. "I hope so," Sh said, still a little scared. In another room, Essie stood by the window, frowning with a worried look. "What are you thinking about?" Zac hugged her from behind. "Coming events cast their shadows before it finallyes," said Essie in a low voice. "Are you worried about the Xu family?" Zac stroked her head. "There might be another trouble in the Xu family." Essie sighed heavily. "Mr. Baron is capable of turning the tide,"forted Zac. "If we don''t get rid of Elizabeth, the Xu family will never have a peace," said Essie. "Don''t worry. There is always a solution. I''m here." Zac patted her on the shoulder. At this time, another person was also worried. She waited anxiously until midnight. She gently pushed Walt aside. Seeing that he didn''t respond, Le got out of bed secretly. These days, her heart was as heavy as a piece of lead. She had been hesitating since she met Maximst time. Maxim was right. She knew the temper of the boss. If he knew that she didn''t do it because of fear, the consequences would be very serious. Compared with the punishment after betrayal, it might not be impossible to go to the ghost yard to have a look. They had just finished the ritual, and she might not be unlucky to meet that female ghost again, not to mention that she was prepared this time. She took out a package from the corner of the cab and gently measured it up. It was a rune paper and something that could resist evil spirits that had been obtained from temples nearby recently. These things had taken her a lot of time. Recently, she had been out every day. As Le thought, she slowly approached the ghost yard. "Please, don''t show up. I''ll just take a look and leave." Le clenched the arhat statue in her hand and nodded to examine the Buddha pendant hanging on her neck and the Taoist Rune sticking to the corner of her clothes. The one on the back was also there, and the alternative silver cross in the pocket could be taken out at any time. "Meow!" Le was startled. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest and she almost couldn''t breathe. A ck cat jumped out of the tree. It was a little blurry in the dark night, but its eyes were particrly conspicuous. It stared at Le in the green light, which made her a little scared. "Meow!" the cat ran into the bushes and disappeared. Le breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards the ghost yard for a while. The mottled outer wall of the ghost yard could be vaguely seen. "Don''t look for me. I was forced." As she read the Amitabha, she began to get nervous again. "It''s sote. Why are you here?" Suddenly, she heard a question, which startled her. She was going crazy. She felt she was almost out of breath. She gritted her teeth and didn''t make a sound. Who was so hateful! This person was almost frighten her to death. Le slowly turned her head, trying to see who was talking. There was no one behind her. What the hell! A cold sweat came out from her forehead, and she felt cold all over her body. "What are you doing here, Mrs. Laura?" This time, she could tell that the voice came from the road on the other side of the tree. Looking in the direction of the voice, through the bushes, one could see a not tall figure standing in the darkness on the other side of the road. How could it be uncle Li? Le shivered. "I... I... Why am I here? I was sleeping in my room. Why am I here?" Le was surprised. She looked at uncle Li and then looked around, confused. "Where am I? Ah, the ghost yard! Why am I here? Am I sleepwalking?" "Sleepwalking?" Uncle Li looked at her without any expression on his face. "It must be like this. My mother said that I often sleepwalking at night when I was a child, and I get better after I grew up." "Don''t sleepwalk again. It''s very dangerous, especially running around. It''s toote. Go back to your room and go to bed. It''s not safe to stay in the yard since it is cold." Uncle Li looked at her and didn''t say anything more. He waved his hand at her to go back to her room. Chapter 946 The Impostor Has Changed Chapter 946 The Impostor Has Changed After taking office of the deputy CEO, Vinton began to ce his confidant in the Xu''s Group. He had lost Eva. He could no longer lose the position of sessor. On the other hand, Essie had been keenly aware of his movements. She was a little worried. She didn''t want the tragedy of brother strife between Vinton and Holy to happen. Thinking of her son, he gave up the position of sessor and gave it to his brother, and then she thought of Vinton and Holy. The situation was different when kids were not born with the same mother. "No wonder the sons of the emperor have topete for the throne, because most of them are not born from the same mother. The fight between children was the sin of a profligate man. Brothers and sisters of the same father and different mother rarely had a very good rtionship. "What the empress Mi in the drama said was right. Children with the same father but different mother strike for interest while children with the same mother but different father can united with kin affection," she said angrily. "Honey, it''s okay. Don''t worry too much," Zac held her shoulder andforted her. "It would be strange if it is okay." Essie wrinkled her nose. A fight for the family asset was inevitable. "The wedding of Fell and Alice will be held soon. Get ready," said Zac in a low voice. If he didn''t mention it, Essie would forget it. The impostor was going to marry Fell. When she was about to speak, her phone rang. It was a call from Alice. She asked Essie to have a get- together in the vi tomorrow. She was just a fake. There was nothing to talk about. Hearing that, Essie curled her lips. She felt that this weird invitation was a little unnecessary. Maybe this woman wanted to please her again. Since her identity was exposed, she had tried every means to please her, fearing that she would be annoyed and reveal her. The second day, when she arrived at the vi, she found that Holy was also there. It was really a party between sister and brother. "Where is brother-inw? He hasn''te yet?" she asked casually as she didn''t see Fell there. "It''s unnecessary for him to attend the party between us sister and brother." With a slight smile, she picked up the blueberry juice at hand and took a sip. Although it was just a subtle move, it shocked Essie. Blueberries were Alice''s favorite since childhood, but this fake hated it very much. Why did she suddenly drink blueberry juice? Holy also noticed this, "Sister, you haven''t drunk blueberry juice for a long time." "Really?" Raising her eyebrows slightly, she said, "Maybe I have forgotten it, and now I remember it again." "Have you regained your memory?" Holy was shocked and an excited smile appeared on his face. Without answering, Alice just caressed his head dotingly and muttered, "My Holy has grown up." Essie looked at her without blinking. For some reason, she found that she was different from before. Her expression and eyes had feelings, as if the real Alice hade back. Was it her illusion? "When I was a child, I liked the blueberry sauce you made the most. Since you were in trouble, I haven''t eaten the blueberry sauce you made. I hope you can make it for me again," she said tentatively. "If I remember how to make it, I will surely make it for you." A faint smile yed at the corners of her mouth. "So, you haven''t regained your memory yet." Holy lowered his head in frustration. "No matter whether I have regained my memory or not, I am still your elder sister," Alice said word by word clearly and forcefully. The confusion in Essie''s heart was like a torrent. It was impossible for that impostor to say something like that. What was going on? Was she brainwashed by Willi again? The servant had prepared the dinner. Taking a look at it, Essie found that there were spicy crabs, vored chicken, iron te beef, skewers of shrimps. They were all her and Holy''s favorite food. "Wow, sister, I feel that you are back again," Holy said happily. "I have never left you, Holy," said Alice gently, her eyes full of love. Looking at her, Essie became more and more suspicious. "This spicy crab is specially prepared for you. Eat more." Alice picked up a piece of crab meat for her. "Thank you." Essie smiled. She still remembered that her mother would cook spicy crabs every year when it was the season to eat crabs. Her sister always gave her a big piece of crab meat, just like now. "We haven''t had dinner together like this for a long time." Holy said, "I still like to live with my sister Alice, sister Essie, aunt Lucy and uncle Bob. Daddy alwayses back veryte. I''m always alone in the vi. It''s boring." "Holy, you cane here to y with me and sister," said Essie with a smile. Holy pouted, "You all have a mother-inw. I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to go to your mother-in- law''s home all the time." "It''s okay. Mili and Dot just want to y with you every day," said Essie, stroking his head. After drinking a mouthful of seafood soup, Holy said, "I don''t think my brother is happy that I be the sessor of the Xu family. Will he join hands with the bad witch Elizabeth to deal with me?" "During this period of time, you have to be careful and protect yourself. I will also protect you well. You are supposed to be the head of the Xu n. No one can take it away," said Alice. "Holy, you really need to be on guard, but you have to remember that our brother is not your enemy, Elizabeth is," said Essie. "But he is Elizabeth''s son. Elizabeth will definitely help him fight against me." Holy clenched his fists. He hated this woman who murdered his mother so much. Anyone who was close to Elizabeth was his enemy. "Holy, our brother is not a bad guy. Don''t you find that he is different from Elizabeth?" said Essie. "Sis Essie, I didn''t oppose you to help brother when he was with sis Eva. But now he has broken up with sis Eva and married another woman. Why do you still help him?" Holy became excited. "Holy, I''m not going to help anyone. I just don''t want to see you hurt each other." Essie continued, "If there is a way to make our brother realize that he is not suitable to be the leader of the Xu group, maybe he will give up on himself." "Sis Essie, you are too naive. How could he realize that. In fact, he resembles daddy very much. Daddy can take charge of the Xu family. Why can''t he?" said Holy. "Personality is one thing, and there are other reasons. Anyway, trust me, I will think of a way. As long as the rtionship between brother and Elizabeth is broken up, everything will be fine," said Essie. "Sis Essie, our brother has more than one Elizabeth by his side now, and his father-inw is not easy to deal with. The first time he came to the Xu family, he wanted to shake my position. He tried every means to marry his daughter to our brother in order to gain the power of our family. He must want his son-inw to be in charge," Holy analyzed seriously. Alice patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. Your sis Essie is softhearted, but at the critical moment, she will still be on your side." "I won''t allow anyone to hurt you," said Essie, nodding. At this time, the abandoned warehouse. Le made an appointment with Maxim again. This time, it was Le who offered to meet him. She came to the ce early and waited anxiously for Maxim to appear. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I went to the ghost yard, but I failed. I was found before I entered the ghost yard." "Are you kidding me? Do you think I will believe you?" "Believe it or not, I really went there. Last night, I sneaked into the ghost yard to have a look, but was found by that old guy, uncle Li." "Do you think that I am a three year old child that can be fooled by your excuse so easily?" "What can I do to make you believe me? I really went therest night. I sneaked out when Walt was asleep. I didn''t expect that uncle Li was still wandering after midnight, guarding the yard like a ghost. He found me before I got close. Fortunately, I was smart enough to say that I was sleepwalking, or I would have died." Seeing that Maxim still didn''t trust her, Le was obviously a little anxious. She took out something from her pocket and threw it at Maxim. "You should believe me, right? These are all items to protect me from being possessed by evil spirits. I have prepared them hard. Is it necessary for me to lie to you?" Maxim didn''t expect that this woman would be so afraid of ghosts. He looked at the thing on the ground with a bitter smile. A Maitreya bronze statue, a Buddha pendant, a silver cross, and a few ghost runes. "You can''t do anything well," Maxim muttered. "I didn''t mean to do that. It''s all uncle Li''s fault." "Then tell me, what is your n? Do you need my cooperation?" "What can I do? If I had a n, I wouldn''t havee to you." ''Damn it! If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have been able to rely on her. Except for her beautiful face, there was only a lot of bad ideas left, '' he thought. There was no hope for him to expect anything from her. If he was not afraid that his boss would me him, he would not care about it. Looking at Le, Maxim didn''t say anything for a while. He also knew that he couldn''t get rid of the matter in the ghost yard. After all, they were now tied together. "You are useless. If I were not kind-hearted, I would not care about your life or death. Tell me, what''s going on with the Rong Mansion?" "Recently, there have been a lot of things. The Rong Mansion has obviously strengthened their defense. A typical case is that security guards patrolled more frequently, several times more than usual. What happenedst night will make uncle Li more vignt and keep an eye on the ghost yard." Le told Maxim about the general situation of the Rong Mansion. She told all she knew and hearsay to him, hoping that he could give her some attention and advice. After listening to Le''s introduction in detail, Maxim asked more details from time to time. "Give me a detailed ne figure of the Rong Mansion and the patrol route marked on it. The more detailed the better. I need these. I''ll figure out the rest." Chapter 947 A Silent Exchange Chapter 947 A Silent Exchange Essie asked the bodyguards to send Holy back first. She wanted to have a private talk with Alice. "Last time I asked you to go to Qin group and steal the DH cooperation n. How is it going?" she looked at her and asked. After a short pause, her eyes flickered as she said, "I haven''t had a chance yet." She exined. "You''re not Cherry. Who are you?" Essie asked seriously. She didn''t ask Cherry to steal the cooperation n at all. She was just testing it. Her answer showed that she was not Cherry at all. "Is not my English name Cherry? Mommy name it for me." A smile appeared on her face. "I mean another Cherry..." Essie paused again, and a look of disbelief slowly rose on her face. "Do you remember that you broke my Barbie doll when I was five years old? You said you would compensate me, but you didn''t," she said. "It''s not a Barbie doll. It''s a Thomas Tilt and Go," said Alice. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Tears welled up in Essie''s eyes. "Have youe back? You''re finally back!" "Cathy..." Alice reached out her hand and wiped away the tears on her face. "Sister -" Essie hugged her excitedly. She knew her sister was still alive, and she knew she wouldn''t die. Retina was stunned. She had been looking at Cherry all the time. She didn''t notice when the fake had been reced with a real one. "You are the real Alice. What about Cherry?" she asked immediately. "She''s fine. I just locked her up. It''s good to keep her as a substitute," said Alice. "Sister, what happened to you these days? Why haven''t youe back for so long? We have been looking for you for a long time. We thought..." asked Essie in a hurry. "It''s a long story. I''ll exin it to youter." Alice continued, "Recently, I have been investigating Willi in secret. He is likely to have a close rtionship with the Rong family." "You mean he is an enemy of the Rong family?" Raising her eyebrows, Essie thought, ''They have suspected me like this before.'' "It may be an enemy, or a member of the Rong family," said Alice. "A member of the Rong family?" Hearing that, Essie was shocked. Was he a descendant who had been expelled from the Rong family and wanted to revenge with resentment? "If we don''t get rid of this person, the Rong family and the Xu family will not be peaceful," said Alice. "It''s a pity that he has been hiding in the dark and doesn''t know his true face until today." Essie sighed. "He won''t be able to hide for long," said Alice coldly. After a moment''s silence, an important thing came to Essie''s mind. "Sister, your wedding with Fell will be held soon. What are you going to do?" Turning her eyes to look out of the window, she said, "I have sworn that I will never marry anyone, but now it seems that it''s not a bad choice to marry the Qin family." Hearing that, Essie was shocked. "Are you really going to marry Fell?" "I have a substitute. What are you worried about?" A faint smile appeared on her face. That''s right. Essie breathed a sigh of relief. Her sister was always independent, much better than her. She believe she can handle it well. Now that her sister was back, she didn''t have to worry too much about the Xu family. With her sister and Mr. Baron in charge, Elizabeth couldn''t afford to stir up trouble. Zac was not as optimistic as her. He had never expected that Alice woulde back so quietly. This not only ruined his n, but also helped the Qin family. "Is she really going to marry Fell?" He frowned slightly. "I suppose so." Essie nodded. "Damn it!" Zac cursed, "She can really sacrifice herself." "Are you worried that my sister''s marriage with Fell will pose a threat to the Rong family?" asked Essie. "Alice is not a simple girl," said Zac seriously. "In fact, you should have thought about this when you arranged Cherry to marry Fell. My sister could even sacrifice her marriage for the sake of the Xu group. How could she care about recing Cherry and bing the real hostess of the Qin family?" said Essie. It was said, ''Even homer sometimes nods.'' There were two things that Zac had been thinking about the most. One was that there was a slim chance of Alice''s survival, and the other was that she had fallen into the hands of Willi. He had never thought that she would suddenlye back. "She is indeed a woman who can go all out," he said in a low voice. "Now our biggest enemy is Willi. The most important thing is to deal with Willi. Let''s talk about the grudge between us and the Qin familyter," said Essie. Zac didn''t answer. ''Two dogs strive for a bone, the third runs away with it.'' He had to prevent the Qin family became that ''third dog''. On the second day, he asked Alice out alone. It happened that Alice was also looking for him. "You are so powerful that you found Cherry and took her away," said Alice. "She is my people. Of course I will take her back." Shrugging, Zac thought the fake was still useful. "Do you still want to rece me with her?" Alice frowned. "You think too much." Zac sneered. To be honest, he didn''t like Alice very much. If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t have been separated from his wife and children for three years, or even almost lost them. As for Alice, she still remembered his indifference and coercion when she asked him for help. "It''s a good idea to get married to the Qin family. I''m d that you can help me get married," she sneered. "I hope you can be happy." A faint smile yed at the corners of Zac''s mouth, but there was no smile in his eyes. "Of course I will. To be honest, I always think that Hanson is more suitable for my sister than you. If she is with Hanson, she must be happier than with you," she said that on purpose. "Marriage is like putting on shoes. Only the wearer know whether he or she isfortable or not. How can an outsider know, let alone an outsider who doesn''t know love?" Zac retorted. The corners of Alice''s mouth twitched. "I will have a good rtionship with Fell." "That''s your business, not mine. You have no right to care about my family," Zac said in a cold tone. "I don''t think you want me to marry Fell. It seems that my return has ruined your grand n," said Alice. "It doesn''t matter. I can make another n," Zac said indifferently. "I hope you can control yourself well in your new n," said Alice. "It''s a woman''s duty to take care of her husband and children. Don''t do too many men''s things," said Zac in a low voice. "I''m no worse than men," said Alice confidently. "But you are still a woman after all," Zac sneered. The difference between her and Essie was that she was sharp and not gentle at all. On the other hand, Essie was a woman of both toughness and gentleness. Only in this way could she advance, attack and defend. After that, the two didn''t talk more and Zac left. The moon less night sky was dotted with a few sparse cold stars, and the dark clouds made the night even darker. In a very remote corner of the Rong Mansion, a ck figure suddenly shed and quickly crossed the wall of the courtyard, gently fell to the ground, and quickly hid in the thick shadow of the green belt. Maxim, dressed in ck clothes and ck trousers, poked his head out of the bushes secretly. His face was covered with a ck silk scarf, and most of his face was covered. Only a pair of wolf like eyes were exposed, which reflected light. He vigntly began to scan the surrounding environment. The map she found was correct, and he was right about this spot. Sure enough, he didn''t see any security guardsing to patrol. After carefully examining the surrounding environment, he finally determined the direction and began to sneak along the direction of the low bushes, trying not to make any sound. If his guess was right, the ghost yard should be located there. That bitch didn''t ck off. The map she got was urate and clear. After he swam through a patch of bushes, there was an open area in front of him. Maxim began to stop and observed carefully. This section was an open area with dense patrols, so he had to pay attention to it. After passing this key security area, it was easy for him to enter the ghost yard. If the woman''s information was correct, no one was arranged to patrol around the ghost yard. In the past few years, it had been his men who had done this kind of job. He hadn''t exercised himself for a long time, hoping that he hadn''t forgotten the training in the special forces. He encouraged himself as he observed the surrounding environment. Although he had gained weight in the past few years, he still paid much attention to physical training. The patrol security team walked back and forth several times, but Maxim didn''t move. He hid, silently observing and counting the time. When another round of security guards passed by, he quickly left the hidden low tree and rushed out in the direction of the ghost yard. Every time he stepped on the ground, the beat of his steps was the same as that of the patrol security guard, and he did not make too much noise. Moreover, every time he stepped on the ground, the spot was neat and tidy, without too obvious obstacles and the faint sound of scratching things. Before the next group of patrolling security guards arrived, he quickly hid into the shadow of the roadside, or a green tree, or a small flower bush. After jumping for several times, Maxim quickly passed through the open area of the Rong Mansion and approached the ghost yard quickly. After passing through thest open area, he quickly hid himself in the shadow of green bushes. He stopped and breathed, starting to observe the road ahead carefully. He began to enter the area of the ghost yard. As the woman said, he didn''t meet the patrolling security guards here. Following the low woods, Maxim dived forward quickly. He could see the outer wall of the ghost yard. Standing at a corner of the outer wall of the ghost yard, he looked around carefully. There was no moonlight, and the night was a little dim. The ghost yard was quiet around. No security guards came to patrol, because uncle Li ordered this area to be temporarily blocked. After all, the fear of the ghost yard had long been deeply rooted in people''s hearts. Without ordering the security guards, they wouldn''t ask for trouble, let alone take the initiative to run here. Without much pause and hesitation, Maxim quickly climbed up the wall and slowly slid down the corner. He didn''t care about the ghosts talks at all, but he was very careful about the unknown environment. This was also the reason why he chose to slide down the corner of the wall instead of jumping in. Chapter 948 In Progress Chapter 948 In Progress This was a deserted yard, which didn''t cover arge area. When he was on the wall, Maxim had observed the whole yard carefully. No one had taken care of the yard for a long time. Most of the yard was covered with thatches of the same height of a person. The small leaves of the grass were densely packed in the courtyard, making people unable to find a ce to stand. When he came down, there were several scratches on the bottom of his trousers. If he hadn''t seen the blood on the leaf, he wouldn''t have noticed it. On the other side of the courtyard wall was a small courtyard. It was built in the style of the period of the Republic of China and was well maintained. There was no obvious exposed ce, but also no traces of living. Maxim pushed away the thatch carefully and walked towards the courtyard. It was not a long distance and he should have arrived soon. He felt that he had walked a long distance, but there was no sign of the courtyard in front of him. Did he go in the wrong direction? He gasped for breath and tried to walk ahead after confirming the correct direction. It was said that when ghosts stopped someone, the person would get lost and unable to find the right direction. Although he didn''t believe it, it was mysterious at night. He tried tofort himself, but an idea came to his mind. With a shudder, he suddenly felt a little palpitation and powerless panic. A gust of cold wind blew from behind, as if someone was blowing towards his neck. He tried to turn his head, but found that his neck seemed to be a little stiff, and he could not turn his head at all. The woman''s sobs, sometimes high and sometimes low, floated in the air, sometimes far and sometimes close. He tried to catch the cry from the wind, but found that he seemed to be unable to hear any sound. With all his strength, he suddenly turned his head. He was surprised to find that he had returned to the starting point, back to the ce where he had juste down the wall of the courtyard. What happened? He remembered that he had walked a long distance. Why did hee back? Did he really bump into a ghost? Suddenly he was frightened by himself. He stared at the wall with his eyes wide open. Suddenly, he found a red shadow on the wall. A female ghost in red clothes was floating in the air. Under the dim red moonlight, there was no her shadow on the ground. Seeing the female ghost stuck out her blood red tongue, which was getting longer and longer, and slowly reached in front of him, Maxim felt that his nerves were about to copse. On the second day, a piece of news was published on the front page of Dragon City morning newspaper. It said that Maxim was abandoned after he was killed. The news release was also apanied by a close photo of the scene. Maxim, with a pair of gold fish eyes,y on a desertednd. From the expression on his face, it seemed that he had experienced a panic before his death. No one in the Rong Mansion found this matter, and everything was handled silently. The wedding of Fell and Alice was held on the charming private ind of the Qin family. Zac didn''t show up, and Essie, came alone with the children. Mili, Rabi and Dot served as flower children. "Great! We can be flower kids many times," Rabi said happily. "That''s right. When Uncle Vinton gets married, we will be his flower kids; when sworn father and sworn mother get married, we will be their flower kids; and when daddy Hanson and aunt Ivy get married, we can also be their flower kids," Mili said with a smile, looking very excited. Valery looked at Rabi not far away. She was very unhappy when she heard that he called Essie Mommy. He was her son. After the wedding, she took the opportunity to approach Rabi. "Baby, do you remember me?" "Yes, bad aunt." Rabi stuck out his tongue at her. He didn''t like her at all. Valery was a little angry. "I''m not a bad aunt. I''m your mother. You''re my child, not Essie''s. Essie is not your mother," she shouted. Rabi was so frightened that he burst into tears. The bodyguard pushed Valery away in a hurry. At this moment, Essie was talking to Alice, she heard Rabi''s cry and ran to him as soon as she saw Valery there. "Mommy, bad aunt bullied me. I don''t like her." Rabi shivered into Essie''s arms, seeking protection. "Don''t be afraid, baby. Mommy is here. No one can bully you," said Essie, holding him in her arms. "I didn''t bully him. I just told him the truth. I am his mother," said Valery. "He is my son and has nothing to do with you. Don''t talk nonsense here." Essie rolled her eyes at her. "Your son?" Valery sneered, "Is it really appropriate for you to lie to a child like this?" Seeing this, Elizabeth ran over in a hurry and said, "Okay, okay, okay. Why are you going to grab other''s child again? Hurry up and leave with me." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "He is my son." Valery pouted. "He is your nephew, not your child. You are confused again," said Elizabeth, dragging her daughter away. She had long heard that Zac intended to train Rabi to be the sessor of the Emperor, which was a great thing for Rabi. She couldn''t let her daughter destroy it. It would be terrible if Zac got angry and left nothing to Rabi. As for who his mother was, he would naturally know when he grew up. It was not a good thing to let him know the truth now. Valery didn''t think that much. She just didn''t like to see Essie living a good life. She hated Essie so much. Rabi was already five years old and had his own thoughts. Moreover, he was very sensitive. What Valery said had a psychological shadow on him. "Mommy, why did the bad aunt say she is my mommy?" "Honey, she''s not very smart. She often talks nonsense. Just ignore her," said Essie, stroking Rabi''s head. "Then why didn''t she say that Dot was her child? Why did she insist that I am her child?" "Because Dot isn''t here, or she will also say Dot is her son," exined Essie. "Okay." Rabi nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. As long as he was the child of his mother, everything would be fine. He didn''t want to be the child of others, but the child of his mother. Two dayster, in Dragon City. Janice called and said that she woulde to see the baby at three o''clock in the afternoon. After hanging up the phone, Eva told Megan about it and asked her to prepare first. She did not like this crazy woman from the bottom of her heart. After all, her rtionship with Jim was so strong that no woman could be generous in this respect. But Jell''s rtionship with her was so strong that she couldn''t find a suitable reason to refuse. When Janice rang the doorbell of the vi, Eva was eating. She had just finished a bowl of congee with medicine to nourish the fetus, and was dealing with a pile of nuts in front of her. When she heard the doorbell, she asked Megan to open the door. "Eva, you are getting more and more beautiful, especially after pregnancy, your skin is getting more and more delicate." Looking at the empty bowl on the square stool and Eva, who was trying to eat the nuts, Janice felt unfair. It was just too unreasonable. How could this bitch get pregnant with twins without suffering any morning sickness? The God was too blind. He should let her vomit all the time. She began to curse viciously, and a dim light shed in her eyes. Megan brought the baby who just woke up. After eating and sleeping, the little boy was in a good mood. He smiled at everyone and tried to grab his little arms. He was curious and wanted to touch everywhere. He murmured, looking very lively and active. Janice took out a little toy from the bag beside her to amuse him. The baby waved his little fat chubby hand excitedly, trying to catch it. She took Jell from Megan''s hand, gently kissed her face and stuffed the toy into his little hands. The little boy who got the toy put it into his mouth and sucked it. He looked at Janice and then smiled at Eva, stretching out his hand to let Megan hold him. "Eva, what do you think of these two sets of clothes? The baby will look good in them." Janice took out a few more beautiful children''s clothes from her pocket. She asked Megan to help put them on Jell to see if they fit him. It had to be admitted that this woman''s taste were indeed first-rate, and she was indeed inferior in this respect. Every time she bought clothes, she would ask Essie for advice and guidance. Looking at the little boy, Eva couldn''t help but sigh at Janice''s ability and insight in choosing clothes. The little boy looked more adorable, and he even wanted to have two bites on his little face. "When will we go shopping? I want to buy some clothes for your child. I think the child of both of you must be beautiful." Janice yed with the baby while chatting with Eva. She wanted to go shopping and pick some clothes together. "Jim recently told me to rest at home to prevent a miscarriage. I don''t think it''s a good idea to go shopping." Eva was not sure but moved. "It''s okay. In fact, pregnant women only need to pay attention to proper nutrition and rest, and also need to exercise properly. ording to the research institute abroad, pregnant women should keep proper exercise, which is more beneficial to pregnant women and the baby. I''ve heard that proper exercise is good for naturalbor and postpartum recovery, especially for the recovery of postpartum body." Janice seemed to have grasped the key point and continued to urge her. The most important thing for her was to recover her figure. She didn''t want to be a fat woman after giving birth. She hoped to make some achievements in the film and television circle in the future. Eva was a little tempted. Recently, Essie had been busy with a lot of things, including the Xu family and the Rong Mansion. It was not appropriate to take her out for shopping all the time. Maybe she could have a try to go shopping together with Janice. After telling Megan, Eva took Janice''s car to the shopping mall in the center of the city. Chapter 949 Meeting Parents Chapter 949 Meeting Parents The two of them walked around for a while and saw Essie,ing over. Janice''s face darkened. No wonder Eva was so relieved to go shopping with her. It turned out that she had secretly called in Essie. She had nned to bewitch Eva, a foodie, to eat dragon eyes fruit and coix seed congee. She had read on the book that these were not for pregnant women. But things would be difficult if Essie came. She would definitely not let Eva eat it. What the hell. It was the season for dragon eyes fruit. Fresh dragon eyes fruit were ced outside the fruit store. Looking at it, Eva was greedy. "Eva, do you want dragon eyes fruit?" Janice asked deliberately, hoping that Essie didn''t know the taboo. Unfortunately, she was disappointed, because not only Essie knew it, but also Eva herself knew it. She had kept in mind what Jim had warned her not to eat. She couldn''t be careless about her baby. She was a responsible mother. "I can''t eat the dragon eyes. Now I have to endure it. When the baby is born, I can eat as much as I want." "It turns out that you can''t eat something during pregnancy." Janice pretended not knowing it. "There are many taboos for pregnant women, but for the sake of the child, I can bear anything," Eva said, touching her belly. "Mommies are great. She can sacrifice everything for her child, even her own life," said Essie, holding her shoulder. Janice pursed her lips secretly. If she had a choice, she really hoped that she wouldn''t be borne by her parents, so that she wouldn''t have to suffer so much torture and pain. "Let''s go to eat hairy crabs. It''s just the season to eat hairy crabs," she suggested. Eva shook her head apologetically, "Janice, I can''t eat crabs either. Let''s go to drink the soup stewed in crock. It''s nutritious." "Okay." Janice shrugged, with a strange look in her eyes. The three of them went to a nearby restaurant for stewing soup. Eva ordered mushroom with chicken soup, which was very suitable for pregnant women. "Don''t put longans and wolfberry in it," Essie told the waitress about that. These were not suitable for pregnant women. The waiter marked down seriously on the order list. After ordering, Janice excused herself to the bathroom and walked out of the room. Taking a sip of jasmine tea, Essie said, "You are pregnant now, so you must be careful. Janice is a vicious woman. You''d better keep a distance from her. You should try your best to avoid seeing her." "Okay, I''ll be careful." Eva nodded. After Janice came back, the two of them didn''t say anything and waited for the waiter to serve the dishes. The soup was served soon. The waiter served each of them a bowl. When Eva was about to drink, she was stopped by Essie. "Don''t drink it now." "What''s wrong?" Eva asked. Then Essie picked up the spoon and said to the waiter, "Please change another one. There are job''s tears seeds in the soup. We have a pregnant woman here, so she can''t have it." "Okay." The waiter nodded and quickly took the soup out. A cold light shed across Janice''s face. After a while, the waiter came in with the cook. "It is you who came to the kitchen and asked me to put job''s tears seeds in it," the Cook said. "Who is it?" Essie frowned. The cook pointed at Janice and said, "It''s thisdy." Janice jumped up like she was prick by a needle, "You misheard me. I was talking about corn, not job''s tears seed. I hate job''s tears seeds the most. How can I let you put it?" The waiter was slightly stunned. "You mean corn?" "Yes, you misheard me," Janice argued. The cook scratched his head in depression and went out. She asked him to put job''s tears seeds, not corn. There must be something wrong with her pronunciation, so he made a mistake. A sharp light shed in Essie''s eyes. Janice was really troublesome. "Oh, it''s lucky that you found it. Otherwise, there would be something wrong if Eva eats it. Whether you said it wrong or the cook heard it wrong, Jim will kill you," she sneered. "The cook misheard. It has nothing to do with me." Janice rolled her eyes at her. "Why do you go to the kitchen and ask them to add something randomly?" Essie asked. "I think the soup is delicious with corn in it," Janice argued. "Why didn''t you say it when you ordered the soup?" said Essie. "I forgot." Janice pouted. "You''d better be kind and practical. If you don''t want to die, you''d better behave yourself," said Essie. "I did nothing." Janice would never admit it. "You know it yourself." Essie snorted. Janice wanted to argue, but Eva said in a low voice, "Well, let''s eat. I''m hungry." At this time, in Le''s apartment. Le received the news from Maxim that they would meet at the same ce, "See you at six o''clock in the evening at the same ce." She was finally relieved. Since she met himst time and gave him the map and information, she had never received any news from him, nor had she seen any movement in the Rong Mansion. She had always been very nervous about this. She was looking forward to what would happen, but she was afraid that something would get her involved if it was exposed. She was half anxious and half expecting that she would receive the news from Maxim every day. Finally, she got the news. She breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t know if he had investigated the ghost yard clearly. She hoped that it was sessful and nothing would happen. She hoped it was a good news. She set out early and arrived at the appointed old warehouse before six o''clock. There was no sign of anyone in the warehouse. Obviously, Maxim hadn''t arrived yet. Le was a little disappointed. She guessed that he would arrive soon. Sheforted herself and hoped that Maxim would arrive soon. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Half an hour had passed. Why hadn''t hee yet? It was not like him. He was always punctual, and this time he took the initiative to ask her out. Logically, he wouldn''t bete. Was there anything wrong? She began to feel a little uneasy. She stared at the entrance of the warehouse, hoping to see Maxim immediately. Meow! A cat''s cry suddenly came to her ear. She was so scared that she almost jumped up. She turned around and looked behind. A big ck cat suddenly appeared behind the warehouse. It seemed to be frightened and ran out of the warehouse in a hurry. It was just a kitten. She took a deep breath tofort herself and turned around to continue to stare at the entrance of the warehouse. Suddenly, she found a newspaper on the ground. She remembered clearly that there was not this newspaper when she first came in. The floor was clean and there was no newspaper at all. She felt that cold sweat began to break out on her back. In a conspicuous ce of the newspaper was a piece of news, ''Murder''. There was also a photo of a middle-aged man lying in a desertednd, dripping with blood all over his body. His death was horrible. ''Isn''t this Maxim?'' she thought. He was killed! Then who was the one who made the appointment with her today! She rushed out of the old warehouse like a little mouse that was trodden on its tail. Le''s heart was still pounding when she returned to the Rong Mansion. As soon as she sat down and took a rest, she saw the housekeeper, uncle Li,ing over. "Mr. Albert has something to look for you. He asked you to go there." He told her that Albert was looking for her. What could it be? Albert seldom looked for her. She didn''t know what would it be that he was looking for at thiste hour? She felt confused and uneasy. "Daddy, I heard that you are looking for me?" When Le entered the living room, she saw Albert leaning against the sofa and reading newspaper. "Yes, you are back, Laura. It seems that you have been in Dragon City for some time. How many months have you been here?" Albert looked up at her and continued to read his newspaper. "Yes, it has been several months." Le was confused about this topic and answered after thinking for a while. "I haven''t heard much about your family. Are your parents still alive? Do you have any other brothers or sisters?" "I''m the only child of my parents. They are all healthy." "That''s good. I think you and Walt have been married. It''s time for you to hold a wedding ceremony. When will you call your parents over to discuss with them?" ''What does this old man mean by mentioning the wedding and meeting my parents? Is it a coincidence or something? Why was Maxim suddenly killed? Did this old mane to me at this time because he doubted me?'' she thought. After leaving from Albert''s house, Le''s heart sank. She was worried that Albert and uncle Li had suspected and targeted her. She was hesitant whether she should run away secretly or not. She knew that if Willi knew that she ran away secretly, he would definitely not let her go. She hesitated whether she should run or not. In the end, she wanted to try her luck. She felt that she was always cautious and should not expose too much. Besides, she did not do anything particrly sorry to the Rong Mansion. Even if she was found out, nothing special would attract attention. She decided to take the risk. When Albert made an appointment, she would first find two people to pretend to be her parents and muddle through this. Today was the date of the appointment. Looking at the two people in front of her, Le was still hesitating whether to take them to see Albert. She could only bet that. After all, it was better than facing Willi. She encouraged herself secretly. "Dad, mom, this is my biological parents. I brought them to see you," she introduced her parents to Albert and Mary. She turned around and introduced them to her parents, "Dad, mom, they are Walt''s parents." The two old men were both ordinary people who had never seen much of the world, and they were obviously a little scared of the prominence of the Rong Mansion. The two of them quickly greeted Albert and Mary, trembling with fear. "Nice to meet you." "Nice to meet you. Wee to Rong Mansion. Please have a seat. Don''t be too restrained." Chapter 950 It Was A Girl (Part One) Chapter 950 It Was A Girl (Part One) The servant brought two cups of tea and put them on the tea table beside the two old seats. Albert nodded and motioned the two old people to have a sip of tea first. "I heard that you two are doing some small business in the small town next to our city. How is the business going?" "Thanks to your blessings, everything goes well. The two of us just stay at a pastry shop. We usually make some bread and cakes and live on the skills that we inherit from our ancestors. Laura is a filial and independent child. We don''t need to worry about her. We just hope that they can have the wedding ceremony done as soon as possible." "I called you two here today to discuss the marriage of Laura and Walt. What do you two suggest?" ask Albert. "It''s all up to you. We don''t have any idea and we don''t know how to handle it," the two old men said. Le listened and nodded secretly. Fortunately, she had some foresight. She asked the two people to praise her as soon as possible and lead the topic to the wedding as soon as possible, so as to avoid the topic rted to family background. At present, it seemed to be sessful. For those they didn''t know and were hard to answer, they handled them good. It seemed that she had made a right bet. She could finally get through this. She gradually felt relieved. "Is there any other old rtives living in your hometown? Do you want to arrange more families over to have fun?" "That small vige is very remote and there are not many families. Because we live far away from each other, the rtives we know don''t visit each other very frequently. We will inform them, so let''s make it simple." "Are those rtives all right? Do they have any special chronic disease or inherited disease? The medical conditions in Dragon City are rtively good, so they cane here for treatment." The key point was that the rich family cared about the family''s gic history. The two old men obviously understood it. They quickly exined, "There is no special gic disease in our ancestors, not even a somnambulism." Le was shocked. She looked up at uncle Li and found that he didn''t seem to hear it. She breathed a sigh of relief. Taking a drag on his cigar, a deep look shed across Albert''s eyes. At this time, on the other side of Dragon City, Elizabeth was taking Ingrid to the Dragon City Hospital for B Ultrasound. She was too concerned about the ten percent shares of Mrs. Vicki. "Holy Lord, please bless it is a boy." Ingrid was very nervous all the way. She kept praying to herself. In the B Ultrasound room, the doctor carefully looked at it again and again, for fear of missing the key details, but unfortunately, he could not find the ''extra'' part that could prove the baby to be a boy. After receiving the red envelope, he had to try his best to do things. He carefully looked at that part of the baby again and again. On the bed, Ingrid became more and more nervous as the doctor didn''t finish yet. "God bless, it has to be a boy. Please bless the doctor not to make a mistake." "What is the result? Doctor Qin?" Seeing that the B Ultrasound doctor had finished his work and was about to stand up, Elizabeth quickly walked up to him. "Mrs. Wang, It is likely a girl. B Ultrasound can''t detect any male feature organs, and the probability of ny-five percent to rule out the possibility of a boy." This B Ultrasound doctor was the most experienced and authoritative doctor in this hospital. If she said that it was not a boy, then it was almost sure that it was a girl. Elizabeth''s face immediately darkened. She had to find a way to abort the child and let her get pregnant as soon as possible. If Mrs. Vicki gave ten percent of the shares to Holy, she couldn''t win it back. She had to do it as soon as possible. She had already begun to n in her heart. Hearing the doctor''s words, Ingrid felt that the sky was about to copse. On the way home, she felt that Elizabeth''s eyes were green and full of murderous will. Touching her belly, she could not help worrying about the baby in her belly. She had to stay away from the old witch as soon as possible, or the baby in her belly would definitely die. ''Thank God for giving us a lovely princess. Please bless her to grow up safely, '' she prayed in her heart. As soon as she returned to her residence and secretly avoided Elizabeth she immediately called Essie, hoping her toe over and give her some advice. ording to what Essie had described, Elizabeth had poisoned the food in order to hurt the child more than once. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she felt. "Are you sure it''s a girl?" "Yes, the doctor said there is a ny-five percent possibility." "That''s not good. Have you informed Vinton? Did he say anything?" "Not yet. I''m worried that grandma might hurt the baby in my belly, so I called you immediately. Essie, I''m so scared!" "Did that old bitch say anything?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "I saw that her face was dark all the way back. She must have some bad idea in her mind. I was so afraid that she would do something bad to the baby in my belly." The two naughty kids, Mili and Dot, insisted oning together, so Essie brought them together. When she heard that Ingrid had taken a B Ultrasound and confirmed the baby''s gender, Mili was obviously interested and wanted to touch Ingrid''s belly. "Don''t eat the poisonous apple given by the old witch. The old witch in Snow White used the poisonous apple to deal with her. Can I touch the baby in your belly?" Chapter 951 It Was A Girl (Part Two) Chapter 951 It Was A Girl (Part Two) "Don''t touch it randomly. If you touch it too much, it will cause the belly to shrink. The baby will be angry and unhappy." Dot said like a grown up, "There are not only the poisoned apple, but also the poisonous food and soup in modern world, don''t eat them." Looking at the brother and sister, Essie knocked on their little heads speechlessly. "From now on, don''t eat anything at home, especially those made and arranged by Elizabeth. What''s more, tell Vinton about the B Ultrasound result and tell him that you want to move out of the Xu family''s mansion to live on your own. I think he will arrange it well and know how to make things better." After hearing Essie''s suggestion, Ingrid called Vinton and told him about the result of the B Ultrasound examination and the n to move out. Sure enough, he agreed without hesitation on the other end of the phone and said that he would arrange it. She was right about this. Essie knew her half brother. Although he think it was a troublesome thing to have a child with Ingrid, he would definitely not do anything to hurt the child with his mother. After a while, Vinton called and said that he had found a small apartment and she could move in soon. The environment was good and rtively spacious, and it was suitable for Ingrid to take a good rest. He said that he woulde backter to pick her up and tell his family, asking her to simply pack up and prepare. Ingrid put down the phone and was about to talk to Essie about moving out when she suddenly saw Elizabeth appear at the door with a bowl of soup in her hand. Obviously, she had heard her son''s phone call and guessed what had happened. She looked at Essie with obvious resentment and hatred. Seeing Elizabethe in, it was obvious that Essie didn''t want to give her a good face. She pretended not to see her and didn''t look at her. On the contrary, the two kids were very lively and active. They ran over, looked at the bowl of sweet water, and then pretended to smell it. Then they shouted at the same time, "The old witch''s poison soup ising. Everyone should be careful!" Both Essie and Ingrid looked at the things in Elizabeth''s bowl. It was a bowl of syrup, with dates, white fungus and bird''s nest, and some job''s tears. They could nourish blood and moisturize the lung. And the cooking time of the soup was perfectly controlled. It should have just been cooked. Sure enough, what Essie said before was right. This old woman had given birth to children before, so she should know that job''s tears was a taboo for pregnant women. Although there were less taboos after the early stage of three months'' pregnancy, job''s tear was not good for the baby during the whole pregnancy. As long as she had given birth to a baby before, she should know it. Ingrid was more determined to move out of the Xu family''s mansion as soon as possible. "Mom, I''m not feeling well after the B Ultrasound. I can''t drink these. Please have a rest. I''ll drink it myselfter." She took the syrup from Elizabeth, pretending not to see the gloomy face of her. Then she turned around and brought it to the tea table where Essie was sitting. "Essie, you just came here. You and the children can drink it. Don''t waste it." Noticing that Elizabeth was about to lose her temper, Essie continued to pretend not to see her. She slowly picked up the small spoon in the sweet soup and took a sip of it, which was very enjoyable. Then she fed the two little kids a few more bites,pletely ignoring Elizabeth''s angry and sharp eyes. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The two naughty kids were also very cooperative. They kept shouting "Yummy" while ying with each other and try to grab the spoon. At the same time, they nced at Elizabeth, intending to stimte her. They had heard from their mother about some grudges between them. "We ate the old witch''s sweet soup. Are we poisoned to death?" Mili asked, blinking her big eyes. "I''m invincible and immune to poisons. This poisons is not a big deal to me." Dot pretended to be cool with a serious face. Standing at the door, Elizabeth didn''t know what was going on. Was this her daughter-inw who was always obedient to her? She looked at Ingrid with uncertainty. If the rabbit was too anxious, it could attack on people. She should not look down upon anyone. She didn''t expect that her daughter-inw, who had been whispering all the time, would y this trick. She looked at Essie and Ingrid with hatred, turned around and left without saying a word. A quarterter, Vinton drove home. He first told his family about moving out. He wanted to have an independent and private life in a short time, and it was also convenient for him to take care of Ingrid''s pregnant mood and have a world of two people. He expressed his strong will, and the elders of the Xu family discussed for a while and agreed. Originally, ording to Ingrid''s wishes, she only wanted to take a maid from her mother''s house to help her, but with the insistence of Elizabeth, she also took another maid to take care of their daily life. For this, she could not deliberately refuse, so she agreed. With the help of a servant, Essie helped to get some luggage and daily necessities into her car. She would help Vinton and Ingrid move to their new house together. When the car drove out of the Xu family''s vi, she felt that Ingrid breathed a sigh of relief, as if she was a survivor of a disaster. Chapter 952 The Truth Chapter 952 The Truth In the yard, Mili and Dot were arguing with each other in a pique about teaching Dawny to draw or practice numbers. The little boy didn''t care about their dispute and just took a branch to paint on the ground. He was attracted by a group of ants. Rabi brought them some self-made food. When he was asking the little brothers and sister toe and eat, Essie looked at these lovely children with lovingness in her eyes. Suddenly, her phone rang, waking her up from the quiet satisfaction. It was from Ingrid, and there were faint cries and uneasiness on the other end of the phone. What happened? After asking the nanny to take care of the kids, Essie started the car and drove to the apartment of Ingrid. She had just moved there for a few days. How could something go wrong so soon? When Essie entered the room, Ingrid was wiping her tears. The nanny who came to Dragon City with her wasforting her. "What''s wrong, sister inw?" "Essie, you are here. I may not be able to keep the baby in my belly. Help me, please." Ingrid was just crying. Essie asked several times, but she didn''t get the answer. She turned to the nanny standing beside her. "Miss Essie, here is the thing." the nanny saw the pleading eyes of Essie and briefly told her what had happened. It turned out that this was the case. She was worried that the nanny arranged by Elizabeth would make trouble, and every time the nanny followed Ingrid would watch her to prevent her from doing anything. This morning, as expected, she found that the nanny secretly put something into the breakfast soup. She told Ingrid about it. At first, the nanny didn''t admit it. The two checked the soup in front of the nanny and found that there was indeed some saffron in it. In front of the fact, the nanny admitted that she was bribed and ordered by Elizabeth. "Where is the nanny now?" "I heard that she wanted to hurt the baby, so I was very angry. I scolded her and drove her away. How could she be so bad?" Hearing that the nanny was driven away in this way, Essie felt speechless and smiled helplessly. "Miss Essie, we have recorded the nanny''s answer." Obviously, the nanny who came with Ingrid was more experienced in this kind of things. Perhaps, Landen had specially chosen this nanny because he was afraid that his daughter would be too simple that she might be bullied. "Essie, I''m afraid that she wille up with some more vicious way to kill the baby in my belly. What should I do?" Ingrid rubbed her belly in fear. "Sister inw, there are only two good choices for you at present." One is that you pretend nothing has happened and forget it. You should try to be more careful. I don''t think Elizabeth will give up. She will further find a way to murder the baby in your belly. This kind of thing is more impossible to guard against." "The other is that if you get the matter to the Mrs. Vicki of the Xu family or your father-inw, I think they won''t ignore the flesh and blood of the Xu family. After the matter is exposed, Elizabeth won''t dare to make trouble again." "Miss Essie is right. This kind of thing happened for the first time, then it will happen for the second time. It''s impossible to guard against it. I think we should tell the master and others." As soon as Ingrid heard that Elizabeth would hurt her baby again, she became nervous. She looked at the recording disk on the table and decided to risk everything for the baby. Two dayster. Jay reported that the person who came to ckmail Elizabeth finally appeared again. "I have locked him up in the secret interrogation room." Jay acted quickly. "Good." Zac nodded and took Essie to the secret interrogation room. The man who was tied to the pir looked a little more than forty years old. When he saw Jay and several men in cking in, he shouted, "Who are you? Why did you catch me?" "Do you really think Mrs. Xu will be so stupid to let you ckmail her all the time?" Jay sneered. "You work for Mrs. Xu?" The man was shocked. "Does she want to kill me to keep my mouth shut? Tell her that if I die, the diary will be sent to Mr. Baron, and then she will be doomed." "Since she dares to arrest you, she is certainly not afraid of your threat. Now Mr. Baron is surrounded by her people. Everything will be intercepted before it is handed to him." "If you still want to stay alive, hand over the thing obediently, or you will die a horrible death," Jay said with a ferocious smile. "If you hand it over, I''ll die faster. Don''t think I''m a fool." The man snorted. "She will kill you, but I won''t. What I want to do is to send the thing to Mr. Baron for you," Jay said clearly and forcefully. The man trembled violently. "You... Who the hell are you?" Jay ignored him and waved his hand. A man in ck came over and took out an injection from the medicine box. "You... What are you doing?" Before the man finished his words, the needle was stabbed into his arm. "You... What did you do to me?" The man asked in a trembling voice. "Virus, the sister virus of Eb. Twenty-four hourster, if there is no antidote, your whole body will be full of blood bubbles, and you will fester bit by bit and die," Jay introduced. "I don''t want to die. Please give me the antidote, give me the antidote." The man burst into tears, and his trousers were wet with fear. "Sure. You only have twenty-four hours to exchange your life with the diary," Jay said. "I''ll do it. I''ll give you the diary," the man cried. Five dayster... Essie called Vinton to the vi by thekeside. Seeing her serious expression, Vinton''s smile froze for a moment and asked tentatively, "What''s wrong? Why are you so serious? What happened?" "Brother, I have something to show you," Essie said as she picked up the yellowing diary on the tea table and turned to thest few pages. "What''s this?" Vinton asked in confusion. "The diary of director Zhang, who was invited to our home to deliver the baby for aunt Elizabeth," said Essie slowly. Vinton was shocked and picked up the diary. He looked at the words on it, and a violent spasm ran over his whole body. ording to the description in the diary, Elizabeth and Charlotte found her and gave her one million dors. They asked her to lie to Baron that Elizabeth gave birth to a boy and a girl twins, but in fact, Elizabeth only gave birth to one daughter. Her son was brought back by Charlotte. "That''s impossible! That''s impossible!" Vinton jumped up from the sofa. He couldn''t believe that he wasn''t the child of the Xu family. "I remember that daddy and I had a paternity test. Is it also fake?" Looking at him, Essie said calmly, "Of course the paternity test can be fake, but your face couldn''t." Vinton had a face simr to Baron''s. "What do you want to say?" Vinton fell to the sofa and held his head. The truth was like a thunderbolt to him. Essie took out five DNA tests. "The day before yesterday, I asked Holy to go to the Xu family''s vi and got the hair of you, Valery, Elizabeth and Mr. Baron. And I asked the doctor to do a DNA test respectively." "You are not rted to Elizabeth and Valery by blood, but you are father and son with Mr. Baron." "What?" Vinton was shocked and quickly opened the report. "What the hell is going on? Since I''m not the biological son of Elizabeth and they brought me here from outside, how can I still be daddy''s son?" "This is indeed a very interesting question, and there is another unsolved mystery." Essie took out the DNA report of Valery and said, "She has a mother child rtionship with Elizabeth, and she has no blood rtionship with Mr. Baron. Therefore, you are still my brother, while Valery is not our sister." Vinton smashed his fist on the tea table and said, "No wonder that woman is so good to Valery. She always treats me coldly and indifferently. It turns out that I''m not her son at all!" "She not only cheated on Mr. Baron once. Is this the retribution of Mr. Baron or the Xu family?" said Essie in a sad and mocking tone. "Then who is my mommy?" Vinton asked. "Elizabeth should be able to answer this question," said Essie in a low voice. In the Xu family mansion. Ingrid ran to Baron and Mrs. Vicki andined tearfully that her mother-inw, Elizabeth, wanted to kill her daughter. She was ready to risk everything to protect her baby. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth''s face turned green. She didn''t expect that Ingrid would dare to do this in front of so many people. "You are so ungrateful. Mommy did this for your own good," Valery said angrily. "Well, it''s not a big deal to have a daughter as the first baby. Nowadays, medicine was developed. Unlike before, pregnancy was the only way to give birth to children. Isn''t it possible to have a test tube? If you want a son, you can have a son. If you want a daughter, you can have a daughter. So it doesn''t matter." Mrs. Vicki waved her hand. "I just hope that they can have a son as soon as possible so that you can have a great grandson." Elizabeth pouted. Vinton sneered, "Sure enough, he is not your grandson. You have no feelings at all." Hearing this, Elizabeth was shocked, "Vinton, what do you mean? Isn''t the baby in Ingrid''s belly yours?" "She is my daughter, but not your granddaughter, isn''t she?" Vinton said slowly word by word. He was very grateful to Essie for giving him the right to deal with this matter. Elizabeth took a deep breath and tried to keep calm. Unable to calm down, Valery jumped up from the sofa and asked, "Vinton, what do you mean? Did you run to that bitch, Essie again and be brainwashed by her?" "Shut up! I''ve been wondering why you are so different from us descendant of the Xu family. You are arrogant, domineering and stupid. It turns out that your genes are really different from ours." Vinton sneered. Chapter 953 The End Part One Chapter 953 The End Part One Hearing this, Elizabeth trembled violently. Did Vinton find anything? "Well, I don''t care about the affairs of you couple anymore. Don''t talk nonsense here. Take Ingrid back as soon as possible." "You are not my mother. Of course you have no right to care about it." Vinton snorted. "Vinton, are you out of your mind? Nonsense!" Valery red at him. Baron looked at his son and said, "Vinton, make it clear." Vinton took out his diary and the paternity test report. "This is the diary of the doctor who delivered Ms. Elizabeth. She said that Ms. Elizabeth only gave birth to one daughter and didn''t have girl and boy twins. Most importantly, her daughter has no blood rtionship with you." Elizabeth''s face twisted with ferocity. "Vinton, shut up!" she roared and rushed to grab the diary on the table, but was pushed away by Vinton. Baron''s face twitched and picked up the diary. Mrs. Vicki picked up the paternity test report. All of a sudden, there was dead silence in the living room. Then came Baron''s angry and heavy breath. "It''s fake. It''s a frame up. Vinton, you unfilial son. I gave birth to you after ten months of pregnancy and raised you up. Is this how you treat me?" Before she finished her words, she was pped heavily by Baron that she fell on the ground. "Baron, you need to trust me!" She struggled to get up, but Baron grabbed her and threw her on the floor. "Oh my God! What a disaster!" Mrs. Vicki cried out pathetically. At this moment, she finally realized that she was wrong! Baron''s fury, resentment and hatred, which had been buried in his heart for more than ten years, erupted like a volcano. Soon, Elizabeth was beaten into a pig''s head and her face was covered with blood. Valery screamed and tried to stop him, but was stopped by Vinton. At the most wonderful moment, Essie, and Holy appeared at the door of the hall. They stared coldly at Elizabeth inside. Their years of hatred was finallying to an end. "You are such a vicious woman. Because of you, I lost the woman I love most and my family. I raised your bastard, but let my own flesh and blood wander outside." Baron gritted his teeth and strangled Elizabeth''s neck. Elizabeth couldn''t breathe. Her face darkened. She rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue. "Daddy, she can''t die yet. Let her exin everything clearly." Vinton stopped him. "I don''t want to hear a word from her," Baron shouted angrily. "I have to know who my mommy is and where Ie from," said Vinton. Baron was shocked. He was so angry that he forgot it. ording to the paternity test, Vinton was indeed his son, but he was not the son of Elizabeth. Besides, he had never done anything wrong to Luce except for that time when he was set up by Elizabeth. Then, where did Vintone from? "Elizabeth, you''d better exin everything to me, or I''ll cut you and your bastard into eight pieces and feed them to the dogs!" he roared. Knowing that she was done, Elizabeth began to cry. "I went to the hotel after Charlotte''s drugged you that day, but I didn''t find you in the room. I looked everywhere and finally found it through the surveince video that you entered a room downstairs with a waiter. I rushed to the room and found that you had sex with that waiter. I drove the waiter away and lay beside you, pretending to have sex with you." "Knowing that my n failed, Charlotte helped me find a money boy and let me get pregnant. At first, I was worried about how to fool you. I didn''t expect to meet the hotel waiter in the obstetrics and Gynecology Department of the hospital, because she was pregnant after that night. She doesn''t know who you are. Because of her pregnancy, she was fired by the hotel. She has a very poor life and can''t even afford the rent. I tried to cotton up to her and rented the house to her at a low price. In this way, I could control her at any time. When she was about to give birth, Charlotte contacted a private hospital and bribed the delivery doctor to exchange a dead baby for her baby. Later, when I gave birth to the baby, she asked the doctor to bring the baby here and tell you that it was me who gave birth to the baby." "Where is that woman now?" Vinton asked. "Not long after she gave birth to the baby, she died in an ident," Elizabeth stammered. "That ident was arranged by you and Charlotte, wasn''t it?" "You stole the child of that poor and innocent woman. You were afraid that she would find it out, so you killed her," said Essie with a sneer. "It was Charlotte''s idea. It has nothing to do with me." Elizabeth hurried to prove her innocence. "It''s not too much for a vicious woman like you to die one hundred times." Vinton gnashed his teeth in hatred. "It''s too easy for her to die. She should feel worse than death," Holy said slowly. Baron decided to put her in a psychiatric hospital. A weekter, she was pushed downstairs by a lunatic and fell to death. Valery was kicked out of the Xu family. Having lived a luxurious life, she couldn''t bear the hard work and became a ''professional woman'' in a nightclub. In just a few days, Baron suddenly became old. His temples were gray, and his face was no longer vigorous and elegant as before. It was full of sadness, vicissitudes and loneliness. "If you can call him daddy again, it will be veryforting for him," Alice said to her sister. "I only have one father. His name is Bob Yi," said Essie stubbornly. "You haven''t forgiven him yet." "No, I have forgiven him. It''s enough for me to have a father. I don''t need another one," said Essie in a low voice.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Daddy is also the victim." Alice patted her on the shoulder. "At that time, if he had a little bit of his own judgment, Elizabeth wouldn''t have seeded," said Essie with a mocking smile. "In fact, he has never been really happy during all these years." Alice sighed. "This is called a single slip can cause asting sorrow." With a sad smile, Essie continued, "Once a person is reced, he can''t go back to his former position." In the Emperor group. Reed came to report. They destroyed a basement in the western region of Willi and arrested the stic surgeon who worked for him. "Boss, these are the photos of all the people who had received stic surgery ording to Willi''s instructions. I believe you will be interested in one of them." As he spoke, he took out a photo from it. A cold light shed through Zac''s eyes. "It''s her!" "Are you going to get rid of her?" said Reed. "Let her live a few more days so I can catch a ''big fish''," said Zac in a low voice. He had already known that there was something wrong with Laura, but he didn''t expect that it was this damn woman, Le. The question now was whether Walt knew about it or not. In the evening, he, Essie took the children to the vi of Jim to celebrate that he and Eva had officially registered as a couple. "Congrattions! May you grow old together forever!" Raising her ss of champagne, Essie sincerely blessed her. "Thank you." Eva grinned with happiness. After everyone drank a ss of champagne, Jim held Eva in his arms and kissed her lips. "Heaven pepper, I love you!" he said affectionately and dotingly. "I love you too, scum Jim," Eva replied sweetly. After so many twists and turns, she finally realized that she loved Jim, an enemy of three lifetimes. Looking at them, Essie felt restless. He had been with Zac for so long, but he had never said the three words "I love you" to her. It was so depressing! Didn''t this man have a clear idea of expressing his love for her in his consciousness? Love was to speak it out loud. Love was to let others know. "Great! We are going to be flower kids again." Mili pped her hands happily. After going back in the evening, Essie began to express her feelings. "I think Jim''s emotional expression is much more extroverted than yours." "Really?" Raising his eyebrows, Zac looked as if he hadn''t noticed it. Curling her lips, Essie asked, "Zac, do you love me?" "What do you think?" asked Zac in a casual tone. "You didn''t say that. How can I know? I''m not your mind reader." Essie rolled her eyes at him. "Idiot, it depends on feeling, not words." Zac flicked her forehead. "Thebination of words and action is the most perfect. If only by feeling, who knows if she is ttering herself or not? She may be wrong. " Essie was very angry. "It only proves that you are stupid." Zac sighed. Essie was annoyed. What did he mean by saying that she didn''t understand amorous feelings? It was Zac who didn''t understand amorous feelings at all! It seemed that she really couldn''t hear the three words from him all her life. When her hair turned grey, she would die with regret and depression. She grabbed a pillow and went out of the room. She slept in the guest room today, no, she slept in the guest room for a month to punish this stupid ice guy. She tossed and turned in the middle of the night and didn''t fall asleep for a long time. She felt depressed and mncholy. Just then, the door was pushed open quietly. The moonlight outlined a familiar and tall figure. He walked over and hugged her from behind. "Go away, bastard!" said Essie sourly. "I know you are still awake." Zac chuckled. "It''s none of your business." Essie red at him. Zac turned her around and forced her to look at him. "Idiot, I love you," he said in a low voice. Essie trembled violently, and a burst of hot tears flew into her eyes. "I love you too, freezing guy." "If you like it, I can say it you every day." Zac kissed her on the lips. "One time is enough." ''Once is a lifetime.'' Chapter 954 The End Part Two Chapter 954 The End Part Two Le didn''t expect that she would be exposed so soon. Looking at the cold and malicious face of Zac, she was trembling with fear. "You are so lucky," said Zac coldly. "We grew up together. Do you really want to kill me?" Le cried. "You asked for it." Zac snorted, "Does Walt know who you are?" "He doesn''t know." Le shook her head. She knew very well that if she sold out Walt, she would be dead. "If I find out that you are lying, you should know the consequences," Zac warned. "I have told you everything I know. I have never seen Willi. He is a very cautious person. Almost no one has seen his true face," said Le. Zac stood up and handed over the interrogation to Ford. He didn''t want to waste time on this woman. The woman following Steven had regained her consciousness. He was going to pull that bastard out and cut him into eight pieces. The woman''s face in the sanatorium was still pale. When she saw Zac, the corners of her mouth twitched violently. Her memory had been restored. She would never forget the man who shot her in the dark, her beloved master. "Do you want to ask me who coveted your wife?" She smiled sadly. "You''d better tell me the truth," said Zac coldly. "After all, you are twins. How could you not notice it at all?" The womanughed. "What did you say?" Zac was shocked. "Walt is Steven, and Steven is Walt," the woman said word by word clearly and forcefully. Anger and fear intertwined on Zac''s handsome face. When he came out of the sanatorium, his heart was unusually heavy. When he was about to get in the car, he received a call from Essie. She told him that Dawny was missing. "Damn Walt." He realized something and started the engine, speeding away. In the Rong Mansion, Essie burst into tears as soon as she saw him. "In the morning, we took young master to the park to bask in the sun, and master Walt took young master Dawny to the bathroom and then they are missing. We searched everywhere but didn''t find them," the nanny said anxiously. "Frozen guy, where do you think brother will take Dawny?" cried Essie. "He was premeditated." "He is that bastard, Steven," said Zac, gritting his teeth. "What did you say?" Falling on the ground in disbelief, Essie asked, "How could this be? Where is he taking Dawny?" "He has always thought that Dawny is his son, so Dawny won''t be in danger for the time being," Zac hugged her and whispered in her ear. Knowing that his grandson was missing, Albert hurried back from the group. "What the hell does Walt want to do? He and Zac are biological brothers, and Dawny is his nephew. How could he do such a bad thing?" Mary said painfully. Albert sighed heavily. It seemed that it was time to reveal the truth. Three dayster. Finally, Walt called them and asked them to go to the abandoned container yard in Yang City. There was a big LCD screen in the center of the yard, which seemed to have been installed not long ago. When Zac and Essie, Albert and his wife, came close, the LCD screen lit up. Walt was standing in the center of the screen, with little Dawny in his arms. Behind them was a helicopter. "Give Dawny back to me!" screamed Essie. "Stop it, Walt. Come back quickly." Albert tried his best to keep calm. "I''m not kidding. Dawny''s my son. Why should he call Zac daddy?" He snorted. "Walt, as long as you get Dawny back, I can let bygones be bygones," said Zac. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "My son should be with me," Walt said angrily. Trembling, Essie looked at him on the screen. She and everyone present knew that they couldn''t tell the truth at this time. Otherwise, if Walt got angry from embarrassment, he would definitely hurt Dawny. "Walt, you and Zac are brothers, not enemies. If there is any problem, let''s go home and solve it together, okay?" said Mary. "Brother?" "I was born before him. I''m the eldest grandson of the Rong family. Why should he take over the family business? Grandparents are biased in favor of Zac." Taking a puff of his cigar, Albert sighed. He knew that Walt had been holding grudges against him for not being in charge for so many years. "Now, it''s time for you to know your true identity." He paused and said slowly, "In fact, you are not the son of me and Mary. Mary only had a son at that time, and that is Zac." His words shocked everyone present. A muscle on Walt''s face was shaking violently. "I''m not your son? I was adopted?" "No, you are uncle''s son, and your mother is a servant in the Rong Mansion. When my sister inw knew that my brother had an affair with the servant, she was very angry. She wanted to kill the servant, I could only help my brother to hide her from my sister inw. Later, something happened to my brother and his wife, and you also became the posthumous child of my brother." "Although you are not the legitimate son of my eldest brother, you are the only descendant of my brother. Your grandma and grandpa hope that you can be recorded in the genealogy as the legitimate eldest son of our Rong family. And if the Qin family knows who you are, I''m afraid they will do harm to you. In order to protect you, Mary and I made you our son. Because Mary was giving birth in the United States at that time, and no one in our country knew that she only had one son." It was like a thunderp, and his shoulder shook violently. He didn''t expect himself to be uncle''s illegitimate child. "Walt, we know you are just impulsive at the time being. We are not sage. Everyone makes mistakes. Come back with Dawny. We are still family," Maryforted. "Come back? Can Ie back?" Walt smiled bitterly. He had no turning back since he came to this point. "Brother, please give Dawny back to me. He can''t live without Mommy," cried Essie. "Essie, I love you! I fell in love with you the first time I saw you in Maldives. I''ve been looking for you all over the world, but I didn''t expect you to marry my brother. Do you know how painful I was at that time? You and Zac have Mili and Dot, but I only have Dawny. He will be my only child. He must live with me." "Goodbye, Essie, my little sun!" He carried Dawny into the helicopter behind him. The helicopter roared from the ind in the middle of the sea. Then a ck helicopter flew into the air. It flew over and circled around above their heads. From the window, everyone saw Walt in the driver''s seat and Dawny sitting behind him. "Dawny!" cried Essie hoarsely. "Damn it, Walt." Zac cursed in his throat and immediately informed William to activate the nearby radar surveince camera to see where Walt''s ne was going. When the helicopter flew high in the sky in the distance, a deafening roar came. The helicopter suddenly exploded and turned into a fireball. "Dawny, no..." Essie screamed in horror. She felt dark in her eyes and she passed out. A few dayster, on a small ind in the India sea. A pathetic and hoarse cry came from the vi. "Walt, my son, my son!" A masked man sat on the sofa, pounding his chest. He had nned to arrange the fake deaths of Walt and Dawny, but he didn''t expect the helicopter to explode in advance. "Master, it was totally an ident. No one would have thought that the bomb would explode in advance." The man standing next to her threw up his hands. The masked man jumped up, pulled out his gun and pointed it at his head. "An ident? Humph, you did it on purpose, didn''t you? You are afraid that Walt wille back and threaten your position, so you have to get rid of him." "Willi, calm down. Franklin won''t do that. He and Walt are brothers," Charlotte quickly exined for her son. In fact, it was her idea. She would not allow Walt toe back and snatch her son''s position. Willi cast a cold nce at her and said, "I should have thought that keeping you alive would be a disaster." "Take her away. I''m going to gouge out her eyes and cut her tongue to make this vicious woman feel worse than death," Willi snapped. Two men in ck came in and dragged Charlotte''s arms down. "You made a mistake. I didn''t do anything," Charlotte shouted in fear. "Master, please let her go. After all, she is my mother," Franklin begged. "If it weren''t for you, I would have let you die with my son and grandson," Willi pped Franklin to the ground. "Let me tell you. The virus in your body will take effect at any time. You will die at any time without my antidote. You''d better listen to me." "I see," Franklin said in a trembling voice. Charlotte''s scream came from the cell. She had never thought that she would have such a day. Her life was ruined by all her schemes. Franklin clenched his fists and raised his eyebrows in extreme anger. He had been trained strictly by Willi since he was a child, so he never dared to resist. Even if Willi asked him to be Alfred''s boyfriend, he didn''t dare to have any objection. But he had changed since Charlotte appeared. With unprecedented courage. He knew that he couldn''t save Charlotte, and with his strength, he couldn''t fight against Willi at all. Maybe the rtionship between him and Charlotte was destined to be so short. At night, he tossed and turned in bed. After a long time, he took out the note left by Charlotte from the pillow. Charlotte told him that if something happened to her, he should read it. It said, "Tell Zac the location of Willi, so that both Zac and Willi will be hurt." He pursed his lips, and a malicious aura came out of his eyes. At midnight, in City C. A ck Cadic was speeding on the highway out City A. The driver looked at the sleeping child in the back seat from the rearview mirror. Fortunately, his boss was smart enough to find a child with a fake mask to rece the little young master to board on the helicopter. Otherwise, the only descendent would be cut off. "Boss, don''t worry. I will bring up young master and let him avenge you." Chapter 955 The Final (Part One) Chapter 955 The Final (Part One) A deafening explosion came from a Toyota hundreds of meters away from the Emperor building. The surrounding ss was broken and countless people were injured. This was Willi''s revenge on Zac. She wanted to avenge her son. The police of Dragon City soon ssified the explosion as a terrorist attack. Willi had never expected that her whereabouts would be exposed. Before she could escape, she was surrounded by international criminal police and Zac''s men in ck. Zac didn''t expect that Willi, who had always been against him, was a woman! "Kina, long time no see." Although so many years had passed, Albert still recognized the woman at a nce. "Nice to meet you again, master Albert." Willi snorted. When she came out of the Rong Mansion, she got a considerable amount of alimony and then left the country. She was an extremely beautiful woman, and her ambitions were extraordinary. She was capable and resourceful, and her skills in bed were unparalleled. She was just like the reincarnation of the sexy concubine in the Shang dynasty. In order to be the young hostess of the Rong family, she seduced the oldest son the Rong family. She could be said to be the chief culprit of the destruction of the rtionship between the two ns. If it weren''t for her destruction, the marriage between the eldest son of the Rong family and the eldest daughter of the Qin family wouldn''t have been broken up. The daughter of the Qin family would rather die with the young master of the Rong family than be destroyed by a mistress. The Qin family and the Rong family had also be enemies. The reason why the Rong family spared her was for the sake of Walt. If the grass root was not removed, it woulde to live when spring breeze was blowing. Some people would be a disaster if they were kept. Kina met the leader of the terror organization abroad and became his wife. After he died, she took over the organization in the name of Willi. For so many years, the goal she had strived for was to help her son be the head of the Rong family. "Is the result what you want now? If it weren''t for you, Walt wouldn''t have died miserably without a complete body!" said Albert angrily. "It''s you! You killed my son!" Willi screamed. "You are too naive to shake a big tree with the power of an ant," Zac sneered. The Rong''s Group was an undefeatable Eastern Empire, and no one could shake it. "I can only say that you are too lucky." Willi sneered and took out a remote control from her pocket. "But today is yourst day. My ind is full of bombs. As long as I press the button, the whole ind will turn into ashes. I want to die with you." "Then let''s see if it''s your hand has a quicker speed or my gun." Zac had always been calm and composed. "I want you to die with my Walt!" Willi shouted. When she was about to press the button, a voice came from outside, "Master Walt!" Willi was slightly stunned. The moment she turned to look outside, Zac pulled the trigger and the bullet hit between Willi''s eyebrows. Outside the door, Franklin came in. It was him who called master Walt, in order to distract Willi''s attention. Seeing him, Zac was shocked. "You really have something to do with Willi." "I''m the son of Charlotte." Franklin said, "For so many years, Willi has arranged me to be with Alfred so as to control him and get financial support from his family." Albert''s eyes twinkled, "You look like your father very much," he said in a low voice. "Aren''t you my father?" Franklin asked. Zac also turned to look at his father. He didn''t understand what he meant. Wasn''t this Franklin the illegitimate child of him and Charlotte? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "You and Walt are half-brothers," said Albert in a low voice. His brother Tyson was a yboy. As soon as Charlotte entered the Rong Mansion, she was targeted by him. Charlotte couldn''t get the love of Albert and went to the bar to get drunk. Tyson took advantage of the opportunity to have sex with her for a night. When Charlotte and Albert had sex that time, she was already pregnant, but she didn''t find out. Later, Charlotte found herself pregnant and thought it was Albert''s baby. She was very happy, but she didn''t expect that Tyson'' words woke her up. ording to the estimation of days, the baby in her belly was Tyson''s, not Albert''s. At that time, their conversation was overheard by Albert identally, so Albert knew that the child was his brother''s. After giving birth to the baby, Charlotte secretly did a paternity test. After confirming that it was not Albert''s, she secretly sent the baby to someone else. But she didn''t expect that the person she sent was Kina''s subordinate. That was why Willi got Franklin. "Let''s go home, my child." Albert patted him on the shoulder. His brother still had a child in the world, which was afort to him. In the Rong Mansion, Essie was still immersed in sadness. The pain of losing her son almost broke her down. "Idiot, Willi is dead. I''ve avenged for Dawny." Zac held her in his arms and put his big hand on her belly, where a new life had been formed. "Why did he take my Dawny away? Why?" Cried Essie. Her heart ached as if it had been dug out of a piece of flesh. Her tears dried up and her voice became hoarse, but sadness was like a surging flood, which would never end. "Everything will be fine. You have to be strong for the sake of the child." Zac stroked her thin and pale face andforted her. "Freezing guy --" Essie crawled into his arms and cried bitterly. Even if she had many children, she wouldn''t be able to get her Dawny back. Four monthster. Eva given birth to a boy and a girl twins premature. Because the babies were born when they only eight months old and was too weak, they were urgently sent to the SVIP ICU as soon as they were born. Late at night, in the vi on the other side of Dragon City, Janice was waiting anxiously. "Hoffman, will they make a mistake?" She looked at her cousin nervously. "Don''t worry, sis. They are the members of the Magic Robber Team I invited from abroad. They even dare to enter The Pentagon. It''s easy to steal a child from the hospital." At three o''clock in the morning, his phone rang. With a sinister smile, Hoffman said, "They have changed their children with a dead baby. Now they are in a secret incubator and are under special care." "Good." Janice smiled. This was her best revenge on Jim and Eva. They would never see their daughter again. "No need to take care of her. Just get rid of the baby and kill her," Janice said viciously. Hoffman nodded, but had other ns in his mind. After he left, Janice went into the bedroom. She changed into the red dress of bloody Mary and dressed herself up as a bloody Mary. Then she went out and went to the most magnificent bridge in the Dragon City. Standing on the pier, the cold wind blew her red dress and ck long hair. Below her was the fast flowing river. She lived for Jim. Without Jim, her life was meaningless. "Eva, you will be as painful as me. I curse you that you will never have a daughter in your life. Jim will soon get tired of you, abandon you, and I curse you for a lifetime of pain," she sneered and jumped off the pier. Chapter 956 The Final (Part Two) Chapter 956 The Final (Part Two) In the Rong Mansion. Albert called his son Zac to the ghost yard. "Our family has guarded this secret for generations, which is rted to the rise and fall of our family. Today, I will officially take you in to see what is inside?" "It''s so mysterious. Is there any treasure hidden in it?" Zac smiled yfully. With a faint smile, Albert opened the bronze lock of the gate of the ghost yard and walked in with Zac. A few monthster, in the Chai family. When Hoffman came back home with a little baby as beautiful as an angel, his wife was very happy. Hoffman was infertile. His wife had been longing for a child so that she could be a mother. "From now on, she is our child. Give her a name," said Hoffman. After thinking for a while, his wife smiled and said, "Let''s call her Dora. It means she is so adorable." "Wow, that''s very good." Hoffman nodded with a smile. He believed that this child would not only be his amulet in the future, but also his God of wealth. As time went by slowly, many pains and sorrows slowly passed away, leaving only a small wound that could not be healed. As long as one carefully did not touch it, the wound would not be painful again. Essie and Zac had one more daughter and son. The third son of Eva and Jim was also born. But they still couldn''t have a daughter. Dot waspletely desperate. He would not have his wife. In the delivery room, when Dot saw his little brother lying on the crib, he sighed heavily. Eva was also very depressed. This time, she was preparing for pregnancy ording to the n. She ate all the basic food. Why was she still giving birth to a son? "Maybe it''s because I didn''t protect my daughter well and was punished by God that I couldn''t have a daughter anymore," she said sadly. Thinking of her own Dawny, Essie held back her tears in time. Jim held Eva in his arms and said, "I have discussed with Zac and asked her little daughter to be our daughter-inw. We can still be rtives by marriage." "That''s a good idea." Eva nodded and wiped away the tears in her eyes. "You have three sons. Which one should our daughter chooses?" said Essie with a smile. "Pick whatever you like." Jim smiled. He had many sons anyway. Dot quietly walked out and came downstairs to the parterre. She saw a little girl eating under a magnolia tree. She was very beautiful, like a little angel falling from the sky, but her huge appetite was really not like an angel. She held a giant beef burger in one hand, a hot dog in the other, and a pizza bought from Pizza Hut on her leg. "I''ll eat hamburgers first, then hot dogs and eat the pizza atst. When Dades, I''ll put them all in my stomach," she talked to herself and said with a big smile. Then she opened her mouth and bit the giant burger. Dot''s eyes werepletely attracted by her. This foodie was as good as his godmother. Judging from her appetite, she might be more powerful than his godmother when she grew up. If his wife was still alive, she must be a foodie. Thinking of this, a trace of sadness gently scratched his face. The little girl soon found him. She blinked her big eyes for two times and asked, "Brother, are you hungry?" "No." Dot shook his head and said, "There are so many food. Can you finish them all?" "Of course. I can eat a lot," the little girl said proudly. "Be careful of bing a fat girl." Dot smiled. "My mother said that I was too thin. I need to eat more and gain more weight to be cute." The little girl stuck out her tongue at him. "What''s your name?" asked Dot. "Dora, I''m a beautiful and adorable little girl." Dora smiled sweetly. "Dora Chai, a loser who is confused but not adorable at all," Dotughed and teased. Dora put the pizza on her leg aside and stepped on him rudely. "You''re the loser. I''m a genius. I''m very smart. I got full marks in the exam." She was really hot tempered. Dot sighed. "Didn''t anyone tell you that girls should be gentle to be cute?" "I only know that whoever bullies me, I will pay him double." Dora pouted. She put the hamburger and the hot dog into the pizza box, picked them up, turned around and left. Looking at her receding figure, Dot smiled and said, "Loser Dora, I remember you." A few yearster. In Harvard University. When Jarvis, who''s pet name was Dot, walked into the Research Institute, a low voice came from behind, "Good morning, Jarvis." He turned around and saw a young man slowly walking over. He was so handsome that no one could open their eyes. "My name is Elvin. I came here for the first day today," he introduced himself. "I know. Nice to meet you." Jarvis nodded. Before Elvin appeared, he was praised as the most intelligent genius in Harvard ever. But now, this young man from the eastern region, like him, was going to break his record. So before he came in, the rumors about him had spread all over Harvard. He looked at Elvin and somehow felt familiar with him. Almost subconsciously, he thought of his brother, Dawny. If Dawny was still alive, he would have grown up like him. He must be a rare genius with high IQ. "Let''s y basketball this afternoon," he said with a smile. Elvin made an okay gesture. He didn''t know that Jarvis had his own purpose to do so. In the afternoon, when Elvin put on his handsome uniform and entered the basketball court, his first target fell on his left arm. There was a star shaped birthmark on the left arm of Dawny. Although many years had passed, he and his parents still couldn''t ept the fact that Dawny had left them. They still held a glimmer of hope and belief. Maybe he was still alive. Every time they saw someone who looked like him, they would try to see if there was a birthmark on his arm. This young man was the most special one he had ever seen. He had the characteristics of his father and the Rong family: the astonishing handsome face, the domineering aura, the arrogance, and the coldness. Unfortunately, there was no star shaped birthmark on his arm, only a faint scar. "How did you get the scar on your arm?" Jarvis asked casually. "It must be caused by naughty when I was a child." Elvin shrugged. He had this scar since he had his memory. He didn''t know how it came, nor did he care. "Really? Your nanny is really bad." Jarvis tried his best to hide his disappointment. After ying basketball, they came out of the basketball hall and met Essie who came to visit her son. When her eyes fell on Elvin''s face, she immediately froze. "Mommy, this is my junior schoolmate, Elvin," Jarvis introduced. "Hello, aunty," Elvin greeted politely. "How old are you?" asked Essie in a hurry, with her heart in a tangle. "Fifteen years old," said Elvin. "The same age as my Dawny," whispered Essie. Elvin didn''t hear what she said. He said goodbye to her politely and left. Looking at his back, Essie said absentmindedly, "He look like me, your father, and your great grandpa." "I know. But it''s a pity that he''s not Dawny. I''ve already identified him. There''s no birthmark on his arm." Jarvis put his arm around his mother''s shoulder. "Really?" Disappointed, Essie lowered her head. Although many years had passed, the death of Dawny was still a pain in her heart that could not be erased. The child was the flesh and blood of his mother. Even if he was not born and only existed in his body for a few months, he still left an indelible memory in his mother''s mind and became an incurable wound. "Mommy, if he is still alive, we will find him." Jarvis patted her on the shoulder andforted her. Essie nodded and swallowed the sadness in her heart. She turned to look at her son and asked, "Dot, it''s time for you to have a girlfriend, isn''t it?" She didn''t know if it was because of the death of Eva''s daughter that her son kept a distance from the girls around him and had never made a girlfriend, which made her worried. It would be terrible if his sexual orientation was distorted. "Mommy, I''m busy. I don''t have time." He tried to find an excuse. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "My task now is to urge you to make a girlfriend. If you don''t find a girlfriend, I won''t leave the United States," Essie threatened. "Mommy, daddy will be lonely if you are not there. Don''t forget that the maximum time you can leave him is three days," said Jarvis, shrugging his shoulders. "Your daddy wille here tomorrow. Jarvis, you should know that you are the fifth generation of the Rong family''s leader. If you get married and take over the family business as soon as possible, your father and I can travel around the world as soon as possible." Pretending to be angry, Essie stared at him. "Well, let me have a try." Knowing that his mother was stubborn, he could only ask Jenny or Mary to help him to fool her. On the way back to his apartment, he couldn''t help thinking of the foodie called Dora the loser. He didn''t know how she was now, where she had gone and whether she had grown into a fat woman. At that time, he had asked uncle Ford to find out her identity. It was said that her father hadmitted a crime and escaped with her whole family. No one knew where he had escaped. If they were destined to meet, they would definitely meet again, just like Daddy and Mommy. Thinking of this, he smiled. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!